ã€ŠCombat Maid Haremã€‹


 Chapter 1 - The Shadow Atop The Windowsill

    [Author''s Note: Read the Auxiry chapter(Chapter 0) first. It will provide insight into the plot. ]

    "Lawrend, I will leave things here to you. And don''t think about getting maids!"

    A red-haired man eyed his son with a solemn face. He was wearing a brown sleeveless tuxedo and a white undershirt. The man fixed his necktie as he walked toward therge metal gates of the mansion.

    "Yes, father¡­"

    The son''s name was Lawrend, and he had no choice but to obey his father. His father is also the wealthiest merchant in the city. He was also 17-years old this year.

    Lawrend had a red hair and a handsome face. His body was sort of fit for his age.

    This was a bright morning in the city of Lanika. The brick roads were busy as horse carriages passed through and fro to transfer their goods in and out of the city. Incessant chatter can be heard from the streets as passersby talked with each other.

    This scene took ce in front of a mansion inside the noble district of the city.

    "Good."

    Lawrend''s father nodded his head in satisfaction. This son of his suddenly grew interested in maids. He ought to continue the family line and be a sessful merchant.

    "I''ll see you in 6 months then."

    The red-haired man bid farewell to his son and rode the carriage waiting outside. Many of the guards followed, leaving only a few left. They rode the carriage in front and behind the red-haired man''s carriage.

    They formed a 5 carriage caravan. Together with the 2 carriages carrying goods at the far back.

    "Hiyah!"

    Neighh

    The coachman whipped the horses. The horses neighed and started to move forward. They soon disappeared from Lawrend''s view.

    Lawrend stared at the closing gates and sighed bleakly. He remembered the stacks of books waiting for him inside his room.

    He thought about what his father just said to him. Reluctance filled his heart when he thought about it.

    Ever since Lawrend reached 7-years old, he had been having dreams of a modern civilization. In that dream, he was living and eating whatever he wanted. There were no monsters while towering buildings scattered around him.

    There was even an instance when he saw lightning escape from a ck string. It filled Lawrend''s mind with awe. It felt so vivid yet so alien to him. It was as if it was his past life.

    He woke up full of excitement only to realize that it was just a dream.

    In this world, mages can manipte the weather and swordsmen are capable of slicing a leaf 1 kilometer away from them. So Lawrend thought that it was a divine revtion for him that points to a powerful form of magic.

    He researched about the subject, and his interest in magic grew stronger for each day that passed. The next time he dreamed. He saw a row of dozen maids bowing towards him. The dream quickly cut off at that point, but somehow, it stuck inside Lawrend''s mind more than the lightning did.

    Ever since then, he begged his father to hire him a maid. To no avail did his father budge. No means no.

    10 years passed and Lawrend is now a 17-year old adult. His father put him through a lot of merchant lessons. Several tutors came and taught him day and night. Lawrend didn''t know why his father never tried testing him for magic or swords.

    Hisst lessons were inside his room. It willst till he turns 18. After that, he can finally be given a shop by his father. A shop that he was destined to manage.

    But Lawrend did not want to live such a nd life. He wanted to have rows and rows of beautiful maids that would bow to him whenever he wanted. s, his father put him on a tight leash. Any attempts were quickly discovered and put off.

    He even wondered why his father is so against getting maids. He knew other nobles who only have maids, but his father chose to only have butlers inside the mansion. His father doesn''t swing that way, right?

    Lawrend was horrified when that thought entered his mind. The image of his strict and hardworking father inside of his mind broke into pieces.

    His father was rather well-endowed when ites to looks. So it was rather surprising for him that his father hadn''t gotten another wife after his mother passed away.

    Sigh¡­

    Lawrend didn''t want to continue heading towards that thought anymore. He shook his head and entered the mansion.

    When he entered the mansion he saw a row of butlers greeting him.

    "Young Master, we will be in your care."

    All of the butlers bowed in sync. Their postures were all professional and respectful.

    A vein popped on Lawrend''s forehead when he saw this familiar yet not so familiar scene. He wanted maids, not some stinky butlers!

    "Tch."

    Lawrend walked around them and walked upwards the stairs leading to his room.

    The butlers all smiled wryly at each other. It was not a secret that Lawrend was very fond of maids. They just didn''t expect that he would be upset with seeing a row of butlers bowing to him in respect.

    Lawrend closed the door with a bang, and he flopped himself onto his bed. He wanted to puke when he saw them bow to him. They were old and stinky men. They were not the cute, beautiful, and big-breasted maids that he dreamed of!

    "AGHHHHHH¡ª!"

    Lawrend screamed to the pillow in frustration. He stared at the chandelier hanging on the ceiling nkly.

    A few minutester, he got out of bed and walked towards the desk in his room. He looked at the stack of books on top of it and sighed.

    He wanted to finish this soon and leave this mansion to get his own maids.

    Lawrend read through the books till it was nighttime. He only got up to have a quick dinner.

    It was midnight and Lawrend''s mind was tired. He stared outside into the moon, and a shadow suddenly appeared on top of the windowsill. The ck cloak worn by the shadow swayed with the cold wind of the night.

    A sudden foreboding feeling entered Lawrend''s heart.

    [Extra Note: The MC''s character and intellect change every time he increases in strength. His first change will be in Chapter 38. Please bear with me and endure his stupidity and cowardness.]

 Chapter 2 - The Assassin Aleshia

    [NOTICE: Sudden POV change.]

    My name is Aleshia. I am an assassin working for the Lanika Branch of the Blood Flower Assassin Organization.

    I''m an 18-year-old woman. I have been in this industry ever since I was 10. I''m also an orphan. For my ill little sister, I took this assassination job. Now, it is my lifeline.

    If there were a mission that no assassins would take, I would take it. That is how desperate I have been. I don''t think about failure when choosing my missions. I only n how to seed.

    Tonight, I was tasked with assassinating the only son of the wealthiest merchant in the city. His name was Lawrend Horiel. The investigations have shown that he is particrly fond of maids. There were also rumors that he is a lustful man.

    He is also not a magician nor a swordsman. This mission is free.

    That''s what I thought, but when I jumped onto the windowsill. I saw him staring at me like he was expecting me.

    My heart sank at that point. I raised my guard up just in case and I took a grip of the dagger hidden under my cloak.

    We stared at each other for a while before he suddenly talked.

    "Um, are you lost?"

    Lost? Is he ying with me?

    "Are you perhaps expecting me?"

    I asked the question. I don''t want to deal with someone that the organization had crappy intelligence of. He could either be secretly an expert or someone is protecting him from the shadows.

    "Ehh¡­ you appeared on the window when I was staring at the moon?"

    His face was in utter confusion. I doubted my judgment. Maybe it''s only a coincidence?

    If that is the case¡­!

    I sprinted forward with the fastest speed that I could take. I unsheathed my dagger and took a stance with it while running.

    "I surrender! Don''t kill me!"

    A coward. That''s my impression of this man in front of me.

    I stopped 5 steps in front of him. His action was an utter shock for me. I never encountered someone as cowardly as he is.

    His handsome face was now nowhere to be found. The only thing to note was the shaking of his body and the fear etched on his face. Was he really that afraid of death? I better make it a swift death then.

    "I will offer you 1.5 times the bounty on my head!"

    Seeing that I walked a little bit forward. To my surprise, he offered me a deal. As expected of the son of the wealthiest merchant in the city. They really think that money could solve anything.

    "Don''t resist."

    I uttered coldly. I have done this many times that I lost count of my kills. The organization may know about it but I''m not interested.

    "I- I will offer you double!"

    He got really frantic and desperate. Is this what they mean that a cornered mouse will fight back against a cat, or am I wrong?

    Hmmm¡­ I was interested in his offer. E''s condition is getting worse each day. I need to get her diagnosed by the best healer in the city.

    The organization always takes 70% of the bounty so having it all mine and even doubled is really a tempting deal. I could buy a house for my little sister to sleep at with that amount of money.

    "Deal."

    I said. The look of relief on his face was funny. He didn''t know that I would still kill him after getting the money.

    "I- I will go get the money now¡­"

    He even asked for my permission. This guy is pretty cute for a coward.

    "Go. If I don''t see you here in 5 minutes¡­ I will kill you and hang you naked on the mansion gates."

    A threat is always needed when dealing with someone. Otherwise, they will think that you are soft and go over your head. And when they have the taste of doing so, they will have no qualms to walk over your head again in the future.

    Thunk

    He closed the door. I sat on his bed and waited for him toe back. The guards are pretty ck at this ce. His father brought with him the best guards and never thought that someone would be after his son. What an idiot.

    Before I could even fully rest my body, the door opened again. It was a small crack and the guy was staring at me apprehensively. It seems that he has something to say.

    "What are you looking at?"

    My body is actually pretty gifted and with me lying on this bed, my curves became more pronounced. I''m sure that his eyes are glued onto my body since he''s a lustful man.

    He jumped when he heard my cold voice. Then he slowly opened the door and spoke softly which revealed his cowardly face.

    "How much was the bounty?"

    I realized that he actually never asked me the bounty. What an idiot. Like father, like son. A family of idiots.

    "The bounty was 400 gold."

    Here in this kingdom, a gold coin is enough to feed a family for a few months. But paying for a healer is more expensive. Even with all of my savings, it is still not enough.

    "Got it."

    He quickly closed the door and I swear I saw him look down at my breasts. What a licentious guy.

    Sigh¡­ If only I was this wealthy.

    I rested my back on the pillow and picked up another one and hugged it. The softness of this bed is unbelievable. Back at home, I could only sleep on the hard stone floor.

    I smelled the pillow and it smelled like a man. Hmmm¡­. It''s not as bad as I thought it would be.

    I was lost in my thought as I waited for him toe back with the money. This job would be done soon. Wait for me, E. Big Sister will return home soon¡­ and with money to heal your illness.

 Chapter 3 - Leaving A Trace Behind

    [NOTICE: Sudden POV change.]

    Lawrend looked at the bag of gold coins on the bed. He was currently inside his father''s room. He just retrieved the gold from inside apartment in the room.

    Lawrend felt giddy when he looked at it. It contained 800 gold coins. Enough to feed 800 families for a few months.

    3 minutes have already passed since he left his room. Actually, he wasn''t sure. It just felt like 3 minutes had passed for him.

    He opened the door and sneaked a peek outside the hallway. He looked left and saw no one, to the right, no one. He sighed in relief. No one knows he entered this room.

    He sneaked a furtive nce towards the door to his room. The assassin was still inside. He had double thoughts on actuallyplying with her.

    Lawrend remembered that this mansion still has guards even though his father left with the bulk of them. Lawrend made up his mind and walked out of the room. He went downstairs, and when he was about to open the door to call for the guards outside he realized something.

    If the guards were unable to detect her entering his room, how would they protect him? He had no time to think any further. He walked back and grabbed the bag of gold. He wasn''t willing to take any risk.

    After all, his father brought with him the strong guards. The ones left in his mansion could be considered small fry.

    He felt the bag of gold grow heavier the closer he got to his room. It felt like he was carrying a ton when he was directly in front of the door.

    Gulp

    Lawrend silently consoled himself that it would all be okay. He was the son of the wealthiest merchant in the city. She wouldn''t dare to kill him.

    Knock Knock

    Lawrend opened the door and saw the assassin lying on top of his bed on her side while she looked at him. She was hugging his pillow as she stared at him boredly.

    "What took you so long?"

    Her cold voice made Lawrend shiver in fear. There was raw killing intent within it.

    "I- I had to pee¡­"

    Lawrend quickly thought up an excuse on the spot. The assassin stared straight into his eyes and frowned. Lawrend felt his fear mount when he saw her do that.

    "Liars don''t live long. Give me the money!"

    She rose from the bed and grabbed the bag of gold in Lawrend''s hands. Lawrend shivered when he heard her tant threat.

    "Hmmm¡­ how am I sure that there really is 800 gold here?"

    The assassin raised the bag of gold up and down and felt its heavy weight. It was something characteristic of gold.

    "I- I can swear on it!"

    Lawrend immediately replied. His life was basically in her hands right now. If she decides to kill him right now then he wouldn''t have the chance to be indignant when he is dead.

    "Thank you."

    With a beautiful smile on her mouth, the assassin pulled the dagger on her waist and stabbed Lawrend''s heart. Lawrend had no chance to react but only stared widely.

    "That is what''s gonna happen if you lie to me again."

    The dagger''s tip stopped just as it was about to prate Lawrend''s skin. Lawrend was frozen in fear when he felt the dagger''s tip poking on his skin.

    "Th-thank you!"

    Lawrend blurted out instinctively. The feeling of being between life and death was too much for him to handle.

    A rare smile appeared on the assassin''s mouth. She found the way Lawrend was acting kind of cute and funny.

    "You saw no one tonight."

    After saying so, the assassin turned around while holding the bag of gold. Her trip tonight has been very fruitful.

    She didn''t kill Lawrend as he had already given her the gold.

    "Y-yes!"

    Lawrend watched as she disappeared as quickly as she appeared. Relief overwhelmed him, and he crashed down to his bed.

    He took a deep breath of his pillow to confirm that he was still alive and caught the scent of the assassin from earlier. She smelled like flowers. For an assassin, it was something he would have never thought of.

    He fell asleep quickly as he was already tired and coupled with the stress of having his life in the hands of an assassin. He was d that he thought quickly and offered her money.

    Lawrend realized that money is something that can solve death. In his sleep, he dreamed about riding inside an iron bird. He looked down and saw skyscrapers that reached the clouds. The lights from themercial and residential buildings in the city lit up as night approached.

    He heard a man''s voice, and then his dream was cut off. By the time Lawrend opened his eyes, it was already morning. The chatter from the busy street outside can be faintly heard if he paid careful attention.

    "A dream? Again?"

    Lawrend looked nkly outside. It has been years since hest had a dream. He looked at the windowsill, and the image of the assassinst night appeared in his mind.

    "Wait! That was real¡­"

    Lawrend realized that it was not just one of his dreams. It was something that actually happened in reality.

    "Father will kill me if he finds out!"

    Lawrend sat up from the bed. But suddenly, he felt something in his hand. It was cold and hard.

    He picked it up and looked at it with his right hand. It was a silver locket.

    Lawrend''s jaw dropped. This was something from the assassinst night!

    He quickly opened it and saw a portrait of a ck-haired little girl smiling.

    "Is this her little sister or something?"

    Lawrend guessed.

    "I will track you!"

    Lawrend grinned when he realized that he now had a clue on his assassin. The 800 gold was gonna return to him.

    Lawrend quickly prepared himself and left the mansion together with an old butler.

    Meanwhile, in the slum district. A ck-haired woman woke up from the hard stone floor. Her face was wlessly smooth, and her skin was white. She had that perfect nose, symmetrical eyebrows, and plump lips. She was one of those rare beauties that you would only see in a hundred million people.

    "Good morning, E."

    She turned to her left and greeted a small little girl that looked just like a mini version of her.

 Chapter 4 - Lawrendâ€™s Plan And Aleshiaâ€™s Troubles

    Lawrend entered the door to a tall establishment in the merchant district. It was bustling full of people. Burly men areughing on the side, armored men cleaning their armor, some silent people, etc. It was very diverse.

    This was the Adventurer''s Guild. It is the authority over quests, bounties, and prestige among adventurers.

    Lawrend had an old butler walking behind him as he walked to the counter. What greeted him was a beautiful big-breasted big sister. She smiled from far away when she saw them approaching.

    "What can I do for you, sir?"

    She probably noticed that Lawrendcked an adventurer pin. It was something that disys whether you are an adventurer or not. Otherwise, she would have called him ''adventurer''.

    "I am posting an Alive Bounty."

    Lawrend pushed the locket towards her as he said so. The receptionist was a little bit taken aback by what he said. Bounties are rarely made. Usually, only the local government would post bounties and it is mostly for criminals.

    So when a civilian posts a bounty, it has to go through a rigorous background search. If the target is a civilian without any criminal records then it is strictly forbidden to give any bounty. It also applies to civilians making a bounty for a civilian criminal, if they are unrted to the crimes that weremitted then they are also forbidden.

    "Please wait a moment, sir."

    The receptionist left the counter and entered the back. She returned a few momentster carrying a couple of sheets of paper.

    "Please fill up these two forms."

    The big-breasted receptionist gave the papers to Lawrend which Lawrend promptly filled up. He then turned around and gave it to the butler behind him.

    "You know what to do."

    "Yes, Young Master."

    The old butler''s name was Alfred. He has been working for Lawrend''s father all his life. He took the paper and quickly filled it up.

    "Here."

    He handed it over to the receptionist which verified that it was filled up correctly.

    "Thank you. Please prepare the bounty soon. We would get back to you three dayster."

    The receptionist gave a small piece of paper and smiled as they left the guild. Lawrend grinned when he looked at the piece of paper in his hands. It would be the proof that he was the one who set the bounty, and anyone with it would also be able to cancel the bounty.

    Lawrend and the butler returned to the mansion on a noble''s carriage.

    An hour earlier, Aleshia wasbing her hair in front of a cracked mirror. She hummed a little tune as she gentlybed her hair.

    She was wearing a green dress she bought just recently. It was second-hand and quite old.

    She wore it especially for this asion only. She and her little sister are gonna visit the Healer Natasha. Healer Natasha is a noble soing to visit her with her usual clothes would only anger her.

    "Are you ready, E?"

    "Yes, Big Sister!"

    E who was wearing a yellowish-white dress replied jovially. She felt different wearing this dress today. She kinda feels like a noble.

    "Hold my hands."

    Aleshia held E''s hands as they left their small and dpidated home in the slums. When they appeared on the streets in the slums, people were looking at them. In the slums, you rarely see anyone wearing anything fancy. So seeing them like this attracted a lot of attention.

    "Listen, E, when we enter Healer Natasha''s home, you should bow. Nobles do that every time."

    Aleshia exined as they crossed a street.

    "I understand, Big Sister."

    E nodded her head cutely. Ever since she can remember, her Big Sister has been taking care of her well. She trusts her Big Sister very much.

    After crossing a few more roads, they approached a tall wall that separates the slum district and the merchant district. The city guards can be seen patrolling the top of the walls.

    Aleshia and E walked towards a city guard guarding the gates.

    "Hello, Mr. Julian."

    Aleshia greeted the guard with a smile. The guard looked at her in surprise.

    "Out for a walk, are we?"

    There was a licentious glow in the guard''s eyes when he looked at Aleshia. Aleshia was already beautiful even when she wore her daily clothes which are not matching her. But when she wears something like a dress, even if it was only second hand it entuated her beauty more.

    "Yes, we are out for a business."

    Aleshia didn''t want to reveal too much since the healing of her little sister is very important for her.

    "Alright, you may pass, but..."

    A wicked grin appeared on the guard''s face as he looked her up and down.

    "Big Sister, he''s scaring me..."

    E hid behind Aleshia when she saw the scary face the guard was making. Aleshia gritted her teeth in anger. The guard was obviously lusting after her body.

    "Ah, did I scare you? I''m sorry. Little E, was it?"

    The guard crouched down and smiled at E. E only peaked at him from the hem of Aleshia''s skirt and said nothing. The guard didn''t mind and stood up, he then pulled a piece of paper from under his armor. He wrote a few words on it before passing it to Aleshia.

    "Meet me at this addresster at night. Wear that dress too."

    The guard grinned to himself.

    "I... okay..."

    Aleshia wanted to refuse the paper but when she saw the threatening looks the guards on top of the walls were making she decided to endure for the time being. If she makes a fuss right now, she wouldn''t be able to leave the slum district. She would just ignore itter.

    The guard opened the gates and allowed for Aleshia and E to go through. Just when they passed each other. The guard whispered to her.

    "If you don''te tonight, we will raid your ce. Hehehe"

    The guard chuckled.

 Chapter 5 - Wise Words From A City Guard

    In the slum district, the city guards have the most power. They control the lives of the poor as much as they want.

    Usually, the city guards disdain to approach the people from the slums, but Aleshia is an exception for obvious reasons.

    Aleshia stopped for a bit and continued walking forward. She was gripping onto E''s hand tightly.

    "Big Sister, are you alright?"

    "I''m okay. Come on, we have to hurry."

    Aleshia forced a smile on her face as she urged her little sister on. E smiled back at Aleshia innocently. For a little girl, what happened earlier was just the usual interaction between adults

    Aleshia and E walked the streets of the merchant district. Compared to the dirty and chaotic slum district, the merchant district is bustling full of people. People from different agese and go, and shops with varying goods line up the street.

    "Amazing, Big Sister. So many people!"

    E''s eyes were shining as this was one of the few times she has seen this many people. Everyone was busy and had goals. Unlike in the slum district where everyone seems gloomy.

    "This is not even the busiest street in the merchant district."

    Aleshia told the excited E while trying to forget what the guard said to her earlier.

    "Really? Then can we go there?"

    E was full of curiosity towards people. She wanted to see the busiest street in the merchant district.

    "We can''t, E. We need to go to the noble district, remember?"

    "Okay, Big Sister..."

    E replied unhappily.

    The sisters crossed several streets full of people. Carriages can be seen moving left and right on the brick roads.

    "We''re here."

    Aleshia nervously said. Usually, she just goes over this wall at night when she has a mission in the noble district. There was an open gate to the side which several noble carriages are passing through.

    "Halt! What is your business in the noble district?"

    A city guard wearing shiny armor approached and stopped them. He was familiar with most of the nobles that pass through this area and they usually ride inside their carriages and he stopped these two because he was not familiar with them.

    "We will visit Healer Natasha. My little sister here is ill."

    Aleshia exined to the guard which squinted his eyes. He noticed the state of their clothes and he started to doubt them. Even if they are from the middle ss, they would never wear such yellowish-white and green dresses that look used too many times.

    "Your names?"

    The guard lifted his chin and stared them down. He was much more professionalpared to the city guard that Aleshia encountered earlier.

    "Aleshia, and E for my little sister."

    "No family names?"

    The guard was sure now that they are from the slums. Usually, they won''t permit anyone from the slums into the noble district but seeing the effort that the two gave changed his mind. They''re already wearing proper clothes so his superiors won''t scold him too much.

    "Alright, go in. I''ll be escorting you to her ce."

    Aleshia pulled E''s hand as they entered the luxurious gates of the noble district. The guard made hand signals to a nearby guard which promptly took his ce.

    "Follow me."

    The city guard led the way. Compared to the merchant district, the streets of the noble district were more pristine and the sidewalks were designed with fine architecture.

    "Waaa!"

    E opened her mouth wide in amazement at the beautiful streets of the noble district. It was the difference between heaven and earth if it waspared to the streets in the slum district.

    The city guard nced behind at E. He saw how innocent she was acting and smiled in satisfaction.

    After crossing several streets they finally arrived in front of a luxurious mansion. There is a stone wall surrounding the property and the cobblestone driveway can be seen through the metal gates.

    The guard stopped in front of the gates and waited for the two toe over. He swung his head to the mansion in a gesture for them to continue by themselves.

    "Hello, we would like to meet Healer Natasha!"

    Aleshia shouted onto the gate.

    A head then poked from the sides of the gates to look at them. It was a young guard wearing leather armor.

    "What is your business, miss?"

    The guard asked politely. The guests of his Madam are usually high in status so he learned to be careful when greeting new guests.

    "My little sister is ill and we would like to request Healer Natasha''s healing."

    "A healing job? Okay, I will be right back."

    The young guard turned around and walked to therge doors of the mansion and entered it. A minuteter, he came back with a light sprint.

    "The madam is currently at the shrine. Please visit her there."

    The guard quickly exined.

    "Thank you."

    Aleshia bowed towards the guard. E panicked and mimicked her big sister. She remembered her big sister''s words to bow.

    "No thanks, miss. I''m just a humble guard."

    The young guard smiled back. He liked their politeness.

    "Come on, I''ll lead you to the shrine."

    The city guard beckoned them. Aleshia and E followed him.

    "You don''t have to bow to that guard."

    The city guard said after they walked for a while.

    "Hmm? Isn''t that what nobles do?"

    Aleshia looked at the city guard in confusion. From what she has observed in the past, nobles always bow when seeing each other.

    "But that guy is not a noble. Next time, express your gratitude with a head raised high. Even if you are from the slums."

    The city guard continued.

    "It seems you have already known."

    "Of course, I''m one of you in the past."

    The city guard turned back and smiled at Aleshia and E. Aleshia and E were both taken aback by his words. If he didn''t tell them, they wouldn''t have known that he was also from the slums.

    "Is what you said earlier, from your experience?"

    Aleshia asked inquiringly.

    "That''s the shrine."

    Before the city guard could answer her question, a big shrine appeared in front of them. The city guard pointed at it.

 Chapter 6 - The Healer Natasha And Her Price

    A 2-floored red building with exquisite roofs can be seen from afar. It was the shrine of this city which is mostly inhabited by healers.

    "It looks beautiful, Big Sister!"

    E was in awe at the beauty of the shrine. The streets around it were quiet. Unlike the streets that they passed earlier where there were people and carriages moving about, this ce was much more deserted.

    Aleshia was silently admiring the shrine. She never had any mission in this part of the noble district so it was also a first for her.

    "The Healer Natasha should be inside."

    The city guard stopped just in front of the shrine''s entrance. Aleshia and E entered inside.

    They entered the dark hall of the shrine and were greeted by the fragrant smell of incense.

    There was an elderly woman bowing in front of a small shrine. Incense was lit upon it.

    "Good morning, is Healer Natasha here?"

    Aleshia asked quietly. The silent atmosphere of the ce made speaking especially loud.

    "Oh, you arrived, huh."

    The elderly woman turned around and looked at Aleshia. Her hair was fully white from old age.

    "Arrived?"

    Aleshia was confused at her response. Did she get discovered!? Aleshia raised her arms to prepare for an attack.

    "Don''t be afraid. The God Almighty has given me an oracle about your arrival."

    The elderly woman was not fazed by her reaction. There was a knowing gaze in her eyes as she looked at Aleshia. Aleshia rxed when she realized that she didn''t know that she was an assassin.

    "God?"

    Aleshia asked in confusion. As someone who was from the slums, missionaries usually frequent their ce to spread the word of this so-called ''God''. She didn''t like wasting time on believing someone she doesn''t know herself so she just ignored all of their attempts at converting her. And now, she was told that ''God'' has predicted her arrival.

    "Yes, God. She told me to help you."

    The elderly woman answered. There was a mysterious aura around her as she sat there.

    "Why?"

    Aleshia was befuddled. She doesn''t know who this elderly woman is.

    "God works in mysterious ways, even I, do not dare to assume anything."

    The elderly woman spoke with a fervent gaze.

    "I''m sorry, but I''m looking for Healer Natasha."

    Aleshia shook her head. She doesn''t want to deal with these religious freaks again. She had enough of them knocking in front of their home in the slums.

    "Look elsewhere, you will not find her. Look in front and you will find her."

    The elderly woman spoke mysteriously. There was a hidden meaning in her words.

    "Look in front? What do you mea- !!! You ARE Healer Natasha!?"

    Aleshia thought that this elderly woman was just spouting bullshit, but realization appeared on her face as she looked in front of her. The only one in front of her is this elderly woman. That could only mean that she is Healer Natasha!

    Aleshia was speechless. She didn''t expect that Healer Natasha was one of those religious freaks. As someone who relied on her own efforts to raise herself and her little sister, religion is just a joke to her.

    "Indeed, I am."

    The elderly woman, or rather, Healer Natasha, smiled in satisfaction after seeing her shocked face.

    "I-I''m sorry for being rude!"

    Aleshia quickly bowed together with E. Even if Healer Natasha was one of those religious freaks, her little sister''s healing is within her hands.

    "I did not take offense, child. So what is it that you need help with?"

    Healer Natasha shook her head generously and asked.

    "T-thank you! My little sister here has been very ill since she was a baby. Every once in a while she will copse and feel weak. It slowly got worse each passing year. As her big sister, I feel worried for her."

    Aleshia stuttered as she exined. These past few days E would be okay, but after a few more days pass, she will once again copse and feel weak. It was a vicious cycle that slowly gets worse over time.

    "Let me hold her hand."

    Healer Natasha stood up from her position and walked towards E. She picked up E''s hand and held E''s palms with both of her hands. She closed her eyes as she sensed the state of E''s body.

    A few moments passed and Aleshia''s palms were already sweaty from the tension. What if her little sister has an incurable illness? What if her little sister is doomed to die? What if there is nothing she could do? Such thoughts passed inside Aleshia''s mind.

    "A curse?"

    After a few minutes of silence, Healer Natasha finally talked. There was a look of surprise on her face as she gazed down at E.

    "Curse? What do you mean, Healer Natasha?"

    Aleshia immediately asked. She never heard anyone saying that her little sister was cursed. From the day she started living in the orphanage, her little sister was already ill. So it was impossible for her to be cursed by anyone.

    "Your little sister is cursed by a powerful magician."

    Healer Natasha exined. Aleshia''s mouth was opened wide in shock. She never heard anything about her little sister getting cursed!

    "How could that be!? We don''t have any enemies!"

    Aleshia screamed in denial. Who would curse her little sister? Who is so cruel!?

    "You should not ask me. But good news for you, this curse is weak. I can remove it."

    Healer Natasha shook her head at Aleshia''s outburst. She immediately gave a solution to calm her.

    "How much?"

    "3000 gold."

    Aleshia was overwhelmed by the price of healing E''s curse. All of her life savings and the money she got from Lawrend all put together only amounts to about 2400 gold.

    "I thought your God said to help me!"

    Aleshia asked desperately. Her little sister''s health now relies on this healer in front of her. If she couldn''t pay her sooner, who knows what would happen to her little sister?

    "I don''t just ept anyone''s request of healing, young girl."

    There was suppressed anger in Healer Natasha''s face as she replied. For someone who is reputed to be the best healer in the Lanshia province, her healing services are very much priced and sought after. She just doesn''t heal anyone just because they need it.

 Chapter 7 - Aleshiaâ€™s Unending Trouble

    "I- I am sorry. We wille back at ater time."

    Aleshia was horrified at Healer Natasha''s anger. If she decides to deny healing E because of this incident it would be something that Aleshia would very much regretter.

    "Fumu."

    Healer Natasha nodded her head at Aleshia. Aleshia and E then left the shrine with bated breaths. E was gripping onto Aleshia''s hand tightly while Aleshia''s forehead was beaded with sweat.

    "What happened inside?"

    The city guard from earlier was waiting for them. He was taken aback when he saw what they look like. They look just like someone who fought against some undefeatable foe.

    "I- I angered Healer Natasha¡­"

    Aleshia replied despondently. She didn''t expect her first meeting with Healer Natasha to be so nerve-wracking. It was like everything from the start was in the palm of her hands.

    "It''s okay. You are not the first and will also not be thest."

    The city guard consoled her. He then led them back outside the noble district. Aleshia didn''t look back and just continued forward to the slum district. She could feel E tugging on her hands but she didn''t look at her.

    When they entered their dpidated house in the slum district, that was only when Aleshia was able to look into E''s eyes. E''s innocent eyes were clouded with worry for her.

    "E¡­"

    Aleshia kneeled on the floor and hugged E. She felt tears welling up in her eyelids but she did her best to suppress them. But suddenly a soft hand caressed her head. Warmth filled her body. She looked up and saw E rubbing her head.

    "It''s okay, Big Sister. There is still a chance. Okay?"

    E smiled sweetly at Aleshia. When Aleshia saw that, she was overtaken by emotion. Her days of suffering to raise her little sister were worth it. She felt rewarded right now. She sniffled and slowly recovered. This was just a small setback. She would find a way!

    "Mm! Big Sister will earn that money in no time!"

    Aleshia smiled confidently at E. She would find a side-job besides her assassin job. It would be exhausting bncing two jobs but Aleshia felt that she could do it right now. Her strength is her little sister.

    "Yes!"

    E was overjoyed seeing her Big Sister recover. Her Big Sister is practically her world right now. Seeing her Big Sister looking all depressed only pained her heart. If only she didn''t have this illness..!

    "Let''s go eat, okay?"

    Aleshia and E ate their lunch together. It was a simple vegetable dish that Aleshia has been cooking up ever since she was small. It was simple, cheap, and delicious.

    Aleshia left after eating her fill. E was waving her hand with a sweet smile. Aleshia waved back and left her alone. Aleshia doesn''t have anyone she could entrust her little sister to. Well, maybe, if the situation needs it, she could leave her little sister to the olddy next door.

    Aleshia walked through the streets and was greeted by the city guard from earlier when she reached the gates. There was a gloomy look on his face.

    "Why aren''t you responding to me earlier? You b*tch!"

    The city guard spoke vulgarly. Earlier when Aleshia passed, she didn''t even look in his direction when she entered back into the slums with her little sister.

    "Oh, I must have thought it was a dog barking in the background."

    Aleshia spoke sarcastically. Now that E is not here, she has more freedom with herself. Even if the city guards try to gang up on her, she could easily protect herself.

    "What did you say!?"

    The city guard snarled in anger. She was just a b*tch from the slums. She didn''t have the right to argue with him who was a city guard!

    "I said you are a dog!"

    Aleshia shouted back. She had enough with this guard, he would always try to take advantage of her if the opportunity begets it.

    "You-! I''ll show you who''s a dog after I beat you right now! I''ll make you howlter!"

    The city guard unsheathed his sword and ran towards Aleshia. Aleshia just stood there without moving.

    Just when the city guard was about to swing his sword towards Aleshia''s legs to incapacitate her, a loud shout froze him.

    "STOPPP!"

    A bearded man in shining armor appeared from the side. He has a muscr face and there was a suppressive aura around him that you would only feel from veterans.

    "Who is it!?"

    The city guard turned around and was immediately shocked out of his wits. His sloppy posture quickly straightened up.

    "C-city Guard Captain! What a surprise meeting you here¡­"

    The city guard stuttered. A City Guard Captain is someone who controls a major section of the city wall. Any one of them is a veteran of the military. They were unlike them who only got a little bit of war experience.

    "Your entire squadron is fired for viting your duties as protectors of the citizens of the Undrasil Kingdom! Understand!?"

    The City Guard Captain''s voice was like an iron w and an undefeatable decree. The city guard couldn''t object.

    "I- I understand!"

    The city guard gripped his fists tightly. This wouldn''t have happened if it were not for that b*tch! He swore to himself that he would make her howl like a wolf tonight!

    "You are dismissed!"

    The city guard quickly hurried away. He was afraid that he would be punished if he stayed there a little bit longer. His other squadmates also packed their bags and left hurriedly.

    "Who are you?"

    Aleshia asked coldly. She wasn''t familiar with this City Guard Captain. There is no way that he was doing this just because he pities her

    "HAHAHA! Is that how you thank your benefactor?"

    Contrary to her expectations, the City Guard Captainughed out loud. It was one of genuine humor.

    "N-no but¡­"

    Aleshia was taken aback by his response. She didn''t know what to do in this situation.

    "Don''t worry, my little brother sent me here."

    The City Guard Captain exined with a smile. He found her nervousness funny.

    "Your little brother? Who?"

    Question marks appeared on Aleshia''s heads as she looked at the man in front of her.

 Chapter 8 - Job Hunting And An Eerie Silence

    "My little brother is the city guard you met in the noble district. Maa, what can I say? I suppose he was smitten by you. HAHAHA!"

    The bearded City Guard Captainughed out loud.

    "I''m sorry, but I don''t n on marrying anyone."

    Aleshia spoke seriously. She never had any ns to pursue romance. Her life was already hard as it is. It would only be harder if she added romance into it. She is aware that most girls her age already had their first love but it does not matter to her.

    "Look at you, being all stiff. Can''t you take a joke, miss?"

    The City Guard Captain frowned at her. He wanted to lighten the mood a little bit but it didn''t seem to have worked. He could only sigh in defeat.

    "Ah! I didn''t notice."

    Aleshia was embarrassed. She thought that he was being serious. With all of the things that have been happening recently, she was still stiff.

    "My joke is probably just bad. My name is Jerald Polo. A City Guard Captain in this city."

    The City Guard Captain introduced himself with a handshake. Aleshia took it and felt the scars carved onto his hand.

    "Wow, you must also be a veteran, huh? It seems that I was not needed here."

    Jerald was bewildered when he held Aleshia''s hand. It was totally unlike what he would expect from a beautiful woman like her. He has expected that she would be the soft type.

    "Uh, yes..."

    Aleshia nodded her head in agreement. She had a forced smile on her face. She let her guard down. Now someone knows that she''s not only just a young woman but she''s also a strong woman who could fight.

    "What''s your name?"

    Jerald asked the absent-minded Aleshia.

    "M-my name is Aleshia."

    Aleshia answered in a fluster. She was too caught up in the fact that he realized that she was strong.

    "Nice to meet you, Aleshia. My little brother sends you his regards. I have to go now. Also, I wouldn''t mind having a sister-inw as beautiful as you. HAHAHA"

    Jerald joked with a heartyugh. He was the type of person who would never get tired of his own jokes.

    "Ahaha, Thanks for the help."

    Aleshia shed the sweetest smile that she could make as Jerald turned around and left. When she saw him disappear far into the merchant district was she only able to release a sigh of relief.

    "That was close..."

    Aleshia murmured to herself. Having someone know that she was actually strong would only bring endless suspicion to her.

    "I should get going."

    Aleshia walked into the merchant district with no obstruction. She joined the flow of the crowd seamlessly and she walked around while looking for something.

    After passing through several shops, a shop with a job posted appeared. Aleshia stopped to read it.

    LOOKING FOR A SALESLADY

    It was a clothes store. The prices of which are targeted at the middle ss. It was a spacious store. Several men and women were browsing through the clothes while salesmen and saledies guide them through.

    Aleshia was still wearing her green dress from earlier. She entered the store and was greeted by a beautiful saledy.

    "Good afternoon, miss. What are you looking for?"

    There was a courteous smile on her face.

    "I''m looking for a job."

    Aleshia responded with a smile of her own.

    "Ah! Come with me."

    The saledy was surprised and she brought Aleshia into the back. It was a huge room. There were tall open cabs full of folded clothes. They entered a small room in it.

    "Boss, someone is applying for a job."

    The saledy said to the man writing on an inventory paper before quickly departing.

    "Hmm?"

    The man looked to be in his mid-twenties. He looked up at Aleshia and stared at her with sarcastic eyes. Aleshia grew nervous seeing his eyes that seem to see through her.

    "You are from the slums, aren''t you?"

    There was a knowing look on the man''s face. Aleshia was taken aback by his words. Hepletely saw through her.

    "How did you know?"

    Instead of responding, Aleshia asked in surprise.

    "Your clothes gave it away. Anyways, I''m not hiring you. Don''t waste my time."

    The man exined and brushed her off. He continued what he was doing as Aleshia left discouraged.

    Aleshia left the store with a frown. This was harder than she thought it would be. The man denied her just from the fact that she was from the slums.

    Aleshia walked around the merchant district and applied for various jobs. She applied for a saledy in various shops, a receptionist, helper, ountant, etc. which all immediately denied her after knowing that she was from the slums.

    By the time it was night, Aleshia was walking along the streets with a frown on her face. Things did not go as she had nned. She was denied again and again.

    It was all because she was from the slums. If she only had an ID card. It was something that proves your citizenship to the kingdom. Anyone without it could not take any formal jobs in any city.

    And people from the slums are the people who mainly don''t have an ID card.

    Aleshia entered the slum district. There was already a different city guard stationed on it. He let her pass without any disruption.

    Aleshia approached her home and entered it. She stopped in her tracks when she saw that the ce was entirely silent. There was no light and E who usually greeted her was not there. A bad premonition appeared in her heart.

    She lit up a candle beside the door and walked deeper inside. There, she saw, words that are written on the wall with blood.

    COME TO THAT ADDRESS. YOU MUST BE ALONE. OTHERWISE, YOU CAN SAY GOODBYE TO YOUR LITTLE ELLA

    Aleshia''s heart fell when she saw the blood writings. She pulled a piece of paper from her pocket and looked at it. She gritted her teeth in anger and she crumbled it. There was bloodlust surrounding her. She looked like a wolf that was about to rampage.

 Chapter 9 - The Fish Bites The Lure

    Aleshia ced her hand under an old chair and pulled out a ck dagger. It was the same dagger that she used when she tried to assassinate Lawrend. It had the same ck and shiny sheen.

    Aleshia left their home in the slums in rapid footsteps. The piece of paper she opened earlier was the same one Mr. Julian gave her, or rather, the ex-city guard gave her. It was addressed to a small warehouse in the slums.

    When Aleshia arrived in front of it, everything around it was silent. No one lives around here anymore. She jumped over the wall surrounding the warehouse. When shended she saw the doors of the warehouse wide open. She could also hear the incessant sound of a girl crying inside.

    It was E. Aleshia ran towards the door and she was able to sigh a breath of relief when she saw E still alive and well. As long as she is still alive then she could save her.

    E was tied on one of the wooden supports of the warehouse. There were snot and tears all over her face. It looked like she has been crying for a long time. Aleshia felt her heart grow cold when she realized that.

    Surrounding E is Mr. Julian, the ex-guard, and 5 of his squadmates. They were all sitting on top of flipped wooden crates. There was a wicked grin on their faces when they saw Aleshia arrive.

    "Wee, Aleshia. Tonight, I will make you howl in pleasure!"

    Julianughed teasingly. He licked his lips licentiously. His gaze moved up and down across her body.

    Aleshia raised her arms to cover her chest instinctively. From the way he was leering at her, she could almost feel his gaze on her skin. It was a disgusting and repulsive feeling.

    "Release E and we could still talk about this!"

    Aleshia shouted at him in anger. Her goal now is to save E, she couldn''t make any mistakes. Just the same as when she does her missions in the Blood Flower Assassin Organization.

    "Big Sister!"

    E''s face was filled with happiness when she saw her Big Sister. It was like a thirsty man lost in the desert that was suddenly served with spring water. Her despairing situation immediately turned into a hopeful one.

    There was a belief in her Big Sister ingrained in her mind. That whatever happens, her Big Sister would be able to solve it. That was what happened ever since they were young. Her Big Sister is the best!

    "Talk? You made us lose our jobs! You have to pay with your body!"

    There was a sneer on Julian''s face as he looked at her. He would never let her go after what happened earlier. If he lets her go now, he would never get the chance to have a taste of her ever again.

    Aleshia walked towards them with a serious expression on her face. She bent down and ripped her dress shorter. Julian and the rest''s eyes bulged in stimtion. Their mouths salivated from seeing her slender legs.

    "Hohoho, we got apliant one here boys!"

    Julian shouted in excitement. Just seeing her legs already stimted him. What would happen if he saw her full naked body? He would be seeing a piece of heaven''s artwork at that point.

    A mustache man stood up and walked towards her with a licentious grin on his face. He was chuckling to himself as he moved his hands closer to touch her bottom.

    "E, close your eyes."

    Aleshia spoke in a rxed manner. E nodded her head and closed her eyes. There was a smile on her face as she did so. She had an unbreakable trust towards her Big Sister.

    Aleshia pulled the ck dagger that she purposely hid on a sheath tied to her legs. With a swing of her arm, blood gushed out into the air. The mustache man that was walking towards her stopped in his tracks and fell down to the floor with a thud. His neck was slit and blood pooled on the floor.

    "What the-!"

    Julian and the other four stood up in sync. There were serious expressions on their faces. They thought that this would just be an easy task. They didn''t expect Aleshia to fight back.

    They all pulled the swords on their waists. They all took a stance and slowly surrounded her.

    "Hehehe, even if you fight back against us. There are 5 of us all together!"

    Julianughed greedily. They are now surrounding her. She has nowhere to escape. They didn''t believe that she would be able to escape with all of them working together.

    Aleshia was looking at them slowly surrounding her from her peripheral vision. She was an assassin. She didn''t have to fight them head-on, but for making E cry, she would kill them one by one

    The guards all looked at each other with their eyes. A secret signal was transmitted between them. It was something taught to them as a City Guard.

    They then nodded their heads together and attacked Aleshia at the same time. They were all aiming for Aleshia''s feet. After all, they wouldn''t want to have fun with a cold corpse. They very much preferred her warm.

    Aleshia saw their little bits of movement. She realized what they were aiming for when she saw them all look at her feet. She waited for them to get nearer before jumping with all her might.

    She touched the low ceiling of the small warehouse and pushed herself towards someone. The man was caught off-guard and Aleshia swung her legs to a roundhouse kick. All the man saw was her shoes before he cked out.

    The round formation of Julian and his squadmates was broken apart. They all looked at one of their squadmates lying on the ground with foaming from his mouth. Their faces turned grim in the realization that she was actually stronger than they thought she would be.

    "Who are you!?"

    Julian shouted in anger. There was no way amon civilian could be this strong. They felt like she did all of this on purpose to lure them here.

 Chapter 10 - The Fish Turned Out To Be A Shark

    "Hmph!"

    Aleshia snorted and ignored them. She stood there silently while waiting for them to continue their attack. They were now down to four people. They still had the confidence to win but they saw no opening as she stood there.

    Instead of standing separate from each other like before. They all grouped together.

    "Attack!"

    Julian shouted and all of his squadmates followed him to attack. They didn''t focus on her feet anymore. The feeling she gave off doesn''t sit well with them. They could only attack her. If she dies, they would have to make do with a cold corpse. Was what was on their heads.

    Aleshia saw them attacking her together and her face turned more serious. She picked up the sword beside the man she knocked out and took a stance with it. She waited for them to arrive before parrying one sword swing.

    She swung back with one of her own and managed to sh the man''s wrist. He pulled back his hand in panic and fell down to the floor. He looked at his bleeding wrist in fear.

    "My wrist!"

    The man held his open wound with his other hand to try and stop the bleeding. Julian and the others stopped in their tracks. They were shocked.

    She could actually wield a sword! And it was with great familiarity that even surpasses them who have undergone professional training from the kingdom.

    "We have to kill her!"

    Julian had no more chances left. If they lost more men on their side then they would most likely get killed by her. She was very strong. He knew how to respect the strong and going in for the kill would be the utmost respect that you could give.

    No hesitation had to be made. If one of them hesitated just to have a chance with tasting her body then it would be the end of them.

    "Toote!"

    Instead of waiting for them to attack this time, Aleshia sprinted towards a man. He was the one farthest away from the others right now. He was beside the man whose wrist just got slit.

    Julian and the other guy ran towards the man when they saw Aleshia running at full speed. Their hearts were beating wildly. If they couldn''t fight her with him then she could easily take him down.

    Aleshia arrived in front of the man first. Her face was cold as ice. She had done this so many times that it was very familiar to her. While still holding the sword she picked up on the ground, Aleshia thrust it towards the man''s heart.

    The man tried to parry her sword attack but his reaction was too slow. As someone who never had much war experience. Combat was one of his weaknesses. His heart was prated and his eyes were opened wide in shock. He only wanted to have fun, but it all turned into a disaster.

    "Eric!"

    Julian and the guy beside him shouted in panic. They swung their swords together at Aleshia. This time they were giving it their 120%. The rush of the adrenaline in their bodies made their movements much faster.

    Aleshia frowned when she saw the two des slicing across the air towards her. She just made a burst attack and couldn''t react fast enough. She abandoned the sword and jumped into the air.

    Aleshia twisted her body to avoid their des. Julian and the other guy looked at her in the air as they continued swinging their swords. One word could only describe their face. It was amazement.

    Aleshianded on the floor behind them with her feet. The duo turned around and held their stance together. Fear was mounting up in their minds. She was so strong that whatever they do to her, she either evades it, blocks it, or counterattacks it.

    "We can talk about this. Who are you?"

    Julian''s face was grim as he looked at her. They were the only ones left. They had to stay together, otherwise, it would just be a repeat of what happened to their other squadmates.

    "None of your business!"

    Aleshia replied coldly. She was in her assassin mode. The only thing on her mind right now was to kill and to kill. If she couldn''t kill then she would incapacitate them and kill themter.

    "You''re not just a normal civilian from the slums. What are your intentions?"

    Julian asked her. He was sure that she was an expert hiding with malicious intentions. She could even be a spy from another kingdom. If he could get intelligence that she was a spy then he would be able to return to his post!

    "Why do I have to answer your questions?"

    Aleshia looked at both of them coldly. Her patience was running out. She wants to take E home right now. She nced at E who was still closing her eyes. There was a worried look on her face as she was worried for her Big Sister.

    "Now!"

    Julian and the other guy saw this as a chance. They both ran forward and attacked her. Aleshia turned around and a sly grin was on her face.

    "F!ck!"

    Julian cursed in his mind. They were baited! He quickly stopped and ran backward. The other guy didn''t notice him stopping at all and continued attacking Aleshia alone.

    Needless to say, Aleshia dodged his sword and appeared in front of him within arms reach. The guy was mesmerized by her beautiful cool eyes before blood spurted from his mouth. Aleshia had her dagger deep into his chest right into his heart.

    Blood traveled to her hands and the man slowly slid down to the floor. His eyes slowly lost their focus as he died. Julian didn''t dilly-dally anymore and ran towards E.

    The man who got his wrist slit earlier also stood up. He walked towards a sword on the ground and picked it up with his good hand.

    "Don''t move!''

    Julian shouted at her frantically. He held his sword right on E''s neck. E visually struggled but stopped when she felt the cold de of the sword pressing on her neck.

 Chapter 11 - A Sneak Attack

    "B-big Sister, I''m afraid¡­ Can I open my eyes?"

    E felt the sharp de of the sword slowly open up a wound on her neck. It was a very slow and painful process. Blood trickled down her neck.

    "E, trust your Big Sister. I will surely save you!"

    Aleshia ground her teeth as she looked at Julian hatefully. She messed up. She gave him the chance to hold E hostage. It was even all going so well.

    Aleshia pulled her dagger from the corpse beside her and slowly walked towards them.

    "Don''t move!"

    Julian screamed at her. There was a crazed expression on his face. He held his sword tightly against E''s neck. Julian sneakily nced at the man whose wrist was slit earlier. The man slowly sneaked behind Aleshia.

    The man''s eyes shed with killing intent and Julian grinned evilly. Aleshia noticed something wrong with Julian''s expression and immediately turned around. She was shocked to see a sword-swinging in her direction. It was so sudden and so fast that she didn''t have any time to dodge.

    Aleshia tensed up and prepared herself mentally. She swung her dagger into a parry. Needless to say, the dagger flew back into the air. It was totally incapable of stopping the momentum of a sword that was more than quintuple its size.

    "Agh!"

    Aleshia felt her hand ache from the force of the blow. The man swung his sword again to attack her.

    "I got you!"

    With a bellow, the man put his all into this attack. Aleshia was totally weaponless. She had nothing to parry, or defend with.

    "Big Sister!"

    E didn''t dare to close her eyes anymore when she heard Aleshia moan in pain. What she saw was her Big Sister about to be hit by a sword, her heart went cold. She shouted agitatedly.

    Aleshia didn''t have time to look towards E anymore. Determination appeared on her face as a crazed look appeared on her face. What is the scariest thing on the battlefield? This is it. An enemy that is ready to die together.

    Aleshia didn''t give a shit anymore. If she would die right now, she would take this man down with her.

    Aleshia swung the back of her palm towards the swording for her. She made sure it was directed at the t side of the sword. It takes the utmost concentration to be able to do something like this.

    Aleshia forgot everything around her and only focused on the swording towards her. With perfect timing, she managed to hit the t side of the de. It pushed the sword away from its original trajectory by a little bit.

    But it was enough to give Aleshia the chance to make aeback. She closed in on the man and swung her fist at his face. The man couldn''t raise his wounded hand on time to block.

    With a loud crash, the man was knocked out. Aleshia breathed in and out haggardly. That took a huge toll on her body. All of the training she went to in the Blood Flower Assassin Organization was worth it.

    "Johan!"

    Julian shouted at the man who got knocked out. There was no response. Julian gritted his teeth and his de slowly sank into E''s neck.

    "B-big Sister!"

    E moved around frenziedly. She was afraid of dying. She still wanted to help her Big Sister in the future. She couldn''t die right now.

    "E! Stop, I will let you live!"

    Aleshia shouted to Julian in fear. Her Little Sister is her world. She couldn''t bear to see her die right in front of her.

    "Hehehe, Strip first before I leave!"

    When Julian saw the opportunity, a licentious smile appeared on his face. He didn''t want to just leave without getting any benefits whatsoever.

    "You!"

    Aleshia gritted her teeth in anger. He was too shameless. If only, her little sister wasn''t in his hands. She would tear him to shreds!

    "Yes me, now strip!"

    There was a lecherous smile on his face as he scanned her body. The de of his sword still pressed onto E''s neck.

    "A-alright¡­"

    Aleshia forcefully nodded her head. She slowly pulled down her panties under her dress.

    "O-ohh! What a tease!"

    Julian''s face was heating up from lust. Seeing her slowly take off her panties pushed all of his buttons.

    "Big Sister, no! Save yourself!"

    E shouted in panic. She didn''t want her Big Sister to humiliate herself just to save her. She would never be able to forgive herself otherwise.

    Aleshia didn''t pay attention to E. She rolled her white panties and held them tightly in one hand. Aleshia then swung her hand and threw the panties to Julian''s face.

    Julian flinched when he saw her swing her arm, but he rxed when he realized that it was just her panties. His face became more lecherous as the panties approached his face.

    When the panties hit his face, he took a big whiff and ecstasy filled his face.

    "Ahhh! The smell of a woman''s panties-!"

    Aleshia didn''t let this chance go and immediately dashed towards her dagger on the ground. She picked it up just in time when her panties were grabbed by Julian.

    "Die!"

    Aleshia shouted. Her arm swung and the dagger flew out towards Julian''s face. Julian, who was still in ecstasy, didn''t have any chance to react. The dagger lodged itself into his skull without any suspense.

    Julian''s eyes opened wide as life slowly escaped his eyes. Hisst thought was that it was a pity he hadn''t gotten to see Aleshia fully naked.

    "Big Sister!"

    Happiness filled E''s face as she saw her Big Sister attack instead of submitting.

    "E!"

    Aleshia ran towards E and embraced her tightly. Her heart was beating so fast in anxiousness. E was bound by ropes so she could only smile happily for being reunited with her Big Sister again.

    "Big Sister¡­"

    The sisters stayed in that position for a while before Aleshia finally remembered that E was still bound to the wooden support.

    Aleshia pulled the ck dagger lodged into Julian''s head and wiped the blood on it to his clothes. She cut up the ropes and freed E.

 Chapter 12 - Ellaâ€™s Unconditional Love And Trust

    "Let''s go home, E."

    There was a warm smile on Aleshia''s face as she looked at E. E held Aleshia''s hand very tightly as they left the warehouse. E did not look behind her but rather continued looking ahead.

    Aleshia nced at her little sister. Surprisingly, her little sister did not flinch from all that gore and blood. She would have expected her to at least look at her hatefully after knowing that her Big Sister is a killer. After they passed several streets, Aleshia opened her mouth to speak.

    "E¡­ Were you not scared of Big Sister?"

    Aleshia asked apprehensively. She was scared of what E would say. She couldn''t bear knowing that her little sister would hate her.

    "Hmm? Why would I be scared of Big Sister?"

    E looked up at Aleshia with a cute confused face. There was an unconditional trust oozing out of her presence. Aleshia felt relieved after knowing that her little sister did not end up hating her. Otherwise, she would hate herself for doing so.

    "You trust Big Sister?"

    "Yes! No matter what happens, I will trust Big Sister!"

    E answered jovially. Her Big Sister is her world. There is nothing else that couldpare to her love and trust in her Big Sister.

    "E, weren''t you scared that Big Sister killed people?"

    Aleshia''s face was serious as she asked. Killing for kids like E is a heavy topic. When she did her first kill, Aleshia felt vomiting her guts out that day. She could imagine her little sister doing the same.

    "Eh? Big Sister protected E. I''m not scared."

    E''s face was carefree. Perhaps, for her who has always relied on her Big Sister, killing others is less important than her Big Sister. That''s why in her eyes, Aleshia killing all of those ex-guards was only necessary for her Big Sister to save her.

    "E is really strong!"

    Aleshia eximed to her. E smiled back sweetly. Having her Big Sister say that she was strong made her happy. It was like she was being recognized.

    The sisters arrived home and Aleshia dressed E''s wound with a concoction of medicinal nts. It was something that she used in her assassin missions whenever she gets injured so it was pretty effective. The pain that E felt on her neck quickly disappeared.

    Aleshia scrubbed the blood writings on the wall. She sniffed it and there was a weird expression on her face.

    "This is just a goat''s blood?"

    As an assassin, Aleshia is capable of distinguishing between the smells of blood. This way, she could know when to throw her ck cloak if it smelled too much of human blood after doing her mission.

    It was odd. Aleshia thought at first that it was E''s blood, but it seems that they only nned to scare her. They must''ve been still pretty concerned about the City Guard Captaining after them if they injured E to the extent that they could write on the walls with her blood. They must have thought that raping Aleshia would not garner their arrest if they insisted that she waspliant at the time. There would be no witnesses so the case would be at a standstill and Aleshia would be forced to live her life in shame.

    Aleshia couldn''t help but get angry again after being reminded of what they nned to do to her. They think that they could just step on the people in the slum district because they were City Guards. Well, they kicked an iron te and now their bodies are cold and lifeless.

    Aleshia patted E''s head before heading to bed. That night, the sisters huddled together as if to make sure that the other would not disappear. Aleshia too was embracing E quite tightly. The fear of losing her little sister was still fresh in her mind.

    A few hourster, Aleshia separated from E. She silently left their house while wearing a ck cloak and headed back to the warehouse.

    She entered and saw that no one found out that there were dead bodies there. She pulled out her dagger and released her pent-up anger. The next morning, people passing by would notice the strong smell of blood. When they entered the warehouse to see, they would find that six corpses were mangled and could not be recognized anymore.

    Aleshia returned home and slept beside E. She already wore a different set of clothing. The green dress she bought was already unusable. Good thing she only bought it for cheap. Otherwise, if she had bought a new one, it would have been an expensive loss for her.

    When morning came, E looked around immediately for her Big Sister. When she saw that she was just beside her, she went forward and embraced her with a giggle. Ehehe, Her Big Sister is the best!

    "E..?"

    Aleshia opened her eyes groggily. She slept like a log after pushing her body so muchst night. It was simr to those days when she fought against a strong target, but this time she was filled with satisfaction as she did it to save her little sister.

    "Good morning, Big Sister!"

    E greeted Aleshia with energy. After a good night''s rest, she already put everything that happened before to the back of her mind.

    "Good morning, E."

    Aleshia felt rewarded when she saw E''s smile. It was something that she protected sessfullyst night. Her life, her world, her little sister.

    The day quickly passed uneventfully as Aleshia tried to look for jobs one more time which she still failed. When night came she thought of an idea.

    A shadow traveled in the dark streets of the noble district. After traveling through several streets, the shadow finally reached thergest mansion in this city.

    Aleshia jumped over the tall metal fence easily. She carefully flitted through the team of guards patrolling the area. She scaled over the mansion''s wall and jumped onto Lawrend''s window.

    She hase to finish her mission to take her bounty reward.

 Chapter 13 - Lawrendâ€™s Plans Set To Action

    What greeted Aleshia was a dark and empty room. This scene didn''t sit well with Aleshia so she stayed on the windowsill and looked around carefully.

    There was only a single table in the center of the room with a candle lit on the top of it. There seems to be a bag of something on the table. Aleshia looked around the room and carefully approached it. What she saw was a piece of paper with a note written on it.

    When Aleshia read its contents, she couldn''t help butugh sweetly. Even she herself didn''t expect that Lawrend''s cowardliness is up to this extent.

    Here''s the money! Please spare my life!

    That was what was written on the note. It showed the extent of Lawrend''s fear of death.

    Aleshia opened the bag and saw gold in it. By its amount, she could guess that there was 200 gold in it. Aleshia turned towards the exit of this room and smiled. She felt guilty when she was about to kill Lawrendst time so she didn''t kill him. It seems that her decision wasn''t wrong.

    Aleshia left the room through the window with the bag of gold silently. She already got what she came for. If she still insisted on killing Lawrend after he gave her so much gold then her conscience wouldn''t be able to take it.

    The night quickly passed and Lawrend entered his former room to change the candle. To his surprise, the bag of gold was gone. Lawrend was afraid that Aleshia woulde back or some other assassin woulde to finish the job so Lawrend left a bag of 200 gold to bribe them. He felt relieved after knowing that it worked.

    Lawrend was now staying inside his father''s room. The butlers in the mansion were still unaware that there was an assassination attempt towards their Young Master so they were quite confused when Lawrend decided to sleep in his father''s room. The butlers didn''t object but they still felt it was odd.

    Two dayster, a man from the adventurer''s guild has arrived. He had a huge sword strapped onto his back. There was a bronze adventurer pin pinned on his clothes.

    "Good morning, Young Master Lawrend. The adventurer guild has sent me to discuss your Alive Bounty."

    Lawrend and the adventurer sat at a table in the mansion''s garden.

    "I''m d. Were there any problems?"

    Lawrend asked. It was impossible to put any bounties on any citizens of the Undrasil Kingdom unless they were criminals. If it was the case, Lawrend would be forced to report the incident to the City Guards and have them take on the case.

    "None at all. The adventurer guild would like to inform you that they would start posting the notices across the kingdom as long as you set the bounty now."

    The adventurer guild has magical artifacts capable of long-distancemunication. In every city, there is guaranteed to be one adventurer guild. All bounties would be posted across all the adventurer guilds in the kingdom using that magical artifact. The guilds would contact each other to post new quests, confirm quests, lookup information about an adventurer, etc.

    "Great. Alfred!"

    Lawrend called for Alfred. He was the same butler that he came with into the adventurer guild. He was apanied by three other butlers as they carried with them a big bag full of gold. It made a satisfying thud when it was ced onto the ground.

    "How much is that, Young Master Lawrend?"

    The adventurer asked. Even he has never seen that much gold in his life.

    "There is 1000 gold inside. I heard that the guild takes 10% as amission so just post a bounty of 900 gold. It would not change anything that much. Everyone would still want to do it. Right?"

    Lawrend exined with a smile on his face.

    "Yes, certainly. With this amount of gold, even if she were hiding in an obscure vige, the adventurers would still find her."

    The adventurer nodded in agreement. There are these so-called Bounty Hunters within the guild. They allplete bounties issued by the guild. It is a hard job as someone might already be submitting the bounty in another city when you just epted it in your city. It all amounts to luck and good connections.

    "Hahaha, you are right."

    Lawrendughed. It was true, the power of money is really all-epassing. As long as you have money, you can do anything in the world.

    The adventurer left the mansion while struggling to carry the bag of gold. Gold is inherently heavy so it made for aical scene when the strong-looking adventurer was struggling to move it around.

    Lawrend watched the adventurer left with a smile. With this settled, he could finally exact his revenge on his assassin. He still has less than 6 months before his fatheres back. He would make sure to get that money back quickly.

    With that, Lawrend waited for good news to arrive.

    The next day, Aleshia came back to her home in the slums frantically. She sighed in relief when she saw that E was still inside. She thought that they already found her.

    As Aleshia was walking in the merchant district earlier, she spotted a poster of her little sister. It was a bounty of 900 gold. She panicked and quickly came back home.

    "E don''t show your face outside, okay?"

    Aleshia held E''s shoulder and stared straight into her eyes. As her Big Sister, she wouldn''t be able to bear losing E a second time. Even if it was an Alive Bounty, the bounty hunters are not gentle. They might hurt E just because she struggled or something.

    "Why, Big Sister?"

    E had her cute confused face up again. She felt weird seeing her Big Sister looking tense all of a sudden.

    "Just listen to Big Sister. Take this. Throw it on the ground and swallow this pill immediately when some weird men approach you."

    Aleshia gave E a round ball of ss filled with poison gas. It was enough to knock anyone out within a 5-meter radius. As long as the user drinks the pill on time then they would not be affected. It was very effective for escaping any pursuit.

 Chapter 14 - A Deal Proposal

    When night arrived, Aleshia wore her ck cloak as she flitted through the streets of the noble district. She hid in the darkness as she moved. She made sure to avoid the patrolling City Guards. Not long after, Aleshia arrived in front of Lawrend''s mansion.

    She entered his room the same as before. She saw no more bags of gold, but rather, there was a note that says, "Meet me in my father''s room.". It was written by Lawrend.

    Lawrend was currently waiting inside his father''s room. He was drinking a ss of wine. If you look at his hands carefully, you would see that it was shaking a little bit. In all honesty, Lawrend is very nervous right now. Even if he had the leverage of the Alive Bounty, it was not guaranteed that the assassin would not kill him on the spot.

    If Lawrend dies then his ns would all be in shambles. What''s worse was that he would also lose his life. He gripped the wine ss tighter as he waited for the assassin''s arrival. Before long, the door to the room opened silently.

    The assassin was back. She was holding onto a dagger in a reverse grip as she entered his room. She looked around the room and her cold eyes finally rested on Lawrend. Lawrend shivered when he met her eyes. It was like a beast was staring straight into his eyes.

    "Where did you get my sister''s picture?"

    Aleshia''s voice was so cold that Lawrend felt his confidence dropping to the ground. He opened his mouth to try to speak but no words came out of his mouth. His nervousness was getting the best of him.

    Aleshia waited for a while, but her patience ran out. She walked closer towards Lawrend.

    "I-I will talk!"

    Lawrend blurted out hastily. The fear of death was suffocating him.

    "Where. Did. You. Get. My. Sister''s. Picture!"

    Aleshia opened her mouth again and this time it was so cold and emotionless that Lawrend was sure that if he didn''t talk now then he would certainly die.

    "P-put down the dagger first. I''m getting nervous seeing it."

    Lawrend couldn''t help but say first. He was having shbacks of the time when Aleshia almost killed him.

    "Hm. If you try any tricks¡­"

    Aleshia did a cutting motion at her neck. Indicating to Lawrend that he will die if he tries to trick her. Lawrend swallowed his saliva nervously. Aleshia hid the dagger inside her cloak. Only then was Lawrend able to release a sigh of relief.

    "I won''t!"

    Lawrend shouted to her. Aleshia raised an eyebrow and looked at him silently.

    "I got it from this¡­"

    Lawrend pulled the locket from his pocket and showed it to her. Aleshia''s eyes opened wide in shock when she saw the locket. She never realized that she dropped this locket.

    "How did you get this!?"

    There was anger in Aleshia''s face as she looked at Lawrend. Lawrend jumped back in fright. She was like a beast before, but now she was like a demon from hell.

    "You dropped it on my bed."

    Lawrend replied fearfully. Aleshia furrowed her eyebrows. She felt frustrated right now. How could she make such a rookie mistake!? It almost cost her little sister''s freedom!

    "Give that to me!"

    Aleshia grabbed the locket out of Lawrend''s hands. Lawrend pulled back his hand in fear. Aleshia inspected the locket and found that nothing was wrong with it. The Alive Bounty posted by the guild had this exact same picture of E.

    "What do you want?"

    After looking at the locket for a while, Aleshia looked at Lawrend with a raised eyebrow.

    "W-what do you mean?"

    Lawrend couldn''t understand what she meant. His heart was beating fast as Aleshia stood there very close to him. She could easily kill him at this distance.

    "Why did you put an Alive Bounty on my little sister?"

    Aleshia gritted her teeth in anger. She now regretted not killing him earlier. If she only did so, then this problem would not have cropped up. She grabbed the dagger hidden under her cloak and held onto it.

    Lawrend''s eyes widened in realization. He was right. It was her little sister. He grinned inwardly after thinking that.

    "I want to make a deal with you."

    Lawrend swallowed his saliva and stared straight into her eyes. The swaying of the candle in the room lighted Aleshia''s cold eyes from time to time.

    "A deal? Again?"

    There was a sneer on Aleshia''s face as she looked at Lawrend. She had enough of his deals. She would kill him right now to end this farce.

    "I-I promise it would be a good one!"

    Lawrend shouted frantically as he backed away nervously. He was afraid that she would not listen to what he has to say.

    "If I kill you right now, do you think I still have to listen to your nonsense?"

    Aleshia pulled her dagger out and moved closer to Lawrend. Lawrend backed away and before long he hit the wall. Pressed against the wall and with nowhere to go, Lawrend saw his life sh before his eyes. Aleshia rested the sharp end of her dagger on Lawrend''s neck.

    Lawrend wanted to resist but his nervousness was stopping him. If he tried to move now he could imagine the dagger sinking into his neck and slitting it.

    "Y-you can''t kill me¡­"

    Lawrend tried his best to speak. His breathing was haggard and his eyes couldn''t help but look at her hand that was holding the dagger from time to time. Aleshia moved her face closer to Lawrend. Lawrend felt his heartbeat go faster.

    "Do you think I care about your father?"

    There was a sadistic grin on Aleshia''s face as she spoke. Lawrend''s eyes opened wide.

    "I-I didn''t ce the bounty in my name! If you kill me right now, my subordinates would kill your sister once she''s captured!"

    Lawrend hastily spoke out in fear that she would slit his neck right now.

 Chapter 15 - Maid Acquisition Plan Part 1

    "You!"

    There was a zing fury in Aleshia''s eyes as she looked straight into Lawrend''s eyes. Lawrend felt the dagger slowly sink into his skin and his breathing became even more rapid as the fear inside him mounted up to a very high level. Aleshia realized that she would kill him at this rate so she removed the dagger from Lawrend''s neck.

    "Hahh, hahhh.."

    Lawrend was finally able to breathe properly. He nced at Aleshia fearfully. She almost killed him twice already. He was starting to doubt whether his n would be worth it.

    "Alright. What''s your deal?"

    Aleshia''s face was not happy as she spoke. After all, her little sister''s life is currently in this man''s hand. She would rather listen to his deal first before deciding on a course of action rather than risking her little sister''s life.

    "You need money right?"

    Lawrend could guess that she was desperate for money or likes money after she epted his bribe twice. Otherwise, she would have just done the deal and ended all of it. She raised an eyebrow at Lawrend''s words. He was right, she really needed money right now.

    "What do you mean?"

    Aleshia asked coldly. If this was just some bullshit she would torture the hell out of him till he spits out who set the Alive Bounty for E.

    "I-I can give you a job! A high-paying one."

    Lawrend looked straight into her eyes hopefully and his voice was hoarse from the nervousness. What he was doing right now would fulfill a part of his dream. He couldn''t help but feel excited on the inside.

    "Hmm? A job?"

    Aleshia was surprised that Lawrend was offering her a job. She expected him to ask to cancel the bounty on his head but it doesn''t seem to be the case.

    "Yes! A job. I can give you one."

    Lawrend nodded his head repeatedly. His nervousness was slowly fading away as it was getting reced by excitement.

    "How much is the pay?"

    Aleshia asked doubtfully. If the pay was shit then she would never ept it. She knows that time is not on her side so the higher the pay the better it was for her and her sister.

    "50 gold a month!"

    Lawrend proposed with a smile. He was very excited as he realized that she was actually interested in his offer. Aleshia frowned after hearing the amount that he was offering. Although it was high, Aleshia still didn''t feel that it was enough.

    "That''s too low."

    Aleshia replied. Lawrend''s eyes didn''t falter but rather it glowed with more excitement. As a to-be-merchant, Lawrend knows some tricks about dealing with people.

    "I-I''ll double it!"

    Lawrend faked a bitter expression on his face. One way to deal with people is to first give them a lower offer than what you actually nned before raising it to what you really want to offer. This way, they would think that they are in an advantage when in truth they are not. A very cunning trick that is employed by merchants all around the world.

    "That''s better! You really do like doubling things."

    Aleshia''s eyes went round when she heard him double it. She only needed 400 gold right now. It would at most take 4 months and she would finally be able to get her little sister healed. It was very fast in her opinion. If she added some assassin missions in between, then she can even save it faster.

    "Y-yes¡­"

    Lawrend agreed with a wry smile.

    "So? What''s this job?"

    Aleshia was quite curious about what kind of job this guy would offer since he was very wealthy. He could basically hire anyone in the city if he wanted to. He didn''t have to hire his assassin specifically.

    "A maid job."

    Lawrend replied with a smile. This was his goal all along. A maid that could serve him. Even though he wanted to hire some maids, his ns forter would not permit just any maids. He wanted strong ones.

    "E-ew! Y-you''re after my body aren''t you!?"

    Aleshia''s face quickly turned to disgust. She knew that this guy was a lustful man but she never knew that he would even go after his assassin. His lust really knows no bounds. As expected of the son of a wealthy merchant. He was being delusional.

    "W-what!? No! I just want to hire maids."

    Lawrend was flustered by her words. That was something that was not in his mind whatsoever. He couldn''t help but take a sneak peek at her curves right now after being reminded. Aleshia saw it and her face fumed in anger.

    "See! Exin yourself or I''m gonna kill you right now!"

    Aleshia just experienced a squadron of guards who attempted to **** her. Now that Lawrend was doing something like this, the slumbering anger inside her heart was quickly reawakened. She ced the de of her dagger against Lawrend''s neck.

    Lawrend was taken aback by her swift movement. He couldn''t react right before she ced her dagger onto his neck. Cold sweat poured down his back. He felt like he just stepped on andmine.

    "I want you to disguise yourself as a maid and protect me!"

    Lawrend immediately exined himself. He was gritting his teeth while enduring his urge to pee by reflex. It would be very embarrassing of him to do something like that in front of a girl even if she was his assassin. Men still have pride.

    "I don''t believe you!"

    Aleshia replied snappily. There''s no way she would easily trust him. After all, he was known to be fond of maids and was also lustful. He was basically setting a trap for her to fall into.

    "B-believe me! I just want to get my money back!"

    Lawrend''s eyes were swimming about as he couldn''t look down anymore. He was looking upwards and his heart was beating like crazy.

    "Hohh, so you want to have a taste of my body and to get your money back? Striking two birds with one stone?"

    There was a sneer on Aleshia''s face as she looked straight into Lawrend''s eyes. Lawrend was looking back at her with wide eyes. He couldn''t believe how much bullshit that he never thought of came from her mouth. Women are just so¡­ amazing.

 Chapter 16 - Maid Acquisition Plan Part 2

    "What are you talking about? I hadn''t thought of any of that! I still have my morals. I want to look for business opportunities outside the city and I want you to protect me."

    Lawrend desperately exined. He was sweating bullets right now. She was being so fierce.

    "''Business opportunities'', huh¡­"

    Aleshia stared deep into Lawrend''s eyes. It went on for a few minutes. Throughout its duration, Lawrend felt his heartbeat get faster and faster from nervousness. At this rate, Lawrend surmised that he would die of a heart attack before he would die from her.

    "You better not be lying."

    Aleshia pulled back her hand and let go of Lawrend. Lawrend released a big sigh of relief after hearing her words. It was so intense. He felt like he was gonna lose his life if he made one mistake. Fortunately, Aleshia was not unreasonable.

    "I assure you."

    Lawrend smiled at her confidently. Aleshia snorted when she saw his smile. Since she was young, she could already read emotions really well. So she was sure that Lawrend was not lying right now.

    "Can I at least see your face?"

    Lawrend asked with a smile on his face. He was very excited to see the face of his future maid. Aleshia frowned and thought about it. Since she wasn''t supposed to show her face to her targets, she was very reluctant to do so.

    "I will show you tomorrow."

    Aleshia turned around and walked out of the door. Lawrend was taken aback by her response but a smile formed on his face. She was still not ready to show her face but tomorrow she would be showing it. His heart was filled with anticipation as he thought about tomorrow.

    Aleshia walked through the hall and entered Lawrend''s former room. She exited through the window and left the mansion altogether. She came back home and immediately embraced E who was sleeping alone.

    E opened her eyes and smiled sweetly when she realized that it was her Big Sister. The sisters slept huddling with each other.

    Morning came and Aleshia woke up refreshed. She went to a nearby bathhouse to take a bath. After making sure that she was dressed well and nothing was out of ce, she left her home.

    Aleshia was wearing a blue dress this time. It was second hand just like thest one. She left the slum district and this time many eyes were looking at her in suspicion. After all, this was the 2nd time that they saw Aleshia dressed so well.

    Aleshia entered the noble district. The city guard from before spotted her and approached her.

    "Hello, Miss Aleshia. What''s your business today? Healer Natasha?"

    The city guard asked with a smile. He guessed that she wasing back for Healer Natasha. Since it was her businessst time she was in the noble district.

    "I''m meeting Lawrend Horiel."

    Aleshia exined tly. The city guard was taken aback by her words. Lawrend Horiel is the son of the wealthiest merchant in the city. Not just anyone could meet him. He immediately became suspicious of her.

    "Do you have an invitation?"

    Usually, invitations are given by nobles tomoners so they could visit them. That is why it is enforced that onlymoners with invitations could enter the noble district because if anyone could enter the noble district, it would sow chaos. The nobles would be constantly disturbed bymoners soliciting money, peddling goods, etc.

    "Invitation?"

    Aleshia was clueless about this topic. Ever since she was young, she never interacted with any nobles besides the ones she needed to kill in her assassin missions.

    "You need an invitation to visit Lawrend Horiel. Otherwise, I could only stop you here."

    The city guard said firmly. This was something that even he can''t take lightly. If it was known that he allowed amoner inside the noble district and she caused disturbance then he would havemitted misconduct. It would be bad for his records.

    "But he''s waiting for me toe!"

    Aleshia immediately became anxious as this concerned her little sister''s wellbeing. The bounty was still not taken down yet. If someone from the slums revealed her little sister then her little sister would be immediately captured by the bounty hunters.

    "Miss, I''m really sorry but I can''t. Please understand my circumstances."

    The city guard pleaded to her after seeing that she was starting to cause a scene.

    "Just this once! Please!"

    Aleshia also pleaded to him. The city guard didn''t know what to do in this situation as his conscience was torn apart between helping her and doing his duties as a city guard.

    Just when another city guard was about toe over and cate the situation a noble carriage arrived. The noble carriage stopped and a butler came down. He looked at the scene with sharp eyes.

    "I''m telling you, I''m here to visit Lawrend Horiel!"

    Aleshia insisted to the city guard. The butler smiled when he heard her mention his Young Master''s name. He walked over and spoke.

    "Are you perhaps the maid the Young Master would be hiring?"

    There was a gentle smile on the butler''s face. He didn''t expect that their Young Master would be able to get a maid so fast and this easily without their knowledge.

    Aleshia turned to the butler in shock. The city guard was bewildered when he heard the butler''s words. He felt shame creeping up on his face when he realized that he made a mistake.

    "Y-yes?"

    Aleshia responded a little bit confused. She didn''t expect to be picked up by someone. The butler smiled in satisfaction seeing that he was right.

    "Come with me. The Young Master is waiting."

    The butler beckoned her. Aleshia nodded her head and followed him into the carriage. When Aleshia was about to enter the carriage the city guard couldn''t help but speak up.

    "Apologies for my disturbance, Miss."

    He felt bad that he almost hindered someone like him who was from the slums from getting a job. Aleshia turned around and smiled at him. From his actions, she could understand that he was very diligent in his duties.

    "No worries."

    With that, Aleshia entered the carriage. It soon disappeared from the city guard''s view.

 Chapter 17 - Maid Acquisition Plan Part 3

    "My name is Albert. I have been serving the Horiel family for 20 years."

    The butler introduced himself to Aleshia with a smile. He was one of the old butlers of the mansion. He is very experienced when ites to training new people. A new maid like her still needs to be trained after all.

    "M-my name is Aleshia. I''m 18. From the slum district¡­"

    Aleshia introduced herself shyly. This was her first time interacting with a butler face to face. There was a feeling of inferiority in her as she revealed that she was from the slum district. After all, it was not something to be proud of.

    Living in the slum district means that you have the lowest possible quality of life in this city. It was something people from the other districts frowned upon.

    "How did you meet the Young Master?"

    Albert is really curious about how she came to meet Lawrend. After all, the only time Lawrend left the mansion recently was when he and Alfred went to the adventurer guild to post a bounty.

    "I met him on the streets. He offered me a maid job because he likes maids."

    Aleshia lied to Albert. She couldn''t just tell him that she met him inside his room. It would either turn into an affair or it would make her really suspicious. After all, no one saw her enter or exit the mansion.

    "Oh. The Young Master is too bold to ask that to a beautiful girl like you."

    Albertughed to himself. He didn''t expect the Young Master to have the guts to do something like that. It would be really embarrassing to just approach some beautiful girl and ask her to be his maid just because he likes maids.

    "Yes."

    Aleshia smiled back. This butler is quite nice. Her impression was that he would look down on her after knowing that she was from the slum district. Instead, he did none of that.

    "And you agreed?"

    It was beyond Albert to think that there could be beautiful girls out there who would be willing to ept such an offer.

    "Yes, the pay is really good."

    Aleshia nodded her head. This part was true. She was desperate enough to ept even a maid job from a man known to be fond of maids.

    "Anyways, we are here. I''ll be guiding you on the training inside. Don''t be too shy when meeting the Young Master. He is a nice person."

    Albert quickly exined to Aleshia after the carriage stopped. He stood up and left the carriage. Aleshia followed behind him. The gates of the mansion opened and the guards were looking at her in curiosity. This would be the first time a woman would be working here in years.

    Lawrend was pacing back and forth inside the dining room. There was food on the long table for two. She never said when she woulde so he was waiting in anticipation for her arrival. He sent Albert, another one of the reliable old butlers in this mansion, to check on the noble district gate.

    Before long Albert walked inside the dining room. Lawrend looked at him in anticipation.

    "Is she here?"

    Albert was just about to open his mouth but instead, he was interrupted by the excited Lawrend. Albert smiled lightly after seeing that.

    "Yes, Young Master. She''s here."

    Lawrend was immediately overjoyed when he heard Albert''s words. Aleshia entered the dining room and showed herself in front of Lawrend. Lawrend was immediately awestruck when he saw her. She was very beautiful.

    His image of her would be a in girl, but it turned out that he lucked out. It was so contrasting to the assassin he sawst night that he was even doubting his own eyes.

    "Cough."

    Albert couldn''t help but remind Lawrend when he saw that he was entirely focused on her. He was acting unlike what a noble should do.

    "Ah yes, Nice to meet you! My name is Lawrend Horiel."

    Lawrend immediately went forward and offered his hand in a handshake. Aleshia took it and shook it in embarrassment. She felt entirely different now that she was meeting Lawrend in her ordinary form. Unlike when she''s in her ck cloak, she feelsfortable that no one would see her face and expressions.

    "My name is Aleshia."

    Aleshia tried her best to smile. Lawrend was immediately able to notice the unnatural roughness of her hand. He couldn''t expect any more from an assassin like her. She had the rough hand of an expert.

    "I''m d that you came here so early. I was waiting for you in anticipation!"

    Lawrend already forgot that she was the same assassin asst night. Her form right now is just too different from it that his mind couldn''t connect the two. Aleshia smiled wryly after hearing his words. As expected of someone who is very fond of maids.

    Albert already left long ago. Seeing his Young Master acting like that only made him embarrass himself. He was totally not like a noble.

    "Thanks?"

    Aleshia didn''t know what to say after hearing such apliment from her supposed target to kill. Lawrend didn''t mind her response. In fact, it only made him excited that she was not being too cold with him.

    "Ah, right. You still need to be measured for your maid uniform."

    Lawrend remembered after he noticed the old dress that she was wearing. Aleshia''s eyes immediately dted when she heard the words, ''maid uniform''. Her heart was still not ready to wear something like that.

    "N-now?"

    Aleshia asked nervously. After all, she clearly knows that she would be Lawrend''s eye candy after she starts wearing one.

    "Of course! The sooner the better."

    Lawrend didn''t notice her embarrassment, but rather he spoke to her with zing excitement. He was too excited to see someone as beautiful as her in a maid outfit to care about any other details.

    "..."

    Aleshia couldn''t object to him after seeing his excited expression. She was then taken by Albert to a changing room where she measured herself.

 Chapter 18 - First Maid Acquired

    Albert gave Aleshia a measuring tape and a paper with lists of all the measurements she should take. Aleshia wrote 160 cm in height before she quickly finished taking all the other measurements. Albert took a look at it and nodded in satisfaction.

    "I will have your maid uniform done by tonight. For now, just rest inside your living quarters."

    After giving an order to Aleshia, Albert quickly left to see a tailor. He would have the tailor make Aleshia''s maid uniform.

    Aleshia nodded her head and went to look for her living quarters. In this mansion, the guards and the butlers have their own living quarters. They live in the mansion so they wouldn''t have to enter and exit the noble district.

    Aleshia felt sad after knowing that she left her little sister alone at home. She would sneak outter to meet her. She still couldn''t trust anyone to keep her little sister safe. The high pay of the bounty is enough to even make the most cheapskate of a bounty hunter to give the poor people in the slums a gold coin.

    It would be enough for them to livefortably for a few months or to even buy things that they wanted. It was just the power of money.

    Aleshia lied down on the single bed inside the small room. She smelled it and it smelled really good. She felt the softness of the bed and a rxed expression appeared on her face. Sleeping on a soft bed would be reallyfortable. If E could only sleep on something like this¡­

    Aleshia was regretful that she couldn''t buy something like this for E. After all, she had to save even a single gold just for E''s treatment.

    What Aleshia didn''t know was that Lawrend was peeking at her from the cracks of the door. Lawrend was just very curious about her. Since she was an assassin and also very beautiful.

    "Cough. Young Master, what are you doing?"

    Albert just came back from the tailor. He wanted to teach Aleshia the rules of this mansion. But he instead saw the Young Master peeking inside her room like a pervert. Even he was bewildered by it.

    "I-I''m doing an inspection."

    Lawrend immediately went stiff and thought of an excuse. It was very embarrassing for him to be seen by one of his butlers. Aleshia heard themotion outside and opened the door.

    "..."

    Albert was speechless at his Young Master''s shamelessness. He didn''t know that Lawrend could act like that. It certainly opened his eyes.

    "What''s going on?"

    Aleshia couldn''t help but ask after seeing the two of them outside her room. Lawrend immediately turned towards her and spoke.

    "I''m here to give you this."

    Lawrend passed to her a piece of paper. It had the stamp of the adventurer guild and also written in it was "Alive Bounty Contract". Aleshia took the piece of paper and was surprised that it was the paper that could be used to cancel the Alive Bounty in the adventurer guild.

    "Thank you."

    Aleshia smiled sweetly at Lawrend. Lawrend smiled back and nodded his head. Albert was suspicious after seeing Lawrend pass the contract for the Alive Bounty that he and Alfred posted several days ago.

    "If you want, your little sister could also stay here with us."

    Lawrend suggested to her. He knew that she had a little sister and knowing that she''s very protective of her, it would be hard for her to take care of her if she''s left alone at home.

    "I will think about it."

    Aleshia had some misgivings to let Ee here. That''s because Lawrend could take her hostage again just like he did with the Alive Bounty. She would have to know him more before deciding if letting Ee here would be a good idea or not.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t mistreat you."

    Lawrend consoled her. He was aware of her thoughts about it after seeing the changes in her facial expression earlier.

    "Do you still have anything for me?"

    Aleshia asked him after seeing that he had nothing more to say.

    "Here''s an early pay."

    Lawrend pulled a cheque from his pockets. It was a 100 gold worth of cheque. Aleshia was baffled seeing it. She didn''t expect Lawrend to give her a cheque so early. She hasn''t even worked yet!

    "Why?"

    Aleshia asked in puzzlement.

    "I want you to trust me."

    Lawrend replied simply. He wanted to build a good rtionship with this assassin. After all, she could still kill him if she wants to. If there''s not conscience holding her back, she wouldn''t hesitate to do so.

    "I''ll try."

    Aleshia took the cheque and replied tly. She felt weird after being treated so nicely by Lawrend. She expected him to be very cautious around her. She entered her room and closed the door.

    "Let''s go. We shouldn''t disturb her anymore."

    "I understand, Young Master."

    Lawrend and Albert left. Albert was even more confused after seeing their earlier exchange. He thought that Lawrend met her on the streets but there seems to be something more to it than meets the eye.

    Aleshia was looking at the cheque in her hand with a smile. Lawrend was more interesting than she thought he would be. She doesn''t mind working for him after seeing him act like that.

    She waited for a while. When enough time had passed, she opened the door and looked left and right. After making sure that no one was around, she sneaked out of the mansion. She came out of an obscure alleyway and headed out of the noble district. It was still very early so Aleshia couldn''t just scale over the wall. If she did so, all of the city guards would see her very easily. So she could only leave through the gate.

    The city guard saw her leaving and was confused.

    "Miss, did you get rejected?"

    The city guard asked. It would be sad if she had been rejected for her job. It would be something that was supposed to pull her out of poverty.

    "I''m gonna go visit my little sister."

    Aleshia replied with a smile. She sneaked out to visit her little sister. Since she still hasn''t decided whether to bring her to Lawrend''s mansion.

 Chapter 19 - Ellaâ€™s Bounty Canceled

    Aleshia walked down the merchant district and headed towards the Adventurer Guild. She opened the door and she was immediately observed by almost all of the people inside. They were all a little bit mesmerized by her beauty. It was rare to see beautiful women inside the adventurer guild except for the receptionists.

    "Good afternoon, Customer."

    The receptionist behind the desk smiled at her. She was another big-breasted Big Sister; different from the one that served Lawrend before. This type of woman was the woman that adventurers liked so the Adventurer Guild employed many of them to keep the men in check.

    "I would like to cancel this bounty."

    Aleshia pushed the piece of paper Lawrend gave her towards the receptionist. The receptionist looked at it and raised an eyebrow.

    "Oya? Isn''t this Mr. Lawrend''s Alive Bounty?"

    The receptionist was aware of the big bounties that were set in the adventurer guild. There''s no way she could mistake something this major.

    "He gave it to me."

    Aleshia replied without any emotion. She was too eager to cancel the bounty on her little sister''s head to care about anything else.

    "Hmm¡­ I guess I can''t really stop you. As per the rules of the contract: Anyone who holds this original copy of the contract may cancel it. I''ll go get our copy."

    The receptionist walked towards the back and entered a room. She walked back out bringing with her another piece of paper. It was exactly simr to the one that Aleshia just gave her.

    "Everyone, be the witness!"

    The receptionist caught everyone''s attention before ripping both of the contracts in half right before their eyes.

    "With that, this contract is now invalid."

    The receptionist smiled at Aleshia. She murmured a chant and a magical me soared on her hands. It burned the contract papers to ashes.

    "Do you need anything else?"

    The receptionist asked with the same smile. Everything happened so fast and smooth that Aleshia felt that she was dreaming.

    "No."

    Aleshia left the Adventurer Guild with a smile. Her little sister can now live once again in peace. No bounty hunters would hunt her and going out would not be a problem.

    Meanwhile, inside the Adventurer Guild. A burly man walked towards the receptionist with anger.

    "Jane, what about us bounty hunters?"

    This burly man was one of the bounty hunters in the guild. He was still researching this little girl in the poster but it was canceled just right before his eyes. He couldn''t help but be angry because of it. He used his hard-earned money to start researching into the background of this little girl yet he would get nothing now.

    "I''m sorry, but our policy says that the bounty hunters are on their own. If they couldplete the bounty then they could take the reward but if the bounty was taken by someone else or canceled, it will not be our fault that they were ipetent."

    Jane replied back with a professional smile hanging on her face.

    "Geh! At least give mepensation!"

    The bounty hunter was not willing to leave without anypensation. He stood in front of Jane with anger.

    "If you think that you could scare me, be my guest."

    There was a frown on Jane''s face and she stared straight into the bounty hunter''s eye. She was also fidgeting her hands restlessly.

    "You''re just a receptionist!"

    The bounty hunter swung his hand to p her on the face. All of the veteran adventurers inside the guild were looking at the bounty hunter in amusement. He was doing something idiotic right now.

    "Tch. Another troublemaker. Glorious ming st!"

    With a short chant, a huge burst of mes escaped from Jane''s hand. She pushed it towards the bounty hunter''s chest and before he could even react, he was already thrown outside the guild.

    CLAP CLAP CLAP

    All of the adventurers pped at her performance. It was not every day that they could get to see something like this.

    "Wooo! Miss Jane is really the best! Another troublemaker down!"

    The adventurers celebrated enthusiastically.

    Back to Aleshia. She was entirely unaware that her actions just caused trouble inside the Adventurer Guild. Right now she was walking inside the slum district. She was excited to visit her little sister.

    "E? Are you here?"

    Aleshia entered their dpidated home and called for E. E peeked her head out behind a box. There was a relieved smile on her face after seeing her Big Sister.

    "Big Sister!"

    E ran towards Aleshia and embraced her waist. E was 9 years old so she was still quite short. Aleshia crouched down and patted E''s back.

    "Want to have some roasted chicken?"

    Aleshia raised her hands and a paper bag with roasted chicken inside appeared in front of E''s vision. Before Aleshia came to the slum district, she passed by a rotisserie so she bought some in celebration for E''s safety.

    "Wow, really? Big Sister is the best!"

    E eximed in joy. She and Aleshia had the best dinner that they had for years.

    Just before the sky darkened, Aleshia was already on her way back to Lawrend''s mansion. She already cooked food for E''s dinner and breakfast for tomorrow. So she doesn''t have toe tomorrow early in the morning.

    Aleshia was already inside her room when a knock sounded from outside. She opened the door and found Albert waiting for her outside. He was holding onto a hanger with a maid uniform hanging on it.

    "Aleshia, this is your uniform."

    Albert passed the uniform to Aleshia. Aleshia looked at it in amazement. It was so intricately designed. There was an insignia of the Horiel family on its front. She didn''t expect it to be this high quality when it was only made in a single day.

    "Thank you."

    Aleshia bowed towards Albert. She was genuinely impressed by this uniform. She bets that it would feel very professional if she wore it.

    "No problem. More wille tomorrow morning. So don''t worry about staining it with your work. The Young Master will pay for all of your expenses as long as you are working in this mansion."

    Albert exined with a smile on his face. Although he was still very suspicious of her, her manners made him satisfied.

 Chapter 20 - The Escort Mission Plan

    "Thank you, Mr. Albert. Is there anything else?"

    Aleshia asked with a polite smile on her face. This butler was very helpful in guiding her in this mansion.

    "You still don''t know the mansion rules, right? I will give you a simple rundown of all the rules in the mansion."

    Albert started listing the rules of the mansion one by one. For starters, the rules are very simple. It was all along the lines of don''t do this and do that. It was all mostlymon sense such as don''t wake up the Young Masterte at night unless it''s an emergency, do wake up the Young Master on time if it was her duty, etc.

    "Do you understand?"

    Albert asked her to confirm that she was fully aware of all the rules in the mansion. Otherwise, if she makes a mistake, it would be his responsibility.

    "I understand."

    Aleshia nodded her head in understanding. Albert was satisfied with her response and bid his farewell before leaving. It was already deep into the night and staying here for any longer might arouse some weird rumors.

    Aleshia walked back inside her room and slept soundly. Although she was still very alert as she slept as this was her first night here. She still couldn''t fully trust Lawrend. If she lets her guard down, she might be taken advantage of.

    The next morning, Aleshia was woken up by loud knocks on her door. The sun has already fully risen on the horizon. She groggily stood up and opened it. Her face was grumpy as she was deep into her sleep and was disturbed by the knocks.

    "Who is it?"

    Aleshia asked with a cold voice. When she saw the person on the other side of the door, she froze up. It was Albert and there was a frown on his face.

    "Aleshia you''rete, the Young Master is looking for you."

    Aleshia''s mind went nk when she heard his words. She still hadn''t processed yet that she was still inside the Horiel mansion. Before long she opened her eyes wide in realization. She immediately rushed inside and wore the maid uniform Albert gave herst night.

    Albert face-palmed after seeing herical response. He could expect nothing less from a new hire. Aleshia came out while wearing the new maid uniform. She didn''t even care if it was embarrassing for her to wear.

    She followed Albert and they appeared in front of Lawrend. Lawrend''s jaw fell when he saw Aleshia in her maid uniform.

    The maid uniform was ck and white. There were frills on the skirt and various parts of the uniform. There was an insignia of the Horiel family on its front. The embroidered image of stacks of boxes of crates was very eye-catching. No one would mistake that she was not a maid of the Horiel family.

    Aleshia suddenly felt embarrassed after having Lawrend look at her so intently. When Aleshia blushed, Lawrend felt shivers run down his spine. She was so cute!

    The skirt was also short. It was not like the usual maid uniforms with very long skirts. Lawrend was sure that he could look at her forever. She was such an eye candy.

    "You''re very beautiful in that maid uniform, Aleshia."

    Lawrendplimented her seriously. There was no smile on his face. Only a serious expression. This was his way of expressing that his words are entirely true.

    Aleshia looked at Albert for help. She didn''t know what to do in this type of situation. Albert motioned for her to bow by bowing his head lightly. Aleshia followed him and bowed.

    "Thank you, Young Master."

    Lawrend''s eyes opened wide in amazement. The feeling of being the master of this maid was a very empowering feeling for him. He finally had his first maid! Although she was not that gifted on the front end for him to see a valley after she bows, she was still very beautiful.

    Lawrend had already forgotten that she was the same assassin that once threatened his life. It was just that contrasting with her current appearance. He was sure that he would never think of her as an assassin even if someone says so.

    "Albert, could you leave the two of us alone?"

    Lawrend looked at Albert and said.

    "As you wish, Young Master."

    Albert bowed his head full of silver hair and left. Aleshia immediately became worried after seeing Albert leave. She felt for her dagger but she couldn''t find it. She gulped heavily when she realized that she forgot to bring her dagger with her.

    "I would like to have a discussion with you about our future ns."

    Lawrend smiled as he said to her.

    "ns?"

    Aleshia asked in doubt. She never heard about something like this from Lawrend before.

    "That''s right. My n is to travel to Sheron Port City to buy goods and sell them here for a higher price. I would pay you extra after we return here."

    Lawrend exined to her. Sheron Port City is located south of Lanika City. Sheron Port City is a city where the goods from other ports of the kingdom arrive. Some are even from a different continent altogether.

    "What do you want me to do?"

    Aleshia asked with a frown. This was not like what she was promised. After all, she still had to take care of her little sister. She couldn''t spend time going to another city.

    "I want you to escort me. Of course, you would not be alone, but 4 other guards woulde with us."

    Lawrend gave her the basic gist of it. This was an escort mission for her. She was to escort Lawrend and the goods safely from Sheron Port City back to Lanika City.

    "Why do you choose me?"

    Aleshia was very suspicious of Lawrend''s intentions. He is the son of the wealthiest merchant in the city. There''s no one in this city that would refuse his escort mission request.

    "Because I like you."

    Lawrend told her with a wide smile on his face.

 Chapter 21 - Lawrend Tries To Earn Aleshiaâ€™s Trust

    "L-like me!?"

    Aleshia was flustered after hearing Lawrend''s confession. She hadn''t ever been confessed to this tantly.

    "Yes, I like your strength and your integrity. You kept your words from time and time again. There''s no one in this city that I could trust more than you."

    Lawrend had been very impressed when she didn''t threaten him to give her all of the gold stored inside their mansion. If she did, he would have been forced to give it all to her just to keep his life. After all, you only have one life. Money can be worked for, but not another life.

    This was also one of the reasons why he would rather hire her than hire a random adventurer. After all, his wealth attracts the evil within people. The fact that Aleshia wasn''t tempted by his wealth is very impressive in his opinion.

    "Trust, huh."

    What Lawrend likes was not her, but her strength and integrity.

    "What do you think?"

    Lawrend asked her with a smile on his face. He was betting on the fact that she was trustworthy. He doesn''t know much about her strength but to be assigned as an assassin to the son of the wealthiest merchant, he expects her to be very strong.

    "I''m sorry, but I refuse."

    Aleshia shook her head. This n was just impossible right from the beginning. She only agreed to be his maid because she was in dire need of money. If she wasn''t she wouldn''t have taken this job even if the pay was doubled. She still had her little sister to worry about.

    "Are you worried about your little sister?"

    Lawrend asked with the same smile. He was very confident right now. He read through her the moment she revealed that she was really in need of money.

    "I-... I do."

    Aleshia bit her lips. She didn''t want to reveal to him that her little sister was sick. She doesn''t want to give him more cards to y with.

    "I talked with the receptionist from the Adventurer Guild named Jane early this morning. She came here on her own. Do you know what she said?"

    Lawrend stood up from his seat and walked towards a shelf. He grabbed a bottle of red wine and pulled its cork out with an opener. He grabbed two wine sses and set one in front of Aleshia. The other he ced in front of him.

    Lawrend sat back on the center of arge u-shaped couch with a small table in front of it. He had been sitting there earlier. Aleshia waited in anticipation of what he would say next.

    "That both of you are from the slums. And¡­-"

    Lawrend spoke and stopped at thest in suspense. Aleshia''s eyes slowly opened wider and wider. He knows too much about her! She ran towards Lawrend who was sipping on the wine and pushed her arm on his neck.

    She locked him in ce on the couch. Lawrend''s neck was hurting from the force she was putting into it. The wine ss spilled on the couch but didn''t fall onto the floor.

    "You know too much!"

    Aleshia spoke grimly to his face. She didn''t dare to make a loud scene. She was around too many people, and her dagger is not with her.

    "I¡­ I also know that your little sister needs help¡­"

    Lawrend struggled to speak but still tried his best. Aleshia changed the way she looked at Lawrend when she heard his words. She was seriously contemting right now whether to end his life right here and right now.

    "...If...If you kill me right now, your little sister might not make it¡­ I''m your little sister''s¡­.hope..."

    Lawrend slowly ran out of breath as he continued speaking to her. It reached the point that he was about to faint at hisst words. His eyes swam around in panic as his lungs tried to breathe in but failed to do so. His lungs started aching in pain.

    "Speak! How much do you know about my little sister?"

    Aleshia let go of Lawrend''s neck. Lawrend immediately took a deep breath and felt his brain''s faculties slowly return to normal. It was very scary being under hypoxia for so long and you can''t even control it.

    "Hahhhh¡­.I know your little sister is cursed."

    Lawrend fixed his clothes and continued sitting on the couch. His hands were shaking from what just transpired. He even had double thoughts if this was really worth it. This was getting so risky for him.

    "And?"

    Aleshia raised an eyebrow. She stepped on top of the table and her slender legs were very visible to Lawrend. His eyes couldn''t help but drift towards it. It was like a ck hole was sucking his gaze towards it.

    "AND?"

    Aleshia raised her voice after seeing Lawrend nce at her legs so licentiously. He even had the gall to leer at her legs. This guy was really perverted.

    "I can help you. I can pay for the missing amount after we return! That''s the extra I''m talking about."

    Lawrend offered as he tried his best to keep his hand from shaking. He was reminding himself right now that she was still an assassin. He couldn''t make any mistakes or it would cost him his life.

    "Hehhhh? Did that receptionist tell you all of that?"

    Aleshia was cynical. This guy was taking advantage of all of her weak points. She couldn''t trust his words that easily.

    "Y-yes. She told me they investigated your background after you suspiciously canceled my Alive Bounty Contract yesterday."

    Lawrend exined nervously. The Aleshia that entered this room earlier was very different from the Aleshia that he was dealing with right now. It was like she was a different person. She even blushed in front of him earlier, but now she was being very dominant.

    "So you''ll help me?"

    Aleshia asked with a sneer on her face.

    "Yes! I really want to earn your trust. That, I''m sincere!"

    Lawrend hastily affirmed her. He wanted to gain the trust of someone like her. Someone with integrity and even willing to go to such lengths just for the sake of her little sister. Her line of work may be debatable but he was sure that once he gained her trust, it would be the best investment he''ll make.

 Chapter 22 - Aleshiaâ€™s Conditions

    "What about my little sister? I don''t want to take her on a journey."

    Aleshia''s voice softened as she mentioned her little sister. She found Lawrend''s offer to be very tempting even though she didn''t want to admit it.

    "My butlers here will take care of her. She could eat and do whatever she wanted inside the mansion."

    Lawrend exined to her. For someone as wealthy as him, having Aleshia''s little sister frolic around inside the mansion is no big deal.

    "I don''t trust you."

    Aleshia looked straight into Lawrend''s eyes. Lawrend frowned after hearing her words. If she still insists on not going then he would not be able to really force her.

    "But¡­ If you agree to my conditions, I will do as you say."

    Aleshia continued. Lawrend''s eyes glowed when he heard her say that. He was filled with hope. As long as it''s not too much, he can agree with anything!

    "What is it?"

    Lawrend asked her in anticipation. He was slightly nervous but he knows that this was his only chance.

    "We go alone. No guards."

    Aleshia smiled meaningfully at Lawrend. Lawrend felt his heart skip a beat after she said that. It was a weird feeling for Lawrend. Going on a journey with someone as beautiful as her¡­ the possibilities are endless!

    "I agree!"

    Lawrend immediately agreed without thinking too much into it. F*ck the guards. He will go alone on a journey with a hot maid!

    "Also, I want my little sister to sleep on a soft bed."

    Aleshia added with a smile on her beautiful face. Even now, she still wishes for her little sister to be able to sleep soundly at night.

    "That''s not a problem!"

    Lawrend answered with a thump to his chest. That''s already part of the n. He''s losing nothing from it.

    "So when is it?"

    Aleshia wanted to know when it was so she could prepare some stuff for their journey. After all, this was her chance to get to know this son of the wealthiest merchant in Lanika City. She wouldn''t lie, she wanted to go alone with Lawrend so she could take Lawrend hostage if they decide to do something to E. A safety precaution that is very necessary.

    "2 dayster."

    "That fast??"

    Aleshia was surprised. She expected it to be a weekter. She won''t be able to prepare if it was this fast.

    "Yes. A shipment from the Blunark Continent will be arriving in Sheron Port City soon. It is said to be filled with various exotic goods. I can''t miss this chance."

    Lawrend exined to her. As the son of the wealthiest merchant in the city of Lanika. He has some sources about big shipments like this. He was one of the first few people who would know about such a rare shipment so getting there sooner is an advantage.

    "I see. It can''t be helped huh."

    Aleshia nodded in understanding. If it was something like this then she could understand. She just had to prepare quicker.

    "I''ll leave now. I still have some studies to do."

    Lawrend bid farewell to Aleshia and left her alone. Aleshia bowed slightly as he left. His chest was thumping so hard right now. It was like his heart was about to escape his chest.

    A journey alone with a hot maid! His imagination was running wild as various scenes yed inside his head. They will meet danger and he will save her before¡­ Ah! Someone tugged his arms.

    "Young Master, your face is red. What happened? Did that new maid do something to you?"

    It was a butler about the same height as Lawrend. He was a new hire. The butlers in the mansion were getting old and they had to hire new ones so they decided to hire someone the same age as Lawrend.

    The butler was actually quite handsome. It was a wonder why he was even working as a butler.

    "Ah! Nothing. I was just daydreaming."

    Lawrend smiled awkwardly. He couldn''t just tell him what he was just thinking.

    "Hmm. Alright, I''ll go now, Young Master."

    The butler looked at Lawrend with a frown for a bit before bidding farewell.

    "Maybe, Mr. Albert is just wrong¡­"

    The butler whispered as he left while holding his chin upwards.

    Lawrend entered his father''s room and clenched his fist tightly. Excitement was brimming inside him. He even wanted these 2 days to pass immediately.

    "Alright! I have to carefully n our trip."

    Lawrend sat in front of his father''s desk and opened a map. He started scribbling things on its surface.

    Meanwhile, Aleshia was back inside her room. She grabbed the dagger under her pillow and sheathed it into a sheath hidden at the side of her upper legs.

    "Let''s see who''s gonna win in this journey."

    Aleshia grinned to herself. She was thinking that Lawrend was nning something malicious against her on this journey. She left the room and sneaked out of the mansion.

    Aleshia arrived in the merchant district without any obstructions. She entered into a secluded alley and entered a lone door. Once inside, there was darkness all around her.

    "It''s me."

    Aleshia spoke and the room was lit up immediately. There were 4 assassins in ck cloaks holding their daggers on various parts of her body. One was holding a dagger against her neck, one was pointing at the back of her neck in a stabbing motion, thest two were pointing the sharp end of their dagger to her stomach.

    They were all ready to attack her, but they rxed and sheathed their daggers inside their clothes after the lights were turned on.

    Aleshia ignored them and entered deeper into the hallway. She went down a flight of stairs and entered a huge tavern-like room. There were many cloaked assassins moving about. Some are sitting on tables drinking and eating. While others are staring in front of a huge board full of papers pinned to it.

    This was the Lanika Branch of the Blood Flower Assassin Organization.

 Chapter 23 - Meeting A Friend And Aleshiaâ€™s Preparation

    "Shiana?"

    A female voice sounded from the side. Aleshia turned her head and saw a big-breasted female wearing a dark cloak. She was also one of the assassins working in the Lanika Branch of the Blood Flower Assassin Organization. She was a friend that Aleshia has met here.

    "Hereth."

    They were both calling each other using pseudonyms. It was forbidden for the assassins to call each other with their real names. After all, if a spy entered their ranks, that spy would be easily able to identify all of them. Even Aleshia herself doesn''t know what''s the real name of this woman.

    Aleshia could investigate her background since she knows her face, but it would be viting a rule of the assassin organization. Since technically, only spies would do something like that.

    Hereth was a beautiful woman. She may not be as beautiful as Aleshia but her looks are not to be looked down upon. It was one of her assets in her missions. Compared to Aleshia who only kills silently and decisively, Hereth lures her target before killing them swiftly. It was the reason why she was such a sessful assassin.

    "What''s with the maid uniform?"

    She noticed the maid uniform that Aleshia was wearing. Aleshia had nowhere to change her clothes. It was not a big deal anyway if others see the insignia of the Horiel family on her. It might arouse some suspicions about her, but they would just think that she was doing a mission in the Horiel mansion.

    "I can exinter. Anyways, why did you let that receptionist named Jane investigate my background?"

    Aleshia brushed her off. She didn''t want to talk about it. It was a good uniform but it was still quite embarrassing when she was seen by someone she knew. Instead, she was more curious about something else.

    "Ah, that bitch? She is very powerful. Even I''m not a match for her."

    Hereth shrugged her shoulders. If she was too strong then, of course, she couldn''t have done anything. Aleshia was just asking the impossible.

    "Besides, I don''t excel in dealing with women."

    Hereth added. For someone like her who uses her charms to seduce her targets, using them against other women is just useless. She was not beautiful to the point that other women would be willing to spend the night with her.

    "Did she reveal everything?"

    Hereth asked with a concerned look on her face.

    "No, but she revealed everything about my real identity to my target!"

    Aleshia gritted her teeth in anger. Just remembering about it makes her mad. The receptionistid out all of her weaknesses to Lawrend and Lawrend used it all to his advantage.

    "That sucks. Do you need some help?"

    Hereth sighed. The only thing she could do to console Aleshia was to offer her help. After all, it already happened.

    "No. I don''t need any help with this mission."

    Aleshia shook her head. She doesn''t want anyone to interfere with her battle against Lawrend. She had already betted that he could be trusted by agreeing to his deal earlier. If he dies now, it would be her loss.

    "Whatever."

    Hereth shrugged her shoulders at Aleshia. If she doesn''t want her help then she''s not obligated to force her.

    "Anyways, what are you doing here? Especially in that outfit. Haha!"

    Hereth looked at Aleshia up and down. Now that she looked at Aleshia wearing the maid uniform again, she noticed that it actually suited Aleshia. She looked very cute and professional wearing it.

    "Mou! Don''tugh at me! I knew it. I should have returned home and changed first."

    Aleshia pouted at Hereth. It was already embarrassing for her to wear this maid uniform and having Herethugh at her makes it only more embarrassing. She felt like hiding under a rock right now.

    "You even predicted this from happening already. Why didn''t you change? Are you a masochist?"

    Hereth mocked Aleshia. It was one thing to beughed at, but it was one thing not avoiding to beughed at. It was like she was looking for trouble herself.

    "I''m in a hurry."

    Aleshia red at Hereth. For someone like her who was still in her teens, being teased like this makes her more conscious of herself.

    "You going somewhere? And you still met up with me."

    Hereth asked with a raised eyebrow.

    "Yes. I didn''t go here to meet you though. I came here to buy some poison and some armor plus extra daggers."

    Aleshia exined to her with a displeased expression. Hereth was much older than Aleshia and she was particrly fond of teasing Aleshia once in a while. It even reached the point one time that Aleshia became her stress relief after her arduous missions. It was not a fun memory for Aleshia.

    "You''re that prepared? What the? Are you participating in a Special Mission?"

    Hereth opened her eyes wide in disbelief. Special Missions are missions that are towards high-value targets. They were very special missions that had to be sessfully executed no matter what.

    "No. No. No. That''s crazy. I''m only apanying my target to another city."

    Aleshia immediately shook her head. There''s no way she would ever ept a special mission. It was very risky. If she dies, her little sister would be very lonely.

    "Hmm. I won''t take your time then."

    Hereth moved away from Aleshia and Aleshia continued on her way towards the counter. There was a masked man wearing a ck cloak standing behind it.

    "What do you want?"

    The man spoke in a hoarse voice coldly. It sounded like an old man dying of dehydration, but Aleshia knows all too well that this was just intentional on the man''s part. His identity as one of the receptionists of the Blood Flower Assassin Organization would make him an important target forw enforcements.

    "I would like to have these."

    Aleshia grabbed a pencil from the side of the counter and wrote on a paper before passing it to him. The masked man took it and squinted his eyes before looking back at Aleshia in a calm manner.

    "When do you need these?"

    The masked man asked her.

    "If possible, tomorrow."

    Aleshia replied uneasily. Being in the presence of this man always unsettles her. There was something about him that makes her worried.

 Chapter 24 - Ella Goes To The Mansion

    "Address?"

    The masked man asked.

    "Pickup."

    Aleshia replied. There were 2 ways she could get her orders, she could either have it delivered to an address or pick it up directly. If she was to have it delivered to an address, it would have to be epted by her, and waiting for the delivery to arrive is a pain. So picking it up is the most convenient option.

    "Credit or Gold?"

    "Credit."

    Aleshia paid using credits. It was like a currency but only usable in the branches of the Blood Flower Assassin Organization.

    The masked man silently nodded and Aleshia left the Lanika Branch of the Blood Flower Assassin Organization. She sighed in relief after leaving that ce. The people inside are very cold and full of bloodlust. It was suffocating being around them. Especially that receptionist, she was sure that he could easily defeat her.

    Two days quickly passed by and Aleshia was back inside her home at the slums. She was fixing E''s clothes as they were about to go to the Horiel mansion. She at least had to make sure her little sister looks presentable.

    Aleshia was wearing a new green dress that Lawrend had gifted her a few days ago. It was something custom-tailored for her. She was amazed at the beautiful design and she liked it very much. She didn''t have to leave the mansion wearing a maid uniform anymore.

    "Big Sister, where are we going?"

    E asked Aleshia with a face filled with innocent curiosity. Aleshia had yet to exin to E that she was gonna live inside the Horiel mansion while she would go on a long journey.

    "We''re going to where I work."

    Aleshia smiled and replied at E. To be honest, she was still very nervous about this. She prepared a lot of stuff just in case things went wrong.

    "Big Sister, you haven''t told me where you work yet."

    E was downcast as she spoke. She was really curious about where her big sister is working but Aleshia never mentioned any details about her new work to her. She didn''t mind as her big sister was already doing something simr in the past with her assassin missions, but it still made her sad.

    "You''ll see. It''s inside a big~ mansion. The Young Master said that you can y there. There''s even a soft bed for you to sleep at."

    Aleshia exined to E with a big smile on her face. Her little sister is really such a gem. She was so curious and so innocent. She wondered what she would have be if she also had a big sister she could rely on.

    ''It must be nice.'' Aleshia''s thoughts wandered around aimlessly as she fixed her little sister''s clothes.

    Shortly after, Aleshia stood up and smiled in satisfaction.

    "Beautiful E!"

    "Hehehe, thank you, Big Sister."

    E''s face burst into cuteness as she fidgeted from her big sister''s praise. If you look at her small and cute face right now, you would think that she was the cutest thing in the world.

    Aleshia patted E on the head and held her hand. They left the slum district, passed through the busy merchant district, and arrived in the noble district.

    The city guard from before was still stationed there and he smiled at Aleshia when he saw her enter. By this point, he was already used to hering in and out of the gates of the noble district. He could be said to have developed a good rtionship with her.

    They soon arrived in front of the Horiel mansion and E''s face was full of amazement. She opened her mouth wide as she looked at thergest mansion in the city of Lanika.

    "Wooooooooooow! That''s where you work, Big Sister?"

    Stars were sparkling in E''s eyes as she looked up at Aleshia.

    "Mm!"

    Aleshia nodded her head and E became even more excited.

    "It''s so big! I want to work here too!"

    E became interested in working here after seeing the extreme size of the mansion. It would be about 2 hectares in size. A very big size ofnd for a mansion in this city.

    "After you grow up."

    Aleshia smiled at E''s innocent thoughts. She couldn''t just say that it was not possible because that would just make E sad.

    "Yey! That''s a promise, Big Sister."

    E was overjoyed after hearing her big sister''s confirmation.

    "Come, let''s go inside."

    Aleshia beckoned E and they entered the mansion gates together. The guards recognized Aleshia and opened the gates for her without any problems. E kept looking around in curiosity. She saw a huge expanse of garden. It was evenrger than their home in the slums.

    All the way till they reached inside the mansion. Aleshia started to grip E''s hand tighter and tighter. Her eyebrows were also creased in worry.

    "Aleshia? Is that your little sister?"

    Albert saw them enter and was surprised. He had already been filled up on what would happen by Lawrend.

    "Yes, Mr. Albert."

    Aleshia bowed slightly seeing Albert. He was her superior in this mansion. He was also the one who taught and guided her on most of the work here in the past few days that she had been here.

    E looked at her big sister and saw her bowing her head so she also followed suit.

    "Ahahaha, what a polite child."

    Albert''s eyes were full of smiles as he looked at E''s clumsy bow. It was nice to have a polite kid instead of an unruly one.

    "Hahaha, I''m proud of her. Right, where''s the Young Master?"

    Aleshiaughed embarrassedly and asked.

    "The Young Master is resting inside the lounge."

    Albert replied. The lounge was the same ce where Lawrend first saw Aleshia wearing her maid uniform.

    "Thank you. I''ll go change and meet the Young Master."

    Aleshia politely bid her farewell.

    "Don''t worry about it. The Young Master can wait."

    Albert said as Aleshia left for the changing room.

    After winding a lot of hallways, they finally entered the changing room. Aleshia entered it together with E while E looked around the room in curiosity.

 Chapter 25 - The Suspicious Candy

    "Wait for Big Sister. I''ll go get changed."

    Aleshia closed the curtains to the small cubicle in the changing room and E was left outside alone by herself.

    "Okay!"

    E smiled and waited for her Big Sister to change. After a few rustles of clothester, Aleshia came out wearing her maid uniform.

    "Big Sister is so beautiful!"

    E praised her big sister with her mouth opened wide. The maid uniform perfectly fitted her big sister''s beauty. It was like she was made to be a maid.

    "Thank you, E."

    Aleshia rubbed E''s head before they both came out of the changing room together to head for Lawrend. They passed by many hallways and arrived inside the lounge.

    Lawrend was sipping on wine as books were scattered on therge couch he was sitting on. Aleshia knocked on the door.

    "Come in."

    Lawrend watched as Aleshia came in together with E. They were both holding their hands together.

    "What is your name, little girl?"

    Lawrend was smiling as he asked E. This was the same little girl that he saw in Aleshia''s pendant. She was just like her big sister. Their facial features are almost the same.

    "E! Are you my Big Sister''s Young Master?"

    E responded jovially. She asked Lawrend in curiosity. Lawrend''s smile became wider when he heard her question.

    "Yes. Come here, do you want a piece of candy?"

    Lawrend grabbed a piece of candy wrapped on his table and passed it to E.

    "Yey! Thank you~! Ah, no!"

    E was thanking Lawrend when Aleshia suddenly took it from her hands. Aleshia was immediately alerted by the candy Lawrend gave E. It could be a candyced with poison.

    "Stop giving weird things to my little sister."

    There was anger in Aleshia''s eyes. Lawrend jumped in fright when she suddenly got angry.

    "What are you saying? That''s just candy."

    Lawrend tried to defend himself. It was obvious to him that she was thinking that the candy is poisoned.

    "I don''t believe you."

    Aleshia''s voice was cold as she replied. There was still no trust in her for Lawrend. Right now, she was feeling very uneasy as E was with her.

    "What if I eat that candy? Will you trust me?"

    Lawrend suggested. If she doesn''t trust him for something like this then it would be hard for E to stay inside the mansion if she would just doubt anything and everything.

    "Show me."

    Aleshia threw the piece of candy back to Lawrend which he caught.

    "Big Sister¡­ why did you do that?"

    There were tears forming in E''s eyes as she looked up at Aleshia. It is very painful for little kids when stuff is taken from them by force.

    "Oh, E. It''s okay."

    Aleshia wiped E''s tears with her hands. She didn''t know what to say to her little sister to exin things. She was still very young to understand these kinds of topics. It would only confuse her.

    "Watch me eat this candy."

    Lawrend caught Aleshia''s attention before unwrapping the candy and throwing it inside his mouth. He licked and sucked on it inside his mouth and made sure it was very obvious from the outside so Aleshia would see that he was really consuming the piece of candy.

    "Trust me yet?"

    Lawrend asked as he continued dissolving the candy inside his mouth.

    "... Give me another one."

    Aleshia opened her palm and Lawrend grabbed another piece of candy on the table and threw it towards Aleshia. She caught it and unwrapped the piece of candy. She sniffed on the candy and a weird expression appeared on her face.

    "Ginger?"

    She smelled the smell of ginger in the piece of candy. It was an odd smelling from a candy.

    "It helps me concentrate when I''m studying."

    Lawrendid his head on the couch as he continued dissolving the candy in his mouth. Aleshia looked at him and the piece of candy reluctantly for a bit before throwing it inside her mouth.

    "Ah, Big Sister!"

    E thought that her big sister would be giving it to her but she just saw Aleshia throw it inside her mouth. Her face became downcast after seeing that.

    "Give me another one."

    Aleshia requested another one and Lawrend threw her another piece. She smelled the piece of candy first before she gave it to E.

    "Yey!"

    E eximed in joy. She ced the candy inside her mouth and the taste of the ginger and sweet sugar widened her eyes. It was a weird vor for her at first but she soon became used to it.

    "Delicious!"

    E shouted in amazement.

    "I''m d you liked it."

    Lawrend felt happy that she liked the candy. It was something that he had a candy maker make specifically for him. The ginger vor was his idea after hearing that ginger can help with nausea. It was because he bes nauseous after a long study session.

    "What time are we leaving?"

    Aleshia asked Lawrend. It was alreadyte in the morning. Traveling far would take time so she was curious.

    "Before noon. You can spend time with E for a while longer before we leave."

    Lawrend replied casually. Their path was already predetermined by him a few days ago.

    "I see. Thank you."

    Aleshia bowed her head slightly.

    "Leaving?"

    E picked up on Aleshia and Lawrend''s words and she immediately became nervous. Ever since she was small, she had always been with her big sister. She wouldn''t be able to part with her.

    "Yes, E. Big Sister and the Young Master would be leavingter. It will be towards a faraway ce so you have to stay and behave here, okay?"

    Aleshia crouched down and fondled E''s cheeks. Tears slowly fell from E''s eyes and she went forward to embrace her big sister.

    "I want toe! Big Sister, I don''t want to be separated from you¡­"

    E sobbed as she embraced Aleshia. Aleshia''s face became sour after hearing E''s cries. It hit all of her soft spots. The thought of not going even passed through her mind, but she still remembered the purpose of this trip. It was to have the chance of healing her little sister''s curse sooner rather thanter. Who knows what would happen if it was postponed much further.

 Chapter 26 - Aleshiaâ€™s Wariness And Lawrend Takes A Pet

    The time hase for Aleshia and Lawrend to leave together. They were in front of the Horiel mansion. E was holding onto Albert''s hand as Aleshia rode in front to drive the carriage and Lawrend rode inside.

    "E, remember what I said."

    Aleshia bid her farewell to E while Lawrend nodded his head at Albert. There were no guards with them. Which was something that made Albert very concerned.

    "Yes, Big Sister. Come back safe¡­"

    E sniffled as she also bid her farewell to her big sister. It will be a short parting that would surely change their life after they return. Who knows what development will happen after Lawrend and Aleshia spend a long time on a journey alone together?

    Albert secretly nced at a guard watching over them. The guard responded with a nod of his head before he ran off and disappeared.

    "Hiiyaah!"

    Aleshia flicked on the reins on the two horses and the carriage started to move forward. Soon, they were gone from E''s point of view.

    Lawrend was sitting inside the carriage as his nervousness slowly mounted upwards. This was his first time spending alone with a girl, and it was even a maid of his. His hopes were great for this journey.

    While Lawrend was nervously thinking of the future, Aleshia was ncing inside the carriage from time to time. She was very wary of Lawrend. He always had ns for something inside his head. There was no guarantee that he doesn''t have any sinister n for this journey.

    Aleshia drove the carriage with great familiarity. This was one of the things that were taught to her by the assassin organization. It is a very helpful skill if you want to pretend to be a coachman.

    After passing through the merchant district, the carriage arrived at the exit of the city of Lanika. There were city guards in front looking inside the carriages before letting them pass.

    Aleshia and Lawrend waited for their turn.

    A few minutester, it was their turn and a city guard nced at Aleshia with confusion on his face before letting them pass without inspecting them.

    Aleshia and Lawrend are now officially out of the city of Lanika. They were at the south gate of the city. Their destination is just down south.

    Currently, they were traversing through the Vanhan ins. It was a huge expanse of ins. There are many different types of monsters roaming around the area. The most notable of which are the slimes.

    Slimese in different colors and shapes. Bigger slimes are stronger than smaller slimes. Their colors are influenced by the element that they use.

    For example, a fire element slime would be colored red, and a water element slime would be blue in color. Although slimes are hard to kill for beginners, they are very easy to kill if you know their weaknesses.

    Lawrend was browsing through a book about magic. Currently, there is a small pile of books with him on this journey.

    The carriage stopped just as they got farther from the city. Lawrend peeked outside the window and saw a mass of colorful blobs bouncing around. Many of them are concentrated in the front, blocking the way for the carriage.

    "Young Master, there are slimes blocking our way."

    Aleshia informed him after seeing him nce from inside. Aleshia was already ustomed to calling Lawrend ''Young Master'' after serving him these past few days.

    "Can I take one inside?"

    Lawrend asked Aleshia with an excited face. He has never seen a slime ever before. It was his first time outside of the city after all.

    "Yes?"

    Aleshia was still wary of Lawrend but she became confused when he asked if he could take one inside. She never knew anyone who wanted to take one as a pet.

    "Thanks!"

    After getting Aleshia''s permission, Lawrend jumped down the carriage and walked towards a small slime nearest him. It was a purple-colored slime. The slime turned around and looked at him with its deep purple eyes.

    Lawrend smiled at it and picked it up into his arms. The slime didn''t struggle but stared at Lawrend with eyes full of curiosity. It was about the size of Lawrend''s palm.

    There was a bigger purple slime, albeit bigger by a few magnitudes. The slime bounced toward Lawrend to chase after him, but before it could get nearer, a dagger sliced it open.

    "Thank you, Aleshia."

    Lawrend thanked Aleshia before entering the carriage with excitement. He looked at the slime in front of him like it was his baby. He ced it on the carriage floor and crouched in front of it. He poked it with his finger and it repelled his finger just like jelly.

    "You look so cute."

    Lawrendughed after seeing that the slime was just staring at him. It was not bouncing or looking around. Only staring straight into Lawrend''s eyes.

    Meanwhile, Aleshia was going around the carriage and slicing open all of the slimes. They burst into colorful liquids that melted to the ground. After going full circle, Aleshia wiped the sweat on her forehead. Killing all of these slimes was easy but it was a chore.

    She was still wearing her maid uniform. The short skirt worked to Aleshia''s advantage. She could move easily and the skirt does not impede her movements that much.

    "We''ll continue on ahead."

    Aleshia spoke from outside before the carriage continued moving. Soon, the sky slowly darkened and a vige was in front of them.

    Aleshia nced at the map in her hands and made sure they were in the right ce by looking at somendmarks.

    "We arrived at a vige, Young Master."

    Aleshia voiced into the carriage. Lawrend peeked his head and looked around. These past few hours, he had been observing the slime. He had only read about them in books and seeing it in person really filled him with curiosity.

    "Young Master¡­ why are you hugging that slime?"

    Aleshia looked at Lawrend with a weird face when she saw him hugging the slime as he exited the carriage.

 Chapter 27 - Lawrendâ€™s Naivety Drives Aleshia Crazy

    "Is it weird? I decided to take him as a pet."

    There was a naive smile on Lawrend''s face as he spoke about the slime. He ran his hand down the top of the slime and caressed it with care.

    Aleshia became more and more confused. She even doubted her own judgment that Lawrend had something sinister nned for this journey. She shook her head and remembered that she should be wary of this man at all times.

    "It''s weird."

    Aleshia replied with a straight face. She had never seen anyone hugging a slime so intimately.

    "Is it really that weird? He looks adorable though."

    Lawrend felt awkward being called weird.

    "Slimes are annoying."

    Aleshia responded onest time before turning around to ignore him. She didn''t want to deal with this child-like Young Master of hers.

    There was a viger in front of the road leading into the vige. He was an old man and his white beard was about 3 inches long.

    "Youngdy, are you staying inside the vige?"

    There was a kind smile on the old man''s face.

    "Yes, we would like a house if possible."

    Aleshia responded calmly.

    "That would be 1 gold for a night."

    A greedy grin overtook the old man''s face as he looked at their noble carriage. He was clearly taking advantage of them.

    "I-"

    Aleshia was about toin but Lawrend interrupted her.

    "Sounds good!"

    Lawrend replied with a big smile on his face. To which, the old man''s grin became wider.

    "Yes, Yes! For the Young Master."

    The old man bowed humbly and led them towards the house.

    Aleshia looked at Lawrend as she furrowed her eyebrows. It might just be her imagination but this Young Master of hers is actually naive.

    ''No no no. There''s no way he''s that naive. He must be pretending.''

    Aleshia shook her head in denial. The few times she encountered Lawrend, he was acting so smart. Now, he was acting so naive, she immediately became warier after realizing that fact.

    Aleshia and Lawrend rode the carriage and the old man led them deeper inside the vige. Several men were looking at the old man with dissatisfied looks.

    "The old man got a jackpot!"

    "Yeah. Just look how wide the grin on his face is."

    Two men on the side whispered to each other. They were like the old man, they also bring in travelers and have them rent out a house or a room to stay for the night.

    The old man heard their whispers and shed them a smile. He then walked ahead just like nothing happened. The two men clicked their tongues and left in annoyance.

    Lawrend was reading a book. He put down the slime just right beside him. It was not doing anything besides watching him read. It was very tame for a slime.

    "I see, so you''re an electric element slime."

    Lawrend closed the book and looked at the slime once more. It was an electric element slime just like what its color suggested. He patted its head just as the carriage stopped once more.

    Lawrend exited the carriage with the slime and entered the house they rented together with Aleshia. She reluctantly dropped a gold coin on the old man''s hands. The old man bowed and left.

    "Young Master, tell me, are you trying to trick me?"

    Aleshia pulled her dagger on her legs and pointed it at Lawrend''s neck. Lawrend was startled and gulped in fear. It was so sudden that Lawrend was pushed towards the wall.

    "Wh-what do you mean?"

    Lawrend asked her nervously. Having a dagger pointed at him out of nowhere scared him.

    "Stop joking around! What the heck is this slime doing in your arms?"

    Aleshia poked at the slime with her dagger. There was anger on her face. It hadn''t been a day yet she had to deal with his antics.

    "It''s interesting and cute?"

    Lawrend replied with puzzlement on his face. For him who has never seen a slime before, it was a very interesting creature. It was even very docile. It never hurt him and it only made him more willing to take it as a pet.

    "No! Slimes are annoying! They melt your clothes. They will push you over if you don''t pay any attention. They are the bane of adventurers!"

    Aleshia listed some of the things that she has experienced with slimes to Lawrend. She couldn''t wrap her head around why Lawrend was doing this.

    "He never did that."

    Lawrend moved the slime away from Aleshia''s dagger. The ce where she poked started leaking light purple fluids.

    "H-he''s bleeding!"

    Lawrend panicked and covered the slime''s wound with his hand.

    "..."

    Aleshia was speechless at what she was seeing. Lawrend was acting like a total dimwit.

    "Tell me, are you pretending? Cause if you are, I will kill you!"

    Aleshia''s eyes were like the eyes of the devil as she stared straight into Lawrend''s eyes.

    "I''m not pretending! I really think this slime is cute."

    Lawrend replied nervously. Her face so close to him was very intimidating.

    "Hmph!"

    Aleshia snorted and sheathed her dagger. She would believe him for now.

    Lawrend sat down on a chair and rubbed the wound of the slime. To his surprise, the wound has already healed itself.

    "What a relief¡­"

    Lawrend sighed in relief. He became worried that the first slime he met was gonna die just like that.

    "What do you even eat, little guy?"

    Lawrend spoke as he caressed the top of the slime.

    "..."

    Aleshia was speechless as she watched Lawrend dote on the slime. She had never seen someone do that. It was driving her crazy. Her impression of Lawrend versus what he was doing right now does not match.

    "Slimes eat anything. They mostly eat grass, but they prefer clothes for some reason."

    Aleshia exined from the side. She just decided to ept what was happening as it is.

    "Thank you."

    Lawrend nodded his head at Aleshia with a joyous smile on his face. The books he was reading do not have the information rted to taking care of slimes.

 Chapter 28 - Aleshiaâ€™s Confusion

    "It''s nothing."

    Aleshia replied with a straight face.

    "I will go get grass outside."

    Lawrend stood up and left the slime on the chair before he walked outside. Aleshia also stood up and followed him outside. It was her duty to protect him after all.

    Lawrend didn''t have to look far as there is grass growing all around the house that they rented. It was obvious that no one lives here anymore as the grass was left long and free to grow.

    Aleshia stood beside him and watched him pluck the grasses.

    Lawrend had already grabbed a bundle of grasses when he stopped and looked at Aleshia with an odd look on his face.

    "Aren''t we forgetting something important right now?"

    Lawrend asked. He just realized something but he couldn''t put it into words.

    ?

    ? ?

    ? ? ?

    "You should be the one doing this. Not me."

    Lawrend stood up with an awkward smile on his face. It took a while but he realized that as her Young Master, she should be the one doing such menial tasks. He got too nervous earlier that he forgot about it.

    "I understand, Young Master."

    Aleshia bowed. She has noints. It was her job to be his maid after all. As long as Lawrend does not do anything against her she will fulfill it to the end.

    "Thank you."

    Lawrend entered the house and released a huge sigh of relief. Speaking to her after what happened earlier took a huge toll on his mind. He became afraid that she was gonna pull her dagger once again.

    Lawrend picked up the slime and sat on the chair as he waited for her to finish. He picked up a book and started reading a book about magic.

    This room was actually a dining room. As this house was very small, when you enter through the door, you would be in the dining room. There were 4 chairs on the small square table.

    The slime was on the table while Lawrend rested his arms on the table while reading the book in his hands.

    A few minutester, Aleshia came inside with a huge bundle of grass in her hand. She was holding onto it by mping it down with both of her hands.

    Aleshia nced at Lawrend with the slime on the table. She walked towards him and caught his attention.

    "Young Master, where should I put this?"

    Lawrend turned his head towards her.

    "On the table."

    Lawrend pointed in front of him and Aleshia dumped the huge bundle of grass on it. The slime saw the bundle of grass and bounced towards it.

    There was a smile on Lawrend''s face as the slime moved towards the grass. Aleshia nced at Lawrend''s face and couldn''t help but feel that this Young Master of hers was getting more mysterious and mysterious the more she got to know him.

    Her first impression of him was that he was a coward. Then that was proven wrong by Lawrend''s bold attempts to insist on taking her as his maid. She thought he was actually very smart to use her weaknesses against her but seeing this scene right now, only broke thatst impression of hers.

    Right now, she doesn''t know anymore. Lawrend is now an enigma to her. She doesn''t know what he truly is capable of.

    "I''ll name you Allen."

    Lawrend named the slime that was dissolving the grass on the table. It released a corrosive substance that melted the grass and it was absorbed by the slime for nutrients.

    The slime turned towards Lawrend and bounced towards him as if it understood that it was just named. It stopped in front of Lawrend and he patted it.

    After getting patted, the slime bounced back to the grass and started eating it more.

    "..."

    Aleshia didn''t know what to say after seeing that interaction between Lawrend and that slime. Her previous beliefs that slimes are just mindless creatures were blown to pieces. That slime clearly showed signs of intelligence.

    "I will go cook our food for tonight."

    Aleshia informed him before she left the house and grabbed some cooking utensils inside the carriage. There were only enough cooking ingredients for a couple of days and after that, they will either hunt or buy their food.

    Aleshia cooked up a quick dish and they both ate together. Aleshia wanted to insist that she does not want to eat together with him, but Lawrend insisted that they eat together to save time. Aleshia could only nod her head and disobey the rules that Albert has taught her.

    And so, the night passed peacefully. They left the vige and headed for their next destination.

    Lawrend was observing the slime as he read a book about magic.

    "So it says here that electric magic could be observed from other things and you could learn how to use it that way. But how? Allen is not releasing any electricity."

    Lawrend was now in a dilemma. He wanted to learn the magic that he has once seen in his dream. A small spark of lightning from a small ck rope.

    He continued reading ahead and found a passage that caught his interest.

    ''There are spells that could induce the natural phenomenon to create what''s called, [MAGIC].''

    Lawrend was not from a family of magicians and his father has never hired any magician as his tutor so he was not aware of something like this. This was his first time reading it. From the books he read in the past, they only mentioned some basic mysteries of magic. This was the first time that Lawrend has read a book that has gone this far into the subject.

    "Aleshia, have you heard of spells?"

    Lawrend shouted just enough for Aleshia to hear it from outside. Aleshia nced at the back before she replied candidly.

    "Yes. I heard beginner magicians use them."

    Aleshia shouted back towards him. The carriage was quite loud after all. The wheels make so much noise on a rough road like this.

 Chapter 29 - Aleshia Baits Lawrend

    "So that''s what I have to get!"

    Lawrend suddenly understood why he had not made any progress in the past. Turns out you need to use spells to be able to use magic.

    "Do you know where we could get spells?"

    Lawrend asked her. He was really desperate for one right now. He was eager to have a try with casting a spell.

    "I don-¡­ I know a ce."

    Aleshia was about to say no, but she decided to change her words midway as she thought of something.

    "Great! Is it along the way?"

    Lawrend was full of excitement after knowing that he would get a spell soon. He would be able to cast the magic spells that he has always dreamed of.

    "Yes. I''ll drive the carriage there. Though, we will get dyed."

    Aleshia answered him as a small smile formed on her lips. She was very knowledgeable on something like this as an assassin, she has some sources on where to get a magic spell.

    "No problem!"

    Lawrend agreed candidly. There''s no problem with beingte for the arrival of the shipment as they were one of the first to receive the news. Even if they werete by a few days, they would be able to still participate in it.

    "Alright."

    Aleshia drove the carriage and instead of going through their usual route, she drove to a different road in an intersection. Lawrend looked at the map in his hands and noted that they were going towards the very center of the Vanhan ins. Instead of their original route going down south.

    The night quickly approached and they arrived once more in another vige. Instead of men waiting for travelers toe, there is an inn located inside this vige. It makes one wonder why there is an inn inside a vige in the center of the Vanhan ins where traffic rarelyes.

    Aleshia parked the carriage in a designated parking lot at the back of the inn before alighting the carriage. She then led Lawrend inside the inn.

    A boss man greeted them when they entered the inn. He has arge belly and a sweaty body. He looked to have just done some heavy menial work.

    "Ayo, Young Miss, what''s going on?"

    There was a pleasant surprise on the boss man''s face when he saw her wearing a maid uniform and the luxurious clothes that Lawrend was wearing.

    "My Young Master would like to have a stay tonight."

    Aleshia responded with a smile.

    "I see, I see."

    The boss man touched his chin as he nodded in understanding. He was observing Lawrend very intently.

    "Uh, is it just my imagination, but is your Young Master, uh¡­ into slimes?"

    There was a weird expression on the boss man''s face as he whispered to Aleshia. He just saw a young man holding onto a slime. It was something that he has never seen before.

    "...Unfortunately, yes¡­ and also, Jade is not a king."

    Aleshia nodded her head with a dreary sigh before she whispered a secret password to the boss man''s ears.

    "You-!"

    The boss man was clearly surprised that she knew the secret password. Only people working inrge organizations such as the Blood Flower Assassin Organization and others around this area know of it.

    "Alright, I''ll take you there."

    The boss man nodded his head before leading the way inside. Aleshia looked at Lawrend and motioned for him to follow. He nodded his head and followed them inside.

    They arrived in front of a small corner just under the stairs leading up the inn. It was cleverly hidden from the outside.

    The boss man touched a small circr circle full of symbols on the side of the wall before chanting a series of words.

    "The sun may be there, but the moon would not agree that jade is the king."

    The small circle full of symbols lit up and the wall in front of them faded away into nothing. It was as if it was just an illusion.

    "A-amazing¡­"

    Lawrend whispered in amazement after seeing the wall suddenly disappear into thin air. It was so surreal and magical that he rubbed his eyes to see if he was dreaming.

    Aleshia nced at Lawrend and smirked slightly. It was fun seeing the amazement on Lawrend''s face.

    The boss man led them downwards and a hidden bazaar was revealed to them. It was bustling with people. They were all either buying or peddling goods. What could be noticed was the way they were all dressed.

    Some are dressed in shabby clothes while others are dressed in dark cloaks. There were different varieties of people roaming in here.

    The whole ce was full of different-sized wooden stalls that lined up in neat rows and columns. They were all lit up by the glowing stones on top of the ceiling. It was not the perfect light, but it was enough to provide sufficient light for everyone to see.

    The boss man nced at them onest time before leaving.

    "What''s this ce?"

    Lawrend turned to Aleshia and asked her. As a merchant''s son, he was having tingles on his spine seeing the crowd bustling to buy and sell their goods.

    "A ck market."

    Aleshia replied with a cheeky smile on her face. Lawrend''s eyes opened wide in disbelief after hearing her words.

    "B-ck market? Why?"

    Lawrend asked Aleshia in panic. ck markets are considered illegal in the kingdom and any proof that you have been to one or rted to one could lead to crippling of their bodies. In other words, you''d be a cripple once the kingdom finds out.

    "To buy a magic spell."

    Aleshia smiled at Lawrend. Lawrend felt his back shiver from fear when he saw her smile. He had been tricked by her!

    "But why in a ck market?"

    Lawrend asked her worriedly. His life would end if it gets out that he visited a ck market.

    "You can''t buy magic spells. Unless you take a magician as your master. Fufufu"

    Aleshia exined. There was suppressedughter in her voice. She has finally got back to this hateful man. She could now ckmail him after he took hold of her weaknesses.

    "W-why didn''t you tell me?"

    Lawrend grew more panicked after seeing Aleshia suppressing herughter. He screwed up. He shouldn''t have gone in here with her. It felt fishy when he was walking down into here but he didn''t realize it quickly enough.

 Chapter 30 - The Blood Contract

    "You didn''t ask, right?"

    Aleshia teased with a smile on her face. She was just very happy right now that she finally got a chance to get her revenge on this man who used her weakness against her.

    "You!"

    There was fury on Lawrend''s face as he looked at her. He didn''t think that he would be duped by her. He was just distracted by the slime but he was actually thinking of ways to get closer to her.

    It was all to fulfill his daydreams, but it seems that he has been naive for this journey. She was not just gonna let him take advantage of her. She went for the counterattack, and it was so sudden and perfect that Lawrend didn''t know what to do.

    "Now, I just want a simple deal. Give me enough money to buy a house in the neighboring kingdom after this journey and I will forget that you visited a ck market."

    Aleshia gave her conditions with a smirk. It felt so good getting back at him after enduring his antics for so long.

    "I¡­ Alright. But how can I be sure that you would keep your promise?"

    Lawrend wanted to disagree but he gritted his teeth and agreed with her. There''s no way he could get out of this now. The only thing he could do now was to minimize the damages to him.

    As a merchant, when things go wrong, the next thing you should do is to minimize your damages. It is called preserving yourself for aeback.

    Even though he would lose a lot of gold in the process of this, it would still be better than being sold out to the kingdom that he has been into a ck market.

    "There are blood contracts sold there."

    Aleshia pointed towards a particr stall on the bazaar. It was a ck-colored stall full of scrolls and ominous-looking objects.

    "A blood contract?"

    Lawrend asked her in puzzlement. He has never heard of something like that before. It was his first time encountering the term.

    "It is used by people to make contracts that they can''t breach. Or otherwise, they would suffer the consequences."

    Aleshia exined while making it dramatic by moving her thumb across her neck. She was basically telling him that the consequence would be death if someone breached a contract made with a blood contract.

    "D-death?"

    Lawrend gulped nervously. He immediately became fearful after knowing that. He nced at the stall in fear. It was so ominous-looking and it turned out that it was because it was very sinister in actuality.

    "Yes. This way, not one of us could breach the contract."

    Aleshia smiled at Lawrend. Seeing him look so cowardly satisfied her. She couldn''t help but think that he was cute when he was like that.

    "I- I would not breach our promise."

    Lawrend replied in fear. He didn''t want to enter a blood contract. Just knowing that he would die just because of breaching a contract makes him feel that his life was not within his hands but in the hands of the devil.

    "I don''t trust you."

    Aleshia replied seriously. Lawrend could only smile bitterly and ept his fate. Knowing that she was very strong, he knows that he won''t be able to escape her grasp.

    "Okay..."

    Lawrend answered weakly.

    "That''s more like it."

    Aleshia smiled sweetly at Lawrend before leading him towards the stall. Lawrend approached the stall apprehensively. There were many different and odd-looking objects disyed. Most of which look very dark and ominous.

    "Mister, we would like a pair of blood contract."

    Aleshia spoke to the reddish ck-cloaked man. There was a strong feeling of bloodlusting from him. It was like Lawrend was standing before someone who had ughtered a whole army.

    "200 gold."

    The cloaked man replied in a cold voice. It was so cold that one might think that the man was lifeless, but if you look straight into his eyes, you would know that is not the case.

    Aleshia nced at Lawrend and Lawrend looked at Aleshia in puzzlement. Aleshia pointed to the cloaked man with her eyes and Lawrend immediately understood.

    "I.. I''ll pay for it?"

    Lawrend asked her weakly. He felt like he was a sheep on a butchering table. There was nothing he could do to resist her demands.

    "Who else?"

    Aleshia replied in a mocking voice.

    Lawrend was left with no choice but to pull a gold bill inside his pocket. This gold bill is a piece of paper issued by the kingdom''s bank. Using it, one could im their gold at any branch located in any city in the Undrasil Kingdom.

    "Here."

    Lawrend passed the gold bill to the cloaked man who epted it. He raised it against the glowing stone on the ceiling and inspected it carefully before nodding his head in satisfaction.

    "I received a 200 gold bill."

    The cloaked man spoke as cold as before, before crouching and pulling a roll of paper from under.

    He passed it to Aleshia who unfurled it after epting it.

    "Hmmm¡­ Yes. This is a blood contract, alright."

    Aleshia was satisfied seeing that it was actually a working blood contract. It was very easy to spot something like it for Aleshia who has a lot of experience with stuff like this.

    "So? What terms would you like to include?"

    Aleshia turned to Lawrend and asked. The blood contract is entirely nk and the users would be the ones to fill it out. This way, anyone could have any terms they want in the contract.

    "Can I write it?"

    Lawrend asked her as he opened his hands to ept the blood contract papers.

    "Yes, you can, but you need to use a special pen."

    Aleshia nced at the cloaked man and the cloaked man pulled out a blood-red feather.

    "1 gold."

    The cloaked man opened his hand towards Lawrend. Lawrend looked at the cloaked man in disbelief. He was so shameless that he would sell the blood contract papers without the pen and he would charge for it separately.

    What a talented man! Lawrend was speechless. He was a great seller.

 Chapter 31 - Signing The Blood Contract

    Lawrend pulled a gold coin from his pocket and passed it to him. The cloaked man epted it and Lawrend was sure that he saw the cloaked man smile under his eyes.

    Lawrend felt pissed knowing that he has been taken advantage of. Aleshia nced at Lawrend and confusion formed on her face.

    She just saw Lawrend notice that he was being duped by somebody when he didn''t even notice it happening to him before back in the vige.

    Lawrend threw the cloaked man''s smile to the back of his mind and wrote the terms he wanted in the blood contract paper.

    Firstly, he wanted to be able to be protected from her attacks. Of any form whatsoever. This was something taught to him by his past tutors, to always pay attention when writing a contract. Otherwise, a loophole might backfire on you.

    Secondly, he wants her to protect him with her life on this journey. He didn''t want her to half-ass her work in order to kill him.

    Thirdly, he wants to be protected from her future attacks unless there was a legitimate reason for her to attack him. For example, he insulted her. This would rule out the possibility of her attacking himter afterpleting the blood contract.

    Fourth, he would like to have her continue being his maid throughout this journey.

    There were more, but those were basicmon sense that didn''t need to be mentioned.

    Aleshia grabbed the blood contract papers and looked at the terms that Lawrend wrote. She particrly focused on the part where it mentioned that she should continue being his maid.

    "Hoh? You want me to be your maid that badly?"

    Aleshia asked with a sneer. It was absurd in her opinion for Lawrend to keep insisting that she be his maid. It almost seems like he has a sinister n for her.

    "Then it''s my turn to write my terms for the contract."

    Firstly, Aleshia would like to be guaranteed that he would not pursue her and E after this journey. It would otherwise be meaningless if he hired some adventurers to track her down and kill her.

    Secondly, she would like to be given enough money to buy a decent house inside a city in the neighboring kingdom.

    Thirdly, she wanted him to treat her well even if she''s his maid. He would not abuse her or anything.

    Aleshia added some more minor uses that do not deserve a mention as it was also some basicmon sense.

    Lawrend grabbed the blood contract papers from Aleshia and read them. He was particrly surprised that she agreed to be his maid. He couldn''t help but do a double-take when he looked at her.

    "What?"

    Aleshia raised an eyebrow after seeing Lawrend look at her oddly.

    "Nothing. I''m satisfied with this blood contract."

    Lawrend replied. So far, he saw nothing wrong with it. In fact, it seems to be just right.

    "Then, we should initiate the contract."

    Aleshia answered and she pulled the ck dagger hidden under her skirt.

    "D-dagger?"

    Lawrend stuttered as he looked at the ck dagger. He was having shbacks of what happened between him and Aleshia. When that ck dagger almost stabbed his heart and almost slit his neck multiple times.

    "Yes. I need to make a small cut on your finger and you would sign the blood contracts with your blood."

    Aleshia exined to Lawrend. When signing a blood contract, both parties mix their blood together which they would then use to sign the blood contract. After doing so, the blood contract would be immediately effective.

    "Okay."

    Lawrend closed his eyes and nervously moved his finger towards her. It was shaking quite violently as he was still very traumatized by that ck dagger.

    St

    Lawrend heard a water drop fall and he opened his eyes to see a long cut on his index finger. It was leaking blood in vivid red droplets that fell onto the bottom part of a blood contract paper.

    Aleshia made a cut on her own and her blood dropped on top of Lawrend''s blood. Aleshia used the feather pen from earlier and mixed the two blood together before signing the blood contract.

    Aleshia passed the feather pen to Lawrend and Lawrend signed the blood contract too. The same was done to the other blood contract paper and before long, they were finished.

    "The only step left is to wait for the blood to dry."

    Aleshia and Lawrend waited for a while and when the blood dried, the blood contracts glowed a whitish-red. It blinded Lawrend for a bit and when he looked around he didn''t see the pair of blood contract papers anymore.

    "Where did they go?"

    Lawrend asked her in confusion.

    "Look at your palm and imagine the blood contract appearing on it."

    Aleshia replied to him. Lawrend looked at his right palm and closed his eyes to imagine the blood contract appearing.

    Suddenly, words formed on his palm. It was quite tiny but it contained all of the terms written in the blood contracts.

    "So this is the blood contract?"

    Lawrend raised his head and looked at Aleshia. There was amazement on his face. It was very surprising for him that something like this exists.

    "Close your eyes and feel the connection between you and me."

    Aleshia told him. Lawrend did what he was told and he immediately felt a faint but existent connection between him and Aleshia.

    "So, anyone who vites any of the terms would be punished by dying of bleeding from the seven orifices."

    Aleshia smirked as she exined to Lawrend. Lawrend jumped back in fright after he heard what she said. He couldn''t imagine the pain of dying from a stab, more so for bleeding on the seven orifices. His mouth, eyes, ears, etc. would bleed, and thinking of that raised Lawrend''s hair.

    "Can''t we change that?"

    Lawrend smiled awkwardly. He felt like he made a mistake when he heard that it was the punishment. If only he knew, he would have not agreed so readily.

    "We can''t. Why? Are you scared?"

    Aleshia teased him. There was a victorious smile on her face. She finally gained some leverage against Lawrend. She could now rest at ease being with him on this journey.

 Chapter 32 - The Beginner Lightning Magic Spell

    "N-no, I''m not scared."

    Lawrend replied with a forced smile.

    "You''re not gonna fool anyone with that look on your face, ''Young Master''."

    Aleshia emphasized the ''Young Master'' part to tease Lawrend. She was feeling so great right now.

    "..."

    Lawrend had never thought that being called ''Young Master'' would sound so irritating one day.

    "Why don''t we buy your magic spell, ''Young Master''."

    Aleshia asked as she teased him once again.

    "Okay¡­"

    Lawrend had no choice but to just ept the current facts. It already happened and there was no escape, to begin with.

    "This is a stall with many kinds of magic spells."

    Aleshia led Lawrend to a stall farther away. It had a different vibe from the stall they bought from earlier. This one was very magician-like. It was filled with the feeling of magical mysteries and wonders.

    There were many potions lined up on disy. Scrolls of different ages are rolled on disy. Some look tattered and others look brand new. Even a Magic Staff was being sold here. It could be said to be a fully-fledged magician stall.

    "That''s a lot!"

    Lawrend eximed in amazement after seeing such a diverse variety of magician items. It was the dream stall of someone like him who wants to learn magic.

    "See, you won''t regret going here, Young Master."

    Aleshia nodded her head in satisfaction after seeing Lawrend''s amazement. Though it had a tinge of mockery in it.

    "So how much for a magic spell?"

    Lawrend ignored Aleshia and asked the man in the stall. The man was wearing arge pointed hat. There were a variety of different colored rings on the man''s fingers which emitted a faint magical glow.

    "100 gold for a beginner spell."

    The man nced at Lawrend and replied. He was writing on a piece of paper. The man nced once again and did a double-take to look at the slime on Lawrend''s arms.

    "1-100?"

    Lawrend felt his heart bleed hearing that amount. He was already down negative from Aleshia and the blood contract from earlier. Now, he even has to expend so much just for a spell.

    "Can I get a discount?"

    Lawrend smiled forcefully at the seller. His pocket would be strained more at this point. He still had to buy goods at Sheron Port City to sell in Lanika City. If he doesn''t have any funds after that, then he would have wasted his time traveling.

    "A discount?"

    The seller raised his head and stopped writing. He looked at Lawrend like he just heard something interesting.

    Lawrend nodded his head.

    "If you can teach me something about magic that I don''t know, I will give you one beginner spell for each magic element."

    The man''s expression was serious. After saying that, he continued writing.

    "Ummm¡­"

    Lawrend thought hard but the only thing that came up in his mind was the one in his dreams. He doesn''t even know how to exin it.

    Aleshia watched from the sidelines as Lawrend used every ounce of his brain to think of something. s, the only thing he knows is what he saw in his dream.

    He gave up and just decided to try telling it to the man.

    "I once saw electric magice out of a ck piece of string."

    Lawrend spoke what he saw in his dream before. The seller raised his head in interest.

    "Continue."

    He urged him.

    "There was a long stretch of ck string and when it was cut, a huge arc of electric magic appeared in between them."

    Lawrend exined what he could remember in his dream. He saw a young man wearing a thick glove and he cut the ck string with a scissor attached to a pole. He couldn''t understand why he was doing that, but he was amazed when he saw that dream.

    It was so mysterious and unexinable that he became sure that it was higher-tier magic.

    "Hm. Interesting. Is that all?"

    The seller asked Lawrend. It was something that he had never heard before and seeing the look on Lawrend''s face, he could at least be sure that he wasn''t lying.

    "Y-yes."

    Lawrend replied nervously. He wasn''t sure if the seller would believe what he just said. It was after all, even ridiculous to him.

    "Your story is worth at least one beginner magic spell. Here, this is a Beginner Lightning Magic Spell designed by thete Archmagician Klustervius."

    The seller passed a scroll to Lawrend.

    Lawrend''s mouth was agape when he heard what the seller just said. Archmagicians are very powerful beings. They could intimidate whole kingdoms and decimate thend with a single spell. He couldn''t believe that he just got a magic spell from that person.

    Aleshia was surprised that Lawrend had something to say that interested the seller. Her first impression of the seller was a serious and studious one. He was like those crazy magicians that do anything just to pursue the peak of magic.

    She thought that whatever Lawrend was saying was just bullshit. She never heard electric magicing out of a string after it was cut. But it seems that this seller has seen more to it than she had.

    "Thank you."

    Lawrend thanked the seller. He was very happy with what he got. It was a beginner magic spell made by an Archmagician! It couldn''t get any better than that.

    "If you see more of that kind of stuff, you can find me here. I''ll be willing to trade some of my merchandise for it."

    The seller smiled faintly and passed Lawrend a piece of card with his information in it. Such as where he could find him, etc. In other words, it was his calling card.

    "Got it. I''m just wondering, but where did you get all of this stuff?"

    Lawrend nodded his head before asking the thing that was bothering him. It was unimaginable for the seller to have something that an Archmagician has made.

    "I stole it."

    The seller smiled widely. His broken teeth were all for Lawrend to see. Lawrend was frozen in ce after hearing his reply. He kinda expected it but he didn''t expect the seller to be so straightforward with it.

    "I-I see. Let''s go, Aleshia."

    Lawrend stuttered as he replied before walking away with Aleshia. He suddenly felt guilty as he looked at the beginner magic spell on his hand. It felt like he was holding onto a hot potato.

    "A ck string that conducts electric magic... That''s a great idea..."

    The seller murmured to himself. He continued his writing, but this time with greater vigor.

 Chapter 33 - Gaining A Bit More Trust

    After exiting the bazaar, Aleshia grabbed some things from the carriage before bringing Lawrend to their room. Lawrend was silent all the way as he kept looking at the beginner magic spell in his hand. He was very reluctant to let it go but he was very guilty that he got a stolen object,

    "Aleshia, should I have returned this?"

    Lawrend could only ask for Aleshia''s opinion even though he was still bitter about her actions.

    "No. You''re lucky to get that."

    Aleshia replied and opened the door to their room. They were located on the second floor of the inn. The room was big enough to fit a big bed with room to spare.

    The problem was, they were staying in the same room.

    "Aleshia...why didn''t you get two rooms?"

    Lawrend asked her with a wry smile on his face. He expected her to have gotten two rooms, but it turned out to be only one.

    "What? Do you want me to protect you or not?"

    Aleshia raised an eyebrow at Lawrend. If she wanted to protect Lawrend she would have to be staying in the same room as him.

    "Can''t you juste when I need help?"

    Lawrend was very conscious about staying in a room with a girl. She was after all very beautiful.

    "...You see, here I was doing what you said. So stopining and just deal with it."

    Anger was reflected in Aleshia''s eyes. Lawrend was acting very annoying in her opinion.

    "O-okay."

    Lawrend was taken aback by her aggressiveness. He hugged Allen tighter tofort himself.

    Aleshia started unpacking the bag she brought while Lawrend sat on the bed and sighed. This journey of his was not turning out as he had expected it to be. He watched silently as Aleshia unpacked.

    "Aleshia¡­ Do you think, you could trust me?"

    Lawrend blurted out all of a sudden. Even he was surprised. He thought that he was just thinking about it.

    "Hm? Trust you? A little, maybe, but I''m sure you''re nning something again."

    Aleshia has been very wary of Lawrend throughout this journey. That''s because Lawrend has ced an Alive Bounty on E''s head at the first opportunity he got.

    It made Aleshia very scared of letting her guard down around him. She doesn''t know what surprises he would give her once more. But throughout this journey, she had seen a different Lawrend from what she has seen in the city.

    It made her confused. In the end, she decided that it should be one of his ns to let her guard down. So even though she trusted him somewhat by letting E live in his mansion while she apanies him on this journey, she could not bring herself to trust him more than that.

    Even that trust was very thin. She has prepared a lot of contingency ns in case they try to do something against E.

    "nning?"

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows at her. He couldn''t understand what she meant.

    "Stop pretending. I know you have a n to take advantage of my body or something."

    Aleshia snorted at him. She''s aware that he was a pervert and is very interested in maids so she was expecting him to lust after her body just like those city guards.

    "That... I have no such ns. I only want to build a close rtionship with you since I need you in my ns."

    Lawrend exined to her, downcast. Her impression of him was so low that he even felt pity for himself.

    "See! ns this, ns that. You''re just trying to fool me."

    Aleshia had an aha moment when Lawrend mentioned ns. She now believes that her suspicion was correct.

    "What do I have to do to earn your trust?"

    Lawrend asked her with a forced smile.

    "Start by not touching me when we sleep togetherter."

    Aleshia replied with a sigh. She was sure that he would fail this very easily.

    "Do I look like someone who would assault his maid?"

    Lawrend forced a smile on his face. It was awkward being seen like that.

    "Yes."

    Aleshia nodded her head vigorously.

    "I¡­ Okay, I''ll show you."

    Lawrend gritted his teeth in humiliation. For him to be seen as such a perverted character is very degrading for him.

    "If you fail, don''t expect me to trust you ever again."

    There was a faint threat from Aleshia''s words that made Lawrend shiver a little bit.

    "I understand."

    Lawrend breathed in and breathed out to calm himself down. As long as he proves that he was not that kind of person, she will one day start to trust him.

    Lawrend fed Allen some pieces of grass before falling asleep. The slime was in his embrace as he slept on his side facing away from Aleshia.

    Aleshia''s eyes sparkled a bit when she saw Lawrend cuddling the slime. It looked somewhat cute in her opinion. She shook her head when she realized that she was having such weird thoughts.

    Aleshia quickly changed her clothes while watching Lawrend very carefully in case he decides to take a peep at her.

    A few rustlester, Aleshiaid down on the bed. It was very soft. A smile escaped her lips as she felt the softness of the bed. It was veryforting to sleep in a soft bed after sleeping on those hard and crunchy hay-packed beds in the vige.

    She turned to her side facing Lawrend''s direction and watched his back before she slowly fell asleep.

    The night passed uneventfully. Aleshia woke up first and nced at the bright light leaking from the cracks of the closed window. A small smile formed on her face as she looked at the sleeping Lawrend.

    "Not bad. This guy might actually be sincere."

    Aleshia murmured. It was one thing for her and Lawrend to sleep on the same bed, but it was an impressive feat for Lawrend to be able to endure taking advantage of her in her sleep. All in all, she was happy that he didn''t try anything.

 Chapter 34 - Shock Arc

    Lawrend opened his eyes and looked around. He noticed the cold and squishy purple blob in front of him- It was Allen, the slime he took as a pet.

    "Is it morning already? That was some good sleep."

    Lawrend yawned as he sat up on the bed.

    "Goodmorning, Young Master."

    There was a smile on Aleshia''s face as she greeted Lawrend. She had already changed back to her maid uniform.

    "Oh, good morning to you too."

    Lawrend answered in reflex.

    "Wait, I didn''t touch youst night, right?"

    Lawrend widened his eyes as the memories of what happenedst night came to him.

    "You did. Haha"

    Aleshia replied with a shortugh.

    "I did!? F***!"

    Lawrend cursed hard in frustration. He couldn''t believe that he did something without him even realizing it.

    "I was joking, Young Master."

    Aleshia giggled at Lawrend. She was having fun teasing him.

    "Really? That''s a relief."

    Lawrend was immediately overjoyed when he heard her say that it was a joke. He was finally able to show his sincerity to her.

    "But you''d have to endure more days before I could fully trust you."

    Aleshia was very casual today. She just slept on a soft bed, and Lawrend kept his promise. It was a bit scary for a young maiden like her to sleep on a bed with a man she doesn''t know well.

    "I understand."

    There was a serene expression on Lawrend''s face. It was to indicate his seriousness towards earning her trust.

    "Alright, we have to go now, Young Master."

    Aleshia urged Lawrend, and they ate a quick breakfast at the inn''s dining area before leaving. What they didn''t know was that a ck-cloaked figure was watching them silently.

    ...

    Lawrend was finally able to have time to read the beginner magic spell that he got. He opened the scroll and started to read its contents.

    ''Shock Arc: A beginner electric element spell that releases a short burst of electric magic. It could reach up to 5 meters before dissipating into thin air.''

    "Hmm¡­ that sounds so cool..!"

    Lawrend''s eyes lit up in amazement as he looked at the description of the spell. Its name was so cool, and his imagination ran wild because of it. He imagined himself shocking monsters with it while chanting its name.

    "Hehehe, I could finally start using magic!"

    There was a mischievous grin on Lawrend''s face as heughed to himself.

    Lawrend opened the cloth curtain covering the back of the carriage and sat facing outside.

    "Uhum, I''ll start chanting now¡­."

    Lawrend prepared himself as he nced at the scroll below him. He stretched his right hand out and started to chant the spell.

    "O'' great, Amber, be my electron and shock my enemies, Shock Arc!"

    Lawrend felt his body tingle as sparks gathered from all over his body. It was the most simple and basic of spells, but Lawrend was able to feel the power of magic for the first time.

    A sharp tingling pain came from Lawrend''s hand as a long arc of electricity connected his hand to the ground. It greeted him with a loud explosive sound akin to a thunderp.

    "Wh-what was that!?"

    Aleshia pulled the reins and stopped the carriage in panic. She looked towards the source of the noise and found that it was from behind the carriage. She jumped from her seat and ran to the back.

    She saw a Lawrend that she has never seen before. There was a stupid grin on his face as heughed to himself and looked at his hand that was still sparking with electricity.

    "Young Master?"

    Aleshia called out to Lawrend. Her heart was beating fast because, for some reason, the Lawrend in front of her was giving her chills.

    "Aleshia, I did it! I casted a magic spell!"

    Lawrend''s face was overflowing with joy. He couldn''t describe the feeling that he felt just now. It was a feeling simr to power. And it changed his view of the world at that instant.

    "You did that?"

    Aleshia nced at the boiling hot hole on the ground. The beginner electric magic spell dug up that part of the ground several inches deep, and it melted the soil like ss.

    "Yes, and it''s so cool! Magic is awesome!"

    Lawrend became even more interested in magic when he saw Aleshia''s shocked face. He felt proud that he was able to make her shocked.

    "Was that your first time?"

    Aleshia asked him as she gulped heavily. That spell could easily kill her with one strike.

    "Yes, is there a problem?"

    Lawrend tilted his head in puzzlement.

    "N-no, but¡­ I''m sorry to have disturbed you."

    Aleshia stuttered. Her heart was beating fast for some reason, and she couldn''t think straight when she looked at Lawrend.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend became even more confused after she left. He nced at the melted ground, and a smile formed on his mouth.

    "Allen, did you see that? I created that hole using magic!"

    Lawrend picked up Allen and pointed him towards the hole. His voice was filled with pride as she boasted of his achievements to a slime.

    Allen nced at the hole and nudged Lawrend''s hand. Just as Lawrend patted him, his body suddenly felt weak. His eyelids felt heavy. It was like all of the energy inside him has been drained.

    But then, a warm and soothing stream of energy entered his hand. Lawrend opened his eyes and watched as Allen glowed with a faint light. A tiny stream of energy was being transferred from Allen''s body to his.

    "Allen?"

    Lawrend widened his eyes in shock. The tired feeling from his body quickly disappeared,

    "Thank you."

    Lawrend rubbed Allen''s top in gratitude. His body felt much better. Although he was still tired, it was enough for him to go through the day.

    Aleshia used her right hand to feel her rapidly beating heart. It just wouldn''t calm down no matter what.

    "What am I feeling?"

    Aleshia was in a daze as she tried to make sense of this new emotion bubbling up inside her heart.

 Chapter 35 - The Power Of Magic

    Lawrend fell asleep on the journey. Even though Allen transferred enough energy for him to go through a day, it didn''t remove the fatigue built up inside his body.

    It was already lunchtime when Aleshia woke up Lawrend. She was back to her calm expression.

    "Young Master, the food is ready."

    Aleshia called out to Lawrend from outside the carriage. She was peeking directly inside at Lawrend, who was lying down on his back. Allen was sitting directly on top of his hair as he guarded him.

    "Young Master!"

    Aleshia increased the volume of her voice to wake up Lawrend. It ended up working as Lawrend sat up and rubbed his eyes. He looked around, still groggy.

    "Hmm? What''s the matter, Aleshia."

    The moment Lawrend opened his eyes, he noticed something different. He looked around, and it may have just been his imagination, but he could feel a difference. It was so faint that he''s not even sure about it.

    In the end, Lawrend didn''t pay it any heed and focused his eyes on Aleshia.

    "The food is ready."

    Aleshia reiterated to the now awakened Lawrend.

    "Oh! Perfect timing! I feel hungry already."

    Lawrend eximed to her. After casting that beginner lightning magic spell, he could feel that his stomach was now empty.

    Lawrend disembarked from the carriage and sat down on arge stone Aleshia had prepared as his seat. At the same time, Aleshia sat on another one just adjacent to him. There was a roasted wild boar served in front of them.

    "Wow! Looks delicious."

    Lawrend wolfed down the wild boar while Aleshia used a kitchen knife to cut off some parts for him. A dozen minutester, Lawrend was stuffed full. He used his hands to support him from the ground as he rested his back.

    "Allen, don''t wander too far."

    Lawrend couldn''t help but remind Allen when he saw him bouncing farther and farther from them. Allen turned around as if understanding his words and bounced toward him.

    It didn''t take long for Allen to crawl beside him, and Lawrend immediately gave him a head pat.

    Aleshia watched it all unfold, and she was baffled about what''s happening. A slime was disying emotions that she has never seen other slimes disy before.

    "*Burp*!"

    Lawrend released some gases from his stomach before picking Allen up and standing up. Aleshia started cleaning up, and not long after, they were already back on the road.

    Lawrend closed his eyes the moment he was able to sit inside the carriage. He was noticing the changes to his body more and more. The food he just ate was being immediately digested and used by his body to evolve.

    "What''s this?"

    Lawrend saw a small stream of violet energy flowing inside him. It was circting inside his body silently.

    Lawrend focused on it and tried to control it. The moment he did that, Lawrend jumped back in shock as the violet energy concentrated in his hand, and he was able to feel his hand develop the same feeling as when he just used the beginner electric magic spell.

    ''Is this what they call mana?''

    Lawrend wondered to himself as he tried manipting it to different parts of his body. It obeyed his will, and he discovered that it could practically go to any part of his body.

    "Yes!"

    Lawrend opened his eyes and clenched his fist tightly. This was an amazing achievement for him. He was finally able to be considered a magician now.

    Lawrend pulled out the scroll once again and read its contents. This time, Lawrend memorized the words of the spell. Contrary to his expectations, it felt quite easy. It only took him 2 tries to memorize it. He was expecting to fail at least 5 times before he could do it.

    Lawrend ignored it and just thought that it was just a misjudgment on his part. He sat once again facing the outside of the carriage.

    This time Lawrend closed his eyes and lifted his right hand into the air.

    He slowly chanted the spell to see if he could spot the changes in the violet energy inside his body.

    "O'' great, Amber, be my electron and shock my enemies, Shock Arc!"

    Lawrend chanted and the moment he started the first word. He saw all the violet energy inside him freeze before gathering towards his hand in a lightning-like motion. Within an instant, his hand was full of violet energy.

    Then when he ended the spell, a powerful force propelled all of that violet energy into an arc that reached towards the sky. This time he didn''t aim it downwards so he could see how it would dissipate into the air.

    What Lawrend saw was the arc shing and crackling a few times before fading into thin air.

    "Amazing¡­ so that''s how it works."

    Lawrend looked at his hands and raised his head to look at the clear blue skies. The power of magic was evident to him now. The energy inside him created it, but what puzzled Lawrend was where did the first Shock Arc he used got its energy?

    He could guess that the violet energy inside him was probably the electric mana mentioned in the books he had read. Of course, there are also other elements, but that''s irrelevant for now.

    Aleshia nced at the back when she heard the cracking noises of the Shock Arc that dissipated into thin air. She furrowed her eyebrows as she was once again reminded that Lawrend now has the power to fight back against her.

    The only thing that consoled her was the fact that they were under a blood contract. Otherwise, she would be on her toes, hoping that Lawrend would not vent his anger towards her with his new profound power.

    Meanwhile, Lawrend was sitting inside the carriage with his eyes closed. He noticed the obvious scarceness of the violet electric energy inside him. There were only some bits and pieces flowing inside his body instead of the long stream that he had seen earlier.

 Chapter 36 - An Ambush At The Vanhan Plains

    After realizing that he was once again depleted from electric mana, Lawrend started to feel its effects. His body felt sluggish, and thinking became hard. However, it was tamepared to when it happened to him the first time.

    "Ugh¡­"

    Lawrend held his head and tried to rest his body against the wall of the carriage. Drowsiness was slowly overtaking his eyes as he slowly fell asleep.

    In the corner of his eyes, Lawrend was able to see Allen touch him and transfer some of his energy to him. After that, Lawrend felt better, but he still decided to sleep as the drowsiness had already consumed him. Sleeping is enjoyable, after all.

    Several hourster, the carriage had stopped, and Lawrend opened his eyes. He looked around and noticed that the sky was already dark. There was a constant humming of crickets in the background.

    Lawrend peeked outside and saw the darkness that reached unendingly. Beside that was a small vige that was lit up with torch lights. With another turn of his head, Lawrend saw Aleshia walking towards him. She was carrying a smallmp, and there was a surprised look on her face as she looked at him.

    "Young Master, did you just wake up?"

    She asked without much emotion.

    "Yes, why?"

    Lawrend became puzzled at the way she was acting. He thought that she was finally starting to open up to him, but it looks like she became distant towards him once again as she felt quite cold tonight.

    "This vige does not have any lodging for outsiders."

    Because this was a vige that does not experience regr travelers'' visits. They don''t have any lodging that they rent out to travelers. So it was simply not worth it to start one when only so few would upy them.

    "I see. So we''re gonna stay out for the night?"

    Lawrend guessed immediately.

    "Yes."

    Aleshia replied solemnly.

    "Okay. So you want to stay inside the carriage... Or..?"

    Lawrend thought as he realized that she could only sleep outside if she didn''t sleep inside the carriage, and it would not be good if she does.

    "I¡­ Yes¡­"

    Aleshia looked away as her face started turning red from embarrassment. Last night they shared a bed, and this time she would once again sleep with him, but it would be much closer. Compared to the spacious bed in the inn, the inside of the carriage was rtively small.

    Even if they are separated by the gap in the middle of the carriage, she was still concerned with sleeping near him, especially now that he was already strong enough to resist her. Somehow, she thought of Lawrend differently now.

    "You''re embarrassed?"

    There was a smile on Lawrend''s face as he looked at her. For some reason, he could keep guessing what''s on her mind tonight. Of course, it might just be his imagination, but it seems that his mind was running faster than usual.

    "Uh¡­ Yes¡­"

    Aleshia was taken aback that Lawrend was able to guess her emotions. Usually, he would just ignore it.

    "Don''t worry. We could hang a curtain to separate both of us."

    Lawrend proposed to her with aforting smile on his lips. He was doing his best to earn her trust even now.

    "Yes. Thank you for your understanding, Young Master."

    Aleshia turned around after thanking him. She was astonished that Lawrend seems to have be a bit smarter. It was like his cognitive abilities were raised by another level.

    Soon after that, Aleshia cooked food, and they both ate together.

    When it was time for them to sleep, Aleshia faced Lawrend''s direction as sheid down on the left seat of the carriage. At the same time, there was a curtain separating both of them.

    Allen crawled under the curtain and looked up towards her. In curiosity, Aleshia brought her hands closer to the slime slowly and carefully. When her hands were close enough, she started rubbing on its top very carefully.

    Contrary to her expectations, stroking the top of a slime was actually quite enjoyable. Slimes are very cold, so she immediately felt a satisfying cooling sensation on her hand when she touched Allen.

    She continued stroking the slime''s top before she fell asleep.

    The moment Aleshia woke up, she found a heavy feeling on her head. She felt the top of her head and realized that it was Allen resting on her head. The moment Allen noticed that she was awake, it rolled down to her chest and fell to the floor of the carriage.

    Aleshia was startled when the slime bounced at her chest. She looked at it with furrowed eyebrows and a small pout on her cheeks. Allen looked at her and turned around to enter the other side of the curtain. She could barely imagine Allen disying a cheeky grin to her.

    They left the vige after eating a quick breakfast. Lawrend was studying the flow of the electric mana inside his body by stopping his chants mid-way. So far, he was just at the first word of the chant.

    A few hours of peaceful travelter, a stone was suddenly hurled at them from the tall grass on the right. Aleshia turned her head and only saw the tall grass of the Vanhan ins. She squinted her eyes and tried to get a better look at it.

    But before she could see anything from the right side, a stone was thrown from the left side. And as if it was the signal, a dozen several stones rained down to them from the sky.

    The stones were about 2-3 inches in size. It was big enough to make someone bleed when it hits their head.

    Aleshia covered her head with her arms and jumped inside the carriage. Lawrend had already opened his eyes. The sound of the stones hitting the carriage startled him.

    "What''s happening!?"

    Lawrend asked her in a panic. The continuous sounds that the stones were making when it hits the carriage made Lawrend very nervous.

    "We have been ambushed!"

    Aleshia answered him solemnly.

    "What!?"

    Lawrend was rmed after knowing that they were ambushed. They would not be able to escape as there are only two of them.

    "I think they''re not humans, Young Master."

    Aleshia told Lawrend. It was just a guess on her part, but no one ambushes using stones. It would either be magicians attacking with their magic or bandits running at them.

    "Is it Goblins!?"

    Lawrend immediately guessed in shock. Goblins are everywhere in the world. Even Lawrend, who has never left the city ever since he was born, was aware of them.

    "I think so. Only they attack like this."

    Aleshia furrowed her eyebrows. Goblins are very numerous, and there are only two of them. It would be tough for her to fight against them alone.

    "Young Master, we have to team up."

    Aleshia looked straight into Lawrend''s eyes. Although she didn''t want to admit it, Lawrend was already strong enough to fight against her. If he could use his magic well, they would be able to tide through this ordeal.

 Chapter 37 - Fighting Against The Encirclement

    "Team up?"

    Lawrend widened his eyes in surprise. Teaming up would mean that he and Aleshia would fight together. But he is aware that he has no battle experience whatsoever.

    "Yes, Young Master. This is our only chance."

    Aleshia solemnly nodded her head at Lawrend. If they didn''t team up now, she would exhaust herself fighting the goblins alone before dying.

    "Okay."

    Lawrend clenched his fist as the anticipation for his first battle built up inside him. Yet, there was also a mixture of dread and unease towards the unforeseeable result of this battle.

    "What do we do, Aleshia?"

    Lawrend asked her because she was the one who has more battle experience than he does. It would be suicide if he was the one to lead their battle right now.

    "Young Master, I''ll knock most of them into a pile, and you will cast your electric spell to kill them."

    Aleshia knows that Lawrend could only use the spell once a day, so she wasn''t expecting him to help her that much. Instead, what she wanted to do was for them to work together to eliminate the goblins.

    "I understand."

    Lawrend didn''t think much of it but rather nodded his head. His heart rapidly beat in nervousness as he and Aleshia disembarked from the carriage.

    When Lawrend jumped down from the carriage, he saw tens of goblins lined up on each side. The goblins are green-skinned creatures with a body simr to a malnourished kid. They all have long pointy ears and a snout-like nose.

    The goblins were throwing rocks one after another, and there doesn''t seem to be an end in sight.

    A goblin spotted them and screeched before they all halted and crouched. The first thought in Lawrend''s mind was that the goblins were hiding, but he couldn''t have guessed otherwise.

    The goblins stood back up, and this time, they were all carrying sloppily made wooden spears. The moment they stood up, they charged at Lawrend and Aleshia.

    "Young Master, run!"

    Aleshia shouted at Lawrend. Lawrend followed her as they ran through the dirt road.

    After running for several tens of meters, Lawrend and Aleshia slowed down.

    "Hahhh¡­ Hahh.. Why did we run?"

    Lawrend asked her as he panted.

    "If we didn''t run, we would be encircled and easily killed."

    Aleshia exined to Lawrend. The goblins were to their left and right. If they didn''t run, they would be facing them from both directions, and Aleshia doesn''t think Lawrend would be able to stall the goblins on his side.

    "I- I see."

    Lawrend looked at the goblins who have grouped together. There were at least 20 of them. They all had savage looks in their eyes as they ran after them.

    "Ready, Young Master?"

    Aleshia asked Lawrend and went in front of him.

    "Yes!"

    Lawrend replied seriously. In this fight, his life is in her hands.

    Aleshia pulled out her dagger from her skirt. She closed her eyes as she inhaled a long breath and released it. When she entered the range of the goblin''s spears, she opened her eyes and moved.

    Aleshia dodges the first goblin and smacks the back of its head with the back of her hand, causing it to flop to the ground in unconsciousness.

    The goblins were startled by her attack, and they all focused their attention on her. They screeched with hoarse voices before attacking her.

    "Hup!"

    Aleshia somersaulted in the air to escape their encirclement. But, fortunately, both their spears and height are too short to reach her, who was flipping high above.

    Aleshianded on her foot and stabbed the back of a confused goblin''s neck. The goblin tried to find where she went when it suddenly felt a dagger dig into its neck.

    "Skreeighhh¡­"

    The goblin screamed in agony before it slowly lost its life.

    By this time, the other goblins had already seen her; They all watched as a fellow goblin died in front of them.

    The goblins didn''t immediately attack. Instead, they observed her carefully. Aleshia stood on guard and took advantage of this opportunity to regain some stamina.

    A slightly taller goblin walked towards the front and released a loud screech.

    "SKRIEEEE!!!"

    The moment the screech sounded out, all of the goblins attacked her in sync. It was as if they were on steroids as their attacks became more fatal.

    Seeing that the goblin''s teamwork has increased, Aleshia pulled a pill from under her clothes and swallowed it. Then she pulled a ss orb filled with green clouds of poison gas. Although she was very reluctant to use this, she has no choice but to use it right now.

    "Die!"

    Aleshia threw the ss orb in front of their tracks. The ss orb broke, and its poisonous gas contents immediately exploded into the surroundings.

    Aleshia ran towards Lawrend; she used her fingers to open Lawrend''s jaw before pushing another pill deep into his mouth with her other fingers. Lawrend almost choked on the pill when she suddenly pushed it into his mouth, but in the end, he managed to swallow it.

    Lawrend''s right hand touched his throat as he looked at her in displeasure.

    "What was that pill?"

    Lawrend asked as he massaged his throat.

    "It is the antidote for that poison."

    Aleshia exined to him. She panted quite heavily as she stood beside him.

    Lawrend and Aleshia turned their heads to watch as most of the goblins were knocked out from the poison gas. Some were still standing, but soon after, they also fell unconscious. Even though it didn''t go as she had nned, it was still better than being attacked by enraged goblins.

    A few goblins had escaped the poison gas cloud and looked on in dread as their fellow goblinsy unconscious on the ground.

    They screeched towards Aleshia before they disappeared into the thick grassy ins.

    "W-what was that poison gas?"

    Lawrend turned his head to Aleshia, terrified. It knocked out all of the goblins that touched it. He wasn''t even sure if they were just knocked out or they were actually killed.

    "It''s my contingency."

    Aleshia gave Lawrend a sassy look before walking towards the goblins to inspect them.

    "Contingency?"

    Lawrend awkwardly repeated. He could guess what she means with her tone of voice, and he was unsure whether to be thankful that she has it or to be scared that she has it to guard against him.

    Aleshia ignored him before kicking some of the goblins to make sure that none of them were awake.

    "Alright, time to kill them, Young Master."

 Chapter 38 - A Distant Memory Awakened

    Aleshia started piling up the unconscious goblins together. This will make it easier for Lawrend to kill them using only one spell.

    A few minutester, the goblins were all lumped together into one big pile.

    "Young Master, use your spell."

    Aleshia walked to the side to make way for Lawrend. Lawrend looked at the pile of goblins and chanted his spell without thinking too much into it.

    "O'' great, Amber, be my electron and shock my enemies, Shock Arc!"

    Lawrend once again saw the violet electric mana inside him gather into his outstretched hand. It was like a massive dam was unleashed when the spell reached its peak.

    BOOOM!!

    It was the sound of an explosion that Lawrend has never heard before. The superheated blood of the goblins exploded together, creating a grand explosion that flung their bodies high up into the air.

    Lawrend jumped in fright as he was very close to the explosion. His ears started ringing, and he couldn''t hear anything. Instead, he watched as blood and various body parts fell from the sky.

    "BLEUURGH"

    It was so gory that Lawrend immediately puked his guts out. It was his first time seeing something so bloody and disgusting for Lawrend, who had never left the city ever since he was born.

    Lawrend looked at the scattered mess all around him. He was shaking all over as he kept turning around and finding more and more disturbing things around him.

    "I¡­ I¡­ What have I done?"

    Lawrend''s eyes were bloodshot and unfocused. He looked at his hands in disbelief. He turned his head to look at Aleshia, who was sttered all over. Then he looked down at his body and saw that his clothes were red all over.

    "B-blood¡­ I¡­"

    Lawrend grasped at his own clothes, trying to remove the stains. He kept repeating it as he slowly devolved into madness.

    Aleshia watched as Lawrend slowly turned crazy. His eyes were full of disbelief and madness.

    "Young Master!"

    Aleshia tried to call out to him, but it was useless. Lawrend''s ears were still ringing, and his focus was entirely on himself.

    "Oh no, oh no, oh no!! What did I do!?"

    Lawrend clutched at his own neck. The guilt of killing the goblins hit him. Turning him crazy. They looked just like children, and when their body parts were scattered all around him, it was even more so disturbing to look at.

    "Young Master!!"

    Aleshia ran towards him and took him into an embrace. Even for an assassin like her, it was hard to see someone devolve into madness right in front of her. As there was an uneasy feelinging from her heart, she could only take him into her embrace to ease that uneasy feeling.

    "I¡­ I killed¡­ I killed people¡­ They are kids¡­"

    Lawrend kept murmuring to himself. He didn''t even notice that he was already being pressed hard into Aleshia''s chest.

    "No, Young Master. They are goblins. They are not people."

    Aleshia spoke to Lawrend as she continued embracing him infort. Lawrend couldn''t hear her even after the ringing in his ears had passed.

    The only thing in Lawrend''s mind right now was the scattered body parts all around him. He gazed straight into one, and his mind continued turning into a mess.

    Aleshia saw that Lawrend kept looking, and she turned his head towards her chest. But, instead of calming down, Lawrend kept murmuring to himself for a while before he finally fell unconscious.

    Aleshia caught him into her arms when Lawrend fell down like a ragdoll.

    "Young Master¡­"

    Aleshia looked straight into Lawrend''s pained unconscious face and couldn''t help but bite her lips.

    "I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry that I forgot you never experienced gore before."

    Aleshia used her hand to caress Lawrend''s forehead. She was just like a mother taking care of her son.

    Aleshia felt pain from the bottom of her heart. She could have killed them much more humanely with her dagger, but instead, she opted to use Lawrend''s spell.

    It wasn''t because she waszy. But rather, it was because she wanted to see how powerful the spell was and to make good use of it. Now, Lawrend has suffered the consequences of her actions. Traumatized by the events of today.

    The moment Lawrend fell unconscious, a faint memory flickered inside him. It reyed as a dream without his control.

    A handsome man whose body has no simrity to Lawrend whatsoever appeared in a dark space. His face was blurred as if to hide his identity. There was no light besides the faint glowing from his body.

    "Where am I? Did I die? I remember being shot in the head¡­"

    The handsome man looked around before touching his forehead. The gunshot wound that he was expecting was not there. He looked down at his body and saw that he was still wearing the same clothes he wore before he was shot¡ª The same thick clothes to guard against the cold weather.

    "Hello? Is anyone there?"

    The handsome man called out to the darkness around him.

    A bright dot of light appeared in front of him and flickered just like a star in the night sky. The light grew bigger and bigger before it faded away. What appeared in front of him was a heavenly woman.

    Her face was just like the sculpture made of a skillful artisan. Her curvy body exudes an otherworldly feeling. There was a feeling of confidence and grace around her as if the whole universe is beneath her notice.

    "Young mortal, wee to my universe."

    The unknown woman smiled at him in amusement. It was like something about this event was funny to her.

    "Wee? Um, who are you?"

    The handsome man felt desire burn inside him as he looked at the beautiful woman in front of him. She was the very definition of a beauty that could topple nations. He could even bet that she would easily overshadow all of the beautiful actresses in his world if she was there.

    "I am God."

    The woman replied as the amusing smile was still stered on her face.

 Chapter 39 - An Awkward Silence For The Two Of Them

    ¡­..

    ¡­.

    ¡­

    ..

    .

    The dream broke away, and Lawrend opened his eyes. He breathed in a huge amount of air and sat up before looking around him. He held his head as a searing headache assaulted him.

    "What happened?"

    Lawrend saw that he was lying inside the carriage. The outside of the carriage was already dark except for a light of a fire flickering right outside.

    He stood up, and when he did so, he felt wobbly. To his surprise, there was a nket covering him that fell when he stood up.

    "...Huh?"

    Lawrend put it back on the carriage seat before he opened the curtain at the back of the carriage and looked outside.

    Lawrend saw Aleshia hugging her legs as she stared straight into the bonfire. There was an air of mncholying from her.

    Lawrend jumped down from the carriage and approached her. Aleshia sat up alert and looked in his direction.

    "Young Master..?"

    There was a look of disbelief on Aleshia''s face as she looked at Lawrend. She couldn''t believe that he looked like nothing happened at all.

    "Aleshia? What happened?"

    Lawrend called her name in response. He was puzzled at the look that she was giving him.

    "You don''t remember?"

    Aleshia eximed in surprise. It was really like Lawrend didn''t remember anything that happened before.

    "Remember what?"

    Lawrend became even more confused by the way she was acting. He doesn''t know what she was talking about.

    "Nothing, Young Master. How are you?"

    For some reason, Lawrend felt that she was being quite nice to himpared to before. He shook his head and just chalked it up to his imagination.

    "I''m okay except for a headache. Anyways, what are you doing here?"

    Lawrend replied to her with a smile. It feels refreshing for him to talk to her like this. There was no feeling of constraint between the two of them, just a casual chat.

    "I¡­ I want to apologize for tricking and not trusting you the other day."

    Aleshia bolstered up her courage and revealed to him what she had been thinking about after what happened today. It was enough reason for Aleshia to believe that Lawrend was really what he seems to be. He was naive, likes to give offers and ns, but that''s because it was the only thing he knew about.

    She finally realized that when she saw the crazed Lawrend. She realized that he was not like her, who had dealt with countless people and had already gotten used to the disgusting side of the world. Lawrend could be said to be still pure.

    His naiveness at the start even led her to allow him to live in the end when they first met. She thought that it was pretty cute of him.

    "Aleshia¡­"

    Lawrend felt his heart warm from her words. He could feel the hate that he has towards her fade away. Though, he immediately walked backward as he raised his arm to guard against her for some reason.

    "W-What?"

    Aleshia was surprised at Lawrend''s response to her. She felt like he was looking at her in fear.

    "I¡­ I don''t know. It feels to me like you are gonna trick me again."

    Lawrend was not ustomed to the way Aleshia was acting. His body just instinctively felt danger when she acted differently from how she was usually acting.

    "Young Master¡­ I have an idea. Why don''t we break the blood contract?"

    Aleshia felt pain and furrowed her eyebrows when she heard Lawrend''s words. To ease him, she decided to have the barrier that blocks their trust in each other removed.

    "We can?"

    Lawrend''s eyes lit up hearing her words. It would be a good idea in his opinion.

    "Yes. We only need to¡­ uh¡­ k-kiss¡­"

    Aleshia stuttered in the middle of her words. She immediately turned red from embarrassment. For a maiden like her, doing something like that was a sensitive topic.

    "... Then f-forget it."

    Lawrend turned around as embarrassment also took over him. Even for him, it was a sensitive topic as he never experienced his first kiss yet.

    "O-Okay."

    Aleshia nodded. Somehow, she regretted bringing that topic up.

    "..."

    "..."

    It was an awkward silence for both of them for a while.

    Lawrend sat in front of Aleshia as they both stared straight into the bonfire while Aleshia couldn''t help but nce at him from time to time. She was still confused as to why he doesn''t remember what happened today. Was it his body''s protection against trauma?

    growl~

    Aleshia kept pondering about the topic before a faint growl interrupted her. She raised her head and saw Lawrend covering his stomach in embarrassment.

    "I''ll go prepare food, Young Master."

    Aleshia instantly understood, and she stood up to prepare food as Lawrend''s stomach was already growling in hunger.

    "Y-Yes. Thank you."

    Lawrend stuttered as his face was red from embarrassment. His stomach just growled so loud that even Aleshia heard it a meter away from him.

    Lawrend waited in silence. He looked up into the starry sky and saw the stars flickering faintly. For some reason, Lawrend felt that the flickering was familiar. He shook his head as it was just the same sky that he had been looking at ever since he was born.

    Just as Lawrend looked towards in front of him, a purple slime jumped onto his face.

    "Gohoh-!"

    Lawrend felt like someone mmed their palm on his forehead. He couldn''t help but fall backward.

    He opened his eyes to see Allen sitting on his chest while staring straight into his eyes.

    "Allen?"

    Lawrend felt dizzy as he looked at Allen. He sat back up as his headache from earlier became more painful.

    Allen sat on hisp, and Lawrend could faintly see worry appear in Allen''s slime face.

    "Thanks for worrying about me."

    Lawrend couldn''t help but rub him, and a smile bloomed on his face as he felt warmth to have a slime worried for him.

    Just as Lawrend was smiling at Allen, he suddenly felt his headache be more painful before memories flooded his mind in an instant.

 Chapter 40 - Another Lawrend

    Lawrend''s consciousness entered his head, and he saw pictures. The dreams that he had in the past became more vivid. He saw bits and pieces of a life of a man in a different world. He still couldn''t understand most of it, but all of it felt familiar to him for some reason.

    ''What is this?''

    Lawrend thought to himself as he saw a huge sharp pointy building rise into the sky before disappearing high above in the atmosphere.

    ''A rocket.''

    To his surprise, the words just came out of his mouth. Lawrend felt confused and amazed at the same time. This was the first time that this has happened to him.

    The scene changed, and he saw a huge green guy running around and wreaking havoc in a city.

    ''What in the world¡­''

    Lawrend was speechless. It looked like a goblin, but it was very big and muscr. A goblin couldn''t possibly be that big.

    ''The Incredible *ulk.''

    Once again, the answer came out of Lawrend''s own mouth.

    Then Lawrend saw many more things, and each time, he would answer it himself.

    ''Was that my past life?''

    Lawrend questioned himself as the changing scenes ended. This time, a different scene yed out. It was what happened earlier in the day.

    He saw himself slowly devolving into madness as he watched the bloody and mutted parts of the goblins fall all around him. But for some reason, Lawrend didn''t feel anything. It was as if he was just a spectator watching a show.

    ''I feel nothing?''

    The scene slowly faded away into darkness. Lawrend was bewildered. He saw himself getting traumatized and falling into madness, but he still felt nothing even though he should have reacted the same now.

    ''The world is much eviler than what you think it is.''

    Lawrend heard his voice once again. And instead of iting from his own mouth, it wasing from the darkness in front of him this time.

    Another Lawrend walked out of the darkness. He looked exactly like him from head to toe: the same red hair and skinny body. There was an odd feelinging from him that Lawrend couldn''t put into words.

    ''Who are you!? Why do you look like me?!''

    Lawrend shouted to the other Lawrend in front of him.

    ''Me? I''m someone who was promised to get a new life in this world. Instead, this happened.''

    The other Lawrend had a frown on his face as he opened his arms outward to pertain that he was talking about this event right now.

    ''Promise? New life?''

    Lawrend became confused by his words. It didn''t make sense to him.

    ''You would know about it soon. Anyways, you now have a small part of me. One day¡­''

    The other Lawrend spoke to him mysteriously before he faded away as he was finishing his words.

    ''Wait!''

    Lawrend tried to w at him and grab him, but he grabbed nothing. He wanted answers. He wanted to know what was happening to him. Why were these scenes showing up? Why was there another him that felt entirely unfamiliar?

    Lawrend continued grabbing into the darkness before a faint voice called out to him. It slowly got louder and louder as Lawrend paid more attention to it.

    "...-ng Master! Young Master!!"

    Lawrend opened his eyes and saw Aleshia''s face very close to his. He tried to sit up in reflex, and he hit her forehead.

    "Ow!"

    "Ahh!"

    Lawrend and Aleshia clutched at their foreheads as the pain from bumping each other''s forehead assaulted them. Lawrend rolled to the side andy on his stomach as he held his forehead.

    Aleshia was sitting in a seiza position as she looked up and held her forehead with one hand. Her face was distorted in pain.

    "...What was that for?"

    Aleshia let go of her forehead and looked at Lawrend in front of her. He was lying on his stomach perpendicr to her.

    "I didn''t mean to."

    Lawrend smiled at her awkwardly in embarrassment.

    "It''s fine. Anyways, are you okay?"

    There was worry on Aleshia''s face as she looked at Lawrend.

    Earlier, she came back with the cooked food, and she saw Lawrend lying on the ground carelessly. Allen was beside him and acting as his guard. In her worry, she lifted his head from the ground and put it on herp.

    Just as she woke him up, he opened his eyes, and they bumped their foreheads together.

    "I.. think?"

    Lawrend wasn''t sure of it himself, but he felt like more knowledge was inside his mind now. He could still vividly remember what he saw inside his head.

    "You think?"

    Aleshia tilted her head in confusion. Lawrend was only confusing her more and more.

    "I feel fine, but¡­ never mind. Forget it."

    Lawrend was about to open his mouth and exin to her what he saw inside his head but decided against it at thest second. He didn''t know how to exin it to her anyway.

    "Huh? Were you about to say something to me?"

    Aleshia asked in confusion. She felt like Lawrend was about to say something to her, but he stopped midway.

    "It was just nonsense."

    Lawrend moved his right hand exaggeratedly as if to emphasize that it was just nonsense.

    "O-Okay."

    Aleshia reluctantly epted it. There''s nothing she could do if Lawrend didn''t want to say it to her.

    Growl~~

    Lawrend looked down at his stomach and looked at the cooked meat served on the side. He smelled the cooked meat, and his stomach growled once again as if to protest that it hadn''t been fed yet.

    "This is so good. It''s just like sous vide steak."

    Lawrend eximed as he ate the b of meat served on a porcin te.

    "''Sous Vide''?"

    Aleshia was confused at Lawrend''s words. She has never heard this ''sous vide'' thing.

    "Ah, it- it just means that it''s delicious."

    Lawrend immediately panicked when he realized that he just said something he shouldn''t have. It somehow came out of his mouth without his control.

    "R-Really?"

    Aleshia''s eyes lit up as she heard Lawrend''s words.

    ''She''s definitely more open to me.''

    Lawrend thought a he looked at her acting so close to him. It was like what happened the past few days was just a dream.

    "Ehem. Yes. Your cooking is very delicious."

    Lawrend felt like he couldn''t let this chance go, so he praised her with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 41 - A Weird Mass Of Light

    "I''m so relieved."

    Aleshia released a sigh of relief after hearing Lawrend''s praise.

    "Why? Is it that odd?"

    Lawrend was surprised by her reaction to his words.

    "It was actually my first time cooking that. I''m d you liked it."

    Aleshia exined with a beautiful smile on her face. Being praised for her cooking really made her night.

    "Really!?"

    Lawrend eximed in surprise. He didn''t really think much of it at first, but now that she said that she cooked it for the first time, it meant that she was really good at cooking. Lawrend was genuinely impressed by her.

    "Yes."

    When Lawrend heard her confirmation, he knew that he hit the jackpot. He actually got such a talented maid. There''s no way he would let go of her now.

    "You are really talented, Aleshia. I admire you for that."

    Lawrend could feel that this was one of those moments when he had to praise her more. It was just like those otome games where it was a crucial moment to effectively increase your affection points.

    "Young Master, are you okay? You are not sick, right?"

    Aleshia was somewhat taken aback that Lawrend was praising her so genuinely. She used her right hand to feel his forehead if he was actually sick.

    "I''m serious!"

    Lawrend spoke in all seriousness. But, unfortunately, the way she was acting now made his praise lose its effectiveness.

    "I''m serious too. Young Master, you seem more manly for some reason."

    Aleshia replied as she realized that the Lawrend in front of her was not like the Lawrend that she had been interacting with in the past.

    "That''s because I have a beautiful maid with me!"

    Lawrend shouted exaggeratedly. Aleshia opened her eyes wide in surprise. She was doubtful at first, but now she was sure that this was not the Lawrend that she was familiar with. The Lawrend she knew would not act so confident and flirty.

    Aleshia didn''t know what anymore. She thought she already understood Lawrend, but it all suddenly just became more cloudy to her.

    "What''s with that look, Aleshia?"

    Lawrend asked her after seeing that she was merely staring straight into his face.

    "Ah, I just can''t understand you sometimes, Young Master."

    Aleshia exined with a sigh. She already trusts Lawrend to some extent. That''s why she didn''t find it hard to tell him her concerns. After all, earlier throughout the day, she looked back on everything that happened between the two of them.

    "That''s fine. You can get to know me more throughout this journey."

    Lawrend shed her a confident smile. When Aleshia saw it, she felt reassured. Although Lawrend felt somewhat different right now, she could still sense that he was still the same Lawrend.

    "Maybe. It''ste, Young Master. We should sleep."

    Aleshia stood up and patted her bottom. Then, she walked into the carriage and set up the curtain to divide the carriage into two before lying down. Lawrend looked up into the stars onest time before following her with Allen in his arms.

    The next day, Lawrend woke up feeling refreshed. He exited the carriage and saw food already served on a porcin te beside the bonfire.

    "Young Master, Good Morning."

    Aleshia greeted Lawrend with a sweet smile. She was starting to feel morefortable with Lawrend in this journey. He was so nice to her. While she did the opposite.

    That''s exactly why Aleshia wanted to show her sincerity to Lawrend this time. She wanted to earn his trust this time after what happened between the two of them.

    "Good morning too."

    Lawrend greeted back Aleshia. They had some quick breakfast before continuing their journey once more.

    What they didn''t know was that a cloaked figure riding a horse was watching them from afar. It observed them as it slowly got nearer and nearer.

    "Shiana¡­ What is your intention?"

    The voice of a woman sounded out inside the cloak.

    Inside of the carriage, Lawrend sat crosslegged. He closed his eyes and focused his senses inside his body.

    To his surprise, there was something foreign inside his head. It was a pulsating white mass of light. It was like a heartbeat but round and weird.

    ''What is this?''

    Lawrend tried to probe it by trying to control it, but it didn''t work. It was totally unresponsive to him. It was unlike the purple lightning mana inside him.

    Lawrend controlled the lightning mana and pushed them towards the white mass of light. What happened next shocked Lawrend. The lightning mana inside him was sucked towards it like a ck hole and was ejected out with less than a third of the amount but purer.

    The purified lightning mana was much brighter in color and more fluid. The difference was likeparing honey from water.

    ''What the¡­''

    Lawrend eximed. It was totally unexpected for him that his lightning mana got purified. He didn''t even know where this white mass of light came from.

    ''What should I call it?''

    Lawrend pondered a name for it. It was a white mass of light. It sucks in mana and ejects them towards the other side with a lesser amount but greater purity.

    ''A White Hole?''

    The term just flowed out of Lawrend''s mouth. For some reason, he knew what it meant. It was the opposite of a ck hole. It ejects out materials instead of sucking them in.

    ''White Hole it is.''

    Lawrend thought that it was a very fitting name for the white mass of light. It was white and acts like a ck hole and a white hole at the same time.

    Lawrend pushed all of his old lightning mana towards the White Hole and purified them. Lawrend could feel that the lightning mana inside him was very different from before when it was all purified.

    He could at least control it much faster and more agile than ever. He guesses that he could barely mimic the effects of the Shock Arc spell now. The way the lightning mana stops then rushes to his hand in an instant, he felt like he could barely do that now.

 Chapter 42 - Failed Magic, And Attack

    Lawrend opened his eyes. The moment he did so, he felt like he had the sight of a hawk. He could see much clearer farther away.

    "Amazing!"

    Lawrend eximed to himself. He clenched his fists and felt the power of magic coursing through his body.

    "So this is the effect of magic¡­"

    Lawrend finally understood that magic actually changes his body. It evolves his body to be better. Lawrend couldn''t remember anything like that from the memories that he got. It was something unique to magic.

    "I should test the Shock Arc spell."

    Lawrend closed his eyes once more. He inhaled a mouthful of air before exhaling it. He rxed his body as the anticipation of the new power of the spell grew inside him. The curtain covering the back of the carriage was not hanging down, so Lawrend didn''t have to worry about hitting it with his magic.

    "O'' great, Amber, be my electron and shock my enemies, Shock Arc!"

    Lawrend watched as the violet lightning mana inside his body froze before rushing explosively towards his outstretched right hand. It was different from before. It was faster and felt more powerful.

    But just as it was about to burst out of his hand, it bounced back as if it hit a solid rubber barrier. The violet lightning mana in his hand had nowhere to go. In an anticlimactic way, the lightning mana started to flow back into his hand before circting inside his body once more.

    "It failed?"

    Lawrend opened his eyes in confusion. He thought that it would be much stronger than before, but it actually failed. It didn''t even have the opportunity to leave his hand.

    "O'' great, Amber, be my electron and shock my enemies, Shock Arc!"

    Lawrend tried once again, but the same thing just happened. The lightning mana inside his body was hitting some sort of barrier. It was like there was not enough force for it to break through that barrier.

    "Aghh! This is so confusing!"

    Lawrend wed at his hair in frustration. He couldn''t exin what happened, all he did was purify his lightning mana, and this happened.

    "Forget it! I''ll ask a Mage in Sheron Port City."

    Lawrend knew that there were strong mages inside Sheron Port City. Lawrend could be barely considered a Beginner Mage, while there are also more powerful levels of mages above him. That includes the Mages. They were powerful enough to holdbat against a group without faltering.

    Simr to what happened before when Lawrend couldn''t fight head-on against the goblins from before. Only when he could do so would he be able to be considered a full-fledged mage.

    Lawrend could only hope that the Mages in the city could answer his questions.

    Just as Lawrend was putting down the curtain at the back of the carriage, he saw a cloud of dust slowly approaching them from afar.

    "What is that?"

    Lawrend squinted his eyes and saw a brown horse galloping towards them. There was a ck-cloaked figure sitting on its back. In his worry, Lawrend decided to tell Aleshia.

    "Aleshia! There''s someone behind us!"

    Lawrend shouted to her. Aleshia opened the curtain to the carriage and looked inside. Through the open back of the carriage, she could see someone moving towards them rapidly.

    "Oh no!"

    Aleshia immediately knew what was going on. Someone was here to attack them! Her only guess would be that the Blood Flower Assassin Organization has sent someone to kill Lawrend.

    "Young Master, hide!"

    Aleshia shouted towards the back. Lawrend didn''t need to think much deeper to know that it was an assassin. The memories that he got were warning him that this could get dangerous. So he hid under the carriage seat without any care if it was dusty or not.

    Aleshia continued driving the carriage as if she didn''t notice anything. The horse got nearer and nearer to the point that Lawrend could hear the heavy sounds of the horse''s hooves.

    The cloaked figure on the horse moved near them and kept pace with the carriage. The cloaked figure nced at Aleshia before slowing down a little bit and jumping onto the carriage.

    BAM

    The cloaked figure broke the fragile roof of the carriage. It looked around the carriage and spotted Lawrend hiding under the seat.

    Aleshia immediately stopped the carriage. After all, there was no point anymore in pretending that they didn''t know.

    The sudden stop of the carriage imbnced the cloaked figure causing it to fall forward to Aleshia.

    With swift motions, Aleshia grabbed it by the cor and pulled her dagger with her other hand. She ced the edge of the dagger on its neck.

    "Who are you!?"

    Aleshia shouted fiercely. She was like a wild tigress roaring at its prey.

    "Fufufu, as expected of Shiana."

    A familiar voice of a woman sounded out. Aleshia couldn''t mistake who this was. She was the same woman Aleshia talked to at the Lanika Branch of the Blood Flower Assassin Organization.

    "Hereth!? What are you doing here?"

    Aleshia pulled down the hood, and she didn''t guess wrong. It was the same woman that she has interacted with a lot since she started her assassin job.

    "I should be the one asking you that. You are not killing your target. You''re a disgrace to us assassins!"

    Hereth screamed at Aleshia violently. There was anger and hate visible inside her eyes.

    "What do you mean?"

    Aleshia asked her in a grave voice. Somehow, this Hereth in front of her feels different from the Hereth that she knew. She was more violent, and there was hate overflowing from her eyes. But, on the other hand, the Hereth that she knew was kind and likes to tease her.

    "I''ll kill him for you!"

    Hereth shouted at her. Aleshia was taken aback by her words.

    "I didn''t do anything wrong! What are you doing here trying to steal my target from me?!"

    Aleshia answered back at her. She was not gonna let her kill Lawrend. She already felt very guilty about what she did to him. She''s not gonna let him die just like that. Plus, she still had the blood contract with him. So if he dies, she will die with him.

 Chapter 43 - Crazed Assassin And Lawrend Makes A Move

    "Look at you, blinded by love!"

    Hereth sneered at Aleshia''s face. Her voice had a tinge of mockery in it.

    "Love?"

    Aleshia immediately became confused by her words. There was not a moment in this journey that she was blinded by love.

    "If you aren''t in love, why aren''t you killing him then!? That man must have tricked you! Let me go! I''ll decapitate him for you!"

    Hereth struggled from Aleshia''s hold intensely. Her eyes were even more bloodshot than before.

    "Don''t you dare!! Hereth, even if I knew you since I was 8 years old, I would not sit back and let you do as you like!"

    Aleshia gripped at Hereth''s cor tighter and she pulled her closer to her face. Anger was brimming inside Aleshia. Hereth was interfering with her life and it may even kill her. Once Hereth seeds and kills Lawrend, she will also be dead.

    "Shiana! Listen to yourself! If that is not love, I don''t know what is!"

    Hereth''s eyes became more bloodshot and fierce when she mentioned the word ''love''. It was like something about it was making her agitated.

    "I''m not in love."

    Aleshia replied solemnly with no emotion on her face. Although she trusts Lawrend quite a bit, it was still not at the level that she was in love with him.

    "Heh, let''s see."

    Suddenly, Hereth threw a white powder at Aleshia''s face, blinding her.

    "Agh!"

    Aleshia screamed in difort and held her eyes. This, in turn, gave Hereth the freedom that she needed.

    "Come here, little boy!"

    Hereth looked down under the carriage seat where shest saw Lawrend. To her surprise, he was not there. In instinct, she turned around.

    "I''m not an idiot to stay in the same ce!"

    Lawrend seems like he had a lot of pent-up anger about being called an idiot. Who knows where it came from? [Author''s Note: I''m looking at you, Reader.]

    Lawrend touched her chest with his right hand as it was the biggest and closest part of her body to him before he shouted with great fervor.

    "Shock Arc!"

    Lawrend had already been prepared. When he saw his chance, he chanted under his breath as fast as he could.

    ''I hope this works!''

    Lawrend knew from the memories that he got that electricity is more easily conducted when you are in skin-to-skin contact with someone.

    The lightning mana inside his hand burst forth, and as if there were no barriers, the lightning mana traveled out of his hand and into her body.

    And with wide eyes, Hereth felt a strong current enter her body. It was like her insides were opened and pped with a whip. It was an excruciating feeling. Then it reached her brain; without any suspense, she was cooked alive. All of this happened in under a millisecond.

    Lawrend panted heavily and sat on the carriage seat before resting his back. He looked at her dead body silently. This time, it was not just a goblin. It was a woman.

    "I still don''t feel anything¡­"

    Lawrend touched his rapidly beating heart in unease. Aside from nervousness, he didn''t feel despondent to see her dead. It was an alien feeling to Lawrend. It was simr to what he felt when he saw the scene of the gory bloody parts of the goblins falling from the sky inside his head.

    "Y-Young Master¡­"

    Aleshia looked at Lawrend with her reddened eyes. The powder that hit her eyes irritated it, turning her eyes red. Right now her heart is rapidly beating in anxiety. What if Lawrend goes crazy again? She couldn''t help but think of that.

    "I''m okay, Aleshia."

    Lawrend turned his head towards her and smiled at her in assurance. It was not fun killing someone, that, he was sure. But when he saw Aleshia''s appearance, he felt a pang in his heart.

    "I''m relieved, Young Master."

    Aleshia felt that it was weird that Lawrend didn''t react that much when he killed someone with his own hands. Maybe it was because the trauma fromst time affected him. Or it could be that he knew that it was something that he got to do no matter what.

    "Are your eyes okay?"

    Lawrend asked her in worry. He was okay, just tired from casting a spell, but her eyes were so red that he couldn''t help but worry.

    "It''s just cornstarch, Young Master. I just didn''t expect her to do that. I still have a lot to learn as an assassin."

    Aleshia sighed in defeat. For her, it was the most embarrassing thing to happen to her as an assassin. She let her guard down and allowed her enemy to blind her eyes temporarily.

    "That''s a relief then."

    Lawrend slumped his back more freely after hearing her words.

    "Huh? You seem to be concerned about me, Young Master?"

    Aleshia asked in confusion. He never did that before.

    "Of course, you''re my maid after all."

    Lawrend gave her a wide grin. It was something to ease his tense body that was still running on adrenaline.

    "Your maid¡­"

    Aleshia murmured with a nk expression. She didn''t think that Lawrend would be so concerned about her just because she was his maid. It honestly made her quite happy.

    "Are you okay?"

    Lawrend couldn''t help but ask her after seeing her stare into his face nkly.

    "I-I''m fine. Right, Young Master, why don''t we remove the b-blood contract now?"

    Aleshia stuttered in embarrassment. She knew what her words meant. But if it could ease this guilt that was building inside her heart. She doesn''t think that it''s that bad. It was just a kiss. Nothing special about it. Yep, nothing special. It''s not like she''s gonna get pregnant with one.

    "W-Why?"

    Lawrend stuttered as he gulped a mouthful of his saliva. It was hard to think straight when a beautiful girl just offered herself to kiss you.

    "I think I can trust you, Young Master. Let me work for you with sincerity."

    Aleshia felt her emotions welling up with her words. It somehow felt refreshing to be the one doing this. She felt like she was being true to Lawrend for once.

 Chapter 44 - Breaking The Blood Contract

    "I understand."

    Lawrend''s heart started to beat fast once again. This time it was from anticipation.

    "Young Master, close your eyes and think about the blood contract."

    Aleshia walked towards Lawrend slowly.

    "O-Okay."

    Lawrend closed his eyes and gulped hard. He thought about the blood contract, but his mind couldn''t help but wander and imagine Aleshia moving closer to his face.

    "Rx, Young Master."

    Aleshia whispered. She slowly brought her lips closer and closer until it''s only a centimeter wide space in between them. Aleshia closed her eyes and braced herself.

    Aleshia touched lips with Lawrend before quickly pulling her head back. It was too intimate for her to handle.

    "Hmm? The blood contract is still not off¡­"

    Aleshia looked at her hands and at the details of the blood contract still appearing on it. She turned her head to Lawrend, and she saw that there was a daydreaming look on his face.

    PINCH

    "Ow!"

    Aleshia couldn''t help but pinch Lawrend''s thighs in frustration. He was not thinking of the blood contract when she kissed him. They would have to do it again because of that.

    "Why did you pinch me!?"

    Lawrend eximed as he rubbed the part of his thigh where she pinched. It was sending him waves of pain.

    "You did not think of the blood contract!"

    Aleshia replied with a huff of anger.

    "Ah¡­ I''m sorry¡­"

    Lawrend looked away guiltily.

    "Hmph! If you don''t think of the blood contract this time, I''ll never do this again."

    Aleshia snorted angrily. It was taking a lot of her courage to do this with Lawrend. If she had to kiss him a couple more times because of it, she would feel like it''s her loss.

    "Okay. I''ll do it seriously this time."

    Lawrend promised her before he closed his eyes once again.

    Aleshia looked at Lawrend''s lips and prepared herself mentally once again. She closed her eyes and moved her lips closer. Before long, her lips touched Lawrend''s and moved away. And at that moment, they both felt the faint connections to each other brought by the blood contract disappear.

    Lawrend opened his eyes and stared at Aleshia. Aleshia also opened her eyes and looked straight into Lawrend''s eyes.

    "Thank you for finally trusting me."

    With a solemn voice, Lawrend whispered to Aleshia with a smile hanging on his face.

    "And I''m sorry for not trusting you."

    Aleshia added with a smile of her own. At this moment, she felt that her rtionship with Lawrend had been drawn closer. It was a unique feeling that Aleshia had only felt from E. Of course, it''s just a simrity. Aleshia didn''t actually feel that she''s close to Lawrend as much as she was to E.

    "You should wash your face. It''s white all over."

    Lawrend couldn''t help but say. Her face was still white from the cornstarch that Hereth had thrown to her.

    "Y-Yes."

    Aleshia stood up straight after hearing his words. Her face was red from embarrassment.

    After Aleshia jumped down the carriage to wash her face with a gourd of water, Lawrend looked at the dead body in front of him. He poked it, and it waspletely stiff.

    Lawrend pulled a small part of her cor to look at the middle of her chest in his curiosity.

    "It''s really there¡­"

    There were tree-like ck markings on her body. It wasing from the ce that he touched earlier and spread throughout her body. His memories told him that this thing would show up on her body because she was killed with his lightning spell.

    "..."

    Aleshia had just finished washing her eyes and face when she looked inside the carriage. She saw Lawrend staring inside Hereth''s chest.

    Lawrend felt that something was off, and he turned his head to the back of the carriage.

    "Hi?"

    Lawrend greeted her in reflex. Cold sweat started to pour down his back.

    "What are you doing?"

    Aleshia asked him in a low voice.

    "I''m just checking her out. Wait, I didn''t mean that!"

    Lawrend answered her, but he soon realized that his words could also have a different meaning for her.

    "And I thought I could trust you¡­"

    There was a self-mocking in Aleshia''s voice as she spoke. Lawrend knew that he messed up. He could only exin it to her.

    "Look! There are these markings on her chest. I was looking at it."

    Lawrend pointed frantically.

    "Let me see."

    Aleshia jumped up the carriage. She walked closer to Lawrend and looked at Hereth''s chest.

    "See! I''m not lying."

    Aleshia looked at Lawrend and Hereth''s cleavage.

    "Pervert."

    After saying so, Aleshia pulled Hereth''s corpse down from the carriage. Lawrend helped her after seeing that she was struggling with it.

    Throughout the operation, Aleshia was looking at Lawrend''s hands and where he was touching them. If he even touches her butt or anything, she would look at him with deadpan eyes.

    After theyid the corpse on the ground, Lawrend scratched the back of his head in awkwardness. It was hard for him not to touch some of Hereth''s butt when they were unloading her from the carriage. It was just that hard to move her down.

    "Are we burying her here?"

    Lawrend asked Aleshia. It was scorching under the sun, and if they had to dig a grave for her, it would take quite a while.

    "No. We''re going to burn her body."

    Aleshia replied to him. She was also aware of that problem. She hadn''t had the chance to interrogate Hereth why she came here. That''s why she was still nervous, as there could be other assassins on their way.

    "There''s no logs here to burn her with."

    Lawrend looked around, and all he could see was grass. Just grass. If not grass, it would be the asional tree.

    "You don''t have to worry about that."

    Aleshia ruffled through Hereth''s clothes before pulling out a small square piece of paper.

    "Found it."

    "What''s that?"

    Lawrend asked her in curiosity.

    "It''s a small magic circle designed for burning bodies. I guess she had one to use on you."

    Aleshia exined to him. When Lawrend heard that it was for him, he couldn''t help but gulp hard. It was a good thing that he was able to think fast. Otherwise, that thing would be burning his body.

    "Alright, now burn."

    Aleshia stamped the paper on Hereth''s forehead before uttering a short chant. Suddenly, the symbols on the paper glowed, and Aleshia backed away. Then with an eerie silence, Hereth''s whole body went up in mes.

    "Let''s leave now."

    Aleshia motioned for Lawrend, and they both rode the carriage before leaving the scene swiftly.

    What they didn''t know was that a carriage stopped right beside the burning corpse a dozen minutester.

 Chapter 45 - Another Ambush In The Vanhan Plains

    Lawrend looked behind them in silence. He was thinking about how his life had turned out. At first, he thought that this would be an exciting journey with Aleshia, but it quickly turned for the worse when she made him sign a blood contract.

    Lawrend sighed at how naive he was. Atst, finally, Aleshia trusted him and removed the blood contract that inhibited their trust in each other.

    "I wonder what that other me meant¡­"

    Lawrend looked up into the sky and remembered what just happenedst night. Another Lawrend spoke to him about a sort of promise.

    ''Was that other me, me from my previous life and those memories from that life?''

    Lawrend gripped his fists tighter in anxiousness. The him today felt very different. He didn''t feel exactly anything when he killed that assassin. He should have as it was his first time killing someone.

    ''Forget it. I should focus on my current self. If I dwell more on my past, I fear that it would consume me.''

    Lawrend stood up and sighed. He looked at the broken roof and upper left side of the carriage. The hot rays of the sun were leaking out from it.

    "Aleshia, is there any ce where we can buy another carriage?"

    Lawrend shouted out towards her.

    "That would be in the Sheron Port City, Young Master. We can only have it repaired for the time being at the next vige."

    Aleshia replied to Lawrend. She didn''t look back but kept her eyes on the road.

    "I understand."

    Lawrend nodded his head and sat down on the carriage floor. He crossed his legs and closed his eyes. He looked inside his body and realized that his lightning mana was basically empty. It was odd that he was still able to stay awake and didn''t pass out at all.

    ''It must be the effects of the new purified lightning mana.''

    Lawrend thought to himself. There''s no other exnation besides that. If ever, that could be the only usible exnation that he could think of.

    Lawrend opened his eyes and stood up before resting on the carriage seat. Heid down and closed his eyes. It didn''t take long for him to fall asleep.

    It was around lunchtime when Lawrend opened his eyes. Aleshia had already stopped the carriage and was cooking just right outside. The smell of the cooking bird meat tickled Lawrend''s nose.

    After chatting with Aleshia for a little bit, and quickly devouring the food, Lawrend and Aleshia were already back on the road.

    Just as Lawrend was rxing inside the carriage, it halted all of a sudden.

    "What happened?"

    Lawrend pulled back the curtain to the front of the carriage and looked ahead. Shock covered Lawrend''s face as he looked at a dozen men without any shirts blocking their carriage. They were all carrying sharp short swords in their hands. Lawrend didn''t need to be a genius to know that this was a bandit group ambushing them.

    "What do you guys want?"

    Aleshia looked at the bandits coldly. She already had her hands clutching on her leg where her dagger was.

    "Hehehe, quite straightforward, huh. Why don''t you ask your Young Master? I''m sure he would be able to answer your questions."

    A bandit with a big scar on his left chest chuckled and replied to her. He was the leader of this bandit group.

    "Young Master?"

    Aleshia immediately turned her head around towards Lawrend. Doubt was on her face.

    "I don''t know them, Aleshia. Don''t let them trick you."

    Lawrend had a grave expression on his face as he replied to her. The bandit leader was trying to sow discord with the two of them.

    When the bandit leader heard Lawrend''s words, heughed out loud.

    "Hahahahaha! I meant, you should have said, ''Take the goods and her, please spare my life!''. Hahahaha! Just like the ''Young Master'' from yesterday did."

    The bandit leader taunted Lawrend with a smug grin on his face.

    "YOU!"

    Aleshia gritted her teeth in anger. She almost turned her back at Lawrend once again just from the careless words of this bandit leader. She knew that it would be something that she would regret if she did it again after everything that happened between them.

    "Young Lady, you must have a lot of pent-up lust, right? We brothers here could jack you up as much as you like."

    There was a licentious grin on the bandit leader''s face as he scanned Aleshia''s body.

    "..."

    Instead of responding in anger, Aleshia looked at the bandit leader with the eye of an eagle. It was as if she was an eagle about to swoop down on her prey.

    "I shouldn''t waste my time even fighting scum like you."

    Aleshia sighed and pulled out an orb of ss filled with poisonous gas. It was another one of what he used on the goblins yesterday.

    With a swing of her arm, the orb of poison broke in front of the bandit leader''s foot and exploded poisonous gas into the surroundings that extended for at least tens of meters.

    "What the-! Poison attack! Cover your nose!"

    The bandit leader ordered the other bandits around him. And by covering their noses and mouths firmly, the bandits were able to avoid being affected by the poison gas.

    "Tch! What a sly bastard."

    Aleshia clicked her tongue in anger and swallowed the antidote pill into her mouth.

    "Young Master, take this just in case the poison gas blows into your direction."

    Aleshia passed another pill onto Lawrend''s hand before she jumped down from the carriage. She already had her signature ck dagger in her hand.

    "Time to workout."

    Aleshia snickered before dashing towards the bandit leader''s direction.

    The bandit leader widened his eyes in rm. He couldn''t breathe too much of the poison gas in, or he would be affected by it. It was a conundrum as he needed to breathe if he fought with her as fighting uses up the air in his lungs.

    He gritted his teeth and forced himself not to breathe anything before taking a defensive stance. He had a short sword, and she only had a dagger. Just in terms of weapon length, the longer one is usually the winner.

    With a quick motion, Aleshia shed her dagger onto the bandit leader''s face.

 Chapter 46 - Watching Aleshia Slit Necks

    When the bandit leader saw Aleshia swing her dagger, he immediately raised his short sword in front of his face to defend against her attack. Contrary to his expectation, it was a feint!

    Aleshia twisted her arm and brought her attack to his abdomen. The bandit leader quickly moved his short sword to block her attack. And once again, to his disbelief, it was another feint!

    "Hggh!"

    The bandit leader grunted as he struggled to keep himself from breathing. Aleshia was clearly toying with him. He nced at his bandit brothers, who were hesitating to help him. Fury immediately appeared in his eyes, and he snapped.

    "If I''ll die here today, I might as well take a beauty with me!"

    The bandit leader pointed his short sword outward towards Aleshia and used his stomach as its support. He ran towards her without care anymore.

    "Hahhhhhh!!"

    With a battle cry, he swiftly arrived in front of Aleshia and pushed his short sword forward to stab into her body. But Aleshia was already expecting this, and she rolled down on the ground to avoid his fatal attack.

    "F*ck!"

    The bandit leader screamed, and by instinct, his lungs took in a lot of air. That included a lot of the poison gas that was still lingering in the air.

    The bandit leader fell to the ground with a thud, passed out from the sleeping poison gas.

    The other bandits waited for the wind to blow more of the poison gas away before releasing their hands on their noses and mouths.

    "Avenge the boss!"

    "Yeah!!" x13

    All of the bandits ran towards her together. Their mouths were turned into a grin. Although they lost their leader, they could always appoint another one. And with one less person to share the wealth with, they would get more from this ambush.

    "Heh, I like your confidence."

    Aleshia sneered before she pulled another orb filled with green poison gas.

    All of the bandits stopped in their tracks immediately and ran backward. But it was toote, they were all closely packed together, and they were very near Aleshia.

    Aleshia threw the poison orb on the ground, breaking it, and the poison immediately scattered onto the surroundings. This time, the bandits hadn''t been able to breathe in that much air, and they were still tired from their attempted attack.

    Most of them tried to resist, but it was inevitable that they would not be able to resist the urge to breathe anymore. It was an instinct of their bodies to breathe in to not die from hypoxia. They all slowly fell to the ground one by one.

    "I wasted so many credits¡­"

    Aleshia looked at the broken pieces of ss on the ground in pain. She only had a few of those, and if she ended up using more for this journey, she would quickly run out of them.

    Just a reminder, but the credits she was talking about were from the Blood Flower Assassin Organization. It was earned frompleting missions, and with it, you could buy assassin-rted stuff like these poison orbs that she just used.

    "Aleshia! Are you okay?"

    Lawrend hopped down from the carriage and approached her. His face was filled with worry as he looked at her.

    "Thank you for your worry, Young Master, but I''m okay. I was just pained to use so many Sleeping Poison Orbs consecutively."

    Aleshia had a despondent look on her face as she replied to Lawrend.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll help you buy more next time."

    Lawrend immediately responded with a kind smile on his face. If it could save their lives multiple times, he was very willing to spend some money on it.

    "Hehehe, I was just joking, Young Master. Take this as my sincerity to be your maid."

    Aleshia giggled at Lawrend''s attempt to console her. She found it pretty cute of him to act like that.

    "Ah, I-I see."

    Lawrend didn''t know how to respond to that, so he could only smile and nod at her forcefully. But deep down, it made him pretty happy that Aleshia was so sincere with him.

    Even though Aleshia said that it was just a joke, it was true that it really pained her. But she didn''t want to take advantage of Lawrend''s kindness anymore. She wanted to show him that she could serve him without relying on him too much. It was just pride of her as an assassin.

    "Do you want to turn around or watch?"

    Aleshia asked Lawrend as she swung her dagger around to imply her meaning to him.

    "I want to watch."

    Lawrend immediately knew what she meant. She was basically telling him if he wanted to watch her kill them one by one.

    As to why Lawrend wanted to watch her do it, he wanted to know if he would feel anything if he watched them all die one by one from Aleshia''s hands.

    "Young Master, you have some guts. I''ll try to make it as clean as possible."

    Aleshia praised Lawrend after seeing him nod his head. It hadn''t been that long since Lawrend has killed somebody, but he was already this resilient. She was genuinely in awe of him.

    Aleshia walked towards the bodies of the bandits slowly. She started at the bandit leader first. She lifted his head from the ground by grabbing onto his hair and slit his neck. Blood pooled on the ground, and the bandit leader slowly lost his life in his sleep.

    Lawrend watched the bandit leader die in front of him, and just like before, he didn''t feel anything. This time, Lawrend was sure that something inside him had changed. This must be what that other Lawrend was talking about when he said that he got a small part of him.

    It sent shivers down Lawrend''s spine. Just what happened, or who was that Lawrend that he was so cold towards life. Lawrend couldn''t wrap his head around why someone would be like that.

    "Aleshia, do you feel anything when you kill?"

    Lawrend couldn''t help but ask Aleshia in curiosity after arriving at his earlier thought.

 Chapter 47 - The Feeling Of Killing And Consultant Maid

    "Are you curious?"

    Aleshia asked Lawrend inquisitively.

    "Yes. Please tell me truthfully."

    Lawrend bowed his head to her. He was desperate to know if it was only him that didn''t feel anything.

    "Hmmmm¡­ Where should I start? Ah! When I first killed someone, I was so scared. I didn''t want to do it again, but my circumstances didn''t allow me to. In the end, I killed my second one. When I killed my second one, although it was suffocating, it wasn''t as bad as my first one. It was a pattern that went on until today, I don''t feel anything anymore."

    Aleshia pondered before exining to Lawrend what she felt when she killed people.

    "You don''t feel anything anymore¡­ I see. Thanks."

    Lawrend pondered to himself before thanking her.

    ''So the me in my past life is a killer?''

    Lawrend thought to himself in confusion. Why would the past him be a killer? It doesn''t make any sense. He could only find out in the future if his guess was correct.

    "You don''t have to thank me, Young Master. You can talk to me about your problem."

    Aleshia responded with a smile on her face. She could tell that something was bothering Lawrend right now.

    "It''s nothing."

    Lawrend shook his head at her. He doesn''t know how he would exin to her that he remembers some memories of his past life.

    "If it''s bothering you, Young Master. You can look away. I won''tugh at you."

    Aleshiaforted him. Even if Lawrend tries to hide it from her, it''s so obvious that he''s thinking of something.

    "Alright."

    Lawrend sighed and turned his head away. It was not bothering him. That was the problem. He wanted it to bother him, but he just felt nothing when she killed the bandit leader.

    It didn''t take long for Aleshia to slit the necks of all of the bandits. It created arge pool of red blood. Its stench was gut-wrenching.

    "Young Master, do you want to loot them? I''m sure they have valuable stuff with them."

    Aleshia suggested to Lawrend. Bandits are always ambushing many passing merchant carriages and without any guards, they would attack and plunder.

    "...Money is money."

    Lawrend gritted his teeth and reluctantly agreed. If he could get some money from the bandits to offset the cost that he incurred in this journey, then he wouldn''tin that much.

    "Help me, Young Master."

    Aleshia walked to a corpse and started searching through its pockets. It didn''t take long before she''s able to pull out several banknotes of gold.

    Lawrend frowned as he stepped on the pool of blood and searched through the pockets of a body.

    It took them a quarter of an hour before they were able to load the loot they got from the bandits inside the carriage. It included dozens of short swords and at least more than a dozen thousand gold worth of banknotes.

    "That''s a lot."

    Lawrend couldn''t help but say as he looked at it all loaded inside the carriage. There were some boxes inside the carriage before but now it looked so cluttered with all of the looted stuff.

    "Yes, Young Master. Bandits are very wealthy."

    Aleshia nodded her head as she added from the side. Even for her, she didn''t expect to get so much wealth from a small bandit group. She couldn''t imagine how much it would be if they looted the biggest bandit group in the region.

    "Let''s go."

    Lawrend hopped into the carriage. They had already been dyed by the bandits, and they still have to reach the next vige before night time so they have to hurry.

    "Yes, Young Master."

    Aleshia nodded her head and rode onto the front of the carriage. It didn''t take long before the carriage was moving once again. They disappeared into the horizon soon after.

    A few minutester, another carriage arrived. It stopped in front of the dead bodies of the banditsying on the ground.

    "They are all dead. Continue!"

    A rough and elderly voice sounded from inside the carriage before it continued on ahead and avoided the dead bodies.

    ¡­

    It was exactly nighttime when they arrived at the next vige. This one was simr to the first vige that they encountered on the way. There were houses and rooms for rent.

    "A house for one night."

    Aleshia spoke to the man in front of them.

    "5 silvers."

    The man opened his hands towards her. Aleshia nced at Lawrend before passing 5 silver coins onto the man''s hand.

    As they were riding the carriage to the house, Lawrend couldn''t help but open his mouth and ask Aleshia.

    "Was that the standard payment to rent a house for a night?"

    Aleshia smiled and shook her head as she drove the carriage. It was toote for Lawrend to realize that he was duped before in the other vige.

    "Yes, Young Master. You were scammed by that old man. Hahaha."

    Aleshia replied with a small chuckle. She found it pretty funny that Lawrend only realized this now. He wouldn''t even be able to settle scores with him until they make their return trip.

    "Damn that old man! He took advantage of me."

    Lawrend mmed his fist on the carriage seat in anger. He didn''t realize that he was so naive to fall for a cheap trick.

    "I knew he was scamming us, but you just agreed on your own, Young Master. It was hrious now that I think of it. Hahahaha."

    Aleshiaughed louder. It was like the sound of a melody as her beautiful voice was filled withughter.

    "..."

    Lawrend looked at her back coldly. It was not fun beingughed at by a girl as beautiful as Aleshia. He felt like he was being poked in his heart.

    "Alright, I''ll stop. Next time, don''t just agree, Young Master. Consult me first, ''kay?"

    Aleshia reacted after realizing that Lawrend had been awfully silent. She was quite happy that he learned his lesson.

    "I will. As my maid, I''ll have to consult you every time I have problems."

    Lawrend smiled and replied to her. He couldn''t have imagined that his rtionship with Aleshia would have advanced this far that they were able to have such lighthearted conversations.

 Chapter 48 - Lawrend X Aleshia

    It didn''t take long before Lawrend and Aleshia arrived at the small wooden house that they rented. It was simr to the first one; not that spacious and very rural.

    "Mister, can you get someone to repair our carriage?"

    Aleshia asked the man who guided them here. He was the same one they paid earlier.

    "Sure. I''ll have theme a few minutester."

    The man nodded his head before sprinting to call someone to repair the carriage.

    "Young Master, Allen sure is getting bigger."

    Aleshia pointed out after noticing that Allen was almost as big as two of Lawrend''s palms. When they first got him, he was at most as big as Lawrend''s hands.

    "Mm. He has been eating a lot."

    Lawrend nodded his head. Allen has been eating grass whenever he wanted to. When they were on a stop, he would wander around and eat grass. When they were on the road, he would eat the grass that was inside the carriage that they plucked from the ground.

    "Young Master, can I carry him?"

    Aleshia asked Lawrend as she approached him. She was really curious about this slime. It was naughty and very friendly to humans. She couldn''t help but remember the time when it bounced down on her chest.

    "Sure."

    Lawrend passed Allen to her. He was d that Aleshia was epting Allen. He thought that she wouldn''t like it at all. It was pretty weird to get a slime pet after all.

    "Come here, Allen."

    Aleshia carefully lifted Allen from Lawrend''s hands and held him in her hands.

    Allen looked at her silently with its small slime eyes.

    "Here, pat pat."

    Aleshia patted Allen with a smile on her face. He was cold to the touch, and he was very bouncy and squishy.

    Allen shook his body as if a cat purring from her headpats.

    "I think he likes you."

    Lawrend couldn''t help but say after seeing Allen act so friendly with Aleshia. It was like he was epting her.

    "He does."

    Aleshia nodded her head. She took a liking to Allen immediately.

    After getting close with Allen, Aleshia cooked their dinner while the carriage was being fixed outside. Lawrend and Aleshia slept in separate rooms after that.

    The next morning, they had a quick breakfast before leaving the vige. Their next destination would be the Sheron Port City. It would be where Lawrend would be buying the shipment from another continent.

    They passed through the same grassy ins, but it was obvious that something was different. There were more farnds the closer they got to the city.

    There were also many viges on their way. Most of which were offering simr services to the vige they arrived atst night.

    "We are here."

    Aleshia informed Lawrend.

    Lawrend peeked his head outside of the carriage. Towering cobblestone walls surrounded a city. It was quite intimidating from this perspective.

    They were entering from the North Entrance, and there was a long line of carriages waiting to enter the city. There was a strict check at the entrance, so it takes time to go through all of them.

    "So this is Sheron Port City."

    Lawrend eximed in amazement. Although it was not as magnificent as the ones in his memories, he could still appreciate the magnificence of this huge wall. It was perfect for defending invasions.

    "Young Master, this city is really huge from the inside. It''s at least twice as big as Lanika City. Though most of the space was upied by warehouses storing goods."

    Aleshia exined to Lawrend. She had been here before for a short amount of time.

    "I see. This city is the perfect hub for merchants."

    Lawrend nodded his head in understanding. If there wererge warehouses just to store goods, it would mean that this city was very wealthy. He couldn''t imagine how much tax money goes through here every day.

    "Yes. I remember seeing a huge shipment arrive before just solely for one merchant. That merchant sold those goods all over the kingdom."

    Aleshia could still remember her time here. It was when she had a mission to assassinate a merchant. It went well, and the memories she had in this city were very distinct to her.

    "I wanted to do that too, but with me being able to wield magic already. I think I''m just gonna give it up."

    Lawrend sighed to himself. It was his father''s desire for him to be a sessful merchant, but now that he was already a Beginner Mage, it doesn''t matter anymore. He would pursue magic and rise to the top, andplete his goal of a maid harem.

    "You have your goals set. That''s¡­ envious."

    Aleshia looked up into the clouds, lost in thought. She wanted to heal her little sister''s illness. But after that, what would she do? Would she still pursue being an assassin?

    Aleshia didn''t know why but at that thought, she looked at Lawrend. And at that moment, she realized that she had simrly found her own goal.

    "Envious?"

    Lawrend raised an eyebrow. He didn''t know what she was envious about.

    "Nothing, Young Master. I just found my goal right now."

    Aleshia smiled beautifully at Lawrend. It was a smile filled with sincerity. Lawrend''s heart started beating quickly when he saw that. She was so mesmerizing and beautiful.

    "W-What''s with that look?"

    Aleshia was taken aback by the intent look that Lawrend was giving her. It was like he was in a daze.

    "A-Ah¡­ I was just thinking of something."

    Lawrend stuttered as he replied. He gulped hard. Something about her made his heart flutter. He couldn''t help but remember the time when she kissed him two times. His cheeks immediately turned red in embarrassment.

    "Young Master, are you okay?"

    Oblivious to the thoughts inside Lawrend''s head, Aleshia touched his forehead and felt his temperature.

    "A-Aleshia!"

    Lawrend moved back in a fluster. He panted nervously as he looked at her. Just her touch made his heart beat much faster.

 Chapter 49 - Aleshia Is Not Ready For Night Services

    "You don''t seem to be sick."

    Aleshia pondered in thought. The temperature she felt from Lawrend''s forehead was not enough for him to be considered sick.

    "That''s because I''m not."

    Lawrend replied with his face burning red. He moved away from her as the closer she was, the more his heart beat quicker.

    "I see. That''s a relief then."

    Aleshia sighed in relief. She became worried for a second over nothing.

    Time passed quietly as they waited for their turn. Aleshia would drive the carriage forward from time to time as the carriages in front of them moved forward.

    Lawrend was behind the curtain at the front of the carriage. He couldn''t help but nce towards it from time to time. Contrary to what you might think, he was not looking at the curtain but rather at the woman behind it. She was sitting calmly while waiting for the carriage in front to move.

    ''Just what is going on with me?''

    Lawrend touched his chest and felt the rapid beating of his heart. It was thundering, and this was the first time that Lawrend had ever felt something like this.

    Lawrend shook his head and pulled the curtain at the back of the carriage, and looked outside. He tried to calm himself down, but for some reason, he was feeling gritty. It was as if his body wanted to do something, but he couldn''t put it into words.

    It took almost an hour, but Lawrend and Aleshia were finally able to enter the city. The moment they entered the city, the bustling noises from the peddlers and the crowd hit their ears.

    It was a familiar experience to Lawrend, but it was inly apparent that this city was more bustling than Lanika City. The economy in this ce was booming. A long line of restaurants and shops lined the street into the city.

    "Amazing¡­"

    Lawrend murmured in awe. This level of bustling was almost at the level of the cities in the memories of his past life. It was shocking to Lawrend as the city in his memories had at least 250,000 residents. Just how many residents does this city have!?

    "Young Master, do you want to stay at an inn?"

    Aleshia asked Lawrend, who was looking outside through the front of the carriage and turning his head from left to right.

    "Let''s stay at a luxury inn."

    Lawrend nodded his head. He could imagine the noisy crowd that would be inside the average inns in this bustling city. He doesn''t like being in such crowded ces.

    "I understand, Young Master."

    Aleshia nodded her head candidly. She understood him. As a noble, he would not be used to the atmosphere inside an average inn.

    They quickly found an inn. It was named ''Bleak Skies Inn''. It was a pretty small inn, but it was obvious as there would only be so few that could afford to stay here.

    The carriage was taken by an inn staff to park behind the inn as a service to its customers.

    "Wee to the Bleak Skies Inn. What room would you like, sir?"

    A beautiful receptionist greeted them the moment they entered the establishment. She had a petite body and a dolled-up face. She was wearing a ck tight skirt and a white round-neck shirt.

    "The most expensive one."

    Lawrend replied to the receptionist with a smile on his face. After getting that fortune from the bandits, he didn''t care about money right now. He even had thoughts of just abandoning this venture since he already got enough money to pay for E''s healing and to offset any losses that he incurred.

    But Lawrend still decided to continue on as he now has questions about Mages that he would like to ask the local Mage Guild about.

    In this world, guilds are everywhere. For every major profession, a guild would oversee it. For example, the Mage Guild oversees Mages. They provide benefits to their members in exchange for their help.

    "Please, follow me."

    The receptionist smiled widely after hearing Lawrend''s words. He was like a walking cash cow in her eyes.

    The receptionist led the way, and they walked up the stairs. It was a long walk before they arrived at the top of the three stories inn.

    "This is our Creava Room. It has a king-size bed, perfect for ''night'' services."

    The receptionist gave Lawrend a wink before looking at Aleshia at the side. There was a suggestive meaning under her words. She opened the door and gave way to them before standing to the side.

    "Thank you."

    Lawrend felt his heart skip a beat at the receptionist''s words. He couldn''t help but nce at Aleshia, but she just stood there cooly even though she understood what the receptionist meant.

    "There will be waitresses waiting at the end of the hallway. Please call them when you need ''anything''."

    The receptionist exined before closing the door and leaving them behind. It seems to Lawrend that this was not just an inn. It also had some ''extra'' services offered.

    "Sigh, how stressful."

    Lawrend released a sigh of relief, knowing that the receptionist had already left. Her words were full of hidden suggestions.

    "Young Master, do you still remember our agreement with each other before we went on this journey?"

    Aleshia asked him with no emotion on her face.

    "That you would escort me?"

    Lawrend replied to her with a raised eyebrow. He couldn''t understand what she was getting at.

    "Yes, and you should understand that there won''t be any of that ''night'' services happening in between us."

    Aleshia looked at Lawrend coldly as she exined to him. She was only offering herself to be his maid. At least, she doesn''t think it''s right for her to offer her body to him too.

    "I understand."

    Lawrend nodded his head firmly. She was right. She was only his maid right now. If he dares to force himself on her, then he would surely lose her trust before being killed pathetically.

    "That''s all, Young Master. I''ll go rest on the bed."

    Aleshia removed her cold face as if it was just a dream and put on a warm smile. Lawrend shook his head after seeing that. Women, they really value their bodies. He almost thought that she would look at him like that for the whole day.

 Chapter 50 - Lawrend Captures Aleshia

    Aleshia didn''t even change out of her maid clothes and just plopped herself onto the bed.

    "So soft¡­"

    Aleshia murmured with her eyes closed. Lying on a soft bed feels really good after sleeping on that hard carriage seat for so many days.

    Lawrend sat on his side of the bed while Allen was in his arms. He put him down on the bed and nced at Aleshia. Somehow, he wants to open his mouth right now and tell her what has been bothering him since earlier.

    "Aleshia."

    Lawrend called out to her. It was an instinctive reaction. His heart couldn''t help but beat quickly in anticipation of what he was about to do.

    "Hm?"

    Aleshia turned her head towards Lawrend''s direction and looked at him while still lying on the bed.

    "I like you."

    Lawrend stared silently into Aleshia''s eyes. The meaning was conveyed directly to her from his eyes.

    "Young Master¡­"

    Aleshia raised herself from the bed and sat up. She looked at Lawrend with wide eyes.

    "You are so beautiful, cute, and strong. Aleshia, why don''t you follow me to the end of the world?"

    Lawrend was aware that what he was saying was cringey. It was so cringey that he was about to puke, but he needed to do this to convey his love to her.

    "C-cute? Follow you to the end of the world? Young Master, even if you say that so suddenly¡­"

    Aleshia''s face flushed red as this was the first time that someone was confessing to her so boldly. She didn''t know what was the logical response she should make.

    "Aleshia¡­"

    Lawrend raised his legs onto the bed and moved closer to her. He couldn''t stop himself anymore. He already confessed and it would be stupid to back down now. He had to man up now or never.

    "Y-Young Master¡­"

    Aleshia gulped hard as she witnessed Lawrend move closer to her. For some reason, he was being so manly right now that she was suffocating from it. She couldn''t help but raise her head and look at Lawrend''s handsome face.

    Aleshia''s heart was beating out of her control. She was just like a maiden that was experiencing her first love. Well, she actually was.

    "Aleshia, I hate you. I hate you for all the things you did to me, but I also want to cherish you at the same time. I want you to be mine so I can let go of this hate inside me."

    Lawrend touched Aleshia''s chin with his right hand and focused her face directly to his.

    "H-Hate me? And then you want me to be yours?"

    Aleshia stuttered as her eyes swam around. Lawrend''s presence was suffocating her. She couldn''t believe that he would ever do something like this to her.

    "Yes. In truth, I just realized recently that I''m really possessive. When I looked at your smile earlier, I knew I had to keep you in my life, no matter what."

    Lawrend''s words wereing from the depths of his heart. Although, what he was doing right now was reenacting the confession scenes in the otome games that he had yed in his past life.

    "K-Keep me??"

    Aleshia gulped as she felt a new emotion appear inside her assassin heart. It was faint, but it was spreading rapidly. It was like a poison.

    Yes, this was the poison of love. Once it takes a hold of you, it will be hard to escape from it.

    "Aleshia¡­ I''ll take care of you and your little sister. I won''t let you live in the slums anymore."

    Lawrend knew that this was the moment to strike while the iron was hot. This promise of him was like the straw that broke the camel''s back.

    Aleshia''s heart skipped a beat in response. This was her dream when she was small. That a handsome wealthy nobleman would confess his love to her and take her and her little sister away from the slums. It was a silly dream that she has long forgotten, but it resurfaced now with great momentum.

    "I¡­"

    Aleshia opened and closed her mouth. Her maiden heart wanted to say yes, but her assassin heart wanted to say no. She was in a dilemma.

    That was a problem, until¡­ Lawrend touched his lips with hers. It broke away all of the doubt inside her mind. She felt like she was epted. Satisfaction filled her heart.

    Her efforts were finally recognized by someone. She was entirely smitten. She knew it herself, and she gave up trying to resist it. Aleshia closed her eyes and silently enjoyed the touch of Lawrend''s lips.

    Lawrend''s kiss was not too hard nor too soft. It was just the right bnce of both. Aleshia wanted more, but Lawrend already pulled back his lips. She and Lawrend silently stared into each other''s eyes.

    Lawrend could see in Aleshia''s eyes that she had already surrendered her heart to him. She was in a daze as she tried to process what just happened.

    "...I''d take that as a yes."

    Lawrend grinned widely. Aleshia turned her head away and nodded her head lightly. Her face was red as an apple.

    Meanwhile, Allen''s slime eyes were staring at them silently. It was unknown what was going through his mind.

    Lawrend looked at Aleshia who was blushing in front of him. He couldn''t believe what just happened. It all happened so fast that by the time he realized it, he had already kissed her. His face turned red when he realized what he had just done.

    Meanwhile, Aleshia was ncing at Lawrend from time to time. She didn''t know why she just nodded her head! What was going through her head?! She was his maid, why would he even confess to her!?

    Aleshia was confused at what was happening.

    Lawrend quickly changed his clothes. It was all dusty from their travels.

    "Y-Young Master??"

    Aleshia was flustered seeing Lawrend change in front of her.

    "What? I only changed my outer clothes."

    Lawrend asked her in bewilderment. In his mind, there was no shame for a man to change his outer clothes in front of someone.

 Chapter 51 - Uncle Kaban

    "Y-Yes."

    Aleshia nodded her head shyly. For some reason, she thought that he was gonna ''do'' it already.

    "Let''s rest for a bit before we go outter."

    Lawrend told her before heid on the bed. He was also enjoying the softness of this bed after sleeping on that carriage seat for a long period of time.

    "Yes, Young Master."

    Aleshia nodded her head before shey on her side, facing away from him. She was still confused about what just happened. She looked at the wall of the room in a daze.

    Lawrend took a nap and it was alreadyte afternoon when he opened his eyes.

    "Let''s go, Aleshia."

    Lawrend called out to her. She was still sleeping on the bed.

    "Okay, Young Master."

    Aleshia raised her body from the bed before following him outside. Her eyes were still groggy from sleep. That soft bed only made her want to sleep more.

    Lawrend and Aleshia left the inn before they strolled through the streets of the city. The sky was already darkening and the restaurants and stalls on the street were already lighting up theirnterns.

    "Do you know where the Merchant Guild is? We need to ask them if the shipment has already arrived or not."

    Lawrend asked Aleshia as he walked in front of her. He was looking left and right, trying to find where the Merchant Guild was.

    "I remember it was on the other side of the city, at the Port District."

    Aleshia replied to him. Simr to Lanika City, Sheron Port City is also divided into different districts. The Port District upies about two-thirds of the totalnd area of the city. It was located south and the port is located inside it.

    There were many warehouses in that part of the district. Most of which were used to store goods. This district that they were in right now is called the Trade and Residential District. This is where everyone lives and it was simr to the Merchant District at Lanika City.

    Lawrend and Aleshia decided to ride a carriage midway. It would take them too long if they just walked to the Port District.

    A few minutester, they were already in front of the Merchant Guild. There was a huge card of a gold coin at the entrance.

    The ce was brightly lit by manynterns. Lawrend and Aleshia entered the establishment and they were greeted by the silence inside. Compared to the world outside, this ce was silent enough for you to hear a pin drop.

    There was a white-bearded man at the receptionist desk. He nced at Lawrend, taken aback. Lawrend and Aleshia walked towards him after seeing that he was the only receptionist avable right now.

    "Is that you, Lawrend?"

    The bearded man asked in surprise. He was looking at Lawrend as if he was very familiar with him.

    "Uh, who are you?"

    Lawrend was taken aback that someone recognized him.

    "My name is Kaban. I can''t mistake that red hair of yours. It''s really simr to your father''s."

    Kaban smiled as he replied to Lawrend. There was a reminiscing look on his face.

    "You know my father?"

    Lawrend was genuinely surprised. His father really was the wealthiest merchant noble in Lanika City. He even had connections here.

    "Yes. Your father and I are actually really close. We have made trade deals many times in the past."

    Kaban answered. He looked upward into the ceiling and remembered the good old days that he spent with Lawrend''s father.

    "That''s amazing, so can I call you Uncle Kaban?"

    Lawrend asked Kaban with excited eyes. This was his first time meeting someone outside the city that recognized his father and he couldn''t help but be excited.

    "Hahaha! That''s better."

    Uncle Kabanughed uproariously. Having Lawrend initiate himself to call him his Uncle really made him feel satisfied.

    "So Uncle Kaban, is the shipment from the other continent here?"

    Lawrend asked upfront. There are only so few shipmentsing from another continent so it is easy to distinguish between them.

    "Oh, were you sent here by your father to buy from that shipment?"

    Uncle Kaban asked in curiosity. That shipment was something that only the biggest of merchants from the region should know about. If Lawrend knew then that information could onlye from his father.

    "...Yes."

    Lawrend didn''t know if it would be bad if he said that he was not sent here by his father so he could only lie with a straight face.

    "I understand. The shipment will be arriving tomorrow morning. It will dock at port 14."

    Uncle Kaban nodded his head in understanding before exining to him.

    "Thank you, Uncle Kaban."

    Lawrend thanked him with a smile on his face.

    "Wait, is she your maid?"

    Uncle Kaban couldn''t help but ask after seeing Aleshia standing behind Lawrend.

    "Yes, why?"

    Lawrend asked back in puzzlement.

    "Did you get your father''s permission?"

    There was a smile slowly blooming on Uncle Kaban''s face as he asked Lawrend.

    "N-No¡­"

    This time, Lawrend couldn''t lie to him. If he was really close to his father, then he should be aware that he doesn''t like to have maids.

    "Haha! I knew it. Don''t worry. I won''t tell your father. Though I''d have to say, you really are his son."

    Uncle Kabanughed out loud. There was a teasing smile on his face as he looked at Lawrend.

    "Thank you. Do you know why my father doesn''t want to get maids?"

    Lawrend asked with a face full of curiosity. It was something that had been bothering him all his life. His father only hired butlers but never maids. He went even as far as preventing Lawrend from getting his own.

    "I don''t want you to know it from me. You better ask your old man. It was his fault after all."

    Uncle Kaban shook his head with a smile. He clearly knew something that Lawrend didn''t, and for some reason, it was funny for him. Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows. There seems to be more to it as to why his father didn''t want any maids.

 Chapter 52 - The Mage Guildâ€™s Test

    "Alright, Thank you."

    Lawrend bid his farewell before leaving with Aleshia.

    "Let''s go to the Mage Guild next."

    Lawrend told Aleshia before he rode inside the carriage that was waiting for them outside. They soon arrived in front of an ancient-looking building. There was a card of a simple magic circle above its door. Some parts of the building were covered in moss. It was obvious that this building has stood here for a long time.

    Unlike thenterns used all over the city, which was fueled by fire, thenterns in front of the Mage Guild were glowing with pure white light. It made the building stand out in the city.

    "The Mage Guild¡­"

    Lawrend gulped heavily. There was a mixture of excitement and anticipation inside him. He wanted to know why he couldn''t cast his Shock Arc before. His question would finally be answered here.

    They entered the Mage Guild, and they were greeted by the bustling noises inside. There were tables where several Mages wearing cloaks or long robes were having a heated discussion with each other.

    Lawrend and Aleshia approached the receptionist. It was a young man wearing a blue cloak. There was an emblem of the Mage Guild pinned to it. It was the same design as the card disyed outside.

    "Good evening. How may I help you?"

    The receptionist smiled at them gently.

    "I have questions about spell casting. Where can I find answers about it?"

    Lawrend asked the receptionist.

    "Oh! Are you a Beginner Mage, perhaps?"

    The receptionist quickly realized that Lawrend was just a Beginner Mage. Only Beginner Mages would ask such questions, after all.

    "Yes."

    Lawrend nodded candidly.

    "We have a library over there, but you have to be a member of the Mage Guild to use it."

    The receptionist pointed towards their right. There was an open library there, and many Mages were scrolling through them.

    "Do I need to take a test?"

    Lawrend asked.

    "Please follow me."

    Instead of answering him, the receptionist left his post and guided them. He brought Lawrend and Aleshia through a door leading to the back of the building.

    "This is the testing grounds. You cast your spell, and we would judge your capabilities off of it."

    The receptionist exined to them.

    "..."

    Lawrend had a pained face as he realized that he had to cast his spell. He couldn''t even cast it. How could he be tested? He would just fail.

    "Is there a problem? If you still don''t know how to cast a spell, we can test your mana for purity and volume."

    The receptionist quickly realized what Lawrend was troubled about. It was not the first time that he encountered someone who couldn''t cast a spell yet.

    "We''ll do that then."

    Lawrend replied. Since he couldn''t cast his spell anymore, he might as well just test his mana''s purity.

    "Young Master?"

    Aleshia furrowed her eyebrows. She didn''t know that Lawrend couldn''t cast his spell anymore without touching his target. She thought that he was just pretending.

    "Don''t worry, Aleshia. I''ll pass this test."

    Lawrend smiled at her confidently. He thought that Aleshia was worried about him passing, so he reassured her.

    There were lights all around the testing grounds. There were several targets far away from them. On one side was a table lined with crystal balls.

    "You- Uh, what is your name?"

    The receptionist asked awkwardly. He tried to call Lawrend, but he realized that he didn''t know his name.

    "Lawrend. Lawrend Horiel."

    Lawrend replied.

    "Lawrend Horiel, you will hold that crystal ball with your hand. Make sure your hand is properly in contact with it. After that, close your eyes. The crystal ball will do its magic."

    The receptionist instructed Lawrend. This crystal ball would test Lawrend''s mana purity and determine his actual power.

    "I understand."

    Lawrend nodded his head solemnly. He was kind of nervous about this test. After all, he purified his mana before. He didn''t know what result he would get.

    Lawrend walked towards one of the crystal balls on the table andid his right hand on top. He released a breath of air and closed his eyes.

    A swirl appeared inside the transparent crystal ball after Lawrend closed his eyes. Vibrant rainbow colors went round and round in a spiral. Faint crackling sounds slowly started. Small sparks were appearing inside the crystal ball. It was alling from Lawrend''s hands.

    Inside Lawrend''s body, he saw the violet lightning mana be attracted towards his right hand. They slowly trickled out of his hand, which caused lightning arcs to fall inside the crystal ball.

    The crystal ball then slowly changed color. It slowly turned red and opaque.

    "A Beginner Mage."

    The receptionist nodded his head after seeing the red color. It was as he expected. The red color means that Lawrend is a Beginner Mage.

    "Wait¡­ It''s changing color?"

    The receptionist was just about to talk to Lawrend when he saw the crystal ball change color from the corner of his eyes. It baffled him as the color change was slow.

    "Y-You''re a True Mage already?"

    The receptionist asked as he stuttered. The crystal ball was now color orange. He felt like Lawrend was ying with him by pretending that he was just a Beginner Mage.

    "What?"

    Lawrend was taken aback. The stage above the Beginner Mage is the Mage stage or True Mage stage for a much easier distinction. He hadn''t even been a Beginner Mage for a week. It was odd that he would be a True Mage already.

    "Sir, are you ying with me?"

    The receptionist walked towards Lawrend with anger on his face. He felt humiliated that Lawrend pretended to be a Beginner Mage! He must have beenughing in his mind that he tricked him.

    "No, No, No! I wasn''t. I just became a Beginner Mage a few days ago."

    Lawrend defended himself from the usation. By this time, many of the staff and other mages in the training ground were staring in their direction. They were whispering towards each other in discussion.

    "Oh, please. The Power Crystal Ball is a Magic Artifact designed and perfected by the Mage Guild. There''s no way it would malfunction."

    The receptionist rolled his eyes. He wasn''t gonna allow himself to be taken advantage of that easily.

 Chapter 53 - Meeting The Guild Master

    "How about this? There''s still another test, right? Why don''t I take that too so I can prove to you that I''m really not a True Mage yet."

    Lawrend bargained with the receptionist.

    "Tch. Alright, but if you were really a True Mage, your Mage Guild membership will be revoked."

    The receptionist truly thought that Lawrend was actually a True Mage. He thought that by putting the membership on the line, he would back down. After all, there are many benefits to being a member of the Mage Guild. No mage on the continent was able to resist that temptation.

    "Sounds good to me."

    Lawrend nodded his head bravely. He was not a guild member anyway, and he was confident that this next test would truly prove what strength he has.

    "Heh, did everyone hear that? Please be my witness!"

    The receptionist chuckled and looked around. Even if Lawrend wanted to deny itter, there were many witnesses here.

    "Now that that''s settled. There''s a long ruler on that table. What you have to do is to gather your mana throughout your body to your hand and push it all out into the ruler by holding its end."

    The receptionist exined to Lawrend. This would be the second test that would test his mana''s volume. Basically, it records how much mana he has.

    "I understand."

    Lawrend nodded his head. He took a deep breath and released his breath slowly. He held onto the end of the ruler before closing his eyes. The ruler started from 1 to 100. Even though the ruler was already longer than the average ruler the numbers were still small.

    Lawrend gathered all of the violet lightning mana inside his body into his hand. He took a deep breath again before gritting his teeth and pushing all of it into the ruler.

    The ruler started to glow a bright white color starting from the end that Lawrend was holding it from. It moved slowly before stopping at the 1 mark.

    "1-1!?"

    The receptionist looked at the ruler in shock. When the crowd around them heard his words, they all frowned in confusion.

    What''s the reason you ask? It''s because a Beginner Mage should stop at the 3 marks. A 1 mark shouldn''t be odd for most people, but Lawrend had the mana purity of a True Mage! There was no way that this makes sense.

    "W-Why?"

    Lawrend was shocked himself. He should have an exact of 3 marks on the ruler. This was ording to what he has read in the books about magic.

    "Quick! Call the Guild Master!"

    The receptionist shouted at another guild staff. The staff nodded his head and immediately ran back inside to call the so-called Guild Master.

    "Everyone! We would like to ask you to stay here."

    The receptionist shouted. He had a grave expression on his face. He didn''t even have the anger on his face anymore.

    Everyone inside the testing grounds looked at each other in confusion. Nevertheless, they heeded his words. There seems to be something serious going on.

    "What''s happening?"

    Lawrend asked the receptionist. He suddenly became serious when he saw the 1 mark that Lawrend got.

    "Let''s just wait for the Guild Master."

    The receptionist didn''t tell him clearly. Lawrend could only wait together with Aleshia.

    Before long, a tall man with a slick back hairstyle entered the testing grounds. His looks suggest that he was at least in histe 20s. He held onto a long staff with a big blue gem on top.

    "What is it, Creol?"

    The man asked the receptionist.

    "Guild Master!"

    Instead of responding, the receptionist went closer to the guild master and whispered into his ear.

    "I see."

    The guild master nodded his head before turning it towards Lawrend.

    "So your name is Lawrend?"

    The guild master asked to which, Lawrend nodded his head.

    "Do you want to be an elite member of the Mage Guild? You will have the benefits of a True Mage even though you are still a Beginner Mage. That also applies if you reach True Mage in the future. You would also get the benefits of a High Mage, and so on."

    The guild master asked Lawrend and exined the benefits of being an elite member. By this time, the crowd whispered to each other. There were shocked expressions on their faces.

    "What''s the reason you want me to be an elite member?"

    Lawrend was bewildered. The benefits of being an elite member seem too good to be true so he couldn''t help but feel that something was off.

    "... Come with me inside."

    The guild master nced at the other people inside the testing grounds before beckoning Lawrend to follow him.

    "Creol, make them sign Blood Contracts."

    The guild master ordered the receptionist before entering the Mage Guild.

    "Yes, sir!"

    The receptionist, or rather, Creol, nodded his head in salute.

    He looked at the people inside the testing grounds and gave them meaningful looks.

    "You heard the guild master."

    Creol shrugged his shoulders at them. The crowd could only follow his words and sign blood contracts made by the Mage Guild. In conclusion, they were given a gag order about this incident.

    What Creol didn''t realize was that a shadow quietly slipped past the crowd and jumped over the walls of the testing ground in silence.

    Inside the Mage Guild, Lawrend was sitting inside the Guild Master''s office. The Guild Master in question was sitting on his desk in front of Lawrend and Aleshia.

    "I would like to introduce myself. My name is Reon Garne. I''m the Mage Guild Branch Guild Master of this city."

    The guild master introduced himself to Lawrend.

    "Pleased to meet you, sir! My name is Lawrend Horiel."

    Lawrend extended his hand forward in a handshake. He was in awe of this man in front of him. Being the Branch Guild Master of the Mage Guild means that he was a bigshot. One snap of his fingers and he can mobilize all of the mages in the city.

    "So Lawrend, do you ept my offer?"

    The guild master asked Lawrend with a confident smile.

 Chapter 54 - The Guild Masterâ€™s Offer

    "Please exin to me first why you want me to be an elite member of the Mage Guild? I''m just a Beginner Mage."

    Lawrend asked the guild master seriously. He didn''t think that he would get it for free.

    "You are simr to Grand Mage Bask Light. He also had a greater mana purity than he should have. If you didn''t know, a Grand Mage is above the Arch Mage. Meaning, he was someone that could hold the roof of a kingdom."

    The guild master exined to Lawrend. He was expecting that Lawrend would also be a Grand Mage just like Bask Light so he was willing to offer him benefits.

    "In other words, you want my loyalty?"

    Lawrend could guess what his words implied. If he epted these benefits now, he couldn''t ignore the orders of the Mage Guild anymore. For Lawrend, that was something that would go against his ns for the future.

    "Yes. This makes things easier now that you said it. Though, you don''t have to worry. The Mage Guild will not order you around like a dog. We only want your help if the timees that the Mage Guild is in trouble."

    The guild master grinned after hearing Lawrend''s words. He eased Lawrend''s worries by informing him that what he would do once he epted his offer was really simple.

    "That''s¡­ a really good offer."

    Lawrend couldn''t say no after hearing such a good offer. There was no way that the Mage Guild would ever get in trouble. It was a Guild that covers the whole continent after all. He would basically be getting the benefits for free.

    "What do you say?"

    The guild master rested his arms on the desk and moved his face closer to Lawrend''s.

    "I agree."

    Lawrend nodded his head without any suspense. He was sure that he was the one winning here.

    "Great! By the way, your response was recorded using this Seeking Crystal Ball."

    The guild master tapped the crystal ball that was sitting on the desk this whole time. It was capable of recording the motions in a 3d space around it.

    "I understand."

    Lawrend nodded his head. This was a way for the Guild Master to make sure that Lawrend would follow through with the deal. Otherwise, he would have evidence to use against him in the future.

    "Here''s your Mage Guild pin. If you want, we have uniforms that you can wear."

    The guild master passed Lawrend a pin. It was simr to the one the receptionist from earlier was wearing, but there were some key differences. First, this pin was blue in color, while the pin the receptionist was wearing was white. Second, there was a star diagram at the center of the magic circle.

    "That pin will tell others that you are an Elite Member of the guild. It also includes what mage you are. For example, that magic circle on your pin has 8 sides. One side of it was highlighted. That tells you that you are a Beginner Mage. As for me, look at it."

    The guild master exined to Lawrend in detail. He pulled out the pin on his cloak and showed it to Lawrend with a smug smile on his face.

    "4! You''re an Arch Mage!"

    Lawrend eximed in shock. There were 4 sides highlighted on his pin. This man in front of him is a true bigshot. His power could easily destroy this city with a single spell.

    "Hehe, cool, right? Aim for at least something like this."

    The guild master smiled at Lawrend. Lawrend was aware that there was a Beginner Mage, Mage/True Mage, High Mage, Arch Mage, andstly, Grand Mage. Their powers are much greater than the ones before them and they could tyrannize very easily.

    For example, just a single Grand Mage could decimate a whole kingdom. They were the true powerhouses that rule the kingdoms.

    "I won''t disappoint you."

    Lawrend nodded his head solemnly. Being motivated by an Arch Mage made Lawrend more determined to grow stronger. Not just to create a Maid Harem, but to be one of the elites.

    "That''s good. I will not take any more of your time. Since it''s alreadyte, you can take any books you want from the library. Just make sure to return it."

    The guild master nodded in satisfaction. Lawrend would surely be a Grand Mage in the future as long as he doesn''t die. That''s why he was being kind and respectful to him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have even nced at him due to his shitty strength.

    "Thank you. Then we''ll take our leave."

    Lawrend bowed slightly before bidding his farewell. Aleshia tailed him from behind.

    "We can give you a blood contract if you don''t trust your maid."

    The guild master added just as they were about to leave the office. Lawrend turned around and pulled Aleshia''s waist.

    "No thanks. As you can see, I trust her."

    Lawrend was hugging Aleshia''s waist as he stood by the doorway. The guild master was taken aback by Lawrend''s actions beforeughing out loud.

    "AHAHAHAHA! Certainly, youngsters like you should enjoy their prime life."

    There was amusement on the guild master''s face. He found Lawrend''s actions amusing.

    "Very well."

    Lawrend left and closed the door.

    Meanwhile, Aleshia was blushing red. She couldn''t help but open her mouth toin.

    "Young Master, what was that?"

    Aleshiained with a cute pout. Lawrend just suddenly embraced her out in the open.

    "What? You don''t like it?"

    Lawrend blinked his eyes at her. She didn''t resist earlier.

    "I¡­ Young Master, why are you bullying me! I still have my daggers on me."

    Aleshia threatened. She pulled her skirt and showed Lawrend the dagger hidden under it.

    "I''m joking. I''m joking."

    Although Aleshia was acting pretty tamepared to before, Lawrend still sweated in nervousness. He raised his hands in front of him. He didn''t know if she would actually do it.

    "Hmph."

    Aleshia snorted in reply. She was displeased.

    "Let me get a book in the library and then we can return to the inn."

    Lawrend informed her. They walked down the stairs from the 2nd-floor mezzanine. [Author''s Note: mezzanine - an open floor, simr to a balcony, but inside the building.]

 Chapter 55 - The Noble Demon Aezel Bloodhorn

    Lawrend entered the open library. A guild staff was standing from the side, and he nced at Lawrend''s Mage Guild pin before looking away. The guild assigned him to make sure that only members of the guild enter the library. Aleshia could only wait from the side as she was not a member.

    Lawrend browsed through the shelves. He found a book called ''The Basics of Spellcasting''. A High Mage wrote it. Lawrend looked through it and found that it contained detailed information about spellcasting. He left the open library and brought it with him.

    In his curiosity, Lawrend asked the guild staff for a uniform. They gave him a blue cloak simr to what they were wearing.

    Lawrend and Aleshia then left the guild. Soon, they were back in the inn. It was already almost midnight. They had spent such a long time just traveling from one point to another.

    Lawrend rested his back on the bed frame and opened the book to read.

    The Basics of Spellcasting

    ''When one casts a spell, it uses a set amount of mana. If that mana is insufficient, the spell will fail to realize.''

    Basically, this was the gist of the book. Though it also exined someplicated topics, but that was not the point here.

    Lawrend closed the book and sighed. When he purified his violet lightning mana before, it reduced their volume by a lot. This should be why he couldn''t cast a spell anymore. He would have to increase his mana first before he can cast the Shock Arc spell once again.

    Lawrend looked around the room and found that Aleshia was already sleeping. He turned off thentern on the side of the bed and slept. They still have a lot to do tomorrow.

    The next morning, Aleshia stood up and woke Lawrend up.

    "Morning already?"

    Lawrend opened his eyes groggily. He got out of bed and looked at Aleshia as he rubbed his eyes.

    "Good morning, Young Master."

    Aleshia smiled at Lawrend.

    "Good morning too."

    Lawrend replied as he stretched his arms. He quickly wore a new set of clothes before they headed outside.

    The sky was still quite dark when they got out as the sun was just rising from the horizon. They traveled to the Port District and into the seaside ports.

    "Wow!"

    Lawrend eximed as he saw the sea for the first time. However, he could somewhat recall something simr from his memories. The sea was vast and it extended far into the horizon. There were even fish swimming in the clear blue water.

    "There sure are a lot of people waiting here already."

    This was at port 14. There was a small crowd waiting for the arrival of the shipment. They were merchants that are gonna bid for the bulk of the goods from the ship.

    "Look! The ship is arriving!"

    A tall man shouted and pointed far into the sea. Arge wooden ship can be seen slowly heading their way. The big white sails made it especially obvious to the naked human eye.

    "Wait, what is that g?"

    Someone noticed that the g waving on the ship was not the one that they were expecting. It was a red one with the face of a horned demon.

    Suddenly, a loud bellow of arge war horn sounded from the ship. It was resounding, and it could be heard even to the farthest edge of the city.

    "Demons!"

    No one knows who shouted first, but they all ran without looking back the moment everyone heard it. Of course, that included Lawrend and Aleshia.

    Demons are ck-skinned humanoids. They are savages that attack and pige viges. They also have horns that can easily be recognized.

    There is a myth going around that demons are from another world. Though, no one could prove this myth, even now.

    "Young Master, I''ll carry you!"

    Aleshia shouted to Lawrend, who was running just beside her. The ship had already started to dock at the port, and several demons were jumping down.

    "I can still run, Aleshia."

    Lawrend didn''t want to be carried by a girl. He would have to live the shame of being carried by a girl if he did so.

    "Alright. Then follow me, Young Master."

    Aleshia nodded her head. She turned to the right, and Lawrend followed her.

    At the port, a white-skinned demon was walking down the ship. She was astoundingly beautiful. There was a straight red horn that rose from her head, and her eyes were dark red. Her red hair flowed through the sea wind, and her skin contradicted the popr belief that demons are only ck-skinned.

    "Scouts! Report!"

    The female demon shouted. It was so loud that Lawrend could even hear it from his position.

    A dark shadow scuttled from the port and stopped in front of her. It was a demon hidden inside a cloak.

    "Noble Aezel Bloodhorn, I have found a talented human!"

    The demon answered hoarsely.

    "Talented? Those puny scums managed to birth a talented one?"

    There was pure disdain in her voice when she spoke.

    "Y-Yes! That human has a much higher mana purity than normal."

    The demon answered nervously. It had an inborn fear towards the demon in front of it. After all, she was a demon that had a higher bloodline purity than he has.

    "Interesting... Lead everyone to capture that human!"

    Aezelmanded the demons around her. They all followed the scout demon and ran towards the city.

    But just as they were getting far, several silhouettes flew towards them. There was a man with a long sword hanging on his waist. Behind him were three other people. They were all high-leveled swordsmen.

    Right beside their group was Reon Garne, the Branch Guild Master of the Mage Guild. Behind him were also three other people. They were all mages, and they carried long staffs with them.

    "Tch! Human powerhouses!"

    Aezel clicked her tongue in annoyance. She didn''t think that they would have so many strong powerhouses. It seems like the humans in this city are harder to deal with than she thought.

    "Hohh, a Noble Demon. Such a rare sight to see."

    The one who spoke was Reon Garne. They hovered in the air as they looked down on the demons.

    The demons had already stopped their charge as they warily observed the humans flying in the air.

    "An Arch Mage and a Hill Sword. This will be a fun fight."

    Aezel chuckled in delight. Her blood started to boil in anticipation of their battle.

 Chapter 56 - Aezel Finds Lawrend

    "Demon, go back before we attack you."

    The swordsman in the lead spoke to Aezel. His name was Reagen Joen. [Author''s Note: Pronounced as Ri-gehn Joh-en.] He is the Branch Guild Master of the Sword Guild. His strength is simr to Reon Garne, who is an Arch Mage. One sh of his sword, and he can topple a hill.

    "Hahh? Why would I be afraid of you humans?"

    Aezel sneered. She was a proud Noble Demon. Even a Hill Sword or an Arch Mage would not be able to scare her.

    A Hill Sword is equivalent to an Arch Mage in strength. For example, Beginner Mage = Apprentice Sword, True Mage = True Sword, High Mage = Army Sword, and so on.

    "So you demons are waging war again?"

    Reagen asked with a raise of his chin. Just this act of hijacking a ship and attacking a key port of the kingdom could already be seen as an act of warfare.

    "Again? You make meugh. You humans never defeated us!"

    Aezel mocked him. Although they retreated from their war against humans a millennia ago, that doesn''t mean that they were defeated. As proud demons, they would never admit to such a thing.

    "Looks like we have trouble on our hands¡­"

    Reon murmured. Since a Noble Demon is equivalent in strength to Arch Mages and Hill Swords, it would be hard for them to control the damages to the surroundings. Their fight would surely decimate this city.

    "Secure the city."

    Reagan ordered the swordsmen behind him. They were Army Swords and would not be of any help to this fight. They should protect the citizens in the city instead.

    "Follow them. Start the city-wide defensive magic circle."

    Reon also ordered the High Mages behind him. They nodded their heads before flying back into the city.

    "What happened to the crew on the ship?"

    Reon could recognize this ship. It was the intercontinental ship of the Merchant Guild. The demons shouldn''t be using it.

    "Fufufu, of course, they are dead. They were good feed for the fishes."

    Aezel chuckled after hearing his words. They hijacked this ship and killed all of the crew inside.

    "Tch. We have no choice but to fight you since you took human lives."

    Even though Reon was against the idea of fighting against a Noble Demon this close to the city, they are bound by the rules of their respective guilds. As part of the human forces, they are obliged to return justice once another race unjustly kills a human.

    "That is my intention."

    Aezel grinned before she slowly started floating into the air. Great power swirled around her. It created strong winds that pushed the crates on the port away.

    "Reon, cast your magic! I''ll keep her busy."

    Reagen ordered Reon. He pulled his long sword from its sheath and took a stance in the air.

    "Stop ordering me around. I know what to do."

    Reon replied back, annoyed. He flew high into the clouds and swirled his long staff around as he chanted his spell.

    "I''ll not let you cast your spell that easily!"

    Aezel shouted forcefully. She pointed her finger to Reon, and a burst of red lightning appeared that struck Reon. But Reon was prepared. He insta-casted a wall of ice that sessfully blocked her attack.

    "Reagen, what are you doing?!"

    Reon shouted in frustration. It was supposed to be his job to keep her busy.

    "Silent Owl''s Soaring sh!"

    Reagen ignored Reon''s shout and flew to Aezel''s face. He swung his sword at her, and it created a sh that rippled through the air.

    "You may have forgotten that we demons are born insta-casters."

    Aezel sneered, and she swung her hand up in front of her. She erected a semi-transparent barrier that shattered together with the sword sh. The st created a cloud of powerful mana that shot into the air.

    "Just how powerful is she?"

    Reon gulped after seeing Aezel easily block Reagen''s attack. This was their first time fighting a Noble Demon. They had only seen portraits of them before. That''s why they were not that prepared against them.

    "Scared already? I''m just getting started."

    Aezel grinned, seeing that Reon and Reagen were shocked by her prowess.

    "Noble Aezel! I found the talented human!"

    The scout demon from earlier shouted towards Aezel, who was floating in the air. In front of the scout demon were Lawrend and Aleshia.

    Reon and Reagen couldn''t help but turn their heads to the ground.

    "L-Lawrend!? What is he doing here?"

    Reon felt his soul leave his body. Lawrend was here on this battlefield, and he could easily lose his life. He was a talent that the Mage Guild will groom!

    "You know that kid?"

    Reagen couldn''t help but ask in curiosity as he couldn''t recognize Lawrend.

    "Yes. He''s an Elite Member that I want the Mage Guild to groom. We need to protect him!"

    Reon exined to Reagen in haste.

    "Hoh, so you wanted to groom this kid? I want him, though."

    Aezel chuckled after overhearing Reon''s words.

    ''Oh sh*t!''

    Lawrend looked into the sky and to the demons that were slowly surrounding him. He and Aleshia were stuck here. It would be hard for them to escape. Earlier, they were nning to sneak away as running in the open would be too obvious. In the end, their n backfired.

    "We won''t let you have him!"

    Reagen moved his body and floated just above Lawrend. Reon followed him and also floated above Lawrend.

    "I guess I have no choice."

    Aezel sighed.

    Reon and Reagen sighed in relief after hearing her words. They sessfully managed to intimidate her.

    "...But to use my ultimate move."

    Contrary to their expectations, Aezel wasn''t giving up. She opened her arms into the air and started chanting.

    "W-What is this power?"

    Reon and Reagen shivered at the power that was umting around them. This was almost half the power of a Grand Mage.

    "Run with Lawrend! I''ll use all of my mana to stop her."

    Reon nced at Reagen. This was a crucial moment. If they didn''t stop her, she could easily kill them both with that power.

 Chapter 57 - The Power Of An Arch Mage And A Noble Demon

    "Why am I the one running? I want to fight that Noble Demon¡­"

    Reagen murmured to himself. Just seeing the power that Aezel was disying made his blood boil. Ever since he became a Hill Sword, he hadn''t had that much of a chance to use 100% of his power, and this could have been one of those rare chances.

    Lawrend and Aleshia''s backs were against each other as they looked around carefully at the demons surrounding them.

    "Kid, let''s go."

    Reagen dropped down from the air and grabbed Lawrend by the arm. He then flew into the air.

    "W-Wait! Aleshia!"

    Lawrend panicked when he realized that he will be the only one taken away. He won''t just give up on Aleshia that easily.

    "Hm? Is that maid special to you? Don''t bother. There are more maids out there in the world."

    Reagen noticed Lawrend panicking when he took him from Aleshia. Thus, he immediately realized what was going on.

    "She''s my lover!"

    Lawrend shouted to Reagen with anger on his face. The words he said to Aleshia back at the inn were not just made-up flowery words. It was true, and it came from the inside his heart.

    "...What?"

    Reagen was taken aback, and he almost fell down to the ground. He just heard this young man call his maid his ''lover''. What has the worlde to?

    Sure, there are young masters out there with affairs with their maids, but he never heard someone boldly call their maid their lover.

    "Whatever!"

    Reagen gave up thinking as he could feel the power in the surroundings slowly umte to the point that the spells were about to execute. He went back down and swooped up Aleshia. He held them both by their arms as he flew away.

    "Thank you, Young Master."

    Aleshia''s eyes were flickering with love as she looked at Lawrend. She now thought that it wasn''t that bad being Lawrend''s lover. In her opinion, just the fact that he was not willing to leave her behind when their rtionship was still young was a good sign.

    "It''d be hard for me to live without a maid as a Young Master."

    Although Lawrend''s words were not entirely true as he can technically live on his own with the memories he got, his intentions were still apparent. He was not going to abandon Aleshia no matter what.

    "Hehe. True."

    Aleshia chuckled softly at Lawrend''s words. She understood his intentions. The feeling of being treasured was really something she needs to get used to.

    Meanwhile, Reagen had a displeased face as he flew them into the city. He felt like a third-wheel as they created their lovey-dovey atmosphere.

    Back to the port, Aezel noticed Reagen flying away with Lawrend in his arms. She sighed, knowing that it would be hard for her to catch Lawrend.

    ''A Grand Mage?''

    Aezel suddenly looked towards the northwest. She could feel a powerful being quickly traveling towards them.

    ''Tch. I might as well kill this scum in front of me.''

    Aezel''s eyes glowed a bright red. Since she was already using her ultimate move, she might as well kill this Arch Mage in front of her.

    Reon''s face was scrunched up as he pointed his staff towards Aezel. His mouth was rapidly moving as he chanted his spell.

    "You''re too slow."

    Aezel smirked. She pointed her finger towards Reon. The sky darkened immediately, and a bolt of whip-like blood-red lightning whizzed towards Reon from the clouds.

    Reon knew that he was doomed if he kept holding back. He bit his tongue, and his blood flew into the air. The shoreline on the port receded as a colossal tsunami came towards them. The tsunami changed shaped and detached from the sea. It turned into apressed arrow that went for Aezel.

    This happened so fast that it looked so unnatural.

    Aezel saw the water arrowing for her, and she felt frustrated. Just how powerful are humans!? She can''t even kill an Arch Mage. It was such a disgrace for her as a demon.

    Aezel swung her arm and pointed her finger at Reon''s attack.

    The blood-red lightning changed directions and hit the water, causing it to evaporate in the blink of an eye. And what does quick water evaporation mean? A steam explosion!

    BOOOOM!

    A massive steam explosion ured that shook the whole port. It created a shockwave that ran for kilometers.

    Reon''s body was thrown into the air like a ragdoll as he was too exhausted to cast a defensive spell.

    Reagen had just entered the city when the explosion urred. Thankfully, just as the shockwave was about to hit the city, a city-wide defensive barrier appeared to cover the whole city. It protected the city from potentially irreparable damages.

    "That''s crazy."

    Reagen looked outside the barrier. The whole area was decimated to the ground. It was like the entire port area was ttened. There were no more buildings standing, and a thick fog slowly covered everything.

    "So this is the power of an Arch Mage¡­"

    Lawrend murmured in awe. His Shock Arc spell was nowhere as powerful as what they disyed. It wasn''t even a 100,000th. He thought that he was already strong with being able to melt the ground with lightning.

    His power was far from the top. Lawrend couldn''t even fathom how powerful a Grand Mage would be.

    Far away from the explosion, a white-bearded old man was floating in the air. He massaged his chin as he overlooked the port area.

    "It wouldn''t be bad to take a Noble Demon as a hostage after so long¡­"

    The mysterious old man murmured in thought before he suddenly disappeared.

    "Stay here, kid! I''m going to look for Reon."

    Reagen informed Lawrend before he flew to the port. The visibility was nil as the steam was yet to rise into the air.

    Lawrend nodded his head and watched Reagen disappear into the thick fog caused by the steam explosion.

    "Reon! Reon! Are you okay?"

    Reagen shouted repeatedly.

    "H-Here!"

    Reon responded back with a hoarse voice. Reagen flew towards the source of the voice, and what he saw shocked him.

    It looked like Reon''s skin was melted as scalds were everywhere on his body. He also had a dozen broken bones. It was even a miracle that he was still alive.

 Chapter 58 - The Aftermath And Lawrendâ€™s New Goal

    Reagen lifted Reon carefully. There was not a trace of the image of a Branch Guild Master on his visage anymore. He was just a lone survivor of a tragedy.

    "T-The demon¡­"

    Reon warned Reagen with difficulty. Earlier, when he was thrown into the air by the steam explosion, he didn''t see if the Noble Demon defended herself or not.

    Reagen stayed still when Reon reminded him. He looked around the area carefully and used his swordsman skills to detect the tiniest of movements. After a while when he was sure that nothing was moving in their surroundings, he slowly floated into the air and left the area.

    When they got out of the thick fog, Reagen turned back. The fog was already disappearing as the coastal wind blew it away and up into the atmosphere. One day, these vast amounts of water vapor will fall to the earth. Surely creating a destructive rainfall.

    "She''s most likely heavily injured or even dead."

    Reagen said to Reon. The only reason Reon is alive right now was because of the enhancements his years of practicing magic did to his body.

    Reon turned his head with difficulty to the port area and looked on with dread in his eyes. Such a powerful demon hase to attack one of the trading hubs of the Undrasil Kingdom. This will be big news that will surely create a ripple across the whole continent.

    Reagen turned back and entered the city. A small opening opened for him on the defensive magic circle''s barrier.

    Back to Lawrend.

    Lawrend watched as the thick fog slowly disappeared. Soon, the aftermath can be clearly seen from Lawrend''s vantage point.

    The ships that were docked at the port were destroyed. Who knows how many lives were lost?

    The port was now t ground. Scattered bodies of demons and some humans can be seen sprawled all around.

    "The war between humans and demons, huh¡­"

    Lawrend thought deeply. His life would be much moreplicated than he thought it would be now that peace seems to be disturbed.

    "Young Master, do you know why that demon woman wanted you?"

    Aleshia asked him in curiosity. She was genuinely curious now why such a powerful demon would be after Lawrend. It also has to be mentioned that Lawrend and Aleshia have no idea that she was called a Noble Demon.

    "I''m not sure, but from what that other demon shouted to her, I can guess that it''s because of my talent. The same reason the Guild Master wanted me to be an Elite Member of the guild."

    Lawrend replied to her as he deduced what happened earlier.

    "I see. Then what should we do now, Young Master? The shipment that you were waiting for is now destroyed."

    Aleshia nodded her head in understanding before asking Lawrend the thing that bothers her the most now.

    "I''ll train. I now understand how naive I was into thinking that I was powerful when I first used my Shock Arc spell."

    Lawrend responded to her solemnly. He looked at the destroyed port area with eyes filled with determination. That demon woman is definitely not dead. Lawrend had to prepare for the time when shees back looking for him.

    There''s also his goal of making a Maid Harem. Without strength, he would not be able to protect the girls that he will court in the future. Just recently, he almost lost Aleshia.

    Lawrend couldn''t help but turn towards Aleshia and he embraced her tightly.

    "Ah! Young Master¡­"

    Aleshia was surprised that Lawrend suddenly embraced her. For Lawrend, she held a special ce in his heart. If he lost her, he would surely be heartbroken, and he would find it hard to exin to E what happened to her beloved Big Sister.

    "Aleshia, I want you to train with me. I didn''t know what to do when we were stuck in that situation. My strength was nowhere near enough to even hold a candle in front of them."

    Lawrend tightened his embrace. It was such a despairing moment to be powerless in a life-and-death situation.

    "Of course, Young Master. Since you said so, we''ll grow stronger together."

    Aleshia replied softly. It would be a lie to say that she didn''t feel the same. She was tasked to protect him, but at that moment, she was also lost on what to do. Even her n to sneak away backfired against them.

    "Thank you, Aleshia."

    Lawrend let go of her. He felt much better now.

    "It''s okay, Young Master. We have time with us. We''ll surely get stronger. Enough to protect ourselves."

    Aleshia reassured Lawrend. The climax of their lives is not even starting yet. This was just the prelude.

    "Yes. Now let''s go back to the inn. I''m worried for Allen."

    Lawrend nodded his head. He urged Aleshia, and they both returned to the inn.

    Since they couldn''t get a carriage as almost everyone was riding one to exit the city quickly, they could only walk towards the inn.

    After a long walk, they arrived at the inn. Everyone were already returning as the news that the demons were dead was spreading.

    They entered their room, and they found¡­ a bigger Allen. He was sitting on top of half-digested rotting vegetables.

    "..."

    "..."

    Lawrend was speechless. Although it was not mentioned, they did ask the inn staff to feed the slime with their leftover or rotting vegetables. Now that he is looking at a significantly bigger Allen, he thought that they overdid it.

    "Allen?"

    Lawrend called for it. It was at least as big as arge te now.

    Allen turned his slime body towards Lawrend and bounced towards him. A few bouncester, he stopped and crawled to Lawrends feet before touching his legs.

    "Good slime."

    Lawrend squatted down and rubbed Allen on its top. In response, Allen''s body vibrated just like a purring cat.

    "Young Master, what if Allen grows too big?"

    Aleshia couldn''t help but ask him in worry. At this rate, he would grow asrge as their carriage.

    "...We can only set him free at that time, but I''m hoping that his growth has a limit."

    It pained Lawrend''s heart when he thought of that. It was fun taking care of a slime as a pet. He would surely miss Allen if they had to let him go.

 Chapter 59 - Preparing For Training

    Lawrend lifted Allen into his arms and stood up.

    "Alright, let''s go to the Great Njiro Forest."

    Lawrend had decided to enter one of the dangerous forests surrounding the Vanhan ins. There were stories of adventurer parties entering the forest, but they were never seen again. This should be a great training ground, in Lawrend''s opinion.

    "What about your things, Young Master?"

    Aleshia asked in worry. If they enter the Great Njiro Forest, it would be hard to bring their things with them.

    "We''ll buy a small warehouse to store them in."

    Lawrend answered. Since there are many warehouses in the Port District of the city, there should be small ones that are rtively cheap.

    "I understand."

    Aleshia nodded her head, and they both left the inn together. Aleshia drove the carriage that the inn parked for them.

    Lawrend and Aleshia soon arrived in front of the Merchant Guild, and they entered it. The people inside were already back to normal. They don''t need to worry about any threats anymore. After all, the demons were already gone.

    "Uncle Kaban."

    Lawrend greeted the white-bearded man behind the receptionist desk.

    "Oh, Lawrend! I''m d that you''re safe. I heard that it was a disaster around port 14. Numerous buildings around it were destroyed."

    Uncle Kaban was overjoyed seeing Lawrend''s unharmed appearance. He had already sent someone to ask if any red-haired teens died. Thankfully, Lawrend was standing in front of him, safe and sound.

    "Yeah, it was scary."

    Lawrend answered with a wry smile on his face. The power of that demon woman and the Guild Master is really unbelievable. It was so awe-inspiring just remembering it.

    "It''s good that you were not a casualty. I would have been chopped to pieces by your father in anger."

    Uncle Kaban joked with Lawrend with a smile on his face.

    "Haha, yeah."

    Lawrend chuckled. His father was not that violent, but he could imagine that he would vent his anger to someone.

    "Anyways, what do you want? I know your father. He won''t juste to me if he doesn''t want anything."

    Uncle Kaban asked him curiously. He was very familiar with Lawrend''s father, and he could imagine that Lawrend would be acting very simr to his father. After all, like father, like son.

    "Ah, yes. I want to know if there are any small warehouses that I can buy? I want to keep some goods there for the time being."

    Lawrend told him.

    "I will give you one for free. Just remind your old man toe by and have a drink with me."

    Uncle Kaban gave Lawrend a wink.

    "Sure!"

    Lawrend immediately agreed. This was a rare chance to save money, and he wouldn''t let it go.

    "Haha, here''s the address and the key."

    Uncle Kabanughed and passed Lawrend a key and a piece of paper.

    "Thank you! I''ll ry your message to my father."

    Lawrend thanked him before bidding farewell.

    "Stay safe, kid. Don''t be like your father, who has many regrets."

    Uncle Kaban also bid his farewell to Lawrend.

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows when he heard thest part of Uncle Kaban''s words. He looked back but just shook his head. Uncle Kaban would probably not exin it to him anyway.

    Lawrend rode the carriage parked on the side before Aleshia drove it forward, and they traveled to the address listed on the paper. This small warehouse was located far from port 14, so there was basically no damage here.

    "Oh, this warehouse is not bad."

    Lawrend was impressed. This warehouse is not old. It must be expensive if he had bought it.

    "I''ll help you, Aleshia."

    Lawrend said to Aleshia.

    "Thank you, Young Master."

    Aleshia responded with a sweet smile. Lawrend helped her unload the goods that they had brought with them into the warehouse.

    Soon, they were done.

    "Alright, we''re done."

    Except for some essential things such as clothes and food, Lawrend had basically dropped most of the stuff inside their carriage, like the stuff they looted from the bandits.

    "Next, we need to pass by the Mage Guild. I need to borrow some books about magic from them."

    Lawrend said to Aleshia. The Mage Guild is the only ce that Lawrend could think to have any resources that could help him train faster.

    "Young Master, do you think that I can get stronger?"

    Aleshia couldn''t help but ask Lawrend. This started to worry her. She was an assassin by trade, and Assassins don''t really get stronger unless they learn the sword or use magic.

    "Do you want to try magic?"

    Lawrend asked her. That''s the only way he could think of that she could get stronger.

    "I do, but I don''t know if the Darkness-element would suit me."

    Aleshia answered Lawrend. The Darkness-element is one of the many elements that mana can take form. Top-tier assassins widely use it toplement their skills.

    "We won''t know if we try."

    Lawrend smiled at her.

    "Yes."

    Aleshia nodded her head. She then drove the carriage to the Mage Guild.

    When they arrived, the Mage Guild was very busy. Mages in cloaks are running about.

    Lawrend and Aleshia were taken aback. Everyone looks so serious and focused on whatever it is that upies them.

    "Are you perhaps, Lawrend?"

    A mage suddenly asked Lawrend.

    "Yes, why?"

    Lawrend asked in surprise. He doesn''t know who the mage was.

    "The Guild Master has been waiting for you."

    The mage replied. He then led Lawrend and Aleshia to the Guild Master''s office.

    When they entered, Lawrend noticed a bed that wasn''t there before. The Guild Master was lying on it. A beautiful busty woman wearing a green cloak was sitting beside him.

    "Hm?"

    The woman raised an eyebrow when she saw them enter.

    "You are?"

    She asked inquisitively.

    "I was led here because the Guild Master was looking for me."

    Lawrend answered.

    "Oh, is your little sister alright?"

    The woman suddenly asked when she saw Aleshia enter the room. There was a knowing smile hanging on her face.

    "Huh?"

    Aleshia looked at her in surprise. There was something about the way she looked at her that was familiar.

 Chapter 60 - Meeting The Healer Again

    "Oh, right. You haven''t seen me in this form before."

    The woman chuckled lightly.

    "You know them?"

    Reon, who was resting on the bed, opened his eyes and asked.

    "Yes. That girl asked me to heal her little sister."

    The woman pointed to Aleshia.

    "W-Who are you?"

    Aleshia stuttered as she asked.

    "Ahh! It''s so good to finally be able to stand."

    To Lawrend and Aleshia''s surprise, Reon, who was supposed to be heavily injured, suddenly stood up and stretched his arms.

    "Don''t be surprised. After all, this woman beside me is the best healer in the Lanshia Province."

    Reon introduced the woman beside him with a smile. He was d that he didn''t have to be incapacitated for a long time.

    "That''s right. I am Healer Natasha, or rather, I am Natasha Jersice, an Arch Mage Healer."

    The woman introduced herself proudly as she looked at Aleshia in amusement.

    "Y-YOU ARE THAT OLD WOMAN!?"

    Aleshia''s eyes bulged out in shock. She doesn''t look like the same woman from any angle. Just her tall height and her smooth skin right now are a great contrast to what the Healer Natasha she saw back then at the shrine was.

    "Rude. You should know that calling a woman ''old'' is rude."

    Natasha frowned in displeasure at Aleshia''s words.

    "I-I''m sorry. It''s just too surprising."

    Aleshia bowed in apology. However, it was still too unbelievable for her.

    "Young girl, magic is all-powerful. Watch."

    Natasha lectured Aleshia. Then her body suddenly changed form. Her smooth skin turned wrinkly, her hair whitened, her height decreased, and her curvy figure disappeared.

    "Yuck. Stop transforming to your old figure when I''m here. It''s so creepy."

    Reonined in displeasure.

    "Hah? Do you want me to reverse my healing on your body?"

    Natasha turned her head to Reon and gave him a re that made chills run down his spine.

    "N-No."

    Reon responded nervously. Natasha is a strong healer. She can freely manipte her healing capabilities to the point that she can even reverse them. If being healed feels good, then being reverse healed feels very painful. He wouldn''t even dare try it as a joke.

    "Then shut up."

    Natasha said to him ferociously. She then turned her head to Aleshia before speaking.

    "See?"

    After saying so, her body returned to her youthful appearance. It was like what they saw earlier was just their imagination.

    "That''s so amazing¡­"

    Lawrend murmured as he looked at her in a daze. He was once again reminded of how powerful magic is.

    "Boy, this is just the tip of an iceberg. Once you see how capable the greatest healer of our continent is, you''ll be more surprised."

    Natasha smirked at Lawrend. She doesn''t consider her powers that strong because there are people out there that she could only look up to.

    "Why tell him that so soon? Are you trying to discourage him from learning magic?"

    Reon interjected. He looked at her with a frown. Suddenly being presented with the top may easily make someone feel they are insufficient. Thus, they lose all of their motivation.

    "No, Guild Master! Her words made me more determined to learn magic."

    Lawrend answered in Natasha''s stead.

    "Good boy. I like you."

    Natasha smiled happily after hearing Lawrend''s words. This was her intention for Lawrend to be more motivated to learn magic.

    "Hahaha, Thank you for thepliment."

    Lawrendughed embarrassedly as he scratched his cheeks.

    "Young Master¡­"

    Aleshia couldn''t help but frown after hearing Lawrend''s words. She turned her head to Natasha''s bountiful breast and down to her own. She felt like she wascking.

    "Oh my. Don''t worry, young girl. I won''t take your Young Master from you."

    Natasha noticed Aleshia''s eye movements with her sharp eyes. She immediately realized what was going on.

    "I-"

    Aleshia didn''t know what to say. Natasha just read her mind. She opened and closed her mouth, but she couldn''te up with a suitable response.

    "Anyway, what''s that slime doing in your arms?"

    Reon couldn''t help but ask. Lawrend had been holding a slime in his arms for so long now.

    "He''s my pet slime. He is very cute."

    Lawrend answered. He patted Allen to show that he was really his pet.

    "A pet slime? Talents sure are entric."

    Reon said in confusion. He also knew other talented people who have entric hobbies, and now Lawrend is on that list.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend blinked his eyes repeatedly. Did Reon just ept the fact that he was weird? He didn''t know what to feel after knowing that.

    "Forget it. I called you here because I want to send you to the capital."

    Reon shook his head before informing Lawrend about his decision.

    "What?"

    Lawrend widened his eyes in shock. He was just preparing to go to the Great Njiro Forest, and now the Guild Master is saying that he should go to the capital instead. What was he gonna do there?

    "I''m afraid you don''t have much of choice. Your safety is my top priority. I''m sure that demon will be back to get you."

    Reon shook his head. He can see from Lawrend''s eyes that he was against the idea.

    "The demon didn''t die?"

    Lawrend was surprised. That explosion was so strong. She would have surely been badly hurt, and they would have been able to easily capture her then.

    "Sadly, her body is still not found. There''s a good chance that she already escaped."

    Reon exined to Lawrend. It may have just been a few hours, but that was already enough time for her to make her escape, even if she was badly injured.

    "So I''m going to the capital so I can be protected by the experts there?"

    Lawrend guessed from his words.

    "Correct."

    Reon nodded his head.

    "But first, I need to go back to Lanika City. I have a deal toplete."

    Lawrend said to Reon before ncing at Aleshia at the end of his words and gave her a smile.

    "That''s not a problem. I''ll send a High Mage with you. He''ll escort you to the Capital City."

    Reon replied. He was not worried about this arrangement.

 Chapter 61 - A Magic Artifact That Grows

    "Thank you."

    Lawrend replied.

    "Is it perhaps that you are helping this young girl here?"

    Natasha lifted her chin in thought.

    "Yes. I''m gonna help her pay for her little sister''s healing."

    Lawrend turned his head to her and nodded.

    "Then you don''t have to worry. I''ll do it for free. Just take it as me doing you a favor."

    Natasha stood up and patted Lawrend''s shoulder.

    "I see, but I''d still like to pay for it."

    Lawrend insisted to her. He doesn''t feel that it''s good to randomly give favors for something that he can afford now.

    "... Do whatever you want."

    Natasha looked at Lawrend for a long time before shrugging her shoulders.

    "How much was it?"

    Lawrend turned to Aleshia and asked.

    "Y-Young Master, you don''t have to."

    Aleshia was taken aback by Lawrend''s generosity. She became even more pained that she did not trust him before. She felt like she wasted a lot of her chance with Lawrend.

    "Don''t worry. We''re family."

    Lawrend gave her a warm smile. If he can increase his affection points with Aleshia by only paying with gold, he would dly do it.

    "I''m d to have met you¡­"

    Aleshia''s eyes were misty as she looked at Lawrend. Never in her wildest dreams would she guess that her target would turn to be her lover.

    "Cough. Spare us from the feeling of being left out."

    Reon couldn''t help but cough to get their attention. It was awkward for him and Natasha to watch them act out their love for each other.

    "You seem to care a lot about that girl, boy."

    Natasha said from the side.

    "Of course. I can depend on her."

    Lawrend replied with a smile on his face. He was satisfied with Aleshia. She was beautiful, good at cooking, powerful, and a goodpanion.

    "Heh, young girl, don''t force yourself if you can''t keep up with his growth. It will only make you suffer."

    Natasha chuckled and advised Aleshia. It was words filled with her wisdom. Talents are not something that anyone can overtake with hard work.

    "I understand."

    Aleshia nodded her head obediently. It was something an Arch Mage Healer said to her, after all.

    "Alright. Boy, take this with you. It should be enough to heal her little sister."

    Natasha pulled a vial from her pocket and threw it towards Lawrend.

    Lawrend caught it with both of his hands in puzzlement.

    "I won''t be able to go to Lanika City in the meantime. You can take the vial for free. Just promise me that you will let go of this girl if she can''t keep up with your growth."

    Natasha continued her words and exined to Lawrend.

    "..."

    Lawrend looked at her intently before looking at Aleshia and the vial. He finally realized that she was the healer that was supposed to heal E. Her name sounded familiar to him, but he never connected it since he heard that Healer Natasha was supposed to be an elderly woman. Still, he remembered that this Natasha in front of him could turn elderly and young, vice-versa.

    "I understand."

    He could understand what she was thinking. She was worried that Aleshia would not receive the love she ought to receive when he outgrows her.

    Natasha nodded her head at Lawrend. She was d that he understood her intentions. From what she could see right now, he wasn''t the type to go on an outburst, which pleased her.

    p p

    Reon pped his hands together to get their attention.

    "Alright, time to go, Lawrend. Are you ready?"

    Reon asked Lawrend.

    "Yes, Guild Master."

    Lawrend bowed his head lightly. He was already nning to go to the Great Njiro Forest, which was located west of the city, so it was okay for him to head out now.

    "Good. Olgar, fly Lawrend and his maid, ah, erm, I mean, his lover to the city of Lanika."

    Reon turned towards the door and said.

    A tall and skinny man entered the room.

    "Yes, sir."

    He bowed towards Reon before he turned towards Lawrend.

    "Follow me."

    With that, Lawrend and Aleshia followed him out of the room.

    Once they were out of the room, Reon suddenly held onto his table as he supported his body.

    "Cough."

    This time Reon didn''t fake it. He truly coughed, and blood spattered to the floor.

    "Reon¡ª!"

    Natasha immediately supported him with her shoulder.

    "I guess forcefullypleting a spell is not that easy to heal. Haha..."

    Reon chuckled forcefully. When he used that spell that went against Noble Demon Aezel''s spell, he used a forbidden technique toplete the spell forcefully. No one would do that unless they are really in a desperate situation. It just shows how dangerous that moment has actually been for him.

    "Sigh. Just rest on the bed. Why did you even have to stand up?"

    Natasha shook her head with a sigh. Reon acted like he was fully healed when his internal injuries were still not even close to healing.

    "Gotta impress the kid."

    Reon smiled beforeying down on the bed. Natasha couldn''t help but shake her head when she heard that.

    ¡­

    "My name is Olgar Berol. I am a High Mage. If you still didn''t know, High Mages can already fly. I''ll use a Magic Artifact to help us get to Lanika City much easier."

    The tall skinny man introduced himself. He then exined what he was gonna do to fly them to Lanika City.

    Soon, they arrived at the lobby of the Mage Guild. He made a turn, and they headed for the Testing Grounds.

    "Where are we going?"

    Lawrend asked in confusion. This was not the way outside.

    "It''s much easier to fly from here. There are no people here anyway."

    Olgar nced at Lawrend behind him and exined.

    He was right. When they entered the Testing Grounds, there was no one there.

    Olgar pulled a small golden te from his cloak. He threw it to the ground before stepping on it with his soles.

    Suddenly, the small golden te expanded in size. It stopped at about 2 meters in width, which was enough for Lawrend and Aleshia to fit together with him.

    "Hop on."

    Olgar motioned to them. Lawrend nodded his head, still in a daze. It was his first time seeing something small grow so big.

    Aleshia, who was much more exposed to Magic Artifacts, only took a moment to recover. She immediately stepped inside the golden saucer. Lawrend soon followed when he realized that he was the only one they were waiting for.

 Chapter 62 - Flying To Lanika City And Returning Home

    "Are any of you afraid of heights?"

    Olgar turned his head to Lawrend and Aleshia.

    "No."

    "No."

    They both responded. For Aleshia, she was taught not to be afraid of heights when she was attending her assassin training. As for Lawrend, the memories of his past life made him unfazed by heights.

    "Good."

    Olgar smiled in satisfaction.

    Suddenly, the golden saucer lifted itself from the ground. Lawrend and Aleshia couldn''t help but be disoriented by it. After all, it was their first time flying like this.

    "Woah."

    Lawrend eximed as the golden saucer flew higher and higher. It was like an elevator leading to the heavens.

    To their surprise, Olgar suddenly mumbled as he chanted a spell.

    A few secondster, a wind vortex appeared and surrounded them.

    "This will protect you guys from being thrown off by the strong wind."

    Olgar exined to them.

    The golden saucer slowly elerated forward as they flew north.

    Lawrend looked down at the city below him. They were at least 500 meters above the ground.

    He could see people moving through the streets and carriages moving goods around. The high vantage point made it particrly obvious how bustling this city was.

    Soon, the city disappeared behind them. Lawrend looked around at the patches of farnd and viges sprawled around.

    This world would be like a backward era if this city werepared to the memories he got from his previous life.

    It took about two hours of flight before Lawrend finally saw Lanika City from afar. Throughout the journey, Olgar never said a single thing. Aleshia was the same. She was just like Lawrend, busy looking down on thends below them.

    "We''ll drop down beside the city gate. The mages in Lanika City might see us as a threat if we flew inside directly."

    Olgar said to them as the golden saucer slowed down. It then started to descend aftering to a full stop.

    Down below, several people had already noticed their arrival. Most of them were in awe that they wereing down from the skies.

    "Look! They are flying!"

    "They must be High Mages."

    The crowd down below discussed. They were all people waiting in line to enter the city.

    "That was fun."

    Lawrend couldn''t help but say after the golden saucer touched down.

    "Yes, Young Master. It was such a rare experience to be able to fly like that."

    Aleshia agreed with him. Even someone as experienced as her found it pretty fun and exciting. It gave her a sense of freedom.

    "Let''s go."

    Olgar motioned for them to move by tilting his head towards the gates. Lawrend and Aleshia followed his words and walked towards the city gate.

    Olgar extended his hand to the golden saucer before it shrank in size and flew to his hands. He then hid it inside his cloak.

    Olgar didn''t stop walking when they reached the gates, so Lawrend and Aleshia just followed him inside. To their surprise, the guard merely nced at them before ignoring them.

    Lawrend could only think that this was a privilege High Mages have.

    They walked through the streets of the Merchant District, and this time, it was Lawrend at the front as he led them to the Noble District.

    Before long, Lawrend and his group were standing in front of the Horiel Mansion. They could see several guards stationed on the gates.

    Since they didn''t notice his arrival, Lawrend knocked on the gates.

    "Who''s there?"

    A guard peeked through the gates. When he saw Lawrend''s face, he was visibly taken aback.

    "Y-Young Master!?"

    The guard eximed in shock. There was something about Lawrend suddenly showing up that shocked him.

    "Yes?"

    Lawrend tilted his head in confusion. He returned much earlier than he was supposed to, and this guard was acting quite suspiciously.

    "N-Nothing, Young Master! I''m d you are back safe and sound."

    The guard stood straight in attention as he stuttered.

    Lawrend observed him for a few more seconds before shaking his head. He will know what''s up once he enters the mansion.

    "Open the gates."

    Lawrend ordered. The guard immediately called for his colleagues, who helped him open the metal gates.

    "You''re a noble?"

    Olgar asked from the side.

    "Yes. My father is quite good at selling goods."

    Lawrend replied with a humble smile.

    Lawrend then led his entourage inside the mansion. Several butlers had scrambled in front of him when he opened the door. They then bowed their heads respectfully.

    "Wee home, Young Master."

    It was very evident that they were not prepared for his sudden arrival.

    "Where''s Alfred?"

    Lawrend looked around in confusion. Alfred, the old butler who was always the most punctual and respectful, was not around.

    The butlers looked at each other, lost on what to do.

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows. There was no doubt. Something was going on.

    "Um, Young Master, you didn''t meet Alfred on your way back?"

    A butler in his mid-twenties bravely stood out.

    "Huh? What do you mean?"

    Lawrend became even more confused. How was he gonna meet Alfred on his way back when he was supposed to be here?

    Suddenly, an electric-like shock hit Lawrend''s mind. He thought of one possibility.

    "Wait, don''t tell me he followed us!?"

    Lawrend shouted out loud.

    "..."

    The butler looked away. Lawrend immediately knew that his guess was correct.

    "Sigh."

    Lawrend facepalmed himself. How was Alfred gonna know that he returned home when he flew back here? He would be left there wondering where he went to.

    "Anyways, why was he following us?"

    Lawrend asked them curiously. There was supposed to be no reason for him to follow them.

    "I''ll answer that."

    Albert, who was in the group of butlers, walked forward.

    "Alfred told me that he doesn''t trust that maid, Young Master."

    Albert exined to Lawrend. Aleshia, who was standing behind Lawrend, widened her eyes in surprise.

    "Why?"

    Lawrend asked in confusion.

    "Your father has instructed us that maids are not to be trusted. So for Young Master to suddenly get one out of nowhere made us very suspicious."

    Albert answered Lawrend''s question.

 Chapter 63 - Aleshia Reunites With Ella

    "What?"

    Lawrend looked at Albert in shock. Just what happened to his father that he''s this distrustful of maids? It genuinely made him want to find his father and ask him.

    "It''s true, Young Master."

    Another butler agreed with Albert''s words.

    "Whatever. I''ll talk with my father after he returns. Starting from now on, I want you to trust Aleshia. I won''t forgive anyone who does otherwise."

    Lawrend ordered and eyed the butlers one by one.

    "Yes, Young Master."

    They all echoed.

    The butlers could only nod their heads and follow his order. Though, they could sense that something was different about Lawrend. It was like he became more confident with himself.

    "Where''s E?"

    Lawrend suddenly asked.

    "E is sleeping in her room."

    Albert replied to Lawrend.

    "Lead me there."

    Lawrend ordered him.

    "Follow me, Young Master."

    Albert bowed respectfully before leading the way. Lawrend, Aleshia, and Olgar followed him. The butlers scattered after Lawrend left. They went back to what they were doing prior.

    "This is..?"

    Lawrend realized where they were going.

    "Yes, Young Master. E demanded that she sleeps in her Elder Sister''s room."

    Albert exined to him. Right now, the path they are taking leads to the living quarters of the butlers and the guards, and also where Aleshia''s room was.

    Lawrend looked towards Aleshia after hearing that.

    "What, Young Master?"

    Aleshia asked as she was taken aback by the look he was giving her.

    "E is such a nice girl, huh."

    Lawrend said to her with a teasing smile.

    "Yes, I raised her rather well."

    Aleshia nodded her head and smiled back.

    "You''re even a reliable big sister. Color me impressed."

    Lawrend replied to her with amazement evident on his face. He really hit the jackpot by meeting her and having her as his maid.

    Albert, who was leading the way, nced towards them as he furrowed his eyebrows. It became obvious to him that their rtionship is different from before.

    A few turnster, they arrived at the guard and butler''s living quarters.

    "Here."

    Albert stopped in front of Aleshia''s old room and moved to the side. Lawrend also stopped, and he motioned for Aleshia to open the door herself.

    Aleshia gave him a curt nod and approached the door. She understood what Lawrend was trying to tell her. Basically, he was giving her the chance to have her reunion with her little sister.

    She grabbed the door handle and opened it slowly. She looked through the gap and saw E writing on a desk as she swung her legs back and forth.

    "E?"

    Aleshia called her name as E still hadn''t noticed she was behind her.

    "Hm?"

    E swiftly turned her head towards Aleshia''s direction. Her eyes glowed brightly, and she immediately dropped whatever she was doing and ran towards Aleshia.

    "Big Sister!"

    E shouted with joy.

    "E!"

    Aleshia caught E happily. It had been less than a week, and E was still E.

    "Mm Mm¡­ Big Sister, wee back."

    E rubbed her face on Aleshia''s maid uniform before looking up at her and greeting her with a sweet smile.

    "E¡­ Why are you wearing a maid uniform?"

    Aleshia was just patting E on top of her head when she noticed the clothes E was wearing. It was familiar to her, but she was not familiar seeing E wear it.

    "Uhm¡­ You see, Big Sister. I also want to be a maid!"

    E fidgeted shyly as she revealed to her big sister.

    "A maid?"

    Aleshia blinked her eyes repeatedly. She couldn''t believe that her little sister would want to be a maid herself.

    "Mm! E wants to be like Big Sister!"

    E nodded her head and exined innocently. Lawrend, who was watching this unfold couldn''t help but let out a chuckle. Who knew that E would also want to be a maid? [Author''s Note: Probably me since day 0? *wink*]

    Aleshia turned her head to Lawrend and smiled wrly. E is now also Lawrend''s maid.

    "I don''t mind."

    Lawrend reassured her. He could tell that he was worried that he wouldn''t like the idea. But contrary to what she may think, he was more than willing to have a cute girl such as E be his maid.

    "You hear that E, you''re now a maid!"

    Aleshia said to E with a joyful face.

    "Thank you, Young Master! E will work hard!"

    E turned towards Lawrend and bowed respectfully.

    Lawrend and Aleshia widened their eyes in shock. They both turned their heads to Albert.

    "I taught her, Young Master."

    Albert responded. He could understand that they were curious how E learned to bow and call Lawrend ''Young Master''.

    "Yes, Big Sister! Mr. Albert taught E many things."

    E supported Albert''s words with a smile. She was happy to tell her sister what she has been doing while she was away.

    "Even that?"

    Aleshia turned her head to the desk. There was a pencil on top of it and a piece of paper.

    "Yes! E can write now."

    E said to Aleshia.

    "Very good! Big Sister is happy."

    Aleshia embraced E in happiness. Though, deep inside her heart, Aleshia was feeling pain. They took great care of E, and all she thought of back then was to extort Lawrend.

    Aleshia let go of E and stood up facing Lawrend.

    "Young Master, I''ll teach E to be a great maid!"

    Aleshia promised Lawrend resolutely. She has decided. Even if Lawrend marries another nobledy in the future, she would not mind. Even if she was pushed to the side, she will still be his maid. She will be loyal to him forever.

    "Hahaha. E will be a great maid with your guidance. I have no doubt."

    Lawrendughed and nodded his head at her. He could rely on Aleshia for something like that.

    "Yes, Young Master."

    Aleshia nodded her head solemnly. Now that she promised Lawrend that, she will go and do it no matter what.

    "Young Master, E will be a great maid!"

    E echoed her big sister''s words with an innocent smile on her face.

    "..."

    Albert was speechless. Even though he was prepared for it, it still surprised him how quickly his young master got more maids. Won''t it be long before they are all reced? Albert couldn''t help but feel the threat to his job security.

 Chapter 64 - Ella Healed And The Sisterâ€™s Past

    "Muu?"

    E turned her head to Lawrend''s arms. To Allen, who was not mentioned all this time.

    "This is Allen."

    Lawrend introduced to E. He saw the curiosity she has in her eyes when she saw the unfamiliar creature.

    "Allen? What is that Big Sister?"

    E held onto Aleshia and pointed to Allen in Lawrend''s arms.

    "It''s Young Master''s pet slime."

    Aleshia exined to her. E slowly walked towards Allen with interest.

    "Allen?"

    E patted Allen''s top. In response, Allen merely looked at her and silently epted her pats.

    "Cute slime!"

    E eximed after realizing that Allen is not a threat to her.

    "Yes, E. Young Master also thought the same before."

    Aleshia said to E while smiling at Lawrend. When Lawrend heard her words, he stood there awkwardly. She just revealed his dark secret.

    "Wow! Young Master is a nice young master!"

    E''s impression of Lawrend became better after hearing her big sister''s words. As a kid, she likes people who like what she likes.

    "Cough."

    Olgar, who has been standing there, coughed to gain their attention. He was starting to feel impatient watching them interact like this.

    "Oh, right. E, take this."

    Lawrend realized what Olgar meant. He pulled the vial that Natasha gave him from his pocket and gave it to E.

    "Mu? A gift for me?"

    E''s eyes glowed brightly after seeing the beautiful vial in Lawrend''s hand.

    "Yes, it''s Young Master''s gift."

    Aleshia said to E and gave Lawrend a meaningful gaze. Lawrend instantly understood her intentions.

    "That''s right, E. It''s my gift for you."

    Lawrend squatted down and grabbed E''s hands. He opened her hand and put the vial inside before closing it.

    "Thank you, Young Master!"

    E replied to Lawrend with a bright smile. She was happy to receive a gift from him.

    "Take care of yourself, E."

    Lawrend rubbed her head and stood up.

    "Did she have any problems thesest few days?"

    Lawrend turned to Albert and asked. He knew that E has an illness.

    "She got sick for 2 days after you left. She also screamed in pain a lot while we took care of her."

    Albert replied to Lawrend.

    "E¡­"

    Aleshia couldn''t help but hug E once more. It pains her as her big sister to not be there when her little sister was experiencing her illness again.

    "I''m okay now, Big Sister."

    E hugged Aleshia as she reassured her.

    "Mm."

    Aleshia nodded her head and let go of her. She was d that she finally has the cure for her little sister''s illness.

    "E, drink the vial."

    Aleshia urged E. She couldn''t wait to end this misery for her little sister.

    "Okay!"

    E agreed merrily and followed her big sister''s words. She popped the cap on the vial with her small hands before downing it.

    "Puah~"

    E released a satisfied sigh after drinking the contents of the vial.

    "How is it, E? Do you feel anything different?"

    Aleshia asked E with worry evident on her face. She was eager to know if the contents of the vial really worked.

    "AHHH!!"

    E suddenly screamed just as she was about to reply to her big sister. She dropped and curled her body on the floor as she experienced agonizing pain.

    "E!"

    Aleshia immediately hugged E. She rubbed her forehead to help her ease the pain.

    "It''s okay, E. Big Sister is here with you."

    Aleshiaforted E. Suddenly, E''s forehead glowed brightly. Random and faint voices of different people sounded out.

    "This daughter of yours-"

    "Escape! Run! Run to the-"

    "I¡­ entrust the sisters to you¡­"

    The voices then faded away into nothing. It was like it was all just a weird dream.

    "W-What was that?"

    Lawrend looked at E in bafflement. Whatever happened just now, it felt spine-tingling.

    E''s forehead slowly dimmed and a symbol flickered on it before disappearing entirely.

    "E?"

    Aleshia shook E who had her eyelids closed. She immediately feared for the worst. She grabbed her wrist and checked her pulse. Only when she felt her pulse beat did Aleshia rx. E was just unconscious.

    "What happened?"

    Lawrend asked Aleshia in worry.

    "I don''t know, but E is unconscious."

    Aleshia replied before embracing E tightly.

    Meanwhile, Olgar held his chin in thought. What happened just now felt like it was deliberately done by someone. Whoever could that be, they had to be a very strong mage.

    "Just who are these sisters?"

    Olgar murmured as he looked at Aleshia and E.

    Aleshia carried E andid her on the bed.

    "What do you think was that?"

    Lawrend asked Aleshia. He had some guesses but he wanted to ask Aleshia first.

    "I don''t know, but it sounded like they were running away from something."

    Aleshia replied to Lawrend and gave him her thoughts.

    "I thought the same. Do you know anything about your past?"

    Lawrend agreed with her words. It was also what he thought when he heard the voices.

    "I don''t know, Young Master. The voices felt familiar especially thest one, but I can''t recall who they are."

    Aleshia was confused about it herself. She doesn''t know why she even felt that the words were familiar when she could only remember growing up in the orphanage.

    "What about you?"

    Lawrend turned his attention to Olgar who had been lost in thought all this while.

    "Hm? Me?"

    Olgar was taken aback when Lawrend asked him as he was deep in his thoughts.

    Lawrend nodded his head in confirmation.

    "I think the little girl was sealed by someone on purpose. Those voices felt like they were left there by someone. The voices may be there to tell her that there was more to her past."

    Olgar told them his conjecture.

    "So you thought the same, huh?"

    Lawrend replied to him. His thought was along the same line as his. The only different part was that he didn''t think that someone sealed E on purpose.

    "Does this mean that someone deliberately sent us to the orphanage? Could it be our parents?"

    Aleshia asked worriedly. It didn''t sit well for her to know now that her family might actually still be alive out there. When she suffered for 10 years, where were they? She doesn''t even want to believe it.

 Chapter 65 - Nicknames For The Two

    "They could be, but I don''t want to jump to conclusions."

    Lawrend replied to her. Jumping to conclusions right now would only lead to disappointment when they find out in the future that their conclusions aren''t correct.

    "I understand."

    Aleshia nodded her head and embraced E on the bed. She was feelingplex right now. If that really were her parents, why would they abandon them?

    Just as Aleshia was getting lost in her thoughts, she felt a pat on her shoulder. She turned her head to see Lawrend sit beside her on the bed.

    "Aleshia, don''t think too much. We''ll find out about it sooner. The symbol on E''s forehead is our first clue."

    Lawrend rubbed her shoulder to ease her.

    "Yes, Young Master."

    Aleshia looked at him and nodded her head solemnly. She threw her thoughts to the back of her mind. Lawrend was right, it would be no use to think too much when they still didn''t know the truth.

    "Let''s leave them."

    Lawrend gave her a curt nod and stood up. He then motioned for Albert and Olgar to leave the room with him.

    "Lawrend, I''ll give you a week before we head out."

    Olgar faced Lawrend and said to him after they left the room. He was supposed to fly them to the Capital City of the Undrasil Kingdom, but since a problem like this cropped up, he decided to give them more time.

    "Thank you."

    Lawrend nodded his head. He was d that they didn''t have to rush when E''s condition was still unknown.

    "Young Master, should I call a Healer?"

    Albert asked Lawrend.

    "No other healer in this city can help us. We should just wait and trust E."

    Lawrend shook his head. He doesn''t believe that a healer below an Arch Mage Healer can help them. After all, the vial was from an Arch Mage Healer, and there shouldn''t be another Arch Mage Healer in the city right now.

    "Okay, Young Master."

    Albert responded to Lawrend.

    "Give Mr. Olgar our best guest room. He is a High Mage sent by the Mage Guild."

    Lawrend ordered Albert.

    "A H-High Mage!!?"

    Albert eximed in shock. A High Mage is someone respected in any city. Lawrend''s father could only hire one High Mage when he left, and here was Lawrend, with a High Mage in tow.

    "Y-Young Master, you didn''t splurge the Master''s money, right!??"

    Albert panicked. If Lawrend truly spent his father''s money to hire a High Mage, the Master will be angered! Who knows what will happen to Lawrend?

    "No way! Like I told you, he was sent by the Mage Guild. Are you even listening?"

    Lawrend immediately denied Albert''s words. He was already avoiding spending his father''s money. There was no way he would spend more.

    "My apologies. It was so shocking to hear that a High Mage is in front of me that I didn''t pay attention to the Young Master''s words."

    Albert regained his bearings and bowed to Lawrend in apology. It was unprofessional of him to act like that.

    "Mm. Just lead him to his room. While you''re at it, call the other butlers to a meeting."

    Lawrend said to Albert.

    "Yes, Young Master. Mr. Olgar, please follow me."

    Albert responded to Lawrend before motioning for Olgar to follow him.

    Olgar nodded his head silently and followed Albert to the hallway.

    As for Lawrend, he opened the door and entered E''s room again.

    "Young Master?"

    Aleshia tilted her head when she saw Lawrend enter. She thought that they were leaving.

    "Aleshia, let''s draw the symbol we saw earlier as soon as possible. Otherwise, we might forget its features."

    Lawrend said to her. He approached the desk and sat in front of it. Aleshia nodded her head and stood up before walking towards the desk.

    "It was circr, right?"

    Lawrend asked Aleshia in confirmation.

    "Yes, and it also has a curved stroke here."

    Aleshia nodded and pointed out to Lawrend.

    A dozen minutester, and after several attempts, they were finally able to reconstruct the symbol. They were at least 90% sure that it was urate.

    "This is it. The clue to your sister''s past."

    Lawrend rested his back on the chair and allowed Aleshia to take a good look at the symbol.

    "Thank you, Young Master."

    Aleshia stared at the symbol as she thanked Lawrend. She made sure to remember it clearly.

    "No worries. I''ll have Albert ask the Adventurer Guild about the symbol."

    Lawrend replied to her.

    "By the way, when we''re alone. Could you drop the ''Young Master''?"

    Lawrend smiled at Aleshia meaningfully. Her face immediately turned red when she realized that she was flirting with him.

    "W-What do you want me to call you?"

    Aleshia asked him as she stuttered while her heart beat fast from the atmosphere in the room.

    "Ren. Call me Ren."

    Lawrend said to her with a wide smile on his face.

    "...-en."

    Aleshia murmured with her voice so soft that Lawrend could barely hear it.

    "What? I can''t hear it."

    Lawrend moved his ear closer to her mouth.

    "R-Ren."

    Aleshia pronounced Lawrend''s nickname with a stutter.

    "Good."

    Lawrend smiled at her in response. He was happy that she did it.

    "What''s your nickname?"

    Lawrend asked her curiously. If she would call him by his nickname, he would also rather call her by her nickname.

    "I don''t have one."

    Aleshia replied shyly. She never had someone call her by a nickname.

    "Then, is there anything other than your name that people call you?"

    Lawrend asked her once more.

    "My colleagues in the Assassin Organization call me Shiana."

    Aleshia responded to Lawrend.

    If you couldn''t remember, Aleshia was called ''Shiana'' by Hereth, the woman who tried to assassinate Lawrend in the Vanhan ins.

    "I''ll call you Shiana when we''re alone, okay?"

    Lawrend winked at her.

    "O-Okay."

    Aleshia nodded her head. Somehow, she felt a fluttery feeling when Lawrend called her Shiana.

    "I''ll station a butler on the door. If you need help, just ask him."

    Lawrend informed Aleshia as he stood up to leave the room.

    "Thank you for everything, Ren¡­"

    Aleshia thanked Lawrend just as he was about to leave the room.

    "No worries, Shiana. I''ll go now."

    Lawrend replied to her with a smile and left the room.

 Chapter 66 - Making The Butlers Talk

    Lawrend closed the door behind him and smiled widely.

    ''Our rtionship seems to be getting closer.''

    He thought to himself. He was just reciting the things he learned from the otome games in the memories of his past life, but hey if it works, why bother about the insignificant details?

    Lawrend walked through the hallway and found his way to the dining room. All the butlers of the Horiel Mansion were already there. They all turned their heads when Lawrend entered.

    The butlers already had an idea what this meeting would be about.

    Lawrend sat on the chair on one of the ends of the long table. The butlers were all standing behind the chairs of the table.

    "First of all, I want to ask everyone here to tell me the truth."

    Lawrend spoke to them. Most of the butlers gulped when they heard his words.

    "Now, tell me. Why is my father so distrustful of maids?"

    Lawrend scanned them one by one as he asked. It was intimidating from the point of view of the butlers as cold sweat fell down their backs.

    All of the butlers just looked at each other. No one had the guts to speak up.

    "No one?"

    Lawrend raised an eyebrow. There really is more to it that they didn''t tell him before.

    "Um, Young Master, I''ll speak."

    A butler spoke out. He was the youngest recruit. He was unlike them who were afraid of the Master. He never met him, and he was more inclined to trust in Lawrend.

    If you couldn''t remember, he was the same butler that stopped Lawrend in his silly daydreams at chapter 22.

    "What is your name?"

    Lawrend asked him. Though he could remember seeing this butler before, he hadn''t actually known his name.

    "Nao is my first name, and myst name is Minava."

    Nao replied to Lawrend. He was a handsome butler withbed ck hair. His height was simr to Lawrend, and he was slim.

    "Speak."

    Lawrend allowed him to speak.

    "Mr. Albert told me that the Master was punished because of a maid, so we should see if the Young Master''s maid is actually trustworthy."

    Nao exined to Lawrend.

    "Punished by who?"

    Lawrend turned his head to Albert and asked. Who could even punish his father?

    "I-I can''t tell you, Young Master. I fear that the Master will kill me."

    Albert replied to Lawrend with dread evident in his voice. Whatever it was that he was hiding, it was certainly not something simple.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll tell my father that I asked you."

    Lawrend reassured him. He really wanted to know the reason now.

    "Young Master, I really can''t tell you. That subject is the Master''s reverse scale."

    Albert''s mouth didn''t budge one bit. A reverse scale is something or someone that would cause the person to go bonkers. It was derived from the reverse scale of a dragon that would cause the dragon to attack frenziedly when touched.

    "Sigh. Alright. I''ll ask my father."

    Lawrend shook his head and sighed. He knows that his father is strict so it wasn''t hard to believe that he would kill someone who leaked his secrets.

    "Anyways, where is my father anyway?"

    Lawrend couldn''t help but ask. His father never told him where he would go. He only told him that he would go on a business trip and return in 6 months.

    "We don''t know, Young Master. He kept his mouth shut about it."

    Albert responded to Lawrend. Lawrend''s father never informed them where he was going.

    "Really? Why does it feel like I don''t know my father at all?"

    Lawrend was skeptical. Did his father be mysterious only recently, or was he just too stupid to notice it before? Probably thetter.

    "Anyways, you may all leave. Nao Minava, stay here."

    Lawrend ordered the butlers. As for Nao, he was visibly surprised that Lawrend ordered him to stay.

    "What is it, Young Master?"

    Nao approached Lawrend and asked.

    Lawrend waited for all of the butlers to leave the dining room before he opened his mouth.

    "Are you a new hire?"

    Lawrend asked him as he looked straight into his eyes.

    "Y-Yes."

    Nao stuttered as he replied.

    "Take this money and buy yourself good food. You seem quite thin."

    Lawrend passed a gold bill to Nao. Nao blinked his eyes as he looked at the gold bill on the table. Its denomination was 100, which means that it was worth 100 Gold when exchanged.

    "This is too much, Young Master. I only spoke the truth."

    Nao was reluctant to take the gold bill.

    "Don''t worry about it. I like an honest butler like you. Also, tell Albert to meet Aleshia and do what she says. As for you, wait in front of E''s room."

    Lawrend waved his hand and reassured him with a smile before giving him orders. In his opinion, having a butler like Nao that was not like those other butlers who refused to speak earlier was a good thing.

    "Thank you for the praise, Young Master!"

    Nao bowed his head respectfully and happily. He took the gold bill and left Lawrend alone.

    "Hm¡­ is it my imagination but his hand seems to be small?"

    Lawrend turned his head to the exit of the dining room in thought,

    "Whatever, I''ll visit Mr. Olgar."

    Lawrend shook his head and stood up. He carried Allen with him. He honestly didn''t know what to do with Allen now that he was back home.

    "But before that, I''ll take you to thewn."

    Lawrend said out loud. He brought Allen to the back of the mansion and dropped him to the ground. He informed a nearby guard to protect Allen before he left.

    Lawrend passed through quite a lot of hallways. It may not look like it, but it was intentional that the Guest Room was far away from the important rooms. This is to make it harder for assassins that pretend to be a guest to reach the Master''s room.

    After a long walk, Lawrend arrived in front of a white double door.

    Knock Knock

    "Mr. Olgar? It''s Lawrend."

    Lawrend waited in front of the door patiently.

    "Enter."

    Olgar''s voice sounded from deep inside the room.

 Chapter 67 - Olgarâ€™s Guidance

    Lawrend opened the door and entered the room. He looked around, but he couldn''t find Olgar anywhere. There was only a double bed there with a desk to the right.

    "Mr. Olgar?"

    Lawrend called his name in puzzlement.

    "Lawrend, I''m here."

    Olgar walked out of the bathroom located to the left side half-naked. He was wearing a white towel to cover his lower half.

    "Mr. Olgar, do you have time?"

    Lawrend asked him.

    "Do you want something from me?"

    Olgar asked him curiously. He held another towel in his hand and wiped his ck hair.

    "Y-Yes. If you could teach me magic, please! I feel like reading books is not enough."

    Lawrend stuttered when he asked Olgar. It was because he didn''t know how Olgar would react.

    "What is your element?"

    Olgar asked him.

    "Huh? I think it''s Lightning."

    Lawrend was confused why he was asking that. Nevertheless, he still answered.

    "Then I can''t help you."

    Olgar shook his head.

    "Why?"

    Lawrend looked at him shocked and confused.

    "If you hadn''t noticed, I am a Wind-element High Mage. I can only teach you basic stuff."

    Olgar exined to him. There was a fundamental difference between elements that makes it impossible for a mage to teach someone with a different element.

    "The basic stuff is enough!"

    Lawrend shouted in reply.

    "Didn''t your tutor teach you the basic stuff?"

    Olgar asked Lawrend in bewilderment.

    "I never had someone tutor me about magic."

    Lawrend shook his head as he replied.

    "Then, you learned magic by yourself!?"

    Olgar looked at Lawrend in shock.

    "No. I actually got a Beginner Magic Spell. When I chanted it, I suddenly had magic inside me."

    Lawrend shook his head and exined to him.

    "Ah. Then that''s normal. I thought you created your own magic spell. I would have kidnapped you and dragged you to the headquarters of the Mage Guild if you were."

    Olgar said to him with a smile on his face.

    "Haha¡­ I don''t know what to feel about that."

    Lawrendughed awkwardly.

    "Can you tell me how a magic spell works? And why does it give magic when cast for the first time?"

    Lawrend asked Olgar with a face full of curiosity. This was something he had been wondering about before.

    "I''m quite curious, why didn''t your father hire a Mage to tutor you?"

    Instead of answering his question, Olgar asked him one of his own.

    "..."

    Lawrend was silent for a while before he opened his mouth.

    "My father wanted me to be a sessful merchant. He never discussed with me if I wanted to be a swordsman or a mage."

    Lawrend replied.

    "I''m sorry to say this, but your father is stupid. He should have at least tested if you were capable of using magic when you reached 7 years old. It seems to me that you only started practicing magic recently."

    Olgar said to him half apologetic and half mockingly.

    "I-I don''t know."

    Lawrend replied with a stutter. It was awkward hearing someone call his respected father stupid.

    "To answer your question earlier, for me, spells are there to guide you on how your magic will work. Once you reach a certain point, you can insta-cast that spell. Like me, I can insta-cast my True Mage Magic Spell ''Vortex Whirlwind''. I used it before to protect us from the winds when we were flying here."

    Olgar answered his question earlier in a detailed manner.

    Lawrend looked down and held his chin in thought. A few secondster, he looked at Olgar and opened his mouth.

    "Does that mean that you still need to chant your High Mage Magic Spells?"

    Lawrend asked him.

    "Haha. Of course, I do. Only after I be an Arch Mage would I be able to do that."

    Olgar answered Lawrend''s question with a shortugh as he found Lawrend''s question funny.

    "I understand. But could you learn more than one spell?"

    Lawrend nodded his head in understanding before asking. This was something that was bothering him. The books that he read were useless as it doesn''t provide this information.

    "You can learn as much as you like."

    Olgar replied to Lawrend''s question. Lawrend''s eyes immediately glowed brightly. He decided to learn a lot of spells then.

    "But I don''t rmend it. In fact, no one does. It''s hard to get used to your magic spell. If you keep using different magic spells, it would take far longer before you could insta-cast it. For example, it might even take till you be a High Mage before you can insta-cast a Beginner Magic Spell."

    Olgar shook his head just as Lawrend was thinking of abusing it. His words brought down Lawrend''s excitement to disappointment.

    "That sucks. Then the answer to my second question?"

    Lawrend nodded his head with a sigh. He got his hopes up for nothing.

    "It''s simple. Our bodies havetent mana. When we chant a magic spell that resonates with thetent mana inside our bodies, it would appear, and you would then be a mage of that element. Which is also why we only have one element as our bodies can''t storetent mana of another element."

    Olgar exined to Lawrend.

    "We can only have one element?"

    Lawrend asked, stunned. He was even thinking of trying out other elements.

    "There are exceptions, but those are very talented mages. Even with your greater mana purity, you''re like a fireflyparing yourself against the moon with them."

    Olgar looked at Lawrend solemnly. Something about this topic made him serious.

    "Thank you for your guidance!"

    Lawrend bowed his head towards Olgar. It would have taken Lawrend a long time to learn these pieces of information if he didn''t tell him.

    "It''s nothing. You''re one of us, after all."

    Olgar smiled in return. He felt happy that he was able to teach something to Lawrend.

    "I''ll go practice magic, Mr. Olgar. I''ll see you againter."

    Lawrend bid his farewell to Olgar and left the room.

    "You can ask me anything if you have any questions."

    Olgar said to Lawrend just as he left.

    Lawrend walked out of the door with a wide smile on his face. His questions were finally answered. It''s now time for him to increase his mana reserve.

 Chapter 68 - Practicing Crazily

    ''Where should I practice? Hmm¡­''

    Lawrend held his chin in thought as he walked through the hallway. He didn''t want them to know that he could already use magic. It would be hard to exin how he got a Beginner Magic Spell.

    "I guess I''ll do it in E''s room."

    Lawrend thought out loud and headed towards E''s room. After a few turns and walking down a staircase, he knocked on the door. The butler Nao was waiting on the side.

    "Aleshia. It''s me."

    Lawrend spoke to the door.

    "Young Master!"

    Aleshia opened the door with joy evident on her face before she quickly hid it when she saw Nao on the side.

    Lawrend entered the room and closed the door.

    "R-Ren, what is it?"

    Aleshia stuttered when she mentioned Lawrend''s nickname. She still wasn''t used to calling him that way.

    "I want to practice magic here. Is that okay? Don''t let anyone in without informing me."

    Lawrend said to her. He doesn''t want to be caught red handed, after all.

    "Okay."

    Aleshia nodded her head solemnly. She walked to the door and locked it.

    Nao, who was waiting outside, looked at the door handle with a confused face. He just heard it lock.

    ''Could they be!?''

    Nao''s mind immediately wandered around. He was definitely not thinking of something obscene.

    "I''ll sit here."

    Lawrend informed her before he sat on the floor beside the bed.

    "Mm."

    Aleshia nodded her head lightly.

    Lawrend closed his eyes and looked at the violet lightning mana inside his body. It was all so vibrant as it flowed through his veins.

    ''I have to increase my mana reserves, but how am I gonna do that?''

    Lawrend looked at the mana flowing inside his body silently. It was a wonder to him how does one even increase their mana. He should have asked Olgar about this. Nevertheless, Lawrend thought back to his experiences using his magic spell.

    ''Ah! I remember now. Whenever I use Shock Arc, my mana increases.''

    Lawrend got a sh of insight from his memories. He remember noticing that his mana reserves increases by a tiny amount every time he uses a magic spell.

    ''So I just have to keep using Shock Arc again and again.''

    Lawrend thought and opened his eyes.

    ''But how am I gonna use Shock Arc here? It will be too loud.''

    Lawrend looked at E who was still unconscious and towards the door. It will be loud enough for Nao outside the door to hear the thundering sound of the Shock Arc spell.

    Lawrend looked around the room, lost in thought. He ended up staring at the floor silently.

    ''That''s it!''

    Lawrend remembered something from the memories he got. Electricity is easily conducted to the ground. The floor of this room was made from rough rock tiles. That means that his Shock Arc spell would not make a thundering noise.

    Lawrend opened his palms and put it directly on the floor. He closed his eyes and chanted.

    "... Shock Arc." [Author''s Note: Chanting is skipped. It will be boring repeating it again and again.]

    Nothing happened, but Lawrend knows that something did happen. The lightning traveled through the tiles and into the ground.

    "Perfect."

    Lawrend smiled happily. It works just like how his previous life''s memories taught him.

    "Ren?"

    Aleshia called Lawrend with a frown on her face. She was hugging E to shield her just in case.

    "Ah¡­ I''m sorry. Did I scare you, Shiana?"

    Lawrend asked her worriedly.

    "Y-Yes, I was startled. After all, your magic spell is deadly."

    Aleshia exined to him. Lawrend was reminded of the moment his Shock Arc spell killed goblins and threw their flesh into the air.

    "I''m increasing my mana reserves, actually. Every time I use a magic spell, it increases a little bit after I recover."

    Lawrend exined to her with a smile.

    "I see¡­ Young M¡ª I mean, Ren works really hard."

    Aleshia looked at him with admiration.

    "Yes. I want to have the power to protect you."

    Lawrend said to her and shed her a smile.

    "Ren¡­"

    Aleshia''s eyes warmed hearing Lawrend''s words. It was so sweet and inspiring for her.

    "That was tiring."

    Lawrend rested his back on the bed frame. He was still only able to use his Shock Arc spell once. Doing it again would be impossible as his mana reserve is already empty.

    "Ren, are you okay?"

    Aleshia stood up from the bed and crouched beside him with worry evident on her face.

    "I''m fine. I just feel tired."

    Lawrend reassured her. He slowly grew sleepy. Before long, he had already closed his eyes.

    Aleshia looked at him with a smile. His face looks so serious while he''s asleep. She stood up and walked towards the door.

    ¡­

    Lawrend opened his eyes groggily. He looked around him and saw the white ceiling. Beside him was a bed frame.

    "Ren, you''re awake."

    Aleshia called out to him when she saw him open his eyes. He raised his body and looked at the mattress under him in confusion.

    "I had the butler outside bring a spare mattress."

    Aleshia exined to him when she saw his confused face.

    Lawrend looked out the window and saw that it was already night.

    "I see."

    Lawrend said to her before he stood up and sat on the floor again.

    "You''re still gonna continue without eating?"

    Aleshia asked him with worry on her face.

    "Yes. I''ll eat tomorrow since I don''t feel that hungry."

    Lawrend replied to her. Even though he used up all of his mana, he wasn''t hungry that much.

    "Don''t push yourself too far, Ren."

    Aleshia reminded him.

    Lawrend paused before he opened his mouth.

    "I won''t."

    Lawrend replied to her with a smile. He then focused and ced his palms on the floor.

    "...Shock Arc."

    After chanting again, Lawrend released another magic spell.

    He moved to the mattress andid on it. It was so tiring being drained of mana.

    "Ren¡­"

    Aleshia looked at him worriedly. She doesn''t know what to do to help him.

    Suddenly, an idea popped inside her head.

 Chapter 69 - Nice ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Aleshia opened the door and called Nao.

    "Hey, can you help me move my sister to the room to the right?"

    Aleshia asked Nao with a polite smile.

    "Sure¡­?"

    Nao nodded his head and followed her inside.

    "Young Master?"

    Nao looked at the sleeping Lawrend curiously.

    "Young Master is asleep. I want to move E to the other room so he can rest on the bed."

    Aleshia exined to him.

    "I see. I''ll help you."

    Nao nodded his head and helped Aleshia carry E to the other room. Aleshia fixed the bed in the room before Naoid down E on the bed.

    They then returned to the room and carried Lawrend up onto the bed.

    "Thank you. Can you watch E for me? I''ll take care of the young master."

    Aleshia exined to him.

    "Sure."

    Nao nodded his head curtly and left.

    Aleshia locked the door after Nao left. She moved Lawrend to the side of the bed, and sheid beside him.

    "This is the best I can do for you¡­"

    She murmured before she closed her eyes.1

    ¡­

    Slurp Slurp

    Morning arrived, and Lawrend opened his eyes and heard slurping sounds in front of him. He rubbed his eyes and looked forward.

    "S-Shiana!?"

    Aleshia was holding onto Lawrend''s erect wood and sucking it vigorously.

    "R-Ren! You''re awake."

    Aleshia let go of Lawrend''s morning wood and spoke to him with a smile. There was saliva dripping down her chin. It made her look seductive and hot in her maid uniform.

    "What are you doing!?"

    Lawrend eximed at her in shock.

    "I¡­ I don''t feel good seeing you working hard to protect me when I was supposed to protect you. So¡­ this is the only thing I can think of to do in return."

    Aleshia blushed and exined to him.

    "You don''t have to do this!"

    Lawrend felt guilty that she was doing this for him.

    "Don''t worry, Ren. How old are you?"

    Aleshia reassured him before she asked.

    "What date is it today?"

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend asked her instead.

    "The 18th."

    Aleshia replied.

    "Then today''s my birthday. I''m 18 now."1

    Lawrend said to her.

    "Then there should not be a problem, right?"

    Aleshia asked him with a smile. She grabbed onto his erect sword, moved closer to his ear, and whispered into it softly.

    "Young Master¡­"

    The moment he heard her words, electricity ran through Lawrend''s body. His reasoning almost snapped.

    Aleshia moved her hand up and down and masturbated Lawrend''s cock. She then moved down while staring at him in the eyes before she swallowed his glistening cock whole.

    She wrapped her tongue around it and stimted the ns of his penis.

    "Ah! I''m sensitive there, Shiana."

    Lawrend couldn''t help but say to her. She was doing it so skillfully.

    Aleshia increased her speed and moved her head up and down to pleasure Lawrend''s throbbing cock.

    "H-How are you so skillful?"

    Lawrend asked in puzzlement. He was totally defeated by her technique.

    Aleshia released Lawrend''s stiff member with a pop before she spoke.

    "Hereth taught me with vegetables when I turned 18."

    "..."

    Lawrend was speechless. He didn''t know that someone could be this good by just practicing with vegetables.

    "Just rx, Young Master. I will make you feel good."

    Aleshia said to him softly. She grasped onto Lawrend''s wet and slimy cock and masturbated it.

    "W-Why are you calling me Young Master all of a sudden?"

    Lawrend asked her in bewilderment as he felt pleasure from her skillful hand movements.

    "You like it, right, Young Master? See? Your cock just twitched."

    Aleshia teased him with a smile on her face. She watched as Lawrend''srge and veiny cock twitched in response to her words.

    "Cum whenever you want, Young Master."

    Aleshia said to him before she took his cock down her throat. She sucked harder and moved her head vigorously.

    "Mmm."

    Aleshia moaned as she sucked Lawrend''s cock. She could feel it twitching and releasing loads of pre-cum inside her mouth.

    The only thing that Lawrend could feel at this point was pleasure. He did as she said and just silently enjoyed her morning service to him.

    "Shiana! I''m gonna cum soon."

    Lawrend shouted at her as he felt pleasure wave by wave,

    Aleshia continued her movements while using her other hand to raise her maid uniform. She showed her B cup boobs with a pink cherry on top to Lawrend.

    His erect sword throbbed and got even harder as she sucked it continuously. She then started to massage his balls. She was urging it to release its white seed and paint the inside of her mouth with it.

    Aleshia did it for a few more minutes, but Lawrend was doing a good job holding it in as to experience and enjoy more of the pleasure she was giving him.

    Realizing that Lawrend''s hot dragon was not gonna release at this rate, Aleshia sucked it deep inside her mouth and gave it a deep throat. All along the way, she made sure to wrap her tongue all around it.

    "Ah!"

    That was thest wave of pleasure that broke the dam in Lawrend''s balls. His dragon released a breath of white mes inside her mouth.

    "Mmmm."

    Aleshia took it all inside her mouth. She helped it all out by sucking on Lawrend''s twitching member. She then licked his urethra to remove all of the semen that was still stuck to his cock all the while inside her mouth.

    Pop

    Aleshia released Lawrend''s roaring cock out of her mouth. She opened her mouth and showed Lawrend his small little white seeds swimming inside her mouth.

    Then with a gulp, she swallowed it all.

    "Young Master, your semen was delicious."

    Aleshia licked her lips and swallowed the leftover cum.

    "That felt so good¡­"

    Lawrend rxed his body on the bed and savored the huge wave of pleasure cumming inside her mouth-pussy.

    "I''ll clean up now, Ren."

    Aleshia stood up and fixed her clothing.

    "Huh, we aren''t doing it?"

    Lawrend asked her in confusion.

    "I-I''m still not ready, Ren. When I''m ready, I-I''ll let you do me whenever you want¡­"

    Aleshia replied to him shyly. She then left the room in a fluster.

    "Such a good maid¡­"

    Lawrend murmured with a faint smile. He wiped his still hard cock and sheathed it inside his clothes.

    This part was essential since I don''t think it''s a good idea to have a sex scene with an underaged girl sleeping in the room.WN''s rules.

 Chapter 70 - The Ability To Store Mana

    "Young Master?"

    Nao entered the room with a confused face. He just saw Aleshia leave Lawrend''s room in a fluster.

    "N-Nao."

    Lawrend greeted him with a stutter. He moved his legs and hid his lower body.

    "Young Master, your breakfast is ready."

    Nao informed him with a straight face.

    "Alright. I''ll take a short bath first."

    Lawrend replied to him. It has been a while since he had taken a bath.

    "I''ll have it prepared soon."

    Nao bowed his head and turned around to leave.

    "Oh, right. Where is E?"

    Lawrend asked in confusion. He realized that he was sleeping on the bed where E was resting.

    "We moved her to the room next to this one."

    Nao turned around and replied.

    "I see."

    Lawrend nodded in understanding.

    After seeing that Lawrend had no more questions, Nao turned around and left.

    "Phew."

    Lawrend looked down at his crotch and waited for it to calm down. After a while, he stood up and left the room. He headed to take a bath at the bathhouse in the mansion. It was a ce only the master of the house and his family could use which is why Olgar didn''t use it.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡­

    After a quick bath, Lawrend was now sitting on the dining table. He ate his breakfast leisurely. There was a fried egg and a sausage served on his te.

    "Aleshia, how is E?"

    Lawrend turned his head to the right. Aleshia was standing there beside him.

    "She''s still unconscious, Young Master."

    Aleshia replied. They both decided to not talk about what happened inside the room this morning so they were both pretending that nothing happened.

    "Huh¡­ I''m really worried about her."

    Lawrend frowned hearing her words. It had been a day already. When would E wake up?

    Aleshia gripped her maid uniform when she heard Lawrend''s words. Hearing his words, she became more worried about her little sister.

    "Don''t worry. She will wake up soon."

    Lawrend saw her actions from the corner of his eyes and reassured her.

    "Mhm."

    Aleshia nodded weakly. Worry was evident on her face.

    ¡­

    After finishing his breakfast, Lawrend arrived in front of Olgar''s room.

    Knock Knock

    "Mr. Olgar? It''s me, Lawrend."

    Lawrend knocked on the door. He heard from the butlers that Olgar hadn''t eaten ever since he arrived.

    "Lawrend? Enter."

    Olgar''s voice sounded from the other side.

    Lawrend opened the door and entered the room. He saw Olgar sitting on the bed cross-legged. He was wearing his mage cloak this time.

    "Mr. Olgar, I have a question regarding magic¡­"

    Lawrend said to him shyly. It was awkward asking someone like Olgar to teach him and answer his questions.

    "Don''t be shy. I will answer your questions to the best of my abilities."

    Olgar smiled at him faintly and urged him on. Olgar is an above-average-looking man. He has ck hair, ck pupils, and a skinny body. He gives off the aura of a serious person.

    "How do I increase my mana reserves?"

    Lawrend asked him. His method of exhausting his mana to increase it little by little is not practical. It would take him years just to be a True Mage.

    "That''s easy. Increase your mana control, and your mana reserves should naturally increase with it. That is because the finely detailed you can control mana, the better your body can keep mana in it."

    Olgar exined to him in detail. Having mana inside your body is like herding sheep, if you can''t herd all of the sheep, then you can''t keep them all. That means, the better you can herd the sheep, the better they can stay inside your body.

    "I understand."

    Lawrend nodded his head. It makes sense now that Olgar exined it to him. Since technically, he was getting better at controlling his mana each time he used his spell.

    "But how do I do that? Do I need to use my spell?"

    Lawrend asked. It was theoretically possible, but how was he gonna do it?

    "You don''t need to. Focus your mana to your index finger and control the amount of mana you can release from it. Once you get that right, you can start to control its directions too."

    Olgar shook his head and exined to him.

    "Does mana purity change anything?"

    Lawrend asked. This was what he was most curious about. His mana was purer than normal after all. He also had that White Hole inside him that seems to be able to purify his mana.

    "Oh, yes. The purer your mana, the harder it is to control it, which is also why you can''t keep as much as before once you be stronger. Pure mana is also significantly stronger than impure mana. There are other effects such as your pure mana having the ability to control more mana from the environment. This is why you can cast much stronger spells once you be a rank stronger."

    It was a long exnation from Olgar, but in simpler terms, Purer Mana = Harder To Control, and Purer Mana = Stronger Spells.

    "That''s quiteplicated."

    Lawrend couldn''t help but say to Olgar.

    "Indeed it is. Magic is not simple. After all, it leads to the truth of the universe."

    Olgar smiled at Lawrend''s words. Magic describes the mysteries of how everything works. It will be naive to underestimate it.

    "Thank you for answering my question."

    Lawrend bowed towards Olgar. Olgar''s words gave him a direction on where to take his magic now.

    "I told you. Stop thanking me. I''m doing this since you are one of us."

    Olgar scratched the back of his neck awkwardly after hearing Lawrend''s words.

    "Nevertheless, your words have certainly guided me to a straighter path to bing stronger."

    Lawrend insisted.

    "Hahaha! That''s what Master''s are for. Though, you aren''t my disciple. I''ll help you look for one after we reach the Mage Guild located in the capital city."

    Olgarughed hearing Lawrend''s words. He felt gratified that Lawrend was such a good kid.

    "Thank you. Then, I''ll leave."

    Lawrend bowed his head and bid him farewell.

    "I''ll be here to answer more of your questions. Also, tell your butlers that I don''t need to eat. Fasting is normal for a High Mage."

    Olgar also bid his farewell to Lawrend and informed him.

    "I''ll ry your words to them."

    Lawrend nodded his head and left the room.

 Chapter 71 - Naoâ€™s Surprise

    Lawrend raised his head and looked out the window on the side of the hallway. He felt motivated to practice magic after hearing Olgar''s words.

    "I should practice magic again¡­"

    Lawrend murmured. He walked through the hallway, and when he encountered a butler, he ryed Olgar''s words. Not long after, he entered his room. This time he was not gonna practice beside Aleshia and E.

    Lawrend imitated Olgar and sat down on his bed cross-legged. Then he closed his eyes.

    He extended his index finger forward and controlled his violet lightning mana to flow towards it. He tried pushing it outwards but there was no response.

    ''This is the feeling from before. A barrier-like feeling.''

    Lawrend thought to himself. He pushed harder and harder. The lightning mana umted in his index finger and pressurized, but there seemed to be no sign of it bursting out of his finger.

    ''Hmmm¡­''

    Lawrend thought about it silently. He was not able to use his Shock Arc spell even now. It was because he didn''t have enough mana to burst through the barrier.

    ''What if I try simting the Shock Arc spell in my index finger?''

    Lawrend asked himself. He was pondering if his idea was a good one or not.

    ''But how do I simte the Shock Arc spell?''

    Lawrend remembered the feeling when he cast the Shock Arc spell. He remembered the lightning mana stopping then suddenly rushing to his hand.

    ''STOP!''

    Lawrendmanded his lightning mana in his hand to stop.

    ''Then¡­ ZAP!''

    Lawrend controlled the lightning mana in his hand and rushed it all inside his index finger.

    BZZZZZZZT BZZZT

    "It worked!"

    Lawrend opened his eyes and looked at the small arc of electricity escaping his finger. It was continuously buzzing and turning directions randomly. Its power was also not constant.

    BZZT

    The arc of electricity died and disappeared. Lawrend sniffed the air and smelled the chlorine-like smell of ozone gas created from ionized oxygen.

    "Ooough¡­"

    Lawrend shook his nose and snorted to remove the awful smell stuck inside his nose.

    "Did I just insta-cast the Shock Arc spell without chanting..!?"

    Lawrend eximed to himself in shock and disbelief.

    "No, no, no. It couldn''t be. This is not even that powerful."

    Lawrend shook his head in denial. It couldn''t be that easy to learn to insta-cast a magic spell.

    And so, Lawrend spent the whole day practicing his magic.

    Knock Knock Knock

    Lawrend, who had a steady arc of electricity stretching out from his finger was suddenly disturbed, and the small arc of electricity disappeared with a high-frequency buzz.

    "Who is it?"

    Lawrend asked, slightly annoyed.

    "Y-Young Master, Mr. Albert wants you to go to the dining room."

    Nao''s stuttering voice sounded from the other side. Since he revealed to Lawrend the truth, he had been tasked by Albert to attend to Lawrend''s needs. He was also the one who served Lawrend''s breakfast earlier.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend raised his voice. He was annoyed that his magic practice was disturbed for something like that.

    "Young Master¡­"

    Nao''s voice sounded weakly from the other side. He was getting nervous hearing Lawrend raise the tone of his voice.

    "Alright. Give me a few seconds."

    Lawrend stood up and left the room. Nao was waiting for him while fidgeting.

    "U-Um¡­ Young Master, can you wear this blindfold?"

    Nao opened his hand, and a handkerchief was neatly folded in it.

    "For what?"

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lawrend blinked his eyes. Nao was acting very suspiciously.

    "Just wear it, Young Master!"

    Nao replied in a fluster. He was obviously nning something.

    "O-Okay?"

    Lawrend didn''t resist and allowed him to blindfold him. He already had an idea about what''s happening.

    "There! I''ll hold your hand, Young Master."

    Nao finished tying the blindfold on his face and pulled him by the hand.

    Before long, they arrived in front of the dining room''s doors. It was a dark brown double door.

    "Young Master, we''re here."

    Nao whispered to him. He opened the doors and led him inside.

    "Sit here, Young Master."

    Lawrend couldn''t see anything as he led him inside to sit on a chair.

    "You can now take it off, Young Master!"

    Nao said to him with excitement.

    "Surprise!! Happy Birthday, Young Master!"

    "Young Master, Happy 18th Birthday!"

    The butlers celebrated. Lawrend looked around, and he saw unfamiliar faces. They were all dressed well and had imposing auras around them.

    "Congrattions on your official adulthood, boy."

    A tall and sexy woman shouted to him. There was a faint smile hanging on her face. She was wearing a red velvet mage cloak that reached to her toes. And her face was oval and she had a fiery red pupil. While her hair was a nice blonde color. Beside her was an old man who opened his mouth.

    "Young man, if you want to hire guards, I''ll give you a discount this year."

    The old man was wearing simple clothing. He particrly stood out in this setting. His hair was silver-white and his skin was all wrinkly.

    "Who are you guys?"

    Lawrend asked in bewilderment. He had zero ideas on who they are.

    "Fufufu. My name is Cherry Z. I''m a High Mage working for the Mage Guild."

    The sexy woman replied. Lawrend blinked his eyes at her. He reached into his pockets and held onto his mage guild pin.

    "Kekeke. I''m Bardon Grada. An Army Sword."

    The old man introduced himself.

    ''Bigshots!''

    Lawrend thought to himself. Why would they show up and with this timing?

    "Boy, did your family send that High Mage?"

    Cherry asked him with interest on her face.

    "Olgar?"

    Lawrend asked in confusion.

    "Olgar? Olgar Berol?!"

    Cherry asked him in return. There was disbelief in her voice.

    "Yes, why?"

    Lawrend asked, baffled. It looked like she recognized him.

    "That cheating bastard actually dared toe to Lanika City! Where is he?"

    Chery gritted her teeth in anger as she mentioned Olgar.

    "Also, what do you mean by ''my family''?"

    Lawrend asked in confusion. Why would his family send a High Mage with him? Besides, his only other family was his father.

 Chapter 72 - Lawrendâ€™s 18th Birthday

    "Ehem. I mean, ''who sent that High Mage to your family''."

    Cherry reiterated and corrected her words from earlier.

    "Ah, the Guild Master did."

    Lawrend replied after understanding her words.

    "Guild Master?"

    Cherry tilted her head.

    "The Branch Guild Master of the Mage Guild in Sheron Port City."

    Lawrend exined to her.

    "Oh, Reon."

    Cherry realized who it was immediately.

    "Why did he send Olgar with you?"

    Cherry asked him curiously.

    "This."

    Lawrend pulled out the Mage Guild pin inside his pocket and showed it to her. She grabbed it and examined it carefully.

    "He gave this to you?"

    Cherry looked at the pin in disbelief.

    "Yes. Is there any problem?"

    Lawrend asked her in return.

    "Uhm¡­ Young Master, the cake is ready."

    Nao interrupted them from the side. He was fidgeting as he stood there.

    "Oh my. I forgot that it was your birthday party."

    Cherry ced her hand over her mouth andughed.

    "Excuse me."

    Lawrend said to her with a slight bow. He headed towards therge cake served on the dining table. It was chocte vor with 3yers.

    "Young Master, the Master is not here, but this is his letter."

    Albert passed a letter to him. It was sealed with the insignia of the Horiel Family.

    Lawrend took it and tore the side before pulling the paper inside and read it.

    [Dear Lawrend,

    My son, I will not be able to attend your 18th birthday with you. You must not disappoint me and be a sessful merchant. That is my only wish for you.

    Sincerely,

    Your Father]

    Lawrend''s face twitched after reading the letter. He crumpled it in anger. His father definitely did not love him. He was sure of it. What kind of a father would write a half-assed letter for his son''s 18th birthday!?

    "Y-Young Master¡­"

    Albert looked at Lawrend worriedly. He nced at the crumpled paper in Lawrend''s hand and at the anger on his face.

    "Hmph."

    Lawrend threw the crumpled paper to Albert who caught it with both of his hands, perplexed.

    "I''ll show you what I can do¡­"

    Lawrend murmured as he gritted his teeth in anger. He lifted his head and looked at therge cake in front of him.

    Lawrend turned around and faced the crowd.

    "I would like to thank everyone here who came, prepared, and surprised me with this birthday party. I really appreciate it."

    Lawrend spoke loudly to therge dining room. He bowed his head towards them.

    "Young Master, you don''t have to bow!"

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The butlers hurriedly stopped Lawrend. They didn''t think that it was correct for their Young Master to bow towards them.

    "No. This is much I can do. You guys are here to celebrate my 18th birthday with me." (While my father is not¡­)

    Lawrend said to them. He was d that they were celebrating with him while his father couldn''t even do it.

    "Y-Young Master¡­"

    The butlers were touched by Lawrend''s words. They swore in their hearts that they would serve him well in the future.

    "Come on, let''s party!"

    Lawrend cheered loudly.

    "For the Young Master!"

    "Long live the Young Master!"

    The butlers shouted in unison.

    "Young Master, is something the matter?"

    Aleshia walked towards him and asked. There was concern on her face. She noticed his facial expression earlier.

    "My father''s letter is so upsetting¡­"

    Lawrend replied to her. He knew his father wanted him to be a sessful merchant, but he didn''t expect that it was to this extent that it was the only thing that he''s focusing on. He didn''t even give him a gift to celebrate his 18th birthday.

    "What did he say?"

    Aleshia asked him curiously.

    "He said that I should be a sessful merchant."

    Lawrend replied to her.

    "And?"

    Aleshia urged him to continue.

    "That''s it."

    Lawrend looked her in the eyes and replied.

    "That''s so cold¡­"

    Although Aleshia hadn''t experienced what it was like having a father, she was sure that it must have hurt Lawrend seeing the look on his face.

    "Mm. That''s why I want to be a strong Mage even more. I''ll show him that being a merchant is not the only way to be ''sessful''."

    Lawrend nodded his head lightly and exined to her.

    "I''ll support whatever your decision is."

    Aleshia whispered to him. She had already decided to offer not just her heart to him but also her body. She already shared an intimate moment with him. It would not take long before he ims her body.

    "Thank you, Aleshia."

    Lawrend smiled at her. Her words reassured him.

    "What do you say, Lawrend?"

    Bardon, the old man from earlier, interrupted and suddenly said to him.

    "About what?"

    Lawrend looked at him nkly.

    "About my discount if you want to hire guards. At the Sword Guild, we excel at mercenary work."

    Bardon replied to him. The Sword Guild has many swordsmen, and they all seek to practice to improve their techniques. They could only improve so much by sparring with each other, so most of them opted to do mercenary work.

    "I see. Thank you for the offer, but I''m not looking for guards at the moment."

    Lawrend rejected his offer. He already had Olgar, he didn''t think that he would need to hire another guard. Besides, it would be very expensive to hire an Army Sword to be his guard.

    "That''s a shame. Anyways, do consider my offer if you need it."

    Bardon replied to him with a sigh. He already offered a discount, yet Lawrend wasn''t even interested to hear it.

    "Lawrend, where is that Olgar?"

    Cherry walked towards them and asked. She had looked around, but she hadn''t spotted a shadow of Olgar.

    "He''s inside his room. I think he''s practicing magic."

    Lawrend replied to her.

    "Tch."

    Cherry clicked her tongue in annoyance.

    "Tell him that I, Cherry, is not done with him. Hmph."

    She said to Lawrend and snorted in anger before leaving. She went towards the cake to eat.

    "Hahaha¡­ What is her rtionship with Mr. Olgar?"

    Lawrendughed dryly and couldn''t help but ask Bardon. It seems like she had a lot of pent-up anger towards Olgar.

    "Hohoho. Youth! It''s the life of youth. She was Olgar''s fiancee before. I don''t know what happened, but they broke up."

    Bardon chuckled and exined to Lawrend.

 Chapter 73 - Ellaâ€™s Dream

    "Huh¡­"

    Lawrend turned his head towards Cherry in interest. He didn''t expect that Olgar would have such a past. He seems like the person who was serious about magic, after all.

    "It has been a while since I gossiped like this. Hohoho."

    Bardonughed out loud.

    ...

    After a long party, Cherry and Bardon bid their farewell to Lawrend. They stood in front of the mansion under the dark starry sky.

    "Don''t forget to tell Olgar what I said to you, boy."

    Cherry said to Lawrend in a foul mood.

    "Young man, I''ll be waiting for you to consider my offer."

    Bardon said to him in farewell.

    "Yes. Thank you for attending my birthday party."

    Lawrend thanked both of them.

    Cherry and Bardon both exited the mansion gates together.

    "Sigh."

    Lawrend released a long sigh. It was hard to amodate the two of them. They were both so entric. One had a foul mood the whole time, while the other was an old man who was always smiling.

    Lawrend entered the mansion and headed towards his room. He will tell Cherry''s words to Olgar before they leave. He felt like something was gonna go down if he informed him now.

    "For now, I''ll practice magic."

    Lawrend sat down on his bed cross-legged. He started to practice magic once again.

    ¡­

    Three dayster, Lawrend''s door was suddenly knocked very loudly.

    "What is it?"

    Lawrend asked in puzzlement. Someone actually dared to knock on his door like that.

    "Young Master! E is awake!"

    Nao''s panicked voice sounded from outside.

    "E is awake??"

    Lawrend immediately stood up and opened the door.

    "Let''s go!"

    Lawrend ran towards E''s room together with Nao.

    "E!"

    Lawrend pushed open the door to the room and entered it.

    "Re- I mean, Young Master?"

    Aleshia turned her head towards Lawrend. She was sitting on a chair beside E''s bed.

    Lawrend nodded at her when he saw her look towards him.

    "Young Master?"

    E opened her mouth and said with a weak voice. She turned her head towards Lawrend. There was a relieved smile on her face. It was as if seeing Lawrend reassured her.

    "E, how are you feeling?"

    Lawrend asked her in worry. She looked pale and weak.

    "Young Master, E is okay. E just feels tired¡­"

    E responded to him weakly. Her body was evidently thinner than before.

    "Are you hungry, E?"

    Lawrend asked her. She looked like she was starving.

    "Mhm."

    E nodded her head.

    "Aleshia, I''ll take care of E."

    Lawrend said to her. Aleshia nodded her head and left. She went to get food for E. As for Lawrend, he sat on Aleshia''s chair.

    "E, do you remember anything?"

    Lawrend asked her in curiosity. He wanted to know what happened to her after she drank the vial Healer Natasha gave him.

    "E dreamed about something, Young Master."

    E replied to him. She looked him straight in the eyes.

    "What was it?"

    Lawrend urged her to continue.

    "E was floating in darkness. E tried to call for Big Sister and Young Master, but E got no response. E cried for a long time. It was so lonely..."

    E described to him. It was hard to imagine the despair she must''ve felt when she realized that no one was there with her.

    "Then?"

    "E didn''t know how much time had passed, but after that, E woke up."

    E continued.

    "Do you feel anything different?"

    Lawrend asked her. Her dream was certainly odd, but the vial should''ve done something to her body.

    "E is not sure. E just feels hungry."

    E replied to him. Her sense of hunger was overpowering her other body senses.

    "Then eat well. I''ll ask you againter."

    Lawrend stood up and patted her on the head. It seems like he wouldn''t be able to gather any clues from her yet.

    "Mm."

    E nodded her head obediently. They waited for Aleshia to arrive.

    A few minutester, Aleshia came back. She was carrying a tray with a bowl filled with porridge.

    Lawrend stood up and allowed Aleshia to sit on the chair.

    She ced the tray on top of the desk. Then she helped E sit up.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Here. Eat, E."

    Aleshia scooped a spoon of porridge and started to feed E.

    ¡­

    After being fed by Aleshia, E finally regained her color. She closed her eyes and slept.

    "Let''s let her recover, Young Master."

    Aleshia said to Lawrend. They both left the room and allowed Nao to watch over her.

    "Did she say anything earlier?"

    Aleshia asked Lawrend curiously. She wasn''t there when he asked E.

    Lawrend quickly filled up Aleshia on what E said to him.

    "Floating in darkness, alone?"

    Aleshia frowned. She gripped her fists tightly. She felt sad that her little sister had to go through that.

    "Yes. I also feel sorry for her."

    Lawrend has her sympathy.

    "Then, did she say anything else?"

    Aleshia inquired as she moved her body closer to him.

    "No. She was too hungry."

    Lawrend shook his head.

    "Alright. I''ll have Nao call you when she wakes up again."

    Aleshia said to him. She moved her body away and stood in front of him.

    "Thank you again, Young Master."

    Aleshia bowed towards Lawrend. She was grateful that she was able to meet him.

    "Don''t worry. We''re family."

    Lawrend soothed her with a smile.

    "Mm. We''re family."

    Aleshia smiled joyfully, hearing Lawrend''s words.

    Lawrend walked through the hallway. He was about to return to his room when he suddenly remembered something.

    "Ah! I forgot about Allen!"

    Lawrend immediately ran towards the back of the mansion. When he arrived, he looked left and right, looking for Allen''s purple body.

    "Guard! Where''s Allen?"

    Lawrend interrogated the guard who was standing beside the door.

    "Y-Young Master? Who is this Allen?"

    The guard asked, perplexed.

    "The purple slime."

    Lawrend exined to him.

    "Oh! Young Master, that slime got so big. It was mowing the grass in the garden for free so Mr. Albert led it around the mansion''s gardens. It should be just around."

    The guard remembered and replied to Lawrend. Allen had been eating the grass in the area without any care. He was growing bigger and bigger due to the free rein he had. The abundance of food andck of predators allowed him to grow really big so Albert decided to take advantage of that.

 Chapter 74 - A Little Girl

    "Allen!"

    Lawrend called out Allen''s name as he walked around the mansion''s back garden. It was daytime so it should be very easy to spot him.

    Suddenly, a huge purple slime jumped out from the corner. It was Allen. His extreme size was unrecognizable from before.

    "W-What''s that?"

    Lawrend stuttered in shock. This slime was at least as tall as him. He was surprised that no one killed him yet because of his extreme size.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The slime jumped up and down towards him. It stopped in front of him and slowly approached him.

    "Is that you, Allen?"

    Lawrend asked in disbelief. The purple slime touched Lawrend''s outstretched hand and rubbed itself onto it.

    "A-Allen, you''re so big."

    Lawrend said to the slime with a wry smile. He slowly moved his hand and rubbed him.

    But suddenly, Allen''s slime body swallowed Lawrend''s hand with a gulp. Lawrend didn''t have enough time to react.

    "A-Allen!"

    Lawrend immediately pulled his hand back in panic.

    "Young Master!"

    The guard from earlier shouted in rm. He unsheathed his sword and ran towards them. He was quite far so it would take him a while to arrive.

    Lawrend saw the inside of Allen''s transparent purple body bubble up around his hand.

    "N-No! |Shock Arc|!" [AN: Spells enclosed with a ''|'' are chanted, but the chant is omitted.]

    The violet lightning mana inside Lawrend''s body rushed to his hand and into Allen''s slime body. At the same time, Lawrend could feel a small patch on his hand dissolve inside Allen''s body

    His blood beaded and leaked into Allen''s body.

    Suddenly, Allen''s purple body lit up with a bright purple light. It blinded Lawrend and the charging guard.

    "Buzu! I got a human body! Buzu."

    A high-pitched female voice sounded in front of Lawrend. His eyes slowly focused, and he saw a blueish-purple-haired little girl standing in front of him.

    She had purple eyelids and snow-white skin. Her face was oval, and she had beautiful eyshes. She had a slender body as she stood there naked.

    "A-A little girl!?"

    Lawrend cried out in shock. He immediately turned away when he realized that she was naked.

    "Buzu, buzu?"

    The little girl inched closer and observed him with her curious eyes.

    "Where did youe from?"

    Lawrend asked awkwardly. He was looking at the sky as he spoke to her.

    "Master don''t recognize me, buzu?"

    The little girl asked him with a confused expression on her face.

    "M-Master???"

    Lawrend looked at her and covered his vision of her naked body with his right hand.

    "Buzu? I''m sorry¡­ I hurt, Master. Buzu."

    The little girl suddenly apologized to him after seeing his right hand.

    "What do you mean?"

    Lawrend asked her, perplexed.

    "There''s a wound on Master''s hand. Buzu."

    The little girl replied to him, downcast.

    Lawrend turned his hand, and he immediately saw arge patch where blood was leaking out.

    "Holy sh*t! That''s a big wound!"

    Lawrend cursed in shock. It was as big as 2 inches wide.

    "Buzu. Sorry¡­"

    The little girl apologized again. This time she walked towards him and grabbed his hand.

    "Lick."

    The little girl licked Lawrend''s wound.

    "Ouch!"

    Lawrend pulled back his hand in pain.

    "A-Are you Allen?"

    Lawrend asked, unsure. From her words, she was implying that she was Allen.

    "Allen, buzu!"

    She reacted energetically.

    "You ARE Allen!?"

    Lawrend eximed with a face filled with disbelief. His mouth formed a big O as he looked at her face, and he made sure to avoid looking down at her naked body.

    "Yes! Buzu."

    The little girl who imed to be Allen, twirled and showed her body to Lawrend.

    "H-Hey! Don''t show your naked body to everyone!"

    Lawrend rebuked her in panic.

    "Is it bad? Buzu."

    Allen asked him with innocent eyes.

    "Yes! It''s bad."

    Lawrend nodded his head solemnly. He didn''t want to be called a ''lolicon'' by looking at her naked body.

    "Okay! Buzu."

    Allen nodded her head obediently.

    "Hey, you! Stop looking and get a towel!"

    Lawrend turned his head to the guard and shouted at him. The guard shook his head out of the daze and ran inside to get a towel.

    A minuteter, he came out with a towel in his hand.

    "Don''t look at her body!"

    Lawrend immediately reminded him after seeing the guard look at Allen''s naked body again.

    "Y-Yes!"

    The guard nodded his head and looked at the sky as he ran towards them.

    Lawrend took the towel from the guard''s hands before he wrapped it around Allen''s naked body.

    "There!"

    Lawrend looked at her in satisfaction. She wasn''t naked anymore.

    "Follow me."

    Lawrend grabbed a hold of her hand and pulled her with him. He brought her inside and to his room.

    Along the way, the butlers were looking at him and the little girl in surprise. They had never seen her before.

    Lawrend closed the door to his room and locked it. He let go of her hand and turned to Allen.

    "Tell me. Who are you?"

    Lawrend interrogated her.

    "Allen! Buzu."

    She replied to him and raised her hand.

    "Why do you keep saying ''buzu''?"

    Lawrend asked her curiously. She had been doing it every time she talked to him.

    "Buzu?"

    She tilted her head cutely in confusion.

    "Ahh! Forget it."

    Lawrend raised his head and shouted in frustration.

    "How did you turn into t-this!"

    Lawrend pointed his two arms to her body. He was still in disbelief that Allen the slime turned into Allen the little girl.

    "I used Master''s blood and mana as the catalyst! Buzu."

    She exined to him.

    "So that''s why you swallowed and digested my hand???"

    Lawrend looked at her with question marks floating on his head.

    "Buzu!"

    She nodded her head.

    "I mean, I don''t know what to say."

    Lawrend said to her. She dissolved a small patch of his skin so she could get ess to his blood. Thus, she was able to transform. He wasn''t sure if that was enough to get angry at her since she did it to transform.

    "How did you even know that you''ll transform?"

    Lawrend asked her. This was something that had been bothering him ever since he realized that she was Allen.

 Chapter 75 - Naming Her Elena

    "I felt it when I saw Master. Buzu."

    Allen replied to him.

    "Really?"

    Lawrend asked her to confirm.

    "I''m not lying. Buzu!"

    Allen responded with a serious look on her cute face.

    "Alright. I believe you."

    Lawrend bent his body forward and rubbed her head.

    "Mmmm¡­ Master''s headpats. Buzu!"

    Allen closed her eyes and enjoyed Lawrend''s head pat.

    "Why do you call me your master?"

    Lawrend stood straight and asked her curiously as he looked at her.

    "I don''t know, but Master is Master. Buzu!"

    She replied with a joyful smile on her face.

    "Sigh."

    Lawrend sighed, realizing that he would not gonna get the answer from her.

    "Anyways, I''ll change your name. Is that okay?"

    Lawrend asked her. The name ''Allen'' doesn''t fit a cute little girl like her. It was much better for him to change it.

    "Mm! It''s fine. Buzu."

    She nodded her head happily.

    "Then, I''ll call you Elena from now on."

    Lawrend said to her with a smile. It was simr to her name ''Allen'', yet it''s for girls.

    "Elena, Elena¡­ Mmm! I love it. Buzu! I also love Master. Buzu!"

    Elena repeated her new name repeatedly and memorized it.

    "I love Elena too. You''re really cute."

    Lawrend bent down and pinched her cheeks.

    "B-Buzu!?"

    Elena moved back shyly. She didn''t like having her cheeks pinched.

    "Hahaha. You''re pretty shy huh."

    Lawrendughed seeing her act like that.

    "Wait for me here. I''ll call someone to make your clothes."

    Lawrend opened the door and left the room. But just as he was leaving, Elena stopped him.

    "Buzu!"

    She ran towards him and embraced his leg.

    "Do you want toe?"

    Lawrend asked her.

    "Buzu."

    Elena nodded her head cutely.

    "Alright. Follow me."

    Lawrend nodded his head and held her hand. They walked together and found a butler in the hallway. Lawrend asked him to call Albert while they waited for him.

    "Young Master?"

    A few minutester, Albert arrived. He couldn''t help but look at the little girl holding Lawrend''s hand.

    "Oh, who is this cute littledy?"

    Albert said in surprise after seeing her.

    "Elena! Buzu."

    Elena replied with a smile.

    "Good day, Little Elena."

    Albert greeted her with his own smile.

    "Whose child is she, Young Master?"

    Albert turned to Lawrend and asked him in curiosity. Such a cute and beautiful girl should be a daughter of a noble.

    "Right. About that¡­"

    Lawrend forced a smile on his face and looked away. He doesn''t know how to exin it to Albert.

    "Is there a problem, Young Master?"

    Albert tilted his head slightly in confusion.

    "She''s a kid I know. I want you to have a tailor to make clothes for her."

    Lawrend replied to him. He omitted to exin her origins as it would be hard to believe.

    "Yes, Young Master."

    Albert bowed his head. Though, he was still curious about where Elena came from.

    "That''s all."

    Lawrend said to him.

    "I''ll go get the measuring tape and measure her. And also, where are you going, Young Master? So I can head thereter."

    Albert said to Lawrend before asking him. It would be more efficient if he knew where they were headed so he could just head there.

    "We''re going back to my room."

    Lawrend replied to Albert.

    "I got it, Young Master."

    Albert nodded his head and left.

    "Let''s go."

    Lawrend pulled Elena back to his room.

    "Buzu."

    E nodded her head and they both returned to his room.

    When they arrived in his room, Lawrend turned his hand and looked at his wound. The blood had already clotted and formed a scab.

    "I should get a healer to heal this for me¡­"

    Lawrend said out loud. It would leave a scar if he let it heal naturally. That''s because healing magic is much better than his body''s healing ability.

    "Sorry. Buzu."

    Elena looked down sadly.

    "You don''t have to worry about it, Elena. I''m happy that you got a human body. We canmunicate much better this way."

    Lawrend rubbed her head and eased her worries.

    "Okay! I won''t worry about it anymore. Buzu."

    Elena replied to Lawrend happily. She closed her eyes as she enjoyed him rubbing her head.

    "I''ll practice magic now. Wait for Albert, okay?"

    Lawrend said to Elena. He sat on his bed and started to practice magic once more.

    Bzzzt Bzzt

    Small arcs of electricity escaped Lawrend''s fingers. Elena''s eyes were immediately attracted to it.

    "Buzuuuu! Master is practicing magic!"

    Elena moved closer and watched Lawrend practice magic up close.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Elena, don''t get too close. It''s dangerous."

    Lawrend stopped practicing magic and reprimanded her.

    "Buzu! I can do it too!"

    Elena ignored Lawrend''s words and extended her tiny arms forward. Small electric arcs escaped her fingers that were simr to Lawrend''s.

    "Wow! You did it so quickly!"

    Lawrend eximed in amazement. She saw him doing it just now, and she could already imitate it.

    "Buzuuu!"

    Elena moved her arm and pointed it towards the door. The arcs of electricity from her fingers pointed straight. It looked eerily unnatural.

    "T-That''s amazing! Elena, you''re so talented!"

    Lawrend was genuinely impressed by her. She could already do the thing that he was aiming to do.

    "Ehehe. Buzu."

    Elena giggled hearing Lawrend''s praise. She was happy to earn his praise. She stopped using magic, and the arcs of electricity stopped.

    "Elena, let''s practice magic together from now on."

    Lawrend suggested to her with a smile.

    "Okay! Buzu."

    Elena nodded her head obediently.

    "Good girl."

    Lawrend rubbed her head. She was really obedient towards him.

    A few minutester, Albert knocked on the door with Aleshia in tow.

    "Aleshia?"

    Lawrend looked at her in confusion. What was she doing here?

    "Young Master, Mr. Albert called me so I can take measurements of a little girl that you brought."

    Aleshia replied to him. Though, there was something odd about her. She felt distant when she talked to Lawrend.

    "I see."

    Lawrend nodded his head in satisfaction at Albert. As expected of a professional butler, he knows propriety.

    "Then, I''ll leave the taking of Elena''s measurements to your care, Aleshia."

    Albert bid his farewell and left.

    Lawrend and Aleshia were both left alone in the room with Elena. Silence ensued as they looked at each other. Somehow, he could feel that she was looking at him coldly.

 Chapter 76 - Third Maid Acquired

    "Young Master, who is this little girl?"

    Aleshia asked Lawrend coldly as she pointed at Elena.

    "I''ll introduce her to you."

    Lawrend pulled Elena in front of him and held her shoulders. Elena raised her head cutely and looked at him curiously with her mouth open.

    "This is Elena. Elena, she is Aleshia, my maid."

    Lawrend introduced the both of them to each other. Elena turned her head and looked at Aleshia curiously.

    "Maid? Buzu?"

    Elena raised her head and asked Lawrend cutely.

    "Yes. She takes care of me."

    Lawrend nodded his head and exined to Elena.

    "Maids! Buzu!"

    Elena shouted energetically.

    "What? Do you want to be a maid?"

    Lawrend crouched down and looked at Elena with a smile.

    "Buzu!"

    Elena nodded her head at Lawrend.

    "Young Master¡­ you hadn''t answered my question yet."

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Aleshia spoke to Lawrend with a cold voice and an expressionless face.

    "W-What?"

    Lawrend asked her nervously.

    "Is she your child with another woman!?"

    Aleshia asked him with anger visible on her face. She pulled the dagger on her legs and pointed it towards Lawrend.

    "Aleshia, it''s a misunderstanding! She''s Allen! Allen! The slime from before."

    Lawrend raised his hands to stop her, and he exined it to her immediately.

    "Slime? Allen?"

    Aleshia stopped in her tracks and looked at Elena. She imagined the small slime from before to the cute little girl with a blueish-purple long hair in front of her.

    "Are you sure?"

    Aleshia asked him solemnly.

    "Yes!"

    Lawrend nodded his head immediately, in fear that she would doubt him otherwise.

    "Well, if you say so¡­ I''ll believe you."

    Aleshia believed Lawrend reluctantly.

    "Phew."

    Lawrend released a sigh of relief. He was d that she believed him. Although he could understand that it was really hard to believe at first.

    "Little Elena,e here."

    Aleshia beckoned Elena with a smile on her face. She sheathed her dagger and crouched with her arms open.

    "Buzu?"

    Elena walked towards Aleshia innocently. When Elena got near enough, Aleshia immediately wrapped her arms around her.

    "You''re so cute!!"

    Aleshia tightened her embrace at Elena. There was a rxed smile on her face as she buried it on Elena''s neck.

    "Boobs! Buzu!"

    Elena eximed. She moved her hands to her front and pushed Aleshia away.

    "Buzu!"

    Elena opened her hand and grabbed Aleshia''s chest.

    "..."

    "..."

    "Buzu!"

    Elena squeezed it happily. It was like she was ying with a stress ball.

    As for Lawrend and Aleshia, they both had deadpan expressions as they looked at her.

    ''She''s a pervert!''

    They both thought.

    "U-Um, Elena? It''s not proper to suddenly grab my chest."

    Aleshia exined to her with a wry smile.

    "Buzu?"

    Elena tilted her head cutely and squeezed two more times.

    "Y-You!"

    Aleshia''s face turned red in embarrassment. She pulled Elena''s hand off her chest and stood up.

    "Boobs! Buzuuu!"

    Elena protested as she tried to reach for Aleshia''s chest. Though, she was too short to reach them.

    "Elena? Who taught you that?"

    Lawrend crouched behind Elena and tapped her shoulder. She turned around and responded.

    "Bouncy! Buzu!"

    Elena replied candidly. If you couldn''t remember, she bounced on Aleshia''s chest when she dropped down from her head. That was the first time she realized that boobs are bouncy.

    "Is it because it''s bouncy like you?"

    Lawrend asked her. Since she was a slime, she must''ve found it interesting that something else was bouncy like her.

    "Yes! Buzu!"

    She nodded her head excitedly. Lawrend was totally correct. She did find them interesting as they were bouncy like her.

    "Sigh¡­"

    Lawrend released a long sigh. Since it was an innocent reason, they probably wouldn''t have to worry about it.

    "Measure her and have the tailor make a maid uniform for her too."

    Lawrend stood up and ordered Aleshia.

    "As per your order, Young Master."

    Aleshia bowed respectfully with a smile. She looked at Lawrend''s face with her peripheral vision, and she could see his stunned face. She was now sure that Lawrend likes it when she acts submissively.

    Aleshia crouched in front of Elena and removed the towel wrapped around her.

    "Don''t look!"

    Aleshia warned Lawrend. Of course, Lawrend had already turned when she said that.

    Aleshia smiled seeing Lawrend act properly. Mm. She was d that it was him that she fell in love with.

    A minuteter, Aleshia opened her mouth and spoke.

    "Done. You can turn around, Young Master."

    Aleshia said to Lawrend. He then turned around after hearing her words.

    "Elena will stay with me for the meantime."

    Lawrend said to her. After all, he still had to practice magic with Elena.

    "No. She will stay with me."

    Aleshia denied Lawrend.

    "Huh? Why?"

    Lawrend blinked his eyes as he looked at her.

    "I mean, isn''t she so cute?!"

    Aleshia dove towards Elena and embraced her at the end of her words.

    "Boobs! Buzu!"

    Elena excitedly grabbed Aleshia''s chest and squeezed it.

    "See? She''s attached to me already."

    Aleshia smirked at Lawrend.

    ¡­

    In the end, Lawrend wasn''t able to take custody of Elena for the day. Aleshia took her with her around the mansion.

    As for Lawrend, he sighed and closed his eyes to continue his practice in magic.

    Two dayster, it was time for them to depart.

    "Lawrend and Aleshia, are you ready to depart?"

    Olgar stood in front of them and asked. They were currently in the hallway of the mansion.

    "Yes, Mr. Olgar. But we need to bring two more people with us."

    Lawrend nodded his head and replied to Olgar. He had to inform Olgar that it wouldn''t just be them this time.

    "Two more people? Who are they?"

    Olgar asked, a little taken aback.

    "They are her little sister, and the other is a little girl."

    Lawrend replied to Olgar.

    "Oh. That''s fine with me."

    Olgar nodded his head in approval. If it was just two little girls, he wouldn''t have to expand the Golden te that much.

    "Thank you, Mr. Olgar!"

    Lawrend bowed his head in gratitude.

    "Like I said, Lawrend. You should stop thanking me. I''m just doing this since you are one of us."

    Olgar waved his hand to stop him, and he helped Lawrend up.

 Chapter 77 - Elena Shows Off Her Beauty And Ability

    "Even so, I''m really thankful for all of your help."

    Lawrend insisted.

    "Sigh."

    Olgar sighed, realizing that Lawrend would not budge.

    "Young Master, you hadn''t seen Elena ever since she got her maid uniform. Would you like to see her now?"

    Aleshia suddenly said from the side.

    "Now that you mention it. I hadn''t seen her. Where is she?"

    Lawrend was reminded that he never saw Elena ever since Aleshia took her from him.

    "Elena, you cane out now."

    Aleshia spoke towards the left turn in the hallway. Elena''s head popped out, and she looked towards Lawrend with an embarrassed red face.

    "Elena?"

    Lawrend called her name.

    "Buzu."

    Elena replied.

    "Elena, don''t worry. The Young Master loves maids."

    Aleshia reassured Elena after realizing that she was not gonna show herself at this rate.

    "Buzu!"

    Elena hopped out and showed herself in front of Lawrend after hearing Aleshia''s words. She twirled around and showed herself wearing a frilly maid uniform.

    She wore modest white stockings on her legs while she wore a skirt that reached to her knees. There was also a mobcap on her head. All in all, she looks very cute!

    "It suits you, Elena."

    Lawrend said to her with a smile.

    "Thank you, Master-buzu!"

    Elena replied with a cute smile as she bowed to him.

    "Who is this little girl?"

    Olgar asked Lawrend curiously.

    "How do I exin it..? She''s my pet, I guess?"

    Lawrend tried his best to exin it to Olgar with an awkward smile on his face.

    "P-Pet!?"

    Aleshia reacted in shock. She looked at Lawrend like she was looking at a monster.

    "W-What? She isn''t?"

    Lawrend responded to her with a stutter.

    "..."

    Olgar looked at Lawrend with a deadpan expression. He didn''t know this talent is such an entric. He even has a little girl as his pet.

    "She''s not your pet, Young Master! She''s your maid. Remember that!"

    Aleshia admonished him with a pout.

    "Y-Yes¡­"

    Lawrend nodded his head with a wry smile on his face.

    "Buzu, buzu! I''m Master''s pet!"

    Elena replied excitedly. She was her Master''s pet! Lawrend saying that made her happy.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "See?"

    Lawrend said to Aleshia.

    "No, no, no! Little Elena is not your pet! What would you do if she grows big thinking of that?"

    Aleshia denied Lawrend. She was not gonna let him lead Elena astray.

    "That''s true¡­ Then, she''s my little obedient maid."

    Lawrend quickly realized what she meant. It would be bad if she thought that she was just ''his'' pet. After all, she still deserves free will.

    "Maid-buzu!"

    Elena responded jovially.

    "Mm. That''s right. Elena is my little maid."

    Lawrend patted her head with a smile.

    "...uh¡­ What''s going on?"

    Olgar tapped Aleshia''s shoulders and asked her with his eyes blinking repeatedly.

    "M-Mr. Olgar. You see, Elena is¡­"

    And so, Aleshia exined to Olgar the origin of Elena.

    "She''s a slime you say!?"

    Olgar responded to her in shock and disbelief. He looked at Elena again, but he didn''t see an image of a slime from her.

    "Elena, show them."

    Instead of answering his question, Aleshia turned to Elena and ordered her.

    "Yes, Big Sister Aleshia-buzu!"

    Elena nodded her head. She extended her arm forward, and her forearm turned transparent before turning into a purple slime tentacle.

    "It''s true!"

    Olgar looked at Elena''s slime tentacle in shock.

    "Woah!"

    Even Lawrend didn''t expect that she could transform her body freely. He thought that she was permanently in a human form.

    "Buzu!"

    Elena cried and sparks of lightning flowed around her slime tentacle.

    "Where did you find her? ...wait, she couldn''t be ''that'' slime from before!?"

    Olgar asked, but he quickly realized something. He remembered seeing Lawrend carrying around a purple slime around with him. That slime''s color was simr to the color of Elena''s slime tentacle.

    "I also found it hard to believe that she turned into a little girl."

    Lawrend nodded his head and replied to Olgar. He could still remember looking at her in shock when she suddenly transformed into a little girl.

    "Unbelievable. I have never heard of a slime taking on a human form."

    Olgar still had disbelief on his face. It was hard for him to process that something like this could happen.

    "Anyways, do you know Cherry Z?"

    Lawrend suddenly asked Olgar.

    "Where did you hear that name?"

    Olgar''s mood suddenly changed. He looked at Lawrend coldly, and his eyes peered at him seriously.

    "She attended my birthday 5 days ago."

    Lawrend exined to him.

    "She did?"

    Olgar looked at Lawrend with surprise.

    "She told me to tell you that she was not done with you."

    Lawrend said to him.

    "Sigh. I thought I could avoid her, but it seems that information still got to her that I''m here."

    Olgar sighed bleakly.

    "What happened between you anyway?"

    Lawrend couldn''t help but ask in curiosity. After all, Cherry was so aggressive when talking about him.

    "It''s a long story. If you had told me earlier, I would have visited her, but we need to leave now."

    Olgar replied to him.

    "Then, shall we get going?"

    Lawrend said to him with a smile. It seems like he was right not to tell him immediately about Cherry.

    "Yes. We should."

    Olgar nodded his head. Thus, they walked to E''s room. She was the only one they need before they get going.

    "Is that girl awake?"

    Olgar asked curiously. He had been in his room for the whole 7 days. He was basically clueless about what happened while he was here.

    "Yes. She''s already doing well."

    Aleshia replied to him with a happy smile on her face. She was d that E woke up already.

    Without realizing it, they had already arrived in front of E''s room.

    "E? Are you ready?"

    Aleshia knocked on the door.

    "Yes, Big Sister!"

    E opened the door and greeted them with a smile.

    "Let''s go."

    E walked out wearing her maid uniform. She had already regained her energy, unlike several days ago.

    "Yes!"

    E nodded her head excitedly. She walked towards them and held Elena''s hand.

    "Sister Elena, let''s go!"

    E said to her with a smile.

    "Buzu!"

    Elena replied with her own smile.

 Chapter 78 - Leaving For The Capital City

    Lawrend''s group exited the mansion, but just as Olgar was about to use the Golden te, a loud voice shouted towards them.

    "Olgar!!!"

    Cherry came down from the sky and dove towards Olgar. Her velvet-red dress fluttered with the wind.

    "C-Cherry!?"

    Olgar turned towards her in shock.

    "Olgar!"

    Cherry embraced him.

    "Cherry¡­"

    Olgar returned her embrace. There was an aura of mncholy and yearning around them.

    "???"

    Lawrend looked at the two of them in confusion. Weren''t they angry at each other or something?

    "Olgar¡­ I found out that you lied to me."

    Cherry pulled her head back and looked at Olgar straight in the eyes.

    "..."

    Olgar looked away from her when he heard her words.

    "You weren''t two-timing with any girls! Sir Reol told me with a letter."

    Cherry said to him with emotion welling up on her face.

    "That bastard of a Guild Master¡­"

    Olgar''s face twitched. He couldn''t help but curse Reol in anger.

    "Ehehe. Tell me, Olgar. Why didn''t you want to marry me? You even told me that you were two-timing."

    Cherry ran her index finger down Olgar''s cheek.

    "Ehem."

    Lawrend couldn''t bear it anymore. He coughed to get their attention.

    "Oh my, I forgot we''re out in the open."

    Cherry giggled, realizing that Lawrend and the rest had been watching them.

    "Y-Yeah."

    Olgar nodded awkwardly. He felt embarrassed that they were seen like that.

    "Why don''t we talk about this after I finish my escort mission?"

    Olgar said to Cherry. It would take time for them to talk about it, after all.

    "Only if you promise me that you wille back here."

    Cherry pulled his hand and looked him straight in the eyes.

    "Alright. I promise. I won''t turn my back from this ever again."

    Olgar looked at her with a smile.

    "Mhm. Can you kiss me on the cheek before you go?"

    Cherry nodded her head before asking him while fidgeting.

    *Kiss*

    Olgar gave Cherry a light peck on the cheeks.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "T-They are¡­"

    Aleshia looked at the two love birds with a yearning expression. She couldn''t help but turn her head to Lawrend.

    "What?"

    Lawrend blinked his eyes at her.

    "N-Nothing, Young Master!"

    Aleshia replied in a fluster.

    "Let''s go!"

    Olgar turned around and walked towards them. He acted as if nothing happened just now.

    Lawrend''s group nodded their heads.

    Olgar threw the Golden te to the ground, and it grew in size, enough for the five of them to fit together.

    They hopped in, and the golden saucer slowly floated into the air.

    "Buzu!"

    Elena looked towards the ground in amazement. They were floating! When she was in her slime form, she wasn''t capable of that much thought. Now, she was excitedly watching as they lifted off from the ground.

    "Remember your promise!"

    Cherry waved from the ground.

    "I will!"

    Olgar raised his hand and waved in return.

    ''Doesn''t this feel like a death g?''

    Lawrend couldn''t help but think. In his memories, this kind of scene usually leads to the MC dying in a war or something. He couldn''t help but shiver after thinking that. Somehow, he doesn''t feel that the journey this time would be smooth.

    "+Vortex Whirlwind+!" [AN: Spells wrapped with a ''+'' are insta-casted.]

    Olgar cast a vortex of wind to surround them. They then started moving forward towards the northwest.

    "Wow~! Big Sister, we''re flying!"

    E eximed to Aleshia.

    "Yes, E. Don''t move around too much, or you will fall."

    Aleshia nodded her head before warning E. It would be bad if E falls because of her carelessness.

    "Okay~"

    E replied with a smile.

    "Elena, stay close to me."

    Lawrend pulled Elena to stand in front of him, and he held her shoulder to keep her in ce.

    They traveled through the Great Berthan Forest which was north of Lanika City. There were roars of beastsing from inside it from time to time.

    A few hourster, something different appeared from their view.

    "That is Hernan Lake. It is connected to the Lani River that runs north of Lanika City."

    Olgar introduced theke to them. It was a reallyrgeke. The water was crystal clear even by looking at it from afar as it flickered from the reflected sunlight.

    "Woah!!"

    E eximed in amazement.

    "Buzu?"

    Elena tilted her head and looked at theke with mild interest.

    "I''ve heard of it, but this is the first time I saw it."

    Aleshia said with a smile. She was the most knowledgeable about the world of the four of them.

    "That''s a really clearke."

    Lawrend was amazed. He had already seenkes from the memories of his previous life, but this was the first time he was seeing one in person. It was even so clear, unlike what was in his memories.

    "We will stop by here. If we continue directly to the capital city now, we will not make it by sunset."

    Olgar informed and exined to them.

    "Can''t we just fly at night?"

    Lawrend couldn''t help but say in response.

    "That''s impossible. We will pass through the Undrasil Monster Forest. We will be live targets for the monsters that fly at night."

    Olgar exined to them. The Undrasil Monster Forest is the habitat of High Mage and above, level monsters. As long as you fly above them, they won''t really bother with you, but it''s a different question at night.

    There are hunting monsters that wake up and hunt in the night sky. It would be very disadvantageous to fight against them.

    "Besides, it would be hard to fly at night."

    Olgar added. There are nondmarks that can be seen at night. It would be more likely for them to pass the capital city and end up lost.

    "I see."

    Lawrend nodded in understanding. He should really just shut up, and let the professional do his job.

    "Get ready. There may be monsters at the side of theke."

    Olgar warned them. The golden saucer flew closer and closer to the side of theke. After making sure that it''s clear, Olgarnded it.

    "Garaaahhhh!"

    A monster suddenly showed up from the trees and cried out loudly.

 Chapter 79 - A Mageâ€™s Survival Skills

    "A goblin!"

    Lawrend immediately recognized it. There was no way he would mistake it. After all, he killed a lot of them before.

    "Sh*t! We''re flying back up! There is a goblin nest nearby!"

    Olgar shouted in rm. The golden saucer started to fly into the air once again.

    But just as they were flying up, a vine suddenly burst from the ground and hit the golden saucer.

    "W-Woah!"

    Lawrend and the rest tried their best to maintain bnce.

    "Tch. +de Wind+!" [AN: Spells wrapped with a ''+'' are insta-casted.]

    Olgar extended his hand forward and a sharp wind current materialized in front of his hand before flying in a curved arc towards the body of the vine below.

    Without suspense, the vine was sliced by the de Wind cleanly.

    "Phew."

    Olgar sighed in relief. The golden saucer flew higher into the air and moved away.

    "Mr. Olgar, what was that?"

    Lawrend asked in curiosity. It was his first time seeing a nt move and attack so fast. Even in his previous life''s memories, that wasn''t a thing.

    "That was a Worm Vine. It acts like a worm, but in truth, it''s just a nt vine. Once it senses a target, it would rise from the ground explosively before constricting the neck of its prey. It was probably waiting for those goblins."

    Olgar exined to them in detail. A Worm Vine is as powerful as a True Mage. It was not a threat, but it was better for them to be careful as Worm Vines are capable of attacking multiple times. One careless move and one of them might die.

    "It''s really the survival of the fittest out here. If we hadn''tnded there, the goblins would have been its target."

    Lawrend said to them as he thought out loud.

    "Master, vines are scary-buzu!"

    Elena said to Lawrend with worry on her face.

    "We''re safe now."

    Lawrend patted Elena on her head.

    "E, you need to be strong to protect yourself. That''s just one of the weakest monsters in this forest."

    Aleshia said to E as she rubbed her hair.

    "Mm. I''ll learn magic or the sword, Big Sister!"

    E replied to Aleshia resolutely. Her mind was shaken when she saw that vine attack. It was her first time seeing this side of the world. Most of her time was spent at home waiting for her Big Sister to return.

    "Here. I''ll test the area first."

    Olgar stopped the flying saucer above an area far from the previous one.

    "+de Wind+! +de Wind+! +de Wind+! +de Wind+!"

    Olgar insta-casted several de Winds multiple times. They curved towards the ground and shot up a cloud of dust when they hit the ground. It was enough power to disturb the ground and force any monsters hiding below to attack.

    "It seems like we are safe here."

    Olgar said to them. Hended the golden saucer on the ground peacefully.

    The dust cloud soon cleared up after a while.

    "Do you guys know camping?"

    Olgar suddenly asked them as he walked off the golden saucer.

    "I know some."

    Lawrend was the first to reply. The memories from his previous life contained details about it.

    "Hm? When did you learn it, Young Master?"

    Aleshia asked with a raised eyebrow. Thest time she checked, the only thing Lawrend could do on outdoor camping was to eat and sleep.

    "I read them from a book¡­"

    Lawrend cooked up a lie on the fly. He didn''t expect that Aleshia would be so sharp about it. It probably gave her a deep impression when they traveled to Sheron Port City.

    "Oh, that''s good. Books are knowledge, and knowledge is wealth."

    Olgar nodded his head in approval. As Mages, they should be knowledgeable. Otherwise, it would be hard for them to proceed if they can''t find creative solutions to improve their magic.

    "Really?"

    Aleshia was skeptical about it. After all, she spent about 5 days with Lawrend camping outside. He didn''t show an ounce of knowing survival skills.

    Lawrend didn''t respond to her. He walked towards the forest and started breaking the branches of a small tree with his hand.

    Before long, a small makeshift tent appeared in front of them. It was constructed with long branches as the support while therge tree leaves act as the roofing. There were alsoyeredrge leaves on the bottom that serves asfortable flooring.

    "Buzu!"

    Elena eximed in amazement.

    "I didn''t expect this much, Young Master."

    Aleshia said with surprise. The makeshift tent looks really nice andfortable.

    "Did you think I was joking?"

    Lawrend replied to her as his cheeks twitched in response.

    "No."

    Aleshia responded with a smile. Though, Lawrend could see that it''s obviously fake.

    "Master~ That is too small-buzu¡­"

    Elena replied, downcast. She stood in front of it, and it could only fit her inside.

    "It''s very impressive, Lawrend. I''ll help you make the others."

    Olgar was impressed at Lawrend''s handiwork. He walked towards him and helped make more.

    An hourter, five makeshift tents stood before them. It was enough for each of them to sleep on each one.

    The sun had already started to set by this time.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Big Sister, I''m hungry."

    E tugged Aleshia''s maid uniform as she held her bubbling stomach.

    "Wait for a bit, E."

    Aleshia patted E''s back before standing up and walking towards Lawrend and Olgar who were inspecting their creations.

    "Young Master, I think we need to hunt for food."

    Aleshia said to them.

    "Mr. Olgar."

    Lawrend turned towards Olgar.

    "We''re going to hunt. Prepare yourselves. We may encounter powerful monsters."

    Olgar said to them.

    "Young Master, I think it will be hard for us to move if E and Elena hunt with us."

    Aleshia said to Lawrend.

    "Who will be left behind?"

    Lawrend asked her.

    "Preferably, the Young Master, but you have no fighting prowess that can defend them for a long time."

    Aleshia replied to him. She wants Lawrend to stay safe, but since he can''t be safe with them. Then, it will be more rational for him to go with Olgar.

    "So you''re staying?"

    Lawrend asked her in confirmation.

    "Yes."

    Aleshia bowed her head.

    "Alright. Wait for us."

    Lawrend said to her with a smile. He then left the camp together with Olgar.

 Chapter 80 - Hunting For Food

    "Master-buzu!"

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Elena suddenly ran towards Lawrend just as they were leaving the camp.

    "Elena, you can''te with us."

    Lawrend said to her. It would be bad if Elena gets killed. She''s just a little girl, after all.

    "Buzu! I want toe with Master."

    Elena insisted to Lawrend. Lawrend looked at everyone awkwardly, asking for help.

    "Isn''t it okay? She''s a monster anyway. She needs first-hand practice to get strong."

    Olgar responded to Lawrend.

    "But Mr. Olgar, she''s just a little girl!"

    Lawrend shook his head. He was against the idea of letting a little girl hunt with them.

    "No, she''s not. She''s a monster in the body of a little girl."

    Olgar shook his head. Even if Elena looks like a little girl right now. She was still a slime. That''s proven by her ability to turn her hand into a slime tentacle.

    "What do you mean?"

    Lawrend looked at Olgar in disbelief. He didn''t expect that the Olgar he respected would be so mean towards Elena.

    "I mean what I said. If you want her to grow, then let here with us. Otherwise, she will just turn into a domesticated monster for you to y with. She won''t grow strong."

    Olgar replied to him, steadfast. He was entirely serious about his words.

    "Grow? She will? But isn''t there an appropriate age for that?"

    Lawrend looked towards Elena. He doesn''t see the strength that Olgar was talking about.

    "Master, I''m hungry too-buzu."

    Elena said to him as she held his hands.

    "Then, wait for us here, okay?"

    Lawrend said to her with a smile. He wants to protect her. Any danger for this little girl is off the table.

    "Master¡­ I want to drink monster blood-buzu."

    Elena''s eyes shone sharply when she spoke. Lawrend was taken aback by her words. The Elena that he wanted to protect wants to drink monster blood.

    "Like I told you, Lawrend. She''s still a monster. I understand your feelings of wanting to protect this little girl, but she''s strong enough to protect herself from danger. She''s not like a useless little girl."

    Olgar said to Lawrend with annoyance. When E heard Olgar''s words, she felt like he was talking about her. She furrowed her eyebrows and looked at her hands, downcast.

    "Ah¡­ I''m sorry. I got too heated."

    Olgar immediately realized his mistake.

    "Alright. Mr. Olgar is right."

    Lawrend nodded his head and forced a smile on his face.

    "Looks like I got too impatient¡­"

    Olgar murmured as he left the camp together with Lawrend and Elena in tow.

    "Mr. Olgar, I''m sorry."

    Lawrend bowed his head.

    "I was so protective of Elena that I forgot that she could protect herself."

    Lawrend said to Olgar.

    "It''s good to be protective, but you shouldn''t hold the person back while doing it."

    Olgar replied to Lawrend.

    "Yes, I understand."

    Lawrend raised his head and replied.

    "Alright, let''s go!"

    Olgar said to the two of them with energy.

    "Yes."

    "Buzu!"

    Lawrend and Elena nodded their heads and followed him.

    ...

    It was dark, and the thing that lit up their way inside the forest was the bits of moonlight that barely passes through the trees.

    "Shh!"

    Olgar shushed them. He peered his ears to their right.

    A few secondster, that part of the forest rustled.

    "+de Wind+!"

    Olgar suddenly casts a spell. It flew from his hand and attacked whatever creature that was making the sound.

    "Approach it carefully."

    Olgar said to them. He led the way slowly as they approached that part of the forest.

    "It''s a rat."

    Lawrend looked at the bisected rat in front of them. Its blood spilled across the ground.

    "Food-buzu!"

    Elena cried out. She crouched down, and her hand turned into a slime tentacle before it sucked up the blood on the ground.

    "Delicious-buzu!"

    Elena stood up as she eximed.

    "..."

    Lawrend had no words for her. Olgar was actually correct. He nced at Olgar, and thetter gave him a smirk.

    "Anyway, let''s continue deeper. Unless you want to eat rat meat."

    Olgar urged them forward. Lawrend and Elena followed him.

    They cut through the forest, and Olgar marked the trees on their way as a form of andmark. If he didn''t do this, they would be lost on their way back.

    SWOOSH

    A long shadow suddenly appeared in front of Lawrend. It was a snake with its fangs bared out!

    "+de Wind+!"

    Olgar cast a spell, and the snake was bisected powerlessly. It fell in front of Lawrend with its blood sttered around.

    "Focus! If you can''t attack, dodge!"

    Olgar taught Lawrend. This repeated several times with different kinds of attacks. In the end, this hunt turned into a teaching lesson. As for Elena, she had been drinking the blood of the monsters.

    "We found our prized food."

    Olgar suddenly said to them. Lawrend was panting heavily right beside him.

    A wolf was sleeping on the ground. It had an unusual brown fur to blend with its surroundings.

    "What kind of a wolf is that?"

    Lawrend asked Olgar.

    "That''s a Forest Wolf. It''s only as strong as a Beginner Mage."

    Olgar exined to him.

    "Lawrend, how far is the range of your Beginner Magic Spell?"

    Olgar turned and asked Lawrend.

    "5 meters."

    Lawrend replied candidly.

    "That''s more than enough."

    Olgar smiled hearing Lawrend''s words. They approached the Forest Wolf slowly, and when it was at the distance that Lawrend could attack it, Lawrend started to chant.

    "|Shock Arc|!"

    An arc of electricity connected Lawrend and the Forest Wolf in an instant. This was Lawrend''s first time casting it again after increasing his mana reserves.

    BOOM!

    The shock arc spell pulverized the skull of the Forest Wolf. Its blood and brain matter spread to the surroundings.

    Olgar ran to the wolf and lifted it onto his shoulder.

    "Let''s go!"

    Olgar ran. Lawrend and Elena followed him, confused.

    "Don''t look back! There''s surely a pack in the surrounding area!"

    Olgar said to them, but just as they were running, another Forest Wolf appeared in their path. It eyed them coldly.

    "AWOOOOOO!!!"

    The Forest Wolf howled seeing that its brethren were dead on Olgar''s shoulder.

 Chapter 81 - Elenaâ€™s True Prowess

    "Sh*t!"

    Olgar cursed. He immediately looked behind them, and he saw another Forest Wolf standing there. It was walking slowly as it observed their every movement.

    "Holy sh*t!"

    Even Lawrend couldn''t resist cursing himself. He looked towards their left and right and saw more Forest Wolves.

    "Mr. Olgar, if I die, I want you to ask my father to kneel in front of my grave for 7 days!"

    Lawrend said to Olgar. He looked around warily. He was ready to fight back just to survive.

    "Lawrend¡­ If you can buy me enough time, I can use a High Mage spell."

    Olgar ignored Lawrend''s words.

    "Buzu!"

    Just as Lawrend and Olgar were thinking of ways to survive this ordeal, Elena walked towards their front. She looked at the Forest Wolf blocking their way forward.

    "E-Elena."

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Lawrend couldn''t help but call her name out.

    Elena pointed her finger towards the wolf. Then with a resounding boom, a long arc of electricity found its way and connected to the wolf''s skull.

    BOOMM

    The ground shook from the explosion.

    "Elena!"

    Lawrend eximed in amazement.

    "AWOOOOOO!!"

    The other wolves howled together. They then ran towards them in sync.

    "Elena will protect master-buzu!"

    Elena faced the other wolves and pointed her finger to one after another.

    BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM

    It was like they were in the middle of a thunderstorm cloud. Lawrend''s ears were already ringing from the powerful explosions caused by Elena''s shock arc spell.

    Then, without suspense. Elena had killed all of the Forest Wolves.

    "...Did you say something, Mr. Olgar?"

    Lawrend turned to Olgar and asked with a wry smile.

    "N-No. It was your imagination."

    Olgar replied in a stutter. Even he didn''t expect Elena to be this strong.

    "Master, did I do well-buzu?"

    Elena ran to Lawrend and embraced him tightly.

    "Yes! Elena was so cool killing all of the Forest Wolves."

    Lawrend rubbed her head with a smile. He was d that he allowed Elena toe with them. Otherwise, only Olgar would have been able to escape.

    "Buzu!"

    Elena smiled back happily. She was d that she was able to be of help to her master.

    "Alright. Let''s go back to the camp. Our fight would have surely attracted other monsters."

    Olgar urged them. He also carried the other Forest Wolf when they passed by it. Even though they didn''t need to eat that much, it wouldn''t hurt to have more.

    "Okay."

    Lawrend and Elena followed after him.

    Before long, they were back in the camp. Lawrend ran towards it excitedly.

    But it was dark. There was no soul in sight. Lawrend''s heart fell, and he ran to one of the tents. He checked the inside, but no one was there.

    "M-Mr. Olgar¡­"

    Lawrend was visibly shaken. Aleshia and E were not here.

    "Young Master?"

    But suddenly, just as Lawrend felt his soul leave his body, he heard Aleshia''s beautiful voice. He turned around and saw her peeking out from a different tent.

    "Phew¡­"

    Lawrend released a long sigh of relief. He got too paranoid,

    "Are you okay, Young Master?"

    Aleshia stood up from the tent and asked him. E was following behind her.

    "N-Nothing."

    Lawrend shook his head. He didn''t dare to admit that he got too worried.

    "Hm? Okay. Let''s cook the meat then."

    Aleshia nodded her head and crouched towards the wolf carcass that Olgar dropped to the ground.

    "Mr. Olgar, you carried all of these?"

    Aleshia couldn''t help but say to him in disbelief. These two Forest Wolves are big. Their weight could have easily reached 70 kg(154 lbs) each.

    "Yes. When you be a High Mage, your body gets stronger. Although I may look skinny and weak, I''m at least as strong as a big buff guy."

    Olgar nodded his head and exined to her.

    "That''s amazing."

    Aleshia eximed in amazement.

    ''So practicing magic also has this benefit.''

    She thought to herself.

    "Anyways, do you know how to cook wolf meat?"

    Olgar asked her.

    "Isn''t it just another meat?"

    Aleshia blinked her eyes at him.

    "Wolf meat smells bad, but they taste delicious. Here, I''ll help you."

    And so, Olgar helped Aleshia as they prepared the wolf meat.

    After eating the wolf meat, Lawrend''s group was getting ready to sleep.

    "Elena, I''m sorry I doubted you before."

    Lawrend rubbed Elena''s head with a warm smile. She was sitting on hisp.

    "I know Master only wants to protect me-buzu!"

    Elena replied with a smile. Even though she looks like a little girl, she still understands this kind of thing.

    "That''s right."

    Lawrend continued patting her head.

    "I will protect Master-buzu!"

    Elena turned her head and said to him with a smile.

    "Haha, alright."

    Lawrendughed in response.

    Soon they all fell asleep. The night passed by silently and uneventfully.

    When morning came, they ate another serving of the wolf meat before heading out.

    "Let''s go. It will be bad if nighttime catches up to us."

    Olgar said to the four of them. They once again rode the golden saucer and flew to the sky.

    The flight this time was silent. They were all observing the beautiful scenery beneath them.

    A few hourster, the forest around them suddenly changed. There was a visible division between this forest and the other one. The former was tamer while thetter had tall and thick trees.

    "That is the Undrasil Monster Forest."

    Olgar introduced to them. This was the infamous forest of death. The Undrasil Kingdom was named after this forest. Even after a millennium of rule, the royal family never dared to chop down the trees of this forest. It was that dangerous.

    "Amazing. The trees look like they''re being fertilized every day."

    Lawrend eximed in amazement as he observed the trees.

    "That¡­ is true."

    Olgar nodded his head solemnly.

    "What do you mean?"

    Lawrend asked in confusion.

    "The monsters living in this forest kill each other. Their rich and powerful blood serves as a great fertilizer for the trees."

    Olgar exined to him.

    "Gulp."

    Lawrend gulped hard, realizing how dangerous it would be if they fell into that forest. Even Aleshia didn''t dare to rx. She didn''t think she wouldst long within the forest.

    They flew through the Undrasil Monster Forest silently and nervously. After a few hours of travel, Olgar suddenly sighed in relief.

    "We''re finally here."

    Olgar suddenly said to them after a long while of silence.

 Chapter 82 - A Grand Mage Chasing A Fugitive

    Arge city appeared from the edges of the horizon. It was so wide that you could barely see the end of it. It was enclosed in towering marble walls.

    "That''s the Capital City?"

    Lawrend asked Olgar in amazement. It was at least as big as the cities found from his previous life''s memories.

    "It is. That''s where the powerhouses of the kingdom are concentrated."

    Olgar nodded his head and exined.

    "I''m excited to meet them."

    Lawrend smiled as he looked on.

    "What''s that-buzu?"

    Elena suddenly pointed to their left. There was a small shadow flying towards them. It rapidly got bigger until a silhouette of a person can be seen.

    "Is that a person?"

    Aleshia asked as she squinted her eyes to get a better look at it.

    "That''s at least a High Mage or an Army Sword! I''ll lower ourselves to avoid bumping into each other."

    Right as Olgar finished his words, the golden saucer under their feet stopped and slowly descended. It stopped just as it was about to touch a leaf of the tree below them.

    A few secondster, they could make out the face of the person.

    "It''s her!"

    Lawrend shouted in rm.

    It was the Noble Demon that attacked the Sheron Port City before! She was holding onto her abdomen as she flew rapidly towards them.

    "|Wind Wall|!"

    Olgar rapidly chanted, and a wall of wind appeared before them. By the time he finished, the Noble Demon Aezel had already arrived in front of them.

    "Hoh, it seems that you and I are fated with each other."

    Noble Demon Aezel stopped flying in front of them. She looked down at Lawrend with interest. She was still wearing her white robe as red blood leaked from her abdomen. She held onto it with her right hand while there were also visible wounds on her body.

    "Demon! Don''t you darey a hand on Lawrend!"

    Olgar hid Lawrend behind him and shouted towards Aezel.

    "Heh, I have no time to argue with you. I''m taking him with me whether you want to or not."

    Aezel chuckled lightly. She extended her and a web of red lightning extended from her hand that hit the wall of wind.

    "What the!"

    Olgar felt his connection with his spell disappear. It was supposed to be a High Mage spell, yet she easily dispelled it. As expected of a Noble Demon.

    "I''m taking you with me. Don''t resist, or I''ll kill them."

    Aezel looked Lawrend straight in the eyes as she threatened him. Her eyes were tantly serious.

    "...Alright."

    Lawrend bit his lips before he agreed. If this will keep them safe, then he would dly abide.

    "Young Master!"

    Aleshia shouted towards him in rm.

    "Master-buzu!"

    Elena reacted and immediately hugged Lawrend''s thigh tightly.

    "Young Master is?"

    Even E was worried when she heard Lawrend''s words.

    "Good boy."

    Aezel nodded in satisfaction seeing Lawrend readily agree with her.

    As for Olgar, he was silent. He moved his body again and blocked Lawrend from Aezel''s vision.

    "Lawrend, I can dy her! Run through the Undrasil Monster Forest. It will be your best chance of survival."

    Olgar whispered to Lawrend.

    "No. Mr. Olgar, you will die."

    Lawrend grabbed Olgar''s shoulders and said to him solemnly. He could still remember what he saw when Aezel and Reon fought together. It would be naive to underestimate her prowess even though she looks beat up.

    Lawrend locked eyes with Olgar and nodded his head solemnly.

    "Elena, I promise. I''lle back. Stay in the Capital City with Mr. Olgar."

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend pulled Elena''s hands on his legs gently.

    "Master-buzu! No! I¡­ I will protect master-buzu!"

    Elena looked at Lawrend sadly. She looked like she was about to cry. Realizing that the problem was this demon in front of her, her body started emitting sparks of electricity.

    "Kill-buzu!"

    Elena shouted towards Aezel and pointed her finger at her.

    "ELENA! Stop this. I don''t want to lose you."

    Lawrend shouted to Elena gravely. If he didn''t stop her, she would be killed by this demon woman in front of them.

    Elena looked at Lawrend and gritted her teeth. In the end, she let go of his leg and gave him space.

    "A smart human¡­ perfect. If you hadn''t stopped them, I would have killed them both in one strike."

    Aezel had obviously overheard Olgar. She smirked at Lawrend as she spoke.

    "Let''s go!"

    She grabbed Lawrend''s arm and pulled him up into the air.

    Olgar and the rest had no choice but to watch as Lawrend was taken by her.

    "This is not right! We should save Master-buzu!"

    Elena stomped her feet angrily while gripping her fists.

    "Stop, Elena! Lawrend asked me to keep all of you safe, and I will keep my word."

    Olgar shouted towards Elena.

    "¡­. Even if thates to us fighting."

    Olgar continued sternly.

    Elena had no choice but to silently watch as Lawrend was taken away. Meanwhile, tears were dripping down Aleshia''s cheeks as she watched. She was angry at herself for being so weak. What will happen to him now that he was kidnapped by the demon woman?

    As for E, she doesn''t know Lawrend much, but she still felt worried. She reached out and held her big sister''s hand.

    Just as they were feeling sad and powerless, a loud whistling sound came from the direction of the capital.

    "Noble Demon! Come back here!!"

    The voice resounded throughout the surroundings. It was the voice of an old man.

    Aezel, who was carrying Lawrend, immediately sped up after hearing the old man''s voice.

    "Who is that old man?"

    Aleshia couldn''t help but ask as she watched an old man with a white beard speed fast by them in the blink of an eye.

    "A-A Grand Mage!"

    Olgar eximed in disbelief.

    "You''re not gonna escape, you filthy demon!"

    The old man shouted angrily.

    Aezel panicked and looked left and right. There was nowhere for her to escape. She braced herself and dived towards the forest below.

    "W-Woah!"

    Lawrend felt his stomach churn from the sudden change in momentum.

    "You''re not escaping!"

    The old man had already arrived behind her.

 Chapter 83 - Plunged Into Danger

    "Junova Undrasil! I dare you to enter my forest!"

    A loud and heavy female voice suddenly sounded out from the forest. Aezel took this chance and entered deep into the forest.

    "Clova Whitebird! That''s a demon I''m pursuing!"

    The old man shouted back in anger.

    "It doesn''t matter! The goddess has given me an oracle!"

    The voice returned back with a fierce voice.

    "You! Do you dare attack me!? There are 5 Grand Mages in the Capital City right now!"

    The old man, or presumably, Junova Undrasil, challenged arrogantly.

    "Do you want me to order all of the monsters in this forest to raze your sh*tty city to the ground!?"

    The voice responded much fiercer than before.

    "Tch. I''ll remember this Clova Whitebird! Once the envoy from the empire arrives, we''ll see!"

    Junova clicked his tongue and shot back angrily.

    "Did you just threaten me?"

    The tone of the voice suddenly changed. It became filled with killing intent.

    "A-I¡­ I- That was just a slip of my tongue. Forgive me."

    Junova immediately stopped his words. He struggled toe up with a reply as terror struck his heart.

    "Hmph! Begone!"

    The voice snorted andmanded.

    "..."

    Junova gulped. His violet robe was filled with cold sweat. He flew to the capital city dejectedly.

    ¡­

    "Hah. That old geezer was stopped by the guardian of the forest. Interesting¡­"

    Aezel chuckled in interest as she flew down. Once they arrived at the ground, she released Lawrend''s arm.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­"

    Lawrend panted as that was the most stressful time of his life. It was simr to his previous life''s memories when he rode a ''rollercoaster''.

    "You''re pretty weak for a ''talented'' human."

    Aezel sized him up from head to toe.

    "That sudden turn almost made me vomit¡­"

    Lawrend replied to her as he supported himself with the tree trunk beside him.

    "Well, whatever. From now on, you''ll follow me."

    Aezel shrugged her shoulders and said to him.

    "Why are you doing this?"

    After a while, Lawrend stood straight and asked her. It was puzzling why a demon as strong as her would even capture him.

    "Fufufu. You don''t have to know. Just follow me, and at the end of our journey, you''ll experience bliss you would never experience again."

    Aezelughed as she replied.

    "Why are you even here? Didn''t you die at the port?"

    Lawrend realized that she wasn''t gonna answer him, so he asked her the question that puzzled him the most.

    "Die? I survived that st. It was that old man from before that captured me."

    Aezel replied mockingly. She was not that weak to die to such an explosion.

    "Though, what I didn''t expect was meeting you again."

    Aezel smirked at Lawrend.

    "Certainly, it must be my bad luck."

    Lawrend nodded his head and sighed.

    "Heh, it''s not bad luck. It''s called fate! That means you are destined to be my¡­ Nevermind. I''m not telling you yet."

    Aezel chuckled in reply. She stopped and covered her mouth at the end of her words.

    "What..?"

    Lawrend looked at her, puzzled.

    "Anyways, just follow me¡ª"

    Just as Aezel led the way forward, she fell to the ground, unconscious. Lawrend was stupefied at first before he reacted and ran to her side.

    "What happened to her?"

    Lawrend flipped her over. Though he stopped in shock as the two jiggly mounds presented themselves in front of him. She was wearing a white robe around her body. It was simr to the kimono from his past life''s memories.

    "Big and beautiful. It''s such a shame that I have to kill her."

    Lawrendmented as he looked at her curvaceous and beautiful body. She actually looked cute when she''s asleep. s, they were enemies. Lawrend closed his eyes and prepared himself to kill her.

    Lawrend ced his hand over her heart and grabbed the mound to make sure that his hand didn''t slip. That was totally the reason why he did that. He then closed his eyes and focused.

    "O'' great Amber, be my electron and kill my enemies, Shock¡ª"

    Just as Lawrend was about to kill her, he felt a hand grab his hand. He immediately opened his eyes and saw her looking at him with a flushed face. His mana went disarray in shock, causing his spell to not cast. He felt like his soul left his body.

    "Y-You! Where are you touching!?"

    She pulled his hand away from her chest and sat up.

    "I¡­"

    Lawrend had no excuse. He felt awkward. He even forgot his intention to kill her. Maybe, deep inside his heart, he was hoping to be interrupted so he doesn''t kill such a beauty. His cultured heart doesn''t want such beauty to go to waste.

    "Just kidding. Consider that as a trial feel."

    Aezel suddenly said with augh and stood up. Her actions puzzled Lawrend.

    "Follow me."

    Aezel said to Lawrend and led the way.

    Lawrend followed after her silently. Though, he couldn''t help but be worried about Aleshia and the rest.

    "What is your name?"

    Aezel suddenly asked.

    "Lawrend. Lawrend Horiel. You?"

    Lawrend responded and also asked her. He actually never knew her name.

    "Aezel. Aezel Bloodhorn."

    Aezel replied to him.

    "That''s a nice name."

    Lawrendplimented her with a smile. She turned and nced at him before continuing ahead.

    "Don''t you want to ask why I''m not killing you?"

    Aezel suddenly said to him.

    "That¡­ I don''t feel malice from you. The way you look at me, it''s as if you want something from me."

    Lawrend replied to her as he held his chin in thought.

    "Smart. That''s right. I want something from you. I won''t hurt you as long as you follow me obediently."

    Aezelplimented Lawrend with a smile as she exined to him.

    "Alright. I''ll follow you."

    Lawrend nodded his head hearing her words. He was also curious about what she wants from him.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Good boy. I like your courage."

    Aezel praised him without turning her back. Though, her smile that reached her cheeks was visible from Lawrend''s point of view.

    And so, Lawrend followed Aezel silently. Before long, it quickly turned into night.

 Chapter 84 - Escape?

    "Why are there no monsters attacking us?"

    Lawrend couldn''t help but ask after walking for quite a while.

    "They won''t dare attack me. Just my demonic aura is enough to scare them away."

    Aezel exined to him.

    "Demonic aura? I don''t feel anything like that."

    Lawrend said to her in confusion.

    "You''re not a monster, are you?"

    Aezel asked in retort.

    "Y-Yeah¡­"

    Lawrend nodded his head awkwardly.

    "Alright. We''re sleeping here."

    Aezel stopped before a pile of leaves.

    "Isn''t that too barbaric?"

    Lawrend asked her with a furrow of his eyebrows. He doesn''t think that it was a good idea to sleep on the forest floor. It would be shiveringly cold at night.

    "What? Do you have a better idea?"

    Aezel turned to him and asked with a raised eyebrow.

    "Can you help me get three small branches?"

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend looked around before saying to her.

    "Sure. But, why?"

    Aezel nodded her head but asked in curiosity.

    "I''ll make us a tent."

    Lawrend replied to her with a smile.

    "A tent? Fufufu. Show me."

    Aezel looked at Lawrend nkly before sheughed blissfully. Aezel pointed her finger to the trees above them, and a red arc of lightning jumped from her finger to the tree.

    BOOM

    The small tree branch she aimed for fell to the ground slowly as it was parachuted by the leaves with a small thud.

    "Agh¡­ Forget it. Let''s just sleep on the leaves."

    Aezel held her stomach in pain after insta-casting her magic.

    "Aezel!"

    Lawrend helped her up in worry. To be honest, he doesn''t even know why he was helping her at this point.

    "Don''t touch me!"

    Aezel pped his hand away.

    "O-Okay¡­"

    Lawrend pulled his hand back slowly in shock. She didn''t respond this bad when he grabbed her chest earlier. Women are weird.

    "Hahh¡­ hah... I''m sorry. It was just so sudden."

    Aezel stood up as she panted and apologized to him.

    "N-No. It''s alright."

    Lawrend replied with a stutter.

    "Anyways¡­ we''re sleeping here."

    Aezely on the ground, tired.

    "O-Okay¡­"

    Lawrend''s eyes couldn''t help but be attracted to her cleavage. It was emphasized with her bodyying sideways.

    "Stop staring so much."

    Aezel suddenly said to him. Even though her eyes were closed, she was able to sense his gaze.

    "!"

    Lawrend immediately turned his head away when he heard her. Heid on the ground and also did it sideways. Though, he faced her. It was basically a free view at this point.

    "..."

    Aezel didn''t rebuke Lawrend this time. She dozed off silently.

    As for Lawrend, his eyes immediately became alert when he realized that she fell asleep. He waited for a few more minutes before he slowly stood up.

    But the loud rustling of the leaves made it obvious that he was standing up. He stared at her intently to make sure that she wasn''t waking up.

    After a few seconds that felt like forever, Lawrend had finally stood up straight.

    ''I need to get out of here!''

    Lawrend thought to himself. Although he said that he would follow her earlier, he thought about it. It wasn''t worth it to risk his life just to find out what she wants from him.

    Lawrend slowly walked away. He stepped carefully. He avoided the ground with too many leaves to not make much noise.

    After a few minutes of walking slowly, he was already far enough to run freely. But suddenly, Lawrend realized something. He looked around, and he forgot where they came from.

    He doesn''t even know which direction the capital city would be. Far away, he heard faint roars of monsters. His heart skipped a beat, and he slowly returned to her side.

    Heid down again, defeated. He would just be killed by the other monsters if he tries to escape right now. It was better for him to bide time and wait for the perfect chance to escape from her grasp.

    He silently admired her sleeping face and her mouthwatering body before he fell asleep.

    "Lawrend. Lawrend! Wake up!"

    Lawrend heard a voice calling for him, and he slowly woke up. Finally, his eyes opened, and he focused on the beautiful face staring at him.

    "B-Beautiful¡­"

    Lawrend was mesmerized by the first thing he saw. Aezel''s beautiful horns onlyplimented her beautiful face.

    "Fufufu. You are right."

    Aezelughed hearing Lawrend''s words.

    "Ah!"

    Lawrend immediately sat up when he realized where he was and what happenedst night. Aezel skillfully dodged Lawrend''s head and stood up. Otherwise, Lawrend''s head would have bumped into hers.

    "Come on. We''re going."

    Aezel urged Lawrend. Lawrend blinked his eyes and stood up. He followed her as they once again walked through the forest.

    Growlll~

    Lawrend looked down at his stomach in surprise. This was the first time he heard his stomach growl. After all, he was well fed in the mansion. Even when he was traveling out with Aleshia, it was the same.

    "You''re hungry?"

    Aezel looked at him in surprise.

    "Oh yeah, you still have to eat every day."

    Aezel suddenly remembered that Lawrend was not like her.

    "You don''t eat often?"

    Lawrend asked her in surprise.

    "Yes. Noble Demons don''t need to eat that much unless it''s needed."

    Aezel nodded her head and exined to him.

    "Oh, that''s interesting."

    Lawrend was amazed. So she''s simr to Olgar who always fasts.

    "What do you want to eat?"

    Aezel asked him.

    "Huh? Anything."

    Lawrend replied to her. He wasn''t particrly that picky about food. Especially now that he was outside in the wild with a demon with him. Whatever feeds him, he epts.

    "Alright. I''ll help you catch one."

    Aezel nodded her head with a smile. Though, that smile became crooked because she grabbed her abdomen in pain.

    "Are you okay?"

    Lawrend asked her in worry.

    "I''m alright. Don''t mind me. It''s just from the attack of that old geezer."

    Aezel waved her hands at Lawrend and quickly recovered.

    "Okay."

    Lawrend nodded his head slowly as he looked at her skeptically. She''s probably hurt very badly.

    "Let''s go! We need to fly or else the monsters will just run away from us."

    Aezel grabbed his arm and lifted him into the air with her.

 Chapter 85 - Cooking A Monster Alive

    "W-Woah!"

    Lawrend still hadn''t gotten used to being lifted like this. Aezel lifted him several meters off the ground before she slowly elerated forward.

    The trees passed by Lawrend''s vision like a blur. It only took a while before he heard a monster roar from the front.

    "Is that a monkey!?"

    Lawrend looked in shock at the enormous-sized monkey far in front of them. It was thumping its chest as it roared. It was like King K*ng from his past life''s memories.

    "That''s a monkey! I won''t eat that!"

    Lawrend shouted at Aezel. He wouldn''t be able to stomach it if he ate it.

    "You said you''ll eat anything?"

    Aezel looked at Lawrend like he was some sort of an idiot.

    "I''m taking it back!"

    Lawrend shouted in reply. That monkey is humanoid in shape. If he ate it, he would always have nightmares about it.

    "Well, whatever."

    Aezel shrugged her shoulders, and they passed the enormous monkey. They flew for a dozen seconds before an enormous lion with three heads appeared before them.

    "Will you eat that?"

    Aezel asked him as they continued flying towards it.

    "Yes. That''s much better."

    Lawrend nodded his head. Even though it was a lion, it was much better than eating a humanoid creature.

    "Fufufu. Eat well. I need you well-fed."

    Aezel dropped Lawrend to the ground carefully.

    As for the three-headed lion, it turned one of its heads toward her. That head immediately widened its eyes in shock when it saw her. Without looking back, the lion turned around and ran.

    "You''re not escaping me!"

    Aezel shouted as she pointed her finger at the lion. An arc of red lightning as thick as her finger shot towards it.

    BOOM!

    The red lightning crawled through the whole body of the lion and cooked it inside out. When it finally reached its brain, it fried it. The lion''s body stood still for a few seconds before it gave out with a thud.

    ''S-Sh*t! It was a good idea I stopped Olgar and Elena.''

    Lawrend thought to himself in rm. That lion looked like it was as powerful as a High Mage, but it was easily taken down by her. Not to mention, she was even injured!

    "Fufufu. Impressed already?"

    Aezelughed seeing Lawrend looking at her in disbelief.

    Lawrend nodded his head repeatedly. That was awesome! He can''t wait for the time when he can do it too.

    "A-Actually, I''m also a Lightning Mage."

    Lawrend said to her with a stutter.

    "Do you want me to teach you?"

    Aezel asked Lawrend with an amused smile on her face. She guessed what he wanted from the way he''s looking at her.

    "Y-Yes, please!"

    Lawrend bowed to her nervously. After all, she was a demon. He didn''t know if she would agree to teach a human like him.

    "Fufu. Why not? It will make our journey interesting while itsts."

    Aezelughed and agreed. She thinks that it''s better than just walking monotonously.

    "Thank you!"

    Lawrend bowed his head respectfully. It was an honor for an Arch Mage-level figure to teach him magic even if she was a demon.

    "Eat first. I''ll teach you after you have your fill."

    Aezel said to him.

    "Alright."

    Lawrend nodded his head and walked towards the lion''s corpse. When he stood in front of it, it was at least as tall as three of him stacked on top of each other.

    "...Uhh¡­ I don''t have anything to cut it with."

    Lawrend turned around and said to her awkwardly. Last night, they used Aleshia''s dagger to cut up the Forest Wolf so he doesn''t have a knife with him.

    "Here."

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Aezel pulled a small knife from her waist. It was as long as 4 inches, and it was very thin and t. Lawrend took it from her and examined it in curiosity. It was insanely sharp. Lawrend didn''t dare to touch its edge.

    Lawrend walked up to the lion and started carving out a huge chunk of meat. He first had to break the first barrier¡ª the skin. It was hard, but with the right amount of force and the help of the sharp knife, he was able to break through it.

    "It looks more ptable than I thought."

    Lawrend looked at the red meat in front of him. Some parts of it were partially cooked while others were still red. He couldn''t help but gulp seeing it. She insta-casted that lightning magic at least 50 meters away from the lion.

    "Do you want me to help you cook it?"

    Aezel walked up to him and asked. She could see that the meat was still raw.

    "I want to try cooking it myself."

    Lawrend said to her. He grabbed the meat, and he started to do what he was doing whenever he was practicing magic.

    Bzzzzzzzzt Bzzzzzzt

    Small arcs of purple lightning crawled all around the meat and started to cook it slowly.

    "Ouch! Hot, hot!"

    Lawrend threw the chunk of meat high up into the air and caught it before throwing it again. He did it a few more times before he dropped the meat on top of a t piece of rock.

    "Fufufu."

    Aezelughed seeing Lawrend''s actions.

    "What?"

    Lawrend looked at her with a grumble.

    "Nothing."

    Aezel shook her head with a suppressedugh.

    Lawrend moved his hand a little bit away from the meat. The purple lightning jumped from his fingers to the meat before cooking it slowly and thoroughly.

    A few minutester, Lawrend had a cooked piece of meat. It even smelled good. Too bad, he didn''t have any seasonings with him. Otherwise, it would have smelled better.

    Lawrend took a bite of the meat.

    "It has an interesting taste."

    He nodded his head as he started chewing it. Its meaty juices filled his mouth.

    After finishing the chunk of meat, Lawrend stood up and ate more.

    Afterward, Lawrend got full. He looked at Aezel who had been watching him as she sat on a tree root.

    "Let''s go?"

    Lawrend said to her.

    "Mhm. I''ll teach you magic along the way."

    Aezel nodded her head as she stood up. She walked towards Lawrend and led the way forward.

 Chapter 86 - A Noble Demonâ€™s Insight To Lightning Magic

    "You aren''t eating?"

    Lawrend asked Aezel.

    "Digesting food is just a waste of energy at my level."

    Aezel replied to him. Digestion of food involves the contraction of the intestines. It may sound insignificant, but that can be a pretty significant amount of energy depending on what you ate.

    "I see."

    Lawrend nodded in understanding.

    "Show me what you can do with your lightning magic."

    Aezel said to Lawrend as they walked. She slowed her pace and walked beside him.

    "I''ll start with the spell."

    Lawrend replied to her. He stopped and opened his palm towards the ground in front of them.

    "|Shock Arc|!"

    Lawrend chanted, and an arc of purple lightning escaped his palm. It hit the ground and the explosive force lifted several leaves into the air. It also melted the ground like ss.

    "You''re a¡­ What is it called?"

    Aezel said to him, but she forgot the term used by humans.

    "A Beginner Mage."

    Lawrend replied to her.

    "You have purer mana, right? Your lightning spell is powerful."

    Aezel praised him with a smile.

    "Thanks, but I don''t think it''s anything muchpared to your power."

    Lawrend thanked her with a humble smile.

    "Fufufu. Your talent can propel you to be a High Mage, at least."

    Aezel said to him with augh.

    "I can also do this."

    Lawrend showed her the trick he uses to increase his mana reserves. He opened his hand, and small arcs of electricity escaped his fingers.

    "Hohh, that''s what you used earlier when you cooked the lion meat, right?"

    Aezel looked at his hand with interest.

    "Yes. I use it to increase my mana reserves."

    Lawrend nodded his head and exined to her.

    "An interesting way to increase your mana reserves, but that is inefficient."

    Aezel said to Lawrend with a shake of her head.

    "How?"

    Lawrend asked her in confusion.

    "What you are doing is controlling your lightning mana without any of the properties of lightning. It is the most inefficient way of practicing magic."

    Aezel exined to him.

    ''As expected of an Arch Mage-level figure.''

    Lawrend looked at her in awe. She got more insights into the elements than Olgar.

    "How do I do that?"

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend asked her with curiosity on his face. His memories from his past life were useless. Magic is not a thing in that world.

    "Get struck by lightning."

    Aezel replied to Lawrend candidly.

    "S-Struck by lightning?? Wouldn''t that kill me?"

    Lawrend looked at her in doubt. He was just a Beginner Mage. There''s no way he can survive a direct lightning strike.

    "For others, it would kill them, if not, it would hurt them severely. But since you are a Lightning Mage, it will only give you pain."

    Aezel exined to him.

    "Wow."

    Lawrend eximed in amazement. He didn''t think of that. He couldn''t help but remember the so-called electricity in his previous life''s memories. He remembered that you can store electricity in a ''battery''.

    His mind wandered as he thought about the possibilities of his lightning magic.

    Aezel smiled seeing Lawrend ponder. She thinks that he''s going the right way by doing so.

    ''Battery, battery¡­''

    Lawrend sat down on the ground cross-legged. He closed his eyes and practiced magic. He thought of the ingredients to create a battery. He would need a cathode, anode, and electrolyte.

    His blood could be the electrolyte. As for the anode and cathode¡­ Lawrend had no idea. He opened his eyes with a frown. He couldn''t think of a way to turn his body into a battery. If he could do it, he can store significantly more lightning mana than before. At least, in theory.

    "Did you make a breakthrough?"

    Aezel asked him as she watched him stand up.

    "No. Unfortunately, I can''t think of a solution to my problem."

    Lawrend replied to her with a sigh.

    "Fufufu. And here I thought that you''re gonna impress me."

    Aezel gave Lawrend a mockingugh.

    "..."

    Lawrend''s cheeks twitched seeing herugh at him. He felt ashamed as a man.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll still teach you."

    Aezel reassured him with a smile.

    "Okay."

    Lawrend nodded his head.

    "You can also get struck by my red lightning, but you will only learn what I know about lightning. It''s different if the lightning is natural. Natural lightning can give you a lot of insight into how lightning works. By being struck once, you can advance and be a True Mage."

    Aezel exined to Lawrend in detail.

    Lightning cast by mages or demons does not reflect how lightning truly works. That''s because people have a different understanding of how lightning works. It will be the ultimate goal of a mage or a demon to cast lightning that is perfectly simr to natural lightning.

    "I can now understand how you are so strong."

    Lawrend couldn''t help but say to her. He was sure that if he followed her words, he would easily get stronger.

    "Fufu. I could also be wrong. Don''t take my words as gospel."

    Aezelughed seeing Lawrend look at her almost worshippingly.

    "Really? Even though you''re so strong already?"

    Lawrend looked at her skeptically. He doesn''t think that someone as strong as her could be wrong.

    "My understanding of lightning magic is also the reason why I''m still an Arch Mage-level figure."

    Aezel replied to him with a smile. Her words struck a chord in Lawrend''s mind. He quickly realized that there are no hard truths in any world. That included the one from his previous life.

    People will make mistakes, then a new generation of people will correct that. All the way, until there are no more mistakes to be corrected.

    "I''m really thankful for your guidance."

    Lawrend turned his body to her and bowed deeply. She guided him to a path straighter than before.

    "Fufufu. No need to thank me yet."

    Aezel smiled meaningfully at Lawrend.

    "Your words are full of wisdom. I can''t even express how much gratitude I''m feeling right now."

    Lawrend said to her, full of emotion.

    "Then, would you like to give up your life for me?"

    Aezel suddenly said to Lawrend with a smirk.

 Chapter 87 - Urging The Wrath Of Lightning

    "M-My life!?"

    Lawrend walked back away from her in shock. The eyes she was looking at him with were cold.

    "You know, you said that you can''t express your gratitude to me. So why don''t you give up your life for me?"

    Aezel exined to Lawrend with a smile.

    "W-What are you saying?"

    Lawrend looked at her in shock as he gulped nervously.

    "Fufufu. I''m just kidding. Why are you being so tense?"

    Aezelughed seeing Lawrend''s response.

    "... Because you''re a demon, and you''re saying such things¡­"

    Lawrend replied to her softly.

    "You''ll know in the future why I''m taking you with me."

    Aezel suddenly exined to him.

    "O-Okay."

    Lawrend slowly rxed his body. Though, he still kept his distance from her.

    "Fufu. Did I scare you that much? Here you can touch them as much as you want."

    Aezel chuckled seeing Lawrend act so afraid of her. She offered her chest to him with a teasing smile.

    "..."

    Lawrend looked away awkwardly. Even though she''s offering it. He doesn''t dare to touch them. She might use it as an excuse to kill him.

    "I''m serious. You can touch them."

    Aezel looked at Lawrend with a frown.

    "No thank you."

    Lawrend waved his hand at her.

    "Oh my, you''re being a gentleman when you were staring at my chest so intentlyst night."

    Aezel covered her mouth in amusement.

    "T-That was¡ª!"

    Lawrend''s face turned red in embarrassment.

    ''She actually knew!''

    Lawrend thought to himself in shock. She knew, yet she allowed him. Just what are her intentions?

    "No need to be embarrassed. I actually don''t mind as long as it''s you."

    Aezel reassured him with a smile.

    "What do you mean? You''ve been saying this since yesterday. Why?"

    Lawrend couldn''t help but ask. She was not acting like how women should be when ites to their private parts.

    "At the end of our journey, you will know."

    Aezel said to him mysteriously.

    ¡­

    And so, a week passed. Lawrend traveled with Aezel nonstop for kilometers.

    "This is¡­"

    Lawrend looked at the trees in front and behind them. There was an obvious difference between the two of them.

    "I don''t know what this is, but it seems like the forest ahead is less dangerous."

    Aezel said to him in response.

    "That''s the Great Berthan Forest."

    Lawrend replied to her. He can still remember the difference in the size of the trees when he saw the divide between the Great Berthan Forest and the Undrasil Monster Forest.

    "Fufufu. So you know where we are going now?"

    Aezel looked at him with a knowing smile.

    "Yes."

    Lawrend nodded his head. After a week has passed, he got used to her presence. Though, it sucks that he hadn''t gotten the chance to take a bath for more than a week now.

    "Then, let''s go."

    Aezel said to him.

    "Yes."

    Lawrend nodded his head. Thus, the two of them stepped out of the Undrasil Monster Forest together.

    ¡­

    Deep inside the Undrasil Monster Forest, arge bird the size of a small building with wless white feathers opened her eyes. The bird had a beautiful crown of feathers on its head.

    She turned her head towards the southeast where Lawrend and Aezel were.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Just what was so special about that demon? Why did the goddess order me to shelter her?"

    A beautiful female voice sounded. After looking on for a few more moments, therge white bird closed its eyes.

    ¡­

    "It''s raining?"

    Lawrend opened his palms and caught the small trickle of rain that passed through the tree''s canopy.

    "It''s your chance, Lawrend."

    Aezel said to Lawrend with a smile.

    "What do you mean¡ª Yes! You''re right."

    Lawrend was about to ask her in confusion before he realized what she meant. It''s raining, which means that there''s a good chance that lightning will strike.

    "But how can I attract lightning?"

    Lawrend turned to her and asked.

    "Release all of your lightning mana towards the clouds in one strike. You have a lot more lightning manapared to before, right?"

    Aezel said to Lawrend and asked.

    "Yes."

    Lawrend nodded his head. This past week, he practiced magic beside her. She helped answer any of his questions regarding lightning magic. Of course, he didn''t ask advanced stuff. He wanted to build his foundation first.

    Lawrend climbed on top of the tree beside him. He stood on top of a branch that could just barely hold his weight. Meanwhile, his one arm was wrapped around the tree branch beside him. He was soaking wet as the rain poured on seemingly endlessly.

    "Oh. This rain seems familiar¡­"

    Aezel looked towards the clouds with an amused smile. It could be said that she was the cause of this rain.

    Lawrend readied himself. He closed his eyes and raised his palm towards the clouds.

    "O'' great Amber, be my electron and kill my enemies, Shock¡­ ARC!!"

    Lawrend chanted and released all of his mana in this one spell.

    BOOM! Crackle...

    A bolt of purple lightning shot up from his palm and stopped 15 meters above him. It then dissipated anticlimactically.

    "What? It didn''t work?"

    Lawrend looked at the sky nkly. He didn''t even blink when drops of rainwater hit his eyes.

    "It''sing."

    Aezel suddenly said in rm. She looked towards the sky intently and moved backward.

    The clouds above suddenly changed shape. It churned and created a vortex above Lawrend. Lightning crackled inside it.

    ''Holy sh*t! That''s gonna kill me!''

    Lawrend cursed inside his mind. Those thunderclouds look like it was intending to kill him. It was umting a great deal of power.

    "Don''t be afraid, Lawrend! Close your eyes and focus! Keep your hand raised!"

    Aezel reminded Lawrend from far away.

    Lawrend had already developed a sense of trust towards her, so he did what she said. He closed his eyes, rxed his body, and waited for the lightning toe. He also tried his best to avoid thinking of the huge thundercloud above that could potentially kill him.

    Then, it shot down. A bright sh of light lit up the whole surrounding.

 Chapter 88 - The Distant Memory Continues

    BOOM!

    A bright red-purple bolt of lightning struck Lawrend''s raised hand. Aezel''s mouth opened wide in shock. That lightning is abnormal! It shouldn''t be red and purple at the same time.

    Lawrend felt all of the cells in his raised right hand send a signal of pain to his brain. He endured it and observed the path the lightning traveled to inside his arm. It created different and mesmerizing tree patterns.

    Through the pain, Lawrend''s senses were magnified. He clearly felt where the lightning traveled through inside his body which gave him a more clear picture.

    Lawrend noticed that the color of the lightning was different from what he had expected. Instead of purple lightning, it was a mixture of red and purple lightning. It was simr to Aezel''s red lightning magic.

    ''Could this be¡­ her lightning? But why?''

    Lawrend thought to himself in confusion.

    He felt the lightning travel through his body and down to his feet. His body that was empty of mana, greedily absorbed some of the lightning.

    It onlysted an instant, but Lawrend knew that he learned a lot from it. Thest bit of lightning left his body, and he immediately felt exhausted. His whole body was tingling in pain.

    "Argh¡­"

    Lawrend opened his eyes and fell from the tree. Aezel saw him falling and immediately flew to catch him.

    "Lawrend¡­"

    She observed Lawrend''s face that was warped in pain. She rubbed his head with a smile on her face.

    "You did well."

    She said with a beautiful smile on her face.

    ...

    ¡­..

    ....

    ..

    . [AN: Continuation of thest scene in Chapter 38]

    "I am God."

    The beautiful woman replied as the amused smile was still stered on her face.

    "G-God?"

    The handsome man looked at her in disbelief. He looked around as if to confirm her words. He pped his face, pinched his cheeks, and even smacked his forehead. Even with that, he did not wake up from the dream. Or rather, this was not a dream at all.

    "What do you call a supreme being that can control and manage a whole universe?"

    The beautiful woman asked him while still smiling in amusement.

    "A G-God¡­"

    The handsome man answered. He was dumbstruck. He actually met a god! And she''s even a hot goddess!

    "I''ll give you a chance. I have heard your thoughts before your death."

    The goddess said to him.

    "So I''m really dead¡­"

    The handsome man looked down in sadness. His life had already ended. He couldn''t help but think of the cute and beautiful figurines he had on disy at his home.

    "Are you listening? You may have died in your previous world, but I''m giving you a chance to live in another."

    The goddess said to him, annoyed.

    "Isekai?"

    The handsome man blinked in response.

    "Correct. I will transmigrate you to my world."

    The goddess nodded her head.

    "But why?"

    The handsome man asked in confusion while his face was still covered behind a blurry haze.

    "Because he said so¡­"

    The goddess replied to him with a meaningful smirk.

    .....

    ¡­..

    ¡­.

    ...

    .

    Lawrend opened his eyes. His breathing was haggard as he panted. He just had another weird dream. This time, it continued from where it left off before.

    "Are you okay?"

    Aezel''s beautiful voice sounded from the side. He turned his head and remembered what happened before.

    "Did I seed?"

    Lawrend asked her as he sat up.

    "You did."

    Aezel nodded her head. There was a smile hanging on her face as she looked at him.

    Lawrend raised his body and stood up.

    "Woaahh."

    Lawrend was suddenly disoriented when he looked around. Everything around him seemed clearer than before. He could clearly see the droplet of water dripping from a tree leaf 10 meters away.

    "What happened?"

    Aezel asked him with worry on her face.

    "Everything feels different than before."

    Lawrend replied to her. He stood up and looked at his surroundings in curiosity. The rain had already stopped, and It was silent and peaceful.

    "That''s the effect of your breakthrough."

    Aezel exined to him. After being struck by lightning, his control of mana increased, which led to him increasing the capacity of his mana reserves. Including the fact that he had purer mana already, it was inevitable that he became a True Mage.

    "Breakthrough?"

    Lawrend repeated her words in confusion.

    "Check the inside of your body."

    Aezel didn''t exin much. Lawrend closed his eyes and looked inside his body.

    He shockingly noticed the flow of red and purple lightning mana inside his body. There was significantly more of itpared to before too.

    "T-This is-! Did I be a True Mage?"

    Lawrend eximed in shock. He looked towards Aezel to ask in confirmation.

    "Fufufu. Do you still need to ask?"

    Aezelughed seeing Lawrend looking at her for confirmation.

    "I''m finally stronger."

    Lawrend said as he clenched his fists. He was one step towards protecting his maids.

    "Show me your strength."

    Aezel said to Lawrend.

    "Alright."

    Lawrend nodded his head. This time, he was attempting something that he couldn''t do before. He stood straight and pointed his palm towards a tree far in front of him.

    Lawrend closed his eyes and focused.

    "+Shock¡­ ARC+!"

    Lawrend didn''t chant this time.

    BOOM!

    A long bolt of purple lightning escaped his palm and struck the tree. It snapped its trunk in half, causing it to fall over.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Crack Crack Crack Boom!

    The tree fell and shook the ground.

    "I did it!"

    Lawrend turned to her with excitement on his face.

    "Fufufu. I think it''s time."

    Instead of congratting him, Aezel chuckled and gave Lawrend a seductive look.

    "W-What?"

    Lawrend looked at her in confusion. He was still tired after insta-casting the Shock Arc spell.

    "Come here!"

    Aezel grabbed Lawrend''s arm and pulled him towards her. She pushed her face closer to his. She then ran her index finger down his cheek as she looked him straight in the eye.

    "You are gonna be the father of my baby."

    Aezel said to him seductively before she moved her mouth and connected it with his.

 Chapter 89 - The Glass Cannon Aezel ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Smooch

    Lawrend''s eyes widened in shock. As for Aezel, she pushed her tongue inside Lawrend''s mouth. He was so shocked that he didn''t resist it. She wrapped it around his tongue and mixed their saliva together.

    "...Wait!"

    Lawrend pushed her face away and looked at her in confusion. A thin string of saliva appeared that connected their wet lips together.

    "What is this sudden development? Why are you kissing me so passionately?"

    Lawrend asked her in puzzlement.

    "You wanted to know why I had you follow me, right? This is it."

    Aezel said to him with a smile.

    "..."

    Lawrend looked at her in disbelief. He had no words. She went through all of that trouble just to have him be the father of her baby.

    "Fufufu. You don''t have to resist if you''re shy."

    Aezel whispered to him.

    "Is that so?"

    Lawrend grinned at her in response. For some reason, his confidence right now soared through the roof.

    "What are yo¡ª"

    Aezel was confused by Lawrend''s reaction. She was just about to ask him when Lawrend locked their lips together.

    "Mm!"

    This time, it was Aezel that widened her eyes in shock. Lawrend suddenly became so aggressive.

    Lawrend pushed his tongue inside her mouth and wrapped it around hers. Not willing to lose, Aezel fought back. In the end, they wrapped their tongues together.

    Lawrend felt his body heat up as he started to be aroused. Aezel was the same. She let go of Lawrend''s hand and wrapped her arms around his neck. Responding to her actions, Lawrend wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer to him.

    A few minutester, Lawrend and Aezel released each other''s mouths while panting.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahhh¡­"

    White mist escaped both of their mouths as they stared straight into each other passionately. That hot french kiss pushed them both to the height of passion.

    "Lawrend, I didn''t know that you were so bold¡­"

    Aezel couldn''t help but say to him after she recovered her breath.

    "Same with you. Suddenly asking me to be your baby''s father. Isn''t that just ying with fire?"

    Lawrend replied to her with an amused smile.

    "Your talent attracted me."

    Aezel replied to him with a smile.

    "Ah, really?"

    Lawrend was surprised. He didn''t know that his talent could be a chick ma.

    "Stop asking. Let''s continue¡­"

    Aezel said to him with heated passion in her voice.

    "Alright."

    Lawrend responded to her. He gave her a short kiss before he started pulling her white robe off her slender shoulders. Before long, it fell down and Aezel''s bountiful breasts were all for Lawrend to see. It was a firm and round D-cup-sized breasts.

    Aezel watched as Lawrend moved down and took her erect pink nipples inside his mouth. He then gave it a light lick to tease her.

    "Ah!"

    Aezel couldn''t help but moan in response.

    She gripped Lawrend''s shoulder and allowed him to continue. Realizing that she was actually sensitive on her nipples, Lawrend started licking it more vigorously. He went around her are before licking her nipple to fully stimte her.

    Lawrend''s tongue movements made Aezel''s legs feel weak. Even she herself didn''t know that she was so sensitive on her nipples.

    Lawrend continued teasing her nipples for a few more minutes. He made sure to give each side equal love as he switched between them a few times.

    "Hahh¡­ hahh¡­ Lawrend, your tongue¡­ I can''t take it¡­"

    Aezel panted as she said to Lawrend. Even though she was supposed to be the one to push him to the brink of pleasure, it was her who suffered.

    "Oh, really? How about my finger?"

    Lawrend said to her with a grin. Aezel''s eyes flickered. She imagined Lawrend giving her precious hole a massage with those thin and slender fingers of his. She gulped and anticipation built up inside her heart.

    "You''re like a ss cannon. You attacked(seduced) me quite strongly earlier, but you can''t even take my attacks(licks)."

    Lawrend said to her with an amused smile. She was so interesting. Seducing him, yet she was not capable of keeping up with him.

    Aezel looked away as her face turned red in embarrassment. He was right, and she has no words to refute him.

    "Wait, you couldn''t be a virgin? Are you?"

    Lawrend suddenly realized something. She would only react like this if she were inexperienced. If she had her fair share, she would have been capable of going along with him.

    "I am¡­"

    Aezel replied softly. It was so inaudible that Lawrend almost couldn''t hear it.

    "Y-You!"

    Lawrend''s eyes widened in shock.

    "I can''t believe you offered yourself up to me."

    Lawrend smirked. He then moved his hand and lifted her robes under her legs. Aezel didn''t resist as she waited in anticipation.

    Lawrend gave her what she wanted. He poked her pubic region. Immediately, he realized something. She wasn''t wearing anything under her robe!

    "You''re pretty bold to walk around without anything under."

    Lawrend said to her with a smile. Aezel''s face turned red hearing his words.

    Lawrend ran his fingers along her slit to tease her before he pushed his finger inside. It was wet and slippery. Her insides were tight and hot. The experience made Lawrend''s erect cock harder.

    He started fingering her wet cave, causing it to slowly loosen it''s virgin entrance.

    "Ah! Lawrend, it feels good¡­"

    Aezel moaned in pleasure. She wrapped her arms around his neck again and kissed him on the lips. Lawrend epted it, and they once again started another round of a french kiss.

    Lawrend slowly pushed his middle finger deeper and deeper inside her with each stroke. Aezel''s eyes had already be blurry from the pleasure.

    "Mmm¡­ Mm¡­"

    The only sound in this part of the Great Berthan Forest was the sound of Aezel''s moans and the shlicking of Lawrend''s finger inside her wet cave.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend continued fingering her till she was already on the verge of cumming. Aezel''s legs shook as she endured the pleasure of Lawrend''s fingering.

    "This is boring. Suck my cock."

    Lawrend released her lips and said to her overbearingly.

 Chapter 90 - Sheathing A Holy Sword In A Demonic Sheath ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "O-Okay."

    Aezel nodded her head reluctantly. She was on the verge of cumming, yet Lawrend didn''t allow her. Even though she was reluctant, she still crouched down.

    "Here."

    Lawrend pulled down his trousers, and hisrge and erect holy sword towered over her face.

    "S-So big. Are you really a human?"

    Aezel looked at Lawrend''s holy sword in amazement. Although this was her first time seeing a cock, she had heard rumors that human cocks are small, so this was surprising for her.

    "Why don''t you suck it and find out?"

    Lawrend said to her with a smile.

    "Alright."

    Aezel nodded her head and gulped nervously. She neared her face in front of Lawrend''s holy sword and admired its majestic appearance.

    She put the holy sword to her lips and started to put it deeper inside her mouth. She then curiously started to lick it. She wrapped her tongue around it simr to how she wrapped her tongue with Lawrend''s.

    "Mm!"

    Aezel moaned in surprise as the holy sword twitched inside her mouth. It released a burst of precum inside her mouth. She licked it to taste and to her surprise, it was delicious. She couldn''t help but rub her thighs together as she pleasured Lawrend.

    Lawrend felt Aezel''s curious blowjob. It was different from Aleshia''s. Although it''s somewhat scummy of him topare them, he would pick Aleshia over Aezel when ites to blowjobs. Though, her reactions were quite cute and arousing.

    Aezel started to suck Lawrend''s holy sword vigorously. It was like she was desperate to make him cum. She moved her head up and down repeatedly.

    Lawrend enjoyed her warm and pleasurable mouth.

    "Aezel, I''m cumming!"

    Lawrend shouted to her. He held her head in ce as his holy sword released its white holy seed inside her mouth.

    "Owh nuo!"

    Aezel suddenly panicked when she realized that Lawrend came inside her mouth. She spat his holy seed and desperately tried to shove it inside her pussy.

    "Hey! What are you doing?"

    Lawrend immediately stopped her. She didn''t have to act this desperate.

    "But I won''t get pregnant otherwise!"

    Aezel said to him.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend blinked his eyes as he looked at her.

    "I can still release another one. Just swallow that first."

    Lawrend exined to her. Slowly, Aezel realized her blunder.

    "I-I thought that humans can only release once?"

    Aezel asked him in surprise and confusion.

    "Huh? Who told you that?"

    Lawrend looked at her like she was an idiot.

    "I¡­ Alright."

    Aezel bit her lips in embarrassment. She then started to put the holy seed on her hand into her mouth. After she put everything inside her mouth, she swallowed them all.

    "It tasted good¡­"

    Aezel said as she stared into Lawrend''s eyes.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Stand up."

    Lawrend pulled her up.

    "Bend your ass towards me and rest your hand on that tree."

    Lawrend ordered her. Then, Aezel obediently did as Lawrend said. She pointed her ass towards Lawrend''s holy sword and rested her hand against the tree.

    Lawrend pulled up her robe, revealing her wet and dripping slit. Now that Lawrend saw it, he couldn''t help but admire its beauty. It was pink and wlessly white. Lawrend''s erect holy sword throbbed in response.

    "Are you ready?"

    Lawrend pointed his holy sword to her demonic sheath.

    "Mm!"

    Aezel nodded her head. She could feel his holy sword poking her.

    "Then!"

    Lawrend slowly thrust his hip forward. His holy sword started to sheath inside her.

    Aezel''s face warped in a mixture of pain and pleasure. Her demonic sheath had already been loosened by Lawrend''s fingers earlier so it wasn''t that bad for her.

    "Ahhhhh!"

    Aezel moaned as she felt Lawrend''s thick holy sword rub against her wet folds.

    Before long, Lawrend had already fully sheathed his holy sword inside her. Aezel panted as the inside of her demonic sheath throbbed in pleasure.

    "I''ll move faster now."

    Lawrend whispered to her gently. Although this was his first time doing it, more memories from his past life had flooded his mind since he had that dream from earlier. And in that memory, was his past life''s skills in sexual activity.

    "Mm. Do me Lawrend. Mess me up! Make me a talented baby!"

    Aezel shouted in response.

    Lawrend smiled before he pulled his holy sword out and started pounding her.

    "Ahh! Ahh! Ahm!"

    Aezel moaned continuously as Lawrend pounded her wet and sloppy demonic pussy.

    "You want a baby, huh? I''ll give it to you, you little slut!"

    Lawrend pounded her hard as he threw verbal abuse at her.

    Instead of being displeased by Lawrend''s words, it only made Aezel hornier. She enjoyed it as her body was filled with pleasure.

    "Ah! Ahn!"

    Aezel moaned nonstop.

    Lawrend realized that she got turned on when he called her a little slut so he continued calling her that.

    "Little slut! What kind of a demon are you? Begging to be knocked up by me!"

    Lawrend shouted to her.

    "Yes, Lawrend! I''m your little slut! Pound me deeper and harder! Impregnate me!"

    Aezel responded passionately. She started to sync her waist movements with Lawrend''s as she enjoyed the waves of pleasure every time Lawrend pulls and thrusts into her.

    "Ahh!"

    Aezel moaned again and again. It probably took them a few hours as Lawrend had just came earlier, so it took a lot longer for his balls to build up the holy seed.

    "I''m cumming, Aezel!"

    Lawrend shouted to her as he sheathed his holy sword deep inside her demonic sheath. It poked the demonic entrance deep inside her.

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    Aezel came together with Lawrend. Her liquid juices sshed all over the ground.

    Meanwhile, Lawrend''s holy sword was pumping gushes of holy seed inside her.

    Aezel''s legs twitched as she was ovee with pleasure.

    "Ahh¡­"

    Lawrend pulled out his holy sword out of her. He moaned as his sensitive holy sword exited her.

    "That felt really good, Aezel."

    Lawrend said to her as he sat on the ground exhausted.

    "Lawrend, I don''t want to do this after you made me feel so good, but¡­"

    Aezel turned towards Lawrend slowly.

    "I need you to die for the baby!"

    Aezel shouted and pointed her finger at him. Lawrend immediately realized that she was gonna shoot him with her lightning magic.

 Chapter 91 - The Baby Dilemma ?

    "Aezel! What are you doing!"

    Lawrend shouted to her in panic.

    "Lawrend, I''ll exin it to you since you made me feel so good."

    Aezel said to him while she still pointed her finger at him.

    "W-What is it?"

    Lawrend''s mind had already cleared. He asked her nervously. He doesn''t think that he would be able to survive her lightning magic even though he''s also a lightning mage.

    "The reason we demons wage war with humans."

    Aezel said to him with emotion on her face.

    "Is it because of racial differences?"

    Lawrend guessed as there was such a problem back in his previous life.

    "That''s one thing, but the true reason is because¡­"

    Aezel nodded her head before trailing off her words. She looked at her stomach with warmth and rubbed it.

    "...is because we demons improve our bloodline using talented humans."

    Aezel turned her head to Lawrend.

    Lawrend immediately realized why she wanted to capture him instead of killing him. It all made sense now, except for one thing.

    "Then why do you want to kill me? You are surely gonna get pregnant after I filled you so much."

    Lawrend asked her as he sat there warily. Aezel''s face blushed after hearing his words. They just did it so she could still feel his holy seed inside her.

    "I also don''t want to do this, Lawrend. But getting pregnant is not enough."

    Aezel replied as she shook her head.

    "What do you mean?"

    Lawrend asked her in confusion. Isn''t she already conceiving?

    "The baby will be born dead if the father''s soul is not used as a nutrient."

    Aezel exined to him.

    "T-The baby will die..?"

    Lawrend looked at her in shock. He was almost sure that he was gonna be a father after filling her so much, so hearing that his baby will die if he didn''t die made him feelplicated.

    "You understand me now, right?"

    Aezel asked him. Her eyes were starting to get misty as tears welled up in them.

    "I¡­"

    Lawrend was confused. He has many dreams to achieve. He hadn''t even met back with Aleshia, Elena, and E. It would be irresponsible of him to die now that they are worried for his safety. But the baby that Aezel would be conceiving is the same. The baby also deserves to live.

    "Lawrend, let''s end this! I¡­ I''ll make sure to tell the baby how great his/her father is!"

    Aezel promised him as tears started to fall down her face. She didn''t know why, but she felt an emotional attachment to the man before her.

    "That''s¡­ Is that really the only way?"

    Lawrend''s mind whirred as he thought of other ways to solve this problem.

    "..."

    Aezel just silently looked at him as tears fell down her face while she still had her finger pointed to him.

    "Can''t we abort the baby?"

    Lawrend asked her with pain in his voice. He wanted to see his baby when it''s born, but he had to prioritize his life.

    "I won''t agree! Never! This is our precious baby, Lawrend! How can you say that!?"

    Aezel immediately shook her head vehemently in refusal. Her maternal instincts were firing off at maximum power.

    "I¡­ I¡­"

    Lawrend''s mouth opened and closed repeatedly as he tried toe up with words to say to her. He could understand her feelings. He was in post-nut rity so his sense of guilt was magnified too.

    "Can you wait?"

    Lawrend asked her with gritted teeth.

    "Are you gonna write your will?"

    Aezel asked him and bit her lips. The longer this took, the more unwilling she was feeling to kill Lawrend.

    "No. I''ll not write my will, nor am I gonna die here. I want you to wait. As long as the baby is not born, then my death can be dyed, right?"

    Lawrend shook his head and said to her solemnly.

    "It can but¡­ I''ll still kill you when the timees."

    Aezel replied to him in a murmur.

    "Haha¡­ I didn''t know that you would be such a protective mother."

    Lawrend suddenlyughed.

    "Isn''t it natural?"

    Aezel retorted in confusion.

    "We aren''t really sure that you are pregnant already, right? Besides, nine months is a long time. There would surely be a solution to this."

    Lawrend said to her optimistically.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "There aren''t. Generations of demons have tried, but there is no other way to safely conceive a baby without sacrificing the soul of the human father as a nutrient."

    Aezel shook her head at Lawrend''s optimistic thinking. She liked that he wanted to find a solution, but there really isn''t.

    "Alright, but are you really pregnant already? Maybe we didn''t conceive one."

    Lawrend said to her, still optimistic.

    "I¡­ can sense the faint life inside my womb."

    Aezel replied to him, and she looked down at her stomach with warmth in her eyes.

    "Y-You''re really pregnant?"

    Lawrend asked her in a stutter. Fear and excitement mixed inside him. He was excited to be a father, but he''s also afraid to die.

    "There''s no doubt about it."

    Aezel replied to Lawrend solemnly.

    "Then¡­ I''ll find a way. Surely!"

    Lawrend said to her with determination in his eyes.

    "...Okay."

    Aezel bit her lips and lowered her finger.

    "Sigh¡­"

    Lawrend sighed, realizing that he had convinced her.

    It was not fun being on the edge of death and guilt. He half-regretted going with the flow earlier and impregnating her.

    "But¡­ do remember that I''ll kill you before the babyes."

    Aezel reminded him solemnly.

    "Alright."

    Lawrend nodded at her confidently. Nine months is a long time. He will find a way. Surely! If he couldn''t, then¡­ He''ll deal with her then.

    Aezel ran to Lawrend and embraced him.

    "*sob* Lawrend, I¡­ I don''t want to kill you."

    Aezel said to him as she buried her face in his shoulder.

    "It''s alright. We''ll find a way."

    Lawrend smiled and rubbed her back to ease her.

    "Mhm."

    Aezel nodded her head. They stayed in that position for about half an hour as they sensed the warmth of each other.

    "Are you gonna leave?"

    Lawrend suddenly asked her.

 Chapter 92 - Fourth Maid Acquired

    "Fufufu. Do you want me to?"

    Aezelughed and asked him.

    "No. I want you to stay."

    Lawrend shook his head and said to her.

    "Then, I''ll stay."

    Aezel replied to him.

    "Do you want to be my maid?"

    Lawrend asked.

    "A maid, huh¡­ Just what are you making me do? Aren''t I the mother of your baby?"

    Aezel asked him jokingly.

    "Hahaha. Actually, I want to make a Maid Harem."

    Lawrendughed and said to her.

    "A Maid Harem? Fufufu, is that your kink?"

    Aezel pushed his shoulders and looked at his face with a knowing smile.

    "Sort of."

    Lawrend smiled at her.

    "Fufufu. I should have worn a maid outfit."

    Aezel giggled and said to him.

    "I''ll have you made one."

    Lawrend replied to her with a smirk.

    "Cough. Anyways, fix your robe."

    Lawrend nced at her chest subtly and faked a cough to remind her.

    "Why are you getting embarrassed? You even called me a ''little slut'' earlier."

    Aezel asked him with a teasing smile.

    "Let''s go. I''m worried about the others."

    Lawrend ignored her tease and stood up.

    "Hmph. You''re boring."

    Aezel continued sitting on the ground and pouted.

    "We have nine months, right?"

    Lawrend turned to her and smirked.

    "Fufufu. That''s right."

    Aezelughed and recovered her mood. She stood up while fixing her robe.

    "Isn''t there ake nearby? Why don''t we take a bath first?"

    Lawrend suggested to her.

    "Alright. I''ll fly us there."

    Aezel nodded in response. She grabbed Lawrend''s arm and lifted him into the air. She flew towards Hernan Lake.

    A few minutester, a huge and clearke appeared before them. Aezelnded on thekeshore and let go of Lawrend.

    Lawrend started undressing his clothes without any shame while Aezel watched from the side.

    "Fufufu. So this is what it feels like to be a couple."

    Aezelughed. She can see that Lawrend wasn''t embarrassed to show his body to her. After all, they already did it once.

    She followed Lawrend''s example and undressed boldly. She walked towards the water together with him. Her naked wless white skin and her curvy body is a drooling sight to see. It also had to be mentioned that the wounds on her body were already gone.

    They then took time rubbing their skin to remove the dirt that had umted in their travel. Additionally, they also scrubbed the mud off their clothes while they were at it. After about an hour, Aezel and Lawrend walked out of the water without anything special happening.

    "Our clothes are still wet."

    Lawrend said to her.

    "Crumple your clothes into a ball and use your lightning magic to heat it up."

    Aezel taught him.

    "Oh. I never thought of using lightning magic this way. Do you do this every day?"

    Lawrend asked her in curiosity.

    "Yes."

    Aezel nodded her head as she started to dry her robe. As for Lawrend, he also did the same. Before long, their clothes had dried.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Let''s go."

    Lawrend said to her.

    Aezel responded with a nod of her head. She embraced Lawrend from behind this time, and she flew them towards the capital city.

    After a few hours of travel, the Capital City was already visible from their view.

    "Wait here, Aezel. I''ll bring you a different set of clothes and a mask."

    Lawrend said to her as she dropped to the ground.

    "Okay."

    Aezel nodded her head. She waited inside the Undrasil Monster Forest while Lawrend walked out of it and headed towards the city gate.

    Lawrend walked to the mud road asing from the Undrasil Monster Forest would surely attract the suspicion of the guards. He then walked straight on it and headed for the gate where a long queue was waiting for him.

    "Halt!"

    A guard wearing thick armor stopped Lawrend who was now on his turn to enter. There was also a sword sheathed on his waist.

    "What is your business?"

    The guard asked Lawrend with a solemn face.

    "I''m meeting up with my friends inside."

    Lawrend made up a lie on the spot.

    "Hmm. Show me your ID."

    The guard squinted his eyes and asked Lawrend.

    "Here."

    Lawrend passed a card to him. This was something issued to him in Lanika City. If you couldn''t remember, Aleshia''sck of an ID was the reason why she couldn''t get a legitimate job before.

    "Okay. Pass."

    The guard nced at the ID

    before letting Lawrend pass without any problem.

    The moment Lawrend entered the gate, he noticed the bustling flow of people. It was at least several times more crowded than Sheron Port City.

    He assimted into the crowd and went with the flow. He couldn''t help but look around in awe from the many buildings. It was surprisingly simr to his previous life.

    Lawrend walked up to a nice-looking old man.

    "Sir, do you know where the Mage Guild is?"

    Lawrend asked him politely.

    "The Mage Guild? It''s in the northeast quadrant of the city."

    The old man replied to him with a calm smile.

    "Thank you!"

    Lawrend bowed and ran to the northeast section of the city. He found a carriage on the way and rode it instead.

    After a dozen minutes of travel, Lawrend arrived in front of the Mage Guild. He couldn''t help but raise his head to the sky. The Mage Guild in this city is significantlyrger than the one in Sheron Port City.

    It was at least five stories tall. It looks like a tall castle structure.

    Lawrend entered it then walked towards one of the avable counters.

    "Hello, how may I help you?"

    A male receptionist wearing a blue cloak asked Lawrend with a smile.

    "Ah, wait."

    Lawrend pulled his mage pin from his pocket and pinned it on his clothes.

    "Oh, you are an Elite Mage? Is there anything you want, Sir?"

    The receptionist looked at Lawrend''s pin in surprise. His attitude changed, and he asked Lawrend respectfully.

    "Did Wind High Mage Olgare here?"

    Lawrend asked the receptionist.

    "Wind High Mage Olgar?"

    The receptionist repeated in confusion.

    "Please wait here. I''ll go ask inside."

    The receptionist said to him in reply before he left and entered the door behind the counters.

 Chapter 93 - The Problem In The Inn

    Lawrend waited, and after a few minutes, the receptionist came back. This time, someone was behind him.

    "Lawrend!"

    Olgar instantly spotted Lawrend. He ran towards him with a smile on his face.

    "Mr. Olgar."

    Lawrend greeted him with a smile.

    "What happened to you? You''re alright?"

    Olgar looked Lawrend up and down. He expected Lawrend toe back hurt. It made him surprised that Lawrend looks like he just took a bath.

    "I''m alright, Mr. Olgar. More importantly, where are Aleshia and the rest?"

    Lawrend responded with a smile before asking him.

    "They''re staying in an inn."

    Olgar replied to Lawrend.

    "An inn? Where?"

    Lawrend asked Olgar impatiently.

    "Before I tell you,e with me here."

    Olgar pulled Lawrend to a corner.

    "What is it, Mr. Olgar?"

    Lawrend could already guess what Olgar was gonna ask.

    "What happened to the Noble Demon?"

    Olgar asked Lawrend grimly.

    Hearing Olgar''s question, Lawrend already had an answer prepared.

    "I killed her."

    Lawrend responded with a smirk.

    "Y-You! How?!"

    Olgar looked at Lawrend in disbelief.

    "She fell unconscious, and I killed her with my spell."

    Lawrend answered his question.

    "Really?"

    Olgar still couldn''t believe it. Lawrend''s words sound so unbelievable. After all, that was a Noble Demon! She was as strong as an Arch Mage.

    "Yes. It seems that she was too tired. So I took advantage of the situation and killed her."

    Lawrend nodded his head and exined to Olgar.

    "I see. Do you have any of her horns?"

    Olgar nodded in understanding before asking him.

    "Huh? No, I don''t."

    Lawrend shook his head in puzzlement.

    "You should have brought it back with you. We could have used it as proof that you killed the demon. The Former King, Junova Undrasil, issued a decree that whoever killed that demon who just escaped will be allowed to request him of anything! That includes his granddaughter!"

    Olgar exined to Lawrend with a slight tinge of regret in his voice. In his opinion, Lawrend wasted a good opportunity to betroth the princess.

    "Mr. Olgar, I didn''t know that you like to y the matchmaker."

    Lawrend said to Olgar jokingly.

    "Hahaha. I was just looking out for you."

    Olgarughed hearing Lawrend''s words.

    "There''s no use crying over spilled milk. Anyways, which inn are they staying at?"

    Lawrend smiled as he asked Olgar.

    "They are at the Phoenix-Dragon Inn, Room 4K. It''s located several streets away from the guild."

    Olgar replied and exined to Lawrend.

    "Thank you. I''ll head there."

    Lawrend nodded his head in gratitude. He then left the Mage Guild to find the inn that Olgar mentioned. He also noticed the darkening sky.

    It took Lawrend a few questions to the passersby before he found it. It was a tall and luxurious inn. There was a statue of a dragon and phoenix at the entrance.

    "Huh. This inn looks so overbearing."

    Lawrend thought out loud.

    He entered the building and looked around. There was arge dining restaurant inside. A violinist was ying on a small stage in the corner while the customers ate their expensive-looking food. Overall, it was a rxing atmosphere.

    "Damn. This is almost as if I''m in a luxury hotel from my previous life."

    Lawrend eximed in surprise. After he became a True Mage, more memories from his past life came to him, so he was shocked when he saw such a familiar setting.

    Lawrend walked through the room and headed for the receptionist counter.

    "Good evening, Mr. Elite Mage."

    The female receptionist greeted him with a smile. She noticed Lawrend''s special Mage Guild pin.

    "What room would you like? Afortabl-"

    Just as she was giving Lawrend examples, he interrupted her.

    "I would like to visit my friends in Room 4K."

    Lawrend said to her.

    "Ah, I see. Hmmm¡­ Who are they to you?"

    The receptionist nodded her head as she scrolled through a booklet while asking him.

    "Ugh, they are my maids?"

    Lawrend replied awkwardly. It sounded weird now that he said it.

    "Maids?"

    The receptionist furrowed her eyebrows. She nced at Lawrend and the booklet in front of her.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Security! Seize this man!"

    The receptionist''s face suddenly turned cold, and she shouted.

    "W-What? Why?"

    Lawrend looked at her in confusion. Several swordsmen in thick armor walked out from a door on the side, and they restrained Lawrend.

    "Hmph. You dare call the Undrasil Mage Academy''s prodigies your maids. How shameless! What kind of an Elite Mage are you?"

    The receptionist looked at Lawrend in disgust.

    "Wait! This is a misunderstanding! What do you mean academy prodigies?"

    Lawrend protested to her and asked in confusion.

    "Take him away!

    The receptionist ordered the swordsmen.

    "Yes, ma''am."

    They all replied in salute before taking Lawrend outside of the building. The customers watched in interest as Lawrend was dragged outside.

    "H-Hey! Let me go!"

    Lawrend tried to struggle, but even with his enhanced True Mage body, he was still powerless.

    The swordsmen finally dragged Lawrend to the exit of the inn. They threw him outside without care.

    "Ahh!"

    Lawrend shouted in rm. He rolled on the streets, causing many passersby to stop and look at him in ridicule. It was already night, and the street was illuminated with whitenterns.

    "Don''te back here!"

    A swordsman from the group shouted to Lawrend. They then entered back into the inn, except for one who stayed and observed Lawrend.

    "What the hell?"

    Lawrend patted his clothes and stood up angrily. He walked away from the inn and headed back to the Mage Guild. He will ask Olgar what was going on.

    ...

    "Where''s Mr. Olgar?"

    Lawrend walked in front of the same receptionist from earlier and asked.

    "I''ll call him."

    The receptionist nodded his head and left. Before long, Olgar came out. This time, he looked at Lawrend, confused.

    "They weren''t there?"

    Olgar asked with a frown.

    "No. I was kicked out! They said something about academy prodigy or something."

    Lawrend exined to Olgar in anger about what happened earlier.

    "I see. I''m sorry, Lawrend. I should have said it to you earlier."

    Olgar nodded his head before he bowed towards Lawrend in apology.

    "Why?"

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows in confusion. He couldn''t follow Olgar''s words.

 Chapter 94 - Olgarâ€™s Tale

    "I wanted them to tell you this in person, but since you can''t meet them, I''ll tell you about it. I need to warn you though. Don''t be shocked."

    Olgar said to Lawrend.

    "Okay."

    Lawrend nodded his head after hearing Olgar''s words. He calmed down the anger in his heart and waited for his answer.

    "It all started when you were kidnapped a week ago¡­"

    Olgar started narrating the events that happened a week ago.

    ¡­

    Aleshia and the rest had just watched as Lawrend was taken into the Undrasil Monster Forest by the demon woman.

    "Lawrend¡­"

    Aleshia gripped E''s hand and the hem of her clothes tightly as tears fell down her face continuously.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Let''s go."

    Olgar said to them. He then controlled the golden saucer to move towards the capital city.

    But just as they were about to reach the city, Elena acted up.

    "No! Let''se back and save master-buzu!"

    Elena shouted out loud in denial.

    Olgar ignored her and continued flying towards the capital city.

    Of course, Elena had no choice as Olgar was the one flying the golden saucer. Purple tears continuously leaked from her eyes as she sniffled once in a while.

    "Follow me closely."

    Olgarnded beside the city gate''s entrance.

    "But Master is still there-buzu!"

    Elena insisted with a tantrum.

    "Elena! Did you see that Grand Mage before? That man is significantly much stronger than that demon, but he didn''t even dare to enter the forest! Besides, that demon is a Noble Demon! We will all die if we try to go after her."

    Olgar couldn''t take it anymore and admonished Elena. He tried to rationalize with her with his words.

    "Buzu¡­"

    Elena looked down sadly. She understood Olgar''s words, and she realized that she could potentially not meet her master again in the future.

    "Let''s go."

    Olgar beckoned them. He took the Golden te in his sleeves and led the way through the gate.

    He led them through the city, and they stopped in front of the Mage Guild. The sky above them had already darkened.

    "This is the Mage Guild that oversees all of the branches in the Undrasil Kingdom."

    Olgar introduced them to the building as he led the way inside. Though, no one from the group listened to his words. They were all looking down or somewhere in dejection.

    "Sigh. Believe in Lawrend. He will surelye back."

    Olgar sighed and turned around to ease their worries.

    "Mm. Master will surely return-buzu!"

    Elena nodded her head with determination.

    "Yes, the Young Master will surelye back. I believe in him."

    Aleshia also nodded her head. Her eyes were filled with hope and determination.

    "E believes in the Young Master too!"

    E echoed her big sister''s words.

    "Alright. That''s more like it."

    Olgar smiled seeing them lift their spirits up. He then led them to a counter.

    "Greetings, Sir High Mage. What can I do for you?"

    The female receptionist wearing the blue Mage Guild uniform greeted Olgar with a smile.

    "I would like to make a report for my mission."

    Olgar replied to the receptionist.

    It took Olgar a dozen minutes before he finished his so-called report. Basically, he wrote a narrative about what happened today. This way, he can be free of the liabilities for failing his mission terribly as the situation was beyond his control.

    "Um, Mr. Olgar."

    Aleshia walked towards Olgar shyly and called his name.

    "What is it? Do you want anything?"

    Olgar asked her with a smile.

    "Actually, I want to learn magic. I''m curious if I can take a test."

    Aleshia exined to him. Back then at Sheron Port City, she became interested in learning magic. After all, she doesn''t feel like she was getting stronger even with her skills as an assassin.

    "That''s a great idea. You can all take a test. Follow me."

    Olgar nodded his head in approval. He then led them all towards the Testing Grounds of this Mage Guild. This time, it was located on the second floor of the guild.

    There was arge open t area at the back of the second floor. When Aleshia and the rest entered it, they couldn''t help but look around in awe.

    Many mages were practicing their magic and hitting practice targets at the edge of the t area. As it was already nighttime, the area was lit up by whitenterns hanging from poles all around.

    "Hey! Can you test these three?"

    Olgar called out to a True Mage sitting on a chair. The True Mage had been watching the mages bored when Olgar called for him.

    "Huh? Ah! Sir High Mage, what can I do for you?"

    The True Mage had just turned around when he immediately noticed the pin on Olgar''s clothes. His attitude instantly changed into a respectful one.

    "Test these three, I said."

    Olgar repeated his words, slightly annoyed.

    "Yes, sir!"

    The True Mage nodded his head in salute. He then walked towards Aleshia''s group.

    "Misses,e with me."

    The True Mage, which we would now refer to as ''Examiner'', led Aleshia''s group to a long table on the side.

    "Here. Use these rulers to test your mana capacity and these crystal balls to determine your mana purity."

    The examiner pointed to the instruments on the table.

    "Test their elemental aptitude too."

    Olgar said to the True Mage.

    "Alright. This is a Mana Resonating Stone. It would react to thetent elemental mana inside your body if you hold it inside your hand."

    The examiner picked up a small white pebble from the table.

    "Thank you."

    Aleshia nodded her head. She started first.

    Aleshia picked it up and gripped it inside her hand. The stone slowly glowed with white light.

    Suddenly, small ck particles of mana appeared around Aleshia''s clenched fist and spiraled around it. It sucked the light around it which made it visible even in the dark.

    "Woah. That''s rare. You can have the aptitude for Darkness Magic."

    The examiner eximed in surprise. Most mages are practicing the four basic elements of Fire, Water, Wind, and Earth. A Darkness Mage is rare toe by.

    "Does this mean that I can be stronger!?"

    Aleshia asked the examiner with excitement.

 Chapter 95 - The Mysterious Man

    "Y-Yeah."

    The examiner nodded his head awkwardly. Aleshia''s sudden outburst surprised him.

    "That''s great¡­"

    Tears brimmed in Aleshia''s eyes once again. She can finally be stronger and protect Lawrend¡­ But Lawrend''s situation was still unknown. Remembering this, worry appeared on her face.

    "It''s okay, Big Sister."

    E went over to Aleshia and rubbed her back. Aleshia nodded her head at E. She felt at ease now.

    The examiner couldn''t help but look at her in confusion. He nced at Olgar but seeing that he wasn''t saying anything, he didn''t think much of it.

    "Next, test your mana capacity and mana purity."

    The examiner urged Aleshia. Hearing his words, Aleshia wiped the tears on her face using her wrists.

    "Yes."

    She nodded her head.

    She then tested her mana capacity and mana purity. It came out as 0 for both as she never ever cast a magic spell. The mana was still dormant inside her body.

    "Your turn."

    The examiner looked at Elena.

    "Okay-buzu."

    Elena nodded her head and proceeded to do the same.

    "W-What is this!?"

    The examiner looked at the ruler in Elena''s hand. The light stopped at the number 25 for her mana capacity test.

    "Buzu?"

    Elena tilted her head at the examiner.

    "You''re almost a High Mage!"

    The examiner eximed to her. A High Mage would have stopped at 31 or greater, yet she is already at 25. This little girl in front of him is a demon!

    "Of course-buzu."

    Elena rolled her eyes at the examiner. She''s a slime. Naturally, she has more mana capacity than normal humans.

    "Crazy! Sir High Mage, are you seeing this!?"

    The examiner turned to Olgar in disbelief. Seeing that the examiner would not believe it, Olgar opened his mouth.

    "I''m seeing it."

    He replied calmly.

    "W-Wow."

    The examiner was shocked at Olgar''s calmness. It was like this wasn''t a big thing to him.

    The reason why Olgar didn''t react in surprise was that he already imagined such a result. After all, Elena could instantly kill those forest wolves before.

    "N-Next."

    The examiner urged Elena in a stutter.

    "Buzu~"

    Elena nodded her head. She ced her hand over the crystal ball and poured her mana into it.

    Colorful light and powerful lightning appeared inside the crystal ball. It swirled around before slowly turning opaque with the color red. The color then slowly shifted until it was orange.

    "You''re a True Mage!?"

    This time, the examiner was even more shocked. Elena just tested to be a True Mage. His belief that magic needs to be learned for a long time before bing a True Mage was broken.

    "True Mage?"

    Elena was surprised. Even she herself didn''t know at what level her strengthy, so hearing that she was a True Mage surprised her.

    "She''s a prodigy!"

    The examiner shouted. By this time, the other mages had already noticed themotion. They walked towards them in curiosity.

    "A prodigy? Really?"

    The crowd wondered out loud.

    "Finish this already."

    Olgar couldn''t help but say to the examiner. They had already attracted quite a crowd. It would be more troublesome the longer this takes.

    "Y-Yes, Sir!"

    The examiner nodded respectfully. He was still shaken by Elena''s results as he urged E on.

    "You already know what to do right?"

    The examiner asked E.

    "Yes."

    E nodded her head innocently. She then grabbed the Mana Resonating Stone.

    The crowd watched in anticipation. Even Olgar was curious as to what kind of magic E would be capable of practicing.

    A minute passed, nothing happened.

    2 minutes.

    3 minutes.

    All the way until 5 minutes.

    "Alright. That''s enough time. You aren''t capable of practicing magic."

    The examiner patted E on the head to console her.

    But just as the examiner was about to take the Mana Resonating Stone from her. It suddenly floated into the air when E released her grip on it.

    The moment the Mana Resonating Stone floated in the air, everyone suddenly froze. Not because of shock, but because a powerful pressure froze them all in ce.

    Even Olgar couldn''t resist it. He tried to move his head, but it was like he was frozen in a block of ice.

    "Hmmm¡­ Space Magic. Interesting..."

    A man''s voice echoed through the surroundings.

    The only exception was E. She turned her head and looked above. A violet-cloaked man was floating in the air. He had a healthy fit body and a fair handsome face. Meanwhile, his clothes swayed majestically with the wind.

    "What''s your name?"

    He asked E.

    "E."

    She replied in confusion.

    "Alright, E. Do you want to be a powerful mage?"

    The violet-cloaked man asked her.

    "Y-Yes!"

    E replied in a stutter. She remembered her big sister''s desire to be stronger. She wanted to help her by bing stronger herself.

    "You are still young. I''ll give you time. Master your magic to the True Mage level and appear before me. I will take you as my disciple."

    The man spoke to her solemnly.

    "Okay!"

    E nodded her head innocently.

    "Take this. Give it to your friends and enroll in the Undrasil Mage Academy."

    The mysterious man threw three medallions into E''s hand. The medallions floated down to her hand slowly. She caught and examined them.

    Each medallion was 12 cm in size and gold in color. There was a carving in front of it that looked like a bird with a beautiful crown on top of its head. They were thick and heavy. E could barely carry them.

    "Huh, I can move!"

    Olgar suddenly eximed in shock. He turned his head and looked towards the mysterious man.

    "I-I can move too."

    Aleshia said out loud in surprise.

    "Buzu!"

    Elena moved and also turned her head towards the man.

    "Remember, do not spread this event. Otherwise, I, Verkoli Grey, will personally wipe you out from existence."

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The man warned them overbearingly. With a blur, he disappeared from the sky.

    Suddenly, all of the mages around them fell to the ground unconscious.

    Only Olgar, Aleshia, E, and Ellen were still standing.

    "A-Another Grand Mage!"

    Olgar eximed in shock. This was the first time in his life that he had seen two Grand Mages in a day. Their power was so domineering. The mana around their bodies froze and locked them in ce.

 Chapter 96 - The Fantasy Illusion Ring

    "That was a Grand Mage!?"

    Aleshia shouted in shock. She felt totally vulnerable against him. His power was on another levelpared to Reon and that demon woman.

    "I believe so. Only a Grand Mage could make me feel so powerless."

    Olgar nodded his head grimly. He never expected that a Grand Mage would appear. The only thing he remembered happening was seeing E''s Mana Resonating Stone floating in her palm.

    ''It couldn''t be!? Was that really Space Magic??''

    Olgar immediately thought of a possibility. He remembers hearing the mysterious man say that it was space magic. What the hell was space magic anyway? It was something that Olgar never heard or encountered before.

    "Anyways, let''s go before they wake up."

    Olgar recovered himself and urged them all. They nodded and followed him to leave the Testing Grounds.

    ¡­

    "... And after that, they enrolled into the Undrasil Mage Academy. I haven''t gotten into contact with them ever since."

    Olgar finished his narration to Lawrend. Right now, they were sitting inside a cafe. Olgar''s story was just so long for Lawrend to listen while standing.

    "How do I enter this Undrasil Mage Academy?"

    Lawrend asked Olgar with a serious expression.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "With your Elite Mage status, you may be able to take the test. But it''s not easy. The test filters all of the applicants to only the best of the best. If you can''t outshine them, you''ll fail."

    Olgar exined to Lawrend.

    "What happens if you fail?"

    Lawrend asked curiously.

    "You won''t be able to take the test for 2 years."

    Olgar answered.

    "That long?"

    Lawrend looked at Olgar in disbelief. That means that if he fails the test, then he wouldn''t be able to meet Aleshia and the rest for another 2 years.

    Or unless he wants to wait in front of the inn every day till theye out. But even with that, they were already enrolled in the academy. He won''t be able to meet them every day.

    "Yes. This is so the applicants will give their best for the test. Many don''t want to miss 2 years'' worth of education. Their peers will leave them in the dust if that happened."

    Olgar nodded his head and exined to Lawrend.

    "When is the next examination day?"

    Lawrend asked Olgar with gritted teeth. He''s gonna make it into the academy no matter what!

    "Next week."

    Olgar replied.

    "I''m assuming that they ept True Mages, right?"

    Lawrend asked Olgar. Since Elena was able to enter, then True Mages should be epted.

    "They do. ...Wait! Are you a True Mage already!?"

    Olgar nodded his head, and he quickly realized what Lawrend''s words implied.

    "Yes."

    Lawrend nodded his head candidly.

    "A monster. If you didn''t startte, you may be at my level already."

    Olgar smiled wryly. He knows that Lawrend only started practicing magic recently. As for him, he had been practicing magic since he was 7 years old.

    "Haha, maybe¡­"

    Lawrend''s cheeks couldn''t help but twitch after hearing Olgar''s words. His hate for his father has ignited once again. That old man didn''t even consider testing if he could practice magic or not.

    "Anyways, I still have something to do. I''ll be staying in a nearby inn."

    Lawrend stood up and bid farewell to Olgar.

    "Alright. I''ll be at the Mage Guild. Come there if you have any problems."

    Olgar nodded his head and also bid his farewell to Lawrend.

    Lawrend left the cafe and looked left and right. It was already deep into the night. He couldn''t help but feel bad for Aezel.

    He quickly found a tailor shop and bought a maid uniform for her. He didn''t know her size, but he had already seen and touched her body plenty. He can guess what clothes would fit her.

    "Next, a mask."

    Lawrend said out loud. He then found a shop that sells masks.

    "Hmmm¡­"

    Lawrend looked around. There were different designs and sizes of masks.

    Any of them could work, but Lawrend remembered the tworge horns on Aezel''s head. Those two horns were shaped straight and at least 5 inches (12.7cm) in length.

    "How am I gonna hide those?"

    Lawrend wondered out loud. He couldn''t just put arge hat on her head, could he? She would be wearing a maid uniform. It would be very odd and suspicious.

    "Hello, young man. Do you want anything?"

    A fatty with a wicked smile walked towards Lawrend. Lawrend couldn''t help but turn towards him in surprise.

    "Ah, yeah. Do you know anything that can hide arge tumor on your head?"

    Lawrend answered and asked.

    "A tumor?"

    The fatty looked at Lawrend in surprise.

    "Hmm¡­ I collected a lot of exotic things in the past. Maybe this can help you."

    The fatty browsed through the shelves on disy. After a few rustles, he pulled out a blue ring with beautifully carved edges.

    "This is a Fantasy Illusion Ring. It can be used to change the appearance of any part of your body with the power of illusion magic."

    The fatty showed the ring to Lawrend with a business smile. He was like a scheming merchant in Lawrend''s books.

    ''Hehehe. I don''t even know if illusion magic exists.''

    The fattyughed inside his head.

    "How does it work?"

    Lawrend asked the fatty.

    "Presumably, you wear it on your ring finger. After that, you just need to imagine what body part you want to change the appearance of."

    The fatty exined.

    "Presumably?"

    Lawrend noticed the fatty''s words.

    "Yes. So far, I haven''t been able to use it."

    The fatty exined to Lawrend with a sigh.

    "But if it''s you. You can certainly make it work."

    The fatty smiled at Lawrend.

    Lawrend shook his head at the fatty''s pathetic attempt to scam him.

    "I''ll take it together with that mask over there."

    Lawrend said and pointed to a white mask with a hex symbol. He thought that it would fit Aezel to wear a mask with that design.

    "Hehehe. Thank you for your patronage."

    The fattyughed victoriously. Customers as gullible as Lawrend are one of his favorite ones.

    "..."

    Lawrend took the ring and the mask from him. He paid him using the gold bills he had. They didn''t get wet before as he kept them inside a waterproof small bag inside his clothes.

    Lawrend then left the shop with a smile. If there''s one thing that games in his previous life had taught him, it was that this ring is special.

 Chapter 97 - Noble Demon Maid

    Lawrend walked through the streets while fumbling with the ring. He then left the city by riding a carriage out.

    "I hope that she doesn''t get angry with me."

    Lawrend exited the gates of the city with a wry smile on his face. He looked towards the starry sky and couldn''t help but admire it. He noticed that it was significantly different from the starry sky in his previous life.

    "Isekai, huh?" (Transmigration)

    Lawrend shook his head and walked through the mud road before taking a turn. He then headed towards where he left Aezel before. Folded right in his right arm was her maid uniform.

    Before long, Lawrend reached the edge of the forest.

    "Fufufu. It took you a while. I thought that you nned on leaving a pregnant mother out in the cold."

    Aezelughed sarcastically as she rested her back against a tree.

    "Something just happened."

    Lawrend replied to her awkwardly.

    "Did you do it with that girl from before?"

    Aezel said to him with a teasing smile.

    "..."

    Instead of answering her, Lawrend''s mood sank gloomily.

    "Huh? She didn''t let you?"

    Aezel thought that Lawrend was gloomy because Aleshia didn''t let him do it with her.

    "No. I couldn''t even meet them."

    Lawrend shook his head and replied to her with a sigh.

    "I see. Anyways, let me see that maid uniform."

    Aezel said and took the uniform from Lawrend''s arm. She unfolded it in front of her and looked at it.

    "Pretty modest. I thought you wanted me to wear a revealing one for your kink."

    Aezel nodded her head in satisfaction before ending her words with a smile.

    "... I wouldn''t want others to ogle my maids."

    Lawrend was speechless at her words. It took him a while to respond to her.

    "Hohh¡­ That''s nice."

    Aezel looked at Lawrend with interest.

    "I''ll wear this now."

    Aezel informed him. She then removed her white robe.

    "I''ve been wondering, but can you control your demonic pressure?"

    Lawrend asked her in curiosity as he watched her change in front of him.

    "Oh, you bought me a pretty cute set of underwear, and to answer your question, yes."

    Aezel stretched the ck lingerie in front of her as she examined it.

    "Do you like it?"

    Lawrend asked her with a smirk.

    "Of course. You''re probably roaring to go after seeing my body again. Do you want to go for one round?"

    Aezel nced at Lawrend''s bulging crotch with a wide smile on her face.

    "That''s just a natural reaction. But sorry, I''m not in the mood."

    Lawrend replied to her with a wry smile.

    "Hm¡­ You''re worried about your other maids?"

    Aezel pondered and asked Lawrend while still continuing to change. At this moment, she was wearing her bra already.

    "Yes. I can''t meet them because I was barred entry into the inn."

    Lawrend nodded his head and exined to her.

    "You don''t have any other way?"

    Aezel asked. At this point, she was putting on her tights.

    "After this, I''ll try to go there with Mr. Olgar."

    Lawrend replied to her.

    "Alright. I''ll speed up so you can meet them faster."

    Aezel turned to him and smiled.

    Before long, Aezel had already finished wearing her new maid uniform.

    "How do I look?"

    Aezel twirled around with an excited smile.

    "Very beautiful and cute. It looks good on you."

    Lawrend praised her as he nodded his head in satisfaction.

    "Fufufu. I don''t know how to feel about that knowing that I''m your child''s mother."

    Aezelughed after hearing Lawrend''s words.

    "Also, can you do something about your horns? It looks so conspicuous."

    Lawrend pointed at the two red straight horns that protruded from her temples.

    "I can''t. They''re permanent."

    Aezel shook her head and said to him.

    "How were you even nning to enter the city when you can''t hide your horns? You even agreed to follow me."

    Lawrend asked her with puzzlement on his face.

    "Fufufu. I forgot about that."

    Aezel replied to him with augh.

    "..."

    Lawrend looked at her nkly. Was she really the same demon that terrorized Sheron Port City?

    "Here. I don''t know if it works, but this could help hide it."

    Lawrend passed to Aezel the Fantasy Illusion Ring.

    "Hoh, are you proposing to me?"

    Aezel asked him with a teasing smile.

    "Do you want to be a widow nine monthster?"

    Lawrend retorted to her with a joke.

    "Fufufu, that''s certainly a problem."

    Aezelughed at Lawrend''s words.

    "Alright, I''ll test it out."

    Aezel took the ring from Lawrend''s hand and wore it on her ring finger.

    "It looks beautiful when worn."

    Aezel said to Lawrend. The blue gem ring fitted her white and slender hand.

    "Now, try imagining your horns disappearing from view."

    Lawrend said to her.

    "Hmm¡­"

    Aezel did as Lawrend said. She imagined her horns disappearing from her view.

    Suddenly, the Fantasy Illusion Ring glowed a bright blue light. Lawrend couldn''t help but look away from it.

    "Did it work?"

    Lawrend asked Aezel while his head was still turned away.

    "See for yourself."

    Aezel said to Lawrend with a smile.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Woah! It''s really gone."

    Lawrend turned his head and looked at the top of her head in shock. Her horns that were supposed to be there had disappeared.

    "I thought that it was really a dud just like what that fatty said."

    Lawrend sighed in relief after knowing that his guess was correct. It could be that the fatty didn''t have the power to activate the ring so it didn''t work for him.

    "Fufufu. Give me the mask."

    Aezel opened her palm and requested the mask from Lawrend''s hand.

    "Here."

    Lawrend passed it to her. Aezel immediately wore it over her face.

    "Do I still look like a demon?"

    Aezel spoke with a muffled voice as she asked Lawrend.

    "Nope. You look like a mysterious maid though."

    Lawrend shook his head and added.

    "That''s better."

    Aezel nodded her head in satisfaction.

    "Let''s go. I also want to meet my fellow maids."

    Aezel urged Lawrend.

    "Yes."

    Lawrend smiled, hearing her words. She prioritizes his feelings aside from her own. That alone, made Lawrend satisfied with her.

 Chapter 98 - Attempting To Enter Again

    Aezel and Lawrend entered the city without any problems.

    "Interesting. So this is how humans build their cities."

    Aezelmented as she walked beside Lawrend.

    "Why? Shouldn''t it be simr?"

    Lawrend asked her as they found a carriage and rode it.

    "Our cities are built with wood because, for us, wood is sacred as it provides heat during the cold."

    Aezel exined to Lawrend.

    "That''s interesting. Coachman, lead us to the Mage Guild."

    Lawrend nodded his head before instructing the coachman of the carriage. It was certainly a different culture altogether for the demons.

    "By the way. Do demons really live in another world?"

    Lawrend asked her in curiosity.

    "Fufufu. That''s right. It''s a cold world. The sky is covered with a blood-red sky. The summer times are the only time when you can livefortably outside."

    Aezel replied to Lawrend.

    "Then, how do youe here?"

    Lawrend asked her one more time.

    "Through the rifts in the world."

    Aezel exined to Lawrend.

    "Rifts?"

    Lawrend repeated the term in confusion.

    "Do you want to see? I''ll bring you there if you want."

    Aezel asked Lawrend with a faint excitement in her voice. She was eager to show Lawrend her world.

    "Yes! If I have the time, let''s visit the Demon World together."

    Lawrend nodded his head with excitement. Visiting another world in another world is an interesting prospect.

    "Fufufu. You''re quite bold. What if the Royal Demons see you? Even I won''t be able to protect you as they are as strong as a Grand Mage."

    Aezelughed hearing Lawrend''s words.

    "Forget about it then."

    Lawrend shook his head at her words.

    "If you be a Grand Mage, I''ll take you there."

    Aezel said to him.

    "Alright. Let''s do that."

    Lawrend nodded his head in satisfaction. Another reason to get stronger was added to his list.

    "We''re here."

    The coachman''s voice sounded outside.

    Aezel and Lawrend walked out of the carriage.

    "It looks imposing."

    Aezelmented as she looked at the huge castle-like building in front of her.

    "Let''s enter."

    Lawrend beckoned her.

    He then found the same receptionist again and had him call Olgar over.

    "Oh, Lawrend. What is it?"

    Olgar exited the door and looked at Lawrend in confusion. He was just about to cultivate when the receptionist called him again.

    "Mr. Olgar, can you go to the inn with us? With you, they''ll surely let me in, right?"

    Lawrend asked Olgar politely.

    "Sure. There''s no problem. Wait, who is this maid beside you?"

    Olgar nodded his head. He couldn''t help but turn his head to Aezel who was standing behind Lawrend.

    "It''s my new maid."

    Lawrend replied with a faint smile on his face.

    "You got one this fast? Impressive."

    Olgar praised Lawrend in shock.

    "Y-Yeah."

    Lawrend nodded his head awkwardly. It sounded weird now that he heard it from Olgar. ''He couldn''t meet his other maids so he found another one'', was what it probably looked like to Olgar.

    "Anyways, I''ll lead you to the inn."

    Olgar said to Lawrend as he led them to the Phoenix-Dragon Inn.

    Before long, Olgar, Lawrend, and Aezel arrived in front of the inn. The swordsman from earlier was still there. He rested his shoulder on the doorway of the inn as he watched the people going in and out of the door.

    Olgar walked towards the door and ignored the swordsman.

    When Olgar was about to enter the door, the swordsman quickly recognized Lawrend.

    "Hey, you! You''re back again!"

    The swordsman pointed towards Lawrend in rm. This time, Lawrend realized his mistake. He should have bought a mask for himself too.

    "I''m with him."

    Olgar stopped the swordsman with his hand from approaching Lawrend.

    "You are..?"

    The swordsman squinted his eyes as he looked at him. He then turned his head down towards Olgar''s mage pin.

    "A High Mage? So what''s up with you bringing that boy inside?"

    The swordsman asked Olgar arrogantly with his chin raised.

    "I''m a High Mage. Don''t I have credibility here?"

    Olgar furrowed his eyebrows at the swordsman.

    "So what? This is the Phoenix-Dragon Inn. Look at my pin. I''m an Army Sword equivalent to you, yet I''m just working here."

    The swordsman said to Olgar arrogantly.

    "I''ll exin the situation to your manager."

    Olgar replied to the swordsman.

    "Only you. This kid is not going inside."

    The swordsman said to Olgar.

    "...Alright."

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Olgar nodded his head reluctantly. He then turned around and faced Lawrend.

    "I''ll speak with their manager. Wait for me here."

    Olgar said to Lawrend.

    "Sure."

    Lawrend nodded his head in approval. After all, it would be better to speak to the man in charge.

    Olgar then entered the inn alone. As for the swordsman, he looked at Lawrend with squinted eyes.

    "Don''t you dare enter."

    The swordsman warned Lawrend in a grim voice.

    "I won''t."

    Lawrend felt annoyed hearing his tone but knowing that he was stronger than him, he let it go."

    "Master, do you want me to attack?"

    Aezel inched closer to Lawrend and whispered into his ear.

    ''M-Master?!''

    Lawrend eximed inside his mind in shock at what she called him. Aleshia and the rest usually just call him ''Young Master''.

    "You can''t. You''ll get us arrested."

    Lawrend shook his head at her. Violence in the city is disallowed as one fight then a whole street might be destroyed. Adding the fact that this was the capital city makes it even more so a bad idea to start a fight.

    "I understand, Master."

    Aezel replied respectfully and walked back.

    "Hm?"

    The swordsman raised an eyebrow after seeing Aezel''s actions. Though, he didn''t hear what she said.

    After waiting for a few more minutes, Olgar came back.

    "Mr. Olgar, did it work?"

    Lawrend asked him excitedly.

    "I think you have to give up for now, Lawrend."

    Olgar said to Lawrend with a sigh.

    "W-Why?"

    Lawrend asked nervously.

    Instead of answering Lawrend''s question, Olgar made way for a man.

    "It''s because of me! You are permanently banned from this establishment! If you can''t tell, I''m a Hill Sword, an equivalent to an Arch Mage!"

    A man with bulging arms walked forward arrogantly.

 Chapter 99 - Preparing For The Entrance Test

    "You''re the manager?"

    Lawrend asked him with a frown.

    "No! The manager ordered me to kick you out."

    The man with bulging arms replied and crossed his arms together.

    "Let''s go, Lawrend."

    Olgar urged him.

    "... Fine."

    Lawrend was reluctant to go. Seeing that there was already a Hill Sword here, then they have no choice but toply.

    ¡­

    Lawrend walked with Olgar on the lit streets while Aezel followed behind them.

    "Mr. Olgar, thank you for your help today. Even though it didn''t work out."

    Lawrend thanked Olgar with gratitude.

    "Hahh¡­ How many times do I have to repeat it to you? You don''t have to thank me."

    Olgar sighed, hearing Lawrend thank him for the third time.

    "Alright, since you say so."

    Lawrend nodded his head. It doesn''t matter to him if Olgar wants to or not.

    "That''s more like it."

    Olgar smiled widely hearing Lawrend''s words.

    "We''re here at the Mage Guild, I''ll go now. See you next week, Lawrend. Meet me here in the morning, and I''ll lead you to the academy."

    Olgar bid his farewell to Lawrend.

    "I got it."

    Lawrend nodded his head.

    Thus, only Aezel was left with Lawrend.

    "Are you okay?"

    Aezel couldn''t help but ask him in worry.

    "I''m fine. I still have a way to meet them."

    Lawrend replied to her with a confident smile.

    "Fufufu. I like your optimistic personality."

    Aezel said to Lawrend with augh.

    "Thanks."

    Lawrend thanked her with a smile.

    They then found an inn. It was not as luxurious as the Phoenix-Dragon Inn, but the staff was very amodating. There was also a restaurant on the first floor so Lawrend didn''t have to go to a restaurant if he needed to eat.

    Lawrend opened the door to their room and entered. Aezel followed right behind him.

    "Lawrend, since we''re alone. Do you want me to relieve your stress?"

    Aezel winked at Lawrend seductively.

    "No, thank you."

    Lawrend instantly shook his head.

    "W-Why? Don''t you want a maid to relieve your stress?"

    Aezel asked Lawrend in a stutter.

    "I''d rather have you teach me magic. I only have one week to prepare, after all."

    Lawrend replied to her calmly.

    "I see¡­ Then I''ll teach you to the best of my capability."

    Aezel nodded her head in understanding and said to Lawrend.

    "Thank you."

    Lawrend said to her with a smile.

    "No problem. Just keep my words from before in mind."

    Aezel also smiled at him.

    "I won''t forget it."

    Lawrend nodded at her. He just couldn''t focus on it today so he had to put it off.

    "That''s good."

    Aezel nodded her head in satisfaction.

    She then taught Lawrend lightning magic for the next three days.

    On the third day, Lawrendid on the bed, exhausted. His mana was depleted through his magic practice.

    ''Oh, right. I forgot about that White Hole inside my head.''

    Lawrend sat up as he remembered. He then closed his eyes and looked inside his body.

    ''It''s still here¡­''

    Lawrend looked at the glowing white orb inside his head.

    ''Let''s try to do it again.''

    Lawrend controlled the purple lightning mana inside his body. It slowly flowed into the white hole before being spewed out on the other side.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''This red lightning mana¡­''

    Lawrend also noticed the red lightning mana inside his body. Even when he cast the Shock Arc spell, it never came out. He asked Aezel about it, and she said that it could be from the Ultimate Spell that she used back then.

    Lawrend tried to control the red lightning mana, but it didn''t budge. It just silently flowed inside his body.

    ''Why isn''t it moving?''

    Lawrend surrounded the red lightning mana with some of the purple lightning mana that was still not purified. He then moved the red lightning mana using the purple one.

    Lawrend watched as the purple lightning mana transported the red lightning mana to wherever he wanted.

    ''Weird. How can I use this mana?''

    Lawrend asked himself in confusion. What was the purpose of this mana? Could he use it just like his purple one? Such questions were running inside Lawrend''s head.

    ''Wait. Can''t I mix it with my purple lightning mana?''

    A light bulb lit up inside Lawrend''s mind.

    Lawrend then controlled the purple lightning mana and disturbed the red one, mixing it around inside him. But just as he thought that it was mixing, the red lightning mana separated from the purple one just like water and oil.

    ''Hmm¡­ How about I also purify it?''

    Lawrend pondered. He did the same but this time, he pushed the red lightning mana into the white hole. It got sucked and then spewed out much brighter red lighting mana than before.

    ''It worked?''

    Lawrend tried to control it nervously. To his surprise and joy, it moved ording to his will.

    ''It did!''

    Lawrend eximed happily. He then did the same with all of the other red lightning mana. Overall, the red lightning mana is 20% of his mana. The rest were purple lightning mana.

    After all of his mana was purified, Lawrend noticed the great decrease of it. The amount of his mana is what it was like back when he was still a Beginner Mage. Though, Lawrend didn''t feel a drop in his strength. Instead, he felt stronger.

    He had less mana but it was much purer and more powerful.

    ''I should practice using this red lightning mana¡­''

    Lawrend thought to himself before he opened his eyes. He then continued practicing for another 4 more days.

    "Aezel, what should I call this red lightning mana?"

    Lawrend asked her as small red arcs of red lightning escaped his fingers. He was currentlyying on the bed.

    "My lightning magic is derived from the lightning found in my world. So¡­ you can call it Demonic Lightning."

    Aezel said to him.

    "So different worlds have different lightning?"

    Lawrend asked her in thought.

    "Yes. But there''s a lot of simrity between the two of them."

    Aezel nodded her head and exined to him.

    "I see. Then, let''s go and meet Olgar."

    Lawrend said to her. He then stood up, and he left the inn together with her.

    They met up with Olgar on the way before he led them to the Undrasil Mage Academy.

 Chapter 100 - The Entrance Test

    "This is the Undrasil Mage Academy?!"

    Lawrend looked at the expansive space in front of him. Not to mention therge building in the center of that massivend. They had just entered therge gate into the Undrasil Mage Academy.

    "Yes. The space around the academy is used for Magic Training."

    Olgar nodded and exined to Lawrend.

    "So where will I take the test?"

    Lawrend asked Olgar.

    "Over there on the right. Do you see that small queue? Join there."

    Olgar pointed his finger towards the right. There was an overhang over there. Under it was mages in different colored cloaks. In front of them was a man giving out numbered button pins.

    "What''s he giving out?"

    Lawrend asked Olgar in confusion.

    "He''s giving out the identification numbers randomly. Those numbers will be used for your test."

    Olgar exined to Lawrend.

    "I see. Thank¡ª nvm. Let''s go, Aezel."

    Lawrend nodded his head in understanding. Just as he was about to thank Olgar again, he quickly remembered thetter''s words.

    "Mm."

    Olgar nodded his head in satisfaction, seeing Lawrend do what he said.

    Aezel followed behind Lawrend like a mysterious maid, especially with her mask on.

    Lawrend approached the queue and stood at the far back.

    It wasn''t that long. There were only about 15 other people in line.

    Lawrend waited in line patiently. Some got given a pin while others did now. But just as it was his turn, an arrogant voice shouted from afar.

    "Stop! I, Vernon Rubrignis, shall go first."

    A spoiled young master-looking like man walked to stand in front of Lawrend. He had red hair and wore a fiery red mage cloak while there was a red staff on his right hand.

    "Young Master Vernon, wee. Here is your number."

    The man who was giving out the pins smiled respectfully and passed a pin to him.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "H-Huh?"

    Lawrend looked at them in shock. Didn''t everyone have to queue?

    "What? Do you have a problem? You don''t want to fail the Entrance Exam, right?"

    The man eyed Lawrend threateningly.

    "..."

    Lawrend looked at the man with a frown. He can''t afford to lose his chance to enter the Mage Academy, so he could only endure for the time being.

    "Master, are you sure you''re enduring this?"

    Aezel whispered into Lawrend''s ear. There was obvious anger hidden in her voice.

    "For the time being."

    Lawrend replied to her with a shake of his head.

    "Hmph. So you''re an Elite Mage, huh. Here is yours."

    The man snorted in victory seeing Lawrend mute. He gave him his identification number.

    Lawrend took it with displeasure on his face. The number on the small button pin was 33.

    He then did the same as the others and waited on the side.

    ¡­

    Half an hourter, no one was in queue anymore.

    "Alright! Everyone, gather here."

    The man or rather, the Academy Instructor Kail Versa, shouted to get their attention.

    All the participants scattered around the area followed his orders and gathered in front of him.

    "There are a total of 48 of you, and only 6 will pass. You will all have a mock battle against each other. Number 1 and 2 will battle, 3 and 4, and so on."

    Instructor Kail said to them. When they heard his words, everyone couldn''t help but eye the person next to them warily.

    "To speed things up, three battles will take ce at the same time. Number 1-6 step out!"

    Instructor Kail exined to them and called out.

    Six mages wearing different colored cloaks walked out from the crowd, and all of them had Elite Mage pins.

    "Good. 1 and 2 stand there, 3 and 4 there, andstly, 5 and 6 stand there!"

    Instructor Kail pointed to the marked spaces on their left. Each area was as big as a volleyball court.

    Lawrend watched as the six of them stood inside their respective areas.

    "The ground is made of a special magic-resistant brick. Feel free to attack however you like! Your goal is to incapacitate your enemy, but don''t kill them, or you''re disqualified!"

    Instructor Kail said to them.

    "Stand in position. Ready? Fight!"

    Instructor Kail waited for them all to stand apart before he signaled the start of the mock battle.

    Immediately in number 1 and 2''s position, a fierce battle ensued.

    Number 1 was a fire mage while number 2 was a water mage.

    They each released their Beginner Magic Spells to each other. They didn''t give each other the chance to chant their True Mage Spells.

    Balls of fire flew towards number 2 to which he defended with his own balls of water. The area around them was covered with hot steaming water as their spells scattered around them.

    "Interesting. They seem to be equal in strength."

    Lawrend murmured as he watched the mock battle between the two.

    "O'' great Apollo, lend me your mes of a neverending ball of fire, the sun''s nourishing me, me Divide!"

    Number 1 suddenly chanted speedily. It was like he was rapping when he chanted.

    "What the¡ª?"

    Number 2 looked on in shock. A red line appeared around Number 1. Suddenly, a tall wall of me burst from that red line.

    "Ahhh!"

    Number 2 shouted in pain. The near proximity to the fire made him feel like he was being cooked alive.

    "Stop!"

    Instructor Kail shouted. He waved his hand, and the ground underneath Number 2 was broken into pieces. Consequently, the me wall also disappeared.

    "Winner is Number 1!"

    Instructor Kail announced. As for Number 2, he kneeled on the ground. His blue mage cloak was burnt, and scalds were all over his face and arms.

    "Speed chant? Is that his talent?"

    Lawrend murmured in thought. Number 1 just suddenly chanted a True Mage Spell so fast.

    "And did I hear, ''Apollo''? Isn''t he some sort of a god in my previous life?"

    Lawrend was confused. How could it be possible that a god from his previous life was mentioned here? Was there some sort of a connection between them?

    "Master, they are all talents, right?"

    Aezel asked him. She looked at the mages around them with interest.

 Chapter 101 - Nirvana Flames

    "Hm? Are you interested in them?"

    Lawrend raised an eyebrow after hearing Aezel''s words.

    "N-No! It''s just that I didn''t know that there are so many talents in the Human Race."

    Aezel shook her head and exined to him. She feared that Lawrend would misunderstand things.

    "Okay. Don''t think about it, Aezel."

    Lawrend nodded his head and said to her in a warning.

    "Lawrend¡­"

    Aezel immediately felt fluttery inside her. Lawrend acting jealous and possessive made her heart skip a beat. She was the type that liked that sort of thing.

    Lawrend and Aezel watched more of the mock battles. After an hour of waiting, it was finally Lawrend''s turn.

    "33 and 34! Stand in the vacant area."

    Instructor Kail called for them. Lawrend heeded his words and walked into the battle area. To his surprise, he found the Young Master from earlier walking to stand in front of him.

    "Red hair?"

    Vernon eyed Lawrend with squinted eyes. He noticed Lawrend''s eye-catching red hair that was simr to his own.

    "Heh."

    Lawrend chuckled lightly. He realized that he was given a chance to fight against this guy that cut his queue earlier.

    "Ready? Fight!"

    Instructor Kail shouted towards them.

    Instead of a fight breaking out in an instant, Lawrend and Vernon stared at each other warily.

    "Don''t you know that only the Rubrignis family dares to have red hair in this city? And those who aren''t a Rubrignis dyed their hair!"

    After ending his speech, Vernon pointed his finger towards Lawrend gantly. Mana umted in his raised staff before shooting a bright red ball of fire. It was also different from what Number 1 used before as it was redder and hotter.

    "Arrogant."

    Lawrend said out loud in annoyance. He opened his palm towards the approaching fireball and shot out a shock arc spell.

    BOOM-BUZZZTT

    The fireball scattered in a big ball of sma as the fire and the lightning reacted together.

    "A lightning mage? I thought you are better than that!"

    Vernon suddenly lifted his staff towards Lawrend. A huge amount of mana was dragged from the environment, and it formed a huge fiery wave that towered over 2 meters tall.

    "Fire¡­ is sma?"

    Seeing that me waveing for him, Lawrend suddenly remembered something from his past life. It was that fire is highly conductive. Realizing this, Lawrend opened his palm towards it.

    "M-Master!"

    Aezel shouted in rm. Lawrend was not trying to defend himself. Instead, he was trying to do a mutual annihtion!

    Instructor Kail shook his head seeing Lawrend''s actions. He was sure that Lawrend was gonna fail this Entrance Test.

    As for the other mages, they sighed. They knew that only a few could win against the Rubrignises. They are one of the top 3 families in the capital city, after all.

    Lawrend was not the least bit worried about the opinions of the people around him. What he knew was that his previous life''s knowledge can be interposed into his magic!

    "+Shock Arc+!"

    Lawrend shouted for a dramatic effect.

    BOOM!

    A lightning bolt escaped his palm. It traveled straight through the huge me waveing for him and hit Vernon''s body.

    "Arghh!"

    Vernon didn''t have the reflex to defend against Lawrend''s attack. Instead, he was thrown off outside of the battle area. His me wave also dissipated as Vernon''s control was interrupted.

    "Hmph."

    Lawrend snorted and smiled. He finally taught that annoying guy a lesson. He turned his head and waited for Instructor Kail to dere his victory.

    Though, even after waiting for a while, Lawrend only saw Instructor Kail looking at him coldly.

    "I¡­ I have not lost yet!"

    Vernon used his red staff to support himself. There were huge arc-like burns in front of his clothes.

    "?"

    Lawrend turned his head to him and grimaced. He obviously lost, yet no one was saying anything. Even the mages around him were looking at Lawrend with frowns.

    "I, Vernon Rubrignis, have not lost yet!"

    Vernon shouted at Lawrend in an unwavering determination.

    "Didn''t I already incapacitate you?"

    Lawrend asked him with a frown.

    "A Rubrignis never epts defeat and humiliation!"

    Vernon shouted with fervor.

    "Alright. Come."

    Lawrend became curious seeing Vernon''s determination. He wanted to know what was fueling a man like him.

    "O'' great Phoenix of old, bring life into this death, from ashes be reborn, Nirvana mes!"

    Vernon chanted loudly. A huge orange me suddenly appeared above Lawrend.

    Lawrend looked at it and frowned. It was much stronger than he thought it would be.

    ''It''s time to try it, I guess.''

    Lawrend thought to himself with a shake of his head. He then raised his palm towards the mes.

    "+Demonic Arc+!

    Lawrend inst-cast the Shock Arc spell that used the red lightning mana inside him.

    A bright red bolt of lightning shed from Lawrend''s hand. It connected with the mes and created a bright firework-like show as the red lightning scattered throughout it.

    Shortly after, the me dissipated into thin air.

    "What!?"

    Vernon looked at Lawrend in disbelief. This was his first time seeing someone counter a True Mage spell with a Beginner Mage spell.

    "That worked better than I expected."

    Lawrend said out loud as he looked at the sky. He then turned his head towards Vernon.

    "Do you have anything else?"

    Lawrend asked calmly. He was really curious how well he matches up to these talents, so he was using this opportunity to quantify his strength.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Monster!"

    Someone from the crowd shouted.

    "Wasn''t that the signature True Mage Spell of the Rubrignis family? He so easily dispelled it¡­"

    The crowd was all in disbelief. They weren''t like Lawrend that was clueless about the affairs of the capital city. They knew the glory and significance of Vernon''s Nirvana mes spell.

    "Master used my lightning so well¡­"

    Aezel''s eyes brimmed with love as she watched Lawrend stand there valiantly like a lone hero. His calmness was a great contrast to the disbelief Vernon and the crowd showed.

    "C-Cheating!!"

    Suddenly, Instructor Kail shouted towards them as he pointed at Lawrend in disbelief. In his opinion, the power of the Nirvana mes is something True Mages shouldn''t be able to resist.

 Chapter 102 - The Dean Master Interferes

    "Cheating?"

    Lawrend repeated Instructor Kail''s words with a frown.

    "Yes! You must have used a Magic Artifact! You are disqualified till proven innocent!"

    Instructor Kail nodded his head and shouted towards Lawrend.

    "Corruption? Really? Even in this world?"

    Lawrend shook his head in disappointment. It seems like corruption is the sickness of humanity. Even in this fantasy world, it existed.

    "You! How dare you bend the truth!"

    Aezel couldn''t help but shout at Instructor Kail angrily.

    "What do you mean? Everyone here agrees with me, right?"

    At the end of his words, Instructor Kail gave each of the mages a threatening re.

    "Y-Yes."

    "I agree¡­"

    The mages couldn''t help but look away in shame. They didn''t dare risk their chance to enroll in the Undrasil Mage Academy for some nobody they didn''t know.

    "Hehehe! That''s right. You''re cheating!"

    Vernonughed loudly before pointing towards Lawrend.

    ''Is this the academy that they attend? I can''t help but worry about them.''

    Lawrend thought to himself as worry grew inside his heart. If this was what it was like at the lower levels of the academy, what more inside? Could Aleshia and the rest have suffered some sort of abuse?

    "Enough!"

    Suddenly, a loud deep voice shouted towards them.

    "D-Dean Master!"

    Instructor Kail''s face warped in horror seeing the old man walking towards them. He had a staunch face. His hair had already grayed from old age. Additionally, he wore a ck cloak with a violet embroidery of a bird while in his hand was a long green staff.

    "Oh, Instructor Kail."

    The Dean Master greeted Instructor Kail with a nod of his head. He is the highest authority within the Undrasil Mage Academy.

    "S-Sir, what brings you here?"

    Instructor Kail asked in a nervous stutter.

    "I heard that someone defeated Vernon Rubrignis, the son of the next in line patriarch."

    The Dean Master replied to Instructor Kail calmly.

    "But sir, his opponent used underhanded means¡­"

    Instructor Kail insisted nervously.

    "Huh!? Do you really think that someone called me here!?? I was watching the whole time you idiot!"

    The Dean Master raised his staff and smacked Instructor Kail on his leg.

    "Ah! Dean Master!"

    Instructor Kail raised his leg and massaged the spot the Dean Master hit with his staff.

    "You disgrace the academy! You are lucky the academy is not open today, or you would have disgraced yourself to all of our students!"

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Dean Master rebuked Instructor Kail angrily, who bowed his head in fear.

    Lawrend and Aezel looked at the scene speechless. They didn''t expect that someone woulde and resolve the issue within seconds.

    After several more rebukes, the Dean Master stopped and let go of Instructor Kail.

    "Ehem. Vernon Rubrignis, you''re forbidden from joining any of the Enrollment Tests within 2 years from now. That''s an order from me! Tell that old man of yours that the Undrasil Mage Academy is not his!"

    The Dean Master gave his verdict.

    "N-No way! Dean Master, I beg you! Mypetitor Algus is trying to woo the Dark Angel of the Academy! Please, I beg you! I can''t lose to him."

    Vernon Rubrignis dropped to the ground and kowtowed to the Dean Master pleadingly.

    "Algus, huh¡­ Certainly, he''s a much better match for the Dark Angel than you."

    The Dean Master pondered in thought. He looked at the pitiful-looking Vernon Rubrignis in front of him with contempt.

    "Dean Master!"

    Vernon pleaded once again. This time he embraced the Dean Master''s legs.

    "Vernon Rubrignis! Do you want me to kick you back to your mansion?"

    The Dean Master shouted at Vernon angrily.

    "I- I''m sorry¡­"

    Vernon bowed his head. Though, he didn''t forget to stare daggers at Lawrend from the corner of his eyes.

    [I, will, make, you, pay.]

    Lawrend read Vernon''s lips say such.

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows in annoyance. It seems like trouble wille his way.

    "Number 33, you won!"

    The Dean Master turned to Lawrend and shouted solemnly. In response, Lawrend nodded his head respectfully.

    "Mm. Good work."

    The Dean Masterplimented. And so, the Enrollment Test continued with the Dean Master watching over everything. Instructor Kail didn''t dare to ck or act favorably to someone for fear of punishment.

    After another half an hour, it was Lawrend''s turn again.

    "Number 33 and Number 35!"

    Lawrend and Number 35 didn''t say much. They both stood opposite of each other. Number 35 wore a blue cloak, and he also had an Elite Mage pin simr to Lawrend.

    "Ready? Fight!"

    Instructor Kail shouted.

    Lawrend immediately moved away from the man. This man used an earth spell earlier, so it was safe to assume that he was an Earth Mage. Standing near him would only be a disadvantage.

    To his surprise, Number 35 also moved away from him.

    "You thought the same move as me?"

    Lawrend asked with a smile hanging on his face.

    "After all, you''re a lightning mage."

    The man replied with a smirk.

    "How are we gonna fight if no one attacks?"

    Lawrend asked him with the same smile.

    "You can forfeit. Haha."

    The man replied with augh.

    "Is that a joke?"

    Lawrend smiled wider hearing his words.

    "Why don''t we use our True Mage spells?"

    The man proposed to Lawrend. He fidgeted with the ring on his left hand while looking at Lawrend in a rxed manner.

    "True Mage Spells?"

    Lawrend smiled awkwardly. He never had the chance to learn one. He was so focused on improving his control over his lightning magic that he forgot to learn a True Mage Spell.

    "Yes. Why don''t we end this in a single bout?"

    The man grinned at Lawrend.

    "Sure. Give me 5 mins."

    Lawrend said to the man before he sat down on the ground cross-legged.

    "Huh?"

    The man straightened his body in confusion. He looked towards Instructor Kail and the Dean Master awkwardly.

    "Allow him."

    The Dean Master nodded his head.

    "Alright."

    The man then copied Lawrend and also sat down on the ground cross-legged.

    Meanwhile, Lawrend looked inside his body. He observed the lightning mana flowing inside him.

    ''I need to create a True Mage spell¡­''

    Lawrend thought to himself.

 Chapter 103 - Creating A New True Mage Spell From Scratch

    ''I have already seen a True Mage spell in action.''

    Lawrend thought to himself.

    ''But what is the difference between a True Mage spell and a Beginner Mage spell?''

    Lawrend asked himself. He thought back to the True Mage spells that the mages used before in the battle area.

    ''How long is a Beginner Mage spell?''

    Lawrend thought back to his Shock Arc Spell. The spell goes, "O'' great Amber, be my electron and kill my enemies, Shock Arc!".

    There was the first part, "O'' great Amber".

    Then there was the middle part, "be my electron and kill my enemies".

    And thest part, "Shock Arc!"

    For the spell that Vernon used before, it goes like this, "O'' great Phoenix of old, bring life into this death, from ashes be reborn, Nirvana mes!".

    There were four parts instead of three. This was also the same as the True Mage spell that Number 1 used before that goes like this, "O'' great Apollo, lend me your mes of a never-ending ball of fire, the sun''s nourishing me, me Divide!"

    In conclusion, there are four parts to a True Mage spell. That means that Lawrend only needs to add another part to his Shock Arc spell, and he would be able to turn it into a True Mage spell.

    ''What is more powerful than an arc of lightning?''

    Lawrend asked himself. He remembered his previous life and thought about all of the lightning or electric knowledge he knows.

    ''Turn to sprite and overwhelm, Lightning Sprite!''

    That passage ran through Lawrend''s mind naturally. It was as if that was the answer to his question.

    Lawrend inhaled deeply and released it in a long breath. He opened his eyes and stood up. He was now ready to fight.

    "Ready?"

    Instructor Kail immediately noticed Lawrend''s movements. He quickly shouted and caught Number 35''s attention.

    "Hm?"

    Number 35 heard Instructor Kail and opened his eyes. He saw Lawrend standing ready in front of him. He smiled and also stood up.

    "Hahaha. I want to see what you came up in 5 minutes."

    Number 35ughed at Lawrend.

    "This is my first time using this spell. Prepare yourself."

    Lawrend said to Number 35 solemnly and warned him.

    "First time? You couldn''t have created a True Mage spell on the spot could you?"

    Number 35ughed mockingly at Lawrend. He never heard anyone creating a new spell on the spot. Besides, creating a new spell requires talent, power, and enlightenment. It was not something that could be forced on the spot.

    "Then, let''s attack!"

    Lawrend shouted to him with excitement. This was his first time feeling that being a mage is fun. The feeling of creating a spell and using it for the first time made Lawrend''s heart beat in excitement.

    "O'' great Amber, be my electron and kill my enemies, turn to sprite and overwhelm, Lightning Sprite!"

    "O'' Gaia of Earth, create me a terra, arise my henge, Shock Quake!"

    Both Lawrend and Number 35 chanted at the same time. Mana built up inside their bodies. It attracted the environmental mana around them in a maelstrom of mana.

    From Lawrend''s raised palm, a thick arc of lightning escaped. The lightning arc split into 2 as it traveled then it continued splitting into 4 then 8, 16, 32, 64, 128, 256, 512, etc. All the way until it was uncountable. It all headed towards Number 35.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    From Number 35''s side, he stomped his foot on the ground. It created a rumble that shook the surroundings.

    Seeing the two sides attacking with True Mage spells, everyone''s attention was grabbed. Even the ones fighting in the other battle areas stopped to watch.

    Unfortunately for Number 35, lightning is instantaneous at their level. His whole body was immediately showered with lightning sprite.

    Seeing that the situation took a turn for the worst, the Dean Master took action. He created a thick wall of solidified air in front of Number 35. It absorbed Lawrend''s attack without fail.

    BOOM BOOM BOOM

    With each boom, a huge henge of stone would appear from the ground. It grew in size as it got nearer to Lawrend¡ª This was Number 35''s True Mage spell.

    "Master!"

    Aezel immediately took action. She embraced Lawrend and jumped back to escape the st of the True Mage spell.

    That action of hers didn''t escape the Dean Master''s eyes.

    ''A High Mage? No¡ª She''s an Arch Mage! Just what is the background of this kid?!''

    The Dean Master was shocked. This kid in front of them showed insane precision and control for his lightning magic. What''s more, he has an Arch Mage-level maid following him around. He was d that he interfered earlier, or he couldn''t have known what would have happened to the academy.

    The Dean Master was not the owner of the academy as it was the Grand Mages of the kingdom that owned it. He was only a pawn that managed it. That means that if he made a mistake, his life would be forfeit to appease the power behind Lawrend.

    "Thank you, Aezel."

    Lawrend thanked her before he closed his eyes and cked out. That was his first time using that True Mage spell. He didn''t know how much mana he should put, so he used a little bit too much.

    "Oh my, Master¡­"

    Aezel caught Lawrend''s body and embraced his head against her boobs. Sheughed at this silly scene.

    Realizing that Lawrend would suffocate if this continued, she sat down on the ground in a seiza position. She ced Lawrend''s head on herp and gave him ap pillow.

    As for the spectators around them, they were all speechless. Some of the male mages even felt envy and anger bubbling up inside their throats.

    "By my authority as the Dean Master, Number 33 is now exempt from any further battle."

    The Dean Master shouted to them. He already knew that Lawrend could defeat any one of the people in here. There was no use for Lawrend to battle anymore.

    The crowd nodded their heads. They didn''t feel that anything was wrong in that fight. After all, Lawrend''s lightning magic was the first to incapacitate Number 35.

    ...

    "Lightning? Powerful? Master?"

    A beautiful bluish-purple-haired adolescent teen raised her head into the sky. She looked towards Lawrend''s direction at the Undrasil Mage Academy.

 Chapter 104 - Elena Finds Lawrend?

    "Can we leave?"

    Aezel turned to the Dean Master and asked.

    "Y-Yes¡­ The ss starts next week. Just attend then."

    The Dean Master nodded his head nervously. Knowing that her strength is somewhat on par with him, he didn''t dare anger her.

    "Thank you."

    Aezel nodded her head. She then carried Lawrend in her arms and left the academy. She found an empty carriage on the road and hired it to bring them back to the inn.

    "Mastteerrrr!!!"

    A bluish-purple-haired adolescent teen entered the academy. She wore a blue cloak with gold embroidery of a bird. She looked left and right, but she couldn''t find her master.

    "Dean Master, did you see my master?"

    The adolescent teen asked him. You may have your guesses already. That''s right, she''s Elena. After practicing magic for a week, she has grown significantly.

    "Oh, Elena. Your master? What does he look like?"

    The Dean Master replied to her in confusion.

    ''More importantly, she has a master?''

    The Dean Master thought in confusion.

    "He has red hair and looks really handsome!"

    Elena replied to him enthusiastically.

    "Ah. He already went home."

    The Dean Master immediately realized who she meant.

    "Where!?"

    Elena looked at the Dean Master excitedly.

    "Instructor Kail, lead her to his home. Remember to treat her with care!"

    The Dean Master gave orders to Instructor Kail. He made sure to remind him as Elena is not just someone he can offend.

    "Y-Yes. I know my limits, Dean Master."

    Instructor Kail responded respectfully.

    "Don''t get me started again. Just lead her there!"

    The Dean Master replied to him angrily.

    ''I know my limits, my ass! You almost caused a catastrophe for the academy.''

    The Dean Master thought to himself as he looked at Instructor Kail irritably.

    And so, Elena was led by Instructor Kail.

    ¡­

    "Master¡­"

    Aezelid Lawrend on the bed. She had already returned to the inn.

    She watched Lawrend''s sleeping face and smiled.

    "Talent¡­ A supreme talent! I don''t regret choosing you."

    Aezel murmured as she looked at Lawrend''s face lovingly. She could still vividly remember Lawrend''s powerful True Mage Spell. She knew that he doesn''t have any True Mage Spell.

    She also recognized the first part of his spell. How could she not when she taught Lawrend how to more effectively use it. In her opinion, only a supreme talent can modify a Beginner Mage Spell into a True Mage Spell.

    ¡­

    "Ohhh! A big mansion. Master is living in a mansion like this?"

    Elena looked at the huge courtyard before her. There was a mansion before it. It wasn''t just a mansion. It was filled with history and luxury. Whoever lives here is extremely influential.

    "This is his home."

    Instructor Kail nodded his head at her.

    "Let''s enter!"

    Elena said to him.

    "Wait! You can''t just enter this ce, Ms. Elena."

    Instructor Kail hurriedly stopped her.

    "Why? My master is living here. He wouldn''t mind, right?"

    Elena looked at Instructor Kail in innocent confusion.

    "I''m sure the others living with your master would."

    Instructor Kail said to her.

    "Okay..."

    Elena nodded her head, downcast.

    "Who is there?"

    A guard wearing ming red armor noticed them and asked.

    "Hello! My name is Elena. My master is inside."

    Elena replied to the guard.

    "Your master? Who is this master you are talking about?"

    The guard looked at her in confusion.

    "He has red hair, and he''s handsome!"

    Elena replied.

    "... Who?"

    The guard looked at her nkly.

    "Huh?"

    Elena responded in confusion.

    "Ms. Elena, everyone in this household has red hair, and they are also handsome just like you said."

    Instructor Kail interrupted and exined to her. The guard on the other side of the metal gate nodded his head.

    "Then, his name is Lawrend!"

    Elena said to the guard.

    "Lawrend? Alright, I''ll go check."

    The guard didn''t recognize the name she mentioned, so he left to ask.

    "Why don''t they recognize, Master?"

    Elena pouted.

    "Uh, who is this Lawrend anyway?"

    Instructor Kail looked at him in puzzlement. He felt like he made a mistake somewhere.

    "Huh? Didn''t you say that you recognized Master?"

    Elena looked at him in confusion.

    "Eh?"

    "Huh?"

    Elena and Instructor Kail looked at each other in confusion.

    "You didn''t mean, Vernon? Vernon Rubrignis?"

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Instructor Kail said to her apprehensively.

    "No! I don''t know who is that."

    Elena shook her head vehemently.

    "Then, is this person a lightning mage?"

    Instructor Kail asked her.

    "Mm!"

    Elena nodded her head seriously.

    "He also has red hair?"

    He continued.

    "Yes!"

    She nodded her head stronger.

    Instructor Kail facepalmed himself.

    "I''m sorry, Ms. Elena! I led you to the wrong ce."

    Instructor Kail bowed to her.

    "Ehhh!?"

    Elena eximed in shock. She was even so excited and hopeful.

    "Let''s leave!"

    Elena pulled him with her.

    A few minutester, the guard returned.

    "..."

    He looked at the empty front with confusion. He looked at his colleague, who shrugged in return.

    "Who is this Lawrend anyway? Why are his records almost erased?"

    The guard murmured with a shake of his head.

    ¡­

    "Where?"

    Elena looked at Instructor Kail with a grumble.

    "I don''t know. They left on their own."

    Instructor Kail shook his head at her.

    "Hmph. Useless!"

    Elena snorted in annoyance.

    "..."

    Instructor Kail''s cheeks twitched in response. He may not look like it, but he was still a High Mage.

    "I''ll find them myself!"

    Elena stomped her foot in anger and left him alone.

    She then returned to the Phoenix-Dragon Inn.

    "Elena, where have you been? We told you to wait in here while we bought the materials."

    Aleshia turned her head to the door. She now wore a blue cloak with the same gold embroidery as Elena.

    "I found Master!"

    Instead of replying to her question, Elena shouted towards them.

    "The Young Master!?"

    Aleshia shouted in shock. Another head popped out behind her.

    "The Young Master?"

    It was E. She wore a ck cloak with designs of the starry sky on them.

    "Yes! I don''t know where he is, but he''s in the city!"

    Elena said to them excitedly.

    "What are we waiting for? Let''s go!"

    Aleshia said to them in haste. They then left the inn together to search for Lawrend.

 Chapter 105 - The Unconscious Lawrend

    "Let''s split up! I and E will go together. Elena, you can search for him yourself, right?"

    Aleshia asked Elena. They were currently outside in front of the Phoenix-Dragon Inn.

    "Yes!"

    Elena nodded her head. Aleshia then turned right, and Elena turned left.

    "Hello, did you see a red-haired man?"

    Elena asked the first person she saw. She kept doing that continuously.

    As for Aleshia and E, they were both asking two passersby at the same time. They moved to the right side of the city much faster than Elena.

    ¡­

    After asking around for a while, Elena found a lead.

    "Hm? Did you say that the red-haired man was brought into this inn?"

    Elena asked the woman in front of her.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Yes. If I remember correctly, he was being carried by someone."

    The woman nodded her head and exined to Elena.

    "Someone?"

    Elena repeated in confusion.

    "Yes. I think she wore a maid uniform."

    The woman nodded to her.

    "M-Maid!?"

    Elena jumped in shock.

    "Yes? Is there a problem?"

    The woman asked in confusion.

    "No! Thank you for answering my question!"

    Elena then left and returned to the Phoenix-Dragon Inn. She scoured her belongings there, finding something.

    "Found it!"

    Elena lifted her maid uniform in front of her. She then wore it immediately.

    After wearing it, she left the inn with the looks of confusion from the people around her. She went back to the inn the woman pointed her to.

    ¡­

    "Let''s head back, E. It doesn''t seem to be this way."

    Aleshia said to E. They had already asked a lot of people. None of them said that they had seen a red-haired man recently. They would have toe up with an efficient n as asking everyone in the capital city is not efficient.

    "Yes, Big Sister."

    E nodded her head. They then headed back to the Phoenix-Dragon Inn.

    ¡­

    "Hello, do you know what room the red-haired man in this inn is staying in?"

    Elena asked the innkeeper behind the desk.

    "A red-haired man? Why?"

    The innkeeper squinted his eyes as he looked at her. He wore simple tunic clothing.

    "Actually he''s my master."

    Elena replied to the innkeeper.

    "Sorry, young girl. My customer''s privacy is my priority."

    The innkeeper crossed his arms in front of her.

    "Y-You!"

    Elena looked at the innkeeper in anger.

    "But he''s my master!"

    Elena said to him in protest.

    "Nope. I don''t believe you."

    The innkeeper shook his head at her.

    "Ahh! I''m so close!"

    Elena screamed in anger.

    "Hey. If you''re gonna make a scene, leave."

    The innkeeper shooed her away.

    "No! I''ll go up and find his room myself!"

    Elena shook her head and said to him stubbornly.

    "Hey!"

    The innkeeper watched as Elena walked up the stairs.

    "Jin, follow her! Make sure she doesn''t cause trouble to the customers and the goods."

    The innkeeper turned to the wall beside him.

    "Affirmative."

    The wall opened, and a woman wearing a tight ck outfit walked out of it. There were different des sheathed around her body. On her arms, waist, stomach, back, etc.

    She skipped steps on the stairs and followed after Elena.

    "Sigh. What an annoying kid."

    The innkeeper sighed.

    ¡­

    "Master?"

    Elena turned to her right and looked at the hallway. There were many doors inside it.

    She walked forward, and just as she took another step, she felt someone behind her.

    "Who?!"

    Elena turned around and stared at the ck-clothed woman. She had her face covered except her eyes.

    "Young girl, don''t open the wrong door."

    The woman warned her.

    "Wrong door?"

    Elena blinked her eyes in confusion.

    "Let''s get this over with. Who are you looking for, exactly?"

    The woman walked towards her and asked.

    "My master! A red-haired handsome guy!"

    Elena replied to her loudly.

    "A Rubrignis?"

    The woman frowned under the cover on her face.

    "No! His name is Lawrend."

    E said to her.

    "Alright. Since you''re a little girl, I''ll lead you there."

    The woman nodded her head. She doesn''t mind leading the girl as she doesn''t feel that she had malicious intentions.

    "Thank you!"

    Elena thanked her with a smile. And so, the woman led E to Lawrend''s room.

    "Here. This is the room."

    The woman pointed to the door in front of her.

    "Master is in here¡­"

    Elena felt her heart beat fast realizing that she was so close to meeting her master again. Though, there was also the doubt that she could be meeting the wrong person, which is also why she didn''t tell Aleshia and E first.

    But just as Elena was about to open the door, it opened by itself.

    A masked maid walked out and closed the door. She nced at Elena before heading downstairs.

    "...Wait!"

    It took Elena a while to react before she was finally able to call out to her.

    "Oh?"

    The maid turned around and looked at Elena in confusion under the mask.

    "Is Master there? No, I mean, Master Lawrend!"

    Elena said to her, and she quickly realized that it would cause more confusion, so she included Lawrend''s name.

    "Fufufu. You know, Lawrend?"

    If you still didn''t guess it by now, she is Aezel. She bent her body forward and looked at Elena with interest.

    "Who are you!?"

    Instead of bing joyful, Elena raised her hand in guard. Her master''s safety is her priority.

    "Fufufu. I can''t tell you."

    Aezelughed and shook her head. She found Elena''s reaction cute.

    "Open the door! I know Master is in there!"

    Elena said to Aezel angrily.

    "Hohh¡­ Who are you first? I don''t recognize you."

    Aezel''s eyes under the mask sharpened as she stared at Elena. Elena had changed so much that she couldn''t put her together with Elena from before.

    "I''m Elena!"

    Elena replied to her.

    "Elena¡­. Your name sounds familiar, but I don''t remember you."

    Aezel held her chin in thought. She could barely remember hearing the name Elena before.

    "Enough talking! I''ll open the door!"

    Seeing that Aezel still didn''t recognize her, Elena opened the door into Lawrend''s room.

    "Master!"

    Elena immediately recognized Lawrend who was sleeping on the bed unconscious. She ran towards him and shook his body.

    "What did you do to Master!?"

    Elena shouted at Aezel angrily after realizing that Lawrend was unresponsive.

 Chapter 106 - The Number 1 Maid

    "He''s simply asleep."

    Aezel replied to Elena.

    ??

    "No! Why isn''t Master waking up then?"

    Elena looked at Aezel warily.

    "That''s because he ran out of mana."

    Aezel replied to Elena.

    "H-Huh?"

    Elena blinked her eyes repeatedly.

    "He cast a True Mage Spell, and he used too much mana."

    Aezel exined to Elena.

    "A-Ah!! I''m sorry I misunderstood!"

    Elena quickly bowed her head in apology. She could still remember Lawrend doing the same before.

    "Fufufu. It''s fine. Why don''t you exin to me who you are to Lawrend?"

    Aezelughed seeing Elena bowing to her in apology.

    "I...I¡­"

    Elena nced towards the ck-clothed woman who was watching by the door.

    "Fine. I''ll leave."

    After seeing that their attention was focused on her, the ck-clothed woman closed the door and left.

    "So? Who are you?"

    Aezel asked Elena in front of her.

    "I-I''m Master''s pet."

    Elena replied to Aezel.

    "...P-Pet?"

    Aezel stared at Elena in incredulity. She never thought that Lawrend had the kink to take a young girl as his pet. She even looks willing.

    "Yes! I''m Master''s pet slime and maid."

    Elena nodded her head and exined to Aezel.

    "Slime?"

    Aezel blinked her eyes as she looked at Elena.

    "Yes. I already told you who I am. Tell me who you are, Big Sis."

    Elena peered at Aezel with squinted eyes.

    "Fufufu. Why don''t we wait till Lawrend wakes up?"

    Aezel said to Elena. Since she could faintly remember Elena''s name then it should be natural to think that Elena knows what she looks like. For a demon to show up here, it would surely cause a ruckus if Elena wasn''t kept in check.

    "Okay."

    Elena nodded her head. She sat beside the bed, as for Aezel, she continued sitting there like a professional maid.

    Seeing that Aezel wasn''t sitting on the bed, Elena felt pressured. She imitated her and also stood beside the bed. After all, she''s wearing her maid uniform right now. She had to at least perform her duties.

    "Fufufu."

    Aezelughed at Elena after seeing her actions.

    "W-What?"

    Elena looked at Aezel with a grumble.

    "You don''t have to try too hard andpete with me. I''m Master''s number 1 maid."

    Aezel said to Elena with a smug smile.

    "That''s not true!"

    Elena shook her head vehemently.

    "Ohh¡­ Really?"

    Aezel looked at Elena, amused.

    "Yes! After all, Big Sis Aleshia is Master''s number 1 maid!"

    Elena nodded her head and said to Aezel.

    "How can you say so?"

    Aezel smiled at Elena. After all, from what she saw from Lawrend''s maids back then, no one was stronger than her. In her mind, she was already his number 1 maid by being the strongest.

    "B-Big Sis Aleshia a-already did intimate things with Master!"

    Elena replied with a stutter as her face turned red in embarrassment.

    "Hm? How intimate?"

    Aezel''s interest was piqued after hearing Elena''s words. Elena nced at the sleeping Lawrend and went over to whisper it into Aezel''s ear.

    "Hohh¡­ You think she''s number 1 because she did that with Master?"

    Aezel''s grin grew wider after hearing Elena''s whisper.

    "Yes!"

    Elena nodded her head strongly.

    "Fufufu. Let me tell you something¡­"

    Aezel then bent down and whispered into Elena''s ear. She gave her a short summary of what they did back in the forest.

    "Y-Y-You!"

    Elena pointed at Aezel in shock and disbelief.

    "Fufufu. I''m the number 1 maid now."

    Aezel looked down at Elena smugly.

    "You''re so unfair! Even Big Sis Aleshia never went that far!"

    Elena said to Aezel in indignance. In her opinion, her big sis Aleshia should be the first one to do it with her Master.

    "Fufufu. That''s because she''s so slow."

    Aezel replied with a victorious smile on her face.

    "But¡­ But¡­"

    Elena tried toe up with words to say in reply but nothing came up. She was speechless at the realization that another maid clinched the number 1 maid position.

    "But?"

    Aezel smiled and teased Elena by repeating her words.

    "I''lle back with Big Sis Aleshia!"

    Elena ran out of the room and left.

    "Oh my. Such apetitive pet slime. Fufufu."

    Aezel covered her mouth with her hand as sheughed.

    ¡­

    "Big Sis Aleshia!"

    Elena entered their room in the Phoenix-Dragon Inn and embraced Aleshia the instant she saw her.

    "What happened, Elena?"

    Aleshia furrowed her eyebrows. It looked to her like someone bullied Elena.

    "Big Sis Aleshia, someone became Master''s number 1 maid!"

    Elena said to Aleshia as tears welled up in her eyes.

    "H-Huh? What do you mean number 1 maid?"

    Aleshia looked at Elena nkly.

    "It''s like this¡­"

    Elena then proceeded to exin what does being the number 1 maid mean.

    "W-Why are you leaking that everywhere??"

    Aleshia looked at Elena, flustered.

    "That''s because I want Big Sis Aleshia to be the number 1 maid!"

    Elena replied to her in high spirits.

    "Elena, you can''t just say that to anyone. I said it to you because I trust you."

    Aleshia rubbed Elena''s head with a sincere smile on her face.

    "Mm¡­ I''m sorry-buzu¡­"

    Elena dropped her shoulders, downcast.

    "Alright, Elena it''s okay. Also, didn''t I teach you to stop saying ''buzu''?"

    Aleshia continued rubbing Elena''s head.

    "Yes¡­"

    Elena nodded her head.

    "So¡­ Who is this that told you she''s Lawrend''s number 1 maid?"

    Aleshia asked Elena.

    "I don''t know, but I found Master!"

    Elena suddenly remembered that she hadn''t told them that she found Lawrend already.

    "You found him!?"

    Aleshia held Elena''s shoulders in excitement.

    "Yes! Master is asleep with the suspicious maid watching over him!"

    Elena replied with a nod of her head.

    "That''s great! Take us there, Elena!"

    Aleshia smiled happily.

    "Wait! Let''s all wear our maid uniforms."

    Elena urged the two of them. Aleshia and E nodded her head. They then wore their maid uniforms.

    After that, the three of them then went to the inn Lawrend was staying at.

    ¡­

    "So you''re saying that he''s behind this door with the masked maid?"

    Aleshia asked Elena beside her.

    "Mm! We should act professional and show her who''s the best maid!"

    Elena nodded her head and said to them enthusiastically.

    "Okay. Let''s go in."

    Aleshia nodded her head. She straightened her body up and opened the door.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 107 - Aleshiaâ€™s Turn ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Lawrend!"

    ??

    Aleshia''s eyes shone when she saw Lawrend sleeping on the bed. Meanwhile, E closed the door behind them.

    "Ohh, it''s the woman from before."

    Aezel looked at Aleshia with interest.

    "Who are you?"

    Aleshia furrowed her eyebrows when she saw Aezel standing beside Lawrend''s bed.

    "I''m Aezel, Master''s number 1 maid."

    Aezel bowed towards them.

    "O-Oh, I''m Aleshia, Master''s first maid!"

    Aleshia was taken aback by Aezel''s professionalism so she also bowed and introduced herself. Of course, she didn''t forget to emphasize the fact that she was Lawrend''s first maid.

    "I''m Elena, Master''s pet slime!"

    "M-My name is E! I''m Young Master''s maid."

    Elena and E imitated the two of them in panic.

    "Hmmm¡­ So, Elena, you were that little girl from before."

    Aezel pondered and said to Elena. Now that the three of them are here, she put 1 and 2 together and realized who Elena was.

    "Before?"

    Elena looked at Aezel in confusion.

    "Yes. You were quite annoying trying to stop me from taking Master."

    Aezel nodded her head.

    "You are the demon fromst time!"

    Aleshia instantly realized which moment Aezel was talking about.

    "Fufufu. Correct guess."

    Aezel removed her mask and showed them her face. She also tapped the Fantasy Illusion Ring, causing her horns to appear before them.

    S-She''s the demon woman from before!"

    Elena looked at Aezel in anger.

    "What are you doing here with Lawrend?"

    Aleshia asked her solemnly.

    "As I told you, I''m Master''s number 1 maid."

    Aezel grinned smugly.

    "You''re lying! You must be taking the Young Master as a hostage!"

    Aleshia shouted to Aezel in distrust.

    "Fufufu. Why don''t we wait for Master to wake up? Then you can ask him yourself."

    Aezelughed at them.

    "Sure!"

    Aleshia nodded her head. She went over and checked Lawrend''s condition.

    "Huh? He''s recovering mana?"

    Aleshia realized when she checked Lawrend''s pulse.

    "He ran out of mana. He''ll wake up soon."

    Aezel exined to her.

    "Alright¡­ we''ll wait."

    Aleshia bit her lips and nodded her head. She had seen Lawrend in a simr condition before so she also knew that he''ll wake up soon.

    A few hourster, Lawrend''s eyes trembled.

    "Ren!"

    Aleshia called out to him. She didn''t care if she used his nickname even though they weren''t alone.

    "Huh..? A-Aleshia?"

    Lawrend focused his eyes and looked at Aleshia nkly. He blinked his eyes and made sure she''s real.

    "And Elena¡­ Even E¡­"

    Lawrend looked at the three of them in disbelief. He felt like he was dreaming; that none of this was actually real.

    "Ren!"

    Aleshia went over and embraced Lawrend.

    "Shiana¡­"

    Lawrend embraced her, still disbelieving of this current situation.

    "Master! We missed you!"

    "Young Master, Big Sister was so worried about you."

    Elena and E added from the side.

    "You girls¡­ I''ve been wanting to meet you¡­"

    Lawrend smiled in satisfaction seeing them in front of him.

    "Ren, don''t disappear again, okay?"

    Aleshia released Lawrend from her embraced and stared at him up close.

    "Yes¡­Mmph!"

    Lawrend just nodded his head when Aleshia locked their lips together.

    "B-Big Sis!"

    Elena eximed in shock.

    "Big Sister is kissing the Young Master!"

    E covered her eyes with her small hands.

    "Hmph."

    Aezel snorted, watching the pink atmosphere around Lawrend and Aleshia.

    After kissing him for a while, Aleshia removed her lips from Lawrend''s.

    Lawrend and Aleshia locked their eyes together. The stimtion from Aleshia''s kiss awakened Lawrend''s body. From his unconscious body, it was now energized.

    "Ren¡­"

    "Shiana¡­"

    They both called each other softly and lovingly.

    "Sigh. Alright. Let''s go. I''ll treat the two of you to a special dessert downstairs."

    Aezel grabbed Elena and E''s hands and led them out of the room.

    "H-Hey, wait!"

    Elena wanted to stay, but Aezel''s handgrip didn''t let her go.

    "No!"

    Elena''s hand turned into a slime tentacle, and she freed herself from Aezel''s grasp.

    "Elena, trust Aezel."

    Lawrend smiled seeing Elena escape from Aezel''s grasp.

    "But¡­ Okay¡­"

    Elena wanted to say something, but she shook her head and followed Aezel in a downcast mood.

    "Is it true?"

    Aleshia turned her head and asked Lawrend.

    "What?"

    Lawrend asked her in confusion.

    "That¡­ y-you did it with her already¡­"

    Aleshia replied to him shyly.

    "Mm."

    Lawrend nodded his head. There was no point for him to hide it. After all, Aezel is already pregnant.

    "T-That''s so unfair. I wanted to be your first¡­"

    Aleshia said to Lawrend with a pout.

    "It''s okay. You were the first to do that to me."

    Lawrend gave her a meaningful smile.

    "M-Mhm. Yeah."

    Aleshia nodded her head, embarrassed.

    "Come closer¡­"

    Lawrend urged her. Aleshia nodded her head and moved closer to him.

    Smooch

    This time, it was Lawrend who took the initiative. He kissed Aleshia passionately. His right hand moved down and started fondling her ass.

    Aleshia was taken aback by Lawrend''s aggressive moves, and she squirmed in enjoyment.

    Lawrend pushed his tongue inside her mouth. Aleshia did the same, and their tongues tangled together. The sensation of their tongues made Aleshia feel an itch inside her slit.

    After a while, Lawrend released her.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­"

    Aleshia panted as she caught her breath. Her eyes were already blurry as she looked at Lawrend like a hungry subus.

    "Come sit on top of me."

    Lawrend pulled her, and she followed along. She sat on top of Lawrend''s crotch.

    "Ah!"

    Aleshia moaned when she felt the bulge of Lawrend''s slumbering dragon.

    "Shiana¡­ Do it again, but this time, face your ass in front of me."

    Lawrend said to her. She nodded her head and turned around.

    Lawrend could see Aleshia''s white panty inside her skirt. His erect cock became even harder.

    Aleshia slowly felt Lawrend''s hard cock under his pants. She then pulled his pants off and looked at his bulging cock.

    It was roaring and ready to go.

    In response to Aleshia taking his pants off, Lawrend moved her panty to the left and viewed her pink and virgin slit. His cock twitched in response to seeing such a lewd pussy.

    "L-Lawrend¡­ be gentle¡­"

    Aleshia murmured softly. She then grabbed Lawrend''s erect member. Her hot and panting breath blew on it.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend gulped when he heard her tempting voice and without further ado. He pulled her ass down on his face.

    Realizing that they were starting, Aleshia put Lawrend''s sword inside her warm mouth-pussy.

 Chapter 108 - Cowgirl Aleshia ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Lawrend started by licking her pussy. He savored its taste as he did so. The deeper he pushed his tongue inside, the more of Aleshia''s love juices came out.

    ??

    Meanwhile, Aleshia swallowed Lawrend''s cock inside her wet mouth. She rolled her tongue all around it. She made sure to reach every nook and cranny.

    "Mhhhmn!"

    Aleshia moaned as she felt pleasure from Lawrend''s cunnilingus. Lawrend pleasured herbia and clit with his tongue movements.

    Lawrend could feel the electrifying feeling of her tongue pleasuring all over his warm and erect cock. Every bit of it was being massaged by her tongue.

    She sucked Lawrend''s cock in an attempt to make him cum. She sucked it like there was something delicious inside it. Her hands went over and started massaging his balls.

    After licking her for a while, Aleshia''s pussy started dripping wet with her love juices.

    Aleshia could feel an itch inside her. A desire to swallow something thick and hard just like the rigid member filling her mouth. Her hands moved on their own down towards her crotch, and she started pleasuring her clit.

    Lawrend noticed her pleasuring herself, and his hands moved towards her breasts. He fondled it under her clothes. In response, Aleshia squirmed as the pleasure built up inside her body.

    "Mn. Mmmn."

    Aleshia moaned while sucking Lawrend''s cock inside her mouth like a lollipop.

    "Shiana, remove your clothes."

    Lawrend pushed her ass up and spoke to her.

    "O-Okay."

    Aleshia released Lawrend''s cock inside her mouth and nodded her head. Her saliva and Lawrend''s precum dripped down her chin. She then started by removing her apron first. Then, she started unbuttoning her chest area.

    She then pulled her clothes down her shoulders, revealing her white and slender shoulders out in the open.

    Lawrend moved his hand and helped her remove her bra.

    "T-Thanks."

    Aleshia thanked him with a stutter in embarrassment. She threw her bra to the floor and continued licking Lawrend''s cock inside her mouth.

    Every time her tongue ran across his nds, Lawrend''s cock would twitch as it released a burst of precum. She sucked the precum and used it to lubricate the insides of her mouth. She went up and down to simte Lawrend pounding the insides of her mouth with his hard cock.

    Lawrend sucked Aleshia''s love juices inside his mouth. Her pussy throbbed as it ached to feel more pleasure. Meanwhile, Lawrend''s hand fondled Aleshia''s breast. He pinched her erect nipples and pushed on them like a button.

    "Mmmm! Ahh! Ah!"

    Aleshia couldn''t take it anymore, and she released Lawrend''s cock from her mouth as she moaned recklessly.

    "R-Ren¡­ I want more¡­"

    Aleshia said to him in a begging voice with her eyes zed in pleasure. She was a virgin maiden trapped in the clutches of ecstasy. She wanted more. She wanted to satisfy the aching she feels deep inside her.

    "Then, you can insert it yourself."

    Lawrend said to her.

    Aleshia turned her head and looked towards Lawrend with a passionate gaze.

    "I regret not doing this with you sooner, Ren."

    Aleshia murmured to him lovingly.

    "Was it good?"

    Lawrend asked her with ascivious grin on his face.

    "Mm."

    Aleshia nodded her head sweetly.

    "Do you want to feel more?"

    Lawrend asked her as his hands moved around and touched all over her body. His fingers went over and pinched her right nipple.

    "Ah! Ren¡­ I''ll insert it. Make me feel more of this pleasure."

    Aleshia moaned. She impatiently moved her pussy towards Lawrend''s wet and dripping cock. It was such an erotic sight to see as her pussy also dripped with its love juices.

    Lawrend watched as Aleshia sloppily aligned his sword to her sheath. She readied herself before she dropped her ass and plunged it deep inside her.

    "Ahhh!!"

    Aleshia moaned loudly.

    "Hey! Are you okay?"

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lawrend asked her worriedly. She just suddenly took his cock inside her virgin pussy.

    "Mm. It hurts, but I can feel it satisfying me¡­"

    Aleshia nodded her head. She could feel her connection with Lawrend. It was like they were one and only. A droplet of blood leaked down her pussy. She wasn''t like Aezel who had a strong body that didn''t bleed when she was prated by Lawrend.

    "Start by moving slowly."

    Lawrend guided her. She then started rocking her pussy up and down in a cowgirl position. His cock was squeezed tightly by her virgin pussy. Her folds rubbed all around his cock. It was a heavenly feeling for Lawrend.

    "Ah!"

    Aleshia moaned as she slowly moved. Her insides were very sensitive and every short movement made her feel waves of pleasure.

    "Ahh! Ah! Ahhn!"

    Aleshia started moving faster and faster. Her eyes were already lost in pleasure. The only thing in her mind was to pleasure herself with Lawrend''s cock as her instrument.

    Lawrend could feel his sword melting inside her warm pussy. Every time she moves, he would feel pleasure. Even when she stopped, just the sensation of being inside her made him feel pleasure.

    "Shiana¡­ Your insides feel good¡­"

    Lawrend couldn''t help but say to her.

    "I feel good too, Ren¡­ I love you."

    Aleshia said to Lawrend lovingly.

    "I love you too."

    Lawrend said in reply. He then fondled her breast like he was kneading dough. Aleshia''s body grew hotter and hotter as her climax point drew near.

    "Ah! Ah! Ah!"

    Aleshia mmed her ass on Lawrend as she made shlicking noises every time. It was a lewd and erotic noise.

    "Shiana, turn around."

    Lawrend ordered her.

    Following his words, Aleshia turned around while Lawrend''s sword was still inside her sheath. The feeling of her twisting her warm and wet honeypot around his cock almost made Lawrend cum.

    Aleshia then bent towards Lawrend and kissed him. Lawrend tangled his tongue together with hers. The feeling of their tongue brushing against each other doubled the pleasure that they felt.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Aleshia moaned in enjoyment.

    "Muahhh¡­Hahh... Hahh..."

    Aleshia released Lawrend''s mouth as she panted heavily while she continued rocking her pussy up and down Lawrend''s cock. It hit the deepest and most sensitive spot inside her.

    "Ahhh!"

    She moaned uncontrobly. This position made Lawrend''s cock push against the walls of her pussy with each thrust.

 Chapter 109 - Bullying The Assassin Aleshia ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Lawrend grabbed Aleshia''s breast and started sucking on her nipples. He licked all around it and stimted it.

    ??

    "Ahh! Ah! Ahh!"

    Aleshia was getting more and more lost in pleasure. She couldn''t even think straight anymore. She embraced Lawrend''s head like he was a baby sucking on her breast.

    "S-Something''sing! Ahhhhhhhh!!"

    Aleshia screamed. Then suddenly, like a broken dam, Aleshia came. Her pee sshed onto Lawrend''s stomach uncontrobly.

    Aleshia''s body twitched as she embraced Lawrend. Meanwhile, Lawrend could feel her pussy mping down on his cock every time she twitched. It was doing its best to milk out Lawrend''s semen out of him even though nothing wasing out of it.

    "R-Ren¡­ That felt so good¡­"

    Aleshia rxed her body on top of Lawrend. She felt exhausted and satisfied.

    "Aleshia, it''s my turn."

    Lawrend said to her with a smirk.

    "H-Huh?"

    Aleshia blinked her eyes in confusion. She then felt the world flip, and she wasying on the bed. Lawrend was on top of her with a lewd grin.

    "Shiana, did you think that that would satisfy me?"

    Lawrend asked her teasingly.

    "Y-You didn''t cum?"

    It was only then did Aleshia realize that Lawrend didn''t cum together with her. She just came on her own, and she thought that it was the end.

    "Of course. You think your virgin movements would satisfy me?"

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend grinned at her evilly.

    Gulp

    Aleshia gulped in nervousness. She felt scared seeing the face Lawrend was making.

    "I''ll make you scream like there was no tomorrow."

    Lawrend whispered into her ear. Aleshia''s body quivered when he heard his words. There was a feeling of anticipation and eagerness to feel more pleasure inside her.

    "Ah!"

    Lawrend took his sword and stabbed her insides. It reached all the way to her womb and poked it.

    "You''re hitting me so deep¡­"

    Aleshia said to him with blurry eyes. She was already lost in pleasure just from one of Lawrend''s thrusts.

    Lawrend pulled his cock slowly from inside her before he pounded it deep inside her.

    "Ahh! Ren, be gentle¡­"

    Aleshia moaned uncontrobly. She didn''t feel pain but only pleasure. The problem was that she was feeling too much pleasure. She felt like she was gonna go crazy at this rate.

    "You like it, don''t you? After taking care of E for so long, you wanted to be loved, right?"

    Lawrend said to her with a gentle smile.

    "Mm¡­ I want you to take good care of me so please be gentle¡­"

    Aleshia nodded amorously. Her eyes as she looked at Lawrend were like a cat begging for forgiveness.

    "How could I be gentle after seeing you make such a lewd face?"

    Lawrend smiled helplessly. He then pounded the insides of her pussy repeatedly. He positioned himself so every time he thrust inside, it would grind against the upper walls of her pussy.

    "Ah! R-Ren¡­ Ahhn!... you''re being a bully¡­"

    Aleshia replied to him as she moaned wildly. Lawrend was not giving her a chance to breathe.

    "How could I not be? You''re so tempting right now. I could still remember you almost stabbed me in my heart. How does it feel being stabbed inside your lower heart?"

    Lawrendughed seeing her pitiful cries. Her pussy wrapped around his cock and every time he pulled it out, it would suck him in. Then it would guide him in on the way inside.

    "I¡­Ammhhm!... I should have- Ahh!... known that y-you were this hateful! Ahn!"

    Aleshia said to him with gritted teeth. Though, her moans betrayed her words.

    "Why don''t you say that again after you stop moaning?"

    Lawrend said to her as he continued pounding her insides. They both felt pleasure from being connected.

    "But it''s true¡­ Ah! I already love you so please be gentle¡­"

    Aleshia pleaded to him in an intoxicating voice.

    "Alright. I''ll be gentle."

    Seeing the sincerity from her voice and her face that was about to cry, Lawrend felt guilty. He then slowed his movements.

    "...O-Okay¡­ Uhm. I take it back¡­"

    Aleshia said to him as she tried to suppress her moans.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend looked at her nkly.

    "I¡­ I said, do me roughly!"

    Aleshia said to him as she turned her face away from him in embarrassment. The itch inside her pussy was not being satisfied by the slow pration. It had already gotten used to being pleasured roughly.

    "Oh¡­"

    Lawrend smirked hearing her words. He obliged her and started pounding her harder and deeper. His thick and long sword reaches the ends of her tunnel.

    "Ahh! Ahh! Ahh! Ahhmm-!"

    Aleshia enjoyed Lawrend''s thrust as she started to be lost in pleasure again. She wanted more of the pleasure to flood her brain.

    "R-Ren¡­ my breasts too."

    Aleshia said to Lawrend with misty eyes. He listened to her, and he pinched her nipples while he switched his position and pounded her in a missionary position.

    "Shiana¡­ Do you want me to impregnate you?"

    Lawrend asked her with a smirk. He could feel his climax slowlying.

    "N-No! Ahh! Do it outside¡­ Ah. If I be pregnant¡­ Ahh! I won''t be able to practice magic for a while¡­ Ahnn!"

    Aleshia said to Lawrend pleadingly. She would much rather practice magic now than be left out by Lawrend''s growth in strength. If she became pregnant now and got left in his growth, she would be a mere decoration to him.

    "Even though I already impregnated Aezel?"

    Lawrend asked her with curiosity on his face. His sword made smacking sounds as it entered and exit her.

    "H-Huh? Ahh! ...She is?"

    Aleshia looked at Lawrend nkly.

    "Yes. So do you want to be pregnant with her?"

    Lawrend asked her.

    "I¡­ No¡­ I don''t- Ah! ...want to be left by you¡­ I-I''ll- Ahh! ...bear one for you in the future! Ahh!"

    Aleshia replied in between her moans.

    "Alright. I''ll go faster."

    Lawrend nodded his head. He then sped up and before long, he unsheathed his sword and shot his white seed towards her face.

    "Ahhhhh!!"

    Aleshia came together with Lawrend. His white semen sshed across her breasts and all over her face. As for Aleshia, she released another gush of pee in her climax while her pussy twitched in front of Lawrend.

 Chapter 110 - A Little Catgirl ?

    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­"

    Aleshia panted in front of Lawrend. She already came twice, and she felt very sensitive and good right now.

    ??

    "Did that satisfy you?"

    Lawrend moved his face closer to hers and held her chin.

    "Mm."

    Aleshia nodded her head shyly.

    "That''s good."

    Lawrend said to her before he gave her a short kiss on the lips. He then stood up from the bed.

    Aleshia used each of her hands to touch her lips and the entrance of her slit in a daze.

    Lawrend wiped his sword using the bedsheet before he sheathed it.

    "Shiana?"

    Lawrend called out to her. She was still lying in the same position in a daze.

    "Y-Yes."

    Aleshia got out of her daze and sat up. She looked at Lawrend''s white seed sttered all over her body, and she couldn''t help but feel satisfied with herself. She felt much more closer to Lawrend now that they did it.

    "Meow~!!"

    Suddenly, a loud meow of a cat sounded through the wall. It must have been so loud for them to be able to hear it through the thick wall.

    "A cat?"

    Lawrend looked at the wall in confusion.

    "Maybe?"

    Aleshia added from the side.

    "I wonder what''s going on in there. I''ll check it out."

    Lawrend said to her before he headed for the exit of the room.

    "Okay."

    Aleshia nodded her head. She then wiped her body and started wearing her clothes.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡­

    "That cat sounded like it was being tortured or something. Poor cat."

    Lawrend exited the room and closed the door. He then walked right towards the room next to them.

    "Meow! Meoow! Meeeoow-!"

    The sounds of a cat struggling can be faintly heard inside.

    "What the¡­? Is someone torturing a cat here?"

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows. In his previous life, he loved cats, especially catgirls. So knowing that a cat was being tortured on the other side made Lawrend feel anxious.

    "Hey! Open the door! What''s going on in there!"

    Lawrend banged on the door loudly using his fist. He then turned the door handle. To his surprise, it was unlocked. Lawrend pushed the door open and looked inside.

    "Huh?"

    What Lawrend saw was that a little girl was squirming on the floor. Her hands were cuffed to a chain attached to the ceiling using steel supports.

    "Meow!! Meow! Meooww!!"

    The little girl screamed like a cat.

    "H-Huh!???"

    Lawrend looked at the little girl in shock, confusion, and disbelief.

    "I-Is she actually a catgirl?"

    Lawrend approached her and checked the condition of her body. She had orange fluffy cat ears on top of her head.

    "She is!"

    Lawrend eximed. There weren''t only magic, and demons. There are also demihumans in this world!

    The little girl continued screaming loudly in pain. Lawrend looked at the metal chains she has. He then tugged on one and used his True Mage body''s strength to try to pull it off, but he was still too weak to break it off.

    "Tch. I doubt my lightning magic would work. I would just fry her."

    Lawrend clicked his tongue in annoyance. He stood up and looked for Aleshia.

    "Shiana, I need your help."

    Lawrend entered the room and called for Aleshia.

    "Okay..?"

    Aleshia followed Lawrend, confused. She furrowed her eyebrows seeing the little girl squirming and screaming on the floor.

    "I''ll get her out!"

    Aleshia didn''t need Lawrend''s orders before she stuck her dagger in between a link in the chain. She deliberately chose the one nearer her cuffs.

    "Young Ma¡ª I mean, Master, kick the dagger into the chain. I''ll help you by holding it up."

    Aleshia said to Lawrend. She changed her way of address to him knowing that it wouldn''t make sense to call him that anymore. She wasn''t even serving his father, so why call him ''Young Master''?

    "HAHH!"

    Lawrend cried out loud and kicked the dagger into the chain. The sharpness of the dagger plus Lawrend''s kick broke it like it was butter with a metallic ng.

    "Nice."

    Lawrend then did the same to the other side.

    Although Lawrend already removed the chains, the little catgirl was still squirming on the ground in pain.

    "It''s the cor on her neck."

    Lawrend just noticed the cor on her neck. He grimaced. It may be a magic artifact that gives her pain.

    "I''ll try."

    Aleshia said to him.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend moved out of the way in confusion. He watched Aleshia touch the metal cor on the little catgirl''s neck before she started chanting.

    "O'' Azazel of Death, the scapegoat of god, Curse!"

    Aleshia chanted and the cor turned pitch ck.

    Crack

    It was an audible crack as the cor broke.

    "You can use magic now?"

    Lawrend stared at Aleshia in disbelief. He had only been away from her for two weeks, and she already learned how to use magic.

    "Yes, Master. By casting a curse on the magic artifact, I''m able to disrupt the flow of mana inside it, which is the reason why it broke."

    Aleshia nodded her head and exined to Lawrend.

    "You learned that much in the Undrasil Mage Academy?"

    Lawrend was in disbelief. If Aleshia, who knew nothing about magic could learn that much, then what about him with his memories of his previous life?

    "Yes, Master."

    Aleshia nodded her head respectfully.

    "I''m so proud of you, Aleshia."

    Lawrend stood up and hugged her.

    "More importantly, the little catgirl had fainted, Master."

    Aleshia reminded him. Though, you could see the faint blush on her face when Lawrend hugged her.

    "Right."

    Lawrend nodded his head. He let her go before he checked the little catgirl. She was panting while she was unconscious. It was obvious that she got tired with all of the screaming she did.

    "Let''s bring her with us."

    Lawrend said to Aleshia.

    "No, Master. Let''s leave this ce."

    Aleshia shook her head at Lawrend''s words.

    "Yeah. That''s what I meant."

    Lawrend nodded his head. It''s not a good idea to stay in this inn after this.

    "No, Master. I already know who runs this inn. They are the reason for this."

    Aleshia shook her head again.

    "Who?"

    Lawrend asked with furrowed eyebrows.

    "The Blood Flower Assassin Organization."

 Chapter 111 - The Organization Looks For Trouble

    "They actually own this inn!?"

    Lawrend asked her in shock. He had been staying here for a week, yet he never knew.

    ??

    "Yes. I saw their emblem right at the pot on the entrance."

    Aleshia nodded her head and said to him.

    "Do they know you and me?"

    Lawrend asked her with a frown.

    "I don''t know. At first, I thought it was just a design on the pot but seeing this little catgirl being treated like this, I''m sure of it now."

    Aleshia said to him.

    "Tsk. Let''s go."

    Lawrend clicked his tongue in displeasure. He then headed out to leave through the door.

    "Tsk. Tsk. Tsk. I wonder why you looked familiar. It seems like you are the Deserter Aleshia."

    But just as Lawrend was about to leave the room, a woman wearing tight ck clothing stopped him. The only thing you could see from her body was her eyes. There were daggers sheathed all over her body.

    She was the same woman that helped Elena find Lawrend''s room.

    "You know me?"

    Aleshia stared at the woman warily.

    "Of course I do. After you stopped reporting to the branch at Lanika City for a week, your branch sent a report that you were dead. But you showed up again at Lanika City the very same day they sent the report."

    The woman smiled at the end of her words.

    "I wonder what that could possibly mean?"

    She stared at Aleshia.

    "What do you want?"

    Aleshia asked her in a heavy voice.

    "I want you toe with me. I''ll show you why we named ourselves the Blood Flower Assassin Organization."

    The woman smirked licentiously as she licked her lips.

    "Don''t you know that I''m under the Undrasil Mage Academy''s protection?"

    Aleshia replied to her.

    "You are?"

    The woman widened her eyes in surprise. She didn''t think that Aleshia would be under the Undrasil Mage Academy''s protection.

    "Yes."

    Aleshia raised a gold medallion from her pocket.

    "Bitch!"

    The woman cursed with gritted teeth after seeing it. She really couldn''t do anything to Aleshia.

    "Then¡­ I''ll make do and torture your ''Master'' instead."

    The woman turned her eyes to Lawrend.

    "No! I''ll not let you do that."

    Aleshia stood forward and hid Lawrend behind her. This time, she was gonna fulfill her duty and protect him.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Is that so? A puny assassin like you who''s not much stronger than a True Sword?"

    The woman looked at Aleshia mockingly. She was clearly aware of how powerful Aleshia was.

    "Master, run away with her if you can!"

    Aleshia shouted without looking back. She didn''t dare take her eyes off the woman in front of her.

    "What are you saying?"

    Aleshia felt Lawrend hold her shoulder, and she jolted in shock.

    "You want to protect me, but I also want to protect you. What do you think should happen?"

    Lawrend asked her as he massaged her shoulder.

    "We''ll fight together?"

    Aleshia replied.

    "That''s right. I''m not weak anymore. We should rely on each other."

    Lawrend said to her.

    "M-Master¡­"

    Aleshia''s heart melted when she heard Lawrend''s words. She didn''t think she would ever hear him say such words before.

    "Tsk. Annoying lovebirds. After you had your sexy time alone, you''re flirting in front of me? I''ll capture the both of you, and you''ll watch as I torture him!"

    The woman shouted in anger.

    "+Demonic Arc+!"

    Lawrend didn''t dilly-dally anymore, and he used his red lightning magic. It arced from his open hands and onto a dagger on her body.

    "Ahhh!"

    The woman screamed, and she held her arm in pain. Red droplets of blood trickled down her arm and fell to the floor.

    "O'' Azazel of Death, the scapegoat of god, Curse!"

    Aleshia took this chance and chanted her spell. Her hand turned pitch ck and the woman''s body followed the same.

    "Kahahaha! A curse? Don''t you both know that I''m an Army Sword? The daggers all over my body are my weapon!"

    The womanughed before suddenly kicking her leg towards them. A knife unsheathed from her leg and flew towards them.

    "Dodge!"

    Aleshia shouted.

    Of course, Lawrend didn''t need her warning. He had already dodged by the time she said it.

    "Argh!"

    Aleshia cried out in pain. A shallow wound was made as the dagger passed barely over her shoulder.

    "Are you okay?"

    Lawrend asked her in worry.

    "It''s just a superficial wound. More importantly, how are we gonna fight against her?"

    Aleshia felt despair again. The same powerlessness she felt before. That feeling when you have no power to fight back against the odds against you.

    "I can try using my True Mage spell."

    Lawrend said to her. It was their only choice as it was their most powerful attack.

    "Understood."

    Aleshia nodded her head solemnly.

    "Master?"

    But just as they were about to fight back desperately, Aezel peeked out from outside with her mask on.

    "Huh?"

    The woman turned around and looked at Aezel in confusion. Aezel was holding Elena''s hand while Elena was holding on to E''s hand.

    "Aezel! She''s an enemy!"

    Lawrend shouted to her.

    "Enemy?"

    Aezel''s eyes sharpened in focus as she looked at the woman in front of her.

    "You sure love maids, huh. You even have children working for you."

    The woman nced at Elena and E as she said to Lawrend mockingly.

    "Fufufu. Did you just mock my master?"

    Aezelughed and asked her in a solemn voice.

    "Why? Do you think you five can win against me?"

    The woman smirked arrogantly.

    "Master, can I kill her?"

    Aezel asked as her face started to darken in anger.

    "Yes! I don''t care what you do. Just kill her!"

    Lawrend nodded his head immediately. This woman is dangerous. If he became soft and let her go, it would be the end of him.

    "You guys are funn¡ª"

    Bzzt

    The woman was just mocking them when an arc of red lightning hit her chest area. Without suspense, her heart stopped beating. She clutched at it in pain.

    She kneeled on the floor and looked up at Aezel in shock and confusion. She never expected to die so fast and without even the chance to fight back.

    "My master is not just my master. He''s also the father of my child!"

    Aezel looked down at her with scorn as she watched her die helplessly.

 Chapter 112 - Escorted By A Beautiful Maid

    ''Father..?''

    That was thest thought inside the woman''s mind. She wasn''t even given the chance to name herself.

    ??

    "Huh?"

    Elena and E both looked at her in shock. Aleshia looked at her bitterly. Someone was already bearing the child of her master. It didn''t feel well for her who was the first maid. She should have been the first one.

    "Ah, should I have kept it a secret, Master?"

    Aezel looked at Lawrend awkwardly.

    "No, it''s fine. Aleshia already knows."

    Lawrend shook his head and exined to her.

    "I see. So what do you think?"

    Aezel turned her head to Aleshia and asked her.

    "I''m notfortable."

    Aleshia replied honestly.

    "Fufufu. You chose not to, right?"

    Aezel could guess from Aleshia''s reactions that she didn''t get ''it'' inside her.

    "Y-Yes. I don''t want to be left behind by Master, so I chose not to."

    Aleshia stuttered as her face blushed in embarrassment. She remembered what happened earlier with Lawrend.

    "Fufufu. Take your time."

    Aezel grinned at Aleshia smugly.

    "Can you girls stop that? What''s the use of thinking that you are better because you are pregnant?"

    Lawrend looked at the both of them in confusion. Again, women. He couldn''t really understand their thought processes.

    "Fufufu. Bearing your child means so much more than you think, Master."

    Aezel looked at Lawrend with a meaningful smile.

    "..."

    Lawrend was speechless. He could impregnate them anytime they want. It was useless to fight over it.

    "Anyways, let''s get out of here, Master."

    Aleshia pulled Lawrend''s hand. Aezel nodded her head at Aleshia, and she brought with her Elena and E.

    As they were leaving, the innkeeper nced at the five of them in confusion.

    "Wait¡ª! Where is Kiova!?"

    The innkeeper suddenly realized, and he couldn''t help but think of the worse situation. He ran up the stairs and walked towards Lawrend''s room. He immediately noticed the woman from earlier lying on the ground, dead.

    "Sh*t! They escaped."

    The innkeeper cursed after he felt the woman''s pulse was not there.

    ¡­

    "Where are we going now?"

    Lawrend asked them as Aleshia pulled his hand.

    "We''re going to the Phoenix-Dragon Inn."

    Aleshia replied.

    "Huh? I wonder if they will let me in."

    Lawrend thought out loud.

    "What do you mean?"

    Aleshia asked while not looking back.

    "They kicked me out of the inn just as I was about to meet you, girls."

    Lawrend exined to her.

    "They did!?"

    Aleshia stopped and turned to Lawrend in shock. Her eyes peered into Lawrend''s eyes like a hawk.

    "Y-Yeah. They said that I can never enter again."

    Lawrend nodded his head at her. He was taken aback by her reaction.

    "Hmph! I''ll scold them."

    Aleshia snorted in anger. She continued pulling Lawrend along. Of course, Lawrend didn''t let it continue for long, and he walked together with her while they held hands.

    "Isn''t that the Dark Angel?"

    "What is she doing pulling that Elite Mage with her?"

    "Wait, they''re all wearing maid uniforms!"

    The passersby turned their heads towards Aleshia''s group in shock and disbelief.

    "They recognize you?"

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows in confusion.

    "It''s a long story."

    Aleshia smiled awkwardly. She didn''t even want to get started with exining what happened with them.

    "Alright. Tell me when we get there."

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lawrend replied to her with a smile.

    "Y-Yes, Master."

    Aleshia was dazed by Lawrend''s smile when she nced at his face. Since what happened earlier between the two of them, she couldn''t help but feel much more closer and in love with him.

    After a while, they finally reached the Phoenix-Dragon Inn. It wasn''t that far from Lawrend''s inn.

    Aleshia walked towards the entrance of the inn together with Lawrend.

    "Hm? Boy! You''re here again."

    The swordsman from earlier looked at Lawrend in annoyance. He had some misgivings towards Lawrend as ever since that incident happened, he had been stationed here in this boring spot.

    Lawrend didn''t respond. He merely furrowed his eyebrows. He believed that Aleshia will solve this.

    "Hah?"

    Aleshia looked at the swordsman coldly.

    "Who are yo¡ª"

    The swordsman was about to dismiss her when he recognized her face.

    "T-The Dark Angel! Why are you wearing a maid uniform? I almost couldn''t recognize you!"

    The swordsman said to Aleshia with disbelief etched deeply into his face.

    "Answer my question first, why are you blocking my Master''s way?"

    Aleshia walked towards him and stared at him coldly up close.

    "M-Master?! He is??"

    The swordsman pointed his finger at Lawrend in disbelief.

    "Yes. Why? Do you have a problem?"

    Aleshia raised an eyebrow at the swordsman.

    "N-No¡­ It''s just that he was kicked out because he called all of you his maids."

    The swordsman shook his head nervously.

    "He''s our Master! Why do you think we''re wearing maid uniforms right now?"

    Aleshia said to the swordsman angrily.

    "Y-Yes!"

    The swordsman stood straight in attention. Even though he was an Army Sword, he didn''t dare slight her.

    "Hmph. Let us enter."

    Aleshia snorted and brought Lawrend with her inside. She headed directly for the stairs leading upstairs.

    "Halt! Miss Dark Angel, that guy over there is forbidden to enter the inn by the manager."

    An inn staff held his hand out and stopped Aleshia from proceeding. He was wearing a sleeveless tuxedo with a white long-sleeve undershirt.

    "Tell her toe to my room."

    Aleshia said to the inn staff before ignoring him. He then walked up the stairs with Lawrend holding her hand.

    "Wha-?"

    The inn staff watched them leaving nkly. A whileter, he regained his senses and ran towards the manager''s office.

    "Manager Lolikoli! Miss Dark Angel told you toe to her room!"

    The inn staff opened the door and shouted.

    "Stop shouting!"

    The voice of a little girl sounded out in a bad temper.

    "But Miss Dark Angel said¡­"

    The inn staff repeated nervously.

    "Big Sister did!?"

    The voice changed to one of excitement.

    "Yes! She also brought with her the teenager that you banned."

    The inn staff nodded his head and exined to the person inside.

    "Hahh!? That insect is here? I''ll go to my Big Sister now!"

    The voice of the little girl turned sour in her anger.

 Chapter 113 - Meeting The Manager

    Aleshia unlocked the door by holding it and pouring a little bit of her mana inside the door handle. It was an advanced lock that detects her mana signature to open.

    "Master, we''ll wait here."

    ??

    Aleshia closed the door after they all entered inside.

    "You know the manager of the inn?"

    Lawrend looked at Aleshia in surprise. Thest time Olgar met the manager, he got kicked out.

    "Yes. She wille soon."

    Aleshia nodded her head.

    "So you girls had been sleeping in here?"

    Lawrend looked around the room. There were three queen-sized beds for each of them. It wasid out in a horizontal design.

    "Yes, but we mostly sleep on one bed."

    Aleshia nodded her head and exined to Lawrend.

    "Yes! Master, I love sleeping with Big Sis Aleshia."

    Elena interrupted them from the side.

    "E too, Young Master."

    E nodded her head shyly.

    "So the three of you sleep together? Then, we can sleep on the other two?"

    Lawrend asked them.

    "Yes, Master. You can pick any bed."

    Aleshia agreed with a smile on her face.

    "Where do you want to sleep, Aezel?"

    Lawrend turned to Aezel and asked.

    "Fufufu. Do you still need to ask?"

    Aezelughed in response.

    "No! You''re not gonna sleep beside him!"

    Aleshia shook her head in rejection. She didn''t like the idea of this unknown demon woman who got herself pregnant to sleep beside Lawrend.

    "Fufufu. You''ve already had your chance. Aren''t you giving me mine?"

    Aezel looked at Aleshia with clear eyes. She was adamant about sleeping beside Lawrend.

    BANG!

    "Big Sister! I heard you were holding the hand of that inse¡ª"

    A little girl entered the room. She had ck hair with a twin tail hairstyle. She wore a small ck suit that perfectly fitted her small body.

    She looked at Lawrend in shock.

    "Y-You insect! What are you doing here!?"

    The little girl eximed in disgust.

    "What?"

    Lawrend''s cheeks twitched seeing her response to him.

    "Gyaahh! The Big Sister! The insect is looking at me lewdly!"

    The little girl ran to Aleshia and embraced her.

    "Nimnim, don''t call my master an insect. Otherwise, I''ll not be your Big Sister anymore!"

    Aleshia rubbed the little girl''s head and threatened her.

    "N-No! Did that man brainwash you!?"

    The little girl stretched her arms and looked at Aleshia in despair.

    "He didn''t. Master had been my master since the start."

    Aleshia shook her head at her.

    "But¡­ But¡­ Big Sister is beautiful! Why is he your master? Is it about money? I can pay him!"

    The little girl looked at Aleshia in desperation. She nced at Lawrend a couple of times through her words.

    "Who are you?"

    Lawrend squinted his eyes at her. She kept calling him insect again and again. His patience for her was slowly running out.

    "Huh? The insect talked¡­"

    The little girl turned to Lawrend and murmured.

    "Nim Grey! Are you gonna behave or not?"

    Aleshia shouted towards the little girl in anger.

    "H-HIIIIHH! Big Sister you''re scary!"

    The little girl, or rather, Nim walked away from Aleshia in fear.

    "If you don''t behave I''ll keep being scary."

    Aleshia said to her with a frown.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "O-Okay¡­"

    Nim looked down, dispirited.

    "It''s okay. Just tell me first why you are calling my Master an insect? You even banned him from the inn."

    Aleshia rubbed Nim''s head.

    "Big Sister, he said that all of you were his maids."

    Nim pouted.

    "Then you kicked him out?"

    Aleshia asked.

    "No. My staff did. I even gave her a raise for doing it."

    Nim shook her head and exined to her.

    "Is that why my master is banned from your inn?"

    Aleshia looked at her in disapproval.

    "Y-Yes¡­ He even came back with this Olgar guy, but I turned them away for you, Big Sister! I don''t want someone to sully your name by calling you his maid."

    Nim replied to Aleshia.

    "Is that so?"

    Aleshia crouched down and looked at Nim straight in the eyes.

    "Yes¡­ Is it bad?"

    Nim''s eyes watered as she was about to cry.

    "Don''t cry. Don''t cry. You did nothing wrong. You should have told me first before you did something like that."

    Aleshia wiped Nim''s tears from her face. She looked like Nim''s genuine big sister.

    "But¡­ Big Sister is busy learning magic¡­"

    Nim replied with sobs.

    "Look at what you did. You made my Master look bad. If I weren''t treating you like my little sister then I would have never forgiven you."

    Aleshia said to Nim with sharp eyes.

    "I''m sorry¡­"

    Nim whispered softly.

    "What did you say?"

    Aleshia patted her head.

    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry, insect!"

    Nim apologized to Aleshia before doing the same to Lawrend.

    "Insect? My master''s name is Lawrend."

    Aleshia''s face darkened hearing Nim calling her master ''insect''.

    "I-I''m sorry, Mr. Lawrend!"

    Nim bowed to Lawrend sincerely.

    "Mm. I forgive you. Anyways, why is a little kid like you managing an inn?"

    Lawrend nodded his head at her. If he still didn''t forgive her, it would lower his affection points with Aleshia. What Lawrend didn''t know was that Aleshia was ready to side with him if he decided so.

    "My father dotes on me a lot, and when I asked him for it, he gave it to me. Teehee~"

    Nim did the teehee pose as she faced Lawrend.

    "Ahh¡­ That makes sense."

    Lawrend didn''t really know what to say about this world. He encountered an arrogant young master that a respected instructor bootlicked. Then now, he encountered a little girl managing an inn because her father dotes on her.

    "Mm."

    Nim nodded her head.

    "Anyways Nim, don''t you have other things to say?"

    Aleshia urged Nim.

    "...I-I''ll waive all of the fees you incur in the inn!"

    Nim responded with great reluctance as she looked at Lawrend.

    "Thank you."

    Lawrend smiled at her in satisfaction. It was the best possible oue for him. He didn''t have to worry about the Blood Flower Assassin Organization with all of the security in here.

    "Bleh~"

    Nim turned her head away and stuck out her tongue.

 Chapter 114 - Bathing In Warm Water ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Hey, Nimnim! Don''t be so disrespectful to Master!"

    ??

    Aleshia scolded Nim.

    "Okay~"

    Nim replied with a smile. She was totally sincere about it. Not. That was sarcasm.

    "Hey, Aezel. Aren''t you gonna put her down?"

    Lawrend couldn''t help but say to her. Aezel had the little catgirl on her shoulder for a while. It was not mentioned, but earlier, Aleshia passed the little catgirl to her.

    "Oh my, I forgot."

    Aezel chuckled before sheid down the little catgirl on one of the beds.

    "What is that? A demihuman?"

    Only then did Nim notice the little catgirl.

    "She was being tortured by the Blood Flower Assassin Organization when Master saved her."

    Aleshia exined to her.

    "Torture!?"

    Nim eximed in shock.

    "Big Sister, what''s torture?"

    E asked Aleshia curiously.

    "It means some bad guys gave her lots of pain."

    Aleshia rubbed E''s head. It was not good for E to know the exact details about it with her young age.

    "Pain?"

    E walked to the side of the bed and rubbed the little catgirls head. She could sympathize with her since she had a curse before that also gave her extreme pain.

    "The Young Master is really nice."

    E said with emotion on her face. Lawrend helped her be free from her curse, and now he just did the same to someone else. In her eyes, Lawrend was turning into a saintly figure.

    "Nghh¡­"

    The little catgirl furrowed her eyebrows in her sleep. It looked like she was having nightmares.

    "It''s okay, little catgirl."

    Aleshia went over and held the little catgirl''s hands before massaging it.

    "Aleshia, do you want to take care of her?"

    Lawrend asked her. After all, she looked like a perfect fit for taking care of the little catgirl.

    "Yes."

    Aleshia nodded her head resolutely.

    "Eldest sister¡­"

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The little catgirl murmured in her sleep.

    "She''s missing her eldest sister."

    E said to them. She could deeply rte to her as she also loves her big sister.

    "Yes. I''ll take care of her. Can you get me some clothes that will fit her, Nimnim?"

    Aleshia nodded her head before she turned her head to Nim and asked.

    "Okay, Big Sister!"

    Nim responded with a nod and left the room.

    "Anyways, is there a bath here?"

    Lawrend asked them as he looked around the room for a door to a bathroom.

    "Yes, Master. Elena, can you lead Master?"

    Aleshia was the one to respond. She ordered Elena who was free.

    "No problem. Follow me, Master."

    Elena urged Lawrend with her. She led him to a door at the end of the room.

    "This is a small bathhouse specifically for us."

    Elena opened the door and led the way inside. There was a small raised pool that can fit 5 people with warm water. The hot steam from the water rose into the air and created a fog inside the bathhouse.

    "This is a really nice ce."

    Lawrend murmured with a smile on his face. Seeing a bathhouse with warm water put a smile on his face. The bath in the other inn was just a bucket filled with water.

    "Alright. I''ll take a bath here. Can you wash my clothes for me, Elena?"

    Lawrend turned around and said to her.

    "Sure, Master!"

    Elena was overjoyed hearing Lawrend''s words.

    "Thank you, Elena."

    Lawrend smiled at her.

    "Don''t worry about it, Master! I''ll grow bigger soon too, so please prepare yourself."

    Elena said to him with a meaningful smile.

    "Prepare?"

    Lawrend blinked his eyes at her. Was he imagining things? Elena is saying such suggestive things.

    "Ehehehe. Then, I''ll leave Master here."

    Elena giggled before she left the bathhouse and closed the door.

    "Oh, right. Master, there is a bar of soap over there. It cleans the dirt off your skin. I''ll wait here, so please give me your clothes after you''re done undressing."

    Elena said through the door.

    "Sure."

    Lawrend replied. He quickly undressed and passed it over to her through a small gap in the door opening.

    "Thank you, Master!"

    Elena said in excitement before she left.

    "What is she being excited for?"

    Lawrend smiled wryly. Whatever it is she was being excited for, he doesn''t care as long as she does her job.

    "Now then, what should I do first? Lather myself in soap, or rx in the water?"

    Lawrend turned to the bath and pondered.

    "Whatever, I''ll justther myself in soap first."

    Lawrend decided.

    He headed to the side and sat on a small chair. There was a long wooden nk hanging off the wall with three soaps on it. He took one and sniffed it.

    "Hmm¡­ this soap is nice."

    Lawrend nodded his head in satisfaction. He took arge wooden scoop and poured the bath''s water on his body.

    He startedthering himself with the soap and rubbing his skin.

    ¡­

    "Fufufu. Master would never guess¡­"

    Augh sounded faintly outside the door.

    "Shhh!"

    Another voice hushed the first one.

    "Fufu."

    Theugh continued before it went silent again.

    "Next, I''ll take a dip in the bathtub."

    Lawrend said out loud after he fully covered himself with soap.

    "Ahh~ Nothing really beats a warm bath¡­"

    Lawrend moaned in pleasure.

    "Caught you!"

    Someone suddenly wrapped their arms around Lawrend''s shoulders.

    "Who!?"

    Lawrend grabbed the arm by instinct, and he got ready to use his Shock Arc.

    "Wait, is that Aezel?"

    Lawrend realized from her voice. He turned around and looked at her. Or at least, that was what he wanted to do before his head was stopped.

    "Fufufu. Don''t look, Master. I''ll rub your chest for you."

    The voice continued with augh.

    "This is Aezel, isn''t it?"

    Lawrend said to her with a deadpan expression on his face.

    "Fufufufu. As expected of Master."

    Sheughed in confirmation.

    Her hand ran all over Lawrend''s body and caressed him.

    "Aezel, this is the bath, isn''t it?"

    Lawrend said to her as he allowed her to continue.

    "Yes, Master. But isn''t it exciting doing it here?"

    Aezel replied while her hands continued feeling all over Lawrend''s body.

    "Isn''t that enough? You''re enjoying my body so much."

    Lawrend said to her with a wry smile on his face.

    "Fufufu. You''re enjoying it too, don''t you?"

    Aezel replied in a teasing voice.

 Chapter 115 - The Transformation To Adulthood ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Mm. You''re really shameless, huh? There are kids outside."

    ??

    Lawrend nodded his head and smiled widely.

    "Fufufu. My master has needs to take care of, right? I''ll take go~od care of it."

    Aezelughed and said to Rant Valo.

    "Aezel, are your hands really this small?"

    Lawrend said as he picked up one of her hands that was slowly creeping towards his crotch.

    "What are you talking about, Master? Do you want me to have man hands?"

    Aezel''s voice sounded irritated. The hand then freed itself from his hand and continued what it was doing.

    "Ah, no. Maybe I''m remembering it wrong."

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows in confusion.

    "Just enjoy it, Master. I''ll help you relieve your stress from that annoying brat earlier."

    Aezel said to him.

    "Alright."

    Lawrend nodded his head andid his back on the side of the bathtub.

    "Master¡­ Do you want me to clean and massage your sword?"

    Aezel suddenly asked in a passionate voice.

    "Aren''t you gonna show me your face, though?"

    Lawrend asked her in return.

    "Fufufu. Not seeing my face makes this special, doesn''t it?"

    Aezel said to him in reply.

    "It does."

    Lawrend nodded his head slightly.

    "Wait, I''ll go get the soap."

    Aezel said before she removed her hands and came back shortly with a soap held in it.

    "I''ll clean this for you."

    Aezel said as her hands slowly approached Lawrend''s sword and grasped it.

    "Pyu-"

    The hand jolted in shock and a cute voice sounded behind Lawrend.

    "Huh? Were you surprised by its size?"

    Lawrend asked her with a wide smile on his face.

    "Y-Yeah. This was the first time I held it."

    Aezel said to him with nervousness in her voice. After all, it only went inside her before.

    "Mm. Keep doing that."

    Lawrend could feel her hands rub the soap on his sword to clean it. Each time she did it, Lawrend''s sword would twitch in response to the pleasure.

    "Ahh¡­ It feels nice."

    Lawrend closed his eyes and moaned in satisfaction.

    "Thank you for the praise, Master."

    Aezel replied.

    She continued cleaning Lawrend''s hot and erect sword with the soap. A few minutester, she was finished. Her hand grasped it and started moving up and down.

    "Ow¡­ Not too rough. You need to lubricate my sword. It was just cleaned with soap, so it''s really rough right now."

    Lawrend''s face contorted in pain.

    "Pardon my inexperience, Master."

    Aezel replied apologetically.

    "Ohhh! What''s this? Your hand feels soft and slimy all of a sudden."

    Lawrend sat straight in surprise. His sword suddenly felt so good. It was like it was wrapped inside a pussy.

    "Fufufu. That''s a secret, Master."

    Aezelughed in reply.

    "Huh¡­"

    Lawrend trailed off his words and suddenly grabbed the hand under the water before pulling it up in front of him. It was a clear and transparent purple hand.

    "You-!"

    Lawrend immediately turned around. The water sshed violently because of his movement.

    A bluish-purple-haired woman was behind him all along. She was holding up her hands in surprise.

    "W-Who are you!?"

    Lawrend eximed in shock. She was even naked. Her bountiful breasts were exposed for him to see.

    "Fufufu. As expected of Master."

    Aezelughed behind the woman. She was also naked.

    "Hehe. It''s me-buzu!"

    A mature and soothing voice replied to Lawrend. She looked at him smugly.

    "Elena!?"

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend looked at her in shock. He could recognize that voice and even her appearance is still simr.

    "I told you, Master, that I''m gonna grow soon!"

    Elena said to him with a wide smile.

    "Y-You grow too fast¡­"

    Lawrend''s cheeks twitched as he looked at her. It had only been more than 2 weeks since she took in her human form.

    "Don''t you like it, Master?"

    Elena stood up and turned around in front of Lawrend. Her sexy body was all for Lawrend to see. Her body was 18 years old in age by human standards. She had smooth and wless white skin. Her hair was silky, and even her boobs wererge. It was at least an E-cup in size.

    "I¡­ I love it! What the hell!? What kind of a slime are you?"

    Lawrend went crazy, and he stood up to hold her shoulders.

    "I don''t know, but I can do lewd things with Master now, right?"

    Elena replied with a smirk.

    "Mm! Mm! Certainly."

    Lawrend nodded his head vehemently.

    "Fufufu. This is the first time I''m seeing the calm and collected Master like this."

    Aezelughed seeing Lawrend''s response.

    "That''s because she suddenly became a beautiful woman! She even looks about my age¡­"

    Lawrend scanned her body intently. He was really in disbelief of this current situation.

    "Hehehe. That means we can do it. Right, Master?"

    Elena grinned.

    "Hm? Who taught you to be so seductive?"

    Lawrend raised an eyebrow at her.

    "I''m not telling Master, hehe."

    Elena covered her mouth as she giggled.

    "Alright. Then continue."

    Lawrend calmed himself and nodded his head. He then sat back in ce.

    "Wait, Master. I''ll join you in the tub."

    Elena said to him. She then entered the bathtub before sitting in a seiza in front of Lawrend.

    Seeing her lewd and naked body up close made Lawrend''s sword harden again.

    "You loved my slime hands, right?"

    Elena smiled alluringly before she grasped onto his cock again.

    "Yes. It felt like my sword was melting."

    Lawrend nodded his head honestly.

    "Like this?"

    Elena''s hand transformed to her slime body and started rubbing Lawrend''s sword up and down.

    "Mm!"

    Lawrend rxed on the bath in pleasure. Each stroke of her hand sends waves of sweet and delicious pleasure inside his brain.

    "Fufufu. I''ll join in too."

    Aezelughed, and she couldn''t help but join in. She entered the bathtub and moved her face closer to Lawrend''s before giving him a passionate kiss.

    Their warm tongues wrapped around each other as Elena continued giving Lawrend a slime handjob.

    Before long, due to the insane pleasure, Lawrend felt the urge to release his seed.

    "Hahh¡­ Elena, I''m about to cum¡­"

    Lawrend released Aezel lips and said to Elena.

    "Shoot it, Master!"

    Elena said to him with excitement.

    "Arghh!"

    Lawrend couldn''t hold it, and he released arge burst of semen. Elena covered his urethra with her slime hand and took his seed inside her slime hand where it melted.

    "Ah! Delicious¡­It''s filled with energy and Master''s essence..."

    Elena moaned in pleasure.

 Chapter 116 - A Frightened Cat ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter has references to R-18 scenes that happened before.]

    Lawrend looked at Elena moaning in front of him weirdly. This was his first time seeing someone moan by giving someone a handjob.

    ??

    Bang Bang Bang

    Suddenly, the door to the bathroom was knocked on loudly.

    "Master, are Elena and Aezel in there?"

    Aleshia''s voice sounded. It was filled with anger.

    "Aleshia."

    Lawrend called her name.

    "Master, can I enter?"

    Aleshia asked politely.

    "Yes."

    Lawrend responded. Aleshia then entered the bathroom. She looked around and immediately noticed the legal Elena and Aezel standing in the bathtub naked. She already knows that Elena grew up again, so she wasn''t surprised.

    "M-Master¡­"

    Aleshia looked down. She felt left out seeing the two with Lawrend.

    "Do you want to join?"

    Lawrend asked her with a smirk on his face.

    "M-Master¡­"

    Aleshia''s eyes looked up slightly and focused on Lawrend''s raging boner. It twitched as if it was inviting her.

    "Fufufu. Do you want to give it a try, Aleshia?"

    Aezel asked her with a teasing smile on her face.

    "N-No, thanks. I still have to take care of the little catgirl."

    Aleshia shook her head immediately.

    "Hohhh¡­ You''re even holding back?"

    Aezel looked at Aleshia in amusement.

    "Yes."

    Aleshia nodded her head.

    "You''re not mad that we''re doing this without informing you?"

    Aezel peered into Aleshia as she asked her.

    "I''m not. I already prepared my heart for this long ago. As long as I can stay by Master''s side then I''ll be happy."

    Aleshia replied to Aezel confidently.

    "Impressive¡­ Even my heart was shaken when Master exined that he wants to create a maid harem."

    Aezel was in awe at Aleshia''s words.

    "Master does?"

    Aleshia turned her head to Lawrend, a little taken aback. He never talked about this with her before.

    "Aleshia¡­ It''s true, but more importantly¡­"

    Lawrend stared eye-to-eye with her lovingly. He then went closer to her and kissed her on the lips. Their tongues exchanged a short bout of passion before Lawrend released it. A string of saliva stretched from both of their mouths.

    "Master¡­"

    Aleshia stared at Lawrend''s eyes in a daze. She wasn''t ready for his kiss at all! Her heart was taken by surprise.

    "Aleshia, do you want to do it againter after you''re done taking care of the little catgirl?"

    Lawrend asked her as he continued staring at her intensely.

    "M-Mm."

    Aleshia nodded her head shyly. Her heart skipped a beat when she heard his words. She felt like her love for him was being recognized.

    "Fufufu."

    Aezel covered her mouth as sheughed by the side. As for Elena, she was awestruck at Lawrend''s boldness. If she didn''t see it for herself, then she wouldn''t have believed it.

    "Alright. Can you get me my clothes now?"

    Lawrend asked her.

    "Y-Yes!"

    Aleshia nodded with a stutter before she left the bathroom in a fluster.

    "Master, we''re not continuing?"

    Aezel asked Lawrend with disappointment on her face.

    "Let''s not do it at every moment, okay? This way, it will be a more precious moment for the both of us."

    Lawrend replied to her with a smile on his face. He can confidently say that he can have a foursome with the three of them, but that''s just putting the cart before the horse. He still needs to improve his strength. He can''t forget that his life can be ended easily.

    What if the Blood Flower Assassin Organization sends a Grand Mage assassin? Although he doubted that they have one, it''s better to be safe than sorry especially when dealing with shady organizations like theirs.

    "I-I see. I''ll be waiting for that."

    Aezel was surprised when she heard Lawrend''s words. She suddenly felt guilty that she was being selfish.

    "Mm. It''s good that you understand."

    Lawrend nodded his head at her.

    "Master, here are your clothes. It was washed and dried by the inn."

    Aleshia said to him as she passed her his clothes. Elena just passed it to an inn staff earlier.

    "Thank you."

    Lawrend thanked her before he quickly wore his clothes.

    "You two, are you taking a bath or not?"

    Lawrend turned to Aezel and Elena.

    "No, Master."

    "No."

    Elena and Aezel shook their heads together.

    "Alright. Then wear your clothes ande out."

    Lawrend said to them before he exited the bathroom.

    He felt much more refreshed than before. Besides that warm bath, he was also ''relieved''. Having a maid harem is really the best! He became more determined to get stronger to protect them. After all, this was a chance that the goddess gave him.

    Aleshia followed behind Lawrend, and she headed to the side of the little catgirl.

    As for Lawrend, he sat on one of the empty beds and started practicing his magic.

    Aleshia waited beside the bed of the little catgirl. In her boredom, she stared at Lawrend in a daze.

    She thought back to the time when she first met him. It was funny to think that she was now his maid when she was supposed to kill him before. Though, many mistakes were made between the two of them. Now, everything was well. She even became his lover.

    "He changed so much¡­"

    Aleshia murmured to herself.

    "Nghhh¡­ Elder Sister..?"

    The little catgirl on the bed opened her eyes and looked at Aleshia groggily.

    "Hello."

    Aleshia turned to her and smiled.

    "Eek!!"

    The little catgirl''s tail straightened under the nket. She looked at Aleshia, frightened.

    "H-Human!"

    The little catgirl jumped out of the bed and bared her fangs at Aleshia.

    "Hello, my name is Aleshia. I''ll take care of you from now on."

    Aleshia introduced herself with the sweetest and most friendly smile that she could make.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Where am I!?"

    The little catgirl asked her ferociously. Her tail slowly swayed behind her. She didn''t even listen to Aleshia''s introduction.

    "You are now in our room. You are safe now."

    Aleshia replied while she continued keeping her smile.

    "Safe? Wait¡­ cor, where?"

    The little catgirl asked Aleshia in confusion as she felt her free neck.

    "My master had removed it."

    Aleshia replied calmly.

    "That¡­ w-why? You''re not gonna torture me? You''re not gonna i-insert something inside me?"

    The little catgirl was clearly confused. Her orange ears propped down in her confusion. In her mind, humans will only do things like that to her.

 Chapter 117 - She Accepts The Suspicious Candy

    "No. I''m not gonna torture you. Neither would I insert something weird inside you."

    Aleshia shook her head.

    ??

    "Suspicious."

    The little catgirl sniffed Aleshia with a doubtful look on her face.

    "I''m not suspicious. Instead, can you exin what do you mean by insert things inside you?"

    Aleshia asked the little catgirl with a frown on her face. This may be more serious than she thinks.

    "T-The woman in the ck clothing inserted a long thing inside my belly."

    The little catgirl replied with a frightened face.

    "Inside your belly??"

    Aleshia''s eyes widened in response. She never thought that someone could do that to a little girl.

    "Can you exin in detail what kind of ''thing'' that was?"

    Aleshia asked her with a solemn face.

    "It was thick! It was long and sharp! It hurts when it went inside me!"

    The little catgirl exined with hand motions.

    "Continue¡­"

    Aleshia furrowed her eyebrows as she listened.

    "When it went inside me, it put liquid inside me! The woman then pulled it out of me. It hurts, and my skin bled!"

    The little catgirl exined with a frown on her face like she wasining to Aleshia.

    "Wait, what do you mean your skin bled?"

    Aleshia asked in confusion. For some reason, she felt like she was thinking of something else.

    "It was like a thorn pricked my skin. But I think it''s made of metal?"

    The little catgirl wasn''t entirely sure about it. After all, at her age, she wasn''t that knowledgeable about many things.

    "Huh?"

    Aleshia blinked her eyes in confusion. Metal? Huh?

    "It looked like this!"

    The little catgirl then traced it on the bed.

    "Ah¡­ so you meant a syringe?"

    Aleshia facepalmed herself and asked her with a sigh.

    "A syringe? I don''t know, but after that, I couldn''t think straight."

    The little catgirl was confused by Aleshia''s words. She doesn''t know what a ''syringe'' was.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t use a syringe on you."

    Aleshia regained her smile. She couldn''t help but reprimand herself inside her mind for having such a dirty imagination.

    "Really? But you''re a human!"

    The little catgirl was still suspicious of Aleshia.

    "Do you want a piece of candy?"

    Aleshia pulled a wrapped candy from her pocket.

    "Really!? I can have it?"

    The little catgirl asked her with shining eyes. She was entirely focused on the candy, and her tail swung sideways really fast. Even her ears were perked up.

    "Of course. As long as you listen to me then I can give you more."

    Aleshia replied with a smile on her face.

    "Then, I''ll listen to you!"

    The little catgirl smiled at Aleshia.

    "Hehehe. Here."

    Aleshia passed to her the candy. She epted it and immediately unwrapped it before she ate it.

    Aleshia felt proud of herself. This supreme technique never fails.

    "Nyaaaa~"

    The little catgirl''s face melted in pleasure after she ate the candy.

    "Little kitty, what is your name?"

    Aleshia asked her seeing that she was tamer than before. She walked towards her and sat on the bed beside her.

    "Little kitty? Nice human, don''t you know that calling us demihuman like that is offensive?"

    The little catgirl furrowed her eyebrows.

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know. Here''s another candy."

    Aleshia patted the little catgirl on her head before giving her another piece of candy.

    "Thank you! You''re the best human I have ever met."

    She smiled at Aleshia innocently.

    "Then, will you tell me your name?"

    Aleshia asked her as she continued patting her head.

    "Mm! My name is Feli Lana! I''m a feline demihuman."

    The little catgirl nodded her head joyously and introduced herself.

    "Can I call you Fefe?"

    Aleshia asked her. She was cautious as she doesn''t know if she will offend the little catgirl again.

    "Mm! Anything for you, best human."

    Feli nodded her head happily. She liked the nickname Aleshia made for her.

    "Thank you. Do you want to take a bath?"

    Aleshia stood up and opened her hand to Feli.

    "Bath? But I don''t like water¡­"

    Feli looked up at Aleshia warily.

    "The water is warm. It will feel good."

    Aleshia said to her.

    "Warm¡­ Okay!"

    Feli thought about it before she nodded her head. She became curious hearing that the water was warm. She grabbed ahold of Aleshia''s hand.

    "Let''s go."

    Aleshia pulled Feli with her with a smile.

    "Hello!"

    Aezel waved at Feli as she passed by them on the bed.

    "Demon?"

    Feli furrowed her eyebrows in confusion. She couldn''t understand why a demon was here.

    Feli then entered the bathroom with Aleshia, without having the chance for her question to be answered.

    "Fefe, remove your clothes and sit here. I''ll wash your body."

    Aleshia patted the small wooden chair beside the bathtub.

    "Okay."

    Feli nodded her head. She looked around at the steam around her in wonder. This was her first time seeing such a thing.

    A whileter, she finished removing her ragged clothes and sat on the chair.

    "Rx, okay? I''ll pour the water slowly."

    Aleshia grabbed therge wooden scoop, filled it, and slowly poured the water on top of Feli''s head.

    "W-W-Water!!!"

    Feli hugged herself and closed her eyes as the warm water poured over her body. If you''re worried about it being the same water Lawrend used earlier, this bathtub''s water is continuously changed. The old water flows down the drain while a pipe reces it with new warm water.

    "Rx¡­ Water will not hurt you."

    Aleshia rubbed her back and calmed her down. Only then did Feli slowly started to enjoy the bath.

    After a while, Feli was smiling every time Aleshia poured warm water over her.

    "Nyaaa~"

    She closed her eyes happily and enjoyed it as Aleshia poured another scoop of water over her.

    "That''s it. I''ll get a towel for you. Wait here, okay?"

    Aleshia said to her, and she stood up to leave.

    "D-Don''t leave me!"

    Feli immediately stood up and grabbed Aleshia''s hand fearfully.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You¡­ Alright. Come with me."

    Aleshia looked at her in a daze before she realized that this little catgirl must still be fearful. She still has a trauma for being left alone with no one to trust.

 Chapter 118 - A Cat Maid

    "Mmya"

    Feli nodded her head and held onto Aleshia''s hand tightly.

    ??

    Aleshia brought her outside of the bathroom. She was still fully naked, so when she stepped out of the room, she immediately froze in ce.

    "C-Cold¡­"

    Feli embraced herself and shivered. She entered back into the bathroom hastily.

    "Elena, can you get her clothes for me?"

    Aleshia turned to Elena who was watching them.

    "Okay~"

    Elena stood up from the bed and grabbed the clothes left by Nim earlier.

    "Here."

    Elena gave it to Aleshia. She crouched in front of Feli and examined her up close. In response, Feli hid behind Aleshia''s back.

    "Thank you. Fefe,e here. Wear these. It''s morefortable than the ones you were wearing before."

    Aleshia thanked Elena before she said to Feli.

    "Best human, s-she''s scary¡­"

    Feli said to Aleshia as she pointed at Elena.

    "Huhum, I''m not scary. Seeing you just reminded me of myself."

    Elena was reminded of the time when she was small like Feli. She was also very attached to Aleshia back then. However, now that she''s already grown up, she thinks that it''s not proper anymore which is why she isn''t doing it anymore.

    "My name is Aleshia, Fefe. Here, I''ll help you wear the clothes."

    Aleshia reminded Feli. Feli had been calling her ''best human'' for a while now. She clothed Feli as she stood there.

    "Ale...shia..?"

    Feli blinked her eyes as she stared into Aleshia''s face.

    "Can I call you, Big Sister?"

    Feli asked Aleshia with her eyes shining.

    "Fufufu. You''re really popr with kids."

    Aezel walked towards them while sheughed. She didn''t have her mask on, and her horns were visible for everyone to see.

    "Sigh."

    Hearing Aezel''s words, the only thing Aleshia could do was sigh. She can''t do anything about it. After taking care of E since she was small, she had gotten quite good at dealing with kids.

    "I can''t..?"

    Feli''s eyes looked at Aleshia teary-eyed. Her ears fell down together with her mood.

    "Yes, yes. Call me Big Sister, Fefe. Alright! You look cute in your new clothes."

    Aleshia could only give up, and let her call her Big Sister. Additionally, she also finished clothing her.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Nyaa! Thank you, Big Sister!"

    Feli was overjoyed. Her ears perked up in happiness.

    "Yes~"

    Aleshia felt happy seeing Feli happy, so she rubbed her head.

    "Nyaa~"

    Feli''s face melted in pleasure.

    "She''s so cute! Can I hug you?"

    Elena was smitten seeing the expression on Feli''s face.

    "Who are you?"

    Feli embraced Aleshia''s waist and looked at Elena warily. Her tail slowly swayed side to side.

    "I''m Elena."

    Elena replied. Her hand slowly moved towards Feli''s head. Seeing that it doesn''t seem to be a threat, Feli let it touch her head.

    "Nnn¡­"

    Elena rubbed Feli''s head. Feli closed her eyes in enjoyment.

    "Do you want to sleep together with me?"

    Elena asked her with a smile.

    "No. I''ll sleep with Big Sister."

    Feli rejected with a frown on her face.

    "Alright. No choice then. It''s understandable if it''s Sister Aleshia."

    Elena knew that she won''t be able to convince Feli since she already decided to sleep with Aleshia.

    "Are you sleepy already, Fefe?"

    Aleshia asked Feli who was still embracing her waist.

    "Mm."

    Feli nodded her head.

    "Elena, can you order food?"

    Aleshia turned to Elena and asked.

    "Okay, Sister Aleshia."

    Elena nodded her head. She then left the room to order food.

    "Your name is Aleshia, right?"

    Aezel suddenly asked Aleshia. She had been watching them since earlier.

    "Yes, why?"

    Aleshia looked at her in confusion.

    "Can I call you Sister Aleshia too?"

    Aezel asked her with a smile.

    "Aezel¡­"

    Aleshia felt warm hearing Aezel''s words.

    "Cause y-you know¡­ We''re gonna be serving Master together¡­"

    Aezel said to Aleshia with a blush on her face. She never took the initiative at stuff like these, so she was embarrassed.

    "Yes! dly! I''m also curious how you met Master."

    Aleshia nodded her head happily.

    "Fufufu. I also want to know how you became his maid, Sister Aleshia."

    Aezelughed.

    "Yes, Sister Aezel."

    Aleshia nodded her head at her with a smile.

    "Big Sister, why is there a demon here?"

    Feli asked seeing that they were done talking with each other.

    "Fufufu. Are you scared of me?"

    Aezel looked at Feli with interest. This was actually her first time seeing a demihuman in person.

    "..."

    Feli only looked at Aezel silently. She embraced Aleshia tighter as Aezel stared at her.

    "Don''t worry, Fefe. She''s also serving Master."

    Aleshia eased Feli''s worry with a smile on her face.

    "Who is this Master you have been talking about?"

    Feli asked with confusion on her face. She had been hearing Aleshia talk about this ''Master'' since earlier, and she couldn''t help but be curious about him.

    "Him."

    Aleshia pointed her finger to Lawrend who was sitting on one of the beds cross-legged.

    "ves?"

    Feli looked at Lawrend for a bit before turning her head back to Aleshia.

    "No. We are his servants, otherwise known as his maids. Do you want to be one too?"

    Aleshia asked Feli with a smile. She knew that Lawrend wanted to make a maid harem. Since Feli was a demihuman then it would add variety to his harem.

    Though, she wouldn''t permit him to touch her yet since she''s still so young.

    "Maids? What do they do?"

    Feli asked Aleshia curiously. She wanted to know more about this ''maid'' thing so that she could learn more about Aleshia.

    "We will serve Master forever till our death."

    Aleshia replied to her with a smile.

    "Forever? I can''t do that. I want to go find Elder Sister¡­"

    Feli replied to Aleshia as her face turned nk. She was reminded of her Elder Sister, and her memories with her surfaced in her mind.

    "It''s alright. We''ll help you find your Elder Sister."

    Aleshia shook her head and rubbed Feli''s head. Since Feli didn''t want to, Aleshia wouldn''t just force her to be Lawrend''s maid.

    "Thank you, Big Sister!"

    Feli thanked her with a satisfied smile on her face. Hearing that Aleshia would help her find her Elder Sister made Feli trust her more.

    "Fefe, can I touch your ears?"

    Aezel asked from the side. She was curious about this demihuman in front of her.

 Chapter 119 - Dreams Do Come True

    "No! Also, only Big Sister can call me Fefe!"

    Feli covered her ears with her hand and hid behind Aleshia angrily.

    ??

    "You can touch my horns too."

    Aezel smiled at her.

    "R-Really?"

    Hearing Aezel''s words, Feli''s attitude changed in a 180¡ã turn. She was also curious about what a Demon''s horn would feel like.

    "Yes. How about we touch each other at the same time?"

    Aezel crouched down to Feli''s eye level.

    "Sure!"

    Feli nodded her head excitedly. They then touched each other. Feli''s hand slid down Aezel''s straight horn while Aezel''s hand rubbed Feli''s soft ears.

    "Ahh!"

    Aezel couldn''t help but moan.

    "H-Hey! Why are you moaning!?"

    Aleshia reprimanded Aezel angrily. She was being a bad influence to a child.

    "I-I''m sorry. I''m just t-too sensitive at that ce."

    Aezel replied with her face red in embarrassment. As for Feli, she looked at Aezel weirdly.

    "..."

    Aleshia was speechless at the scene.

    "A-Anyways, you have such a soft ear. What''s your name?"

    Aezel stuttered and changed the topic. She actually didn''t know Feli''s name yet.

    "Feli Lana. Ms. Demon, call me Feli."

    Feli replied. Her enthusiasm from before was already gone. She was slowly inching away from Aezel.

    "Alright, Feli. Thank you for letting me touch your ears."

    Aezel thanked Feli with a smile on her face.

    "Y-Yes."

    Feli nodded her head. She then escaped from Aezel''s clutches and hid behind Aleshia.

    "Big Sister, the demon is weird¡­"

    Feli whispered to Aleshia with worry on her face.

    "I...I¡­"

    Aezel didn''t know what to say hearing Feli''s words. She stood up and acted like she didn''t hear her.

    "Yeah¡­"

    Aleshia nodded her head with twitching cheeks. She couldn''t refute Feli''s words at all!

    "Sister Aleshia! Food is here!"

    Elena entered the room and shouted. There were several waiters carrying trays of food behind her.

    "Let''s go eat."

    Aleshia grabbed Feli and pulled her towards Elena.

    "Master, the food is here."

    Aezel nudged Lawrend on her way and woke him up from his magic practice.

    "Hm? Okay."

    Lawrend opened his eyes a little confused. He then removed his grogginess with a shake of his head and nodded at her.

    "Master, the little catgirl rejected being your maid."

    Aezel reported to him.

    "What do you mean?"

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows in confusion.

    "Fufufu. Didn''t you save her so she can be your maid?"

    Aezel looked at Lawrend meaningfully.

    "Huh? What do you think of me? A pedophile? I saved her because I happened to be there. That''s all."

    Lawrend looked at Aezel like he was looking at an idiot. She misunderstood him so much.

    "A-Ah! I''m sorry, Master!"

    Aezel panicked hearing Lawrend''s words. She quickly bowed towards him in apology. She got too ahead of herself and thought that she knew everything.

    "Whatever. Let''s go eat."

    Lawrend waved his hand at her. He looked at the food that was brought to them.

    "Master, do you want me to feed you?"

    Aleshia turned around and said to Lawrend.

    "Why?"

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows in confusion.

    "Since we''re gonna eat all over the beds, it will be more convenient for Master to be fed."

    Aleshia replied to him.

    "Ah, I see. Then if it''s fine for you."

    Lawrend understood and nodded his head at her.

    "No worries, Master! I''m more than happy to feed you."

    Aleshia replied enthusiastically. Feeding Lawrend is a very intimate act. She was very willing to do it.

    "Hey, Sister Aleshia! Why are you hogging him all to yourself? I want to feed Master too."

    Aezel interrupted her with a pout.

    "Hmm¡­ Alright. Let''s take turns."

    Aleshia pondered before she nodded her head. She could understand that it''d be unfair for her.

    "Then, I can do it too!?"

    Elena interrupted them with her eyes shining with excitement.

    "Of course."

    Aleshia nodded her head and smiled at her. They were all serving Lawrend here. There was no need to be antagonistic towards each other.

    ¡­

    Lawrend rested his back on the headboard of the bed and opened his mouth.

    "Ahh~"

    Aleshia said to Lawrend with a spoonful of meat stew in her hand. She put it inside Lawrend''s mouth, and she pulled it out.

    Lawrend chewed on the meat stew while he rxed. He felt like he was at the height of his life when he was being fed like this.

    "Master, eat this from me too."

    Aezel had a spoonful of sauteed vegetables in her hand. Lawrend ate it and nodded his head in satisfaction. A perfect bnce is needed when eating your food.

    "Ahh~"

    Elena put a spoonful of vani ice cream inside Lawrend''s mouth.

    ¡­Right. This was the bnce Lawrend was thinking about. Meat, Vegetable, and Dessert!

    An hourter, they all finished eating.

    All of the tes were also already returned to the inn, and the lights in the room were already turned off.

    "Big Sister¡­"

    Feli said to Aleshia who was sleeping in front of her. She then wrapped her arms around Aleshia''s body.

    E was on the other side of the bed, sulking. Someone was acting like her Big Sister''s little sister again. Though, she let it slide since she sympathizes with her.

    As for Lawrend, he was sleeping with two beautifuldies on each side. Aezel and Elena were both wearing sexy nightgowns as they embraced both of Lawrend''s arms between theirrge and bountiful boobs.

    "This is the best¡­"

    Lawrend murmured with a stupid grin on his face. Once this was his dream, now, it was a reality.

    Meanwhile, inside Lawrend''s body, the white hole flickered red once without him realizing it.

    Lawrend fell asleep soon. It was one of the mostfortable sleep he had.

    The next morning, Lawrend woke up. He looked around the bed, but Aezel and Elena were already gone.

    Aleshia: "Good morning, Master."

    Aezel: "Good morning, Master."

    Elena: "Good morning, Master."

    E: "G-Good morning, Young Master."

    The four of them greeted Lawrend together. In response, Lawrend blinked his eyes at them.

    "I guess I''m still asleep."

    Lawrend shook his head and went back to sleep.

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The four of them looked at Lawrend with deadpan faces. They went through all the effort to do it in sync, and yet he went back to sleep.

 Chapter 120 - A Week Of Lavish Lifestyle

    "Geez. Master, you''re not dreaming! Wake up!"

    Aleshia shook Lawrend''s leg to wake him up.

    ??

    "Really?"

    Lawrend rose from the bed and looked at her seriously.

    "Yes."

    Aleshia nodded her head candidly.

    "Then, can I get a kiss?"

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lawrend smirked at her.

    "S-Sure¡­"

    Aleshia''s face turned red, and she moved her face closer. She then pecked Lawrend''s lips and immediately turned away.

    "Master, look here."

    Aezel said to Lawrend. He then turned his head, and before he could react, his lips were pecked.

    "Master¡­ This is too embarrassing so¡­"

    Elena said to him before she pecked his cheek. This was her first time kissing Lawrend, so she was still somewhat reserved about it.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend blinked his eyes in confusion. All of them suddenly kissed him consecutively.

    "Y-Young Master, can you give me your hand."

    E opened her hand towards Lawrend with her face looking away in embarrassment.

    "Okay?"

    Lawrend stretched his left hand towards her while his face was still confused.

    E took it and gave it a light peck.

    "T-This is the only thing I could do, Young Master. Big Sister said that I have to g-grow up first."

    E said to Lawrend with a red face.

    "That''s right, Master. Don''t you dare touch her!"

    Aleshia nodded her head at E''s words in agreement.

    "Rx. Like I told Aezel, I''m not a pedophile."

    Lawrend smiled wryly hearing Aleshia''s words.

    "Hehehe. I was joking, Master."

    Aleshiaughed at Lawrend''s response.

    "Okay, Master, stay there. We will feed you again."

    Aleshia said to Lawrend with excitement.

    "Alright."

    Lawrend nodded his head.

    And so, Lawrend was spoon-fed by his maids again.

    This became their routine every day. Lawrend ate, practiced magic, and slept for a week.

    "Master, are you nervous?"

    Aleshia asked Lawrend as they stood in front of the Undrasil Mage Academy. She was not wearing her maid uniform today. That included Elena and E. Instead, they wore the cloaks that they had been wearing before.

    As for Aezel, she still wore her maid uniform and her mask. She stood beside them silently. They divided the work with each other and Aezel was assigned to escorting Lawrend since she''s the strongest one.

    Feli was left back at the inn. In her time there, she got to know Nim Grey. They both talked about how great of a big sister Aleshia was together, and they immediately felt a connection with each other. They now treat each other like a blood-rted sister.

    "I''m excited, actually."

    Lawrend smiled at her. He wore the same cloak that the Mage Guild gave him.

    "Wait till you meet our instructors, Master. They are very nice."

    Aleshia said to Lawrend with a smile.

    "Alright. I''ll see if they are as nice as you say."

    Lawrend nodded his head. He was somewhat skeptical about her words since the first instructor he met was corrupt. It would be hard to convince him that not one of those instructors was just doing it to curry favor for Aleshia and the rest.

    "Don''t worry, Master. I''ll scold them if they dare to slight you."

    Aleshia said to Lawrend proudly. Since they entered the academy with the golden medallions, they wield a lot of prestige.

    "Actually, I want you girls to not interact with me inside the academy. I want to see clearly what this academy is made of."

    Lawrend replied to her solemnly.

    "Master¡­"

    Aleshia stared at Lawrend for a while.

    "You got it, Master. We won''t talk to you inside the academy."

    Aleshia nodded her head. She turned to Elena and E which they both nodded their heads in agreement.

    "Mm. Well then, we''ll go first."

    Lawrend nodded his head and bid them farewell. He entered the academy together with Aezel. There were crowds of people around them. They were all young men and women without any exception.

    "Master, are you sure about this?"

    Aezel asked Lawrend.

    "Yes. I don''t want to rely on them too much. I still have my pride as a man, after all."

    Lawrend replied to her confidently as he continued walking.

    "Fufufu. As expected of Master."

    Aezelughed hearing Lawrend''s words. He was probably the only one who would not take advantage of such an opportunity to wield their prestige.

    "You had been holding back for 2 weeks now, right?"

    Lawrend asked her with a meaningful smile.

    "Fufufu. Don''t worry. I relieve myself once in a while."

    Aezelughed in response as her lips curved up into a smile under her mask.

    "Hahaha. I''ll help you out once in a while."

    Lawrend winked at her.

    "New students! Line up here!"

    An instructor wearing a red cloak shouted towards the crowd. He looked regal and refined in his outfit.

    "It seems like we''ll continue this conversationter."

    Lawrend said to her. He then headed to the line currently forming in front of the instructor. The people lining up had the same people present when Lawrend took the Entrance test a week ago, but he couldn''t recognize most of them. These students he didn''t recognize took a different day for their Entrance Test, or they are directly admitted through different channels.

    Other instructors also shouted around them. They formed lines for different students. Aleshia, Elena, and E were all on separate lines.

    The instructor in front of Lawrend waited for a while before he opened his mouth again.

    "Each element line up separately!"

    The instructor shouted.

    Immediately, the new students turned around and asked each other. They then formed their own lines. Lawrend could only stand there. He didn''t remember seeing a lightning mage when he took the entrance test so he was somewhat lost on what to do.

    "Hey, are you a lightning mage?"

    A man wearing a bright yellow cloak approached Lawrend.

    "Hm? How did you know?"

    Lawrend looked at him in bewilderment. He doesn''t remember seeing him before when he showed his lightning magic. Though, it could just be him forgetting.

    "Haha, so I was right. Besides me, you''re the only one who never approached the other elements."

    The man smiled at him. He was in his early twenties, and when he smiled, he squints his eyelids so much that it''s practically closed.

    "Oh! Then, let''s form a line."

    Lawrend looked at him in interest. This man seems to be the smart kind.

    "My name is Levin. A new student here. Nice to meet you."

    Levin extended his hand to Lawrend with a courteous smile on his face.

 Chapter 121 - First Day At The Academy

    "My name is Lawrend."

    Lawrend took Levin''s hand and shook it.

    ??

    "Hm?"

    Levin raised an eyebrow after shaking Lawrend''s hand.

    "Is something the matter?"

    Lawrend asked him in confusion.

    "Ah! It''s nothing. I just remembered something unimportant."

    Levin waved his hands in front of him.

    "Alright. Let''s line up over there."

    Lawrend nodded his head and urged him to the far right where there was an empty space.

    "Yes."

    Levin nodded his head. Thus, the two of them formed a small line together with Lawrend in front. Aezel shadowed behind Lawrend as always.

    "If I call your element, shout ''Here!''. Fire! Earth! Water! Wind! nt! Light! Darkness! And¡­ what element are you?"

    The red-cloaked instructor called each of the popr elements one by one, and the students shouted ''Here'' depending on their element. He stopped at Lawrend as he didn''t know what element they were.

    "Lightning."

    Lawrend replied as he looked at the instructor calmly.

    "Lightning? Alright."

    The instructor looked at the two of them in surprise. Lightning mages are pretty rare, after all.

    "Some of you may already know the information I''m about to say, but I don''t care! I''ll say it anyway."

    The instructor looked at them overbearingly. He gave the impression of a strict and disciplinary instructor.

    "As all of you are new students, you would all be put into sses based on your elements. You can now consider yourself as a First-Year Student of the Undrasil Mage Academy. There is only a 10% passing rate for each Entrance Test. Sometimes, we ept no one for they are trash! Each of you could be considered to be one of the best young mages in the Undrasil Kingdom."

    The instructor shouted to them charismatically. He walked around in front of them as he did so.

    The faces of many students lit up. They felt ted to hear that they were one of the best.

    "But! Everyone in this academy is simr to each of you. Here, your ''best'' is just average. Prove to everyone that you are still one of the best even if you''re in such an environment. Grow, Learn, and Graduate. The Undrasil Kingdom needs a lot of mages. Any graduates are given a position immediately!"

    The instructor pegged down the high egos of most of the students. Some had confused faces as a result. Most of them experienced being called a prodigy throughout their life, and it was hard for them to ept that others in this academy are also the same.

    "If you have any questionster, you can find me at the Academy Disciplinary Office. These senior students will lead each of the elements to their respective ssroom."

    The instructor said to them as 8 students walked from the other lines around them. One of them was Elena. She giggled at Lawrend.

    "Do you know her?"

    Levin poked Lawrend''s shoulder and asked.

    "... I don''t."

    Lawrend''s cheeks twitched seeing that Elena already forgot his words. It took him a while to respond to Levin as a result.

    "She''s such a beauty I have to say. Maybe she''s interested in me?"

    Levin grinned as he said so.

    "No way."

    Lawrend shook his head.

    "Huh!? You think I''m ugly or something?"

    Levin replied to Lawrend angrily.

    "Hello."

    Elena stopped in front of them and smiled.

    "Miss senior, do you think that I''m ugly?"

    Levin asked her anxiously.

    "Yes."

    Elena replied with a cold smile on her face.

    "T-Then, how about this guy?"

    Levin pointed at Lawrend who was in front of him.

    "He''s very handsome."

    Elena replied as her face blushed slightly.

    "Y-You¡­"

    Levin looked at her in disbelief. He thought that she would also say that Lawrend was ugly.

    "Anyways, follow me."

    Elena said to them.

    Lawrend and Levin followed after her. The other students also did the same. They all headed to their respective ssrooms.

    "Miss senior, my name is Levin. Can you tell me what element you practice?"

    Levin introduced himself to her while they walked. They headed towards one of the buildings on the campus.

    "Huh, do you think I care about you?"

    Elena looked at him coldly. She was unlike the Elena that Lawrend was familiar with.

    Lawrend looked at her weirdly. He never knew that Elena had this side to her.

    "I¡­"

    Levin was at a loss for words. He didn''t know what to say to her in reply.

    "We''re here. The first floor is the ssrooms for the First-Year Lightning Students."

    Elena exined to them. They stood in front of a five-story tall building. The walls were made up of rock embedded with purple crystals that shone beautifully.

    "The walls are made of Inferior Quality Lightning Magic Crystals. They have no notable purpose besides their decorative use and their ability to absorb lightning."

    Elena continued her exnation.

    "This is ss 1-A of the Lightning Department. You would both be studying here from now on."

    Elena stopped in front of a door to a ssroom. There were faint and incessant chatters inside.

    "There are students before us? Aren''t we First Years?"

    Lawrend asked her in confusion.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "As you may have already known, it''s hard to prove yourself in this academy. This is why most of the students repeat their years. After 2 years of failing to go up a year, you''ll not be readmitted again."

    Elena replied to Lawrend and exined to the both of them.

    "How many sses are there?"

    This time, it was Levin who asked.

    "For the Lightning Department, there are only four. For the other departments, it might reach till 27."

    Elena raised her head in thought as she replied to him.

    "S-So many¡­ "

    Levin''s mouth was left open in shock. Lawrend was dumbstruck hearing the number. They have that many students even though they only have a passing rate of 10%. Just how many mages exist in this kingdom?

    "Hehehe. Actually, it''s very easy to climb the years if you learned your magic well."

    Elena boasted to them with a smug smile.

    "Anyways, you may both enter. I still have a ss to attend to."

    Elena bid them farewell before she left.

    "Let''s go inside."

    Lawrend urged Levin. Meanwhile, Levin looked at Elena''s back yearningly. He didn''t even get the chance to learn her name.

    Seeing that Levin was not paying attention to him, Lawrend opened the door by himself and entered the ssroom.

 Chapter 122 - Class 1-A, Lightning Department

    The instant Lawrend opened the door, everyone in the ssroom turned their heads and looked at him. There were a total of 21 of them.

    As for Aezel, she stood beside the door outside and waited.

    ??

    "A new student?"

    "What a surprise. There are two this time."

    The students inside wondered to themselves.

    "Hm? Are you two new students?"

    A male instructor was sitting on a chair in front of the ss while his arms rest on the table. He had a trimmed white beard with silver-white hair on his head. His mage cloak was pure white with a violet embroidery of a bird on the front.

    "Yes."

    Lawrend nodded his head.

    "Who led you here?"

    The instructor squinted his eyes as he examined the two of them.

    "Why?"

    Lawrend asked as he furrowed his eyebrows in confusion.

    "Just answer my question."

    The instructor said in a heavy voice. Annoyance was visible on his face.

    "Elena."

    Lawrend said to him. He became even more confused why the instructor was being so aggressive.

    "W-Who?"

    The instructor was taken aback when he heard Lawrend''s words.

    "Elena. She''s the girl with the bluish-purple hair."

    Lawrend exined to him.

    Even Levin was surprised when he heard Lawrend''s words. He didn''t remember her ever saying her name.

    "F-Fine. Find a chair and sit."

    The instructor''s attitude quickly changed.

    "What? Aren''t new students supposed to be ced in ss D?"

    One of the students asked the student beside him in confusion,

    "Didn''t you hear? It was the Lightning Empress that put them here? Even Mr. White can''t say anything about it."

    The student replied in annoyance.

    "S-Sh*t. I wonder what''s their rtionship with her."

    The other student cursed in dismay.

    Lawrend and Levin walked towards the back of the ssroom. There were many avable seats that they could choose from.

    Lawrend didn''t even need to think about it. He chose the farthest right corner and sat there. That spot was a blind spot to the instructor, perfect if he needs to sleep on ss.

    "Ehem. As all of you may have already guessed. The two of them will be joining us from now on."

    Mr. White faked a cough and spoke to the whole ss.

    "The two of you, can you introduce yourselves? And also, pass the pins you were given when you took the Entrance Test."

    Mr. White turned his head and said to Lawrend and Levin.

    "Good morning, everyone. My name is Lawrend Horiel. I''m 18."

    Lawrend stood up and did a short introduction of himself before he sat back down.

    "Good morning, too. My name is Levin Neo. I''m 20."

    Levin imitated Lawrend and also introduced himself.

    "Hm. Very well. Pass them your pins."

    Mr. White nodded his head.

    Lawrend and Levin pulled the pins from their pockets and passed them to the students in front of them. The students grabbed them and passed them over to Mr. White.

    "Hmm¡­ This is genuine."

    Mr. White examined the pins before he nodded his head in satisfaction.

    "Then, I''ll introduce myself too."

    Mr. White stood up.

    "I''m a Lightning Arch Mage. People call me White, but my real name is June Rayeon. I''m the assigned instructor for this ss and starting today, I''ll be teaching the two of you."

    June smiled confidently at the two of them.

    "We''ll be in your care."

    Lawrend bowed towards him. He was not an arrogant person to belittle the Arch Mage in front of him just because he has an Arch Mage maid.

    Levin followed Lawrend in panic and also bowed his head.

    "Mm. Sit down. I''ll start my discussionter. You can all get to know each other."

    June nodded his head in satisfaction seeing that Lawrend was polite.

    "Hey, how did you know the Lightning Empress?"

    A student turned around and said to them. There was awe stered on his face. It was almost like he was praising Lawrend with his eyes.

    "The Lightning Empress?"

    Lawrend blinked his eyes at him in confusion.

    "Ah, yeah. My name is Johan Opel. The Lightning Empress was the girl you described, right? She''s the only one here in the academy with the bluish-purple hair."

    Johan introduced himself and talked to Lawrend.

    "You mean, Elena?"

    Lawrend looked at him in surprise.

    "Elena? Is that the real name of the Lightning Empress!?"

    Johan eximed in excitement.

    "Yes. Why do you call her the ''Lightning Empress'' though?"

    Lawrend nodded his head before he asked him.

    "You wouldn''t believe me. She aced all of the tests required to reach the Second-Year and even the Third-Year! Currently, she''s one of the top Third-Year students here."

    Johan said to Lawrend with worshipping eyes.

    "..."

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend was dumbstruck. Now that he thought of it, he hadn''t actually asked her how strong she was already. Maybe, she''s already a High Mage.

    "Unbelievable, right?"

    Johan smiled smugly at the two of them.

    "That beautiful and cold woman earlier!?"

    Levin asked in shock and disbelief.

    "Woman? She''s just a young teen. Who are you talking about?"

    Johan looked at Levin in confusion. He even looked at him like an idiot.

    "I¡­ Maybe you got the wrong person?"

    Levin asked in puzzlement.

    "Was she cold?"

    "Yes."

    "Was she beautiful?"

    "Very!"

    "Hair color?"

    "Blueish-purple!"

    "Did she say she had a ss to attend?"

    "She did!"

    "Then, there''s no doubt about it. It''s her!"

    Johan eximed.

    "Are you saying that she''s the same young teen you''re talking about? Or do you actually have another definition for a young teen?"

    Levin asked Johan.

    ''Ahh¡­ These two are really hitting it.''

    Lawrend watched the two of them argue from the side. He ignored them and looked around the room.

    "Hey!"

    A cute and noble-likedy called out to Lawrend softly.

    "Hm?"

    Lawrend looked at her. She had sharp eyebrows and soft lips. She wore a pink cloak, and she gave the aura of an innocent beauty.

    "You look so serious. Are you okay?"

    She asked him with concern in her eyes.

    "I''m okay. It''s just a new environment for me."

    Lawrend replied to her with a smile.

    "Do you want to sit beside me? I have a spare space here. I''m sure the two of them are bothering you."

    She patted the empty seat beside her and invited him.

 Chapter 123 - A Date Already?

    "Okay."

    Lawrend nodded his head and smiled at her. He stood up from his seat and sat beside her.

    ??

    "Hm? Why did you move?"

    Levin and Johan noticed Lawrend switching seats. They looked at him in wonder.

    "You can both chat with each other. I''ll sit here."

    Lawrend replied to him.

    "Alright."

    Levin nodded his head, and Johan stood up and sat at Lawrend''s previous seat.

    "So¡­ Where did youe from?"

    She asked him with an interested smile on her face.

    "Lanika City. How about you?"

    Lawrend replied to her and asked.

    "I grew up in this city. I''ve been yearning to explore the world outside these cumbersome walls."

    She replied to him. She looked outside the windows in mncholy.

    "Then we''re the same."

    Lawrend smiled at her. He could still remember a few months ago when he had been stuck in Lanika City all his life.

    "Oh, really? How was it outside?"

    She rested her elbows on the table and asked him with interest. She rested her head on her hand and looked up at him.

    "It''s chaotic. I almost died three times."

    Lawrend replied to her with an awkward smile on his face.

    "I''m jelly. Can you take me outside sometime?"

    She asked him with a sincere smile.

    "Alright. You cane if I ever travel outside the city."

    Lawrend nodded his head. He didn''t think much of it. She was just a nice ssmate in his eyes.

    "My name is Humility Undra. And I''m 18 too, hehe."

    Humility introduced herself and winked at Lawrend.

    "Hahaha."

    Lawrendughed hearing her imitate his words earlier. She didn''t have to say that she was also 18.

    "Why are youughing?"

    Humility pouted as she stared at Lawrend.

    "Haha, nothing."

    Lawrend shook his head with a faint smile on his face.

    "Ehem."

    June faked a coughed to get the ss'' attention.

    "Everyone, calm down. I''ll start the ss in a bit.

    Lawrend turned his head away from Humility and focused to the front. There were two ckboards on the wall in front of the ss.

    "For the new students that are unaware, your First-Year is dedicated to the study of Magic Theory. If you don''t know the Magic Theory, your usage of magic will be inefficient. What I will be teaching you is the Magic Theory for lightning magic.

    "Once a month, the test for Moving Up is conducted. If you pass, you will be a Second-Year student. That is why the term First-Year is misleading. There can be Second-Year students that only studied as a First-Year for 8 months."

    "Since that''s out of the window, I''ll start my discussion now¡­"

    June exined the Magic Theory to the whole ss. As Lawrend listened on, he felt enlightened. He was finally being taught magic, and it made him happy.

    Throughout the lesson, he would discuss his ideas with Humility. In return, they had be friends. She was particrly amazed at his unique ideas about magic.

    ¡­

    "Lawrend, do you want to eat with me at my favorite ce?"

    Humility invited him as they stood up. June had just announced their break time.

    "Lawrend, are youing?"

    Levin also asked Lawrend. He had his shoulder around Johan''s. They looked like best friends already.

    "..."

    Lawrend looked at the two of them in confusion. A male ssmate or a female friend? The answer was obvious.

    "Sorry, Levin, but Humility asked me first."

    Lawrend smiled at Levin a little bit smugly.

    "Hehehe. Let''s go, Lawrend."

    Humility giggled, and she led the way out of the ssroom, and Lawrend followed after her.

    "That bastard¡­"

    Levin gritted his teeth and clenched his fist in anger.

    "That woman¡­ Levin, you should advise him to stay away from her."

    Johan said to Levin with squinted eyes as he watched Humility leave with Lawrend.

    "Why?"

    Levin asked in confusion.

    "Come here, I''ll tell you¡­"

    Johan whispered to Levin''s ears.

    ¡­

    "This is your favorite ce?"

    Lawrend looked around at the restaurant they just entered. There were many tables inside it, filled with students from different departments. It looked luxurious and well-maintained. Meanwhile, Aezel followed behind Lawrend like a shadow.

    "Yes, is it not to your liking?"

    Humility asked him a little embarrassed.

    "No. I just didn''t think that there would be so many restaurants in the academy. I was expecting a cafeteria."

    Lawrend shook his head and exined to her.

    The restaurants they passed by were serving different kinds of food. It was diverse and hard to pick one.

    "Hehe. Then let''s sit here."

    Humility giggled hearing Lawrend''s response. She led him to a 2-person table. Aezel stopped and stood behind Lawrend.

    A waiter approached them with a note and pen in his hand.

    "Do you want the usual?"

    The waiter asked Humility with great familiarity.

    "Yes. Lawrend, do you want to try what I eat here? It''s really good."

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Humility asked Lawrend.

    "Sure. This is provided by the academy, right?"

    Lawrend nodded his head, and he couldn''t help but ask in worry.

    "Yes. You don''t have to worry. As the kingdom sponsors the academy, everything here is provided by the kingdom."

    Humility replied to Lawrend with a smile.

    "Please wait a moment."

    The waiter bowed slightly to them before he left to get their order.

    Lawrend and Humility discussed the lesson earlier as they waited for their food to be served.

    "Dumpling dim sum and rice with soy sauce for two."

    The waiter arrived in front of them. He carried a tray which heid the contents on the table. Shortly after, he left.

    "This is your usual here?"

    Lawrend looked at the food in front of him in surprise. He didn''t expect to see a food simr to the Chinese food in his past life. It seems that the two worlds have some simrities between them.

    "Mm. You don''t like it?"

    Humility asked Lawrend worriedly.

    "I love it, actually. It looks tasty."

    Lawrend replied to her with a smile. Seeing a familiar food made him happy.

    "I''m d."

    Humility beamed at Lawrend.

    ''Isn''t this a date?''

    Lawrend asked himself with a wry smile on his face. He then shook his head and started eating.

 Chapter 124 - Asking Their Strengths

    "Anyways, Lawrend. Is she your maid?"

    Humility couldn''t help but ask. She pointed her finger at Aezel who stood behind him with a mask on her face.

    ??

    "Yes. She follows me around."

    Lawrend nodded his head and didn''t exin to her in detail.

    "Hmm¡­ I see."

    Humility looked at Aezel with interest.

    ...

    ss ended and Lawrend walked alone with Aezel tailing behind him silently. Humility had already gone a separate way. He was currently heading towards the academy''s gate.

    "Master!"

    A voice called out to him from behind.

    Lawrend turned around, and he saw Elena waving her hand as she ran towards him.

    "Didn''t I tell you to not call me ''Master''?"

    Lawrend looked at her coldly. This was her second time doing it.

    "Ah, sorry, Master."

    Elena bowed her head in apology.

    "Hey! What are you doing!?"

    Lawrend straightened her back up in a panic. He looked around, and he saw other students looking at them weirdly.

    "I''m apologizing?"

    Elena replied to Lawrend with a silly smile.

    "... Let''s go."

    Lawrend shook his head at her.

    "Master, was your first day at the academy, fun?"

    Elena asked him as she walked beside him.

    "It was interesting."

    Lawrend replied to her with a smile.

    "Interesting?"

    Elena furrowed her eyebrows in confusion.

    "Magic is¡­" (...simr to physics. It just has extra steps.)

    Lawrend didn''t say it out loud. He felt like he had an advantage over the people of this world. He just needs to grasp this magic theory, and then he can advance to be a Second-Year student easy-peasy.

    "Magic is what?"

    Elena was confused when Lawrend omitted his words.

    "Forget it. Let''s meet up with Aleshia and E then we can go home."

    Lawrend shook his head. Elena could only forget about it.

    They waited beside the gate for Aleshia and E.

    "Master!"

    Aleshia greeted Lawrend with a joyous smile on her face. She held E''s hand with her.

    "Why do you girls keep forgetting what I said?"

    Lawrend didn''t know what to say to her. They keep forgetting his words that they shouldn''t call him Master in the academy.

    "Let''s go home. I have something to ask each of you."

    Lawrend nodded his head at them.

    They then headed back to the Phoenix-Dragon Inn. What was obvious was that some people were looking at them from afar. They observed Lawrend''s group sneakily.

    ¡­

    Once they were back in the room, Lawrend turned to them and asked.

    "Elena, how strong are you right now?"

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend asked her with peering eyes.

    "I''m a High Mage already, Master."

    Elena replied to him with a smug smile.

    "Aleshia, how strong are you?"

    Lawrend turned to her and asked.

    "I just became a True Mage today."

    Aleshia replied to him with a proud smile on her face.

    "And you, E?"

    Lawrend asked her.

    "Young Master, E is still a Beginner Mage¡­"

    E replied, downcast. Her big sister had already surpassed her even though they both started practicing magic at the same time.

    "Your years?"

    Lawrend turned to Elena first.

    "Third-Year."

    She replied.

    "Second-Year."

    Aleshia replied.

    "E is not sure, Young Master. E studies under a private instructor."

    E replied.

    "That''s understandable. You practice a unique magic, after all."

    Lawrend nodded his head. He knew that E practices Space Magic ording to Olgar.

    "Anyways, Master. How about you? Did you enjoy your first day?"

    Elena asked Lawrend curiously. She wanted to know how it went.

    "Fufufu. I''ll answer for Master. He already went on a date with a beautiful woman in his ss."

    Aezel replied to her with augh. She had already removed her mask and the illusion that was hiding her horns.

    "M-Master did!?"

    Elena looked at Aezel in disbelief.

    "..."

    Aleshia was speechless.

    "Yes. She was even the one who invited him to eat."

    Aezel nodded her head and added.

    "Master, we''re rooting for you!"

    Elena said to him with her eyes shining.

    "What are you all saying? She''s just a friend."

    Lawrend replied to them with a wry smile on his face.

    "Really?"

    Aleshia looked at him skeptically.

    "Why aren''t you believing me?"

    Lawrend asked her with a frown.

    "Master, your technique and ability will make her submit to you without a doubt!"

    Aleshia said to him seriously.

    "I''m not that impressive."

    Lawrend shook his head. If it weren''t for his previous life''s memories then he would just be nothing in this world.

    Aezel: "Master, you''re saying that, but you turned your Beginner Magic Spell into a True Magic Spell within five minutes."

    Aezel said to Lawrend in displeasure.

    "Is it really that impressive? It felt so easy."

    Lawrend looked at her in confusion. He didn''t think that he did something incredible.

    "Master, I''m already a Noble Demon, yet I still can''t make a Beginner Magic Spell whenever I want. I need to have enlightenment first."

    Aezel exined to him.

    Aleshia: "Yes, Master. She''s right. Once she learns of your incredible ability and even your talent, she will surely be head over heels for you."

    Aleshia nodded her head firmly at Aezel''s words.

    "...Then, wouldn''t it be nice if we add another member?"

    Lawrend suddenly said to them with a smirk on his face.

    Aleshia: "Master¡­"

    Aezel: "Master¡­"

    Elena: "Master¡­"

    The three of their mouths were left open in shock.

    "Well, what''s the use thinking of all of these?"

    Lawrend shrugged his shoulders, seeing their shocked expressions.

    "Y-Yeah¡­ It''s not bad to get more help."

    Aleshia nodded her head forcefully.

    "Mm. Master will have more maids."

    Elena nodded her head.

    "Fufufu. As expected of Master, the father of my child."

    Aezel stared at Lawrend lovingly.

    "Speaking of child¡­"

    Lawrend winked at the three of them and leered at their bodies.

    "... Come, E. Let''s go visit Nimnim and Fefe."

    Aleshia understood what Lawrend meant, and she turned to E and urged her to leave the room with her.

    "I''ll returnter."

    Aleshia said to them before she winked at Lawrend.

    "Alright."

    Lawrend and the rest nodded their heads. Aleshia left the room and closed the door.

    "Fufufu. Elena, I''ll guide you."

    Aezel held Elena''s shoulders from behind. She then pushed her down, making Elena kneel in front of Lawrend.

 Chapter 125 - Foursome Foreplay ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "S-Sister Aezel¡­"

    ??

    Elena said to her nervously. It wasn''t mentioned, but Elena also started calling Aezel ''Sister''. In fact, all of them call each other sisters now.

    "Rx! You already masturbated Master before. This shouldn''t be hard for you."

    Aezel massaged Elena''s shoulders to ease her.

    "Okay¡­"

    Elena looked straight at Lawrend''s crotch and gulped hard.

    "Now, pull it out."

    Aezel said to Elena.

    "O-Okay¡­"

    Elena slowly pulled down Lawrend''s pants under his cloak. Suddenly, Lawrend''s cock sprang out.

    "Ahh! It''s so big¡­ Was it really this big before?"

    Elena examined it closely with her eyes.

    "Why don''t you try holding it?"

    Aezel grabbed Elena''s hand and ced it on Lawrend''s rigid member to hold it.

    Elena carefully held Lawrend''s cock within her soft hands. This was her first time holding it in front of her so closely.

    "It''s hot, right?"

    Aezel smiled at Elena. She then guided Elena''s hand and moved it up and down on Lawrend''s cock. It went even harder the more she jacked it off.

    "How does it feel, Master?"

    Elena asked Lawrend with excitement in her eyes as she looked up at him.

    "It feels good."

    Lawrend replied to her with a smile. Truth is¡­ It just feels like someone was stimting his dick. Although, it''s her first time so Lawrend was being lenient with her.

    "How about this?"

    Elena gave the tip a lick with her tongue. It brushed under it and Lawrend felt pleasure from it.

    "Mm."

    Lawrend nodded at her.

    Elena then proceeded to lick all over Lawrend''s hot and rigid cock. Her slimy saliva thered all over it, lubricating it.

    "You''re doing good, Elena."

    Aezel nodded her head in satisfaction.

    "I''m back."

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Aleshia opened the door and entered the room. She saw Elena licking Lawrend''s cock like it was candy.

    "Wee back, Sister Aleshia. Fufufu. Can you teach her? I remember you saying that you''re really good at sucking the master off."

    Aezel greeted Aleshia with a smile and asked her.

    "Oh¡­ Elena, do you want me to teach you?"

    Aleshia nodded her head and asked Elena. If she was willing, then she would teach Elena.

    "Yes, Sister Aleshia."

    Elena nodded her head. She removed her tongue and started masturbating it with her hand while she looked at Aleshia.

    "Elena, your saliva is different¡­ It''s so lubricating."

    Lawrend said to her. It wasn''t like normal saliva that doesn''t work well as a lubricant for long. It''s almost as if Elena''s saliva came from her pussy.

    "Do you like it, Master? It''s because I''m a slime."

    Elena smiled at Lawrend suggestively.

    "Mm. I like it. It feels really good."

    Lawrend nodded his head at her.

    "Elena, you should put it in your mouth already. Master likes it if you suck him hard."

    Aleshia said to her seeing that she wasn''t giving Lawrend a blowjob yet.

    "Okay."

    Elena nodded her head. She mped her lips tightly and pushed Lawrend''s hard and bursting cock inside her mouth. It was so tight that Lawrend felt good just from inserting it inside her mouth.

    Aezel: "Master, look here."

    Aezel said to Lawrend. He turned his head towards her, and he was kissed by her. She pushed her tongue inside his mouth and invited him to a passionate kiss.

    "Alright. I''ll help him take off his clothes."

    Seeing that they were going at it, Aleshia went over behind Lawrend and started undoing his clothing. Before long, Lawrend was fully naked in front of them.

    "Mmm¡­ *suck*... *slurp*"

    Elena moved her head up and down Lawrend''s cock. She used her lips to pleasure him while her tongue wrapped all around it, doubling the pleasure.

    Meanwhile, Aleshia ran her hand all over Lawrend''s body. She then focused her eyes on one of Lawrend''s erogenous zone out in the open.

    Aleshia crouched a little and ced her mouth over Lawrend''s nipples. Her tongue licked it all over. She remembered how he did it to her, and she did the same to him.

    Lawrend grabbed her ass with his hand and squished it.

    "Ah!"

    Aleshia moaned in pleasure.

    Lawrend did the same to Aezel. He even caressed her slit under her clothes.

    The four of them serviced each other for a few minutes.

    Aleshia''s pussy slowly got wet, and it passed through her panties. Aezel was even more so, her cave got so wet that it had already run down her legs. She just felt that stimted from kissing Lawrend passionately.

    Without any warnings, Lawrend''s hot and hard cock twitched inside Elena''s mouth. It released a huge burst of thick semen.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Elena closed her eyes and sucked all of Lawrend''s semen out. She enjoyed its sweet taste before she swallowed it down her throat.

    "Don''t stop."

    Aleshia stopped licking Lawrend''s nipple and said to Elena.

    In response, Elena nodded her head and continued sucking Lawrend''s erect and sensitive cock.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahhh¡­"

    Lawrend panted haggardly. The three of them were doing their best to make him cum. He pinched Aezel''s erect and bulging clit with his fingers.

    "Ahh! Master¡­"

    Aezel moaned, and her eyes looked at Lawrend passionately. She grabbed her own breast and fondled it on her own. She had a look of pleasure on her face.

    "The three of you are trying to make me cum so much, huh?"

    Lawrend''s fighting spirit was ignited. He then released a small shock of electricity on Aezel''s clit.

    "Ahhhhh!!! M-Master¡­"

    Aezel moaned loudly. The moment Lawrend released that small shock, she felt pleasure run through her whole body.

    "Ahh! Ah!"

    Aezel''s crotch twitched again and again even though Lawrend only released a small shock. Liquid flowed down her legs as she came from the pleasure.

    Aleshia stared at Aezel in shock. She gulped, and she couldn''t help but feel her body be more sensitive all over after just witnessing that.

    Lawrend pulled Aleshia''s skirt up before he plunged his middle finger up her wet hole.

    "Ahh! Ren¡­ T-That was so sudden¡­"

    Aleshia moaned and said to Lawrend weakly. Her body heated up as it gave up its resistance.

    "I''m not done."

    Lawrend grinned evilly.

    "AHHHH!!"

    Aleshia moaned uncontrobly as Lawrend just released a shock of electricity inside her wet folds.

 Chapter 126 - Elena Enjoys Her First Time ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Master¡­ Did you just shock me?"

    ??

    Aleshia looked at Lawrend while gasping for breath. She mped her legs as she felt so sensitive that the slightest movement of her legs gave her pleasure.

    "Yes. Why would I be the only one to cu¡ª Arghh! Elena!"

    Lawrend was just saying to Aleshia how he wasn''t just gonna let them make him cum, when Elena suddenly sucked his cock as she would rather suck his cock than breathe.

    Elena changed her tongue and it extended. She wrapped it all around his cock and started moving her head back and forth.

    "E-Elena¡­"

    Aleshia looked at her in shock. She never saw Lawrend react like this.

    "Fufufu. She''s really talented."

    Aezelmented. Her waist still twitched once in a while. Lawrend''s shock was just too much for her.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­ S-Stop it, Elena. You''re too good¡­"

    Lawrend panted and stopped her as his body also twitched.

    "Okay, Master."

    Elena sucked all of her salivae on Lawrend''s cock before she spoke to him.

    "Alright. Let''s all go to the bed."

    Lawrend pulled them all towards the bed.

    Aleshia, Elena, and Aezel all helped each other to get undressed. Once they were ready, Lawrend made Elenay on the bed with her pussy hanging on the edge. Aleshia rode on top of Elena and bent her ass towards Lawrend.

    "What a nice view."

    Lawrend smirkedsciviously seeing the pussy sandwich in front of him. To be clear, Elena wasying on her back while Aleshia was on top of herying on her stomach. That''s what a pussy sandwich meant.

    "Master, what about me?"

    Aezel asked him from the side. She felt lonely seeing the two of them making a pussy sandwich.

    "I''ll use my fingers."

    Lawrend replied to her with a smirk.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "M-Master¡­ Can I fuck Sister Aezel? I''ll copy your cock as it enters me with my slime tentacles."

    Elena suddenly spoke up and gave them her idea.

    "You want to fuck Aezel? Even though you''re a girl?"

    Lawrend asked her in disbelief.

    "Yes, Master. Sister Aezel has been nice to me, so I''m just doing her a favor."

    Elena nodded her head firmly.

    "It''s fine, Master. Since she''ll imitate your cock and every time you thrust into her¡­ I''ll think of it as your cock!"

    Aezel replied to Lawrend. She became curious what it would feel like if Elena''s slime tentacle fucked her.

    "Fine. I already impregnated you anyway."

    Lawrend smiled at her.

    "Are you ready, Elena?"

    Lawrend asked her with a smile. He rubbed his cock at the entrance of her pussy.

    "Y-Yes, Master. Please satisfy yourself!"

    Elena nodded her head nervously. She allowed Lawrend to enter her.

    "Alright!"

    Lawrend aligned his cock right up at her entrance before he slowly pushed it inside her.

    "It''s okay, Sister Elena."

    Aleshia grabbed Elena''s hand and grasped it. Elena''s face contorted in pain before it suddenly changed to one of pleasure.

    "Ahh! Mmmm-!"

    Elena moaned lewdly. It felt like Lawrend stabbed some heavenly stick inside her. She gasped in pleasure as it stimted her folds.

    "Does it still hurt?"

    Lawrend asked her worriedly.

    "C-Continue!! More, Master!"

    Elena screamed in desire.

    "Sure."

    Lawrend smiled, and he started thrusting into her again and again. Her slimy pussy mped on his cock whenever it tries to exit her. He then felt it inviting his cock in whenever he trusts inside.

    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!"

    Elena moaned loudly. She felt like her brain was already turning into mush. As a slime, she was more sensitive than humans. She was also more flexible.

    "Sister Elena¡­"

    Aleshia went over and kissed Elena. Meanwhile, Elena''s hand turned to her slime tentacle, and it found its way towards Aezel''s pussy.

    Aezel guided it to her pussy before it changed shape in front of her. It took on the appearance of Lawrend''s cock.

    Elena could feel every nook and cranny of Lawrend''s cock inside her so she was able to make a lifelike replica using her slime tentacle.

    "Ahh!! It feels the same¡­"

    Aezel suddenly felt the slime cock enter her without any warning. It was in sync with Lawrend''s pounding of Elena''s slime pussy.

    Aleshia and Elena''s mouths made slurping noises as they kissed each other passionately. It was like they were lovers.

    Aleshia could only fondle her own breast as she desperately tried to pleasure herself with them.

    "Puah¡­ Sister Aleshia¡­ Do you want me to make a slime tentacle for you too?"

    Elena asked her seeing her desperate attempt to pleasure herself.

    "Don''t worry about her, Elena. How about this?"

    Lawrend said to her. He then pulled his sword out of her sheath and thrust it in between their pussy. This was the advantage of doing it in the sandwich pussy position. He can fuck both of them at the same time.

    "Ah!"

    "Ah!"

    "Ah!

    Elena and Aleshia moaned at the same time, even Aezel was in sync with them.

    "I''ll make the three of you cum at the same time."

    Lawrend said to them with an evil smirk on his face.

    "Ah! Ahh! Mnn..!"

    "Ahyaa! B-Buzu! M-More!"

    "Master! Master! Fuck this slut more!"

    The three of them moaned and shouted lewdly.

    As for Lawrend, he kept thinking of grasnds in his head to avoid cumming too quickly.

    Fucking in between their pussies is no different than fucking an actual vagina. Their navels are just so smooth, and Aleshia''s weight presses on his cock. It was like another tight pussy.

    "Aleshia!"

    Lawrymend pulled his cock out of their pussy sandwich before he plugged it inside her wet hole.

    "Ahhh!! So suddenly¡­"

    Aleshia moaned loudly before copsing on top of Elena weakly. She couldn''t take it. Her vaginal folds were already sensitive as they awaited stimtion when Lawrend''s cock thrust inside her.

    "Ah! Ahhhhh!!"

    That was the straw that broke the camel''s back. Aleshia came, and she squirted a lot of pee on the bed.

    "A-Aleshia!"

    Lawrend felt Aleshia''s vagina mp on his cock in a rhythmic motion as it tried to juice his semen out of it.

 Chapter 127 - She Doesnâ€™t Care Anymore ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [NOTICE: Chapter is a little bit longer so it costs 1 more coin.]

    ??

    "I don''t care anymore! Cum inside me, Ren!"

    Aleshia shouted uncontrobly. She was feeling so good right now that she lost her rational thought.

    "Agh!"

    Lawrend forcefully pulled his cock out of her. Her vagina resisted it so much that he was now on the verge of cumming.

    "I''m cumming!"

    Lawrend shouted. A huge stter of white semen painted Aleshia''s slender back. Some of it clung to her hair.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­ I almost impregnated you¡­"

    Lawrend panted haggardly. That took a lot of his will to pull out of her instead of cumming inside her warm and pleasurable pussy.

    "Ren¡­ That wasn''t enough¡­"

    Aleshia said to Lawrend.

    "Master, allow me."

    Aezel said to Lawrend as she stood up and grasped Lawrend''s limp cock with her hot hand.

    She started masturbating it before she went down and sucked it inside her mouth. She used her tongue to clean Lawrend''s semen all over it.

    "Mmahh¡­ It''s now hard again."

    Aezel smiled seeing Lawrend''s cock hard again.

    "Aleshia, I''ll make you cum one more time before I fuck Aezel."

    Lawrend said to her.

    "M-Mm¡­"

    Aleshia nodded her head a little bit nervous. Anticipation built up inside her heart.

    "Master,ter¡­ you can fill me up with your baby juice."

    Aezel said to Lawrend with passionate eyes.

    "Alright."

    Lawrend nodded his head at her.

    "Are you ready, Aleshia? I''ll try out something I''ve never tried before."

    Lawrend warned her.

    "I am."

    Aleshia nodded her head she even used her hand to guide Lawrend''s erect and rigid cock inside her pussy.

    "Ah!"

    Aleshia moaned as Lawrend''s cock entered her once again.

    "Here ites."

    Lawrend said to her.

    "AHHHHHH!!! Ahh! Ahh! Ahh!"

    Aleshia suddenly screamed loudly. Something suddenly happened inside her pussy. She felt so much pleasure that she fainted shortly after. Her waist kept twitching as she squirted repeatedly.

    "D-Did I overdo it?"

    Lawrend said with a wry smile on his face. He could feel her pussy twitching all around his cock. It tried to milk it, but nothing came out.

    "Fufufu. As expected of Master."

    Aezelughed seeing Aleshia unconscious on top of Elena.

    "Master¡­ Can you do the same to me before you do it with Sister Aezel?"

    Elena looked at Lawrend beggingly. She yearned to feel good just like Aleshia.

    "Sure."

    Lawrend smiled at her. He then pulled his cock out of Aleshia''s still- twitching pussy and inserted it inside Elena.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Elena enjoyed the sensation of Lawrend''s cock entering her after a short while. It was like every nerve ending in her vaginal folds was being stimted as pleasure courses through her body.

    "Ready?"

    Lawrend asked her.

    "Mm! Make me feel good, Master!"

    Elena nodded her head seductively. Suddenly, something pleasurable and tasty entered inside her body through her pussy.

    "Ahhhhhhmmmmmmmm!!! Master, y-your lightning tastes so goood!"

    Elena moaned really lewdly. The only thing she felt was pleasure. As she was a Lightning Slime. The shock that Lawrend sent into her vagina through his cock was like he came inside her. She felt totally blissful feeling it.

    Elena''s pussy moved in a rhythmic motion as it massaged Lawrend''s cock like it was inside her mouth. Lawrend felt thousands of small tongues caress his cock.

    "E-Elena! You''re gonna make me cum!"

    Lawrend shouted to her.

    "It''s fine, Master. Fill me¡­ more¡­"

    Elena said to Lawrend seductively. And of course, who was Lawrend to pull out when a woman was begging for him to cum inside her?

    "I''m cumming inside you!"

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lawrend shouted. A huge burst of his semen poured inside her, directly into her womb.

    "A-Ahhh! I-It''s pouring inside me like crazy!! It''s so much better than Master''s lightning¡­''

    Elena''s eyes rolled over as the pleasure from feeling Lawrend filling her insides made her mind stop functioning as she ran out of breath.

    "That was so irresistible¡­"

    Lawrend couldn''t help but say. He couldn''t resist her pleas to cum inside her. Next time, he had to be careful lest he makes her pregnant.

    "Ahh¡­. It''s a lot, Master. What if you made me pregnant?"

    Elena stared at Lawrend passionately.

    "*Gulp*"

    Lawrend made an audible gulp. Just seeing her face made his cock hard again.

    "Fufufu. Watching that was so hot, Elena."

    Aezelughed from the side. She licked her lips seductively as she nced at Lawrend wet and rigid member.

    "It''s too early for you to be pregnant, Elena. You still need to study, right?"

    Lawrend asked her worriedly.

    "What are you saying, Master? You won''t take responsibility?"

    Elena asked Lawrend with a pout on her face.

    "Ah¡­ No. I mean, I''m still not ready to make another baby."

    Lawrend said to her truthfully.

    "Alright, Master. I''ll just eat it."

    Elena nodded her head with a smile hearing Lawrend''s words.

    "Thank you for the meal. Wahhh!! It tastes really good-buzu~"

    Elena''s face contorted in pleasure after she controlled her womb to swallow his semen inside her body which promptly dissolved it.

    "Now, it''s my turn, Master."

    Aezel had been waiting for her turn. She grabbed Lawrend''s cock and licked it all over to clean it before she impatiently bent her ass towards him.

    "Master, treat me like a slut once again¡­"

    Aezel murmured to Lawrend in a heated voice.

    "Hahaha. A slut will always be a slut, huh? Even though you''re already pregnant. You still beg for my cock."

    Lawrendughed and smirked at her evilly.

    "Master! Hurry!"

    Aezel shouted to him impatiently.

    "Alright!"

    Lawrend shouted at her. He then swung his waist and plunged his cock deep inside her.

    "Ahhhh!! I take it back¡­ The real thing is the best!"

    Aezel moaned in pleasure. She thought that Elena''s slime tentacle was a good recement, but no. Lawrend''s stiff and rigid cock was what she was looking for. She wanted to be pounded by it till she goes crazy.

    "Ah! Ahh! Mmm¡­ Yes, slowly the¡ª, Ahh!! So suddenly¡ª! It''s as if you, ahh! Don''t care about me at all¡ª!!"

    Aezel enjoyed Lawrend''s ruthless thrust. She felt like she was at the peak of her life.

    "I-I''m cumming!"

    Aezel, due to her holding back for so long after watching Elena and Aleshia cum from Lawrend''s cock, came very easily. She felt like she was filled by Lawrend every time he enters inside her.

    "Is it my imagination, but your slit is more tighter than before."

    Lawrend asked her as he continued thrusting deep inside her. Each thrust of him pokes her womb that was carrying with it a young life.

    "I-I think it''s because I''m pregnant¡­ Ahh!"

    Aezel said to him as she gasped for breath. She tried to hold back her moans, but it was just so good.

    Lawrend pounded her insides for a dozen minutes before they finally reached the climax. Elena and Aleshia rubbed their clits and fondled their breasts as they watched Lawrend pound Aezel.

    "H-Husband, I''m gonna cum!"

    Aezel shouted in her haggard and lewd voice.

    "Me too! Let''s do it together!"

    Lawrend shouted to her. He then released a huge burst of cum inside her. His balls are finally emptied. No more sperm was left as it filled Aezel''s insides. Though, her cervix was tightly closed due to her pregnancy, so all of Lawrend''s white semen filled the back of her vaginal canal.

    "Ahh!! I can feel your warm semen filling me¡­"

    Aezel said softly as she rxed herself on the bed. She was tired.

    "Ahh!"

    "Ahh"

    Elena and Aleshia who were watching from the sidelines both released a huge squirt. The four of them came together.

 Chapter 128 - Challenged By A Dog ?

    "Geez, Master. Look at the mess you made."

    Elena pouted looking at the wet bed covered in all kinds of fluids.

    ??

    "It''s not just mine. It''s also you girls."

    Lawrend said to her with a shake of his head.

    "It''s your fault for making us feel so good."

    Elena said to him in aint.

    "A man got to fill holes when he''s asked to."

    Lawrend shrugged at her.

    "M-Master, what are you even saying?"

    Elena''s face turned red hearing Lawrend''s words.

    "Anyways, I''ll go sleep on the other bed. That was so tiring."

    Lawrend said to her. He then plopped himself on the bed.

    As for Aezel and Aleshia, they were both taking a bath. Elena didn''t have to as she was a slime. Her body automatically cleans itself.

    "Goodnight, Master."

    Elena said to him.

    ¡­

    The next morning, Lawrend attended the academy.

    "Good morning, Lawrend."

    Humility greeted Lawrend with a smile on her face. She was already sitting on her seat, and she patted the one beside her.

    "Good morning, Humility."

    Lawrend greeted back to her with a smile. He couldn''t help but remember Aleshia and Aezel''s words yesterday.

    "Hehe. Are you excited about our lesson for today?"

    Humility giggled and asked him.

    "Hm? What is it about?"

    Lawrend asked her in curiosity. Now that she mentioned it, he became curious as to what it was. He also sat down beside her.

    "It''s the reason why mana is impure."

    Humility replied to him with an excited look on her face.

    "You know about it?"

    Lawrend asked her.

    "Yes¡­ Actually, this is my second year here."

    Humility nodded her head and said to him with a downcast expression.

    "Really?"

    Lawrend looked at her in surprise. She doesn''t seem like the student to repeat a year.

    "Is it surprising? I''m not that good at grasping the theories behind magic."

    Humility said to him sadly.

    "I see. I''ll help you if you want."

    Lawrend replied to her with a smile.

    "Thank you!"

    Humility''s eyes lit up as she thanked Lawrend. She went closer to him, and her boobs identally touched his shoulder.

    "HAHH!? What does someone like you who relies on connections can do to help her?"

    Suddenly, one of their male ssmates stood up. He looked at Lawrend in ridicule.

    "K-Kenova¡­"

    Humility looked at the male student worriedly.

    "Who is he?"

    Lawrend turned to her and asked.

    "His name is Kenova Bruedin, the son of the right-hand man of the next patriarch of the Rubrignis n. He is really smart. He can grasp the theories of magic very easily. People believe that he would be one of the First-Year students who will move up to Second-Year."

    Humility exined to him.

    "Huh, Rubrignis?"

    Lawrend squinted his eyes as he examined Kenova. The only Rubrignis he had a problem with was Vernon. He was likely acting on his behalf since thetter can''t enroll in the academy.

    "You know someone from the Rubrignis n?"

    Humility asked Lawrend in surprise.

    "Yes. More than know. He hates me."

    Lawrend nodded his head to her.

    "How shameless."

    Humility furrowed her eyebrows.

    "Let me tell you one thing, newbie. Magic is not easy. Even if you won the Entrance Test, you are still not as great as me who have continuously scored the highest in this ss."

    Kenova raised his head high as he looked down at Lawrend. He stood in front of them imposingly.

    "Did that red onion tell you to say that?"

    Lawrend asked Kenova calmly.

    "R-Red onion!?"

    Kenova took a step back in shock.

    "So it''s really him."

    Seeing his reaction, Lawrend knew that he was right. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have reacted at all.

    "Hmph. So what if you know?"

    Kenova snorted and raised his chin arrogantly.

    "I don''t know. I''m just curious why a dog of someone I already defeated is barking in front of me."

    Lawrend replied to him calmly.

    "Y-You! Do you dare challenge me to a Theory Test!?"

    Kenova fumed in anger. He was at a loss for words on what to reply to Lawrend so he could only challenge him.

    "What''s a Theory Test?"

    Lawrend turned his head and asked Humility.

    "It''s a test where you write theoretical calctions, and whoever has the most urate one when it''s tested wins."

    Humility exined to him.

    "I see. Thanks."

    Lawrend nodded his head and thanked her. He then turned his head to Kenova.

    "I ept."

    Lawrend said to him.

    "Heh. Idiot."

    Kenova snickered hearing Lawrend''s reply.

    "We''ll see."

    Lawrend said to him with a smirk on his face. He has memories from his previous life so he definitely has an advantage when ites to understanding theories.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Hm? What are you two doing?"

    June entered the room and asked both of them. He had a thick textbook in his arms.

    "Nothing, Mr. White."

    Kenova was the one who answered. He then returned to his seat and sat down.

    Lawrend looked at June calmly.

    "Alright. Everyone sit down."

    June nodded his head in satisfaction.

    "Yes, Mr. White."

    Everyone then proceeded to sit down.

    "Starting today, I''ll be teaching a new magic theory that was just recently made."

    June smiled widely at the ss.

    "What?"

    Everyone had looks of disbelief on their faces. Even Kenova''s face was twisted in agony. He turned his head to Lawrend and gritted his teeth.

    It would just be even grounds, he was still sure that he can still win because he can learn faster.

    "Mr. White, what magic theory is it?"

    Someone from the ss asked.

    "The Undrasil Purification Magic Theory. It describes the process of mana purification in detail."

    June replied.

    "Alright. Seeing that you are all interested, I''ll start discussing it."

    June turned to the ckboard and picked up a white chalk.

    "What is mana?"

    June wrote ''Mana'' on the board and asked.

    Kenova turned to Lawrend and smirked before he raised his hand.

    "Answer."

    June pointed at Kenova.

    "Mana is the energy we use to create spells."

    Kenova answered confidently.

    "Correct."

    June nodded his head in satisfaction.

    But suddenly, a hand was raised.

    "Mr. White, I think there is a better answer for that."

    Lawrend interrupted him.

 Chapter 129 - Shocking The Class

    "Better answer?"

    June furrowed his eyebrows at Lawrend.

    ??

    "Lawrend! What Kenova said is textbook information! It couldn''t get anymore correct than that."

    Humility tugged Lawrend''s cloak anxiously.

    "I''m sure that my answer is more correct. Or rather, his answer is wrong!"

    Lawrend pointed at Kenova. He was not doing this because he wanted to. He was simply tired of people thinking that he was a pushover.

    "Hmm? Very well."

    June''s expression turned solemn. Lawrend stood up.

    "I think mana is not the energy that we use to create our spells. I think mana is our spell. It is only because of the different way we use it, does it change form and take on different kinds of spells."

    Lawrend exined to all of them. This was an enlightenment he had when Aezel taught him that being struck by lightning helps you learn to control magic.

    "Where did you learn this?"

    June raised an eyebrow. There was an inkling of disbelief on his face.

    As for Lawrend''s ssmates, they were all looking at Lawrend skeptically like he was some sort of an idiot.

    "Hah. Stop trying to impress a girl you will never be able to court."

    Kenova sneered as he sat on his chair.

    "I''m not impressing anyone. I simply want to show everyone in this ss how stupid you are."

    Lawrend shook his head as he exined to him.

    "Hmph. Keep making excuses. We can all see your motives."

    Kenova snorted while he kept looking straight.

    Meanwhile, June''s face has been darkening as he listened to the two of them argue. His cheek twitched when Lawrend said that he was showing to everyone how stupid Kenova is.

    "Lawrend, can you exin in detail what you mean?"

    June asked Lawrend solemnly.

    "Alright."

    Lawrend nodded his head.

    He then proceeded to exin what he knew about lightning magic, and how to increase your control on your mana to increase your mana purity.

    "U-Unprecedented!"

    June looked at Lawrend in disbelief.

    "What the¡­"

    Even Kenova''s face was ashen. He doesn''t want to admit it, but Lawrend''s exnation makes more sense than what he was taught.

    "Who taught you magic?"

    June asked Lawrend excitedly.

    "I learned by myself. Though, someone taught me things that caused me to learn what I just exined."

    Lawrend replied humbly.

    "And who is this teacher of yours?"

    June asked in anticipation. He was dying to know who could possibly have such a highprehension of lightning magic.

    "She''s¡­ I don''t think she''d want to be named."

    Lawrend stopped and smiled. It was obvious that his exnation will attract a lot of attention seeing June and the ss'' reaction to it.

    Who knows? Maybe it would even attract the attention of that Grand Mage that captured her before. He wasn''t even sure if Aezel''s horns are actually hidden to a Grand Mage. It would be a disaster if she was caught because of his mistake.

    "...That''s a shame. Alright."

    June nodded his head reluctantly. He was very eager to know who could possible teach this knowledge to Lawrend. It would surely further their understanding of magic. It was not just the Lightning Department that would benefit, but the whole academy.

    Kenova looked at Lawrend in fear. He had kicked an iron te. He thought that it would be easy to win against Lawrend since he wasn''t from the capital city but oh boy, he was so wrong.

    He swore to himself that he would stay further away from Lawrend and never disturb him again.

    As for the ss, they all looked at Lawrend in awe. He just toppled the ideas that they were taught in his exnations.

    Humility stared at Lawrend. It''s hard to know what was going through her mind.

    "Oh, right. Mr. White, can you be the witness for Kenova''s challenge to me?"

    Lawrend smirked.

    He could guess that Kenova would give up after knowing that he was smarter than him. It''s a disadvantage for him that Lawrend has the memory of his previous life as his thinking is molded by science.

    "Hm? Is it true?"

    June turned his head to Kenova and asked with a raise of his eyebrow.

    "M-Mr. White, he''s lying!"

    Kenova immediately shook his head vigorously. He wouldn''t go court his death now that he knew he had no chance of winning against Lawrend.

    "Mr. White, Lawrend is saying the truth. It was Kenova who initiated the challenge."

    Humility stood up for Lawrend. She was disgusted seeing Kenova back out like a coward. She doesn''t like him one bit, especially since he''s being antagonistic to Lawrend.

    June turned his head to the students in the ss and saw them nod their heads one by one. They were all supporting Lawrend. They believe that he will be someone important in the future so this was their chance to curry him a favor.

    "I saw it too, Mr. White!"

    Levin stood up and said to June.

    "Me too!"

    "I''ve seen it!"

    One by one, each of the students in the ss presented themselves as a witness.

    "Hmph. So you''re a coward? You''re backing out now after realizing that you can''t win against Lawrend?"

    June snorted and looked at Kenova in displeasure. He can''t believe that he thought so well of him before.

    "M-Mr. White, that isn''t the case! I just thought that it wouldn''t be worth Lawrend''s time¡­"

    Kenova hurriedly exined himself in a panic.

    "I don''t care! You think you''re so smart, huh. Serves you right for being too arrogant. You already challenged a new student in our ss? How disgraceful of you."

    June berated Kenova angrily. What he dislikes the most are people bullying others.

    "Mr. White¡­"

    Kenova stared at June in disbelief. His heart ached hearing the June that always praises him to say such heartwrenching words.

    "Enough. I''ll be the witness to this challenge. Tell me the details clearly. If you dare lie, I''ll demote you to ss D."

    June said in a deep tone of voice. He threatened Kenova so it would be hard for him to lie.

    "It''s like this¡­"

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Kenova slowly exined what his challenge to Lawrend was.

    "Hm? You still hadn''t betted anything?"

    June raised an eyebrow and turned his head to Lawrend.

 Chapter 130 - Competing Theory Calculations

    "We hadn''t gotten the chance to, as you interrupted us, Mr. White."

    Lawrend smiled at June jokingly.

    ??

    "Hohohoho, I like your guts."

    June praised Lawrend after seeing him smile at him.

    "Mr. White, I concede!"

    Kenova shouted immediately after he realized where this conversation would be taken. He doesn''t want to go through unnecessary suffering.

    "Concede?"

    June turned his head to Kenova like he just heard the funniest joke ever.

    "Yes!"

    Kenova nodded his head vehemently.

    "Lawrend, what do you want to bet?"

    June merely nced at Kenova before he ignored him and asked Lawrend.

    "I think the loser should be demoted to ss D."

    Lawrend answered with a smile on his face. He doesn''t know what''s the difference between the sses were, but he could guess it was worse after hearing June threaten Kenova with it.

    "Hohoho! A great answer."

    Juneughed uproariously at Lawrend''s answer.

    "Mr. White, please!"

    Kenova hurriedly bowed to June. His fear of being demoted to ss D was more than anything.

    "Hmph. I want to show you a lesson."

    June snorted at Kenova.

    "So, what does the winner get?"

    June turned his head and asked Lawrend.

    "Hmm¡­ I don''t know. What do you think is proper, Mr. White?"

    Lawrend tried to think of something, but he doesn''t know much about the academy toe to a decision.

    "I''ll rmend you to a special mission."

    June replied to him.

    At this point, it was obvious to everyone that June was just rewarding Lawrend in a way.

    "A special mission?"

    Lawrend tilted his head slightly in confusion.

    Meanwhile, everyone in the ss murmured to each other when they heard June''s words.

    "Lawrend, a special mission is rarely granted to anyone. Once youplete a special mission, the academy will easily approve your Moving Up request."

    Humility exined to Lawrend, seeing that he was confused about it.

    "Thank you."

    Lawrend thanked her with a smile before he turned his head back towards June.

    "I think that''s a good reward."

    Lawrend said to him.

    "Very well."

    June nodded his head in satisfaction.

    Kenova, who had thoughts of conceding quickly changed his mind when he heard the reward. No matter what happens, he will do his best to win! The reward was just too great and even the punishment is harsher.

    "How about you, do you agree?"

    June turned his head to Kenova and asked.

    "I don''t have any problem, Mr. White."

    Kenova replied to him with a solemn nod.

    "That''s good."

    June looked at both of them and nodded his head.

    "I''ll start teaching the Undrasil Purification Magic Theory then."

    June said to the whole ss. He then proceeded to teach them what this new theory was all about and how it works.

    After teaching the whole ss, June turned his head to Lawrend and Kenova alternately.

    "And so, my question for the two of you is, ''What is the most effective way to apply this theory for lightning magic?''."

    June asked them with a smile on his face.

    This question has many possible answers. It would be down to who can think of the most efficient one.

    This theory focuses on the fact that mana from the environment is inherently impure. And the way to purify it is by moving it in circles, and the impurities will umte at the edge of the circle.

    The question is, how to apply it to lightning magic. What was mentioned above was how it would theoretically happen to mana without any elemental properties. He still hadn''t exined to them what the application for lightning magic was.

    "You both have 20 minutes to think. Write your answers on a sheet of paper and submit it to me after you''re done."

    June said to them.

    "Here."

    Humility gave Lawrend a pen and paper.

    "Thank you."

    Lawrend epted it and thanked her.

    "No problem, but are you really sure that you can do this? I''m not that good academically, but I still know that this question is out of scope for True Mages like us."

    Humility said to him with concern on her face.

    "Don''t worry, I can do this."

    Lawrend reassured her with a smile. He really liked the fact that she was even concerned about him as they only knew each other yesterday.

    Kenova scribbled on his paper very fast. He was doing mental calctions as if his life depended on it.

    As for Lawrend¡­ He sat there calmly. He asked himself, ''What are the impurities anyway? Since they hinder mana, then what are they?''.

    Everyone in the ss could see Kenova scribbling very fast and Lawrend calmly sitting there. They don''t want to admit it, but they are slowly starting to think that Kenova has a higher chance of winning.

    "Lawrend¡­"

    Humility gripped her fists tightly in anxiousness. She''s rooting for him, so she doesn''t want to see him lose.

    "10 minutes!"

    June shouted dramatically.

    When Kenova heard it, he scribbled his calctions even faster. As for Lawrend, he shook his head. He then started writing on his paper. His hand was as swift as lightning as he wrote calctions on it.

    "5 minutes!"

    June shouted again. Kenova had already written on several pages while Lawrend was still on the same one.

    "1 minute!"

    June shouted once again. This time, Kenova was sweating bullets of sweat.

    "5!"

    "4!"

    "3!"

    "2!"

    "1!"

    "Time''s up! Give me your papers."

    June shouted to them with his hands open.

    "Phew."

    Kenova released a sigh of relief. It was very tiring for him, but he managed to calcte a very feasible application for the theory.

    "Did you do it?"

    Humility asked Lawrend anxiously.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I don''t know."

    Lawrend replied to her.

    Humility was dumbstruck hearing Lawrend''s response to her. Her heart rapidly beat as she became even more anxious after hearing his careless response.

    Lawrend stood up and passed his paper to June. Kenova did the same, and he eyed Lawrend like a hawk.

    "I''m winning this one."

    Kenova said to him before he turned around and sat on his seat.

 Chapter 131 - Lawrend Loses?

    "Alright. Then, I''ll read yours first if you are so confident."

    June said after he heard Kenova''s remark to Lawrend.

    ??

    Kenova almost tripped on the floor when he heard June''s words.

    "Hmm¡­"

    June started to read the calctions written by Kenova. It was written in several pages, so it took him a while.

    Everyone in the ss awaited with bated breaths. They were anxious to know who got it correctly, because Kenova suddenly got so confident, so everyone felt unsure.

    "Huh?"

    Suddenly, June looked at the papers submitted by Kenova in shock.

    His eyes scanned the paper like he was shootingsers out of it.

    "I-Impressive!"

    June eximed in shock as he read on.

    "Hahahaha! Did I get it right, Mr. White?"

    Kenova asked him while he brimmed in excitement.

    "You did¡­"

    June stared at him in disbelief.

    "So, did I win?"

    Kenova asked him smugly.

    "You should be but¡­"

    June was reluctant to admit it, but he can''t imagine Lawrend doing the same. After all, Kenova''s answer is exactly what the Grand Mages havee up with. It just goes to show how smart he actually was. He just needed the right pressure to show it.

    "Hm? Mr. White, are you reneging on your words?"

    Kenova frowned seeing the reluctance in June''s face.

    "No, I''m not. This is just such a surprise that I don''t know how to take it."

    June replied with a shake of his head. He has no choice now. He could only feel sorry for Lawrend. This time, it was him who kicked an iron te.

    "But, I still have to see his work."

    June said to Kenova solemnly.

    "Fine."

    Kenova agreed in displeasure. In his opinion, he already won, so why isn''t June dering it? He thinks that June just couldn''t ept it.

    June ced Kenova''s paper on the table before he picked up Lawrend''s and started reading it.

    "Lawrend, I''m sorry. This happened because of me."

    Humility said to Lawrend with moist eyes.

    "What do you mean? As I said, the Rubrignis n hates me."

    Lawrend said to her with a confused expression on his face.

    "But¡­ are you really okay being sent to ss D?"

    Humility asked with furrowed eyebrows.

    "Why is it bad?"

    Lawrend became curious and asked.

    "In ss D, you don''t get an instructor. It''s very hard for you to learn and improve there. Only after you be top of your ss would you move up the order of sses. This is not general, though. I don''t know about the other departments."

    Humility exined to him in detail.

    "Is it really that bad?"

    Lawrend asked her again.

    "Yes, especially for Kenova who''s about to take his Moving Up Test soon."

    Humility further exined to him.

    "I see¡­"

    Lawrend gripped his fist tightly. Hearing the worst treatment at ss D, Lawrend didn''t want it. He wasn''t taught magic by any mage. He only learned it by himself from what he had read.

    It would be challenging to learn something he wasn''t familiar with alone. He would probably have to ask Elena to teach him if it led to that.

    As their Master, it didn''t feel right for Lawrend to be taught by them. His pride would be hurt.

    "Can I hold your hand?"

    Humility asked Lawrend with anxiety etched on her face.

    "Okay?"

    Lawrend lent her his hand with a frown. He couldn''t understand why she was so concerned about him.

    "Thanks. I get really anxious at stuff like these. After all, we''re friends, right?"

    Humility gripped Lawrend''s left hand with both of her hands tightly. Her palms were sweaty from the anxiety she was feeling.

    "... Yes. We''re friends."

    Lawrend took a while to nod his head. For some reason, he could see loneliness in her eyes.

    "What an ingenious way¡­ It''s 10 times¡ª No, it''s 100 times better!"

    Suddenly, everyone heard June exim in front of them. His face was once again in disbelief, but this time, he stood up. He turned his head to Lawrend in incredulity.

    Everyone in the ss widened their eyes. Just as they thought that Kenova won, it seems that Lawrend won ording to June''s reaction.

    "Who told you this?"

    June asked Lawrend with a frown.

    "Huh? Didn''t Ie up with that in front of you?"

    Lawrend looked at June in confusion.

    "I''m sorry, but this is just too incredible for me to believe."

    June said to Lawrend solemnly.

    "Excuse me, Mr. White, but could you please tell us what they submitted?"

    Levin raised his hand and asked.

    "Cough. Alright, I''ll tell all of you. I''ll start with Kenova''s solution, which is also the solution of the Grand Mages."

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    June faked a cough and agreed. He needs to give them context, so they know how amazing Lawrend''s work was.

    "Kenova''s solution is arcing your lightning from one hand to the other, the lightning that enters your other hand is a tiny bit purer than before. That''s because the impurities can''t make that jump."

    "It also had to be mentioned that this method is very wasteful. The Purple Thunder Grand Mage urged us to think of other solutions as it is simply not feasible."

    June exined to the whole ss.

    Everyone was dumbfounded hearing his exnation. It was amon idea that by practicing your magic, the more mana you can control, which would eventually reduce in quantity and be purer.

    "That''s amazing¡­"

    "This is a breakthrough in magic!"

    "Magic is really amazing."

    The whole ss erupted in loud discussions. They couldn''t believe it that there was something like this. They could have saved a lot of time if they knew about it.

    "If that already impressed you, wait till you hear what Lawrend''s solution was."

    June grinned at them.

    "I¡­ I don''t believe that it''s as amazing as you say!"

    Kenova shouted in denial. He was so close, so close to winning. His emotions were in disarray. First, he was smug and confident, second, unconfident, third, he felt confident again, thenstly, he was told that his answer was right but not the best answer.

    It was about to make Kenova go crazy.

 Chapter 132 - Lawrendâ€™s Solution

    "Lawrend''s solution is to create lightning arcs inside our body. It would not only eliminate the wastage I was talking about earlier, but it would even be better."

    June said to them.

    ??

    "For example, if you create a lightning arc from your elbow to your hand, the lightning that reaches your hand will be purer while some lightning will be left behind on its way, and those would be the impure lightning."

    June continued his exnation.

    "That¡­"

    Kenova was amazed. Why didn''t hee up with that in his calctions?

    "Amazing, right? I''m afraid that you lost."

    June shook his head in dismay. Kenova is a great student, he would surely achieve many great things in the future, but Lawrend just had toe and overshadow him.

    "I don''t have a problem with that."

    Kenova shook his head and bowed towards June. He had already epted his defeat. The only thing he could feel towards Lawrend right now was respect and awe.

    "Mm. Your conduct is good. I''ll only demote you to ss B."

    June nodded his head in satisfaction after he saw Kenova bow humbly.

    "Is that fine with you, Lawrend?"

    June turned his head to Lawrend and asked.

    "Yes."

    Lawrend nodded his head. It really surprised him that Kenova would react like that. It seems like he was not that irredeemable.

    "Thank you, Lawrend."

    Kenova stood up from his seat and shook Lawrend''s hand.

    "Yes. You''re wee."

    Lawrend smiled at him. It was a good feeling making friends instead of making enemies. Besides, with this, he can ask him and make sure if it really was Vernon Rubrignis that was targeting him.

    "Can we hold a study session togetherter?"

    Kenova asked Lawrend with a respectful smile. The arrogance he was showing to Lawrend earlier was now gone.

    "Unbelievable! Lawrend won so greatly that the arrogant Kenova turned into such a gentleman."

    A female student eximed as she looked at the two of them.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Sure."

    Lawrend nodded his head at Kenova. Kenova then returned to his seat and sat back down.

    "But Mr. White, wouldn''t creating arcs of lightning inside our body hurt?"

    A male student sitting in front raised his hand and asked.

    "That''s correct, but everything has a price. If you want to choose the efficient way, then you would have to suffer."

    June exined to the student.

    "I understand."

    The student nodded his head solemnly.

    "Alright, any more questions?"

    June looked around the ss.

    "None? Okay. Hold on, let me write a letter for you, Kenova."

    After seeing that no one responded, June pulled out a piece of paper under his table and started writing on it.

    A few minutester, he signed it before he folded it.

    "Here. Take this to ss B."

    June passed the paper to Kenova.

    "Thank you, Mr. White."

    Kenova bowed to June one more time before he left the ssroom.

    The whole ssroom was quiet for a while. They looked at the door of the ssroom where Kenova just left.

    "Our top student, Kenova¡­ He was demoted just like that."

    The female student from earlier murmured with shining eyes.

    "I know, right?"

    A male student beside her nodded his head in agreement.

    "Anyways, the ss is dismissed. I have to go report this to the Purple Thunder Grand Mage."

    June said to the ss as he stood up.

    "Thank you, Mr. White."

    Lawrend stood up and said to June. He was grateful to June for being impartial.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t forget to rmend you to a Special Mission."

    June replied with a smile before he left the ssroom.

    "Lawrend! You''re so smart!"

    Humility held Lawrend''s hands in excitement. She didn''t even notice her own actions.

    "Haha, it''s nothing."

    Lawrendughed to her humbly.

    The reason he came up with the solution was that he understood from the theory that impure mana can''t keep up with pure mana.

    That means that if he creates a lightning arc inside his body that would go from one point to another, he would reabsorb purer mana at the ending point. After all, most of the impure mana wouldn''t be able to go that far.

    "I really admire you, Lawrend. Can I attend the study session too?"

    Humility said to him in awe. She made puppy eyes as she pleaded to him.

    "Why not?"

    Lawrend replied to her with a smile.

    "Really!? Thank you!"

    Humility was ecstatic.

    "Anyways, are we eating at the same ce?"

    Lawrend asked her.

    "Sure!"

    Humility nodded her head vehemently.

    The two then left the ssroom together.

    "Lawrend¡ª..."

    Levin was just about to call Lawrend when he already left.

    "Forget it, maybe he has a chance."

    Johan said to Levin with a shake of his head.

    ¡­

    "Hello?"

    Humility greeted Aezel who was standing behind Lawrend.

    "Who are you?"

    Aezel asked Humility in a solemn voice.

    "I''m Humility, Lawrend''s friend. Nice to meet you. Hehehe."

    Humility replied to Aezel with a proud smile on her face. It was like she was proud that she was Lawrend''s friend.

    "I''m Master''s maid."

    Aezel answered curtly. She doesn''t want to reveal her name as the Grand Mage that caught her earlier already knows.

    "Oh."

    Humility examined Aezel up and down.

    "Humility, let''s go."

    Lawrend couldn''t help but remind her.

    "Okay, Lawrend."

    Humility listened to Lawrend obediently.

    The two then ate their meal before they strolled around the academy. Of course, Aezel was following them like a shadow.

    "So, where and when is the study gonna ur?"

    Humility asked Lawrend as they walked side-by-side.

    "Hmm¡­ At the Phoenix-Dragon Inn, I think?"

    Lawrend said to her.

    "Hm? You''re staying there?"

    Humility asked Lawrend in surprise.

    "Why? Is it weird?"

    Lawrend asked her in confusion.

    "I''m also staying there! How about we hold the study session in my room?"

    Humility said to Lawrend in excitement.

    "In your room? Aren''t you forgetting that Kenova would also attend?"

    Lawrend asked her in bewilderment.

    He could understand that she''sfortable with him going into her room, but what about Kenova? They didn''t even seem to be friends.

 Chapter 133 - Vernon Is The Mastermind?

    "Is it bad?"

    Humility asked Lawrend hesitantly.

    ??

    "Yes. You shouldn''t just invite any man into your room especially if you don''t know him or aren''t friends with him. What if he sexually abuse you?"

    Lawrend nodded his head and exined to her.

    "So does that mean that I can invite you?"

    Humility blinked her eyes at him as they walked together.

    "... I''m not sure. If you can trust me, you can."

    Lawrend replied to her, unsure. After all, trust is not determined by friendship. Some people have friends they can''t trust.

    "Then, can I trust that you''ll keep me safe at the study session?"

    Humility asked him with a sweet smile.

    "Sure."

    Lawrend nodded his head at her. Since she was so nice to him, he doesn''t see anything wrong with helping her. Besides, he''s not that wary of Kenova as he genuinely looked like he changed his attitude.

    "Thank you, Lawrend!"

    Humility grabbed Lawrend''s arm and embraced it. She pressed it between her boobs.

    "W-What are you doing?"

    Lawrend asked her in a fluster. He couldn''t help but look around them. Students from the academy were looking at them weirdly.

    "We''re friends, right?"

    Humility asked Lawrend with a smile.

    "Yes, but friends don''t do this."

    Lawrend replied to her. He felt a headache interacting with her. Is she really that naive about socializing? Just how isted is she?

    "They don''t?"

    Humility asked with a frown. She let go of Lawrend''s arm.

    "Yes. Only couples do this."

    Lawrend nodded his head and exined to her.

    "I see¡­"

    Humility nodded her head, downcast.

    "So let''s do the study session after Kenova''s ss ends."

    Lawrend said to her.

    "Okay!"

    Humility nodded her head.

    Suddenly, they arrived in front of a jet-ck building without them noticing.

    "What is this?"

    Lawrend couldn''t help but ask.

    "It''s the Darkness Department. They have about the same students as our department."

    Humility exined to Lawrend.

    "Oh. Then, let''s head back."

    Lawrend took onest nce of the building before he turned around and left with her.

    ¡­

    "Hm? Is that Master?"

    Aleshia was walking along the balcony hallway on the third floor when she noticed Lawrend walking away from the building.

    Aleshia held her body against the railing and observed them from afar.

    "Huh? So that''s the girl Sister Aezel was talking about."

    Aleshia murmured to herself in thought.

    ¡­

    Lawrend and Humility chatted about some nonsense while they waited for Kenova to finish his ss.

    They traveled from one department to another.

    Lawrend told Humility how he was almost caught by a Noble Demon at port 14 in Sheron Port City.

    Aezel, who was following behind them couldn''t help butugh lightly after hearing him retell it to Humility.

    "I think it''s time."

    Lawrend said to Humility as they walked through a grass field.

    "Okay."

    Humility nodded her head.

    Thus, the two of them returned to the Lightning Department.

    "Lawrend!"

    Kenova immediately recognized Lawrend from afar.

    "We''re having the study session in her room at the imn she''s staying at."

    Lawrend said to Kenova and pointed at Humility.

    "Huh¡­? Okay?"

    Kenova stared at Lawrend suspiciously. He couldn''t help but think that something was going on between the two of them.

    "Let''s go."

    Lawrend urged the two of them.

    "Oh, wait."

    Lawrend said to them just as he was about to lead them. He then pulled Aezel to the side.

    "Aezel, tell them to go home alone. I''lle back after this."

    Lawrend whispered into her ear.

    "...I understand, Master."

    Aezel stared at Lawrend''s face before she nodded her head solemnly.

    "Okay. We''ll go now."

    Lawrend told her.

    "Okay, let''s go."

    Lawrend said to Humility and Kenova. Aezel stood in her ce and watched them leave.

    "Your maid is noting with us?"

    Humility asked in confusion.

    "Ah, yeah. She has to take care of some things."

    Lawrend replied to her.

    "Okay. That''s better!"

    Humility nodded her head happily.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend looked at her in confusion. Why is she happy all of a sudden?

    The trio left the academy on a carriage.

    "Kenova, is it really Vernon that told you to harass me?"

    Lawrend asked him as they rode the carriage.

    "Yes. Not only that, he told me to make you leave the academy at all costs."

    Kenova replied to Lawrend truthfully.

    "Are you still nning on doing as he said?"

    Lawrend asked him with a smile on his face.

    "No. I believe that I can''t offend you more than Vernon."

    Kenova shook his head and replied.

    "Hmm¡­ So you''re nning to offend him?"

    Lawrend asked Kenova while he pondered.

    "Yes. That''s why, please, take me under your wing."

    Kenova bowed his head to Lawrend.

    "Wait, isn''t your father the right hand man of the next-in-line patriarch of the Rubrignis n?"

    Lawrend asked Kenova in confusion. He shouldn''t be switching sides this fast if his father is that tightly connected to the Rubrignis n.

    "...Would you believe me if I told you that I want to rebel against my father?"

    Kenova said to Lawrend solemnly as he stared into his eyes.

    "I don''t."

    Lawrend shook his head. He wouldn''t believe it even if he was threatened with a knife.

    "Sigh. Then, I''ll prove it to you through my loyalty."

    Kenova sighed and said to Lawrend with determination in his voice.

    "Eh? What are the two of you talking about?"

    Humility asked the two of them in puzzlement. She couldn''t keep up with their discussion.

    "Remember that I told you that someone from the Rubrignis n hates me? Well, Kenova is nning to rebel against them for me."

    Lawrend exined to her.

    "I see. I wish I could do the same..."

    Humility nodded her head and murmured softly.

    "Did you say something, Humility?"

    Lawrend asked her in confusion. He thought he heard her say something.

    "Nothing, Lawrend!"

    Humility immediately smiled at Lawrend.

    "Okay."

    Lawrend nodded his head at her. He could feel that she was faking her smile.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "We''re here."

    The voice of the coachman sounded from the front of the carriage.

    Lawrend and Kenova followed behind Humility as she led them inside. She took a different route than the one Lawrend takes to go to Aleshia''s room.

 Chapter 134 - Humilityâ€™s So-called Room

    "This is my room."

    Humility opened the door and led the two of them inside.

    ??

    "Woah!"

    Lawrend was speechless seeing her ''room''.

    The room was not a room. It was a whole apartment. The room they entered into was just the living room. It was very spacious. It was at least as big as Aleshia''s room, but you have to remember that this is just the living room.

    "This is a room?"

    Lawrend asked Humility in shock.

    "It''s quite big."

    Kenova murmured beside Lawrend.

    You have to remember that this was supposed to be her ''room'' in this inn. It''s more like an apartment for her.

    "I like this space."

    Humility grabbed Lawrend''s hand and pulled him with her. She showed him her different rooms while Kenova followed along in curiosity.

    After a while, she finally finished giving the two of them a house tour.

    "Lawrend, let''s study here."

    Humility said to Lawrend as they stood in the living room.

    "Sure."

    And thus, Lawrend started exining to the two of them his understanding of his solution to the theory. Three hours passed before they finished.

    "Thank you for your teachings today, Lawrend! I''ll surely repay you for this."

    Kenova bowed to Lawrend respectfully. He already sees Lawrend not as a peer, but as a respectable teacher.

    "You''re not bad yourself. I learned a lot from your ideas."

    Lawrend replied with a satisfied smile on his face.

    "Thank you too, Ms. Humility."

    Kenova bowed to Humility humbly.

    "Bye."

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Humility bid her farewell. Only then did Kenova leave. The two were left alone inside her room/apartment.

    "Lawrend, I''m sorry if I sounded too dumb for you¡­ I''m not that good academically."

    Humility said to Lawrend apologetically.

    Whenever Lawrend exined a part of the theory, her mind swam, and she couldn''t keep up with him. Lawrend had to exin it to her again. She felt dumb throughout their discussion. Especially since Kenova is also smart.

    "Hahahaha. I think you were cute when you panicked earlier."

    Lawrendughed seeing her look so serious. He didn''t really take it to heart. In fact, teaching someone helped him solidify his understanding.

    He could still picture her reaction earlier when her brain was overloaded with information. She blinked her eyes repeatedly, and her mouth was left hanging open while she turned her head alternately at the two of them.

    "C-Cute!?"

    Humility''s face blushed hearing Lawrend''s words.

    "Anyways, I have to go too. See you, Humility."

    Lawrend bid his farewell to her.

    "A-Ah, yes! Goodbye, Lawrend."

    Humility reacted in a fluster as Lawrend left. She watched him leave in a daze.

    Meanwhile, Lawrend stretched his arms after leaving Humility''s room/apartment.

    "I think I need some exercise."

    Lawrend said to himself with a smile. He then headed to Aleshia''s room.

    "Master! You''re back!"

    Elena eximed happily seeing Lawrend enter the room. His mana signature was also epted by the lock which is why he could unlock the door.

    "I''m back, Elena."

    Lawrend smiled at her.

    Aleshia: "Master!"

    Aezel: "Master!"

    E: "Young Master!"

    Lawrend''s maids greeted him with a bow.

    "I''m back, Aleshia. I''m back, Aezel. I''m back E."

    Lawrend greeted them one by one.

    "Master, what did you do with that girl from earlier?"

    Aleshia asked Lawrend sharply.

    "We just had a study session with Kenova."

    Lawrend replied to her.

    "Was that all?"

    Aleshia asked him suspiciously.

    "What? Do you think I''m gonna have a threesome with some girl and a man I don''t know that well?"

    Lawrend asked her with a raised eyebrow.

    "N-No¡­ Forgive me, Master! I''ve been too distrustful."

    Aleshia bent her body and bowed to Lawrend.

    "Hmph."

    Lawrend snorted at her.

    Aleshia raised her body and stared at Lawrend fearfully as her body shook nervously.

    "I''m kidding. I just wanted to see what it would be like to act like a strict young master."

    Lawrend said to her with a smile.

    "Master¡­"

    Aleshia raised her body, and her eyes shone happily.

    "Master, I want to say that I don''t mind if you act like that to me. I want to be abused..."

    Aezel said to him with a seductive gaze.

    Aleshia: "..."

    Elena: "..."

    E: "..."

    Nim, who just entered the room: "..."

    "Oh, Nimnim, you''re here."

    Aleshia called out to Nim. She broke the weird atmosphere Aezel created.

    "Big Sister, Sister Feli cried when she ate the food my chef made."

    Nim said to Aleshia with a frown.

    "Huh? Alright, I''m going there."

    Aleshia nodded her head seriously.

    "Master, I have to go."

    Aleshia turned to Lawrend and said to him.

    "Wait, I''m going with you."

    Lawrend said to her. He got worried about Feli sinc ehe hadn''t seen her in a while.

    "Okay, Master."

    Aleshia nodded her head.

    Aezel: "Take care, Master."

    Elena: "Take care~"

    E: "Take care, Young Master."

    They bid farewell to Lawrend.

    "Mhm."

    Lawrend nodded his head at them before he left the room with Aleshia and Nim.

    "It feels nice greeting Master when hees back and wishing him well when he leaves."

    Elena opened her mouth and said as they all stared at the door.

    "Fufufu. That''s true."

    Aezelughed lightly and said to her.

    "Young Master is the best."

    E added with a smile on her face.

    ¡­

    "Fefe, are you okay?"

    Aleshia asked Feli after they entered the kitchen. Several chefs were busy cooking inside it.

    Feli was full of tears and snot when Aleshia saw her.

    "Big Sister! I miss my Elder Sister!"

    Feli embraced Aleshia as soon as she saw her.

    "It''s fine. I understand. Why do you miss your Elder Sister?"

    Aleshia rubbed Feli''s back.

    "I¡­ I ate this Potato Soup, and¡­ and I couldn''t help but remember E-Elder Sister cooking it for me."

    Feli said to Aleshia between tears and sobs.

    "Hmmm¡­ What kind of person is your sister like?"

    Aleshia asked Feli as she continued rubbing her back.

    "She''s nice. She can cook, and she spoils me¡­"

    Feli replied to Aleshia, downcast.

    "Feli, where do you live?"

    Lawrend suddenly asked her. He felt sad seeing her like that. He should fulfill her promise to her soon.

    "Me? Hmm¡­ I think it''s called Yttervia Forest."

    Feli replied to him.

    "Thank you, Feli. I''ll start asking around about your Elder Sister. I''m sorry I didn''t do this sooner."

    Lawrend crouched down and said to her with a warm smile.

 Chapter 135 - Aezel Loves Doing It Deep ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Thank you too, Mr. Lawrend. My Elder Sister looks exactly like me but bigger!"

    ??

    Feli replied to him and wiped her tears.

    "Alright. I''ll find her for you."

    Lawrend stood up and rubbed her head.

    "Mmnnyaa¡­"

    Feli enjoyed Lawrend rubbing her head and closed her eyes in pleasure.

    "Let''s go back to Master''s room, Fefe."

    Aleshia said to Feli.

    Aleshia calls the room her Master''s when Lawrend does the opposite and calls it hers.

    "Mm."

    Feli nodded her head lightly.

    And so, the three of them returned to their room.

    "Master¡­ Can you fill me up this time?"

    Aezel came close to Lawrend and whispered into his ear as she pressed her body onto him.

    "You''re really a slut."

    Lawrend whispered into her ear.

    "Ahh!"

    Aezel''s body shivered in ecstasy after she heard him call her a slut. Lawrend saying that pushed her buttons.

    "Let''s go."

    Lawrend said to her.

    He then led the way to the bathroom while Aezel followed him like an eager puppy.

    "Big Sister, why is Sister Aezel following Young Master to the bathroom?"

    E couldn''t help but ask Aleshia in curiosity.

    "You see, Sister Aezel will help clean Master''s body."

    Aleshia exined to her.

    "Oh, I see. Will E clean the Young Master''s body one day?"

    E tilted her head cutely and asked.

    "N-No. Not until you''re 18 years old."

    Aleshia said to her with a wry smile on her face.

    "Hmm¡­ Okay."

    E nodded her head in confusion.

    ¡­

    "Master¡­ This time, pound me in the front while I sit on the side of the bathtub."

    Aezel said to Lawrend as she ran her fingers down his chest.

    "Are you not worried about the baby?"

    Lawrend asked her with a smile.

    "Don''t joke about that, Master. I''m a Noble Demon. There''s no way I''ll miscarriage."

    Aezel said to Lawrend sternly.

    "Fine. I''ll fill you up just like you asked for. You demon slut."

    Lawrend said to her with a smirk.

    "Fufufu. First, kiss me."

    Aezelughed hearing Lawrend''s words. She moved her face closer to him and kissed his lips.

    "Mmm¡­ I feel so hot."

    Aezel rubbed all over her body using her hands.

    Lawrend responded to her by cupping her breast in his right hand. They continued kissing until Aezel''s honeypot became wet with her sweet honey.

    "I''m ready¡­"

    Aezel started removing her clothes. She then sat on the side of the bathtub and faced Lawrend. She spread her legs open, allowing Lawrend to see her pussy with all of its glory.

    "Aren''t you forgetting something?"

    Lawrend asked her teasingly.

    "Huh?"

    Aezel blinked her eyes in confusion.

    "Suck it first you slut. You''re so slutty that you even forgot this crucial step.

    Lawrend said to her abusively, and he pulled his sword out of its sheath.

    "Y-Yes, Master! Please forgive this slutty demon maid of yours."

    Aezel went down to her knees in front of Lawrend. She grasped his hard and erect sword and admired it before she licked its underside like ice cream.

    "That''s right. Lick it and suck it like it''s delicious."

    Lawrend said to her as he calmly watched her try her best to please him.

    "Mmm¡­ Ahhh¡­ I''m so weth."

    Aezel moaned as she started pleasuring her clitoris using her fingers while she started licking and putting the tip of Lawrend''s sword inside her mouth.

    "Make me cum or I''m not gonna satisfy you."

    Lawrend said to her arrogantly.

    "Mhmmph. I''ll try my best."

    Aezel sucked the tip of Lawrend''s sword. She then put it inside her mouth. She bobbed her head up and down and used her soft lips to pleasure Lawrend''s hard and erect sword.

    "Fufufu~"

    Aezel''s mouth was full of her saliva and Lawrend''s precum as she ran her tongue all around the ns of Lawrend''s sword.

    "Um!"

    Lawrend thrust his sword deep inside her mouth. Her reflex was to move her head backward, but Lawrend held her head and pushed his sword inside her deeper.

    The tightness down inside her throat caressed Lawrend''s sword and tightened around it, giving Lawrend a very pleasurable sensation. Her throat attempted to swallow Lawrend''s sword several times but that only made him feel like his soul was being sucked out of his body.

    Lawrend tried to pull his sword out of her throat but instead, Aezel held onto his waist and forced him to keep his sword down her throat.

    "Crazy slut."

    Seeing that she was choosing his dick over air, Lawrend obliged and throatfucked her. He swung his sword in and out of her throat as if he was fucking her pussy.

    Aezel''s eyes were zed as she squirmed each and every time Lawrend fucks her throat. It was like her throat was an extension of her pussy as she felt pleasure from it being abused by Lawrend''s thick and veiny sword.

    "Aarhhgghhh¡­"

    After a while, Lawrend pulled his sword out of her. She supported herself with her hands on the floor and gasped for breath. Even though she''s a Noble Demon which is equivalent to an Arch Mage, she still needs to breathe air.

    Saliva and precum dripped out of Aezel''s gasping mouth as she recovered.

    "I fucking love that, Master!"

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Aezel said to Lawrend with hearts in her eyes. She was so turned on right now.

    "Come, again. I''ll throatfuck you till I cum inside your throat."

    Lawrend grasped her hair and pulled her up and pushed her face against his sword.

    "You like this don''t you? You like being abused, right?"

    Lawrend asked her with a grin on his face. His sword was pressed against her face, staining it with his precum and her saliva.

    "Y-Yesh! Pleash! Let''s do it again!"

    Aezel pleaded to Lawrend.

    "Do it yourself this time."

    Lawrend said to her.

    Without further ado, Aezel took the whole sword down her throat. She moved her head back and forth and throatfucked Lawrend''s sword.

    Several dozen minutester, Lawrend hit his limit inside her throat.

    "I''m cumming, Aezel!"

    Lawrend shouted to her.

    Aezel pushed Lawrend''s sword into a deepthroat. Then, a burst of warm and delectable semen poured down her throat as pleasure was etched onto her face as she did so.

 Chapter 136 - Abusing Aezel ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    *Gulp* *Gulp*

    ??

    Aezel gulped Lawrend''s semen greedily.

    "Puahhh!"

    She then released his sword from her mouth and gasped for breath again.

    "M-Master¡­ please fill my other hole this time."

    Aezel stared at Lawrend passionately. She was like a beast in heat.

    "Sure."

    Lawrend smirked at her. He lifted her up and ced her on the side of the bathtub. The side of the bathtub is quite thick as it is made of stone so Aezel was able to sit on it.

    "Master, please abuse me more¡­"

    Aezel murmured to Lawrend dreamily. She used her two fingers and spread open her sheath. Lawrend could see her pink and smooth insides that were leaking honey continuously.

    "Ahh!"

    Without any warning, Lawrend sheathed his sword inside her. Aezel arched her back in pleasure. There was a lot of ecstasy on her face.

    "You slut!"

    Lawrend pounded her sheath like a piston. He did it roughly and vigorously. Instead of feeling pain, Aezel was feeling waves and waves of pleasure.

    "Master, keep going!"

    Aezel screamed euphorically. She wants to be roughed up and abused by Lawrend.

    "Masochist slut!"

    Lawrend gripped both of her nipples and squeezed them tightly.

    "AHHH!!"

    In response, Aezel moaned loudly. She felt extreme pleasure from it together with the slight tinge of pain. Her sheath tightened around Lawrend''s sword as if it was avenging her.

    "Argh! You''re so tight!"

    Lawrend groaned in pleasure. She was squeezing his sword and massaging each and every part of it.

    "Master, kiss me."

    Aezel said to Lawrend with her eyes lost in passion.

    Lawrend gave her a peck on her lips, but that was it. He didn''t give her more. Aezel looked at him yearningly. She moved her mouth closer to his, but Lawrend moved his head back.

    "M-Master! You''re making me crazy!"

    Aezel shouted to Lawrend desperately. She didn''t want Lawrend to peck her lips. She wanted him to give her a french kiss.

    "Hehehe. Aren''t you a masochist slut? Isn''t this turning you on more?"

    Lawrend said to her with a licentious grin on his lips.

    "A-Ah! Master, please! Ahh!"

    Aezel pleaded to Lawrend in between her moans. One couldn''t forget that she was still being pounded at her lower lips.

    Lawrend ignored her and continued thrusting in and out of her sheath. It wrapped around his sword tightly.

    "Ah! Ahh! Ah!"

    Aezel moaned nonstop. She locked her legs on Lawrend''s waist and embraced him.

    "Huph."

    Lawrend lifted her ass up and carried her. He moved his body up and down to continue pounding her pussy.

    "Ahh! Ah It''s sooo deep inside me¡­"

    Aezel could feel Lawrend''s sword poking her cervix again and again. It was like Lawrend''s sword was knocking on it.

    "Ahmmmm!"

    Lawrend suddenly stopped, and she could feel Lawrend''s sword pushing on her flower. It was painful, but she liked it.

    Lawrend took the initiative and kissed Aezel on her lips. They wrapped their tongues together. She could feel Lawrend''s sword twitching inside her sheath every time they wrapped their tongues together.

    "Mmmmnaahh¡­"

    A string of saliva appeared between their lips as they separated.

    Lawrend lifted her and removed his sword out of her sheath. He ced her back at the side of the bathtub.

    "Bend over."

    Lawrend said to her.

    "Yes!"

    Aezel nodded her head and turned around. She lifted her ass towards Lawrend.

    "Fill me up, Master!"

    Aezel shouted to Lawrend excitedly.

    "Mm."

    Lawrend nodded his head and sheathed his sword inside her slowly.

    "Ahhhh! Ahh!"

    Aezel enjoyed the sensation of Lawrend''s sword slowly pushing aside the walls of her sheath as he went deeper inside her.

    "This! Ah! I can''t help but remember the time we did this back at the Undrasil Monster Forest."

    Aezel enjoyed Lawrend''s slow movement.

    "You''re so slutty that you even want to fuck someone you don''t love."

    Lawrend said to her and suddenly thrust his hard and warm sword inside her.

    "Ahh! Hah! Ah! Hah!"

    Aezel moaned as Lawrend pounded her roughly.

    "I''m sorry, Master!"

    Aezel said to Lawrend.

    "What?"

    Lawrend pped her butt cheeks and asked her.

    "Ahm! I''m sorry that I''m such a slut!"

    Aezel moaned in pleasure when Lawrend pped her. Her pussy couldn''t help but tighten around Lawrend''s sword.

    "Are you hearing this? This is the sound your pussy is making right now. It''s proof of how slutty you are."

    Lawrend grabbed her hair. He pounded her in a way that made loud shlicking noises.

    "I''m sorry¡­"

    Aezel replied to him beggingly. She was acting like a bitch in heat.

    "Hmph."

    Lawrend snorted and continued pounding her against the side of the bathtub. He pulled her hair, making her arch her back.

    "I love it, Master! I love your hard and firm human cock!"

    Aezel shouted to Lawrend vehemently.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Demon slut!"

    Lawrend pulled her hair harder, and it made Aezel feel pain but it was just turning into pleasure as Lawrend pounded her slit.

    They continued having s*x passionately. Lawrend would throw her verbal abuses every now and then. Aezel''s heart was totally captured by Lawrend at this point.

    "Master, ahh!!"

    Suddenly, Aezel released a huge squirt without any warning. She had reached her limit. Her vagina throbbed and squeezed on Lawrend''s cock as she twitched in pleasure.

    "Arghh!! Your insides feel so good. I''m gonna cum soon!"

    Lawrend groaned in pleasure. The feeling of her insides were heavenly.

    "Yes, Master! Fill me up! I want your semen inside me!"

    Aezel screamed excitedly.

    Lawrend suppressed the urge to cum for a few minutes before he finally couldn''t hold it back anymore.

    "Aghh!"

    Lawrend moaned and pushed deeper inside her as he released his thick seed.

    "Ahhhhh!! It''s filling me up! I can feel your hot baby juice filling me!"

    Aezel moaned loudly. Her pussy tightened and squeezed every drop of semen inside Lawrend''s balls.

    Aezel''s eyes rolled backward in an ahegao.

    "I can''t believe you offered yourself to me so easily."

    Lawrend said to her and pulled his sword out of her sheath.

    Thick and jelly-like semen slowly dripped out of her slit.

    Aezel rested on the side of the bathtub tiredly.

 Chapter 137 - A Gift Of Loyalty

    Earlier.

    "Let''s go E and Fefe."

    ??

    Aleshia pulled E and Feli with her outside of the room. She could already guess that Aezel would be loud.

    "Hehehe. It''s my turn tomorrow."

    Elena giggled as she stared at the closed door of the bathroom.

    ¡­

    2 hourster, Lawrend and Aezel exited the bathroom. They both wore new sets of clothes.

    "Sister Aezel, you sure enjoyed yourself."

    Elena said to Aezel with a smile.

    "Fufufu. Master is just too good, that''s all."

    Aezel covered her mouth with her hand andughed.

    "Where are Aleshia and the little girls?"

    Aezel couldn''t help but ask as she looked around the room.

    "Aleshia probably took them outside. After all, your moans were too loud."

    Lawrend said to her as he rubbed his hair with a towel to dry it.

    "My apologies, Master. I should have held back my moans."

    Aezel bowed to Lawrend slightly.

    "Don''t worry. It''s all good, right, Elena?"

    Lawrend turned his head to Elena and asked.

    "Yes, Master. I''m quite excited to do it with you tomorrow."

    Elena nodded her head strongly. She was curious what would happen during their alone time together.

    "Me too. I didn''t get to savor you that much yesterday."

    Lawrend said to her with a smirk on his face.

    "Mm."

    Elena nodded her head happily. She already felt hot just hearing Lawrend''s words.

    "Anyways, call Aleshia and the rest. Let''s go eat before we sleep."

    Lawrend said to her.

    "As per your order, Master!"

    Elena replied happily.

    And so, Aleshia, Feli, and E returned to the room while Nim joined them with food brought by her waiters before they all fell asleep.

    ...

    The next day Lawrend entered the ssroom. He had already separated from the others.

    "Lawrend!"

    Humility immediately called for him. She had an excited look on her face.

    "Good morning, Humility."

    Lawrend greeted her with a smile.

    "Lawrend!"

    Kenova called out to Lawrend from behind. He was outside the door. He had a friendly smile on his face while he carried a wrapped box in his hands.

    "Oh, Kenova. Good morning, what are you doing here?"

    Lawrend asked him with a smile.

    "Here! Take this."

    Kenova passed the wrapped box to Lawrend.

    By this time, Humility had already arrived behind Lawrend. She looked at Kenova curiously.

    Lawrend took the wrapped box. He weighed it in his hands. It was quite light but there was something dense and heavy in the center.

    "Can I open it now?"

    Lawrend asked him.

    "Yes, you can. I''ll exin to you how it works."

    Kenova replied to Lawrend with a nod of his head.

    "Alright."

    Lawrend started unwrapping the cloth. The cloth felt silky and expensive. The thing wrapped inside must be really valuable.

    It was a wooden box. Lawrend lifted its lid, and there was a small thick discid on top of a cushion inside.

    "What''s this?"

    Lawrend picked it up and lifted it in front of his eyes. It was very dense and heavy. It was like a big coin.

    "That''s a Thunderbolt Disc. It''s a magic artifact that imbues your lightning with the power of fire."

    Kenova exined to Lawrend.

    "Power of fire?"

    Lawrend asked him in surprise.

    "Yes. You know that when lightning hits a tree, it creates a fire ember before it starts a fire, right? With this, your lightning will set anything on fire immediately."

    Kenova further exined to Lawrend.

    "Hmm¡­ I see. Why are you giving this to me?"

    Lawrend asked Kenova as he stared into his eyes.

    "I want to show you my loyalty."

    Kenova replied to Lawrend and kept his eyes staring at Lawrend''s eyes.

    "..."

    Lawrend continued staring into Kenova''s eyes silently.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "..."

    Kenova did the same.

    Only after a while did they stop.

    "I''ll believe you, for now."

    Lawrend suddenly said to him solemnly.

    "Thank you."

    Kenova bowed to him respectfully.

    "No problem. Let''s have a study session againter."

    Lawrend replied to him with a smile.

    "Yes. I''ll go now."

    Kenova nodded his head and bid him farewell.

    "Lawrend, do you like receiving gifts?"

    Humility asked him curiously. Lawrend entered back into the ssroom, and she followed behind him.

    "Huh, what do you mean?"

    Lawrend asked her in confusion.

    "Nothing. I''m just curious."

    Humility shook her head and smiled.

    "I do. I think it''s a good way to show your intentions to me."

    Lawrend said to her as he sat on his seat while Humility sat on hers.

    "Hmmm¡­ Okay."

    Humility held her chin in thought.

    "What gift would you like to receive then?"

    Humility asked him with a smile on her face.

    "Wait, you aren''t thinking of giving me one, right?"

    Lawrend looked at her in surprise.

    "Hehehe. What do you mean?"

    Humility giggled and grinned at Lawrend.

    "I mean, it''s very obvious already."

    Lawrend said to her with a deadpan face.

    "Then, tell me what do you want me to gift you."

    Humility used her arms as a pillow on her table and rested her head on it while she looked up at Lawrend.

    "... I''m not sure. ...What about a staff?"

    Lawrend thought about it before he could answer her.

    "Oh! That''s a good one."

    Humility straightened her body in astonishment.

    "Just a simple one, okay?"

    Lawrend said to her a little bit sternly.

    "Yes, yes."

    Humility nodded her head repeatedly.

    "Good."

    Lawrend smiled at her.

    "Good morning, everyone."

    June walked inside the ssroom with a happy smile on his face.

    Everyone in the ss hurriedly sat back into their seats properly.

    "Before I start the ss, I have something to say to Lawrend."

    June said to the whole ss.

    "Mr. White?"

    Lawrend stood up and asked in confusion.

    "The Purple Thunder Grand Mage has allowed you to move up to the Second Year."

    June said to him with a smile.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend was bewildered. He had only spent 2 days in ss, yet he was already moving up.

    Humility frowned in displeasure hearing the news.

    As for everyone else in the ss, they were all stupefied. Lawrend would be simr to the Lightning Empress who moved up very fast.

    "Mr. White, is it because of the solution I proposed yesterday?"

    Lawrend said to him in a guess.

    "That''s right."

    June nodded his head.

    "Then, can I stay here until I feel like moving up?"

    Lawrend asked June.

 Chapter 138 - Itâ€™s Stolen?

    "Hm? Moving up means you''ll be able to graduate faster. What''s the reason behind your choice?"

    June raised an eyebrow at Lawrend''s response.

    "It may sound surprising, but I actually wasn''t tutored in magic. I self-learned most of it while I asked others to teach me when I''m stuck."

    Lawrend exined to him.

    "So I want to learn the theories in magic that First-Year would offer me."

    Lawrend continued.

    "Well said!"

    June smiled in satisfaction at Lawrend''s words. His determination to learn impresses him.

    "Alright, I''ll ry your words to the Purple Thunder Grand Mage."

    June nodded his head at Lawrend.

    "Thank you, Mr. White."

    Lawrend bowed to him slightly.

    "Also, do you still want to partake in the special mission? If so, you can use it to move up to Third Year."

    June added.

    "Really? Then, I''ll hear it."

    Lawrend was surprised to hear June say that he can use it to move up to the third year. He was basically speedrunning the year levels at this point.

    Meanwhile, everyone in the ss was shocked. Their awe for Lawrend skyrocketed. He was almost like a god figure in their eyes.

    "This special mission is hard."

    June said to Lawrend solemnly.

    "You have to acquire a bottle of sap from a Sacred Spirit Tree located in the Yttervia Forest. Its use is for creating Arch Mage-level magic circles."

    June exined to him.

    "Yttervia Forest?!"

    Lawrend eximed in disbelief. That was the forest Feli told him where she lived before.

    "Oh, do you already know the ce?"

    June was surprised to hear Lawrend''s response.

    "N-No. The name just sounded familiar."

    Lawrend shook his head.

    "Okay. Don''t worry, you will be briefed by the team captain about the ce."

    June said to Lawrend reassuringly.

    "Team captain?"

    Lawrend repeated the phrase in surprise.

    "Yes. Special missions are a team effort. You only need one of your teammates to acquire the sap to seed. But! If even one of you fails to return here in the academy with the sap, you will all fail the special mission."

    June nodded his head and exined to Lawrend in detail.

    "I see¡­"

    Lawrend nodded his head in understanding. So he has to go there with a team. It would be challenging.

    "Also, a High Mage would be tailing all of you. If the High Mage sees that even one of you used external help, except those you hire there, then you will all fail."

    June exined more to Lawrend.

    "..."

    Lawrend was shocked. This special mission is very strict.

    "Alright, that''s all I can tell you. The rest, you can ask your team captain tomorrow."

    June said to Lawrend.

    "Thank you, Mr. White."

    Lawrend thanked him before he sat back down on his seat.

    And so, the ss continued. Lawrend listened carefully, and Humility started writing notes. She was even asking Lawrend if her understanding of the lesson was correct.

    Humility felt ashamed that she couldn''t keep up with their discussions yesterday, so she was trying her best to learn the lessons now.

    ¡­

    "Humility, you''ve been very diligent recently."

    Lawrend said to her before he took a spoonful of dumpling and rice.

    They were currently eating at Humility''s favorite restaurant.

    "Yes. You inspired me, Lawrend."

    Humility nodded her head at Lawrend and smiled sweetly.

    "Hm? Really? That''s good."

    Lawrend smiled in satisfaction hearing her words. It was a good feeling to be an inspiration to others.

    "Yes, so please continue being my friend, Lawrend."

    Humility kept the smile on her face.

    "Of course."

    Lawrend nodded at her.

    ¡­

    "Anyways, Kenova. How do you use this?"

    Lawrend asked Kenova who was in front of him.

    They were currently riding a carriage to the Dragon-Phoenix Inn. Their ss had already ended, and Lawrend had separated from Aezel.

    Lawrend was holding the Thunderbolt Disk in his hand, and he yed with it using his fingers.

    "You hold it with your Thumb, Middle, Ring, and Pinky fingers. Then, you use your Index finger to point towards your target. After that, every time you cast a spell, it would be imbued with the power of fire."

    Kenova exined to Lawrend as he pointed to his fingers.

    "Ah, I see. That''s a good usage, but how about if you are holding a staff in your hand?"

    Lawrend nodded his head and asked. After all, it would be hard to hold onto the staff properly if you have the disk in your hand. It''s thick, hard, and heavy for your hand to be able to grip the staff.

    "I''m not sure, but I think you can just use a cloth to wrap it on the back of your hand."

    Kenova replied to Lawrend.

    "It will still work? Don''t staffs have their own ability too?"

    Lawrend asked Kenova in doubt.

    "Actually, I''m not sure. I''m gonna be honest. I just found this inside our mansion. I barely remember my grandfather demonstrating its usage which is why I can even exin it to you."

    Kenova answered Lawrend awkwardly.

    "... What? You stole this?"

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lawrend looked at Kenova in disbelief. He never thought that his gift was stolen. Moreover, it was from his own home!

    "Anything to prove my loyalty to you."

    Kenova slightly bowed to Lawrend.

    "I think you should return this."

    Lawrend passed the Thunderbolt Disk back to Kenova.

    "No, no, no, no! You should ept it, Lawrend. It''s my token of gratitude and loyalty to you."

    Kenova hurriedly shook his head hearing Lawrend''s words.

    "If it''s stolen, then it would only bring me troubleter."

    Lawrend pushed the Thunderbolt Disk into Kenova''s hand. He doesn''t want to be involved in a crime, knowing that this was the capital city of the kingdom.

    "I''ll make a blood contract with you!"

    Kenova said to Lawrend with a shout.

    "W-Why? Why are you going so far to earn my trust?"

    Lawrend was taken aback by Kenova''s actions. In his opinion, Kenova was very suspicious right now. His actions could be fake and an act to lure him into a trap.

    Kenova motioned for Lawrend to move his head closer. Lawrend followed him and moved his ear nearer.

    "I don''t like my father. I want to take control of the n because he''s been leading it to ruins. He has been using the n''s resources to curry favor with the next-in-line patriarch of the Rubrignis n, and he doesn''t even care about our nsmen anymore."

    Kenova whispered into Lawrend''s ear.

 Chapter 139 - A Kiss On The Cheeks ?

    "I see. So you want to overthrow him and gain power?"

    Lawrend asked Kenova in thought.

    "Correct."

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Kenova nodded his head.

    "First of all, why are you asking me? Besides, weren''t you doing what Vernon wants like a dog?"

    Lawrend asked him skeptically.

    "That''s because I thought I have no hopes, but after recognizing your talents. I realized that there was a chance."

    Kenova said to Lawrend.

    "Really? Why do you even think so highly of me? I just managed to luckily find the solution."

    Lawrend replied to Kenova full of doubt.

    "Luckily? That''s not true! You thought of something that even the Purple Thunder Grand Mage couldn''t think of! What kind of intelligence would it take to figure that out? It''s out of this world!"

    Kenova shook his head at Lawrend''s words. In his opinion, Lawrend is god-like.

    "I''m sorry, but I''m not the person for that."

    Lawrend straightened his body and shook his head.

    "... Fine."

    Kenova shook his head drearily.

    "But still, keep this. It''ll be my token of gratitude for you sparing your time to have a study session with me."

    Kenova passed the Thunderbolt Disk back to Lawrend''s hand.

    "Alright."

    Lawrend nodded his head in satisfaction. This was much better. At least, he does not have to get embroiled in a n coup d''etat.

    "We''re here."

    The coachman''s voice sounded from the front.

    "Let''s go."

    Lawrend urged them before he left the carriage first.

    Humility turned her head to Kenova and passed to him a small piece of paper. Kenova took it, and he was in disbelief when he read its contents.

    ¡­

    Lawrend sat on the floor at Humility''s living room. They sat at a small table for the three of them. There were notes and scattered paper on the table with scribbles on them.

    This was from their study session yesterday. He brought it out to continue what they were discussing.

    "Alright, let''s start."

    Lawrend said to the two of them.

    Thus, Lawrend gave them another study session. What Lawrend noticed was that Kenova seems to be distant. He wasn''t as energetic and amiable as yesterday.

    "Lawrend, what''s this again? Can you exin it from the top?"

    Humility asked Lawrend as she moved closer to him. She ced her hand on top of his thigh.

    "Ah, this is the form for the¡­"

    Lawrend exined to her.

    "I-I understand it very clearly!"

    Humility eximed to Lawrend happily. She looked genuinely happy that she was able to understand it.

    After a few hours, their study session hase to an end.

    "Thank you, Lawrend. Thank you, Miss Humility. I''ll take my leave."

    Kenova bid his farewell to the two of them.

    "Mm."

    Lawrend nodded his head.

    "See you!"

    Humility waved her hand at him with a smile on her face. Kenova opened the door and left.

    Thus, it was the two of them left sitting on the floor around the table.

    "Lawrend, thank you for the help as always!"

    Humility said to Lawrend before she suddenly crawled to him and kissed his cheeks.

    Her kiss was soft and moist. Lawrend turned his head to her in shock and disbelief.

    "W-What are you doing, Humility?"

    Lawrend asked her as he stood up. He didn''t expect her to suddenly kiss him on the cheeks.

    "I''m thanking you for helping me. After all, you''re my only friend."

    Humility said to Lawrend with a smile.

    "O-Only friend? What about Kenova?"

    Lawrend asked her in confusion.

    "Him? We don''t really talk without you, so I don''t consider us as friends."

    Humility replied to Lawrend honestly.

    "H-Huh? Friends don''t kiss each other, though."

    Lawrend said to her with puzzlement on his face.

    "What does it take for me to be able to kiss you freely?"

    Humility asked Lawrend with a confused face.

    "Only couples do that. Or siblings if they are really close."

    Lawrend replied to her.

    "Tch. Couples again?"

    Humility clicked her tongue in annoyance hearing Lawrend say that they have to be a couple again.

    "Anyways, I''m going, Humility. I''ll see you tomorrow."

    Lawrend bid his farewell to her. He felt creeped out by her.

    "Goodbye, Lawrend. I''ll have your gift ready tomorrow."

    Humility stood up and waved her hand in farewell.

    Lawrend opened the door and left. He couldn''t fathom what was going through Humility''s head sometimes. Doesn''t she know basic propriety? That a man and a woman must not be that intimate if nothing is going on between them.

    "That was so tiring. I''ll need to ''exercise'' again."

    Lawrend shook his head and walked towards Aleshia''s room.

    After walking for a while, Lawrend reached the room and opened the door.

    "Oh, Master! Wee home! Fufufu."

    Aezel greeted Lawrend with a smile on her face.

    "Hm? Where are Aleshia and the others?"

    Lawrend asked her as he looked around the room in confusion.

    "They are at Nim''s room."

    Aezel answered Lawrend.

    "Huh? What are they doing there?"

    Lawrend asked her in confusion.

    "Forget that. More importantly, there''s a gift waiting for you inside, Master."

    Aezel gently pushed Lawrend towards the bathroom.

    "Alright, Alright. Stop pushing me."

    Lawrend said to her, and she stopped.

    "Master, let me cover your eyes so it will be more dramatic."

    Aezel to Lawrend. She then covered his eyes with her hands.

    "What kind of a gift would this be?"

    Lawrend asked her with a wry smile.

    "Stop asking, Master. I''m sure you''ll like it."

    Aezel said to him with an excited look on her face.

    "Fine."

    Lawrend gave up and closed his eyes. Aezel used her hands and covered his eyes.

    "Now, walk forward carefully, Master."

    Aezel guided Lawrend as he entered the bathroom.

    "There!"

    Aezel said in excitement. She then removed her hands from Lawrend''s eyes.

    Lawrend opened his eyes slowly. He focused it on what was in front of him.

    "E-Elena!?"

    Lawrend eximed in shock.

    "Master, I''m gifting you my body. Do whatever you want."

    Elena said to Lawrend seductively. She was bundled with a red ribbon. Her thighs were tied together, and she raised her legs, allowing Lawrend to see her slit.

 Chapter 140 - Elenaâ€™s Gift ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Elena was sitting on the side of the bathtub, just like what Aezel did.

    "...You girls are too naughty."

    Lawrend stared nkly before he was able to open his mouth and say to them.

    "Hehehe. Master, do you want to eat me up so badly?"

    Elena giggled at Lawrend. There was an inviting look in her eyes.

    "Fufufu. I''m leaving now. Otherwise, I might want to stay."

    Aezelughed before she left. She was already getting turned on seeing the bulge on Lawrend''s pants. She had to be fair with Elena and give them their alone time with each other.

    "Elena, who gave you this idea?"

    Lawrend asked her while he started pulling down his pants.

    "Of course it''s me, Master."

    Elena replied to him with a grin. Her eyes couldn''t help but look down at Lawrend''s raging rod. It stood straight and imposing.

    "Who taught you such naughty things?"

    Lawrend asked her with a grin on his face. He slowly approached her, and he ran his finger down her slit.

    "Ah!"

    Elena moaned feeling Lawrend''s finger run across her sensitive flesh.

    "Master, it just came to my mind."

    Elena answered Lawrend.

    "Hoh? So you are saying that you''re naturally lewd?"

    Lawrend looked at her with a knowing smile.

    "Yes!"

    Elena nodded her head.

    "Since you''re a slime¡­"

    Lawrend said to her and suddenly entered inside her. He could feel her insides were slimy and wet.

    "Ahh! Did I excite you, Master?"

    Elena moaned and asked Lawrend.

    "You can feel it inside you, right?"

    Lawrend asked her with a lewd grin on his face.

    "Y-Yes. It''s hard, thick, and delicious tasting."

    Elena nodded her head shyly.

    "Oh, you can taste it?"

    Lawrend asked her in surprise.

    "I can even lick it if you want, Master."

    Elena said to him with a proud grin on her face.

    "L-Lick it inside your pussy?"

    Lawrend asked her in disbelief.

    "Mm. Do you want to try? It''ll feel really good, Master!"

    Elena asked him excitedly.

    "Sure."

    Lawrend nodded his head.

    Suddenly, Lawrend felt the walls of Elena''s pussy morph and change shape. A part separated and turned into a tongue. It wrapped around Lawrend''s rod spirally.

    "Arghh!"

    Lawrend couldn''t help but moan. It was like she was giving him a blowjob while he fucked her tight pussy.

    "Go on, Master. Thrust in and out of me."

    Elena said to Lawrend. There was passion burning in her eyes.

    "Are you really a slime?"

    Lawrend asked her with a nervous gulp.

    "Ehehehe. Of course, I am, Master."

    Elena giggled hearing his words.

    "Really? You''re more like a subus."

    Lawrend looked at her a little skeptical.

    "Come on, Master. Fuck me more~"

    Elena said to Lawrend in a whispering voice.

    "I don''t dare move, or I''ll cum immediately."

    Lawrend shook his head with a wry smile on his face.

    "I''ll clean it up, so don''t worry."

    Elena said to Lawrend with a reassuring smile.

    "...I didn''t know I picked up such a lewd slime."

    Lawrend said to her with a wry smile.

    "You aren''t moving? Fine. I''ll service you, Master."

    Elena got impatient seeing that Lawrend wasn''t moving.

    Her pussy changed shape and it started undting and sucking Lawrend''s hard member inside.

    "W-Wait!"

    Lawrend wanted to stop her, but it was too good that he stopped himself.

    "Hehe."

    Elena giggled, and the undtions got more intense. She pressed down from all sides at the base of Lawrend''s cock inside her and moved it towards the tip. It was like she was extracting his semen by juicing it. Lawrend could feel a continuous wave of pleasure from his cock.

    "Elena, where did you learn this?"

    Lawrend asked her weakly. It was taking a lot of his will to stop himself from cumming.

    "Move, and I''ll tell you, Master."

    Elena said to Lawrend with a grin.

    "Sh*t! You''re too hot! I won''t hold back anymore."

    Lawrend cursed seeing her keep seducing him again and again. His sanity would be drained if he allowed her to do as she pleases.

    "Fuck me, Master! Ravage your pet, Elena!"

    Elena shouted to Lawrend impatiently.

    "Take this!"

    Lawrend concentrated his lightning mana inside his cock before he shot it out inside her.

    "Ahhh!! Master, fill me up more¡­"

    Elena moaned loudly. For her who was a lightning slime, Lawrend''s lightning mana was like semen as it was pumped into her.

    "Lewd slime! Take my white seed this time!"

    Lawrend pulled his cock, and he was immediately sucked back in. He knew that this would be the straw that broke the camel''s back.

    Then, his white seed gushed into her.

    "Ahhh!! So creamy and thick¡­"

    Elena''s face was filled with ecstasy.

    "Your insides feel so good, Elena."

    Lawrend said to her as his cock was deeply plunged into her.

    "Try pulling out, Master."

    Elena said to Lawrend with a grin.

    Lawrend did as she said and tried to pull his sensitive cock inside her. It might be due to the stimtion, but even after he came, it was still as hard as a rock.

    The moment he pulled his cock out of her, an equal sucking force started sucking him back in. Her pussy was wrapping around his cock so tightly that it was creating a vacuum that started sucking him in whenever he pulled out.

    "T-This! You''re a living fleshlight!"

    Lawrend eximed in amazement. She was the perfect onahole.

    "Keep going, Master. This gift will suck you till you''re dry."

    Elena said to Lawrend.

    Lawrend nodded his head and pulled his cock out before letting it be sucked back inside. Her pussy was making lewd sloppy noises as Lawrend stirred up her insides.

    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ahh!"

    Elena moaned continuously each time Lawrend thrusts inside her. She was bound tightly, so she could only passively enjoy his thrusts while she wrapped a tongue-like tentacle around Lawrend''s cock.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend continued having sex with her for an hour. Abotu every 15 minutes, he cums inside her. Though, he didn''t stop. His cock continued being erect for some odd reason.

    "I''m cumming soon, Elena!"

    Lawrend shouted to her. He then pumped in and out of her faster.

    "Yes! Cum inside me more, Master!"

    Elena screamed eagerly.

    "Cumming!"

    Lawrend couldn''t hold it back anymore and came inside her.

    "Ahhhhhhhh!!!"

    Elena moaned ecstatically as she felt her pussy being filled up with Lawrend''s semen.

 Chapter 141 - Elena Is Showing Off Her Mouth Skills ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Did you like my surprise, Master?"

    Elena asked Lawrend as she rubbed his back with a coarse sponge.

    "I did."

    Lawrend replied to her. He was scrubbing his hair with soap.

    "Master, you hadn''t opened the gift yet."

    Elena said to Lawrend.

    "Huh? What do you mean?"

    Lawrend stopped scrubbing his hair in confusion.

    "You hadn''t pulled the ribbon yet."

    Elena said to him.

    "Oh, let me wash my hair then I will pull it."

    Only then did Lawrend realize what she meant.

    "Sure~"

    Elena waited for Lawrend to finish washing his hair. Once he was done, he turned around and faced her.

    "Beautiful and lewd body."

    Lawrendplimented with a smile.

    "Pull it, Master."

    Elena said to Lawrend.

    He nodded his head and pulled on the bow of the ribbon and it unfurled in front of him. Elena''s nipples that were hidden by the thick ribbon revealed themselves in front of Lawrend.

    It was like he just opened a gift, and the gift was the view of her erect pink nipples.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Ah!"

    Elena moaned as she felt her nipples stimted when it was released from the bind of the ribbon.

    "Done. I opened your gift to me."

    Lawrend said to her with a smile.

    "Hehehe. You should have done this at first, Master. You were too eager."

    Elena giggled at Lawrend.

    "Mm. You were just too erotic."

    Lawrend said to her with a smile.

    "Anyways, wash my front this time."

    Lawrend said to her.

    "Yes~"

    Elena went over and started scrubbing Lawrend''s front. Her huge boobs were all for Lawrend to admire. Seeing it his sword couldn''t help but stand erect in salute.

    "Do you want to go one more round, Master?"

    Elena asked Lawrend and gave the tip of his sword a tap with her finger.

    "Just a blowjob, okay?"

    Lawrend said to her.

    "Okay, Master."

    Elena nodded her head happily.

    "Let me wash it with water."

    Elena scooped up fresh hot water from the bathtub and poured it all over Lawrend''s front especially at his raging sword.

    "Ahhnn."

    Elena opened her mouth and swallowed Lawrend''s hard and raging cock. She wet it with her slime saliva to lubricate it.

    "Mmmh."

    Elena sucked the tip of Lawrend''s cock and moved her head up and down. This time, she was being in because she wanted to prolong it.

    "Delicious."

    Elena pulled Lawrend''s cock out of her mouth and said to him. It was glistening with all of her slime salivae on it.

    Elena smiled at Lawrend before she continued. She licked the tip like it was candy before she sucked it inside her mouth.

    "Mmm."

    Elena closed her eyes and wrapped Lawrend''s cock with her tongue. She manipted it in a way that it stimted each part of his cock. From the tip down to the base.

    *Shlop* *Shlop*

    Elena''s mouth made lewd wet noises as she yed with Lawrend''s cock.

    "Mashter, how dosh it fel?"

    Elena asked him while she continued sucking on his cock like a straw. She also moved her head up and down, slowly building up Lawrend''s climax.

    "It''s rxing and good."

    Lawrend replied. He closed his eyes and focused his senses on his dick. He felt each motion of her tongue every time it swirled around his cock, and it gave him endless pleasure.

    "I''ll slowly make it more intense."

    Elena pulled Lawrend''s cock out of her mouth and said. She brought her head back down and this time, she tightened the inside of her mouth. It morphed and changed shape to fit Lawrend''s erect member.

    "Ahh!"

    Lawrend couldn''t help but moan. It was like she was sucking the semen out of his balls.

    "Mmm. Mm. Mmm."

    Elena enjoyed the sensation of Lawrend''s hot cock inside her. It brought her a sense of fulfillment to satisfy his raging libido.

    "Mmnn. Mm. *Slurp* *Slurp*"

    Elena moved her head up and down. Once in a while, she would y with Lawrend''s precum on his tip.

    After doing it for a few minutes, she stopped and released Lawrend''s cock out of her mouth.

    "How is it? Sister Aleshia taught me a lot."

    Elena asked Lawrend with a proud smile.

    "You''re really an onahole. You do it so expertly that I always feel like I''m on the edge, yet not enough to bring me to a climax."

    Lawrend said to her.

    "Hehehehe. I''m talented at this, Master."

    Elena giggled. She handled his cock in her hand and masturbated it so she could keep it stimted while she talked to him.

    "Elena, why don''t you try using your lightning magic?"

    Lawrend asked her with a lewd smile on his face.

    "Oh¡­"

    Elena understood from Lawrend''s words, and a wide smile formed on her face.

    "Ahm."

    Elena ced swallowed Lawrend''s cock inside her mouth. She sucked it hard and closed her jaw tightly to give Lawrend the maximum tightness for the ultimate pleasure.

    Once Lawrend''s cock was fully inside her mouth, she released tiny bursts of electricity that tickled Lawrend''s cock like a massage.

    Lawrend felt like his cock went numb as pleasure rushed into Lawrend''s brain. She then started moving her head up and down to increase his pleasure.

    *Shlop* *Shlop* *Shlop* *Shlop*

    Elena moved her head up and down and twisted her mouth around it.

    Lawrend couldn''t help but grab her hair. She was doing it so well that he was on the verge of cumming already.

    "Elena, I''m almost there!"

    Lawrend shouted to her as he tried his best to endure and prolong this pleasurable sensation.

    *Slurp*

    Elena raised her head and pulled Lawrend''s cock out of her mouth. It overflowed with her slime saliva and his precum.

    "One, two, three!"

    Elena suddenly dropped her head and sucked Lawrend''s cock. She vigorously moved her head up and down to bring Lawrend to his climax. It was faster and more pleasurable than before.

    "I''m cumming!"

    Lawrend shouted to her.

    Elena didn''t stop. She put all of his cock inside her, and she rolled her tongue around it.

    Lawrend thrust his waist in instinct. He released all of his pent-up semen inside her mouth.

    "Mmmm."

    Elena waited for Lawrend to finish before she sucked all of the liquid around his cock into her mouth.

    *Gulp* *Gulp*

    Elena released Lawrend''s cock from her mouth and swallowed his semen with a wide smile on her face.

 Chapter 142 - Meeting The Team Captain

    Lawrend and Elena finished bathing together. They both exited the bathroom smelling like soap.

    "Elena, call Aleshia back."

    Lawrend said to her.

    "Yes, Master."

    Elena nodded her head and left the room.

    "Fufufu. Was it enjoyable, Master?"

    Aezel asked Lawrend with augh.

    "Mm. It was. I feel so tired, though."

    Lawrend nodded his head and sighed. Even though it felt good, it was tiring in the end.

    "Do you want me to massage your shoulders?"

    She asked.

    "Sure."

    Lawrend sat on his bed, and Aleshia sat behind him. She grabbed his shoulders and started pinching and massaging them.

    "How is it?"

    Aezel asked with a smile.

    "It''s making me more sleepy¡­"

    Lawrend replied sleepily.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    In the end, he fell asleep.

    ¡­

    Lawrend woke up in the morning. He ate breakfast and went to the academy.

    He entered the ssroom, and Humility immediately called out to him.

    "Lawrend, good morning!"

    She called out. There was a happy smile on her face.

    "Good morning."

    Lawrend replied to her with a smile. Though, he couldn''t help but remember what happened to them yesterday.

    "Lawrend, I already ordered your gift! It will arrive at my roomter."

    Humility said to him excitedly.

    "Oh, really?"

    Lawrend looked at her in surprise. Hearing her words, he became excited about it.

    "Yes! I can''t wait to show it to youter."

    Humility nodded her head.

    "I can''t wait to see it too."

    Lawrend smiled at her.

    They chatted some nonsense before June arrived in the ssroom.

    "Lawrend, meet your team captain after ss."

    June said to him.

    "I got it, Mr. White."

    Lawrend stood up and nodded his head.

    "Sit down."

    June said to Lawrend before he started ss.

    Lawrend couldn''t help but notice Humility''s sudden improvement. She became even more serious in ss. She was able to answer June''s questions on her own now.

    Frankly, Lawrend was surprised by her change. It had only been two study sessions, yet she was already this different. He must have really inspired her.

    They finished the ss with June impressed with Humility''s performance today.

    "Mr. White, where do I meet the team captain?"

    Lawrend asked June just as he was about to leave the room.

    "Oh, follow me. He''s at the Faculty Office."

    June said to Lawrend, and he led the way.

    "Lawrend, I''ll be waiting, okay?"

    Humility shouted to Lawrend from the ssroom.

    "I''ll be back fast."

    Lawrend replied to her.

    "Hohoho, you sure are close to that girl."

    Juneughed seeing their interaction together.

    "Yes. She''s quite lovely."

    Lawrend nodded his head.

    "Hmm¡­"

    June stared at Lawrend meaningfully before he shook his head and turned around. He then led Lawrend to the faculty room.

    It was already sunset and the sky had turned orange when Lawrend and June arrived before the faculty room.

    "Be quiet, okay? Some instructors are working, and they need peace and quiet."

    June warned Lawrend before they entered the faculty room.

    "Yes."

    Lawrend nodded his head.

    "This is the faculty room."

    June opened the door.

    Lawrend looked around the room. There were cubicles, and the instructors were cooped up inside them. Some of them were drawingplex diagrams, while some are chatting with each other quietly.

    June led Lawrend to a corner. There were 2 other students there.

    "That''s your team. He''s your team captain."

    June said to Lawrend as he pointed to the stern-looking young man standing in front of what seems to be an instructor of the academy.

    "I got it."

    Lawrend replied.

    "I''ll leave now."

    June bid his farewell and left.

    "Oh, are you Lawrend?"

    The instructor quickly recognized Lawrend.

    "Yes, sir."

    Lawrend nodded his head respectfully.

    "Good. You are the only one we were waiting for. So, start exining, Logan."

    The instructor nodded his head in satisfaction. He gave a kind and amiable vibe.

    "My name is Logan Herul. You can call me Logan. Next, introduce yourself."

    Logan introduced himself before urging Lawrend.

    He wore a golden-brown cloak. He had a shaved face, and he looked like a serious man. He also had ck hair and a thin body.

    "I''m Lawrend Horiel. Just call me Lawrend."

    Lawrend introduced himself.

    "Next, you."

    Logan pointed to the other student.

    "I''m Nuon Freska. You can call me Nu or Nuon. Whichever you prefer."

    Nuon introduced himself with a smile.

    His height was average, and he wore a white cloak. He also had blonde hair.

    "Now, I''ll start exining our special mission."

    Logan nodded his head in satisfaction and opened his mouth.

    "We are gonna travel northwest, barely tracing around the outskirts of the Undrasil Monster Forest. This would be a dangerous mission which is why I want to ask the both of you if you are ready to die."

    Logan turned his head to Lawrend and Nuon solemnly.

    "..."

    Lawrend and Nuon silently stared at each other. They were attending a special mission to move up. They didn''t sign up to die.

    "If the two of you aren''t ready to die, then don''te!"

    Logan rebuked them angrily.

    "Rx, Logan. Just tell them that they should prepare for their death just in case. No need to be so strict."

    The instructor calmed Logan down.

    "...Fine."

    Logan nodded his head reluctantly.

    "Prepare yourselves for death. Write your wills or something."

    Logan said to Lawrend and Nuon strictly.

    "Okay?"

    Lawrend nodded his head a little bit confused.

    Nuon also had the same expression on his face.

    "After we skirt around the Undrasil Monster Forest, we should arrive at the Yttervia Forest. Demihumans live there, so we should exercise caution. I want the two of you to strictly follow my orders."

    Logan continued his exnation. He then eyed the two of them stringently after he ended his words.

    "We got it."

    Lawrend nodded his head solemnly. This special mission would be challenging with this kind of strict team captain. His movements would be very limited.

    "We''re leaving tomorrow in the morning. That''s all."

    Logan said to them.

    Thus, Lawrend''s meeting with his team captain ended.

    He returned to the Lightning Department drearily.

 Chapter 143 - Humilityâ€™s Gift & Crazy

    Lawrend arrived at the Lightning Department and looked around in confusion.

    "Where is Kenova?"

    Lawrend asked Humility in confusion. They were supposed to meet here in front of the Lightning Department, but he was nowhere to be found.

    "Why don''t we ask his ssmates?"

    Humility suggested to him.

    "Alright."

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lawrend nodded his head. He took the lead, and they entered ss B.

    There were only so few students left inside, and most of them were chatting with each other.

    "Uhm, where is Kenova?"

    Humility opened her mouth and asked.

    "M-Miss! Kenova left as soon as ss ended."

    A student answered her in a fluster.

    "Thank you."

    Humility bowed to him slightly.

    "He left, huh? He didn''t even inform us. I knew it. That guy was up to no good."

    Lawrend said out loud in annoyance.

    "More importantly, let''s go have a study session, Lawrend."

    Humility urged him.

    "Fine, fine."

    Lawrend replied.

    And so, the two of them rode a carriage together to the Dragon-Phoenix Inn. Lawrend couldn''t help but notice the fact that it was only the two of them.

    A man and a woman, alone together. One couldn''t help but imagine various erotic possibilities.

    They left the carriage and entered the inn together.

    "Oh, Mr. Lawrend."

    By chance, Nim saw the two of them entering the inn together.

    "M-M-Miss!"

    Nim suddenly panicked when she saw Humility standing beside Lawrend.

    Humility made a shushing gesture, and Nim understood what was going on.

    "You know her?"

    Lawrend asked in surprise. He didn''t notice Humility''s gesture to Nim.

    "Y¡ª I mean, she''s so beautiful that I''m flustered."

    Nim answered. She almost gave herself away.

    "Now, now. Lawrend, you know her?"

    Humility asked him.

    "Yes. She''s the manager of this inn."

    Lawrend replied to her with a nod of his head.

    "Hmm¡­ Well, whatever. Let''s go to my room!"

    Humility pulled Lawrend''s hand with her.

    "Hey! Wait!"

    Lawrend was surprised when she suddenly pulled him. He didn''t even manage to say goodbye to Nim.

    "Lawrend,e on. Let''s go inside my room. My gift for you should already be inside."

    Humility let go of Lawrend when they reached her room. There was excitement etched on her face.

    "Alright, alright. Why do you seem more excited than I am?"

    Lawrend said to her in reply.

    "That''s because¡­ It''s my very first gift to you."

    Humility said to him with profound emotions on her face.

    "Hm."

    Lawrend was surprised. There seems to be more to her than he could fathom on the surface.

    Humility opened the door, and Lawrend entered inside. She followed behind him, and when she entered the room, she silently locked the door using magic.

    "It''s here!"

    Humility went to the table and picked up a wrapped long object. It was wrapped with brown paper.

    "Open it!"

    Humility passed the object to Lawrend.

    "Okay."

    Lawrend took the wrapped object and weighed it in his hand. He then slowly peeled off the brown paper.

    "Woah!"

    Lawrend was dumbstruck when he saw what was hidden underneath. He had only removed a small part, and he could already see it glowing with a serene purple light.

    He continued unwrapping it. Before long, he unraveled a staff silently glowing purple. There were various inscriptions on its long body while there was a glowing purple gem on its tip.

    "That''s the Sovereign Lightning Staff. It''s one of the kind in the kingdom. It was rumored to be a replica of a staff used by a top expert."

    Humility exined the staff to Lawrend.

    "This¡­ The name sounds so cool. Where did you get this?"

    Lawrend asked her in awe. Just seeing its appearance was jaw-dropping.

    "Hehehehe. It''s my gift to you so that''s a secret."

    Humility giggled in reply.

    "Wait, isn''t this very expensive, then?"

    Lawrend asked her in disbelief.

    The name, the appearance, and the history of the staff. Those were enough to make it very expensive! He couldn''t even wrap his head around how expensive it could be.

    "Is it?"

    Humility tilted her head with a silly smile on her face.

    "Hey, hey, hey! Didn''t I tell you to only get me a simple one?"

    Lawrend said to her angrily.

    "You don''t like it?"

    Humility asked Lawrend with a heartbroken expression.

    "That''s not what I mean. This is too much as a gift."

    Lawrend shook his head.

    "Then, what if¡­"

    Humility went forward to Lawrend and tiptoed before kissing him on the lips.

    Her lips were soft and moist. She exuded an enticing flowery fragrance.

    "!"

    Lawrend widened his eyes in shock. This development is too fast for him to wrap his head around.

    "How was it?"

    Humility asked Lawrend with a sweet smile on her face.

    "How was it? We''re not a couple for you to do that."

    Lawrend replied to her in confusion. It had only been 4 days since he met her. He didn''t expect her to suddenly have feelings for him.

    "Then, what do we need to do to be a couple?"

    Humility asked Lawrend anxiously.

    "... We need to say I love you to each other."

    Lawrend said to her.

    "I love you!"

    Humility immediately said to Lawrend.

    "... That''s not how it works."

    Lawrend said to her.

    "Why? What''s wrong? Why can''t you say that you love me, Lawrend?"

    Humility asked Lawrend with dead cold eyes.

    "I¡­ Do you really love me?"

    Lawrend asked her in doubt.

    "I do! I love you! I even kissed you!"

    Humility answered vigorously.

    "... Do you know who I am?"

    Lawrend asked her cautiously.

    "Lawrend Horiel, 18, smart, my friend, and I love you."

    Humility answered crazily.

    "Is that all..? Cause you should know the person well before confessing your love for each other."

    Lawrend was still doubtful about it. Sure, he was pretty close to her, but that was it. He didn''t think it was anything special.

    "We can do thatter, Lawrend! I just want you to be with me!"

    Humility said to Lawrend pleadingly.

    "C-Crazy."

    Lawrend said out loud.

    "Hehe, Hehehe, Hehehehehehe! I''m not crazy!"

    Humilityughed creepily. She stared at Lawrend obsessively.

    "Kenova!"

    Humility suddenly called out.

 Chapter 144 - Scheming Humility ?

    Kenova, who had been hiding inside a room, showed himself to Lawrend.

    "Kenova, you¡­"

    Lawrend looked at him in disbelief. Lightning crackled around Kenova''s fist as if he was saying that he''s ready to fight him.

    "Sorry, Lawrend. The Princess offered me what you didn''t offer me."

    Kenova said to Lawrend apologetically.

    "What? Princess?"

    Lawrend asked him in confusion. He turned to Humility and looked her up and down. He suddenly remembered the reactions of other people when they met her. Even Nim seemed fishy earlier.

    "Huh? Don''t tell me you didn''t know that she''s Kasina Humility Undrasil? The one and only princess of the Undrasil Kingdom."

    Kenova asked Lawrend in confusion.

    "Huh? Is that true?"

    Lawrend turned to Humility and asked.

    "Now that you know who I am, do you love me?"

    Humility asked Lawrend with hope in her eyes.

    "As I said, it doesn''t work that way."

    Lawrend shook his head.

    "Besides, I already have many lovers."

    Lawrend revealed to her.

    "Lovers? Who?"

    Humility''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "I¡­ I don''t want to tell you."

    Lawrend shook his head vehemently. This girl is a yandere and the princess of the kingdom. Who knows what she can do to Aleshia and the others.

    "Tell me."

    Humility went to Lawrend and gripped his cloak tightly. She stared into his eyes scarily.

    *Gulp*

    Lawrend gulped nervously. He doesn''t know how to handle a yandere.

    "Who. Are. They?"

    Humility asked in a deep tone of voice.

    "... Promise me that you won''t hurt them."

    Lawrend said to her.

    "..."

    Humility merely stared into Lawrend''s eyes.

    "Promise me, or I''ll not be your friend anymore!"

    Lawrend shouted to her in threat.

    Lawrend''s words brought Humility to her senses. She widened her eyes anxiously.

    "N-No¡­ Don''t leave me too¡­"

    Humility crouched on the floor and grabbed her hair haggardly.

    "Humility¡­"

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows seeing her look so traumatized.

    "The princess made many friends. She thought that they truly considered her as their friend, but in the end, they only did it to take advantage of her.

    "The king realized what was happening and put in an order for everyone to stay away from her. It was only allowed if she took the initiative. Though, no one dared to be her friend anymore even after she asked around."

    Kenova exined to Lawrend.

    "Humility¡­"

    Lawrend crouched beside her and rubbed her back.

    "Lawrend!"

    Humility jumped on Lawrend and pushed him to the ground.

    "Ow!"

    Lawrend hit his back on the floor. He luckily managed to protect his head from concussion.

    Humility rode on top of him.

    "Lawrend! D-Do you want to knock me up, so we can be together forever?"

    Humility asked Lawrend crazily.

    "K-Knock you up!? Alright, alright! I''ll tell you everything!"

    Hearing her words, Lawrend immediately gave up resisting. If she rap*d him now and got pregnant, he would suffer the wrath of the king.

    "Really?"

    Humility asked Lawrend with excitement on her face.

    "Yes. Now get off me."

    Lawrend nodded his head and tried to stand up.

    "No. What would I do if you escaped?"

    Humility shook her head.

    "..."

    Lawrend was speechless.

    "Fine."

    He could only give up.

    "I have a maid harem of girls I want to protect and take care of."

    Lawrend said to her candidly.

    "Harem? A harem!?"

    Humility shouted in disbelief.

    *Gulp*

    ''She''s gonna kill me now.''

    Lawrend swallowed his saliva nervously and thought to himself.

    "Hehehehe. You must''ve been busy these past few days with them."

    Humility smirked evilly at Lawrend.

    "..."

    Lawrend didn''t answer. He wouldn''t dare admit to her that she was right.

    "Lawrend, what if¡­ I also be your maid."

    Humility said to Lawrend with a wide grin on her face.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend didn''t expect her answer at all!

    "I''ll steal you from them. I''ll make them realize howughable they are to be in your harem. Then, then, you''ll only focus on me..."

    Humility said to Lawrend with a crazed smile.

    "You¡­ They won''t give up that easily."

    Lawrend said to her.

    "So¡­ do you want to take my virginity so I can be your maid?"

    Humility tilted her head and asked Lawrend.

    "What?"

    Lawrend looked at her dumbfounded. Even Kenova stepped backward in shock. He didn''t know that such vulgar words woulde out from the mouth of the princess.

    "Hm? Then what do I have to do to be your maid?"

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Humility asked Lawrend in puzzlement.

    "First, you have to wear a maid uniform. Second, you have to listen to every word I say, Third, you must protect me."

    Lawrend exined to her.

    "Hm? Do you think I would look good in a maid uniform?"

    Humility asked Lawrend as she held her chin in thought.

    "..... Yes."

    Lawrend tried to imagine Humility in a maid uniform. It perfectly fitted her especially with the innocent aura she exudes normally.

    "Then, okay! I''ll be serving you now, Master!"

    Humility nodded her head happily and said to Lawrend.

    "Wait, what''s this hard thing?"

    Humility suddenly felt something poking her butt.

    "I-Is this¡­ You''re turned on?"

    Humility widened her eyes at Lawrend.

    "It''s a natural reaction."

    Lawrend replied awkwardly.

    "Master?"

    Humility called out to Lawrend.

    "Master~"

    Humility called seductively.

    "I''m right! It gets harder when I call you ''Master''!"

    Humility said to Lawrend happily.

    "..."

    Kenova was speechless from the side.

    "S-Stop it, Humility. It''s embarrassing."

    Lawrend said to her with a red face. His fetish was being revealed to another man. It wasn''t a good feeling for him.

    "Hehehe. Alright. I''ll let you go."

    Humility giggled and stood up.

    "Kenova, leave."

    Humility said to Kenova solemnly.

    "Yes, ma''am!"

    Kenova nodded his head firmly and left the room.

    After seeing Kenova leave her room/apartment, Humility focused on Lawrend again.

    "Look at what you did, Lawrend¡­"

    Humility lifted her skirt and showed Lawrend her wet and dripping white panty.

    "You''re so wet¡­"

    Lawrend stared at it in a daze. He turned his head down and saw his crotch wet with her juices.

    "Are you gonna take responsibility or no?"

    Humility asked Lawrend seductively.

    "Look, it''s already bulging. We might as well do it, right?"

    Humility asked Lawrend with a smile.

 Chapter 145 - Fifth Maid Acquired (?) ?

    "W-What are you saying, Humility?"

    Lawrend asked her nervously.

    "Are you scared that I''m not a virgin? I''ll show you!"

    Humility guessed Lawrend''s thoughts. She held her panty and was about to pull it down.

    "Waittttt!" Stop!!!"

    Lawrend shouted at her.

    "What is it, Lawrend?"

    Humility stared at Lawrend nkly.

    "Why are you removing your panties? Don''t you know that you can''t just show it to anyone?"

    Lawrend asked her nervously. He doesn''t think that the king would take it well if he hears about this.

    "You''re my master now. I can do this, right?"

    Humility said to Lawrend with a tilt of her head.

    "No! It doesn''t work like that. I haven''t even approved of you to be my maid."

    Lawrend shook his head.

    "Why?! Aren''t I beautiful enough? Lawrend, tell me that you love me!"

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Humility sat back down on Lawrend. She gripped his cor and stared into his eyes crazily.

    "You''re scaring me, Humility."

    Lawrend said to her in a shaky voice.

    "I¡­ No¡­ I''m sorry, Lawrend¡­"

    Humility broke down when she heard Lawrend''s words. She wed at her hair anxiously.

    "Humility, are you okay?"

    Lawrend asked her worriedly.

    This was the first time that he saw her expressing such emotions. Something tragic must''ve happened in her life for her to be like this.

    "I¡­ Am I scary?"

    Humility asked Lawrend in anxiety.

    "First, let go of me."

    Lawrend said to her.

    "Okay."

    Humility stood up and sat on the floor beside Lawrend.

    "Thank you."

    Lawrend said to her. He stood up and looked down at her.

    "Lawrend, am I scary?"

    Humility asked him again with a pleading expression on her face.

    "You aren''t. Tell me, why are you like this?"

    Lawrend sat beside her. He gently rubbed her back.

    "Lawrend¡­"

    Humility moved and embraced him. She wrapped her arms around his shoulder.

    "I want you to stay with me, Lawrend¡­"

    Humility whispered into his ear.

    "Did they leave you alone?"

    Lawrend asked her softly.

    "..."

    Humility didn''t reply, but Lawrend knew that he was right. That''s because he could feel her embrace tightening.

    "Why did you approach me when we first met?"

    Lawrend asked her curiously.

    "...I thought you were interesting."

    Humility replied to him with a murmur.

    "Interesting?"

    Lawrend repeated her words in confusion.

    "Mm. You seem to know the Lightning Empress and you look cool."

    Humility nodded her head.

    "I see."

    Lawrend rubbed her hair. His fingers ran down her long silky ck hair.

    "Hehhh?? Hehhhh????"

    Humility became confused.

    "I''ll be your friend until you don''t want me to."

    Lawrend said to her.

    "Lawrend¡­ No!"

    Humility suddenly pushed Lawrend away.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend looked at her in shock.

    "Now that you did this to me. I''m not satisfied just being your friend."

    Humility said to him. She grabbed his hands and held them tightly.

    "Please, love me, Lawrend."

    Humility pleaded to him.

    "...As long as you listen to every word I say."

    Lawrend paused and said to her.

    "Okay! I''ll listen to every word you say! Now, do you love me!?"

    Humility nodded her head vehemently. There was an eagerness on her face.

    "Love takes time. For now, you can be my maid when I''m here."

    Lawrend said to her with a smile.

    "But you will love me in the future, right!?"

    Humility asked Lawrend with a crazed excitement.

    "..."

    Lawrend didn''t answer her. Even for him, it would be hard to say whether he''d really fall in love with her.

    "Hey! Answer me!"

    Humility''s eyes widened creepily as she stared at him.

    "Fine!"

    Lawrend couldn''t take it anymore and agreed. She''s a beautiful girl anyway, and she''s offering herself to him. If he still didn''t fall for her in the future then he''ll deal with it then.

    "Yes!"

    Humility raised her arms happily. She then wrapped her arms around Lawrend before pulling him closer to her for a kiss.

    Humility sloppily kissed Lawrend. He could tell that this was her first time.

    Lawrend felt bad letting her do all of the work so he held her back and pulled her closer to him. He gave her a passionate kiss on the lips.

    "!!"

    Humility was surprised by Lawrend''s cooperativeness. She closed her eyes and tried to copy him as their tongue twined together.

    They continued for about five minutes before Lawrend pulled his head back.

    A string of saliva formed between the two of them. A proof that they both enjoyed it.

    "You learned quickly."

    Lawrend said to her as he breathed in slightly roughly.

    "Master, you''re so good at kissing¡­"

    Humility said to him with zed eyes.

    ''Oh crap, I went with the flow again. This time it''s with a yandere.''

    Lawrend cursed inside his mind.

    "Master, can you kiss me more?"

    Humility pleaded passionately.

    "Alright. That''s enough. I still have to teach you, right?"

    Lawrend stood up. He wouldn''t let himself be taken by the flow again. Thest time it happened, he impregnated a crazy demon. Now, it''s a princess! If he impregnated her, the king would slice his head off!

    "Mm. I understand, Master."

    Humility nodded her head obediently. Her crazed expression was now nowhere to be found.

    "Good."

    Lawrend was surprised. He thankfully managed to stabilize her mental health.

    And so, Lawrend taught her again. This time, she became more subservient than before. She would always call him ''Master'' respectfully.

    One time during their study session, she stood up and served him water like a maid. She was totally absorbed in her new maid role.

    When they ended, Humility asked Lawrend.

    "How did I do? Was I a good maid, Master?"

    She had smiles in her eyes. Her entire body was brimming with happiness.

    "You were."

    Lawrend answered her with a smile. Somehow, knowing that she was a princess, turned him on. The fact that someone with such a high status would bow down and serve him gave him a feeling of superiority and power.

    "Thank you for the praise, Master. Do you want me to escort you to your room?"

    Humility bowed to Lawrend and asked.

    "Fine. I''ll let you meet the other girls."

    Lawrend understood her intentions and agreed.

 Chapter 146 - The Maid Meeting

    "Thank you, Master."

    Humility bowed to Lawrend.

    "You don''t have to be so respectful. I actually prefer your usual self."

    Lawrend said to her.

    "Really?! But I want to be your maid¡­"

    Humility''s eyes shone, but she quickly realized that it''s not how a maid acts, so her mood dampened.

    "My maids usually act like their usual selves. You should do the same."

    Lawrend said to her with a smile.

    "I understand, Master."

    Humility nodded her head.

    "Then, I''ll hold your arm."

    Humility went beside Lawrend and buried his arm in between her boobs.

    "..."

    Lawrend was speechless. Well, since he''s enjoying the intimate feeling of her soft breasts, he didn''t stop her.

    He held his new staff in one hand while his other arm was in heaven.

    "Huhuhum. I''m holding Master''s arm within my breasts."

    Humility sang a tune as she walked together with Lawrend. He brought her with him with a red face. He hoped that no one sees the two of them like this.

    Before long, they arrived at Aleshia''s room.

    "Wee back, Ma¡ª"

    Elena greeted Lawrend with a smile, but she immediately stopped when she noticed Humility embracing Lawrend''s arm within her boobs.

    "Who are you?"

    Elena asked Humility coldly.

    "I''m Master''s maid. Ehehehehe."

    Humility giggled sillily.

    "Maid?"

    Elena tilted her head in confusion.

    "Yes, Elena. She wanted to be my maid, so I think I''ll give her a try."

    Lawrend exined to her.

    "Ah! So she''s the woman Sister Aleshia was talking about!"

    Elena pointed at Humility in realization.

    "Yes."

    Lawrend nodded his head.

    "What''s going on?"

    Aleshia walked towards them in puzzlement.

    "Sister Aleshia, this woman really became Master''s maid!"

    Elena pointed to Humility.

    "Hello~!"

    Humility waved her hand at her with a happy smile.

    "..."

    Aleshia''s eyes focused on Humility''s C cup breasts that were hugging Lawrend''s arm.

    "Fufufu. Another member?"

    Aezel walked behind Aleshia. She observed Humility with peering eyes.

    "She''s a snake!"

    Elenamented with a grit of her teeth.

    "Hm? A snake?"

    Humility raised an eyebrow at Elena''s words.

    "What? Isn''t that what you''re doing clinging to Master so closely."

    Elena hissed at Humility angrily.

    "Hey, Elena! Stop being so rude. I brought her here to introduce to everyone."

    Lawrend berated Elena angrily.

    "But Master! She looks like a bad person."

    Elena appealed to Lawrend.

    "Rx, Elena. She''s actually very¡­ nice. She gave me this staff."

    Lawrend raised the staff in his hand.

    "Geez, Master. Why was there a pause?"

    Humility rubbed her boobs against Lawrend''s arm as she asked him with a pout.

    "Shameless!"

    Elena cursed angrily seeing her do that.

    "Ahahaha¡­"

    Lawrendughed it off awkwardly. He couldn''t tell her that it''s because she''s a yandere.

    "Anyways, let''s talk inside."

    Lawrend urged them.

    Elena stared at Humility with a frown the whole time as she entered. She was angrily assessing her.

    They sat on one of the beds, and Humility let go of Lawrend''s arm.

    "Introduce yourself, Humility."

    Lawrend said to her.

    "Hello, my name is Kasina Humility Undrasil. I''m the Princess of the Undrasil Kingdom. Now, Master''s maid."

    Humility grabbed Lawrend''s arm again and hugged it intimately.

    Aleshia: "Princess!?"

    Aezel: "A princess?"

    Elena: "Princess?"

    The three of them were shocked when they heard Humility''s introduction.

    Aleshia was the most shocked of them all. She knew the high social status of a princess.

    "Princess."

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Aleshia bowed to her respectfully.

    "No need, no need."

    Humility waved her hand with a smile.

    "Humility, can you get off me now?"

    Lawrend asked her with a wry smile on his face.

    "You don''t like my boobs? Then¡­ how about this¡­"

    Humility buried Lawrend''s hand within her crotch.

    "You!"

    Lawrend immediately pulled it out. He almost touched the pussy of the princess. That alone could get him killed.

    Her status just doesn''t tolerate her being tainted in any way. If he touched her, then the king would find it unpleasant that a noble''s son dared to touch his daughter. Well, it''s fine if no one learns about it, but walls have ears. Just one slip up, and he''s dead.

    "Hehehe. Master, I''m ready anytime."

    Humility winked at Lawrend seductively.

    "Princess, that''s not proper."

    Aleshia said to Humility solemnly.

    "Why? He''s already my master. He can do anything to me as his maid."

    Humility said to Aleshia in a factly manner.

    "It''s my turn today."

    Aleshia revealed to her.

    "T-Turn? What for?"

    Humility asked Aleshia nervously. Her imagination ran wild thinking of possibilities.

    "To do it."

    Aleshia answered curtly.

    "Y-You do it with them!"

    Humility looked at Lawrend in disbelief. She felt betrayed.

    "That''s why I told you that you should know me first before confessing your love to me."

    Lawrend said to her calmly.

    "No, what about me!? When are you gonna take my virginity?"

    Humility asked Lawrend anxiously.

    "I won''t. You''re a princess. One day, you''ll grow tired of this and leave me."

    Lawrend said to her solemnly. He doesn''t think that the king would ever allow someone to take his daughter''s virginity that easily. Now that he thought of it, this is a magical world. The king could have ced an artifact inside her without her knowing that detects if someone takes her virginity.

    It could be him overthinking it, but he doesn''t dare to take any risks.

    "No! I''m not that kind of a woman, Lawrend. I''m¡­ not like them¡­"

    Humility embraced Lawrend as tears brimmed within her eyes.

    "Alright, I believe you."

    Lawrend returned her embrace and rubbed her back.

    "I love you, Lawrend."

    Humility whispered into his ear.

    "Mm."

    Lawrend nodded his head.

    "...Master, you sound like a scum."

    Elena said to him with cold eyes.

    "W-Why?"

    Lawrend looked at Elena in disbelief. This was the first time he''d ever hear her say that to him and look at him so coldly.

    "We can tell that she''s serious."

    Elena replied.

    Aleshia and Aezel nodded their heads together in agreement.

    "...What?"

    Lawrend looked at the three of them in disbelief. Women, are they this sensitive at sensing emotions?

    "Just take her in, Master. We''ll help her be a good maid to your satisfaction."

    Elena said to Lawrend.

    "You three aren''t against it?"

    Lawrend asked them cautiously.

    "We aren''t. You''re our Master. Whatever you say, we''ll go with it."

    Aleshia answered Lawrend with a smile.

 Chapter 147 - Humilityâ€™s Acceptance ?

    "Thank you."

    Lawrend smiled at the three of them.

    "Master, stop being so thankful. I want you to dominate me."

    Aezel said to Lawrend with a smirk. Since she experienced being dominated by Lawrend, she''s looking for more.

    "Mm. Master, you can do whatever you want, and we''ll support it."

    Elena nodded her head.

    "The words of the three of you put me at ease."

    Lawrend said to them.

    "So, what is your choice, Humility? Do you still want to love me? Knowing that I already did it a lot with the three of them."

    Lawrend said to her solemnly.

    "Hehehehe. If you already did it with them, why can''t you do it with me!?"

    Humility stared at him with a creepy smile.

    "You''re a princess. If you weren''t, I would have already done it with you back in your room."

    Lawrend said to her.

    "I see. It can''t be helped, huh."

    Humility calmed and looked down sadly.

    "So, what do you think?"

    Lawrend asked Humility.

    "W-We can do it as long as no one knows, right?"

    Humility replied to Lawrend with a blush on her face.

    "Why are you so eager to do it with me anyway?"

    Lawrend asked her with a frown.

    "I want you to remember me! So you won''t forget that I exist¡­"

    Humility replied to Lawrend with sorrow.

    "Humility¡­"

    Lawrend looked at her sadly. Her thoughts are messed up. She shouldn''t be thinking of stuff this way.

    "Huh?"

    Humility looked at the arms that wrapped around her shoulders in surprise.

    "Don''t worry. Since you''re one of us, then we''ll also be with you."

    Aleshia whispered into Humility''s ear.

    Humility gripped Aleshia''s arm tightly. Tears slowly started to fall from her eyes.

    "Really?"

    Humility asked Aleshia weakly.

    "Mm. As long as you love our Master, I''ll love you too. Look at the three of us, we call each other sisters."

    Aleshia embraced Humility tighter, and she passed her body warmth onto her. Humility felt a sense of belonging hearing her words.

    They were brought together by their love for their master. She loves Lawrend, and they also love Lawrend. They are all the same.

    "I''ll forget all of my ns¡­"

    Humility murmured to her.

    "ns?"

    Aleshia repeated in confusion.

    "Mm. I thought of killing all of you with poisoned tea¡­"

    Humility replied to her truthfully.

    All of them: "..."

    "Y-Yeah. T-That''s a good idea."

    Aleshia nodded her head nervously. She didn''t expect her to be crazy to the point that she wants to kill them for Lawrend.

    "I''m sorry! I didn''t know you were so nice too¡­*Hic*"

    Humility turned around and embraced Aleshia. She buried her face in her neck and sobbed.

    "It''s okay now."

    Aleshia rubbed her back.

    "Thank you."

    Humility said to her with emotion.

    "Sister Aleshia is so skillful."

    Elenamented in awe as they watch her single-handedly save them from a disaster.

    "Even so, she''s very dangerous and unstable."

    Aezel added with a frown on her face.

    "Mm. If only I can check if the king has anything that instantly detects if her virginity is taken."

    Lawrend said to them.

    "Why don''t you ask Aleshia, Master?"

    Aezel replied to him.

    "Yes, Master. Sister Aleshia is learning magic very fast. She might know a trick or two."

    Elena agreed with Aezel''s words.

    After a while, Aleshia released Humility from her embrace.

    "Let''s go, Master."

    She turned to Lawrend and urged him.

    "Alright."

    Lawrend nodded his head and stood up from the bed. He entered the bathroom, and Aleshia followed behind him.

    "Are they¡­ gonna do it?"

    Humility asked Elena and Aezel, unsure.

    "Mm. It''s Sister Aleshia''s turn."

    Elena nodded her head.

    "What is your name?"

    Humility asked Elena.

    "Elena. I''m Master''s pet slime."

    Elena introduced herself.

    "Slime?"

    Humility stared at Elena in confusion.

    "This."

    Elena transformed her arms, and it turned a translucent purple.

    "Woah!"

    Humility looked at her slime tentacle in shock.

    "Can I touch it?"

    Humility asked Elena cautiously.

    "Sure."

    Elena agreed.

    Humility grabbed it and squished it in her hands.

    "It''s so soft."

    Humilitymented in amazement.

    "What about you?"

    She turned her head to Aezel.

    "I am Aezel. I''m pregnant with Master''s child."

    Aezel introduced herself with a smug smile.

    "P-P-Pregnant!?"

    Humility stared at Aezel in disbelief. She then looked down at her stomach with a frown.

    "Hey, what are you thinking? This is Master''s child!"

    Aezel couldn''t help but warn Humility when she saw the dangerous glint in her eyes.

    "I''m so jealous."

    Humility said to her with gritted teeth.

    "How many times did you do it before you got pregnant??"

    Humility asked Aezel frantically.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "O-Once. Actually, I forced him to impregnate me."

    Aezel replied with a red face. It made her embarrassed telling it to someone else.

    "Forced, forced, forced, forced..."

    Humility thought about Aezel''s words.

    "Fufufu. You''re thinking of forcing yourself on him don''t you?"

    Aezel immediately guessed Humility''s thoughts just from the look in her eyes.

    "How did you know!?"

    Humility looked at her in a fluster.

    "Stop thinking of forcing him. He''ll make you submit to the pleasure instead."

    Aezel replied with a smirk.

    "Submit¡­ I want Master to make me submit."

    Humility murmured in a daze.

    "Fufufu. Why don''t you try it? It will be fun."

    Aezel said to Humility with augh.

    "Mm. I will do it."

    Humility nodded her head solemnly.

    "But first, make sure there''s nothing or no one that checks whether you lost your virginity or not. It would be a problem for Master if your father finds out."

    Aezel warned her.

    "Okay."

    Humility had a determined look in her eyes.

    "Wait for Aleshia to finish. She can help you."

    Aezel continued.

    "Mm. I''ll wait."

    Humility nodded slightly.

    "Ahhh!"

    Suddenly, a loud moan escaped from the bathroom. It was a moan of pleasure from Aleshia.

    "Mmmm¡­ I''m jealous."

    Humility couldn''t help but ce her fingers on her clit and rubbed it. She already got wet earlier so she was still very sensitive.

    "Do you want me to help you?"

    Aezel asked Humility with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 148 - Aleshia Showing Off Her Skills ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Master, I have been itching to do it with you."

    Aleshia said to Lawrend as she closed the door to the bathroom.

    "Ohh? It seems you enjoyed your first time with me."

    Lawrend said to her with a teasing smile on his face.

    Aleshia''s face turned red. She immediately realized that she just said something lewd.

    "Do you know anything besides a blowjob?"

    Lawrend asked her with a smile.

    "...I do. Hereth taught me a lot."

    Aleshia nodded her head at him.

    "Can you do a boobjob?"

    Lawrend asked her with a smirk.

    "Yes. I can manage."

    Aleshia nodded her head.

    "Let''s do it in the bathtub."

    Lawrend walked to the side of the bathtub before he started taking off his clothes.

    "I''ll help you, Master."

    Aleshia said to him. She helped him undress.

    A minuteter, Lawrend was fully naked. He sat on the side of the bathtub, facing inside.

    His dick was slightly limp as it waited to be stimted by her.

    Aleshia started undressing. She removed her maid uniform.

    A minuteter, she finished. Her beautiful and wless body was all for Lawrend to admire.

    She raised her foot and ced it on the water slowly. Lawrend could see her slit open wide as she raised it. His cock hardened instantly in reaction.

    Aleshia scooped water with a wooden scoop and poured the water on her head. The water fell down her body sexily. The droplets of water caressed every inch of her body.

    It was an erotic show for Lawrend. Aleshia raised her butt in Lawrend''s direction and bent over as she poured another scoop of warm water over her head.

    Aleshia''s raw and young pink pussy was presented in front of Lawrend erotically. Lawrend had the urge to fuck her directly, but he controlled himself. He continued watching her while his little brother hardened like a rock.

    "Ahhh!"

    Aleshia deliberately moaned sexily. She turned around to Lawrend and bit her finger seductively.

    Lawrend gulped seeing her seductive appearance. This was the second time he realized that she''s a very ''talented'' maid.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Hehehe. Look at you. You''re so hard."

    Aleshia giggled seeing Lawrend''s towering cock.

    She kneeled in front of him and held his cock over her face. She pressed it against her cheek and rubbed it with a wide smile on her face.

    Lawrend smirked seeing her tease him.

    "Show me your skills, Aleshia."

    Lawrend said to her.

    "Yes, Master."

    Aleshia smiled and gave the tip of Lawrend''s cock a lick. She then pressed it tightly against her boobs.

    "Hm? It''s too rough."

    Aleshia noticed the friction between her boobs and the skin of Lawrend''s cock.

    "We need lubrication."

    Lawrend said to her.

    "Mm."

    Aleshia stood up. She went to the door and peeked outside.

    "Elena, can I get some of your slime juices?"

    Aleshia asked her.

    "Sure thing, Sister Aleshia!"

    Elena agreed instantly. She walked towards Aleshia. Her hand transformed into a slime tentacle. It then secreted a thick and viscous purple liquid onto Aleshia''s opened hand.

    "That''s enough. Thank you."

    Aleshia thanked Elena before she closed the door.

    "I got some lubricant, Master."

    Aleshia smiled at him as she contained the liquid within her palm.

    "That''s convenient."

    Lawrend replied with a smile.

    "Yes. Sister Elena is a slime, after all."

    Aleshia nodded her head.

    She then entered the bathtub again. She poured Elena''s slime juices over Lawrend''s hard cock. It flowed down all over his cock like honey.

    "It''s ready."

    Aleshia went in between Lawrend''s legs. She squeezed Lawrend''s hard and lubricated cock in between her boobs. She raised her body up and down, giving Lawrend a boobjob.

    The spot in between Aleshia''s cleavage was warm. Lawrend''s cock went in and out of it.

    It felt soft and erotic. Lawrend could feel every inch of his dick being massaged by her supple skin.

    "Ahh~ Ha~ Ha~"

    Aleshia panted erotically. It made this experience more amazing for Lawrend.

    She was doing her best to please Lawrend by tightly squeezing his rock-hard cock in-between her soft boobs.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Aleshia couldn''t resist it. She swallowed the tip of his cock inside her mouth. She licked it scrumptiously. Elena''s slime juices tasted good for some reason.

    Aleshia went up and went down. She swallowed the tip of Lawrend''s cock whenever she went down, and she''d release it when she went up.

    The feeling for Lawrend was as if his rod was being massaged while the tip of his cock was being attacked by pleasure.

    "Aleshia, I''m cumming!"

    Lawrend shouted to her.

    "Yesh!"

    Aleshia replied as she continued giving Lawrend a blowjob while she gave him a boobjob.

    Before long, Lawrend couldn''t endure it. He released his thick and creamy seed inside her mouth. Instead of swallowing it, Aleshia let it slowly drip out of her opened mouth. She made it drip all over her boobs and at Lawrend''s cock.

    Lawrend felt satisfied seeing the messy scene. As a man, he was proud to make a mess out of her lewd body.

    "Fuck me this time, Master."

    Aleshia stood up and turned around. She then shook her waist in front of Lawrend and ced her pussy just in front of his cock. It was glistening and dripping with her love juices. His limp cock immediately hardened once again.

    "Master, clean the semen off the tip. I might get pregnant."

    Aleshia reminded Lawrend.

    Lawrend did as she said he poured water over his cock to remove the leftover semen. Once he was done, he nodded at her.

    "Ahh! Hard!"

    Aleshia swallowed Lawrend''s hard cock with her slit. She moaned the moment it entered her.

    She was already turned on so much that she didn''t feel any difort even though this was just their third time doing it.

    "I can feel your thick, hot, and hard cock inside me, Master."

    Aleshia said to him in an erotic voice.

    "Move your hips."

    Lawrendmanded her.

    "Yes!"

    Aleshia pulled his cock out of her before she pushed backward and plunged it inside her.

    "Ahhh!! So deep¡­"

    Aleshia could feel it kissing the entrance of her womb.

 Chapter 149 - Poking Aleshiaâ€™s Deepest Part ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Come on, shake your hips. You''re just enjoying yourself."

    Lawrend pped her ass.

    "Ahh~! Master, you''re so mean!"

    Aleshia moaned. She turned her head to Lawrend and pouted.

    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!

    Even though she acted like that, she still obediently thrust her ass backward and forwards. His cock entered and exited her pussy repeatedly.

    Lawrend enjoyed her tight and wet pussy as she tried her best to please him. Over the past few days, Lawrend''s endurance has increased. This much was only able to make him feel good.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Aleshia went backward and plunged Lawrend''s cock deep inside her before grinding it against her cervix.

    "Mmmn!"

    Aleshia''s eyes rolled over in pleasure when she moved forward.

    "Hah¡­ hah¡­ so good¡­"

    Aleshia panted heavily. The folds within her pussy tightened around Lawrend''s cock to lock him inside her.

    "You''re tired?"

    Lawrend asked her.

    "Y-Yes. I''d like to take a break."

    Aleshia nodded her head weakly.

    "Huph!"

    Lawrend thrust his cock inside her suddenly.

    "Ahhh! Ahh! So suddenly¡­ you''re rubbing against the walls of my vagina¡ª!"

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Aleshia moaned loudly. Even though it was so sudden, she felt insane pleasure the moment Lawrend started to move on his own.

    There was something about Lawrend''s thrusts that felt good for her.

    "Hiyahhhh¡ª!"

    Suddenly, a loud moan escaped from outside.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend stopped and looked at the door.

    "I-I think they''re ying with Humility."

    Aleshia said to Lawrend. She tried her best to not moan as the feeling of Lawrend''s cock inside her brought her pleasure.

    "Well, whatever. As long as they don''t go overboard."

    Lawrend shrugged his shoulders. He doubts that Aezel and Elena would go too far. He then continued thrusting into her.

    "Ahhh! Ahm! Mm!"

    Aleshia tried to cover her mouth. She was enjoying this too much that she''s too embarrassed to even let out a single moan.

    "Why are you covering your mouth?"

    Lawrend grabbed her arms and pulled them behind her back.

    "N-No! It''s embarrassing!"

    Aleshia shut her eyes as her face turned redder.

    "Heh. I didn''t know the Assassin Aleshia is embarrassed to moan. After all, you had such a fun time on top of me before."

    Lawrend said to her with a smug smile.

    "Ah! I-I¡­ Every time you thrust inside me, it just feels too good¡­ Ah! I-I can''t believe that I''m such a lewd woman."

    Aleshia said to him in between her moans.

    "Alright. I''ll make you moan more."

    Lawrend said to her.

    "No, wait!"

    Aleshia said to him in a panic.

    Lawrend ignored her. He thrust hard inside her. He used her arms and pulled her into him.

    "A-Ahhhh so deep again¡­"

    Aleshia moaned uncontrobly. She squirted in small amounts as her vagina twitched. It mped down tightly around Lawrend''s cock every time she twitched.

    "You like this, right?"

    Lawrend asked her with a smirk.

    "No! That''s not true!"

    Aleshia shook her head vehemently.

    "Hm."

    In response, Lawrend did small thrusts inside her. He repeatedly did it to kiss the entrance of her womb.

    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!"

    Aleshia moaned each time Lawrend''s cock kissed it. She was totally helpless as Lawrend found her weak point.

    "Mmmmnnnn!!"

    Aleshia suddenly closed her legs as she squirted a big one. Lawrend felt her squeeze tightly around his cock. It was as if her pussy was attempting to squeeze his semen out of him.

    "Ah, crap! I''m cumming!"

    Lawrend instinctively thrust deep inside her. The tip of his penis kissed the entrance to her womb.

    "Ahh! No!!"

    Aleshia shouted in rm. She realized that Lawrend was about to cum inside her.

    "Ahhh!"

    Aleshia used her assassin reflexes and freed herself from Lawrend forcefully.

    Ssh!

    Aleshia dropped inside the bathtub. She managed to do it in time as Lawrend''s semen flew and painted her smooth back, white.

    "Hahh, hahh¡­"

    Aleshia was on all fours as she panted. That was close. She almost got pregnant. She wouldn''t be able to practice magic as diligently as she wanted to if that happens.

    "That was close¡­"

    Lawrend sat on the side of the bathtub, exhausted. Her reactions were just so cute that Lawrend got ahead of himself.

    "Geez, Master. What if I got pregnant?"

    Aleshia pouted at Lawrend unhappily.

    "You''re just so cute. I can''t help but enjoy the feeling of thrusting into your most special ce."

    Lawrend said to her with a lewd smile.

    "M-My most special ce¡­ Did it even feel good for you?"

    Aleshia was flustered when she heard Lawrend''s words.

    "What do you think?"

    Lawrend asked her with a smirk.

    "Hmph. You maid my hair all dirty, Master."

    Aleshiained to him as she ran her fingers through her hair. Lawrend''s thick and vigorous semen was stuck in-between the strands.

    "It was fun, right?"

    Lawrend smiled.

    "Mm. Okay, I''ll clean this for you."

    Aleshia nodded her head shyly. She then kneeled in front of Lawrend. She inspected his cock before putting it inside her mouth. She licked it all over and sucked all of the leftover cum.

    Gulp.

    Aleshia swallowed his leftover semen just like it was the most normal thing to do.

    "Delicious."

    Aleshia smiled at Lawrend.

    "I can''t wait for the day I can cum inside you, Aleshia."

    Lawrend said to her with loving eyes.

    "Me too, Master. Just wait. I''ll be strong enough, a-and I''ll allow you to c-cum inside me¡­"

    Aleshia replied Lawrend with her face red and a stuttering voice.

    "You know, if you keep acting so cute, we''ll go for one more round."

    Lawrend said to her with a wry smile.

    "Hahaha¡­"

    Aleshiaughed dryly.

    "I''ll wash your body, Master."

    Aleshia said to him.

    "Okay."

    Lawrend stood up and sat inside the bathtub.

    "Master, kiss me first."

    Aleshia said to Lawrend with her passionate eyes.

    Lawrend obliged and kissed her.

    "Mmmm¡­ I love you."

    Aleshia said to him after they released each other.

    "I love you too, Aleshia."

    Lawrend replied to her with a loving gaze.

    "Okay, I''ll wash you now, Master."

    Aleshia said to Lawrend happily.

    Lawrend turned his back to her and Aleshia started rubbing Lawrend''s back with a sponge scrub.

 Chapter 150 - Girls Playing Girls ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "H-Help me?"

    Humility looked at Aezel nkly.

    "Yes. I''ll help you feel good."

    Aezel rified, and only then did Humility realize that she was touching herself.

    "Wh¡ª!"

    Humility looked down at her hand in shock.

    "I- My hand moved on its own¡­"

    Humility tried toe up with an excuse in a fluster.

    "Fufufu. Really?"

    Aezel ced her hand over Humility''s.

    "W-What are you nning to do?"

    Humility asked her nervously.

    "As I said, I''ll help you. Be one of us."

    Aezel whispered into Humility''s ear enticingly.

    "Be one of you..?"

    Humility asked as she gulped nervously.

    "Yes¡­ Once you be one of us, you''ll be able to share Master¡­"

    Aezel whispered into her ears softly.

    "Share?"

    Humility stopped and replied coldly as she turned her head to Aezel.

    "Mm¡ª"

    Suddenly, Aezel kissed Humility on her lips. Humility''s eyes widened in shock. Aezel pushed her tongue inside her mouth.

    "Wait!"

    Humility pushed her away, and she panted heatedly.

    "You don''t like it?"

    Aezel asked her with a tilt of her head.

    "I-I''m a girl! Why are you k-kissing me?"

    Humility''s face was red as she stared into Aezel''s eyes.

    "Is that a problem?"

    Aezel pulled Humility into a kiss again.

    "Mmm¡ª!"

    Humility''s mouth was ravaged by Aezel''s tongue. She wanted to resist, but her body grew hotter and hotter.

    "Hahh¡­ Hah¡­"

    Humility was released by Aezel, and she panted heavily. Aezel''s hand moved and touched her bud.

    "Hiya¡ª!"

    Humility jittered.

    "Mmm¡­ Do you like it?"

    Aezel asked Humility as she slowly massaged her clitoris.

    "I-I don''t want to like this¡­Nghh"

    Humility replied as she tried her best to stop herself from moaning.

    "You don''t have to hold back¡­"

    Aezel whispered into her ear.

    "Ahh!"

    Humility couldn''t hold it, and she moaned lustfully.

    "That''s right, moan louder¡­"

    Aezel whispered.

    "Mmm! Ah¡­ Ahnn¡­"

    Humility moaned continuously as Aezel rubbed her clitoris strongly.

    "P-Please, Hahh...why are you doing this? We''re both women..."

    Humility asked, out of breath.

    "Sometimes, we need to take care of each other."

    Aezel whispered into her ear.

    "Ah! Mmm¡­"

    Humility''s eyes were already filled with lust. She was starting to think that it doesn''t matter anymore.

    Aezel sat behind her and cupped her breasts. She fondled it softly as to slowly make Humility reach her climax.

    "Elena, can I get some of your slime juices?"

    Aleshia suddenly popped her head out of the bathroom door.

    "Sure thing, Sister Aleshia!"

    Elena jumped down from the bed and hurried over to Aleshia.

    "That''s enough. Thank you."

    Aleshia thanked her and closed the door.

    "A-Are they doing it already?"

    Humility asked Elena curiously.

    "Not yet, probably. Sister Aleshia wouldn''t ask for my slime juice otherwise."

    Elena replied to her as she returned to the bed.

    "More importantly, I can''t keep watching anymore."

    Elena said to her with a smirk.

    "W-What are you gonna do?"

    Humility was flustered. She was already feeling quite good from Aezel''s advances. She wouldn''t be able to take it if they two-on-one''d her.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Let''s take these off."

    Elena started undressing Humility.

    "W-Wait! M-My body is reserved for Master!"

    Humility tried to stop her by squirming and resisting.

    "Shhh¡­ Just let her do it."

    Aezel ced her finger on Humility''s lips.

    *Gulp*

    Humility was silenced by her. She didn''t resist anymore as Elena and Aezel helped her undress.

    "Fufufu. Such a beautiful body. I''m surprised you''re even offering yourself to Master for free."

    Aezelughed seeing Humility''s smooth and beautiful body. The only thing she had left was her white panties. She had medium boobs with erect and beautiful pink nipples. Her skin was supple and smooth, and her contours were particrly enticing.

    "Mn..."

    Humility moaned weakly. She doesn''t know why she''s even letting them do this.

    "Ahm...Mmm¡­"

    Elena swallowed Humility''s erect nipples inside her mouth. She ran her tongue all around it.

    "Ahh! M-My nipples!"

    Humility moaned loudly. She embraced Elena''s head like she was a baby sucking on her.

    "Fufufu. It''s fun, right? ying with girls."

    Aezel whispered into her ear in temptation.

    "What''s that!?"

    Suddenly, Humility felt something slimy rub against her crotch.

    "Rx."

    Aezel held onto Elena''s slime tentacle on Humility''s crotch. She guided its movement.

    "I-It''s disgusting!"

    Humility tried to free herself from their clutches.

    "No, it''s not."

    As Aezel said that, she opened Humility''s panties and allowed Elena''s slime tentacle to enter inside to touch her special ce.

    "H-Hihhh! It''s cold!"

    Humility shivered. Her eyes widened, and she started resisting harder.

    "Ahh!"

    The slime tentacle rubbed onto her clit directly and slid across her slit.

    "W-What ish dish?"

    Humility covered her mouth in embarrassment. She can''t believe she''s feeling good from such a disgusting feeling.

    "It''s my slime tentacle."

    Elena said to her after she freed her nipple.

    "Eh? Slime tentacle?"

    Humility stared at Elena nkly.

    "Look."

    Elena pointed at her arm. It had transformed to a slime tentacle, and it was inside Humility''s panties.

    "It''s you!?"

    Humility was shocked.

    "Mm. I''m surprised though. You''re already so wet."

    Elena smiled at Humility.

    "Ahh! Mmm! Nnnghh!"

    Humility moaned in pleasure. Elena suddenly started moving her slime tentacle vigorously. It rubbed against her wet slit and erect clitoris sensually.

    "Humility."

    Aezel called out to her. She turned her head, and she was greeted with a passionate kiss by Aezel. This time, she didn''t push her away. She closed her eyes and breathed heavily as they kissed each other.

    Aezel pinched Humility''s right nipple while Elena sucked her left one.

    They filled Humility''s body with pleasure.

    Before long, her climax came.

    "Hiyahhhh¡ª!"

    Humility moaned loudly as her dam burst. She released a powerful squirt which Elena gulped using her slime tentacle.

    "Hahh¡­ hahh¡­ hahh¡­ D-Did Ie..?"

    Humility panted heavily and rested her back on Aezel tiredly.

    "Fufufu. You did. Well done, Sister Humility."

    Aezel rubbed Humility''s head.

    "Y-Yes, Sister Aezel."

    Humility nodded her head weakly.

    "That was delicious, Sister Humility."

    Elena smiled at her.

    "Mm. The two of you are so skillful."

    Humility replied to her with a smile.

    "Let''s clean up. Master wille out soon."

    Aezel said to them.

 Chapter 151 - Checking Her Insides ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [AN: A finger will be put inside someone which is the reason for the 5/5 rating.]

    Lawrend exited the bathroom with Aleshia following behind him. A sweet and pungent smell of a woman''s nectar suddenly assaulted his nose.

    "Woah!"

    Lawrend turned his head to Humility who was resting on the bed. She had already worn her clothes.

    Aezel: "Hello, Master."

    Elena: "Was it fun, Master?"

    Aezel and Elena greeted Lawrend with a smile.

    "You girls made her squirt?"

    Lawrend asked them in surprise.

    "Mm. It was sweet and delicious."

    Elena replied and licked her lips.

    "Well, that was surprising."

    Lawrend said to her. He didn''t expect them to advance on her that fast.

    "Humility, are you okay? Was it too sudden for you?"

    Lawrend asked her worriedly. After all, she had been silently resting on the bed. She didn''t greet him when he came out.

    "No, Master. I love it! I can''t wait for you to do the same to me!"

    Humility raised her head and said to Lawrend excitedly.

    Lawrend smiled seeing her response.

    "Maybe it''s not a bad idea for you to be my maid."

    Lawrend said to her with a subtle smile on his face.

    "Yes! Thank you for fully epting me, Master!"

    Humility jumped onto Lawrend and embraced him.

    "Don''t disappoint me."

    "Of course."

    Humility released Lawrend from her embrace.

    "Okay. So¡­ are you going back to your room?"

    Lawrend asked her.

    "Nope! I''m sleeping with you from now on, Master."

    Humility shook her head with a smile.

    "Aren''t you forgetting that I''m gonna leave tomorrow?"

    Lawrend said to her.

    "I¡­ I''lle with you!''

    Humility replied yearningly.

    "Sigh. You can''t. I won''t be able toplete the special mission if you join us."

    Lawrend said to her with a shake of his head.

    "But, but... "

    Humility looked into Lawrend''s eyes with puppy eyes.

    "Are you going back on your words, Humility?"

    Lawrend asked her solemnly. She was supposed to listen to his words.

    "Ah, no¡­"

    Humility''s energy was cut short. She lowered her head sadly.

    "Mm. For now, you can sleep beside me. Aezel, you can sleep on another bed."

    Lawrend said to her and gave an order to Aezel.

    "Yes, Master."

    Aezel bowed her head respectfully.

    "Really!?"

    Humility''s energy recovered, and she asked him energetically.

    "Yes. Since I''ll be leaving tomorrow."

    Lawrend nodded his head to her.

    "Master is the best!"

    Humility embraced Lawrend with a happy smile stered on her face.

    Aezel, who had her spot taken by Humility: -_-

    Nim brought with her Feli and E together with their dinner food. All of them ate together to refill their lost energy from the ''exercises'' that they did.

    After they ate, Humility opened her mouth and speak.

    "S-Sister Aleshia, can you help me check?"

    Humility asked Aleshia shyly. She still wasn''t used to calling her so intimately.

    "Sure, Sister Humility."

    Aleshia nodded her head with a smile.

    "Alright. E and Fefe, go to sleep okay?"

    Aleshia put E and Fefe to sleep first.

    "You''re gonna check it now?"

    Lawrend asked Humility.

    "Yes, Master. So I cane up with a n to remove it if there really was one."

    Humility nodded her head and exined to him.

    "That''s good. I''ll reward you if there is one, and you can remove it. If there isn''t one, I''ll satisfy your wish without any rewards."

    Lawrend winked at her.

    "Anything for you, Master."

    Humility replied with a grin.

    After a while, once Aleshia was sure that E and Feli were asleep, she spoke to Humility.

    "Okay, sit on the edge of the bed, Sister Humility."

    Aleshia said to her.

    "Okay."

    Humility nodded her head solemnly and did as Aleshia said.

    "Now spread your legs."

    Aleshia said to her.

    Humility spread her legs open, allowing them to see the flower hidden under her skirt.

    "Oh, you''re not wearing anything?"

    Aleshia asked Humility in surprise.

    "Y-Yes. It got wet earlier."

    Humility replied with a red face.

    "Hehe. I see."

    Aleshia giggled hearing her response.

    "Rx, okay?"

    Aleshia held her legs.

    "Mm."

    Humility nodded nervously.

    Aleshia used her two index fingers and spread open her entrance.

    She used the light from the lighting in the room to view her insides.

    "Hmm¡­"

    Aleshia slowly put a finger inside. She felt every nook and cranny of her insides, trying to find if there was anything inside it.

    Humility covered her mouth as she suppressed her moans.

    "Fufufu. You''re getting turned on, huh?"

    Aezelughed, seeing Humility''s pitiful appearance.

    "Here!"

    Aleshia suddenly eximed loudly.

    "What is it? There really is one?"

    Lawrend asked Aleshia curiously.

    "Yes, Master. There is some sort of a round paper stuck to the side. If it''s torn, I think it would notify someone."

    Aleshia nodded her head and reported to him.

    "I see¡­ Do you remember anyone putting it inside you?"

    Lawrend asked Humility.

    "I don''t remember. If I did, I would have told you already."

    Humility shook her head with a frown. She doesn''t like the idea that something was really inside her that detects if she lost her virginity,

    Aleshia then stopped checking her vagina and stood up.

    "You can close your legs now."

    Aleshia said to her.

    "Mm."

    Humility closed her legs. It felt tingly spreading it out so widely. She felt like she''s slowly awakening to some sort of a fetish.

    "Let''s go to sleep. You girls can help her deal with it tomorrow."

    Lawrend urged them.

    "Yes, Master."

    Humility nodded her head obediently.

    She and Elena sat beside Lawrend on the bed.

    "Good night, Master. Ehehehe."

    Humility said to Lawrend with a silly smile on her face. She was so happy right now.

    "Good night. Don''t try to tease me or I won''t be able to hold back, okay?"

    Lawrend warned her.

    "That just turns me on more¡­ Master."

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Humility smirked at him.

    "..."

    Lawrend quickly realized his mistake. This woman is not normal. He shouldn''t try to say such things to her or she would only do the opposite.

    Lawrend slowly fell asleep with Humility and Elena embracing his arms together.

    Morning came and Lawrend opened his eyes to a mess. The bed to his left was wet and smelly.

    "What the hell happened?"

    Lawrend stared at the culprit beside him.

 Chapter 152 - A Glass Of Her â€™Waterâ€™ ?

    "Ehehehehe. Good morning, Master."

    Humility greeted Lawrend with a lewd grin on her face while her hand was buried in-between her crotch.

    "...What are you doing?"

    Lawrend asked her with deadpan eyes.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "S-Since Master said that I can''t tease you, I can only satisfy myself¡­"

    Humility replied to him in a stutter.

    "Sigh."

    Lawrend facepalmed hearing her exnation. This girl is unsalvageable. She had already sexually awakened.

    "I-I''m sorry. Ehehehehe."

    Humility apologized andughed creepily.

    "..."

    Lawrend slowly moved away from her.

    "Eh? Why are you moving away from me, Master? Do you want to taste my juice? I filled a cup for you~"

    Humility raised a ss filled with cloudy water. Lawrend didn''t need to think to know what''s the content of that ss.

    "Master..?"

    Elena woke up from her sleep. She groggily wiped her eyes.

    "Huh? What''s going on, Master? Oh, a ss of water? Thank you."

    Elena looked at them in confusion, and she was feeling thirsty, so she took the ss of the unknown water from Humility''s hands and drank it.

    "N-No!"

    Humility watched in dismay as Elena drank it.

    "Delicious! Huh, why did it taste like Humility?"

    Elena stared at the ss in confusion. She turned her head to Humility and stared at her.

    "I want more, Sister Humility."

    Elena said to her with a smile.

    "..."

    "..."

    As expected, even Humility was taken aback by Elena''s request.

    "Ehem. Master, I have another ss here just in case you wanted more. Huehehehehe."

    Humility picked up another ss filled with the same unknown liquid. She brought it to Lawrend''s face.

    Of course, Lawrend wouldn''t drink it. He''s not that naive to drink her ''water''.

    "Thanks!"

    Elena grabbed it from Humility''s hand and drank it down.

    "...Sister Elenaaaaa!! That was thest one!"

    Humility shouted at her angrily. She jumped on her body and pushed her down on the bed.

    "Hehehe. You want to feel good again?"

    Elena asked her with a smirk. Humility''s face turned bright red hearing her words.

    "I¡­ Forget about it. I can just make another one before Master leaves."

    Humility released Elena awkwardly.

    "I can help you make more."

    Elena held Humility''s hand.

    "N-No!"

    Humility pulled her hand out of Elena''s grip.

    "So you''re a bisexual, Humility?"

    Lawrend asked her with a slight smile.

    "What''s a bisexual?"

    Humility looked at Lawrend, confused.

    ''Ah, crap. I identally used a word foreign here.''

    Lawrend cursed inside his mind.

    "I mean, you like men and women sexually?"

    Lawrend rified to her.

    "!!"

    Humility was shocked hearing his words. It was as if she was suddenly given a revtion.

    "You do?"

    Lawrend asked her again.

    "I think..? Ehehehe¡­"

    Humility turned her head away andughed wryly.

    "Wow."

    Lawrend was speechless. She is a very special bundle. A princess, yandere, in love with him, and a bisexual. Who knew she''s so unprincess-like.

    "You don''t think it''s weird, Master?"

    Humility asked Lawrend anxiously.

    "Of course not. Though, I have to remind you that I haven''t fallen in love with you yet."

    Lawrend couldn''t help but remind her. It would be bad if she forgot her love for him and fell for one of the girls. That would surely be problematic.

    "Mm! I''ll do my best to prepare something when you return. I assure you that I''ll make you fall in love with me!"

    Humility nodded her head solemnly. There was a fire of determination to seed within her eyes.

    "Okay. Let''s eat breakfast then let''s go to the academy."

    Lawrend said to them, and they all ate breakfast.

    ...

    "Feli, do you have anything that your Elder Sister would recognize?"

    Lawrend asked Feli after they ate.

    "Huh? Are you going to find my Elder Sister??"

    Feli asked him with shining eyes.

    "Yes, that''s why¡ª"

    Lawrend was just exining it to her when she shoved something into his hand.

    "Take it. I trust that you''ll find Elder Sister for me."

    Feli said to Lawrend with a warm smile.

    "I''m sure your Elder Sister is very proud of you."

    Lawrend rubbed her head and massaged her ear.

    "Funyaa~"

    Feli closed her eyes and enjoyed it.

    Lawrend then opened his other hand. There was a small wooden sculpture of a fish. He doesn''t know what kind of a fish it was, but it certainly means something.

    "Where did you hide this from your kidnapper?"

    Lawrend asked her in curiosity.

    "Inside my big ears."

    Feli replied with a joyful smile on her face.

    ...

    "Here. Take this, Master."

    Humility passed a pouch filled with water to Lawrend. He took it with a wry smile on his face. He will just dispose the contentster.

    ¡­

    "Oh, Lawrend. You''re quite early."

    The instructor from before greeted Lawrend at the gates of the academy.

    "Are we meeting up here?"

    Lawrend asked him in confusion.

    "Mm. Logan forgot to rify yesterday. Sorry about that."

    The instructor apologized with a smile.

    "It''s fine."

    Lawrend waved his hand with a smile. This instructor seems very nicepared to the ones he had met.

    If you are wondering, Aleshia and the rest had already gone ahead of Lawrend. He waited for a minute before he entered the academy.

    "Logan is here."

    The instructor suddenly said to him. Lawrend turned to the direction he was looking in and found Logan walking straight towards them with the same cold face as yesterday.

    "Where is thest one?"

    Logan arrived in front of them and asked with a frown.

    "He is not here yet."

    The instructor replied.

    "Hmph. Late."

    Logan snorted in annoyance.

    ''What a repulsive attitude.''

    Lawrend thought inside his head.

    A few minutester, Nuon arrived.

    "Everyone is here. I thought we''d depart a bitt¡ª"

    Nuon was just casually speaking to them with a smile when Logan interrupted him.

    "Stop speaking nonsense! We''rete because YOU arete."

    Logan pointed his finger at Nuon angrily.

    "Hahaha¡­ Forgive him, guys. Logan is just naturally this way."

    The instructorughed awkwardly. He himself felt like Logan was making an unnecessary scene.

    "Here is your budget for this journey. There is a small town before you arrive at Yttervia Forest. Prepare in the town before the three of you head in."

    The instructor passed to Logan a bundle of gold bills.

 Chapter 153 - A Falling Out

    "Mm."

    Logan nodded his head at the instructor.

    Piiiiiiii¡ª!

    The instructor blew a whistle.

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows in confusion.

    Suddenly, a ck shadow flew towards them from afar.

    "What is that?"

    Lawrend asked as he squinted his eyes and looked at it.

    "It''s our ride."

    The instructor replied with a cheeky grin.

    "It can''t be¡­"

    Lawrend was awed. He watched as a greenish-brown wyvern flew towards them before it slowlynded in front.

    Boom

    It was a heavy thud. The wyvern''s sharp ws almost cracked the brick road.

    "This is my baby girl. It''s a Fire Wyvern. It can take us there fast."

    The instructor introduced the wyvern to them with a smug smile. It was as if he was waiting for this moment the whole time.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Even Logan, who was impatient, was taken aback when he saw it.

    "Hop in."

    The instructor said before he jumped onto the wyvern and held onto its reins.

    Logan followed suit. He sat on the seat behind the instructor. Nuon next. Last, it was Lawrend''s turn.

    He used his strengthened muscles and jumped directly onto his seat.

    "Well done, everyone."

    The instructor praised them with a smile.

    "Let''s fly, baby girl."

    The instructor whispered to the wyvern. It then jumped from the ground, cracking it, and flew to the skies.

    The wyvern slowly picked up altitude as it rose higher and higher into the air. It was very differentpared to when Olgar used his magical artifact to fly them.

    The wind hit their face very strongly and without any protection, all of their faces pped with the wind.

    The wyvern traveled for a whole day before it slowed down andnded at the edge of the Undrasil Monster Forest.

    "It''s almost nighttime. We can''t travel at night."

    The instructor said to them.

    "I thought we aren''t supposed to use external help?"

    Lawrend asked him in puzzlement.

    "Hehe. Don''t worry. I will only take you there halfway."

    The instructor replied to Lawrend with augh.

    "I see."

    Lawrend replied in understanding.

    "So, set up camp. I''ll make my own."

    The instructor said to the three of them before he turned around and went deeper into the forest beside the Undrasil Monster Forest.

    "Okay. The two of you must listen to me when the instructor is not around."

    Logan said to Lawrend and Nuon strictly.

    "Yes." x2

    Lawrend and Nuon nodded their heads together.

    "Good. Help me gather wood."

    Logan nodded his head in satisfaction and ordered them.

    "Okay."

    Lawrend nodded his head and left. He headed in a separate direction.

    "...Wait, did he just ask us to gather wood?"

    Lawrend stopped in his tracks. He became confused as to why they had to gather wood first. They didn''t have any shelter yet. It should be their top priority as the sun is already down at the horizon. It would be much harder to find some materials for shelterter. The wild could be very unpredictable at times.

    Lawrend shook his head. He found two pieces of arge leaf, 4 thin branches, and a piece of wood.

    It was quite heavy with all of them together, but Lawrend was strong enough due to the physical boost that his True Mage strength provides.

    "Huh? What are you carrying?"

    Logan looked at Lawrend like he was an idiot. He doesn''t remember ordering him to collect those.

    "Didn''t I tell you to listen to me?"

    Logan asked him angrily.

    "I listened. Here is a piece of wood. Just like what you said."

    Lawrend replied to him and lifted the wood in his hand. He had broken it off from a tree.

    "You''re so selfish. Do you think that''s enough to start a campfire?"

    Logan criticized Lawrend angrily.

    "There are trees around us. It won''t be hard to get some more."

    Lawrend replied with furrowed eyebrows.

    "What if it rains? We won''t have any trees to protect us if we took them down."

    Logan replied angrily.

    "What''s going on over there?"

    The instructor asked them. He was lying inside a small shelter thst was created using leaves with a campfire in front of him. There was a slight smile on his face.

    "Instructor, this guy is not following my orders. Can''t he fail the special mission already?"

    Loganined to the instructor. He isn''t fond of pig teammates that will bring the whole team down with him.

    "If he fails, you all fail. Keep that in mind."

    The instructor reminded him. His smile on his face grew wider as time passed by.

    "F*ck. Selfish scum."

    Logan cursed angrily. He took the wood in Lawrend''s arm and brought it to the campfire he was making.

    Lawrend was upset seeing his reaction. He shook his head and set up camp a little bit further in the middle of them.

    "Stupid team captain. He will just bring us all down."

    Lawrend vented out loud. He started setting up his shelter. Before long, he was done, and it was already night.

    Lawrend punched a tree down near him. He broke it into equal pieces before setting up his own campfire.

    He then used his lightning magic to ignite it.

    Crackle crackle

    The sound of Lawrend''s campfire crackling can be heard crisply. Meanwhile, Logan and Nuon were still in the dark. They were trying to light it up by rubbing two wood pieces together.

    Lawrend immediately knew that they were gonna suffer.

    Logan''s head turned to Lawrend once in a while. He was so jealous and angry that he was able to start his own fire so easily. If only they had a fire mage with them.

    "Sh*t!"

    Logan cursed as he felt a drop of water drop onto his head.

    Boom!

    A lightning bolt lit up the sky. It started raining, and Logan and Nuon had nowhere to take shelter in.

    Meanwhile, the instructor was observing them with an amused smile.

    "A simple-headed team captain just lost his most valuable teammate. What a hurtful sight to see."

    The instructor shook his head.

    "Instructor, we need a shelter."

    Logan and Nuon ran towards him, wet like little chicks.

    "Take shelter under the wyvern. That''s what you get for failing to lead properly."

    The instructor replied to him coldly.

 Chapter 154 - Forced To Bow His Head

    "Y-Yes."

    Logan nodded his head bitterly. He gripped his fist tightly and looked in Lawrend''s direction. He then shook his head and sighed.

    ¡­

    The next day, Lawrend woke up dry. As for Logan and Nuon, they were both sneezing. It was not that warm under the wyvern with the rain cooling them from every direction. Not to mention, their bodies were also wet.

    "I''m surprised that the three of you didn''t demand any food."

    The instructor said to them.

    "I can fast for 2 days."

    Lawrend replied. Each time he got stronger, his reliance on food decreases.

    "I can fast for a day."

    Nuon replied.

    As for Logan, he raised one finger. Meaning, he also can fast for a day.

    "Hmmm¡­ Okay. Before we go, I want all of you to hunt for food. There will be a lot of small animals exiting from hiding as the rain had just stopped earlier."

    The instructor said to them.

    "Yes, sir!"

    The three of them nodded their heads respectfully.

    Lawrend ran to the forest. Even though he said that he can fast for two days, he was still feeling quite hungry. He rushed to be the first one to find prey to cook.

    Fast forwardter, Lawrend was holding a rabbit by its ears. It was already dead; cooked alive by his lightning magic.

    He walked to his campfire and removed the leaf cover he used. He made sure to create a trench around it earlier to keep the water from entering inside.

    ...

    "Smells good, huh?"

    The instructor walked towards Lawrend. The rabbit he had caught was already being roasted. It was skewered using arge stick.

    "Yes. Unfortunately, I don''t have anything to season it with."

    Lawrend replied to the instructor with a sigh.

    "You''re doing good. I just want to remind you that this is a team special mission. At this rate, your two other teammates will fail."

    The instructor reminded Lawrend with a faint smile on his lips.

    Lawrend sucked in a breath of cold air when he heard his words. He was basically saying that he had to carry the two of them. That is the most unpleasant feeling ever.

    "Good luck."

    The instructor said to him before he left.

    "..."

    Lawrend stared at the instructor''s back drearily. It seems like it really would be as he had imagined.

    ¡­

    "Alright. The two of you. Starting from now on, I''m in charge."

    Lawrend blocked in front of Logan and Nuon who were walking like zombies. They had lost so much energy just trying to catch two rabbits. Their elements were just not suited forbat.

    "..."

    Logan was bitter when he heard Lawrend''s words. If he listens to him now, it would be akin to him admitting defeat and saying that he was inferior to Lawrend.

    Nuon silently walked and stood behind Lawrend. He doesn''t need to choose. He already knows who he had to listen to long ago. He was just waiting for this chance.

    Logan shook his head and ignored Lawrend. His pride as a man wouldn''t allow him to admit defeat.

    "..."

    Lawrend and Nuon watched him leave silently. Logan is into a lot of suffering because of his stubbornness.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "What''s your element?"

    Lawrend turned to Nuon and asked.

    "I''m a Light Mage."

    Nuon replied to him.

    "And him?"

    Lawrend pointed at Logan.

    "He''s an Earth Mage."

    Nuon replied.

    "Sigh. No wonder the two of you are struggling."

    Lawrend shook his head with a sigh. If he were in their shoes, he''d also struggle to start a fire and hunt for prey.

    "Alright. Let him do what he wants. I''ll help you cook your rabbit."

    Lawrend said to Nuon.

    "Thank you. I''ll be in your care from now on."

    Nuon bowed his head to Lawrend.

    And so, Lawrend cooked Nuon''s breakfast before they flew into the skies once again.

    Logan was riding in the front just behind yhe instructor. The dead rabbit was still in his hand. He didn''t get any chance to cook it as there was no fire for him to use.

    Soon, he would copse due to hunger.

    They flew for a whole day again before theynded again to set up camp. By this time, Logan was sitting on the wyvern like a dead fish. He was so hungry that his brain was not working anymore.

    "Lawrend, this is yourst chance."

    The instructor reminded Lawrend solemnly. Any more, and he would have to interfere. Once that happens, they would all fail.

    "Tsk. Fine."

    Lawrend clicked his tongue in anger.

    He was thrown verbal abuse by the man the first time they met. He got scolded for doing the correct thing yesterday.

    Then, he gave him a chance to follow his lead, and he rejected it. Lawrend really disliked this guy.

    He couldn''t put down his pride for a minute.

    Yeah, sure. They had to win this as a team, but Lawrend doesn''t think that it was very wise of the academy to choose Logan as the team captain.

    Lawrend snatched the rabbit in Logan''s hand and quickly started a campfire. He cooked it shortly and gave it to Logan who was lying on the ground, unmoving.

    "Tch."

    Logan took the rabbit unwillingly, and he slowly sat up and ate it.

    Tears slowly fell from his eyes. The taste of food. It was delicious even though it wasn''t seasoned.

    "Good. Just a little bit longer, and I would have been forced to interfere."

    The instructor nodded his head at Lawrend in approval.

    "What am I? A babysitter?"

    Lawrend replied to him mockingly.

    "Hm? What do you mean?"

    The instructor squinted his eyes at Lawrend as a dangerous glint shone in it.

    "If this weren''t a team special mission, I would have abandoned him long ago."

    Lawrend replied to him coldly.

    "Which is exactly why this is a team special mission. If you can''t even adapt and be a proper leader, then how would the Purple Thunder Grand Mage approve of you?"

    The instructor said to Lawrend with a smirk.

    Lawrend''s eyes widened hearing his words.

 Chapter 155 - Lost In The Dark

    "You can''t mean¡­"

    Lawrend said to the instructor in shock.

    "What are you talking about? I didn''t say anything."

    The instructor replied with a faint smile on his face.

    "Thank you for telling me."

    Lawrend bowed to him respectfully.

    "Now go. Show me what you can do."

    The instructor urged Lawrend.

    "Wait, I still don''t know your name."

    Lawrend stopped him just as the instructor was about to turn around.

    "Oh, right. The name is Joseph Grey."

    Joseph introduced himself with a smile.

    "Grey?"

    Lawrend looked at him in confusion.

    "Yes. I''m from the prestigious Grey n."

    Joseph nodded his head.

    "No, it sounded familiar. I feel like I know someone with the same surname. Hm..."

    Lawrend replied to him with a shake of his head. He then looked down and tried to remember it.

    "Really?"

    Joseph stared at Lawrend in surprise.

    "Do you know Nim?"

    Lawrend raised his head and asked. He remembered her saying that her name was Nim Grey.

    "You know my daughter?"

    Joseph was surprised.

    "Kinda¡­"

    Lawrend scratched the back of his head awkwardly.

    "Why? Did she do something to you?"

    Joseph squinted his eyes.

    "Yes. She threw me out of the Phoenix-Dragon Inn."

    Lawrend nodded his head with a wry smile on his face.

    "Aww¡­ I''m sorry to hear that. I really spoil her too much."

    Joseph frowned hearing his words.

    "It''s fine. We already made up."

    Lawrend waved his hands in front of him.

    "Good. Anyway, go set up a shelter. It''s almost nighttime."

    Joseph urged Lawrend.

    "Okay."

    Lawrend nodded his head.

    "Alright. The two of you, findrge leaves and long thin branches. As many as you can to make the night morefortable."

    Lawrend turned to Nuon and Logan and ordered the two of them.

    "Yes, Lawrend."

    Nuon nodded his head before he started walking into the forest.

    "..."

    Logan closed his eyes bitterly. He turned around and left to get what Lawrend asked for.

    "At least he''s listening to what I say."

    Lawrend was satisfied seeing Logan''s response.

    Lawrend left the camp and headed to get his own materials.

    A dozen minutester, Lawrend and Nuon were back in camp while Logan was nowhere to be seen even though it was already dark.

    "Where is he?"

    Lawrend asked Nuon.

    "I''m not sure. I remember seeing him walking upstream."

    Nuon replied to Lawrend, uncertain.

    "Alright. You stay here and start setting up. I''ll find him."

    Lawrend said to Nuon before he headed to where Logan headed earlier.

    "Be careful. There were roars of monsters on the other side of the stream."

    Nuon warned Lawrend.

    "I will."

    Lawrend replied.

    He walked for a few minutes in the dark before he heard the sound of a stream of running water.

    "It''s here."

    Lawrend approached it.

    He dipped his hand into the water. It was cold. He could barely see its reflections under the moonlight.

    "Logan!"

    Lawrend shouted. He looked left and right for a response. But there was nothing.

    Lawrend looked at the slight slope where the stream wasing from and headed upstream.

    "Logan!"

    Lawrend called for him. He was starting to feel anxious the longer he couldn''t find him.

    "It''s getting darker."

    Lawrend murmured to himself. He looked behind him, but he couldn''t see the way back. The clouds in the sky had already covered the moon.

    "Logan!"

    Lawrend shouted one more time.

    After waiting for a while, he sighed. There was no point continuing forward at this point. He already failed this special mission because of a prideful team captain that refused to admit his mistakes.

    He turned around and was just about to leave when he saw something in the distance.

    "Light?"

    Lawrend blinked his eyes at it. There was a small dot of blue light floating in the distance. It brightened and darkened repeatedly.

    "A firefly?"

    Lawrend walked towards it in curiosity.

    He arrived in front of it and inspected it. It was floating in midair. He thought it was a firefly but that doesn''t seem to be the case.

    "What is this?"

    Lawrend slowly touched it.

    Thud

    Lawrend fell to the ground unconscious.

    ¡­

    "The Heart is unpredictable."

    A sorrowful female voice sounded.

    "One man''s heart can move a thousand."

    "But what about me?"

    Suddenly, the voice was filled with grief.

    "I stood above all. My grace epassed a whole continent."

    The voice was filled with pride and strength.

    "And yet, the man I chose betrayed me."

    The tone of the voice changed to one of bitterness.

    "Now, will you do the same?"

    The female voice whispered into Lawrend''s ear.

    "Huh!?"

    Lawrend opened his eyes and looked around.

    "Where am I? Wasn''t I in the forest looking for Logan?"

    Lawrend said to himself out loud.

    He was outside with the sun''s rays warming his body. There was an ocean of flowers around him. The cool wind ruffled his hair slightly.

    "Hey!"

    A beautiful young woman wearing a thin white dress waved her hand at him with a wink. She had chestnut-colored hair and an oval-shaped face.

    "Huh? Who are you?"

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend looked at her in shock.

    "I missed you!"

    The young woman suddenly embraced Lawrend.

    "Wait? What?"

    Lawrend had confusion stered on his face.

    "West, I''ve missed you."

    She stared at him with loving eyes.

    "Me too."

    A deep and manly voice answered her.

    "Wait? My mouth moved on its own?"

    Lawrend got more confused.

    "Come here. Sleep on myp just like before."

    She sat on the ground in a seiza position and patted herp.

    Lawrend felt his body suddenly move on its own.

    "This isn''t my body?"

    That''s when he realized that he was watching a scene y out from someone else''s perspective.

    "West¡­ It has been 1000 years since I saw you."

    The young woman rubbed his head softly.

    "1000 years!? They are ancients!"

    Lawrend eximed to himself.

    "It can''t be helped. The Spirit World is showing weird signs of instability."

    West replied to her drearily.

    "Now that you''re here. Why don''t we get married already?"

    The young woman continued in a hopeful and cheery voice.

 Chapter 156 - The Wedding Ceremony Of Love

    "Yeah. Why not?"

    West replied to her with a faint smile on his face.

    Fwoosh.

    The scene suddenly changed after a gust of wind blew a petal and covered Lawrend''s view.

    "The whole world of Eleacox witnesses this wedding between the Flora Heaven Mage and the Viridescent me Heaven Mage."

    A white-bearded old man dered in between them.

    This was a grand ceremony of grand proportions. People of different races had gathered around them, and everyone had a smile on their faces.

    This was happening within an ocean of flowers, simr to thest scene.

    "Heaven Mage? How powerful is that?"

    Lawrend spoke to himself. He gulped nervously hearing such words. He had heard of Grand Mages, but he didn''t know what''s after that.

    ''It should be stronger than a Grand Mage at least.''

    He thought to himself. Just the name begets fear and awe in him.

    Lawrend focused his eyes on the woman in front of him. Her beautiful long chestnut hair was perfectly formed into a bun with two chopsticks. She wore a long white dress, and there was a faint smile on her face.

    "You may now kiss the bride."

    The old man continued

    Lawrend felt his body move. West kissed the woman in front of him.

    Suddenly, Lawrend felt satisfaction and serenity. Kissing her soft and moist lips was a heavenly feeling.

    Suddenly, the scene changed once again.

    ¡­

    "Why!? Why are you doing this West!!?"

    Lawrend watched as the young woman from before shrieked in anger and despair.

    She wore shiny battle armor with a longsword in one hand. She looked elegant and graceful if it weren''t for the extreme emotions on her face.

    The two of them hovered in the air as the mes of war engulfed thend below them.

    Smoke, fire, screams, explosions, and death.

    "You are but one woman. Once I be a Divine Mage, Heaven Mage women will easily fall on myp."

    West said to her coldly.

    "For that!? You''re doing this?!"

    The young woman screamed in disbelief hearing his words.

    "''That''? I loved you a thousand years ago, but after spending my time in this ce¡­ That love has waned into nothingness."

    West shook his head at her.

    "What do you mean?"

    The young woman asked him solemnly.

    "I will be the first Divine Mage in history using this world as my sacrifice."

    West smirked at her.

    "No! This world is full of life! I disdain what you are about to do!"

    The young woman shouted at him madly.

    "Toote¡­"

    Suddenly, the sky turned blood-red as the sun hanging in the sky changed into a blood sun.

    ¡­

    "Ahh!"

    Lawrend opened his eyes and panted heavily.

    "Where am I?"

    Lawrend looked around. He was back in Aleshia''s room at the Phoenix-Dragon Inn.

    "Are you okay, Master?"

    Aleshia asked Lawrend with worry on her face.

    "Huh? What? Why am I back here?"

    Lawrend looked at her in bafflement.

    "What do you mean, Master?"

    Aleshia asked Lawrend in confusion.

    "Where''s Elena and the others?"

    Lawrend asked her as he looked around. He couldn''t see a glimpse of anyone else.

    "Who?"

    Aleshia asked Lawrend. She was taken aback when she heard the unfamiliar name that came out of his mouth.

    "Huh? You don''t know Elena, Aezel, Humility, and E?"

    Lawrend asked her in puzzlement.

    "I don''t know any of them, Master."

    Aleshia shook her head.

    "Then, why are you here?"

    Lawrend asked her in confusion.

    "To serve you. You saved my little si¡ª? Huh, what was I gonna say again?"

    Aleshia stopped and blinked her eyes in confusion.

    "Anyways, let''s go, Master. It''s time for our wedding."

    Aleshia pulled him out of the bed excitedly.

    "Our wedding?"

    Lawrend asked her in shock.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Mm. After you got me p-pregnant, you said you will marry me. Don''t you remember?"

    Aleshia nodded her head with a blush.

    "Wait, I got you pregnant?"

    Lawrend looked at her in disbelief.

    "Yes. It''s your fault for having such a big cock."

    Aleshia nodded her head lightly.

    "Hehehe. Did I?"

    Lawrend smiled silly when he heard her words. For a man, it was the greatestpliment for your dick to be called big by the woman you love.

    "M-Mm. Anyway! Let''s go, Master!"

    Aleshia nodded her head shyly before she suddenly pulled him with her out of the room.

    "Look, everyone is watching."

    Aleshia said to him after they exited the door.

    There was a long carpetid in front of them. Lawrend felt that the scene looked familiar.

    He turned his head to Aleshia, and she was wearing a long white dress.

    "The whole world of Eleacox witnesses this wedding between Lawrend Horiel and the Assassin Aleshia."

    A white-bearded old man dered solemnly.

    "Let''s go, Master."

    Aleshia urged Lawrend.

    "Okay¡­"

    Lawrend walked with her. His father, Reon, Olgar, Nim, and everyone else he knew were watching.

    He felt like he was living the dream. Marrying her, having kids, living happily¡­ It was all so perfect.

    "Lawrend Horiel, do you take Aleshia as your loving wife?"

    The old man asked Lawrend.

    "I do."

    He replied with a smile. There was no need for him to hesitate.

    "Aleshia, do you take Lawrend Horiel as your loving husband?"

    The old man turned his head and asked her.

    "I do¡­"

    Aleshia replied in a sweet voice.

    "You may now kiss the bride."

    The old man spoke.

    Lawrend moved his face to her slowly.

    "Wait!"

    Lawrend suddenly stopped himself forcefully. He had been dragged by the flow once again.

    "You don''t want to marry me?"

    Aleshia asked Lawrend in a betrayed voice. She was in disbelief hearing his words.

    "No! It''s not that."

    Lawrend shook his head at her.

    "Then kiss me already."

    Aleshia said to him impatiently.

    "This isn''t real!"

    Lawrend held his head and shook it repeatedly.

    "What, exactly?"

    Aleshia asked Lawrend in a cold voice. She unsheathed a dagger hidden under her dress and pointed it at his throat.

    "You aren''t real! The Aleshia I know wouldn''t want to get pregnant. I have other maids that I care for and love! It''s not only you!"

    Lawrend shouted to her angrily.

    "What are you saying, Master? *Hic* After all the things you said to me?"

    Tears fell down from Aleshia''s eyes, and she dropped her dagger to the floor with a ng.

 Chapter 157 - Daisy, A Pure White Flower

    "All the things I said to you? I already know that this is an illusion. You can stop acting now."

    Lawrend crossed his arms and stared at her coldly.

    "Hm? You can remember everything clearly?"

    A young female voice suddenly asked him in confusion.

    "Who?! You''re that Flora Heaven Mage, aren''t you?"

    Lawrend looked around warily. He found her voice simr to the one he heard in the dream.

    Suddenly, his surroundings scattered away like dust, revealing the same scene from earlier. He was back at the flower field.

    "How did you remember?"

    The young woman from earlier asked. She was sitting on the ground in a seiza position.

    She wore the same white dress and her chestnut-colored hair freely flowed with the breeze.

    "Can I..?"

    Lawrend asked her with a polite smile.

    "Huh? What do you mean¡ª"

    She was confused when Lawrend suddenlyid his head on herp.

    "W-What are you doing!?"

    "Mm. This is it. The same feeling as before."

    Lawrend nudged his head on her thighs as he tried to refamiliarize himself with the feeling of herp.

    "Hey! Listen to me! You can''t just rest your head on myp!"

    The woman pulled on Lawrend''s hair in frustration.

    "O!! Stop! Stop!"

    Lawrend shouted in pain and tried to stop her hand from continuing.

    "Hmph. Weirdo."

    The woman harrumphed in anger.

    Lawrend stood up from herp and rubbed the spot she pulled his hair.

    "That hurts¡­"

    Lawrend said to her in a scowl.

    "Anyways, are you the same woman I''ve seen from before?"

    Lawrend asked her.

    "I think so."

    She replied to him.

    "You think so?"

    Lawrend asked her in confusion.

    "Mm. I don''t remember anymore."

    The young woman replied to Lawrend.

    "Where is this ce anyway?"

    Lawrend asked her as he looked around.

    "My Soul Realm."

    She replied.

    "Soul Realm?"

    Lawrend repeated the term in puzzlement.

    "I don''t remember anymore. I only know that I was betrayed by the man you possessed in the dream."

    She replied to him.

    "Why did you take me here?"

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows.

    "You approached me yourself."

    The young woman shrugged her shoulders.

    "How do I get out?"

    Lawrend asked her.

    "...Since you passed my trial. I''ll let you go¡­"

    Sorrow filled her eyes after she said that.

    "What exactly happened?"

    Lawrend couldn''t help but ask her. He wanted to know what happened in that dream. How it started and how it ended.

    "We have been in love with each other since we were little."

    "He became my role model before. I admired him alot back then. But I was more talented than him. After countless trials and failures, I became a Heaven Mage. The problem was, he couldn''t. So I had to gather the essence of the earthly mes and give it to him."

    "Guess what happened next."

    The young woman then asked Lawrend.

    "He became a Heaven Mage?"

    Lawrend guessed. He sat on the ground in front of her to listen better.

    "That''s what you''d expect. Instead, he failed."

    She shook her head bitterly.

    "Why..?"

    Lawrend was speechless. Even when the resources were spoon fed to him, he still didn''t advance.

    "He identally burnt his body using the essence of the earthly mes. He med me for it, and it took us a thousand years to rebuild our rtionship. Sigh. I feel stupid just thinking about it now."

    The young woman sighed tiredly.

    "...Wow."

    Lawrend was speechless at her backstory. Her love for him must be so immense for her to endure that long.

    "Mm. I helped him once more, and he became a Heaven Mage atst."

    She nodded her head at him. She could understand what he was thinking after hearing her words.

    "I heard his words, or rather, I kind of spoke it. He must be a scum to trick a woman as beautiful as you."

    Lawrend said to her with a frown.

    "That''s right. He''s a scum."

    The young woman nodded her head in agreement.

    "What''s a Heaven Mage anyway?"

    Lawrend asked her in curiosity.

    "It''s¡­ uhhh¡­ I forgot."

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She scratched her head awkwardly.

    "... Just how forgetful are you?"

    Lawrend stared at her with a deadpan expression on his face.

    "No, no, no! I''m pretty smart. I just don''t have my other soul shards."

    She shook her head repeatedly in denial.

    "Other soul shards? Do you mean that your soul has been split into different parts?"

    Lawrend asked her in surprise. This was the first time he''s hearing something about souls.

    "Oh! You''re pretty smart. That''s right. I have another one, I think. Or was it two..?"

    She held her chin in thought.

    "Whatever. So how do I leave this ce again?"

    Lawrend asked her.

    "I''ll let you leave in one condition."

    She said with her fingers pointed at him.

    "What?"

    He asked her.

    "Take me with you."

    She said to him with a smile.

    "... How can I bring a ghost with me?"

    Lawrend said to her with a wry smile on his face.

    "Don''t worry. After you wake up, I''ll be in your hand."

    The young woman reassured him.

    "What''s your name?"

    Lawrend stood up and asked her.

    "My name¡­ Give me one. I don''t want to use my current one."

    She said to him after much thought.

    "Give you one? Let''s see¡­"

    Lawrend stared at her face in thought. He then looked around at the flowers around them.

    "How about Daisy, from the Daisy Flower."

    Lawrend said to her.

    "Daisy¡­ Daisy¡­ Thank you for the beautiful name. I like it."

    Daisy smiled at him sweetly.

    "No problem."

    Lawrend nodded his head at her.

    "Now then¡­"

    Daisy said to him, and suddenly, his vision started to cken until he couldn''t see anything.

    ¡­

    "Hahh!"

    Lawrend suddenly sat up. He looked around him, and he couldn''t see but darkness.

    "I''m back."

    Lawrend smiled after realizing that fact.

    He slowly stood up, but before that, he realized that something hard was in his hand.

    "It looks like a beautiful rough diamond."

    Lawrend held Daisy''s soul shard against the moon and admired its beauty.

 Chapter 158 - Tasting The Flowerâ€™s Nectar

    "Can you stop inspecting my soul shard? It''s making me blush¡­"

    Daisy''s embarrassed voice sounded from the soul shard.

    "Ah! Is it bad?"

    Lawrend jumped in fright hearing her voice.

    "Yes, it is. It feels like you''re looking straight into me¡­"

    Daisy replied in a shy voice.

    "Okay. I won''t do it again."

    Lawrend replied to her.

    "Thank you."

    Daisy replied gratefully.

    Lawrend pocketed her soul shard and stood up. He looked around and started heading back to camp.

    "How much time had passed?"

    Lawrend asked her.

    "None."

    Daisy replied curtly.

    "Wow. That''s convenient."

    Lawrend eximed in surprise.

    "Also, can you teach me magic if you have time?"

    Lawrend asked her. It would be beneficial to him if he could learn something from her.

    "...No. Maybe if you can find my other soul shards."

    Daisy replied to him.

    "Does that mean that you only remember your tragic love story with that guy?"

    Lawrend continued asking her as he walked through the dark forest.

    "Mm. That''s all I know. From start to finish, I can remember everything about our¡­ love story."

    Daisy replied to him in a downcast voice.

    "What about me? Did you look into my memories?"

    Lawrend asked her. It would be bad if she saw the memories of his past life.

    "Yes. And I was sure that I sealed it properly. What is wrong with your soul?"

    Daisy agreed and asked him with a questioning voice.

    "Ahahaha¡­ You didn''t see anything weird did you?"

    Lawrend hoped that she didn''t get any ess to the memories he got from his past life.

    "Aside from the fact that you want to have a maid harem, yes."

    Daisy replied to him.

    "..."

    Lawrend was speechless. She didn''t have to rub dirt on his face.

    "Huh?"

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend suddenly felt something squishy on his foot.

    "Wait, it''s Logan!"

    Lawrend examined the squishy thing in front of him and saw that it was Logan''s face. He was lying on the ground unconscious with foaming out of his mouth.

    "Sh*t. What did this guy eat?"

    Lawrend cursed unluckily. This guy only knows how to bring him more trouble. He actually got poisoned.

    He lifted him onto his shoulders and was about to carry him back to the camp when he remembered something.

    ''Wasn''t there a saying back in my world that you can find the antidote to a poison near it?''

    Lawrend remembered in his thoughts.

    He dropped Logan to the ground, and he used his lightning to light up his surroundings. He looked around for the poison that Logan could have eaten.

    "It''s this!"

    Lawrend found it. It was a red berry bush. There were some signs of someone taking some of its berries.

    Lawrend then looked down at the bottom of the berry bush. He searched if there was any kind of nt life under it.

    "A grass!"

    Lawrend found one. It was a lone grass nt. He then proceeded to pluck it from the ground. He rolled it into a ball and shoved it down Logan''s mouth.

    "...I''d be happier to save you if you were a woman."

    Lawrend couldn''t help but say out loud.

    "Water. He needs water or he won''t swallow it."

    Lawrend said to himself.

    "Wait, didn''t Humility give me a packet of water?"

    Lawrend pulled it out from his pocket. It became lukewarm from his body heat.

    "...Should I give it to him?"

    Lawrend looked at it and at Logan who was unconscious like a log.

    "This is her precious nectar. I can''t¡­"

    Lawrend bit his lips. He can''t just make someone drink something she painstakingly ''made'' for him.

    "What''s that?"

    Daisy suddenly asked him.

    "This¡­ Is something someone made for me."

    Lawrend replied to her. He doesn''t dare to tell her the truth of its origin.

    "Uh-huh. Are you forgetting that I saw your memory?"

    Daisy asked Lawrend in a smug voice.

    "Then why did you ask?"

    Lawrend retorted wryly.

    "I want to see if you are shameless enough to exin what that thing is to me."

    Daisy replied in an annoyed voice.

    "I''m not that perverted to boast something like this."

    Lawrend replied to her with a wry smile on his face.

    "Either you drink it or you dump it on the ground. Choose one. Easy."

    Daisy said to him in a carefree voice.

    "D-Drink it? Are you crazy?"

    Lawrend asked her in a fluster.

    "Did I say that you should specifically drink it?"

    Daisy retorted.

    "..."

    Lawrend was speechless. He never encountered someone who could make him feel this helpless. That''s an ancient monster for you.

    "I''m dumping it on the ground."

    Lawrend said to her.

    "Wait, are you really sure? You will trample on her feelings for you."

    Daisy asked him in worry.

    "Why are you guilt-tripping me?"

    Lawrend asked her solemnly. He could feel that something was not right with the way she was insinuating him to drink Humility''s squirt water.

    "Huh? What do you mean? I''m not."

    Daisy replied to him in a confused voice.

    "I''m sure you are."

    Lawrend replied to her, annoyed.

    "Hmph. You''re no fun."

    Daisy harrumphed in annoyance.

    "I''ll¡­ give it a taste at least."

    Lawrend replied to her reluctantly.

    "Oh!! That''s more like it. You should appreciate the thing she made for you."

    Daisy replied to him excitedly.

    "Just a taste."

    Lawrend said to her. He then tore the pouch and dipped his finger inside. He ced it on his tongue slowly before tasting it.

    "It''s... not bad. It tastes even sweet?"

    Lawrend was confused. He wasn''t so crazy in his past life to drink squirts of the women he made love with, which is why he has no idea about its taste.

    "Hahahahahaha! You really tasted it! What a pervert."

    Daisy''sugh echoed within the forest.

    "What happened to your personality? You sound more like an annoying brat right now. I missed that graceful you that I saw before."

    Lawrend asked her in a regretful voice.

    "Huh? Do I seem different?"

    Daisy was surprised. She didn''t feel that she was any different.

    "It could be because you aren''tplete yet."

    Lawrend said to her.

 Chapter 159 - Lawrend Got Angry

    "Oh, yeah¡­ You might be right."

    Daisy agreed with him in her smooth and soothing voice.

    "Anyways, I got to save this guy. He''s still breathing, but he''s not dead. I think that means the poison he ate wasn''t lethal."

    Lawrend said to her. He then dumped the pouch of sweet nectar that Humility prepared for him into the stream.

    "What a waste."

    Daisy said to him.

    Lawrend ignored her. He washed the leather pouch and made sure it was free of any residue of Humility''s nectar.

    "This should be enough."

    Lawrend lifted the filled leather pouch in his hand. He brought it towards Logan who was unconscious a little bit far away.

    "Drink up."

    Lawrend sat him up and poured water down his throat. Logan''s gag reflex kicked in, and he drank a mouthful of water together with the ball of grass Lawrend ced in his mouth earlier.

    "Wait, should I have ground that grass first?"

    Lawrend realized that he made a mistake.

    "It should still be effective."

    Lawrend shrugged his shoulders. He wasn''t a physician to worry about such details.

    Lawrend waited for a while. He rested his back against a tree and looked up at the night sky. He observed the beautiful moon. He wondered if people could reach it simr to the people in his previous life.

    "Cough!"

    Logan suddenly coughed loudly. He sat up holding his chest in pain.

    "You''re awake."

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Lawrend said to him with a faint smile on his face.

    "W-What happened?"

    Logan could barely see Lawrend''s silhouette under the bits and pieces of moonlight thatnded on his face.

    "I came to find you. You were unconscious. Did you eat a berry from that bush over there?"

    Lawrend exined to him before he pointed his hand behind Logan.

    "Y-Yes¡­"

    Logan looked at the berry bush and nodded his head slowly.

    "Well, I already knew. I was just confirming. Let''s go back to camp."

    Lawrend replied to Logan and stood up. He headed back towards the camp without waiting for Logan to follow him.

    They silently walked for a while. The sound of the rustling leaves was ear-deafening in their silence.

    "Um¡­ I''m sorry¡­"

    Logan suddenly spoke up in a quiet voice.

    "You know your mistakes, right?"

    Lawrend asked him without turning back. They just continued walking.

    "...I do."

    Logan shook his head while he followed Lawrend.

    "Why are you participating in this special mission?"

    Lawrend asked him.

    "I¡­ I won a duel with the strongest mage in our ss. That''s when I received the invitation from Instructor Joseph."

    Logan replied to him with a stutter. He was feeling shameful talking to Lawrend right now.

    "Then? What''s the reason you want toplete this special mission?"

    Lawrend continued asking him.

    "It may sound ridiculous if it came from me, but there''s this girl that I''ve been wanting to impress."

    Logan exined to Lawrend.

    "... What?"

    Lawrend was shocked inside. He didn''t expect that this strict and unlikeable guy was doing all of this just to impress a girl.

    "What a simp."

    Lawrend scoffed at him.

    "What did you say!?"

    Logan walked up to Lawrend and pulled his shoulder, making Lawrend face him.

    "Huh. Is this how you treat your benefactor?"

    Lawrend asked him with a frown on his face.

    "I don''t give a sh*t. You''re getting a punch from me!"

    Logan shouted at Lawrend angrily. He thought that this was the best time for him to vent his anger on Lawrend.

    "+Shock Arc+!"

    Lawrend pointed his finger at Logan.

    Boom!

    A bright arc of lightning struck Logan directly on his chest. He stood there in shock. Lawrend controlled the power just enough so it wouldn''t kill Logan, but paralyze him.

    "A-Aghhh¡­"

    Logan''s muscles twitched from the excess lightning mana that was left inside his body. It generated several small arcs before fading away into nothing.

    "You''re just an Earth Mage. Did you really think that you could win against a Lightning Mage in a close-range fight?"

    Lawrend looked at Logan mockingly. He had muscle for a brain.

    "Ah¡­"

    Logan wanted to fight back but his body gave up. He slowly tilted backwards.

    Rustle

    Logan fell to the ground. He stared at the moon in the sky bitterly. Just how many times was this guy gonna best him?

    Lawrend walked towards him. He stopped just beside his face before he raised his foot and stomped on it.

    "I find your attitude annoying. If you don''t stop, I''ll cook you alive even if it means failure of this special mission."

    Lawrend squeezed Logan''s nose and smeared onto his face the dirt under his soles.

    "Grrr¡­"

    Logan gritted his teeth in anger. This was the first time that he suffered such humiliation.

    "I can endure a lot of things. Your attitude, I can endure, but you keep messing up and bringing the team down. I''ll drag you to the camp and show them how pathetic you really are."

    Lawrend said to him as he lifted Logan''s leg.

    He looked at Logan onest time before he started walking and pulling Logan''s leg. Logan''s back scraped the ground.

    A few minutester, Lawrend arrived back at the camp.

    "Lawrend!"

    Nuon ran to them in surprise. He looked at the helpless Logan and the angry-looking Lawrend. He instantly realized that something must have happened inside the forest.

    What Lawrend and Nuon didn''t notice was Josephing out of the forest and returning to the camp. He nced at Lawrend''s direction with a slight smirk.

    "This guy ate a berry and poisoned himself. I had to save him."

    Lawrend said to Nuon with a dreary sigh.

    "That must''ve been hard. You''re a really big help, Lawrend."

    Nuon praised Lawrend with a smile.

    "I don''t need your praise. I''m more worried about how long we willst with him."

    Lawrend shook his head.

    "Me too. I''ll try to convince him for you."

    Nuon nodded his head solemnly.

    "Thanks."

    Lawrend smiled at him.

    "Anytime. Just lead us to sess."

    Nuon replied.

    "The three of you, prepare! There''s a monstering!"

    Joseph suddenly shouted to the three of them.

 Chapter 160 - Visited By A White Lady

    "A monster!?"

    Lawrend eximed in shock. He turned his head at Joseph''s direction.

    There was a ck hooded humanoid creature in front of them. At first you would think that it was someone, but the soul fire burning in its eyes would make you change your mind.

    "Is that a skeleton?" he asked. It''s clothes were tattered, and he could see its white bones.

    "It is an Ancient Skeleton to be exact," Joseph replied to Lawrend.

    "How strong is it?" Lawrend asked in a grim tone of voice.

    "I don''t know. Ancient Skeletons are mages or swordsmen of the forgotten past. They could be as strong as a Grand Mage in some cases or just weaklings," he replied to Lawrend with a shake of his head.

    "Instructor, why isn''t it attacking us yet?" Nuon asked.

    "I also don''t know," Joseph was clueless. It moved closer to them earlier before it just stared at them.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Heaven Empress¡­" The skeleton dropped to its knees and bowed its head.

    "H-Huh? What''s going on?" Joseph looked at the skeleton in front of him in confusion.

    "What the hell? It could speak?" Lawrend eximed in shock.

    The skeleton raised its head and stared at Lawrend. It''s soul fire stared at him intently.

    "Me?" Lawrend asked it in confusion.

    The skeleton ignored Lawrend. It lowered its gaze and stared at Lawrend''s pocket.

    ''Could it be!?'' he eximed inside his mind in disbelief.

    The only thing he could think of that could have any connection with this skeleton was Daisy''s soul shard that was inside his pocket. How could the skeleton possibly detect it?

    "Lawrend?" Joseph turned his head to Lawrend with furrowed eyebrows.

    "I don''t know why," he shook his head and replied. He couldn''t let Joseph know about the soul shard.

    The skeleton stood up and slowly walked towards them like a limp person.

    Joseph watched it cautiously. Lawrend was curious why it bowed to Daisy. It could possibly be rted to her past. If he knows more about it, he would be able to easily find her other soul shards.

    "Be careful, Lawrend," Joseph warned him.

    "I will," he replied solemnly.

    "I can finally die in peace¡­" The skeleton said as it stood in front of Lawrend.

    Suddenly, its body scattered with the wind. It had finally finished its job of protecting her. She is now free, once again.

    "What the¡­'''' Joseph was confused as the skeleton slowly became dust.

    "..."

    Lawrend watched it with a mncholy feeling inside him. He could feel the anguish and relief within the skeleton. It was such an odd thing that made Lawrend''s spine shiver.

    "It''s dead," Lawrend murmured.

    "Mm," Joseph nodded and said, "The two of you should take care of Logan well."

    "You got it, Instructor."

    Nuon knocked on his chest.

    Joseph left the two of them. He returned to his makeshift shelter/tent.

    "So, what are we gonna do with him?" Nuon turned to Lawrend and asked.

    "Take him with you. I''m getting annoyed just seeing his face," Lawrend said to him.

    "Alright."

    Nuon nodded his head.

    "Damn you, Lawrend!"

    Logan gained the ability to speak once again, and he cursed Lawrend.

    Lawrend crouched in front of him and said, "We''re both in this special mission. If you fail, you won''t impress the girl you like."

    Logan was taken aback when he heard it. He stared at Lawrend with wide eyes.

    "What makes you think that you can do it better?" Logan asked him with gritted teeth.

    "Results have already proven it," he replied and shrugged his shoulders.

    "You¡ª!"

    Logan was incensed hearing his reply. It was true, but he wasn''t willing to admit it. His pride simply doesn''t allow such a thing.

    Lawrend turned to Nuon, "I''ll go now. It would take forever to knock some sense into this guy''s head," he said.

    "I''ll try."

    Nuon nodded his head.

    "Goodluck," Lawrend said to him before he left.

    Lawrend entered one of the makeshift shelters that Nuon made. He inspected it, and he was impressed with what Nuon was able to make. It was sturdy and built well.

    He closed his eyes and slept.

    The night passed by peacefully. Lawrend opened his eyes the next morning.

    "Huh."

    Lawrend looked at his bright surroundings in confusion.

    ''Surprisingly, he didn''t make a scene,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    He expected him to struggle away from Nuon and attack him in the middle of his sleep.

    Lawrend left his shelter and headed outside.

    There was a cold fog surrounding the area. He could see for at most, 10 meters(33 feet).

    "A fog? What''s going on?" Lawrend asked himself.

    "One who was graced by the Heaven Empress, I offer you my allegiance."

    A sweet and calming voice whispered to Lawrend.

    "Who!?"

    Lawrend looked around him warily. These days, people kept whispering into his ear that he was starting to have PTSD about it.

    "It''s me¡­"

    A beautiful young woman dressed in white floated over in front of Lawrend. She had chestnut-colored hair and a pale and almost transparent skin. That''s right, she''s a ghost.

    "Daisy?" he called out to her in confusion. She looked exactly like Daisy that he had seen in that dream.

    "What?" Daisy replied to Lawrend.

    "I-Is that the Heavenly Empress!?" The ghost eximed in excitement when she heard Daisy''s voice.

    "Who are you? Why do you look like me?" Daisy asked her in a questioning voice.

    "I don''t know, but I serve the Heavenly Empress with all of my heart," The ghost replied to her. She raised her hand and ced it over her chest.

    "Don''t tell me, she''s one of your soul shards?" Lawrend couldn''t help but ask Daisy with twitching cheeks.

    "No way!" Daisy replied in denial. "If she''s one of my soul shards, I would have felt it," she added.

    "Huh? So she isn''t?"

    Lawrend stared at the ghost in front of him in confusion. No matter how he tried looking at her, she looked exactly like the appearance of Daisy that he saw before.

 Chapter 161 - Wolf Trail

    "She isn''t," Daisy replied firmly.

    "I don''t know what the two you are talking about, but do you ept my offer, sir?" The ghost asked Lawrend.

    "Wait, I''m even surprised at myself that I didn''t get scared. It''s my first time seeing a ghost, you know?" Lawrend said to her.

    "So you don''t want to?" The ghost asked him with a frown.

    "Rather, I want to ask you where you came from," he replied to her.

    "Where? From what I can remember. I have always been in this ce. I met many skeletons that were loyal to the Heaven Empress, so I thought that should also be my goal," The ghost replied.

    "Interesting. So how did you find me? I mean, this Heavenly Empress that''s in my pocket," Lawrend asked her.

    "The area around where you found the Heavenly Empress was unapproachable by us which is why we approached you the moment we detected her soul aura moving farther away," she exined to him.

    "Woah. This ce must have a lot of history," he eximed in amazement.

    "So, what is your choice? I will pass on if you say no. Though, something inside me is saying that I shouldn''t do it," she asked him solemnly.

    "Okay. I ept your allegiance."

    Lawrend nodded his head.

    "Thank you. I feel a sense of purpose hearing your reply."

    She smiled at him beautifully.

    "Now, please, choose an object to contain my soul in. Anything would do," she said to him.

    "Object, huh¡­"

    Lawrend held his chin in thought.

    "Will a staff do?" Lawrend asked her.

    "Yes," she nodded her head.

    "Be careful, Lawrend. She might be malicious," Daisy warned him.

    "Okay, fine. Here," Lawrend pulled out the leather pouch from his pocket, "use this instead," he said to her.

    "Weren''t you talking about a staff just now¡­" The ghost said to him. She stared at him in disappointment. She had her hopes up about it.

    "A-Ah¡­ F-For now, stay in this leather pouch," Lawrend said to her with a forced smile on his face.

    "Okay¡­" she nodded her head, downcast.

    She touched the leather pouch, and her body was sucked into it.

    Suddenly, the fog surrounding Lawrend disappeared. He looked towards the other shelters.

    "Nuon, are you okay?" Lawrend called out to him and walked towards his shelter.

    "Hmm? Lawrend, what is it?"

    Nuon walked out of his shelter. He was rubbing his eyes groggily.

    "Oh, did anything happenst night?" Lawrend asked him.

    "Nothing. Logan behaved himself. He probably realized his mistakes already," he replied to Lawrend and shook his head.

    Lawrend thought that he would have noticed the weird fog. It was very surprising to him that he didn''t.

    "Okay."

    Lawrend nodded his head. He then headed towards Joseph''s shelter.

    "Instructor Joseph, did you notice the fog earlier?" Lawrend asked him from the outside.

    "What fog?" Joseph stood out of his shelter. He looked at Lawrend in confusion.

    "You didn''t notice it? Even when you looked outside?" he asked in puzzlement.

    "No, why?" Joseph asked in confusion.

    "Forget about it then."

    Lawrend shook his head. That could only mean that it only affected him, but that''s too weird. One of them should have woken up and looked outside and saw the fog.

    "Anyways, I''ll apany the three of you. Hunt food together," Joseph said to him.

    "Okay," he nodded his head.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    And so, Joseph apanied Lawrend, Nuon, and Logan. They looked left and right around the forest, searching for an animal to hunt.

    Logan was awfully silent throughout the way. He merely followed them along. He never said anything towards Lawrend. He just followed his orders.

    "There!"

    Nuon pointed towards a small wolf peeking from the bushes.

    "Be careful! It could be lost from its pack," Lawrend warned Nuon. Wolves usually travel in packs. It''s even more so for a little wolf.

    "Should we catch it?" Nuon asked Lawrend.

    "No, it''d be too young," Lawrend shook his head.

    "Okay. Let''s find something else," Nuon replied.

    A few minutes of walkingter, they found a trail.

    "It''s a wolf trail," Lawrend said to them. He could recognize it easily because it looks simr to a dog paw print.

    "The pack must be near," Nuon said to him.

    "Are we following it?"

    It was Logan who asked. There was uncertainty on his face.

    "Yes. We have an Earth Mage, a Light Mage, and a Lightning Mage. One for defense, one for healing, and one for the offense. What do we have to fear?" Lawrend exined and asked Logan.

    "..."

    Logan was taken aback by Lawrend''s words. He expected him to help? Doesn''t he know that he wants to rip his face apart?

    Logan was confused.

    "What? This is a team special mission, remember? I thought you wanted to impress that girl?"

    Lawrend smirked at him.

    "Tch. You got me. I''ll defend you until we finish this special mission," Logan said to him with gritted teeth. He doesn''t want to help Lawrend one bit, but he''s now forced to.

    "That''s great to hear."

    Lawrend smiled.

    They then followed the wolf trails carefully. Lawrend counted them, and there are at least 5 wolves.

    A few minutester, they followed the wolf trail back to their camp.

    Wolves were staring at the wyvern in the camp warily. Meanwhile, the wyvern stared at them imposingly. Their little wolf pup was rubbing its body on one of its legs.

    "How convenient," Lawrend smirked.

    "Let''s go! Erect a barrier in front of me every time I stop. Then you can cast anything you want to stall them. Make sure I''m not in the way.

    "Nuon, I''ll rely on you for healing. Keep yourself safe," Lawrend gave them orders.

    "Don''t worry, I know some offensive light magic spells."

    Nuon nodded his head.

    "Logan! I need your reply," Lawrend shouted to Logan.

    "Y-Yes. Remember, I''m not doing this for you!" Logan replied in a fluster. No matter what, he won''t admit that he''s helping Lawrend.

    "Your participation is enough," Lawrend nodded his head solemnly.

    "O'' great Amber, be my electron and kill my enemies, turn to sprite and overwhelm, Lightning Sprite!" Lawrend chanted with his palm opened towards the pack of five Forest Wolves.

 Chapter 162 - The Forest Wolf Variant

    A purple lightning sprite came out of Lawrend''s outstretched palm. It hit the wolves with countless strands of lightning.

    "AWOOOOOO!"

    The leading wolf and thergest one howled loudly. Its body crackled with lightning, simr to the other wolves in the pack.

    "Impossible!" Lawrend eximed in disbelief.

    This was the first time that he had seen Forest Wolves defend against such strong lightning. Compared to the Forest Wolves that they had metst time, these were much stronger.

    Suddenly, Lawrend saw a sapling grow on the head of the wolves. It then grew into small trees that towered over their heads. It was lush and full of vitality.

    "What kind of Forest Wolves are they?" Lawrend turned his head to Joseph and asked.

    "They should be a variant. A nt-variant to be exact," Joseph replied to Lawrend.

    "That''s the first time I have heard of this," Lawrend replied. He was taken aback that there were actually variants to monsters.

    "Yes. Normal Forest Wolves are only capable of attacking using their powerful jaws and sharp teeth. These ones are capable of using nt magic," Joseph exined to Lawrend.

    "It''sing!" Lawrend shouted in rm.

    He opened his palm towards the Forest Wolf in the lead and shot a Shock Arc towards it.

    BOOM!

    A lightning bolt hit the wolf. It crackled and broke its skin.

    "Awooo!" The wolf howled in pain. It tumbled on the ground and stopped in front of Lawrend. The other wolves stayed away and observed Lawrend warily.

    They started circling around him, and Lawrend slowly backed away cautiously. One of its members nudged the wolf that had been hit by his Shock Arc spell.

    "Awo?" It asked sorrowfully.

    Sadly, the wolf didn''t respond anymore. Blood slowly poured under its body as it bled out.

    "Huh? My Shock Arc spell is more effective," Lawrend eximed to himself in shock. Wasn''t his True Mage spell supposed to be stronger than his Beginner Mage Spell?

    ''It''s probably because my lightning mana is more concentrated in my Shock Arc spell,'' Lawrend hypothesized.

    His lightning mana in his Lightning Sprite True Mage Spell is a spread-out form of his Shock Arc Beginner Mage Spell. Unless he can figure out a way to somehow amplify the lightning mana that his True Mage spell can output then it would forever be weaker when dealing with enemies that has some resistance to lightning.

    "Leave!" Lawrend shouted to the other wolves with a fierce face, and he tried to scare them away.

    "AWOOOO~!"

    Instead of responding, the wolves all howled together to grieve their dead leader.

    Lawrend looked at the wolves warily.

    "Wall!" Lawrend shouted. Suddenly, an earthen wall arose in front of him. It was created by Logan.

    "Good!" Lawrend smirked.

    He then raised his hand into the air and pointed a finger to the Forest Wolf to his right.

    "+Shock Arc+!" Lawrend shouted.

    A bright arc of lightning connected from his finger towards the wolf, but it was too far. It hit the spot in front of the wolf and created a mini-explosion, throwing a cloud of dust that blocked the wolf''s vision.

    Lawrend knew that this was his chance, he then ran towards the wolf that he blinded. He approached it just enough for him to urately hit it with a Shock Arc spell. He could barely see it from the scattering dust, and he aimed at it using his finger.

    "+Shock Arc+!" he shouted.

    BOOM!

    The wolf''s body cracked. That''s because its meat was superheated by the lightning magic, and it couldn''t handle the sudden temperature change.

    "One more down," Lawrend blew on his finger like it was a gun with a confident smirk. Knowing what their weakness was, Lawrend was having a much easier time than he thought he would have.

    "So far, he''s doing well, but the wolves hadn''t unleashed their ultimate attacks yet. They were wary of his attack since they have the judgment to sense Lawrend''s strength," Joseph analyzed with his arms crossed together.

    "AWOOO~!!"

    This time, the wolves changed tactics. The three of them came together at Lawrend in a pincer attack from three sides. They didn''t care if one of them dies, this was their only chance to win against him.

    Thick vines sprouted from the small trees on their heads that headed towards Lawrend to pierce his body.

    "I''ll try something I had been itching to try for so long¡­" Lawrend murmured to himself with a smile. He then pointed his two index fingers to two of the wolves.

    "+Double Shock Arc+!" Lawrend shouted.

    BOOM ZAPP

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It was like a maelstrom had urred as thick lightning escaped Lawrend''s fingers. It was like he was wielding all of the lightning in the area.

    "Woah! What just happened!?" Lawrend eximed in bewilderment. He couldn''t wrap his head around what just suddenly happened.

    The two wolves didn''t even get any chance to resist before they exploded into mists of blood. Their vines fell to the ground limply.

    "Did he get an enlightenment?" Joseph guessed from the side. His face was filled with awe.

    Enlightenments in the midst of battle rarely happen. It takes talent and extreme focus to even be able to think of ways to improve your magic in such a dangerous situation.

    "Awo!"

    Thest wolf was shocked at Lawrend''s prowess. Seeing him easily take down its two other pack members so easily, made it shake on its legs.

    "Are you gonna run away?" Lawrend asked it with a teasing smile on his face.

    "AWOOO!!"

    It was a lone wolf''s howl, but Lawrend suddenly noticed something. The wolves that he had killed actually came back to life!

    One by one, they started standing up. Lush and powerful nt-like vitality was on their appearances as their wounds started to heal.

    But there was something different about them that Lawrend couldn''t put his mind in.

    "AWOOOOO~~!" They all howled.

    And suddenly, the leaves on the trees on their heads flew towards Lawrend in a swarming attack. He had no idea how to defend it whatsoever.

    "Surround me!" Lawrend shouted to Logan.

 Chapter 163 - The Power Of Imagination

    The instant Logan heard Lawrend''s shout, he was presented with an opportunity to slip up on purpose so Lawrend suffers.

    "Ghh! No!" Logan resisted the idea with gritted teeth. It was like the devil had tempted him, but he refused!

    His grudge may be deep, but his determination to impress that girl is not shallow!

    "+Radial Wall+!" Logan shouted, and he insta-cast towering walls around Lawrend.

    Thud thud thud thud thud¡­

    The wall continuously made thud sounds as the leaves hit it.

    The wolvesck precise control of the leaves, and they could only barrage the wall and try to take it down.

    "Thank you, Logan!" Lawrend shouted in gratitude. He would have been pierced to death if Logan didn''t do his job.

    "Now, my turn¡­" Lawrend murmured to himself with a smirk.

    "O'' great Amber, be my electron and kill my enemies, create silver clouds that fill my horizon, Judgment Smite!" Lawrend chanted out loud with his arms opened up to the sky.

    Suddenly, thick and heavy clouds enveloped the whole sky.

    "What''s he doing?" Joseph asked in confusion.

    Lawrend was currently trapped inside the Radial Wall. It would be impossible for him to target the wolves unless he escapes from it.

    Boom

    A loud thunderp sounded from the sky. It was like something terrifying was umting inside it.

    "Haha, Hahahaha! I¡­ I finally understand what they meant when purer mana controls more environmental mana. This is not just more! It''s so powerful!" Lawrendughed to himself maniacally.

    The feeling of power brought by magic made him feel unstoppable.

    Boom Boom Boom Boom

    Without any warnings, lightning bolts started falling down from the sky. It attacked the whole area around Lawrend with reckless abandon.

    "Run!" Nuon shouted.

    He and Logan turned around and ran deeper into the forest to escape the scope of Lawrend''s magic.

    Does it even have to be said what happened to the wolves?

    Not just one lightning bolt hit the wolves, but rather, more than one for each wolf. As a result, their bodies were turned into burnt and scattered flesh.

    "Wow!" Nuon eximed in shock as he watched the scene. It was like Lawrend was wreaking havoc onto this part of the forest.

    "Crazy!" Logan shouted. He couldn''t believe that someone could even use magic this powerful while being a True Mage.

    "I fear that this is not just a True Mage spell¡­" Josephmented in awe. He had also moved away with them.

    "D-Does that mean that he''s already a High Mage!?" Logan asked Joseph in disbelief. No matter how he thought of it, he would never guess that Lawrend was that powerful already.

    "No, but¡­ He should be very close," Joseph replied to him.

    Gulp

    "..."

    Logan was speechless. He actually tried to anger this guy? How foolish of him! He himself hadn''t even felt that he was close to bing a High Mage.

    "Magic is just a tool. What''s important is that you have the hand to use that tool, and your imagination is that hand," Lawrend said to himself with a wide smile stered on his face.

    "Once I canpletely simte a whole spell inside my mind, down to the tiniest details, then I''ll be able to cast anything!" Lawrend shouted in realization.

    "+Lightning Ball+!"

    Lawrend insta-cast a purple lightning ball. It flew towards his front and knocked out an exit for him.

    Boom Thud Thud

    The wall exploded and the heavy rocks that formed the wall fell to the ground with loud thuds.

    "Hey, are you guys okay?" Lawrend asked them with a confident smile on his face.

    "W-We are," Nuon replied with a forced smile on his face.

    "Y-Yeah," Logan was sweating bullets. He felt awe and respect for Lawrend right now.

    "Great work, Lawrend!" Josephplimented him.

    He watched his performance the whole time, and he was beyond speechless. At least, he was sure that even if Lawrend fails this special mission, he would still have the same benefits he would have gotten had he won it.

    "It was nothing. I just tried some ideas," Lawrend shook his head humbly.

    "Alright, let''s start eating the wolf meat. This time, because of your performance, I''ll cook for all of you today," Joseph said to them with a smile.

    "Nice!" Nuon shouted in excitement.

    "Thank you, Lawrend."

    Logan went over and shook his hand.

    "Ah, yeah."

    Lawrend wasn''t ready for Logan''s handshake. He didn''t even imagine that his attitude would take a 180-degree turn.

    "I''ll listen to yourmands from now on. My pride is nothingpared to your skills¡­ I have truly been very pathetic!"

    Logan bowed to him deeply. He was now convinced that Lawrend would be able to lead them to sess. After all, he wasn''t even sure if he can win it with him in the lead, but he''s sure that with Lawrend''s offensive power, everything will be easy.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "It''s good that you understand," Lawrend replied with a smile on his face.

    Logan''s cheeks twitched hearing his words, but he still smiled at him nheless. Lawrend''s words sounded a little too arrogant for his pride to take. He had to remind himself to let it go.

    And so, Joseph cooked avish wolf meat meal for them.

    "What''s this puppy doing?" Lawrend asked as he saw the little wolf pup hiding under the wyvern.

    It looked at Lawrend with dread and fear.

    "Awo! Awo!" It barked at him in fear.

    "Hey, I''m not gonna hurt you, you can go," Lawrend urged the wolf pup with a smile.

    Of course, the wolf pup wouldn''t be tricked. It just saw its mother and father get killed in his hands right in front of it.

    "Here, wolf meat?" Lawrend offered to the wolf pup.

    Its eyes suddenly widened seeing the meat in his hand.

    "Wait, why am I feeding you this? I scared you so much¡­" Lawrend said to himself with a wry smile.

    He pulled back his hand and stood up.

    "Anyways, let''s go," Lawrend said to Joseph, who was rubbing the head of the wyvern.

    "Alright."

    Joseph nodded his head.

    And so, they flew away from this ce. They left the lone wolf pup alone. Lawrend didn''t think it was needed to kill it too as it was innocent and harmless.

 Chapter 164 - Undrasil Tail Town

    They flew for half a day before a town appeared on the horizon. There was a tall building on its center that was particrly eye-catching to Lawrend''s eyes.

    "Is that an¡­ antenna?" Lawrend asked in surprise.

    There was a pointed rod at the top of the building with a circle at the end. No matter how Lawrend looked at it, it looked like an antenna.

    "It is. That''s used formunications to the kingdom. Since they are far, the usual magic artifacts aren''t capable of sendingmunications, so this is the solution," Joseph exined to Lawrend.

    "Interesting¡­" Lawrend murmured to himself. It didn''t even ur to him that this world could have some form of technological advancement simr to the ones in his previous one.

    "We''rending," Joseph said to them.

    The wyvern slowed down and circled a clearing slightly far from the town before itnded with a thud.

    Lawrend was the first to jump down from the wyvern. Nuon followed and then Logan. Lastly, Joseph patted the wyvern before he jumped down.

    "Let''s go," Joseph said to them. He started leading the way to the town.

    "What is the name of the town?" Lawrend asked as he followed behind him.

    "It''s called the Undrasil Tail Town. Its name was from the fact that it is beside the tail of the Undrasil Monster Forest. The tail is this ''C''-shaped end of the forest," Joseph exined to them.

    "Oh, do they have any exotics here?" Nuon asked.

    "You''ll see," Joseph turned around and smiled at them.

    "Okay."

    Nuon nodded his head.

    Before long, they arrived at the entrance of the town.

    "Halt! Where did youe from?"

    A swordsman wearing tight clothing stopped them. He eyed Lawrend''s group up and down. There was doubt in his eyes.

    "We came from the capital," Joseph replied to him.

    "Capital, huh? Any proofs?" The swordsman asked.

    "Here."

    Joseph passed an ID card to the swordsman.

    "Oh, you''re an Arch Mage?"

    The swordsman looked at Joseph in surprise.

    "Why? Is it weird?" Joseph asked with furrowed eyebrows.

    "It isn''t. It''s just hard for a swordsman like me to sense the strength of mages," the swordsman replied with a shake of his head.

    "Oh, okay. Can we enter now?" Joseph asked him.

    "Sure."

    The swordsman nodded his head. He made way for Lawrend''s group to enter the town.

    It was bustling. There were loud chattering sounds of the people around them. Though, it was very obvious that none of them are normal civilians.

    It was more like a gathering of adventurers. Most of them are swordsmen and mages.

    "There are demihuman ves?" Lawrend opened his mouth and said.

    There was a demihuman with dog ears far in front of them. He was shackled as he carried a sack of fruits.

    "Mm. This is the hub for demihuman ves in the kingdom. The swordsman you saw at the gate is a Hill Sword(AN: Arch Mage equivalent). Security is tight in this ce. Try not to stir up any trouble," Joseph exined to Lawrend and the rest.

    "Yes, Instructor," they responded respectfully.

    "Since my job here is done, the three of you can do whatever you want. Come visit me at the Mage Guild if you guys have any questions or when youplete the special mission," Joseph said to them in farewell.

    "Thank you for the ride, Mr. Joseph," Lawrend bid him farewell.

    "Thank you."

    Nuon waved his hand

    "I''ll listen to Lawrend. Don''t worry, sir," Logan said to Joseph.

    Joseph nodded his head and separated from them.

    Nuon turned his head to Lawrend, "So¡­ what are we gonna do now?" he asked.

    "Let''s find an inn to stay at," Lawrend replied.

    "Okay," Nuon nodded his head.

    Thus, the three of them walked through the main street and looked around for an inn.

    "Woah. There are so many magical ingredients," Nuon eximed as he looked around.

    There were stacks and stacks of different kinds of magical ingredientsid on top of tables. Many of them were rare kinds of nts. Some are barks of rare trees, some are the blood of powerful monsters, and some other variety of ingredients that are found around the area.

    "Do you want to buy some, Lawrend? They are cheappared to the prices in the capital," Nuon asked Lawrend with an excited smile on his face.

    "I don''t really have any use for them," Lawrend replied and shook his head.

    "I''ll buy some," Nuon said to him.

    "Do it before we return. It will just slow us down," Lawrend said to him.

    "Ah, yeah¡­ I''ll do just that," Nuon nodded his head reluctantly. His excitement balloon was deted by Lawrend.

    The three of them soon ended up in front of an inn. There was arge sign on its front that said, "Cat Inn."

    "An interesting name," Lawrend said to them.

    "Do they have cats inside?" Nuon asked in curiosity.

    "Probably," Logan replied.

    "Anyways, let''s go in."

    Lawrend urged them inside.

    They entered the inn, and suddenly, a demihuman catgirl greeted them with a smile on her face.

    "Wee to the Cat Inn, Great Masters!"

    The catgirl bowed towards them.

    She was wearing a revealing maid uniform, and she had ck cat ears and a ck tail. The uniform showed her deep cleavage, and her short skirt disyed her smooth and white legs.

    "WOAH!" Lawrend eximed seeing the catgirl maid. His eyes widened, and he scanned her with his eyes.

    ''I want one!'' he thought to himself in excitement. His breathing became haggard as his imagination ran wild.

    "Are you okay, Lawrend?" Nuon couldn''t help but ask Lawrend. It looked like he was struggling to breathe.

    "I-I''m fine," Lawrend replied and calmed himself down.

    "What kind of a bed would the three of you like? We also offer ''secret services''." The catgirl maid offered to them with a smile.

    She covertly squished herrge breasts by pressing them with her shoulders. It made them lookrge and erotic.

    "One room for each of us," Lawrend winked at her.

    "Sure! Follow me," she replied with a smile.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "And also, one secret service," Lawrend whispered into her ear.

 Chapter 165 - The Veteran Catgirl Maid ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Hehehe, great master, follow me," the catgirl giggled and led the way.

    "What did you say to her?" Nuon asked Lawrend in curiosity as they followed her.

    "Nothing special," Lawrend replied and shrugged his shoulders.

    "I doubt that," Nuon frowned hearing Lawrend''s words.

    He was suspicious. After all, he also heard the catgirl say that they offer ''secret services''.

    "Just trust me," Lawrend said to him.

    "..."

    Nuon didn''t reply. He wasn''t gonna believe him.

    They walked up the stairs and walked through a hallway before they stopped in front of one of the doors.

    "These are your rooms. We will charge you before you check out. Please enjoy your stay."

    She bowed towards them and pointed at the three rooms in front of them.

    "Thank you," Lawrend replied to her. He then opened the door and entered his room.

    The room was simple. There was a single bed, a table, a chair, and a small shower room.

    "Hmm¡­ not bad for an inn at the edge of a dangerous forest," Lawrend murmured to himself in satisfaction.

    Lawrendid on the bed, "Hahh¡­ Finally, a soft bed," he released a sigh in satisfaction.

    Knock Knock Knock

    Suddenly, his door was knocked.

    "Who is it?" Lawrend stood up from the bed and asked.

    "It''s your special service," a feminine voice replied to him. It was the same voice of the catgirl that led them earlier.

    "The door is open," Lawrend shouted to the door.

    "Yes, I''ll enter now," she replied.

    The door opened and the catgirl maid from earlier entered. She looked the same as before.

    "Great Master, do you want me to give you a blowjob, titjob, 69, anal, normal sex, or abusive sex?" she asked him with a smile on her face.

    "Oh, you know your stuff, huh?" Lawrend looked at her knowingly.

    "Hehehehe, I have been here for 4 years now. I already know a lot of things," she grinned lewdly, and she started rubbing her legs together on her own.

    "First of all, why don''t you sit on myp?"

    Lawrend patted hisp.

    "Okay, Great Master," she replied.

    She then sat on hisp.

    "How is it? Do you feel it?" Lawrend asked her with a licentious smile on his face.

    "Mm. It''s hard and big," she nodded her head lightly.

    "Tell me, do you know where this came from?"

    Lawrend pulled out the small fish carving that Feli gave him and showed it to her.

    "That is¡ª!" she looked at it in disbelief.

    "Where did you get this!?"

    She turned around and rode on top of Lawrend. She held it within her hand and examined it.

    "A little catgirl I saved had it. She requested me to look for her elder sister," Lawrend replied to her.

    "Hmmm¡­ What''s her name?" she asked.

    "Feli Lana," Lawrend said to her.

    "A member of the Lana family! How old is she??" she asked Lawrend enthusiastically.

    "About 8, I think," he said to her.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I remember now! She''s my cousin''s little sister!" the catgirl eximed in realization.

    "Really!? Can you take me there?" Lawrend asked her excitedly.

    He was just hoping for the best that she''ll know something about this small wooden fish carving, he didn''t expect to get so much valuable information from her.

    "I can''t¡­" she shook her head sadly, and her ears drooped down.

    "What if I take you with me? We can escape," Lawrend said to her.

    "I can''t. They ced a controble parasite in my womb. Once they learn that I escaped, they will control it to devour me from the inside¡­" she exined to him fearfully.

    "That¡­ I''m sorry I can''t help you," Lawrend said to her gloomily.

    "It''s fine. I already live here happily. I don''t need to be freed," she smiled at him. Though, Lawrend could obviously see the lies in her eyes. She may be smiling, but her eyes aren''t.

    "So, can you tell me where she is?" Lawrend asked her.

    "I can. Her name is Amene Lana, she lives under the Jursuet Cliff," she said to him.

    "Thank you! That will be a great help to me," Lawrend embraced her happily.

    "More importantly, do you want me to¡­" she asked and suddenly grabbed his raging cock, "relieve your boner?" she continued.

    "I won''t," Lawrend shook his head at her.

    "Hmm? You don''t want me to show you my gratitude?" she asked him with a pout on her cute face.

    "I already love many girls. I will not be able to bear leaving you here if I do it with you. I''m that kind of a man," Lawrend said to her with a mncholic smile. He was reminded of his maids back at the capital. He wondered what they were doing right now.

    "A¡­ That makes me more willing to do it with you meow~" she raised her hands and imitated a cat''s paw.

    "Ahahahaha. I''m loyal, I guess?" Lawrendughed and said to her.

    "Can''t I just suck you off? Look, it''s getting even harder in my hands," she moved her face closer to his face.

    "Don''t. That''s just a natural reaction," Lawrend pushed her away in rejection.

    "Hmph. You don''t know how to ept gratitude," she harrumphed and stood up from Lawrend''sp.

    "Just tell me your name instead," Lawrend said to her.

    "My name is Grape Veri," she replied and smiled at him.

    "Puf!" Lawrend couldn''t help butugh hearing her name.

    "I-I know! me my parents! They gave me such a ridiculous name!" Grape said to him in embarrassment.

    "Ahahahaha. Fine. I''ll pretend I didn''t realize that fact," Lawrendughed and said to her. No matter how he tried, hisughter still escaped his mouth.

    "You''re so annoying," Grape frowned at him.

    "Hahaha. How about I give you a massage? I want to try something," Lawrend asked her.

    "A massage?" Grape repeated in confusion.

    "Yes, I''ll massage you so after youe out, it will look like we did something. At least, no one will be suspicious about us," Lawrend nodded his head and exined to her.

    "I see! That makes sense, okay, Great Master!" Grape nodded in understanding.

 Chapter 166 - Playing With A Cat ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Did theymand you to call your customers ''Great Master''?" Lawrend asked her.

    "Mm," Grape nodded her head.

    "You should stop calling me that. It''s annoying," he said to her with a tinge of annoyance on his face.

    "O-Okay," she nodded her head, taken aback by his words.

    "You can remove your clothes andy on the bed," he said to her.

    "Yes."

    She then started removing her clothes. Her smooth white skin was slowly presented to Lawrend like a gift.

    Then, her huge boobs were revealed to Lawrend. She wasn''t embarrassed whatsoever as she proudly stood in front of him in her panties. Even though Lawrend didn''t have any intention of doing it with her, he was still turned on seeing her erotic body.

    "We can do it if you want," she said to him with a seductive smile.

    She noticed his eyes staring at her body in a scanning manner.

    "If you keep doing that, I won''t be able to resist," Lawrend replied with a wry smile on his face.

    "Hehehe. So¡­ what is your choice?" she asked with a giggle.

    Her big and beautiful boobs stared at Lawrend enticingly.

    Lawrend turned his head away from her body and said, "Lay on your stomach on the bed."

    "Okay," she replied with a smile.

    She found his reaction funny. Though, she''d rather have a passionate moment with him.

    Sheid on her stomach on the bed tly.

    "Alright, I''ll help you remove your panties," he said to her.

    Grape raised her waist, and Lawrend pulled her panties off. She wriggled her body before Lawrend finally removed it from her legs.

    "Since we don''t have any oils¡­ I''ll use your body fluids," Lawrend said to her with a smirk.

    *Gulp*

    Grape gulped excitedly. She wanted to know what kind of a massage Lawrend would give her.

    "You know what, it''s much easier if you face this way," Lawrend said to her.

    "Nyaa~ You just want to admire my body," Grape turned around with a teasing smile on her face.

    Her beautiful body wasid bare to Lawrend.

    "Can I touch your ears," Lawrend asked her.

    "Mm. Anywhere you want," she replied invitingly.

    "Alright," he nodded his head.

    Lawrend touched her cat ears. It was soft and fluffy.

    "N-Nyaaaaa~"

    Grape closed her eyes and purred as Lawrend rubbed her sensitive ears.

    "And then, here¡­" Lawrend said to her before he suddenly ced his hand at the entrance of her pussy.

    "Nyaa!"

    Grape reacted in surprise and opened her eyes. She could feel Lawrend''s warm hand feeling the entrance of her cat pussy.

    His fingers ran down herbia, and he examined it with his eyes.

    "Beautiful¡­ Too bad you''re a ve," Lawrendmented in awe.

    Herbia was maintained a beautiful pink color. It was a wonder how she was able to keep it that way even though she probably already did it with many men.

    "Nyaa~" Grape purred in tingling pleasure as Lawrend caressed other parts of her body.

    He cupped her breasts and squeezed them, and he enjoyed its soft sensation.

    "You must be loved by many of your customers," Lawrend said to her.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Please don''t talk about them. I want to spend this precious time with you," Grape said to him solemnly.

    "O-Okay¡­"

    Lawrend was taken aback by her reply.

    "Please continue," she said to him.

    Suddenly, Lawrend went for the attack.

    "Nghh!" she moaned softly as Lawrend pinched her clit.

    He then inserted his middle finger inside her wet hole, and it entered inside her without any resistance. It was like her hole sucked his finger inside.

    "Nyaa!" Grape moaned loudly.

    She could clearly feel the shape of Lawrend''s finger inside her.

    "Hmmm¡­ You''re quite loose but not that loose. It''s like your vagina molds around my finger softly," he said to her as he felt the folds inside her caress his finger.

    "Ahh! Please stop describing it¡­ It''s embarrassing¡­" she said to him with a red face.

    "Do you hear that?" Lawrend asked her as he vigorously thrust his finger inside and outside of her wet hole.

    It made loud shlicking noises due to her overflowing honey.

    "Ah! P-Please stop! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!" Grape moaned continuously as Lawrend rubbed her insides using his finger.

    "You''re quite sensitive, huh?" Lawrend said to her with a smirk.

    "Nyaaaa~!!" Grape meowed loudly and suddenly, a gush of liquid squirted out of her urethra that shot to the air.

    "Wow!" Lawrend eximed in surprise.

    He could feel his hand being squeezed by the walls of her vagina as she made a strong squirt. Her body must have been trained to the peak of sensitivity through years of ''serving'' customers.

    Grape arched her back as short bursts of squirt followed.

    "Hahhh¡­ Hahhh¡­" she panted heavily.

    She felt bliss coursing through her body right now.

    "More¡­ Master, massage me more," she said to him yearningly.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll give you more," Lawrend smiled at her.

    Lawrend pulled his finger out of her pussy and a string of her honey followed his finger.

    "We now have a liquid to massage your body with," Lawrend said to her with a smile.

    "Nyaa~ You can use your white liquid too, if you want," Grape said to him as she licked her lips seductively.

    "Hahaha. No, thank you. I would rather satisfy you," Lawrendughed and said to her.

    "Then, fuck me! Make me satisfied with your hard cock!" she pleaded to him.

    Her eyes had hearts in them.

    "Shhh¡­ If you behave, I''ll think of a way to remove that parasitic worm inside you."

    Lawrend ced his finger on her lips.

    "I don''t care! I just want to be fucked right now!" Grape replied to him fiercely.

    "Hmph. If you don''t behave, then I''ll stop," Lawrend said to her angrily.

    "I-I¡­ I will behave¡­" she replied reluctantly.

    "Good," Lawrend smirked at her.

    Lawrend then wiped her love juices on her nipples.

    "Ah! Nyaa!" she moaned in pleasure.

    Lawrend rubbing her sensitive nipples surprised her. The lubrication made it even much easier for her to feel pleasure from it.

    Lawrend then pinched her nipple seeing her sensitivity to it.

    "Ahh! Nyaan~! N-Not my nipple!" Grape moaned loudly.

    She wriggled her body in pleasure.

    "Rx, enjoy my massage," Lawrend said to her with a smile.

 Chapter 167 - Magic Massage ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "I-I can''t, Nyaa!" Grape replied with her face lost in pleasure.

    "Just how sensitive are you?" Lawrend asked her wryly.

    "I-I don''t know¡­" Grape replied shyly.

    "Anyways, I''ll give you the best climax you will ever feel," Lawrend said to her.

    "Yes!" Grape nodded her head excitedly.

    "First, I''llther your whole body with your fluids," Lawrend said to her.

    He then started scooping her love juices out of her slit andthered them all over her skin.

    "It feels weird and sticky," Grape said to him with revulsion on her face.

    After all, these fluids came from inside her.

    "Rx. It will feel good soon," Lawrend calmed her down with a smile.

    "Here. I''ll start," Lawrend said to her.

    He then stopped and rubbed his hands together, making sure that his hands were covered with her love juices.

    Lawrend ced his left hand on her breast and his right hand on her stomach.

    "AHHH!" Grape moaned loudly.

    She suddenly felt a burst of pleasure from the ces where Lawrend touched her. It was like Lawrend''s hands emitted pleasure into her body.

    "Did you like it?" Lawrend asked her with a smirk.

    He had been curious if it would work as a massage too, so he took this chance to test it out on her.

    "Nyaa! I do!" she nodded her head vigorously.

    "Then, I''ll give you more," Lawrend said to her.

    "Ahhhhh!! It feels so good!" Grape moaned crazily.

    Lawrend just used his lightning magic to stimte her clitoris. It was like her body was overflowing with pleasure.

    "What about this?"

    Lawrend then inserted two fingers inside her slit before he released a short burst of weak lightning magic inside her.

    "Nyaaaaaaa!" Grape moaned very loudly.

    Her insides mped hard on Lawrend''s finger and didn''t let it go. It was like his finger was held by a vice.

    "Something ising!" Grape shouted.

    Suddenly, she squirted a lot of liquid. It was like she drained all of her bodily fluids inside her body on the bed.

    "Hahhh¡­ Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­" Grape panted heavily.

    Her body was full of sweat.

    "I''ll try onest thing," Lawrend said to her.

    Heid beside her before he took her ear into his mouth.

    "Nyaaa!" Grape moaned loudly.

    Secretly, her ears were the most sensitive part of her body. It was her top erogenous zone.

    "Something''sing again!" she moaned loudly.

    Suddenly, a shower of her squirt rained down inside the room.

    "What the¡ª?"

    Lawrend raised his head and looked at her weirdly. He didn''t expect her to be so sensitive on her ears.

    "That felt great¡­" she said before she cked out and fainted.

    "Ah. Was it really that good that her endurance couldn''t take it?" Lawrend asked himself with a wry smile on his face.

    "What a mess," Lawrend murmured as he looked at herying on the wet bed.

    There was a puddle of her nectar on the floor. Some parts of the ceiling even had droplets of her nectar falling from it. One could only imagine the power of her squirts.

    Lawrend decided to just sit down on the floor and practice magic. He closed his eyes and waited for her to wake up.

    4 hourster, it was alreadyte in the dark when Grape opened her eyes.

    "Huh? Where am I?"

    Grape rubbed her eyes groggily as she looked around in confusion.

    "Hey, you, you''re finally awake," Lawrend said to her.

    "G-Great Master!" Grape called out to him.

    She felt a cold breeze and looked down at her body, "A-Ah! Forgive me!", she screamed in fright.

    The whole bed was wet with her liquids, and she felt sticky all over. It was the worst feeling for her.

    "It''s fine. You can take a shower in the shower room," Lawrend waved his hand and said to her.

    "Thank you," she said in gratitude and bowed to him.

    She then hurried towards the shower room. She felt embarrassed with her current appearance.

    "Such a shame¡­ I wanted to keep her, but I won''t be able to sleep knowing that countless men had already fucked her," Lawrend said to himself and shook his head in disappointment.

    He would have already done it with her if only she was still pure. Sadly, such a lewd catgirl maid is not gonnand on hisp that easily. He has to enter the Yttervia Forest and find a catgirl that would be willing.

    Lawrend looked at the bed and sighed. He had held back quite a lot. He could feel his balls bursting with semen. In the end, he didn''t get the chance to release it.

    "I''ll make sure to fill whoever catgirl I find next time," Lawrend swore to himself.

    Half an hourter, Grape exited the shower room. She smelled all fresh and like soap.

    "Great Master, I''ll lead you to a new room," Grape bowed to him while she was still naked.

    "I told you to stop calling me that," Lawrend said to her disapprovingly.

    "I think you deserve to be called my Great Master. If only I coulde with you¡­" Grape said to him yearningly.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "It''s fine. Wear your clothes first," Lawrend patted her head.

    "Great Master¡­" Grape''s eyes shone as she stared at him.

    "Okay."

    She finally reacted and did what he said. She opened the cab and pulled out a maid''s uniform.

    "Oh, you have one in there?" Lawrend asked her in surprise.

    He didn''t expect her to actually be hiding clothes there.

    "It''s for emergency purposes. Like, if my clothes are torn by a customer, or when it gets dirty. Just like what happened with mine, my squirts made them sopping wet," Grape exined to him.

    "I see," Lawrend nodded his head in understanding.

    Grape quickly wore her clothes. The whole time, Lawrend had been watching her with interest.

    "Hey, do you think other catgirls are as lewd as you?" Lawrend asked her with a lewd smirk on his face.

    "..."

    Grape merely stared at Lawrend. There was disappointment within her eyes.

    "What?" Lawrend asked her in confusion.

    "I hate it that you''re thinking of kidnapping a member of my tribe," Grape said to him fiercely, and she bared her fangs at him.

 Chapter 168 - Shopping With The Team

    Lawrend raised his hands at chest level and said to her, "I''m not, I''m not. I will ask them properly."

    "...Really?" Grape asked him in doubt.

    "Of course, I wouldn''t help Feli Lana and tell it to you if I''m just gonna kidnap them," Lawrend replied.

    "You''re right¡­"

    Grape nodded her head. Though, there were still traces of doubt in her eyes. She had seen the dirty side of humanity throughout her life in this inn. Lawrend''s words just don''t hold enough credit for her to believe him.

    "Okay, fine. We wille back here before we leave. You can ask her yourself," he said to her in defeat.

    "Yes, that would be better," Grape nodded her head at him.

    Grape stared at his face for a while before she turned around.

    "I''m leaving¡­" Grape whispered.

    Even though she said that she didn''t open the door to leave, she merely stood there and waited for Lawrend to make his move. Sadly, Lawrend had no ns of taking her with him.

    She waited for a whole minute. Only then did she realize that he had no ns of keeping her. She could only leave the room bitterly as she bit her lips.

    "Sigh. She must be really expecting it," Lawrend said to himself after seeing her leave.

    Lawrend entered the shower room and took a quick shower before he left the room. He then knocked on Nuon''s door.

    Knock Knock Knock

    "Who''s there?" Nuon asked from inside.

    "It''s me, Lawrend," he replied.

    "Oh!" Nuon eximed and opened the door.

    He saw Lawrend standing in front of the door looking all fresh and his hair slightly wet.

    "What''s going on?" Nuon asked him in puzzlement.

    "Let''s go buy some supplies for tomorrow," Lawrend said to him.

    "That''s a good idea. Maybe we should get some meat jerkies so we don''t have to hunt every time," Nuon replied.

    "That''s what I was thinking," Lawrend said to him with a smile.

    "Alright, let''s go," Nuon said to him, and he exited his room.

    "Are we also getting Logan?" Nuon asked Lawrend.

    He figured that Lawrend would want to deal less with that guy. After all, they hate each other.

    "Why not? He''s also a part of our team," Lawrend replied with a confident smile.

    "Right," Nuon nodded his head.

    ¡­

    "So..? What are we buying?" Logan asked Lawrend as they walked through the streets.

    It was already almost midnight, andnterns were lighting up the streets. There were also more sellers lined along the streetpared to during the day. It was like there was an event.

    "Food and clothes. Remember, we hadn''t changed or taken a bath for 3 days now," Lawrend said to him with a wry smile on his face.

    "Ughh¡­ Now that reminded me¡­We stink..."

    Logan''s eyes were unfocused as he stared at the ground. Remembering that fact made him very ashamed of himself.

    "But you smelled like soap earlier, Lawrend," Nuon said to him.

    "I took a bath, but I didn''t change my clothes. Do you think that changes anything?" Lawrend replied with a wry smile on his face.

    "..." Nuon was speechless.

    "Anyways, there is a clothing store over there. It looks decent too," Lawrend said to them.

    It was arge open store filled to the brim with clothes. They practically covered the walls with it.

    "Hello, customers. Do you want casual clothes or battle clothes?"

    A store clerk stopped in front of them with a smile. He was as tall as Lawrend, and he had a staff in one of his hands.

    "Ah, speaking of, where did I put my staff?"

    Lawrend suddenly remembered the staff that Humility gave to him. He was supposed to bring it with him, but he absolutely can''t remember where he ced it.

    "You had one?" Nuon asked Lawrend in surprise.

    "Yeah," Lawrend nodded his head to him before he said to the clerk, " Anyways, we''d like to have both."

    "Thank you for choosing Hurry Valley. Follow me, I''ll show you clothes that I think suits you well," the store clerk slightly bowed to them.

    "I have never seen you with it before. Maybe you left it at the capital?" Nuon replied to him.

    "Maybe," Lawrend replied to Nuon before he turned his head to the store clerk, "Uhh, do you have something that can help us keep the clothes we''re gonna buy? It''d be hard to carry them on their own," he asked as they followed him inside.

    "What a weird name¡­" Logan murmured as he followed behind them.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "This cloak is made of quality Land Lizard skin. It can resist the effects of magic that doesn''t have any weight, like fire, up to True Mage-level," the store clerk introduced a brown cloak to them.

    "Hmm¡­ Can it resist lightning magic?" Lawrend asked.

    "Unfortunately, it''s simr to every other cloak as it just lets lightning through," the store clerk shook his head sadly.

    "I''ll get four. Also, can we get hooded ones?" Lawrend said and asked the store clerk.

    "Four?" x2

    Nuon and Logan repeated in confusion. They didn''t have multiple eye visions to count their 3-man party as a 4-man party.

    "Yes, sir. We have hooded ones too. And about the storage you talked about earlier, we actually received a special product from outside today," the store clerk said to him mysteriously.

    "Oh, what kind of an item is it?" Lawrend asked him in surprise.

    The store clerk moved his mouth to Lawrend''s ear and said, "A Storage Ring."

    ''Storage Ring!?'' Lawrend eximed inside his mind.

    He had heard about it, but he never had the chance to see one before.

    "How much is it?" Lawrend asked the store clerk solemnly.

    "50,000 gold," the store clerk whispered into his ear again.

    "50!?" Lawrend shouted in shock.

    "I will let you see it if you can prove to me that you can pay," the store clerk said to him with a sly grin on his face.

    "Tsk," Lawrend clicked his tongue in annoyance and said, "Show it to me. See this?"

    He then pulled his wallet from his pocket and showed its contents to him.

 Chapter 169 - Acquiring A Cubic Meter Of Space

    "Woah! T-Those are real!?"

    The store clerk stared at the paper bills inside Lawrend''s wallet in disbelief.

    "Why would I show you fake ones?" Lawrend retorted.

    "C-Can I inspect one?" the store clerk asked nervously.

    "Okay."

    Lawrend nodded his head.

    "Amazing! It''s a real one!" the store clerk eximed as he raised a 10,000 gold paper bill in the air from Lawrend''s wallet.

    "W-What?! You have that much money?" Nuon eximed in shock.

    As for Logan, he was speechless. After all, you have to be really rich to have that much money.

    "Mm. My father is quite rich. Some of them are mine, though," Lawrend nodded his head and exined to them.

    "Follow me, great customer! I''ll bring you to see the ring."

    The store clerk pulled Lawrend with him excitedly.

    Lawrend allowed himself to be pulled off. Nuon and Logan followed behind them nervously.

    They entered the door at the back of the store and entered a dimly lit room. There were countless shelves filled with folded clothes on them.

    "Please wait a moment. I will call the manager," the store clerk said to them before he entered deeper inside the room.

    A few momentster, he returned with a tall man with a fancy mustache.

    "You want the Storage Ring?"

    The tall man asked Lawrend with a doubtful look in his eyes.

    "Are you the manager?" Lawrend asked him.

    "Tell me, what is a True Mage doing buying a Storage Ring?"

    Instead of answering, the tall man asked Lawrend his own question. He noticed the True Mage pin on Lawrend''s cloak.

    It wasn''t mentioned, but the Mage Pin had a feature to automatically update the information disyed on the pin.

    "I have the money," Lawrend said to him before he passed 5 10,000 gold paper bills to him.

    "Hm?"

    The tall man raised an eyebrow seeing the money. He grabbed it and inspected each carefully.

    "Hello, dear customer. Forgive my earlier attitude. I am the manager of this Hurry Valley branch," the tall man suddenly introduced himself with an amiable smile on his face.

    "..."

    Lawrend was speechless. He had never seen someone switch their attitude so fast even in his previous life.

    "Come,e. I''ll show you the Storage Ring," the manager urged Lawrend while the paper bills were firmly held in his hand.

    "..."

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Both Nuon and Logan were shocked at the scene. They have never seen someone so shameless.

    Lawrend and the rest followed the manager deeper inside. They encountered swordsmen guarding the room every now and then.

    Lawrend was surprised that this building had such arge room behind it. It should be called a warehouse now.

    Before long, they reached the end. There was a table with drawers under it.

    "This," the manager said.

    He opened one of the drawers and pulled out a small ring box.

    "See for yourself," the manager said to him and passed the ring box.

    Lawrend took the box carefully. The box was covered with an unknown monster''s skin. It was soft andfortable in the hand.

    He opened it, and there was a blue gem ring inside it.

    "Is this it?" Lawrend said as he picked it up.

    There were cracks on the surface of the blue gemstone.

    "Yes. It''s actually a damaged Storage Ring. Before it could contain 10 cubic meters of space, now it could barely contain 1 cubic meter which is the reason for its cheap price," the manager nodded and exined to Lawrend.

    "Oh," Lawrend eximed as he examined the ring carefully.

    "Can I try it?" Lawrend asked him.

    "Of course. Feel free," the manager nodded his head with a smile.

    "Thanks," Lawrend replied.

    He wore the ring on his ring finger.

    "How do I use it?" Lawrend asked him.

    "Pour your mana into it. Then, close your eyes. After that, you''ll see its contents," the manager exined to Lawrend.

    "Okay."

    Lawrend closed his eyes and poured his mana into the ring.

    Suddenly, Lawrend felt a connection between him and the ring form. He felt like he was connected to a container of sorts.

    He followed that connection, and he saw an empty 1 cubic meter container.

    "Amazing!" Lawrend opened his eyes and eximed.

    He grabbed his wallet and POOF. It disappeared.

    "Wh¡ª?!" the manager eximed in disbelief and shock.

    *Poof*

    The wallet suddenly reappeared in Lawrend''s hand.

    "Huh, it''s pretty easy to use," Lawrend murmured to himself.

    "Dear customer, have you perhaps already used a Storage Ring before?" the manager asked.

    He couldn''t believe that Lawrend, who seemed to not know anything about a Storage Ring, was able to use it immediately without him even exining it.

    "No. I just somewhat know how to use it," Lawrend replied to him with a smile.

    After all, he had read of something simr in his past life. It wasn''t hard for him to figure out how it worked.

    "Y-Yeah¡­" the manager nodded his head reluctantly.

    "Lawrend, can you store this gold coin?!" Nuon asked Lawrend with a gold coin in his hand.

    "Yeah, sure," Lawrend nodded his head.

    He picked up the gold coin, and it suddenly disappeared in front of them. Then it reappeared clutched between his two fingers.

    "It''s really a Storage Ring! Only my father had that back home," Nuon eximed in shock.

    "This is just a damaged one, though. Your father''s Storage Ring should be more expensive," Lawrend said to him and shook his head.

    "But still¡­ Damn. I can''t believe a clothing store would be selling something like that," Nuon replied to Lawrend, still in disbelief.

    "Hoho, that''s because it was sold to me directly. I would never sell it if it weren''t for the fact that it''s damaged," the manager exined to them.

    "Alright. Give me the receipt," Lawrend demanded.

    He was already satisfied with this ring.

    The manager started scribbling on a paper on the table before passing it to him.

    "Please sign here," the manager said to him.

    Lawrend signed it, and the manager checked it before he nodded his head in satisfaction. He then split the original and carbon copy of the receipt.

    He gave the original receipt to Lawrend.

    "Oh, I forgot to tell you, but this damaged Storage Ring has a tendency to copse if something is taken from inside it," the manager said to Lawrend with a victorious grin on his face.

 Chapter 170 - Talking With Another Lawrend Again

    "... What?"

    Lawrend stared at the manager in disbelief.

    "I don''t know how long that Storage Ring couldst, but¡­ It''s yours now," the manager grinned at Lawrend.

    "Scammer! Give me back my money!" Lawrend shouted to the manager angrily.

    He couldn''t believe that he was so easily duped once again. Maybe, he''s not made to be a merchant.

    "Nope. You already bought it. Also, you can see at the corner of the receipt that we have a no return policy," the manager said to Lawrend calmly.

    "What the!?"

    Lawrend looked at the receipt, and it was there.

    "Hmph. I''ll also give you whatever you were about to buy earlier for free as my parting gift," the manager said to him with a wide smile on his face.

    "No way! I don''t want any of your shitty clothes!" Lawrend shouted in anger.

    He felt humiliated that he was duped again. Once Aleshia finds out about this, he would beughed at.

    "Hmph. Whatever," the manager snorted and shrugged his shoulders.

    "I''ll make you pay for this," Lawrend threatened.

    "You dare!" the manager snapped angrily.

    "Let''s go!" Lawrend said to Nuon and Logan.

    The two of them followed him outside of the clothing store. Throughout the way, Lawrend was fuming in anger. He even had the urge to raze the whole ce to the ground.

    If it weren''t for the fact that they had toplete this special mission first, then Lawrend would have destroyed everything in this store. There is also the problem that the security in this city would arrest him.

    "Lawrend, it''s okay. 50,000 gold can easily be earned back. Don''t do anything that will make us fail," Nuon calmed down Lawrend worriedly as he followed behind him.

    "Is that all you''re worried about? Seeding this special mission?" Lawrend stared into Nuon''s eyes.

    "N-No¡­" Nuon replied nervously.

    "Don''t lie. I know that you wouldn''t have sided with me if I didn''t prove myself to be better than Logan," Lawrend said to Nuon angrily.

    "Lawrend! Calm down! What are you doing venting your anger on us!?" Logan stopped Lawrend with his hands.

    "And you! If it weren''t for this team special mission, then I would have crushed your balls!"

    Lawrend his head turned to Logan angrily.

    "You! I have been enduring all this time! Don''t make me attack you in the middle of this town!"

    Logan threatened Lawrend with his face twisted in anger.

    "What? Can you even win against me?" Lawrend asked Logan and raised his head to look down on him.

    "F*ck! You''re right!" Logan cursed angrily.

    He had already seen Lawrend''s power. It would be idiotic of him to challenge him to a fight. Just the attack speed of Lawrend''s lightning magic would make him kneel in defeat.

    Just as Logan was arguing with Lawrend, Nuon opened his mouth and said, "...Lawrend, you''re right. I only listen to you because I believe that you will lead us to sess in this special mission more than Logan will.

    "But that doesn''t mean that you could doubt me! I''m putting my trust in you! I listened to Logan back then because he was the team captain, and I thought the academy must have put him in charge because he''s capable. I realized I was wrong. That''s why I''m listening to you in the first ce.

    "If you''re gonna continue being an asshole and venting your anger on us, then I would rather fail this special mission, right here, right now!"

    Nuon''s words were full of emotion. It moved Logan, who at first, felt pained hearing his words.

    As for Lawrend, he opened his eyes in realization. He got too focused on his mistake that he started venting it to the people around him.

    True. It was painful to be scammed twice in this life, but that doesn''t mean that he should vent his anger. Life is an ever-moving race. If you let one setback make you stop, then you don''t deserve to win the race.

    Suddenly, Lawrend''s vision faded. He felt his body grow heavy and his vision darkened.

    "Lawrend!" Nuon called out in rm.

    He caught the unconscious Lawrend in reflex.

    ¡­..

    ¡­.

    ¡­

    ..

    .

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    [Continuation from Chapter 40: Another Lawrend]

    ''One day, I will take back my rightful ce,'' the other Lawrend said to Lawrend solemnly.

    "What do you mean?" Lawrend asked him in confusion.

    ''Just like what you said. One setback will not make me, or rather, us, give up. I yearn for the day that we meet in person,'' the other Lawrend said to him with a meaningful smile.

    "A-Aren''t you dead?" Lawrend asked him in confusion.

    ''I am. But I live inside you¡­'' the other Lawrend replied.

    Suddenly, the scene slowly faded away. It didn''t let the other Lawrend finish his words.

    .

    ..

    ¡­

    ¡­.

    ¡­..

    "HAHHH!" Lawrend shouted and sat up.

    He panted heavily as he looked around him in confusion.

    "W-What? Where am I?" Lawrend asked himself in confusion.

    He stared at the ceiling, and it was the ceiling of his room in Cat Inn.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend perked his ears to the shower room. He could hear the sound of running watering from inside.

    Before long, the door was opened.

    It was Nuon, he was wearing a towel as he walked out.

    "Oh, you''re awake," Nuon looked at Lawrend in surprise.

    "What happened?" Lawrend asked him solemnly.

    "You suddenly dropped unconscious. We brought you back to the inn," Nuon said to him.

    "About what I said, I''m really sorry."

    Lawrend bowed his head to Nuon in apology.

    "You better be! We carried you here safe and well while we were fuming in anger. Don''t you know how much we held back?" Nuon said to Lawrend with dissatisfaction on his face.

    "How many days has it been?" Lawrend asked him and turned his head to the open window.

    The sun''s golden ray shone inside the room.

    "It was justst night," Nuon replied to him.

    "Huh. Anyways, I am really sorry for what I said. I allowed my emotions to get into my head," Lawrend apologized to Nuon again.

    "You''re decent, at least," Nuon said to Lawrend with a smirk.

 Chapter 171 - The Burden Of Responsibility

    "What?"

    Lawrend raised his head and looked at Nuon in surprise.

    "You aren''t like that Logan. You know your mistakes and you apologize for them. As for that guy, I have never heard an ounce of an apology!" Nuon said to Lawrend with gritted teeth.

    "Does that mean that you forgive me?" Lawrend asked Nuon with wide eyes.

    "Oh, yeah. Of course. I empathize with you. I have been scammed before too, so I''m not any better. I had been very angry andshed out at my family," Nuon nodded his head and exined to him amiably.

    "I see. I''ll do my best to not disappoint your expectations then. I''ll make sure that we seed in this special mission no matter what," Lawrend said to Nuon solemnly.

    "Mm. This special mission means a lot to me. Please, do your best," Nuon said to Lawrend in a solemn voice.

    Lawrend nodded his head at Nuon.

    "I''ll see you tomorrow then," Nuon suddenly bid farewell to Lawrend.

    "Wait!" Lawrend stopped Nuon and asked, "Have you already bought food and clothes?"

    "Uhhh, we didn''t have the chance to," Nuon stopped to turn around and replied.

    "Why don''t we go out againter? Also, please warn me if I''m being scammed," Lawrend said to Nuon with a smile.

    "Sure."

    Nuon nodded his head and smiled. He then turned around and left Lawrend''s room.

    "Now what? I can''t believe I got scammed again¡­"

    Lawrend gritted his teeth in anger. Just thinking about the face of that manager makes him fume in anger.

    "Whatever. I guess I''ll just move on."

    Lawrend shrugged his shoulders.

    "Though, if a chance presents itself, I''ll make that manager suffer," Lawrend said to himself.

    "But that dream¡­"

    Lawrend remembered what he saw in his dream earlier, and it should be the reason why he even fell unconscious in the first ce.

    "What did he mean that he will take back his rightful ce? Isn''t he just a fragment of my past life?" Lawrend said to himself in thought.

    "Could it be that he ns to possess me!?" Lawrend guessed in shock.

    If that is the case, then it would mean that he''s actually in a crisis. If that other Lawrend possesses his body, then all of his aplishments will be his.

    "That''s scary," Lawrend murmured nervously.

    He has no expertise about souls whatsoever. He would have to research it to even have a chance of winning.

    He can''t imagine Aleshia, Aezel, Elena, Humility, and E falling for his tricks. Just thinking about it made him feel sick.

    "I have to research souls as soon as possible. Not only that, I have to figure out how to make that substitute for my soul so Aezel could give birth to our baby¡­"

    Lawrend felt the pressure on his shoulders increase. He started from a merchant-to-be to a mage that has a lot of responsibilities in life. The goddess supposedly sent him here to enjoy life.

    "Sigh¡­ I hope everything works out," Lawrend sighed.

    Things are getting more and moreplicated. He hopes that he could fix them all. Otherwise, his regret would haunt him in the afterlife.

    "I feel you, Lawrend," Daisy suddenly said to him.

    "Oh, I forgot that you even exist," Lawrend said to her.

    "Did you forget about me too?" the ghost asked Lawrend.

    "I-I don''t know what the two of you are talking about¡­"

    Lawrend turned his eyes away.

    "Dumb, Lawrend. How can you forget about me?" Daisy said to him in a pouting voice.

    "Me too. I''m mad," the ghost said to Lawrend angrily.

    "..."

    Lawrend was speechless. It was better when the two of them were silently listening to him. Now that they are talking to him, he just finds the both of them annoying!

    "If only I can find your soul shard that can teach me about souls," Lawrend sighed to himself.

    "I feel bad hearing that. It''s like it is my fault," Daisy replied to him in a sad voice.

    "Heavenly Empress, why did your soul even shatter?" the ghost asked her.

    "... I don''t know. My other soul shards should know," Daisy replied to her in sorrow.

    "That''s tough, huh. I guess, I''m lucky," the ghost replied to her.

    "What is your name?" Daisy asked her.

    "Me..? Uhh, I don''t have one¡­" the ghost replied in an embarrassed tone.

    "Do you want me to name you?" Lawrend asked her.

    He thought that it was a good idea to name her. After all, it would be harsh for the dialogues to always call her ''the ghost''. [AN: *cough* *cough* He certainly didn''t just break the 4th wall.]

    "Yes! That would make me happy," the ghost replied with excitement.

    "Okay. Let me think of a name," Lawrend said to her.

    He then held his chin and closed his eyes. He thought about what he should name her.

    He remembered the flower ocean scene from before and¡­ another flower name came to his mind.

    "How about Jasmine?" Lawrend said to her.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Another flower name!?" Daisy eximed in disbelief.

    "What? She looks exactly like you. Then, do you want me to name her Daisy #2?" Lawrend asked her mockingly.

    "I¡­ Fine! You win," Daisy reluctantly agreed.

    "...I like it," Jasmine spoke softly.

    "See? It''s not bad," Lawrend said to Daisy.

    "Yes! I like my new name," Jasmine replied excitedly.

    "Wait! If I find your other soul shards, do I have to name them too?" Lawrend asked Daisy in realization.

    "Maybe. If we don''t merge instantly," Daisy replied to him, unsure.

    "I''ll have a flower garden in the future¡­" Lawrend smiled wryly.

    "Heh, says the guy that plucks flowers of maids," Daisy retorted mockingly.

    "Stop insulting me. My taste is unfathomable for someone like you," Lawrend said to her in annoyance.

    "Hahh?? What are you saying? I may be stupid now, but I''m really smart!" Daisy replied to Lawrend in a fierce voice.

    "Wow, are you really a soul shard of that beautifuldy?" Lawrend was surprised to hear the tone of Daisy''s voice.

    "Maid pervert," Daisy said to him in a deadpan voice.

    "Whatever. I will just go practice magic," Lawrend said to her.

    He crossed his legs on the bed and closed his eyes. He might as well use this time to get stronger instead of chatting with her.

 Chapter 172 - Grape Showing Off Her Charms

    Knock Knock Knock

    "Great Master, food is here," a voice called out from outside.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend slowly opened his eyes groggily.

    "Great Master? It''s me, Grape!" Grape shouted from outside.

    "Oh, it''s you. What is it?" Lawrend asked her and stretched his arms.

    "I have your brunch with me," Grape answered.

    "Food? Alright, you cane in," Lawrend said to her.

    The door opened and Grape entered inside.

    To Lawrend''s surprise, her hair was done in a ponytail, and she looked very tidy. All in all, she looked very beautifulpared to before.

    "Woah¡­"

    Lawrend stared at her dumbstruck.

    "Hmph," Grape harrumphed seeing his reaction.

    She ced down the tray she was carrying on his bed.

    "What?" Grape asked Lawrend with a frown.

    "Nothing. You look more beautiful than before," Lawrend answered her.

    "R-Really?" Grape''s eyes widened as her eyes dted.

    Her ears stood up, and her tail swung back and forth. It wouldn''t take a genius to realize that she was happy hearing hispliment.

    "Yes. Although you still wear a maid uniform, you look like a refineddypared to before," Lawrend exined to her.

    "Nyaa! Thank you!" Grape meowed happily and embraced Lawrend.

    "W-Woah. You''re wee," Lawrend was surprised to suddenly feel her soft boobs pressing on his chest.

    "Nyaaa¡­ Are you really not gonna take me away from here?"

    Grape asked him as she twirled her finger on his chest.

    "...No," Lawrend said to her.

    "But I like you, Great Master!" Grape said to him as she stared at his eyes seriously.

    "..."

    Lawrend just stared at her. He doesn''t need to say that he doesn''t want to take her with him.

    "Is it because I''m no longer pure?" Grape asked him bitterly.

    Lawrend turned his head away from her eyes. He was too guilty to say it to her straight.

    "How about I ask you? Why are you insisting that I take you with me? You don''t know what kind of a person I am," Lawrend said to her with a frown.

    "I¡­ I want to be free," Grape said to him.

    "Free¡­" Lawrend murmured and stared outside the window.

    It''s natural for her to yearn for freedom. But why him? He only gave her a massage. Really. He can''t understand women sometimes.

    Lawrend turned his head to her and said, "I can''t guarantee anything besides that."

    "Okay¡­"

    Grape''s ears fell down in disappointment. She hoped to mate with him for life if he truly freed her. She didn''t expect him to be so repulsed with her dirtied body.

    "Also, I don''t know how to remove that parasitic worm inside your womb. I will have to find a way first," Lawrend said to her.

    "That''s fine. As long as you promise that you will free me," Grape replied to him.

    "Alright," Lawrend nodded his head.

    "I will take my leave."

    Grape bowed to him and left.

    Lawrend watched her leave silently. He felt like he was epting too many side quests.

    "Sigh. More responsibilities toplete. I feel like a clown promising her that," Lawrend sighed to himself.

    "Fuhahahaha! I admire you, Lawrend. That girl clearly knew that you have the capability to free her. So she easily seduced you," Daisyughed at him.

    "She did not," Lawrend denied her ims.

    "You already have so many beautiful maids willing to serve you. You should stop being so cozy with other women," Daisy said to him in a lecturing tone.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "What are you? My love advisor?" Lawrend retorted.

    "Love Advisor Daisy? Ohh!! That has a nice ring to it!" Daisy eximed in excitement.

    "Love Advisor Heavenly Empress Daisy!" Jasmine said to her.

    "Boo! Love Advisor Daisy is better," Daisy said to Jasmine.

    "Yes! Love Advisor Daisy!" Jasmine agreed excitedly.

    She was unfazed by Daisy''s hurtful words.

    "Alright, can the two of you stop arguing? I still have to eat," Lawrend said to the two of them.

    For some reason, he feels like he''s babysitting kids now that he has them.

    "Hahaha! Lawrend, if you need any love advice, Love Advisor Daisy has your back covered!" Daisy said to him full of excitement.

    "Yes, yes, Love Advisor Daisy."

    Lawrend could only nod his head reluctantly. She was having so much fun that he already stopped seeing her as the samedy in those dreams. Even Jasmine who looked exactly like her doesn''t give the same vibes.

    He then ate the food Grape brought. It was great and delicious.

    Knock Knock Knock

    Suddenly, his door was knocked again.

    "Who is it?" Lawrend asked.

    "It''s Nuon," Nuon said from outside.

    "Oh, you cane in," Lawrend said to him.

    Nuon opened the door and entered inside.

    "Are we going out already?" Lawrend asked him.

    "Yes. Logan told me that we should head out before daybreak tomorrow. So we need to sleep earlyter," Nuon said to him.

    "That''s a great idea. Is he still angry?" Lawrend asked Nuon.

    "He is. Though, he said that as long as we seed in this special mission then he will forget everything that you did," Nuon exined to him.

    "He''s quite magnanimous isn''t he?" Lawrend said to Nuon with a wry smile on his face.

    It shouldn''t be him that should be forgetting everything that happened, it should be Lawrend and Nuon instead.

    "He probably thinks that he''s now in the right after youshed out at him," Nuon replied to Lawrend.

    "Hahahaha. Okay. Let''s go," Lawrend stood up from the bed.

    Nuon nodded his head and turned around to leave the room.

    ¡­

    Lawrend''s team walked through the streets of the Undrasil Tail Town once again. This time, they were able to see a day view of the streets. It was mostly simr to what they had seen when they first got here but it was better as they could observe everything in detail.

    "There! Another clothing store," Nuon pointed in front of them.

    And so, the three of them bought clothing, food, and a map of the Yttervia Forest.

    "Alright. We''re all set. Let''s head back to the inn," Lawrend said to the two of them.

    Thus, they returned to the inn and slept early to prepare for their early departure tomorrow.

 Chapter 173 - A Tense Journey Through The Yttervia Forest

    The next day. It was still foggy outside when Lawrend''s team stepped out of the town.

    "It''s cold this early in the morning," Nuon said out loud as he hugged his shoulders.

    "Mm. We should be careful too. This side is closer to the demihuman tribes. There is a great chance that we would be attacked by the demihumans. After all, they hate us humans to the bones," Lawrend warned them.

    He had seen the state of the demihuman ves in the town. They are living very tough lives. Who knows how many had already died overworking?

    There would surely be a lot of hate between the two races because of that.

    "Okay," Nuon and Logan nodded their heads together.

    The trio walked through the forest carefully.

    Before long, the sun appeared on the horizon. The fog slowly dissipated and disappeared as the heat of the sun''s rays warmed the surrounding air.

    Rustle Rustle

    Suddenly, a bush in front of them made rustling noises.

    "Shh!" Lawrend stopped Nuon and Logan from moving with his arms.

    He stared at the bush warily. Logan and Nuon readied themselves to chant their spells if something happens.

    Pop

    A mouse raised its head and sniffed the air.

    "Sigh," Lawrend sighed and rxed his body.

    Nuon and Logan did the same. They were all tense as they know that they could be anywhere around them.

    "Where are we?" Nuon asked Lawrend.

    A rolled map suddenly appeared in Lawrend''s hand from the Storage Ring. He unrolled it and looked at it. It was a map of the Yttervia Forest.

    "We are 25 kilometers away from the first demihuman tribe," Lawrend said to the two of them.

    "We probably shouldn''t worry about them yet," Nuon said to him.

    "No. We don''t know if they are waiting in an ambush to attack humans. We should still be careful," Lawrend said to Nuon.

    "Ah, I''m sorry. I didn''t think of that," Nuon apologized.

    It could have been their end if they let their guards down because of his words. He was sure that Lawrend was making the right call here.

    Thus, the three of them continued walking through the dense forest. Once in a while, they would encounter wildlife.

    ...

    "It''s already lunch. We should take a break and eat," Lawrend said to the two of them.

    The sun is already almost at its highest peak in the sky, and that means that it''s lunchtime.

    "Yes," Nuon nodded his head.

    They sat on thick tree roots and rested their backs on the tree trunks.

    "Here," Lawrend passed two bags of meat jerky to the two of them.

    It was their food for lunch.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    They ate for a bit before they stood up and started walking again. It was a treacherous walk as they encountered thorny vines on their way.

    "Ow!" Logan suddenly eximed behind them.

    A fruit had fallen on his head.

    "F*ck! Why am I so unlucky?" Logan cursed angrily.

    He looked up at the tree in annoyance.

    "Puf¡ª" Lawrend and Nuon tried to hold back theirughter.

    After all, anything bad that happens to Logan makes the two of them happy.

    "What are you twoughing at?" Logan asked the two of them unhappily.

    He could see the suppressedughter on their faces.

    "N-Nothing," Lawrend replied as he continued to suppress hisughter.

    "I hope the two of you get hit too!" Logan said to them in anger.

    "Ow!"

    "Ow!"

    Suddenly, Lawrend and Nuon shouted together in pain. Two fruits had fallen on their head.

    "Wahahahahaha! Serves the two of you right," Loganughed uproariously.

    "Shh!" Lawrend shushed Logan solemnly.

    "What? I can''tugh at you?" Logan asked with a frown on his face.

    "Someone is doing this on purpose," Nuon exined to Logan solemnly.

    "That''s¡­"

    Logan realized hearing Nuon''s words. He looked around them warily.

    The three of them stayed still as they looked at the tree branches above them. They all had serious looks on their faces. It would be bad if they were ambushed.

    But even after standing still for 5 minutes, nothing showed up.

    "Could it be a coincidence?" Nuon asked with doubt on his face.

    "It can''t be. That''s too much of a coincidence," Lawrend replied.

    "We should move. It''s bad to stay here anymore longer," Logan said to them.

    "Alright. Let''s go. Look around you carefully as we go," Lawrend said to the two of them as he continued leading the way forward.

    The trio walked at a slow pace as they examined every possible angle that they could be ambushed from. They avoided any suspiciously thick shrubs.

    Before long, night came. The three of them had gathered stuff to set up camp along the way.

    "The two of you, stay on the lookout. I will start the campfire," Lawrend said to the two of them.

    He was the only one with magic capable of starting a fire.

    Lawrend set up the campfire, and he used the Thunderbolt Disk to start the fire with his lightning magic.

    Crackle Crackle

    The me slowly started growing as it crackled loudly.

    "It''s done," Lawrend said to the two of them.

    "Phew. I think we''re safe," Logan sighed in relief and sat down beside the campfire.

    "Let''s eat then sleep. Also, one of us should stand guard," Lawrend said to them.

    "Sure. I will stand guard. I can go on without sleep for a while," Nuon said to Lawrend.

    "Alright. 3 hourster, wake me up. I will substitute for you," Lawrend said to him.

    "But how will I check the time?" Nuon asked him in confusion.

    "I have an hourss here."

    It was Logan that answered Nuon. He passed to him a small hourss.

    "Once it empties, one hour has passed," Logan exined to him.

    And so, the three of them ate their meat jerkies before they closed their eyes inside their makeshift shelters.

    An hourter, Nuon was sitting beside the campfire silently as he watched the hourss.

    Rustle Rustle

    Suddenly, Nuon heard rustling noises around him.

    "Wake up! Something is in the bushes!" Nuon shouted in rm.

 Chapter 174 - Prison

    "What!?"

    Lawrend and Logan woke up at the same time. They both exited their shelters and looked around them warily.

    "Where are they?" Lawrend asked Nuon.

    "They should have surrounded us already," Nuon replied to Lawrend.

    Suddenly, the canopies of the trees above them shook as several silhouettes jumped across the branches.

    "This is bad," Lawrend said to them with a frown.

    At this rate, they would be left with no chance to escape. They have no other choice but to run.

    "Run separately!" Lawrend suddenly shouted.

    He then picked a direction and ran towards it. Logan and Nuon were too surprised to react before they followed his order and ran.

    Whoosh Whoosh

    Suddenly, a small dart flew from the branches and headed for Lawrend''s neck. He didn''t even see iting before it hit him.

    "Ah!"

    Lawrend touched his neck in surprise. Then his vision darkened. He fainted as it was a tranquilizer dart.

    ¡­

    "Ughh¡­ Where am I?" Lawrend asked as he rubbed his neck and sat up.

    He could still feel the sting of the tranquilizer dart on his neck. He looked around him in confusion. He was in a jail cell. There were metal bars separating him from the hallway outside.

    "Huh, I guess they were prepared," Lawrend said to himself.

    It all happened so quickly that they didn''t even get the chance to defend themselves. The demihuman tribe in Yttervia Forest is not something to look down on.

    "Now what? How do I escape?" Lawrend asked himself with a wry smile on his face.

    He opened his hand and tried to use his lightning magic.

    Bzzt Bzzzt

    Small sparks appeared on his hand. It seems like he could still use his magic. He stood up and pointed his palm at one of the metal bars.

    "+Shock Arc+!" Lawrend shouted.

    BOOM!

    A thick thunderbolt escaped his hand and hit it, but nothing happened.

    "As I thought, it just conducted my lightning magic away," Lawrend said to himself.

    It was metal. What else could it do other than conduct electricity?

    "I guess I will just wait and see," Lawrend said to himself.

    He sat down and practiced his magic in the meantime.

    "...Wait."

    Lawrend''s eyes opened widely. He just suddenly remembered something. He doesn''t know if it would work, but he had to try.

    Tap tap tap

    The faint sounds of footsteps sounded as it slowly approached Lawrend''s cell.

    ''My Shock Arc must have attracted their attention,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    A demihuman with cat ears appeared in front of Lawrend''s cell. He had a bow strapped on his back, and he wore a loincloth.

    "You! Did you just use your magic?" The catman asked him sternly.

    "..."

    Lawrend didn''t reply. He just stared at The catman in curiosity. This was his first time seeing one in person. Heck, this was even his first time knowing that they exist. In the ''sacred texts'' that he had read in his past life, they don''t exist.

    "Tsk. You''re not answering? Do you want me to put you to sleep again?" The catman said to Lawrend threateningly and pulled out a blow dart from his back.

    He pointed it towards Lawrend.

    "Where are my teammates?" Lawrend asked the catman.

    "Are you not scared of this?" The catman said to him with squinted eyes.

    "Why would I?" Lawrend retorted mockingly.

    "You!"

    The catman stared at Lawrend with gritted teeth.

    "You''re gonna put me to sleep, so what?" Lawrend said to the catman, unamused.

    "If you sleep, we will vite your body!" The catman threatened.

    "...What?" Lawrend looked at The catman in shock.

    "Yes! So answer me!"

    The catman nodded his head strongly.

    "How is that scary? Do you think I''m a kid?" Lawrend asked the catman in confusion.

    He couldn''t really wrap his head around why being put to sleep was scary.

    "Ah, a human won''t understand. When we''re asleep, we get approached by bugs, especially in this prison cell. It''s the scariest thing especially when it crawls into your ears," The catman said to Lawrend.

    "But I''m not a demihuman though¡­" Lawrend said to him awkwardly.

    "..."

    "..."

    Lawrend and the catman stared at each other with twitching cheeks.

    "Forget what I said, I will just answer your question," The catman said to Lawrend.

    "Okay."

    Lawrend nodded his head.

    "Your teammates are also imprisoned in simr prison cells. The three of you have to wait for the decision of the Elders. Most likely, you will all be given a death penalty for trespassing," The catman exined to him.

    "Isn''t that too much?" Lawrend asked the catman in shock.

    "Hmph. Are you forgetting that you are trespassing into our Yttervia Forest to kidnap one of our tribe members?" The catman asked Lawrend with anger on his face.

    "We aren''t," Lawrend shook his head.

    "Like we believe you," The catman said to Lawrend skeptically.

    "We are here to get a bottle of sap from the Sacred Spirit Tree," Lawrend said to him.

    "Sacred Spirit Tree!?" The catman widened his eyes in horror when he heard Lawrend''s words.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend blinked his eyes in confusion.

    "You''re dead!" The catman shouted to Lawrend before he left fuming in anger.

    ''Is the Sacred Spirit Tree special to them!?'' Lawrend eximed inside his mind in realization.

    The academy any information about it. If it were really the case, then he made a grave mistake. He has to escape here now.

    "No time to think! I have to try it!" Lawrend said to himself.

    He grabbed the upper part of a metal bar with two of his hands one foot apart.

    "+Shock Arc+!" Lawrend shouted.

    Hummmmm

    A low humming noise sounded as the metal bar in the center between his two hands started glowing red hot.

    "AHHH!" Lawrend shouted as he pulled it back, making the metal bar snap.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­ Okay. One more."

    Lawrend panted heavily.

    He then repeated it to the lower part of the metal bar.

    ng

    The piece of the metal bar fell to the floor with a ng. He flitted through the wide gap and escaped his cell.

 Chapter 175 - Escaping As A Team

    Lawrend looked left and right in the hallway. It was a pretty short hallway. He was at the farthest end while the ce where the catman came from led to a stairway going up.

    ''That should be the exit,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    ''But I still have to find Nuon and Logan, or I''m failing this special mission,'' Lawrend said to himself in frustration.

    He ran towards the end of the hallway and looked left and right. All of the prison cells were empty.

    Before long, Lawrend reached the end.

    "Nuon!" Lawrend called out to him.

    Nuon wasying on the ground in his cell. He was unconscious, and there were bruises on his body.

    "What the¡­"

    Lawrend stared at Nuon in shock. He must have fought back against the demihumans.

    "Agh! Damn it all! Do I really have to open this too? It takes so much time!" Lawrend cursed angrily.

    He took a step back and looked at the metal bars of the prison cell.

    "There''s a keyhole here."

    Lawrend noticed a keyhole on one of the metal bars. It was hidden from view inside the prison cell which is the reason why he didn''t see it earlier.

    "This should work¡­"

    Lawrend used the trick he did earlier and melted it off.

    ng ng ng

    Suddenly, all the metal bars started falling. There was a mechanism inside the keyhole that kept the other bars in ce. Only when it''s unlocked, would the metal bars fall.

    "That''s convenient," Lawrend said to himself.

    He entered the prison cell and carried Nuon on his shoulder.

    "This guy is heavy," Lawrendined.

    He exited the prison cell and headed to the stairs. He also kept checking the prison cells on the way, but no matter which he looked into, Logan wasn''t in any of them.

    Before long, he reached the staircase going upstairs.

    "Wait¡­ There is another staircase leading down."

    Lawrend noticed it. He guesses that Logan was being kept down there as he wasn''t on this level.

    "Nuon! Nuon!" Lawrend called out to him.

    He tried to wake Nuon up. Once Nuon wakes up, he would have someone to help him escape. It would also be easier as he doesn''t have to carry him anymore.

    "Uhhh¡­"

    Nuon''s eyelids trembled as he opened his eyes.

    "Nuon, we''re being kept in a prison by the demihumans. They will kill us if we don''t escape soon!" Lawrend said to him in panic.

    "H-Huh!?"

    Nuon was startled awake by Lawrend''s words.

    "I''ll exinter. Follow me. We still have to save Logan," Lawrend said to him.

    They can''t afford to waste time. He could only leave Nuon confused.

    "A-Alright."

    Nuon nodded his head while he was still confused.

    Lawrend walked down the stairs, and he was greeted with a wooden prison. The wall was made of wood, the floor was made of wood, and even the prison bars were made of wood.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend looked at it in confusion. He couldn''t understand why this whole ce was made with wood.

    Lawrend and Nuon walked into the hallway. They checked each prison cell in front of them.

    "Logan!" Lawrend shouted.

    "Lawrend?" Logan''s surprised voice sounded from the end of the hallway.

    "He''s there!" Lawrend said to Nuon.

    They can finally leave this damned ce.

    Lawrend and Nuon ran towards the end of the hallway.

    "You two¡­" Logan looked at the two of them in surprise.

    He never thought that the two of them woulde to free him.

    "We have to go. The demihumans are gonna kill us if we don''t escape soon," Lawrend said to Logan gravely.

    "I can''t¡­ If this prison cell was made of stone, I could have escaped long ago. Also, this wood is very strong. It''s at least as strong as steel," Logan said to Lawrend with a pained look on his face.

    "There''s still another way. Move away from the prison bars, Logan," Lawrend said to him.

    The Thunderbolt Disk appeared in his hand. He then faced his palm to one of the wooden prison bars. Logan cautiously walked to one of the corners of his prison cell. He felt fearful seeing Lawrend pointing his palm in his direction. After all, he had seen what he was capable of.

    "+Shock Arc+!" Lawrend shouted

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    BOOM!

    A thick thunderbolt hit the wooden prison bar and incinerated it. Splinters flew and showered Logan inside. Seeing the flying splinters, Logan immediately covered his face with his arms.

    "Aw!" Logan shouted in pain.

    The sharp wooden splinters were like sharp needles as they bounced off his skin.

    "Let''s go," Lawrend urged Logan.

    "Yeah," Logan responded with a nod of his head.

    The three of them ran through the hallway and up the stairs.

    A minuteter, they reached the top. They exited inside a small wooden room. There were cups and food on the table.

    "This should be where the guards usually stay," Lawrend said to them.

    "Where are they?" Nuon asked in puzzlement.

    "I don''t know but this is our chance," Lawrend replied to Nuon.

    "Follow me!" Lawrend said to them as he opened the door leading outside of the room.

    "A forest!?" Nuon eximed in shock after seeing the lush forest behind the door.

    "Huh?" A male voice eximed.

    A catman with orange fur turned around in front of them and stared at them in surprise.

    "The human prisoners are escaping!" The catman shouted as he pulled the bow strapped to his back.

    He then pointed it to Lawrend''s group.

    "Don''t move! Or I will shoot all of you on the head," The catman threatened the three of them.

    "Sh*t," Lawrend cursed.

    The catman kept his bow pointed at the three of them.

    "Logan, do your thing in a count of three," Lawrend whispered to Logan.

    "1...2...3!"

    Lawrend counted down.

    "+Earth Wall+!" Logan shouted and a wall of earth appeared in front of them.

    Piiieee Thud

    The catman released his arrow, and it hit the Earth Wall with a heavy thud.

    "He''s a sharpshooter! We have to take him down first," Lawrend said to them.

 Chapter 176 - A Chance To Escape?

    "How??" Nuon asked Lawrend in a panic.

    The catman is too far for them to attack him. He had the advantage.

    "Logan, you can create more Earth Walls, right?" Lawrend asked him.

    "Of course," Logan nodded his head.

    "Create more so I can take cover from behind them and attack the catman," Lawrend said to him solemnly.

    "You got it," Logan nodded his head solemnly.

    "Nuon, do you have any bright spells?" Lawrend turned his head to him and asked.

    "I do," Nuon nodded his head.

    "Throw it towards the catman. Distract him while I approach him," Lawrend said to Nuon.

    "You got it!" Nuon nodded his head solemnly.

    "Alright! We can do this!" Lawrend shouted full of energy.

    "Logan and Nuon!" Lawrend called out to them.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Yes!"

    "You got it!"

    Nuon and Logan cast their spells.

    A bright small ball of light appeared in Nuon''s hand before he threw it above the Earth Wall. It attracted the attention of the catman, and he pointed his bow towards it.

    Shake Shake

    The ground shook, and an Earth Wall rose from the ground closer to the catman than the previous one.

    Lawrend ran behind it and peeked towards the catman. To his surprise, the catman stared at the bright white of light with wide eyes. His attention was not on him, and he wagged his tail crazily.

    "Wait¡­ He''s a cat!"

    Lawrend suddenly realized. He stood out in the open and observed the catman.

    "Nuon! Throw another one!" Lawrend shouted towards him.

    "Okay!" Nuon responded.

    Another bright white light flew up into the sky just as the other one fell to the ground. The catman''s eyes were totally focused on it.

    Lawrend continued standing in the open and waited to see if the catman would react.

    Even after Nuon had already thrown three balls of light to the sky, he was still focused on them. It was like he had already forgotten what he was doing in the first ce.

    "This is unexpected," Lawrend said to himself with a wry smile on his face.

    Lawrend slowly approached the catman. He was careful to not step too loudly, or he would attract his attention. He was out in the open right now. If he was caught, the catman would surely shoot him on the head with an arrow.

    Once he was close enough, Lawrend pointed his palm towards him.

    "+Shock Arc+!"

    A thick thunderbolt left his palm and stretched to the catman who was still clueless about what was happening.

    Whistle~~

    Suddenly, a whistling sounded.

    BOOM!

    An arrow flew to save the catman just in time. It intercepted the Shock Arc and exploded with it.

    "Nyaaa!"

    The catman jumped away in rm when the explosion happened in front of him.

    "Luen! Are you okay!?" A heavy male voice called out.

    "I''m fine! T-Tribe Chief, what are you doing here?" The catman named Luen stared at a man far away in shock.

    He was fully robed. It was a stark contrast to the loincloth Luen was wearing. He held a green and wooden nt-like bow in his hand. He had bright white hair and fur. His face looked like a stubborn old man.

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows and turned his head to the neer. Logan and Nuon did the same.

    "Kein called me," The Tribe Chief replied.

    "Tribe Chief! These humans escaped!" Luen informed him.

    "I can see that. Why didn''t you stay and guard the exit of the prison?" The Tribe Chief rebuked Luen sternly.

    "I¡­ I got curious what Kein wanted to report to you, so I left my post¡­" Luen replied to him with his head lowered.

    "Idiot! Look at the mess that you have caused!" The Tribe Chief berated him angrily.

    "Yes¡­" Luen nodded his head with his ears and tail drooped down.

    "Humans, I will give you one chance. Go back to your prisons, or I would have no choice but to put all of you down with my bow," The Tribe Chief warned Lawrend''s group with a frown on his face.

    "Are you really the Tribe Chief?" Lawrend asked him skeptically.

    It shouldn''t be this easy for them to meet the Tribe Chief.

    "Hmph. I wanted to see for myself which insolent humans wanted to take a bottle of sap from our Sacred Spirit Tree," The Tribe Chief replied to Lawrend in displeasure.

    "We just need that one bottle of sap. We can even offer you gold in exchange," Lawrend offered to him.

    After seeing what the Tribe Chief was capable of, Lawrend didn''t dare to have a battle with him. He was sure that they would be on the losing end. Just that one arrow of the Tribe Chief could stop his Shock Arc. Who knew how many aces he still has up his sleeves?

    "I don''t care about your offer. Just for your attempt to harm the Sacred Spirit Tree, you will be dealt with the Yttervia Demihuman Cat Tribe''s worst punishment. The¡­ blood sacrifice to the Sacred Spirit Tree," The Tribe Chief said to Lawrend gravely.

    "B-Blood Sacrifice!?"

    Just hearing about it, Luen''s tail straightened, and his hair stood on end. Fear was evident on his face.

    "What is this blood sacrifice?" Lawrend asked him.

    "It is in the name. We will offer your body to the Sacred Spirit Tree. The Sacred Spirit Tree will prate your body with its vines and suck up your blood till your body is dry," The Tribe Chief exined to Lawrend with a wide grin on his face.

    His face says that he can''t wait for it to happen to them.

    *Gulp*

    Lawrend gulped heavily hearing his exnation.

    Forget about worrying about death in Aezel''s hands. It would be 1000 times better than being sucked dry to death.

    "Human, surrender and I will make it painless for you," The Tribe Chief said to him calmly.

    "L-Lawrend¡­"

    Nuon and Logan looked at Lawrend with worry on their faces. They don''t want to die in this ce.

    "...What do we have to do for you to spare us?" Lawrend asked him solemnly.

    "We have already been kind by not immediately killing your group. If you still want more, I''m afraid I can''t do that," The Tribe Chief shook his head slowly.

 Chapter 177 - Loganâ€™s Desperate Plea

    "No! Please, spare me! I don''t know what he said to you, but I''m certainly not a part of it!" Logan shouted to the Tribe Chief desperately.

    He doesn''t want to die here. He still wants to court that girl he had set his eyes on. His future was still bright. There''s no way he''s gonna let it all end here.

    "Logan!" Nuon called out to him angrily.

    He can''t believe that he was so shameless. They helped him escape the prison and this was his response? Not even an ounce of gratitude?

    "I don''t know why you''re still not seeing reality, Nuon. We will die here if we don''t do something," Logan replied to Nuon with a serious look in his eyes.

    "Human, even if you plead to me, I won''t let you go," The Tribe Chief said to Logan calmly.

    "No way¡­"

    Logan dropped to his knees weakly. His eyes had fallen into the depths of despair.

    "I had enough!" Lawrend shouted.

    His eyes started glowing blue and small arcs of lightning appeared all over his body. His hair rose and formed spikes on his head.

    "Lawrend¡­" Nuon stared at Lawrend in disbelief.

    This was his first time seeing Lawrend like this. Even when he fought the Forest Wolvesst time, he didn''t react this crazily.

    "Hm?" The Tribe Chief raised an eyebrow seeing Lawrend''s appearance.

    "No need to chant¡­ I will end this quickly with my imagination," Lawrend murmured calmly.

    His eyes rested on Logan''s body.

    "L-Lawrend! Don''t you dare! You will not pass this special mission if I die! Everything will all be for naught!" Logan shouted to him in terror.

    "Reverse Lightning!" Lawrend ignored him and shouted.

    BOOM!

    A thick arc of lightning appeared from the ground and crawled throughout Logan''s body before discharging onto the sky. It created arge lightning tree. Of course, Logan''s body couldn''t take it. His blood and body vaporized into a fine mist.

    "H-He did it¡­" Nuon stared at the scene in shock.

    Even the Tribe Chief couldn''t believe his eyes seeing Lawrend kill Logan.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­" Lawrend panted heavily.

    This was his first time killing someone of his own will. For some reason, it felt good. The satisfaction of removing a pest or an itch that has been bothering him for days.

    "Hmph. Your action will not change anything. The two of you will still be sentenced to the punishment," The Tribe Chief said to him with a frown.

    "Before that, can you look at this?"

    Lawrend pulled something out from his pocket and showed it to the Tribe Chief.

    "T-That is-!" The Tribe Chief eximed in shock as he stared at the small wooden sculpture of a fish in Lawrend''s palm.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I got his from a little catgirl named Feli Lana," Lawrend said to them.

    "Don''t tell me¡­"

    The Tribe Chief''s face fell. He couldn''t help but imagine the worst oue.

    "She currently lives together with me back at the capital of the Undrasil Kingdom. I have been taking care of her together with my maids," Lawrend continued.

    "Phew¡­" The Tribe Chief released a sigh of relief.

    He almost had a heart attack from the way Lawrend phrased it.

    "I heard that she has an Elder Sister named Amene Lana. I want to meet her," Lawrend said to the Tribe Chief.

    "Did you bring Feli with you?" The Tribe Chief asked.

    "I didn''t. I figured that it will be hard a journey to make. I would only endanger her," Lawrend replied to the Tribe Chief with a shake of his head.

    "I understand. Follow me," The Tribe Chief said to him with a nod of his head.

    "Okay," Lawrend nodded his head and followed.

    He motioned for Nuon to follow him with a wave of his hand.

    Nuon nodded his head and followed. He couldn''t help but look at the spot where Logan died with a grim look on his face. He couldn''t believe that someone could die so fast without even leaving a corpse.

    "Luen! Clean up the mess," The Tribe Chief said to Luen with a nce.

    "Yes, Chief!" Luen saluted with a bow.

    "Lawrend, are we safe?" Nuon asked him worriedly.

    "I don''t know, but I hope we are," Lawrend replied to him.

    "The two of you don''t have to worry. If you can prove to Amene that Feli is indeed alive and well, then I will let the two of you go. As for the good service, I can part with a bottle of sap from the Sacred Spirit Tree. We have a lot anyways," The Tribe Chief said to them.

    "Really!? Then, why aren''t you selling it? It would be a big business opportunity," Lawrend asked the Tribe Chief with excitement.

    "We are already self-sufficient. We don''t need to sell anything we own," The Tribe Chief exined to Lawrend.

    "I see¡­" Lawrend nodded his head in understanding.

    Since they do not need to sell it, there was no motivation to do it. Basic economics.

    "Then why were you angry that we were getting some?" Lawrend asked him with confusion on his face.

    "There''s no way the three of you would have been able to get into our stock of sap. That could only mean that you will damage our Sacred Spirit Tree. For us of the Yttervia Demihuman Cat Tribe, protecting the Sacred Spirit Tree is a priority above even our own lives," The Tribe Chief exined to him as they walked through the forest.

    "I understand," Lawrend replied.

    He and Nuon finally understood. In the first ce, if they were polite enough or through proper connections, they would have been able to get a bottle of sap fairly easily. For example, if he told Grape about it, she would have been able to help him buy some from the tribe.

    Before long, they arrived in a settlement.

    There were thatched houses all around, and it formed a vige.

    "This is the tribe?" Lawrend asked in amazement.

    He could see many demihuman cats. There were catgirls and catmans alike. Lawrend had the urge to rub the ears of the catgirls.

    Finally, his dream of having a catgirl maid was almostplete.

 Chapter 178 - Meeting The Tribal Chief

    "This is just a small part of the tribe. We are divided into small viges throughout the Yttervia Forest," The Tribal Chief exined to Lawrend.

    "Why isn''t everyone wearing the same clothes as you do?" Lawrend asked in curiosity.

    Lawrend couldn''t help but notice the attire the catgirls were wearing. They were practically naked as they wore a beast skin wrapped around their breasts and at their groins.

    "It''s a form of social status in our tribe," The Tribal Chief responded.

    "Hm?"

    Lawrend raised an eyebrow hearing his response. It was his first time hearing of such an absurd thing.

    Meanwhile, they walked through the vige and the demihuman cats stared at them in curiosity. Some bared their fangs in hatred, while the others just looked on.

    Before long, they arrived in front of a mud building in the center of the vige. It was the Tribal Chief''s House.

    "Follow me inside," The Tribal Chief said to them before he opened the door.

    Lawrend and Nuon looked at each other. It would be a lie to say that they weren''t nervous. After all, there''s no going back once they enter inside.

    "Let''s go," Lawrend said to Nuon before he followed the Tribal Chief inside.

    Nuon nodded his head in response and followed him.

    "You¡ª!" A male voice eximed just as they entered inside.

    It was a familiar one as it was the same catman that Lawrend encountered before.

    "What are you doing here? Tribal Chief is with you too¡­" The catman stared at them in surprise.

    "Kein, right?" Lawrend asked him a little unsure.

    He only heard his name from the other catman before.

    "H-How did you know my name?" Kein stared at Lawrend in disbelief.

    He doesn''t remember ever telling it to him.

    "Kein, stop being rude to our guests," The Tribal Chief said to Kein calmly.

    "G-Guests!?" Kein''s tail straightened in shock.

    "Yes. From now on, treat them as our guests," The Tribal Chief said to him with a nod of his head.

    "Why? Aren''t they nning to hurt the Sacred Spirit Tree?" Kein asked, still in disbelief.

    "They are also here for another matter. Since they didn''t do it yet, I forgave them," The Tribal Chief exined to Kein.

    "What!? You can''t just do that, Tribal Chief!" Kein argued with the Tribal Chief angrily.

    "Enough!" The Tribal Chief shouted in anger.

    Kein''s ears drooped down, and he lowered his head in fear.

    "You will knowter. For now, call Amene Lana," The Tribal Chief said to him.

    "Yes, Tribal Chief."

    Kein left the house of the Tribal Chief in a downcast mood.

    "Human, do you like wine?" The Tribal Chief asked Lawrend with a smile.

    "Yes," Lawrend nodded his head and said, "Also, please call me Lawrend."

    "Okay, Lawrend," The Tribal Chief nodded his head before he turned to face Nuon.

    "What about you? What is your name?" The Tribal Chief asked.

    "Nuon, sir," Nuon replied respectfully.

    He was very fearful of this demihuman in front of him as he had seen his power just from that single arrow that easily stopped Lawrend''s shock arc.

    "The two of you can sit on the chair over there. I will go get the wine," The Tribal Chief said to them before he left and entered a room.

    The duo was left in the living room.

    Lawrend looked around the room. It was pretty simple and cozy inside. This was his first time inside a mud house.

    There was a low table with wooden chairs all around it on one side while there was a bookshelf on the other side.

    "Lawrend, what do we do now? We have already failed the special mission," Nuon asked Lawrend worriedly.

    He was d that he was alive but knowing that they failed the special mission that they painstakingly traveled here for is heartbreaking.

    "... I don''t know. We will seeter. For now, let''s just focus onpleting it. Maybe there''s still a chance," Lawrend replied to him, unsure.

    "Right. That is also possible," Nuon nodded his head.

    Though, the worry didn''t leave his heart. Rather, it grew. He was more worried than before. It would be hard to exin why they were able to return alive when Logan died without even leaving a piece of his corpse behind.

    They waited for another minute before the Tribal Chief returned. He was holding a small barrel within his arms.

    "This wine barrel contains a decade-old fruit wine. I would like the two of you to try it," The Tribal Chief introduced the small barrel to them as he ced it down on the table.

    "What kind of fruit?" Lawrend asked curiously.

    "It''s a secret mixture of fruit. I only serve it to guests as it is very precious, and supply is very limited," The Tribal Chief replied.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You have other guests?" Lawrend asked in surprise.

    It didn''t even ur to him that the Yttervia Demihuman Cat Tribe would have other guests besides him.

    "Yes, we do. Compared to the humans of the south, the humans of the north are very kind to us," The Tribal Chief nodded his head like it was natural.

    "Wow. What kind of people are they?" Lawrend asked him in interest.

    "The King of the Cerulean Kingdom is a very benevolent man. He believes that demihumans should be treated equally as humans. Which is also why we didn''t kill all of you immediately," The Tribal Chief exined to him.

    "That''s odd. This is the first time I''m hearing of that," Nuon replied in confusion.

    "It isn''t. After all, his Queen is a demihuman. Moreover, she''s from our tribe," The Tribal Chief replied to him with a proud smile on his face.

    "Really?!"

    Nuon and Logan widened their eyes in shock.

    "Unfortunately, the King of the Cerulean Kingdom can''t exercise his influence to the Undrasil Kingdom. Otherwise, the very of our race would stop," The Tribal Chief said to them with a sigh.

    Knock Knock Knock

    Suddenly, the door to the house was knocked just as they were discussing.

    "Tribal Chief, did you call for me?" A soft and mature female voice sounded from outside.

 Chapter 179 - Amene Lana

    "Enter inside. Someone will exin it to you," The Tribal Chief replied.

    The door opened and a slim and tall catgirl entered the house. She was wearing the same beast skin as the others, and it wrapped around her breast and groin. There was also a bow strapped on her back together with a quiver full of arrows.

    Lawrend couldn''t help but notice her t chest. She had the same orange fur as Feli. Her cute ears stood out together with her long tail.

    "Tribal Chief?"

    The catgirl tilted her head in puzzlement.

    "Amene Lana, do you still remember your little sister?" The Tribal Chief asked her.

    "... Tribal Chief. Didn''t I tell you that I will leave the tribe one day to look for her?"

    The catgirl''s eyes sharpened as she spoke. Her body brimmed with determination to find her lost little sister.

    "That''s not what I mean. Lawrend, show her," The Tribal Chief said to her before he turned his head to Lawrend.

    "Here."

    Lawrend opened his hand and showed her the small wooden fish carving that Feli gave him.

    Her eyes widened seeing it in Lawrend''s hand.

    "Where did you get that?" Amene asked him solemnly as she stared intensely.

    "Feli gave this to me," Lawrend replied to her.

    "She did!? Where is she?"

    Amene sprinted to Lawrend and grabbed him by the shoulders. There was insanity in her eyes as she stared into his eyes.

    "She''s at the capital of the Undrasil Kingdom," Lawrend replied to her.

    He was a little taken aback by her response. He could see the light of hope that formed inside her eyes.

    "She is still alive¡­" Amene murmured to herself in a daze.

    She couldn''t believe it. Someone is here to bring good news to her. After a long time of sadness and depression.

    "Yes. She''s also very cute," Lawrend said to her with a smile.

    The fluffy ears and Feli''s cute reactions whenever he rubbed her head puts a smile on Lawrend''s face right now as he remembered it.

    "How is she!? Is she eating well!? Is she sleeping well!? Is she a ve!?" Amene asked Lawrend continuously.

    "She is doing well. I took her in after I saved her from an assassin organization," Lawrend replied to her with a smile.

    "Really!? Thank you!"

    Amene embraced Lawrend excitedly.

    "*Cough* Amene, you still have to confirm if he''s really saying the truth," The Tribal Chief reminded her.

    "How many birthmarks does she have?" Amene asked Lawrend as she observed his face seriously.

    "... I don''t know. My maids are the one that takes care of her," Lawrend replied to her with a wry smile on his face.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Then, what is her favorite food?" Amene asked.

    "Potato Soup," Lawrend replied confidently.

    He could still remember Feli crying because she remembered her Elder Sister cooking it for her.

    "Hmmm¡­ Alright, I believe you," Amene smiled at Lawrend.

    "Are you sure?" The Tribal Chief asked her.

    After all, that was too fast. It didn''t even seem like she put much thought into that question.

    "His answer told me everything, Tribal Chief," Amene said to him calmly.

    "How so?" The Tribal Chief asked curiously.

    "First of all, Feli is a stubborn girl. She wouldn''t just give up so easily. Secondly, she loves me. Thirdly, Feli wouldn''t tell him that if she doesn''t trust him," Amene exined to him.

    "That makes sense. I will trust your judgment," The Tribal Chief nodded his head in satisfaction.

    "What was she doing when she told you that she liked Potato Soup?" Amene asked Lawrend.

    "She was¡ª" Lawrend replied to her.

    "Crying, right?" Amene interrupted Lawrend and smiled.

    "How did you know?" Lawrend asked her in surprise.

    "She''s my little sister. I know her down to the tiniest detail," Amene replied to him confidently.

    Meanwhile, Nuon was staring at Lawrend and Amene back and forth in confusion. He couldn''t follow what they were talking about.

    "You''re a good Elder Sister," Lawrendplimented her with a smile.

    "Nyaa! And you''re a good human for saving my little sister even though you are someone from the Undrasil Kingdom," Amene replied with a wide smile on her face.

    "Kein, how about you get us some cups?" The Tribal Chief asked Kein who had been standing by the door since earlier.

    Kein had actually been watching the scene unfold earlier. He finally understood why the Tribal Chief forgave Lawrend''s group in the first ce.

    "Yes, Tribal Chief," Kein nodded his head and entered deeper inside the house.

    "Sit, the two of you. Don''t feel shy," The Tribal Chief said to Lawrend and Nuon with an amiable smile.

    "Yes," Lawrend and Nuon nodded their heads together before they sat down on the chairs.

    Amene turned to the Tribal Chief and asked, "Tribal Chief, can I go with them?"

    "Of course. Bring this with you," The Tribal Chief nodded his head before he passed a sealed wooden cup to her.

    Sniff Sniff

    Amene sniffed it before she asked, "Is this the sap from the Sacred Spirit Tree?"

    "It is. I want you to give it to him after you see your little sister in person," The Tribal Chief nodded his head and exined to her.

    "Sure!" Amene nodded her head.

    "Alright. Then we have no more problems," The Tribal Chief nodded his head.

    Amene turned around to face Lawrend.

    "Uh¡­ Human, what is your name?" Amene asked Lawrend shyly.

    "My name is Lawrend Horiel. A lightning mage," Lawrend introduced himself to her with a smile.

    "Tell me more about my little sister, Lawrend. I want to know more," Amene said to him curiously.

    And so, Lawrend recounted to her how he met Feli and how their days went by. He also told her that Feli has a friend now. She also has someone she calls her Big Sister.

    "Big Sister!? My little Feli found my recement!? This is uneptable!" Amene''s face was full of shock when she heard Lawrend''s words.

    "I don''t think so. Once in a while, she would talk about how she really loves you. I think you will never be receable in her heart," Lawrend said to her with a smile.

 Chapter 180 - Wine Drinking

    "Who is she?" Amene asked Lawrend intently.

    "She is actually my maid. She is quite good at taking care of kids. I think she will be a good mother in the future," Lawrend said to her as he looked up at the ceiling in recollection.

    It was like yesterday when he met her. Although they didn''t have a good start, what matters is that she''s now his.

    "A maid?"

    Amene tilted her head in confusion. She then sat on the chair beside Lawrend.

    "Mm. She takes care of my needs, and since I saved Feli, I had her take care of her," Lawrend replied to her.

    "Is that what all she needs to do?" Amene asked Lawrend.

    "Why? You''re interested in bing one of my maids?" Lawrend asked her in surprise.

    She was basically offering herself to him.

    "Maybe?"

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Amene smiled at him slightly.

    Hearing her enigmatic response, Lawrend''s heart couldn''t help but beat up fast. There was a chance that he would actually get a catgirl maid.

    "What took you so long?" The Tribal Chief asked Kein who just returned carrying five wooden cups in his hands.

    "A mouse was crawling inside your house, Tribal Chief," Kein replied.

    "Tch. You took care of it?" The Tribal Chief asked in displeasure.

    "I did. It was pretty fast too," Kein replied as he ced the wooden cups on the table.

    "You should have left it for me. I haven''t caught one in a while. Sigh," The Tribal Chief sighed drearily.

    Hearing their discussion, Lawrend had an awkward smile on his face. He could understand that they were catmen, but isn''t that too cat-like!?

    "Tribal Chief, how did a mouse get into your house?" Amene asked him curiously.

    "I guess I''m bing more senile. Anyways, let''s drink the wine," The Tribal Chief said to them.

    He grabbed the lid of the small wine barrel and popped it off. The strong smell of the fruit wine instantly filled the whole house.

    "Wow! That''s a pretty strong wine," Lawrend eximed in surprise.

    It was like he drank the wine into his nose when he smelled it. The wine was dark red in color.

    "Hahahahaha! Back in the day, I drink this like water. Nowadays, due tock of supply, I could only drink it on special asions," The Tribal Chief boasted to him with a smile.

    "You''re a drinker?" Lawrend asked in mild surprise.

    It wasn''t obvious that the Tribal Chief was a drinker. Lawrend would have never known about it if he never told it to him.

    "Yes. This is a fruit wine I made myself. I can assure you that it tastes good," The Tribal Chief nodded his head with a wide grin on his face.

    "Can I try some?"

    Lawrend became curious about its taste after hearing his boasts.

    "Here!"

    The Tribal Chief raised the small wine barrel and filled Lawrend''s cup.

    Lawrend lifted the cup and smelled it closely.

    "Amazing! This is such a fine wine," Lawrend eximed in amazement.

    "I want to see you drink it in one go," The Tribal Chief said to Lawrend with a cheeky smile.

    "One go? I don''t think my body will be able to handle it."

    Lawrend smiled wryly.

    "Fine," The Tribal Chief sighed.

    He then filled up Nuon, Amene, Kein, and his cup with wine.

    "Let''s all drink it together. Don''t you think that makes this more fun?" The Tribal Chief said to Lawrend with excitement.

    "Why don''t Nuon go first? I think he''s a better drinker than me," Lawrend smirked at Nuon.

    There''s no way he was gonna drink this wine if he wasn''t sure if it was poisoned or not. After all, he wasn''t even close to the Tribal Chief. He can''t judge if he doesn''t have any malicious intentions.

    "Why me!?" Nuon eximed in shock.

    "Are you worried that it''s poisoned? Amene, you can drink it first," The Tribal Chief smiled knowingly.

    He could see theck of trust in Lawrend''s eyes.

    "Lawrend, did you just attempt to use me as your guinea pig?"

    Nuon stared at Lawrend in disbelief. He felt like his trust for Lawrend was shattered.

    "Come on. You''re a Light Mage. If there was someone here who could save themselves from poison, then it could only be you," Lawrend said to Nuon with a smirk.

    "Tsk. Why are you so smart?"

    Nuon clicked his tongue in annoyance. Lawrend was right. He has spells that can save him from poison. If he can''t neutralize the poison with his magic, he has ast resort pill that can save him from any poison until Arch Mage-level.

    "Lawrend, watch me drink it," Amene said to Lawrend.

    She lifted the wooden cup and slowly started to drink the wine inside the cup. Lawrend watched her in surprise. She kept drinking the wine like it was water.

    Not even 10 secondster, she had already finished all of it.

    "Do you believe it isn''t poisoned yet?" Amene asked Lawrend with a faint smile on her slightly flushed face.

    "Drink half from my cup," Lawrend said to her.

    He was still skeptical. He can''t let himself be tricked here. After all, he had already been tricked four times if he included the times he was scammed plus Aleshia and Aezel''s trickeries.

    "Sure," Amene agreed and drank half from Lawrend''s cup.

    "Nyaaa¡­ Tribal Chief, this wine is so good," Amene rxed on her chair with bliss on her face.

    "Hahahaha. I''m getting embarrassed here, Lawrend. Why don''t you take one sip?" The Tribal Chief said to Lawrend.

    As the host, it felt somewhat humiliating for his guest to doubt his wine.

    "Fine."

    Lawrend gave up. The Tribal Chief is so much stronger than him that it would be odd for him to do this much just to poison him when he can end his life in an instant.

    Lawrend picked up his half-empty cup and drank its contents.

    The moment the wine touched his tongue, it was like heat flowed into his body in a good way. The wine had such a good bnce of vor and alcohol content that Lawrend didn''t even notice that he finished it.

 Chapter 181 - Itâ€™s Drugged? ?

    Lawrend didn''t notice the time as he continued drinking the wine. It was so delicious that he kept drinking more and more.

    Amene was resting her head on his shoulder. They both had flushed faces.

    "Lawrend, do you want toe to my house? I want to show something to you¡­" Amene said to him drunkenly.

    "What is it?" Lawrend asked her.

    "It''s my thanks for taking care of my little sister," Amene replied.

    "Huh? You haven''t confirmed the well-being of your little sister, right?" Lawrend asked her in confusion.

    The logical thing to do was to first confirm the truth before she thank him.

    "I can feel it¡­" Amene ced her hand over her heart before continuing, "You never lied to me yet. As a demihuman cat, I''m most sensitive to human emotions."

    "That¡­ Are you that confident in your ability?" Lawrend asked her solemnly.

    He knew that he never lied. It was just puzzling to him how much trust she can put in her ability.

    "I am. After all, I''m a demihuman cat," Amene replied to him with a sweet smile on her face.

    "Sigh," Lawrend sighed and said to her, "Alright, I will see this gift of yours."

    "You aren''t scared that I''m tricking you?" Amene asked in surprise.

    After all, Lawrend was being overly cautious earlier. It doesn''t make sense that he''s lowering his guard now.

    "Why would I still worry? The Tribal Chief would have killed me long ago if he wanted to," Lawrend matter-of-factly said to her.

    "Hah. I don''t even need to use my bow to kill you, so you can trust us," The Tribal Chief said to Lawrend mockingly.

    "Yeah¡­"

    Lawrend forced a smile on his face. He never thought that he would hear ''kill you'' and ''trust us'' in the same sentence.

    "Be careful, Lawrend," Nuon said to him solemnly.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I''d rather say that to you. You''re alone with the Tribal Chief," Lawrend said to him with a slight smile on his face as he stood up.

    "Geh. Now that you reminded me¡­"

    Nuon slowly cranked his head towards the Tribal Chief. He almost forgot that the Tribal Chief is someone of a strong caliber. The Tribal Chief had drunk with them so normally that it slipped pass Nuon''s mind.

    "Hahahaha! Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you," The Tribal Chief said to Nuon with an amiable smile.

    "That''s even more suspicious," Nuon replied skeptically.

    "Then, do you want to challenge me to a game?" The Tribal Chief asked Nuon solemnly.

    "..."

    Lawrend watched the two of them speechlessly.

    "Follow me," Amene grabbed Lawrend''s hand and pulled him with her outside of the mud house.

    ¡­

    "Hm? This is the aphrodisiac batch¡­" The Tribal Chief murmured in realization as he looked down at his groin.

    "Aphrodisiac?" Nuon asked him in confusion while he held a piece of a ck coin-like object using his fingers.

    "It has been 10 years since I made this batch that I forgot that I casually made an aphrodisiac one," The Tribal Chief replied to him.

    "...Huh!? Doesn''t that mean that¡ª?!" Nuon eximed in shock and disbelief.

    He then ced the coin-like object on the board on the table. There were other coin-like objects on the table with ck or white colors. They were ying a game of Reversi/Othello. It is a game simr to Go but has a different set of rules. The goal was to fill the board with the most of their respective colors.

    "Why isn''t it affecting me yet, then?" Nuon asked him.

    "You need to drink a lot¡­ It''s meant to be a slow-acting one," The Tribal Chief exined to him awkwardly.

    He then ced down his ck piece. After that, he flipped some of the pieces on the board, making them his color.

    "Didn''t the two of them drink a lot? Amene drank the most!" Nuon said to him worriedly.

    He also ced another piece on the board.

    "Hahahahaha!" The Tribal Chiefughed and reassured him," Don''t worry. We demihumans pride ourselves on our virginity. We only offer it to our lifelong mate. Even if Amene is drunk. She won''t do it with him."

    "Phew. That''s reassuring¡­" Nuon sighed in relief.

    "What? You''re interested in her?" The Tribal Chief looked at him in surprise.

    "I''m not!"

    Nuon shook his head vehemently.

    "Done," The Tribal Chief ced his ck piece on the edge of the board, and he flipped the white pieces on the center.

    "Argh! I lost! One more!" Nuon gritted his teeth in anger.

    ¡­

    Lawrend followed Amene silently as she pulled his hand. He couldn''t help but enjoy the soft sensation of her hand. Though, he could feel some roughness on some of her fingers.

    It should be because of her usage of the bow.

    The two were silent as they walked through the dark night. Some demihuman cats would notice them and give them weird looks.

    "Hey, how far is your ce?" Lawrend asked her curiously.

    They had already left the vige.

    "We''re almost there... Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­" Amene replied to him as she panted.

    "We can take a break if you''re tired," Lawrend said to her worriedly.

    "D-Don''t worry. Nyaaa¡­"

    Amene reassured him.

    "Are you sure? Your hand feels hot," Lawrend said to her as he realized that her hand was hotter than before.

    "Just a little bit more¡­" Amene murmured.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend was confused. Is her gift really that important?

    "I¡­ I can''t take it anymore."

    Amene suddenly turned around and faced him under a tree.

    "Alright. Let''s rest," Lawrend said to her with a smile.

    He sat on the grass and pulled her down. Right now, they were in the middle of the forest.

    "Lawrend, I don''t have anything that can repay you, so¡­ I can only gift you this," Amene said to Lawrend before she suddenly unwrapped her breasts.

    "What!?" Lawrend eximed in shock.

    This development was too sudden for him.

    "I know it''s small, but¡­ I hope it turns you on... Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­ Nnyaaa¡­" Amene panted continuously.

    Lawrend stared at it, and he felt turned on.

    "I can''t give you my virginity, but I can satisfy you with my other hole for tonight," Amene said to Lawrend.

    She then turned around and bent over before she removed the beast skin that wrapped around her groin.

    [DISCLAIMER: I DON''T CONDONE DRUGGING DRINKS TO OBTAIN CONSENT.]

 Chapter 182 - Amene Lanaâ€™s â€™Giftâ€™ ? ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [WARNING: If you don''t like anal sex, then skip this chapter. Otherwise, please enjoy it to the fullest.]

    "... Are you sure?" Lawrend asked her.

    He felt his body grow hot. It was like a passionate desire burned inside him. A desire to ravage this lewd catgirl in front of him.

    "Nyaa," Amene nodded her head shyly. "I''m always clean down there," she continued.

    "Then, I won''t hold back anymore," Lawrend said to her.

    He pulled down his pants, and his rod stood erect in between her ass.

    "It''s hot, nyaa¡­" Amene murmured passionately.

    She could feel the heat emanating from Lawrend''s hard cock on this cold night.

    "Hey, Amene. Turn around," Lawrend said to her.

    "Nyaa?"

    Amene turned around in confusion.

    "Nyaaa!" Amene screamed in shock after seeing hisrge rod.

    "You are supposed to lick this first. Otherwise, it will be painful," Lawrend said to her as he pointed at his cock.

    "L-lick?"

    Amene repeated in astonishment.

    "You don''t know? Are demihuman cats these lewd? You already want me to fuck you when you''re still that innocent?" Lawrend asked her in disbelief.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I¡­ I will lick it¡­" Amene replied in embarrassment.

    She kneeled in front of his towering cock and marveled at its size. She moved her nose closer and sniffed it.

    "Delicious smell¡­" Amene murmured.

    She opened her mouth and licked the tip of Lawrend''s cock. Her rough tongue was like soft sandpaper. It was rough but not too rough that it was ufortable. Rather, it felt good. This is because she''s not a full cat, but a demihuman cat.

    "Oh!" Lawrend eximed in surprise.

    "What is it?"

    Amene looked up at him in puzzlement.

    "It felt good. Keep going," Lawrend said to her.

    "Really?"

    Amene was surprised hearing Lawrend''spliment.

    Lawrend nodded his head in response.

    "Then I''ll lick it more!" Amene said to him.

    She focused her eyes on his cock and licked it again. She had her hands on her knees as she did so.

    She was like a cat licking an ice cream as she continued licking the tip.

    "Amene, you can put it inside your mouth," Lawrend said to her.

    She listened to his words and opened her mouth wide. She swallowed the tip of Lawrend''s rod.

    "Nnnyaaa," Amene mumbled.

    Her rough-like tongue licked all around Lawrend''s cock. He felt his cock grow sensitive the more she did it. The roughness of her tongue is like the weakness of all dicks. The more she licked it, the more he felt pleasure.

    "Dish ish delishius¡­" Amene said while Lawrend''s cock was still in her mouth.

    Lawrend couldn''t help but start thrusting his hips into her mouth.

    "Mm! Mm!" Amene moaned with each thrust.

    She felt her body grow even hotter. Something about a cock thrusting inside her mouth made her hornier than before.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Amene pulled his cock out of her mouth. She licked her lips before looking up and smiling at Lawrend.

    "This should be enough, right? You can fuck me now. I¡­ want it," Amene said to him yearningly.

    She turned around and pointed her ass towards him.

    *Gulp*

    Lawrend made an audible gulp seeing her eagerness for him to fuck her.

    He stuck the tip of his penis against her hole.

    "It will hurt," Lawrend warned her.

    "I can handle it," Amene replied to him.

    She braced herself for it.

    Lawrend suddenly grabbed her orange tail.

    "Nyaa!"

    Amene jumped in fright. She didn''t expect Lawrend to suddenly grab her tail.

    "What?" Lawrend asked her in surprise.

    "Nyaaa¡­ N-Not there..." Amene said to him in embarrassment.

    Lawrend''s hard cock twitched in response.

    "You''re such a lewd cat!" Lawrend eximed and thrust his waist forward.

    "NYAA!" Amene screamed in pain.

    Lawrend''s hard cock entered halfway inside her.

    "It''s okay. I''ll go slowly," Lawrend reassured her as he rubbed her fluffy tail.

    "Nyaa."

    Amene nodded her head.

    Seeing her response, Lawrend slowly thrust inside her. His cock went deeper and deeper and Amene endured the pain.

    "It''s so tight¡­"

    Lawrend could feel her sphincter tightening around his cock. Even if she didn''t tell him, Lawrend could tell that this was her first time.

    "Y-You can move," Amene said to him in a stutter.

    "Just rx. It will feel good soon."

    Lawrend used his other hand and rubbed her back infort.

    Amene rxed and Lawrend felt the tightening of her sphincter lessen. He then slowly moved his waist. He pulled his cock out of her ass before thrusting it back inside slowly.

    "Ahhhh!" Amene moaned.

    She quickly covered her mouth in surprise. She herself never thought that she could make such a lewd moan.

    Lawrend moved faster hearing her moan. Every time he pulled out, it was like her sphincter was squeezing cum out of his cock.

    "Ahh! Ahh! Ah! Ahh!" Amene moaned multiple times.

    She could feel hisrge and hot cock thrusting inside her. It stimted the nerves inside her, making her feel full and satisfied.

    Lawrend thrust deeper and deeper inside her. It felt quite tight fucking her anal. It wasn''t evenparable to a virgin pussy.

    After all, he had a lot of experience with those in his past life as he was sexually active back then.

    "Ahh! Nyaa. Nyaaa."

    Amene''s moans started to sound like meows as she slowly got lost in the pleasure.

    She never thought that she''d feel this good from her first anal.

    Lawrend was also surprised at her. She had a talent for anal sex.

    ''Just how lewd are catgirls in this world?'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    "Ahhh! More nyaa!" Amene moaned loudly.

    She could feel herself slowly arriving at the edge. Lawrend felt the same. It was so cozy and tight inside her that he felt his cock swallowed in pleasure.

    "Nyaa! Nyaa! Nyaa!" Amene moaned like a cat.

    "Something ising!" Amene shouted.

    Suddenly, her sphincter tightened, and it stimted Lawrend to climax with her.

    "Ahhhhh!" Amene moaned as she squirted.

    Lawrend came inside her. He filled her up with his baby milk.

    He slowly pulled his cock out of her ass, and her sphincter tightened like it was draining everyst drop of cum inside his urethra.

    "Ah!" Amene moaned after Lawrend pulled it out.

    Her hole gaped widely, and Lawrend''s cum slowly dripped down to the ground.

 Chapter 183 - Carnal Desires Of A Demihuman Catgirl ? ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [WARNING: If you don''t like anal sex, then skip this chapter.]

    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­ That felt so good, Lawrend," Amene said to Lawrend with haggard breaths.

    "Let''s continue. You loved it, right?" Lawrend asked her with a cheeky grin on his face.

    "I-I didn''t know anal feels that good¡­" Amene murmured in a daze.

    She just had the revtion of her life tonight.

    "Let''s try a different position this time," Lawrend said to her.

    "Yes!" Amene nodded her head strongly.

    "Uhh¡­ Help me set up a leaf bed first. It will hurt toy down on the ground," Lawrend said to her wryly.

    "Okay," Amene nodded her head and helped him quickly gather leaves.

    Before long, there was a soft leaf bed in front of them, and it was covered with soft fresh leaves.

    "I willy down, and you will ride me," Lawrend said to her with a bit of excitement.

    He hadn''t had enough of her. He wants to fuck her till she bes his maid.

    *Gulp*

    Amene gulped hearing Lawrend''s instructions. She watched as heid down on the leaf bed. His towering rod looked so enticing to her.

    She stood above Lawrend''s waist before she crouched down. Lawrend''s hard cock was just below her. She only needed to push downward for it to prate her.

    "I¡­ Do you want to try my vagina?" Amene asked Lawrend with doubt in her eyes.

    "Huh? Didn''t you say that you can''t give it to me?" Lawrend asked her in surprise.

    "Nyaa¡­ I don''t know, but I feel itchy down there," Amene said to him.

    "Are you sure? What is the reason you can''t give me your virginity before?" Lawrend asked her with a frown on his face.

    For women, their virginity is very precious. It seemed to him that it was even more so for her. He doesn''t want her to do something that she will regret.

    "I can only give it to my lifelong mate¡­" Amene replied shyly.

    "D-Doesn''t that mean!?" Lawrend eximed in shock as he realized.

    "I''m not sure," Amene shook her head.

    "Then, let''s not do it. I will make sure to satisfy you even if you don''t have vaginal sex with me," Lawrend said to her.

    If he wants to make her his catgirl, he has to make sure he does it the right way. After all, it''s his maid harem. He has to do everything to make sure she will stay with him forever.

    "Okay¡­" Amene nodded her head slightly.

    She then slowly lowered her waist. Lawrend''s hard cock pressed against her hole.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend felt the tip of his cock slowly part her hole open. Once inside her, his leftover semen inside her made his entrance much easier.

    "Ahh~!" Amene moaned.

    Bliss was on her face. Filling her hole with Lawrend''s cock brought her satisfaction.

    "Mmmmnyaaa¡­" Amene savored the pleasure when Lawrend''s cock was fully inside her.

    She was basically sitting on his waist now. She wasn''t using her legs to support her.

    "Come here," Lawrend said to her.

    He pulled her towards him.

    She followed his words and moved her chest closer to him. Once it was close enough, Lawrend licked her soft nipples.

    "Ahh! Nyaaa¡­" Amene moaned as her eyes became drunk with pleasure.

    She fixed her position and kneeled as she rode Lawrend''s cock. She closed her eyes as she humped.

    Lawrend used his right hand to touch her ears. He massaged it softly. Earlier, he couldn''t reach it, so he used this as his chance.

    "Nyaa. Nyaaa. Nyaaaa¡­" Amene purred like a cat as Lawrend rubbed her cat ears.

    Lawrend then used his left hand to grasp her tail, and he started stroking it up and down.

    "Hunnyyyaaa!"

    Amene suddenly arched her back in pleasure.

    Lawrend felt waves and waves of pleasure as she moved up and down. The thought that he was fucking this catgirl in the ass outside the forest in the open had such a taboo feeling to it that made Lawrend excited.

    "Please¡­ not my tail¡­ nyaa¡­" Amene pleaded to Lawrend.

    She can''t take the pleasure whenever Lawrend touches her sensitive tail.

    Lawrend ignored her as he continued sucking on her nipples like a baby. His hands never stopped, and Amene was panted crazily.

    "Ahhh! Hahh¡­" Amene moaned softly.

    She enjoyed it together with the anal sex.

    "Ahhnyaa!" Amene suddenly moaned cutely as Lawrend bit her nipple.

    Lawrend freed his hand from her ears and brought it down to their groins.

    "Huh?"

    Amene looked down at Lawrend''s hand in confusion.

    "Nyaaa!!" Amene moaned suddenly.

    That''s because Lawrend pinched her erect clitoris. She never touched her clitoris before. It was like an electric shock for her.

    Lawrend switched to sucking her other nipple to make her feel even more stimted.

    Drip

    Suddenly, Lawrend felt something warm drip on his pelvis(below his stomach).

    He looked down and saw Amene''s pussy dripping love juices crazily.

    Seeing it made him tempted to fuck that hole instead. He stopped himself from thinking about it. Otherwise, he would fuck that dripping pussy hole till it was quivering.

    "Nyaa¡­" Amene moaned.

    Without her noticing, one of her hands pinched her other nipple that was still wet with Lawrend''s saliva.

    She was already in a daze as the pleasure from the anal sex, her nipples, and her clitoris flooded her brain. The only thing in her mind was to climax.

    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!" Amene moaned continuously.

    They continued for another hour before they both couldn''t take it anymore.

    "Lawrend, I''m cumming again," Amene said to him with a lewd face.

    "Alright, let''s do it together," Lawrend said to her.

    He started stimting her nipple and clitoris more vigorously.

    "Move faster!" Lawrend ordered her.

    "Nyaa!" Amene responded.

    She moved her hips up and down faster and faster.

    "Nyaa! Nyaa! Nyaa!" Amene moaned.

    Before long, Lawrend and Amene reached their limits together.

    "Nyaaaaa!"

    "Ahh!"

    Amene and Lawrend moaned together.

    Lawrend released another burst of semen inside her. At this point, her hole was filled with his precum and semen.

    As for Amene, she arched her back and released a huge squirt that showered Lawrend''s whole body.

    "Hahhh¡­ Hahhh¡­" Amene panted before she raised her waist and pulled Lawrend''s cock out of her.

    "Nyaa!" Amene couldn''t help but moan as the feeling of Lawrend''s cock exiting her brought her satisfaction.

    Her asshole gaped, and his semen dripped out of it erotically.

    Lawrend felt so tired and drunk that he fell asleep. Amene also did the same, and sheid on his chest with bliss on her face.

    This was the most fun she had ever since she lost her little sister.

 Chapter 184 - Misunderstanding

    The next morning, Lawrend was the first to wake up. His eyelids trembled, and he opened his eyes before staring at the sky groggily.

    "Heavy¡­" Lawrend murmured.

    He looked in front of him and saw Amene sleeping on his chest fully naked.

    "Oh, yeah¡­ I got drunk and¡­ this happened," Lawrend said to himself as he remembered what happenedst night.

    "Amene, Amene," Lawrend called out to her and shook her shoulder.

    "Hnnn..? Nyaa?"

    Amene lifted her head and stared at Lawrend.

    "Nyaa!"

    Amene jumped back in fright after realizing that it was Lawrend that was in front of her. She stood up and stared at him warily.

    "Can I go to your home? I need to bathe myself," Lawrend said to her.

    "W-Why am I naked?" Amene asked Lawrend with confusion on her face.

    She covered her breasts and her groin with her hands.

    "Huh? You don''t remember?" Lawrend asked her in puzzlement.

    "What?"

    Amene furrowed her eyebrows at him.

    "Don''t tell me, you were too drunk to remember what happenedst night?" Lawrend asked her in realization.

    That could only be the reason that she couldn''t remember it. After all, she drank so much winest night.

    "L-Let me change first," Amene said to him in a stutter.

    "Okay," Lawrend nodded his head and turned around.

    Rustle Rustle

    Lawrend heard the sounds of her clothes rustling before it went silent.

    "You can turn around now," Amene said to him.

    Lawrend turned around and looked at her. He felt disappointed that he didn''t manage to see her body fully naked under the light of the sun.

    Last night, he couldn''t see most of the features of her body.

    "Follow me," Amene said to him solemnly.

    "Wait. I''ll fix my clothes first," Lawrend said to her before he quickly fixed his attire.

    After seeing that he was done, Amene led the way and Lawrend followed behind her.

    It was about a 10-minute walk before they arrived before a thatched house right under a towering cliff.

    "Is this your home?" Lawrend asked her.

    He remembered Grape''s words that Amene Lana lived under a cliff.

    "Mm. Follow me inside," Amene said to him.

    She still had the solemn look on her face.

    Amene opened the door and entered the house with Lawrend following behind her.

    Once they were inside, Amene closed the door behind Lawrend.

    "What happenedst night?" Amene asked him with a frown on her face.

    "You told me that you want to satisfy me as your gift for me saving Feli," Lawrend replied to her.

    "Did I?" Amene asked with a sigh on her face.

    "Do you regret it?" Lawrend asked her.

    "No. From now on, you are my lifelong mate. Please take care of me," Amene bowed to Lawrend.

    "Huh?" Lawrend blinked his eyes at her.

    He felt like there were some misunderstanding here somewhere.

    "Can you please leave me alone for a while? I want to be alone for a while," Amene said to him gloomily.

    "Okay..?"

    Lawrend left her house in confusion.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Once Lawrend was outside, Amene stared at the door nkly.

    "I¡­ never thought that I would give my virginity so easily. And my butt hurts too. J-Just what did we dost night?" Amene asked herself in embarrassment.

    Just thinking about it made her feel shameful.

    What she didn''t realize was that she was misunderstanding this situation. She assumed that since she was fully naked that they already went that far.

    Amene picked up a chair and ced it beside the window. She stared outside in a daze. For a demihuman cat like her, having a lifelong mate is a big deal. She wasn''t ready to suddenly have one.

    Meanwhile, Lawrend was sitting on a tree stump. He looked around him and observed the scenery.

    There were other thatched houses scattered around this area. The scenery was green and very beautiful with a strong vitality of life.

    The thing that caught his attention the most was the towering rocky mountain in the background. He could barely see the peak above the edge of the cliff.

    Lawrend waited for a few minutes till he got bored, and he opened his palm to start practicing magic.

    Bright arcs of purple lightning flowed on his hand. He found that ever since he realized that magic can be driven by imagination, it became much easier to manipte it.

    The purple lightning changed colors. It turned into blood-red lightning that emanated a fierce aura.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend was taken aback seeing its new effect. He doesn''t remember Aezel talking about this before.

    He continued releasing it and the fierce aura never faded. Lawrend couldn''t fully feel its effects, but he could faintly feel that something was special about this lightning.

    Lawrend closed his eyes and felt the amount of lightning mana inside his body.

    ''I''m almost there. A little bit more, and I can be a High Mage,'' Lawrend thought to himself in excitement.

    "Lawrend," Amene called out to him.

    Lawrend opened his eyes and looked towards the door. He saw Amene standing in front of the door while she gripped her shoulder with her right hand in embarrassment with a new set of clothes gripped on her left hand.

    "Hm?" Lawrend responded.

    "Do you want to t-take a bath? I will apany you," Amene said to him in embarrassment.

    "Really?"

    Lawrend widened his eyes in disbelief.

    "Yes¡­ Since you''re my lifelong mate, I''m gonna help you," Amene said to him.

    "Wait. Didn''t you say that only if I take your virginity would I be your lifelong mate? What are you saying?" Lawrend asked her in confusion.

    "A-A-A-Ahhhh!"

    Only then did Amene realize that she misunderstood it. Her ears and tail straightened in response.

    "T-Then, why was I fully naked?" Amene asked him in a fluster.

    "I never took your virginityst night," Lawrend said to her.

    "...Really?" Amene asked him doubtfully.

    "We only did it backdoor," Lawrend said to her.

    "Backdoor? What do you mean?" Amene asked in confusion.

    "The other hole¡­" Lawrend responded with a murmur.

    Amene stared at him nkly as she tried to process the meaning of his words.

    ?

    ? ?

    ? ? ?

    "Nyaaa!!?" Amene screamed in shock.

    It took a while to register in her mind, but once it did, she realized what they did.

 Chapter 185 - The Catgirl Grows Curious ?

    "A-At least you didn''t take my virginity, right!?"

    Amene forced a smile on her face.

    "Hahaha¡­ Yeah."

    Lawrendughed awkwardly. He actually wanted to take it, but he stopped himself.

    "A-Anyways, I''ll lead you to the stream," Amene said to him in a stutter while she carried the set of clothes in her arms.

    "Sure," Lawrend replied with a smile.

    He followed her once again.

    As they were walking, Lawrend couldn''t help but open his mouth to ask her, "What is this mountain?"

    "That is the Stargazing Mountain. Legend says that the first star appeared at the peak of the mountain," Amene exined to him.

    "A star?" Lawrend repeated in confusion.

    "Yes. It''s an old legend passed down within our tribe."

    Amene nodded her head.

    "How tall is it?" Lawrend asked her as they continued walking.

    "I''m not sure. It should take 3 days to reach the top," Amene replied, unsure.

    "Wow," Lawrend eximed in surprise.

    He had actually already seen the mountain from afar before. This was just his first time thinking about itsrge scale.

    "We''re here," Amene said to him.

    There was a small stream running in front of them. Its source came somewhere up the Stargazing Mountain.

    "Amene," Lawrend stopped and called out to her.

    Amene turned around to face him.

    "Y-Yes?" She replied in a stutter.

    Something about Lawrend''s eyes tells her that he''s gonna say something serious to her.

    "Actually, I want to be your lifelong mate," Lawrend said to her.

    "W-What are you saying so suddenly!?" Amene shouted in disbelief and fluster.

    "It''s embarrassing to admit it, but¡­ I don''t think I''ll be able to forget you after what happened between usst night," Lawrend said to her as he stared into her eyes with a faint smile.

    "I¡­ I can sense that you are sincere. Please give me some time to think about it," Amene said to him as she looked down at the ground.

    Her tail swung sideways slowly. Lawrend could easily tell that she didn''t dislike the idea. That means that he has a chance.

    Inside Amene''s mind, there was a battle ensuing.

    ''Why didn''t I reject him!?'' An Angel Amene asked herself.

    ''Why don''t you find out what happened that night? It must have felt so good for the two of us to pass out," A Devil Amene said to her with an evil grin on her face.

    ''You! Pervert!'' The Angel Amene shouted at her angrily.

    ''We''re a catgirl. It''s natural to be a pervert,'' The Devil Amene shrugged her shoulders.

    ...

    "Amene? Are you okay?" Lawrend grabbed her shoulder worriedly.

    "Nyaa!"

    Amene jumped backward in surprise. She looked at Lawrend warily with her fangs bared out.

    "You''ve been staring at me for a while now. You can tell me if you don''t like the idea. I won''t force you," Lawrend said to her.

    "Ah, no. After I meet my little sister, I will give you an answer," Amene shook her head at him.

    She was still unsure how to respond to his confession.

    "I''m fine with that," Lawrend said to her calmly.

    He was d that he managed to take a step further. It would only be a matter of time before he manages to convince her.

    "I¡­" Amene opened her mouth but stopped what she was about to say.

    "What?" Lawrend asked her with furrowed eyebrows.

    "Nothing," Amene shook her head and said to him, "Anyways, this is the stream. I will be taking a bath closer to the mountain."

    "Alright."

    Lawrend nodded his head. He watched as she walked upstream. There was a low-lying tree that blocked his vision of that part of the stream.

    "Thankfully I have a Storage Ring," Lawrend said to himself with a smile.

    With his Storage Ring, he doesn''t have to worry about washing his clothes.

    He took off his clothes and took a bath.

    Meanwhile, Amene peeked at him. She was hidden behind the leaves with only her eyes visible.

    "Why am I peeking at a human bathing¡­" Amene said to herself in disappointment.

    She doesn''t know why she''s curious about him. She didn''t know that her body yearns to be pleasured by Lawrend again. It was an unconscious feeling that does not need her to remember what happenedst night.

    She observed him take a bath. Her eyes caught sight of his long limp rod.

    Lawrend''s rod was the type that doesn''t shrink when limp. If you didn''t know, that does exist.

    "That entered my buttst night..?" Amene murmured in fear.

    *Gulp*

    She gulped nervously and touched her butt cheeks. She could still feel a slight pain from her hole.

    "Huh?"

    Amene suddenly felt something very sticky on her butt cheeks. She raised her fingers and looked at it.

    It was a white and smelly liquid.

    It had leaked from her holest night after it gaped and scattered all over her butt cheeks.

    "Nyaa!?" Amene shouted in shock.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend immediately turned his head in her direction.

    "Amene, are you okay?" Lawrend asked her worriedly.

    "Yes. I just slipped. That''s all," Amene replied to him behind the leaves.

    "Okay. If you have any wound, I can help you heal it," Lawrend said to her.

    "I will. Thank you," Amene replied.

    Behind the leaves, Amene was cleaning herself desperately. Her eyeballs were swimming around in panic.

    Somehow, the thought that they did something like that turned her on. She strongly shook her head and tried to get rid of her lewd thoughts.

    As for Lawrend, he had already finished washing his body. He walked out of the stream and wore a new set of clothes from his Storage Ring.

    Each time he uses it, he always tries to only use it when he really needs to, and when he does, he will take everything he needed. After all, if it broke, everything inside it would be destroyed.

    "That felt good," Lawrend said out loud and stretched his body.

    Lawrend waited for a while longer before Amene walked towards him. Her face was red in embarrassment.

 Chapter 186 - Ameneâ€™s Last Day

    "Are you okay?" Lawrend asked her.

    "I''m fine," Amene replied to him with a smile.

    "So¡­ shall we get going?" Lawrend asked her after seeing that she just stared at his face.

    "Y-Yes!"

    Amene nodded her head before leading the way, and Lawrend followed behind her.

    Along the way, Amene repeatedly looked behind at Lawrend. Of course, Lawrend noticed it. He became curious why she kept looking back.

    "Do you want to say something?" Lawrend asked her.

    "Nyaa! I don''t!"

    Amene''s tail and ears straightened in shock. There was panic on her face when she turned around to face Lawrend.

    "Huh¡­"

    Lawrend looked at her weirdly. Do cats really hate taking a bath to the point that they be weird after taking one?

    Amene turned around and continued leading the way with her eyes wide in nervousness. She doesn''t know why she was like this. Was it because she realized that she did something very intimate with this manst night?

    Honestly, she didn''t know. But one thing is for sure. She''s very eager to find out what happenedst night.

    Before long, they arrived back in front of her house.

    "Wait for me. I will return these clothes, and I wille back out," Amene said to Lawrend before she entered her house.

    Lawrend nodded his head and waited for her outside. He waited for a few minutes before she came out carrying a rucksack on her back.

    "Is that all the things that you need?" Lawrend asked her.

    "Yes."

    Amene nodded her head and led the way back to the Tribal Chief''s house. Lawrend silently followed behind her.

    A dozen minutester, they arrived in front of the Tribal Chief''s house.

    Knock Knock

    "Tribal Chief, it''s Amene," Amene called out through the door with a knock.

    "Come in," The Tribal Chief replied from inside.

    Amene opened the door and entered inside together with Lawrend behind her.

    "Tribal Chief," Amene called out to him.

    The Tribal Chief was sitting on the same seat as yesterday.

    "Have you given your gift to him?" The Tribal Chief asked her.

    "Yes, Tribal Chief," Amene replied with a nod of her head.

    The Tribal Chief turned his head to Lawrend and asked, "How was it, Lawrend?"

    "It was good," Lawrend replied with a smile.

    "It''s good that you are satisfied with her gift."

    The Tribal Chief nodded his head in satisfaction.

    "Where is Nuon?" Lawrend asked after seeing that Lawrend was not here.

    "He is still sleeping inside," The Tribal Chief replied to Lawrend.

    "I see. Can I go call him?" Lawrend asked the Tribal Chief.

    "Of course. He''s at the guest room to the left after you enter the hallway," The Tribal Chief said to him.

    "Okay."

    Lawrend nodded his head and entered the hallway. He entered the first room at his left.

    There he was. Nuon was sleeping on a bed. He slept on his side facing towards Lawrend.

    "Nuon, we''re going," Lawrend called out to him from the door.

    "Hmmm..?"

    Nuon opened his eyes slowly. He stared at Lawrend who was at the door in a daze

    "If you don''t wake up, we will leave you," Lawrend said to him calmly.

    "You don''t dare."

    Nuon sat up and smiled at him as he rubbed his eyes.

    "Who knows?"

    Lawrend shrugged his shoulders.

    "Fine. Let''s go," Nuon replied to Lawrend.

    He stood up from the bed and walked towards him.

    "Good."

    Lawrend turned around and headed back to the living room.

    "Oh right. Here."

    A bag of meat jerky appeared in Lawrend''s hand, and he passed it to Nuon.

    "Thanks," Nuon replied in gratitude and took it from Lawrend''s hand.

    Once they reached the living room, Lawrend and Nuon sat on their seats.

    "Good luck on your journey, the three of you," The Tribal Chief said to them as he looked at them one by one.

    "Thank you, Tribal Chief."

    Lawrend bowed to him in gratitude. He was thankful that he didn''t proceed with the punishment. He was even very hospitable to them.

    "No problem. I trust that you will unite the two Lana sisters once again," The Tribal Chief replied to him with a smile.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I will," Lawrend replied and nodded his head solemnly.

    "Tribal Chief, I might not be able to return," Amene said to him with a serious look on her face.

    "Oh, what do you mean?" The Tribal Chief asked Amene with a squint of his eyelids.

    "Huh?"

    Even Lawrend was surprised by her words. He thought that she would return here once she meets Feli.

    "I will stay there if Feli wants to stay there. I heard from Lawrend that she has a friend there. Therefore, I''m telling it to you just in case," Amene exined to the Tribal Chief.

    The Tribal Chief smiled hearing Amene''s words.

    "You really love Feli. Here, take these," The Tribal Chief said to her and passed to her something.

    Amene took it and opened her hand.

    It was a small silver metal fish.

    "Isn''t this!?" Amene eximed in shock.

    Her tail swung back and forth in obvious excitement.

    "Yes. It''s from your parents," The Tribal Chief said to her with a smile.

    "Thank you, Tribal Chief!"

    Amene embraced the Tribal Chief happily.

    "What happened to your parents, Amene?" Lawrend couldn''t help but ask her.

    "Lawrend¡­"

    Amene released the Tribal Chief from her embrace and turned around. She looked at him while she bit her lips bitterly.

    "Ah, I''m sorry," Lawrend immediately apologized after he realized why the Tribal Chief had something from her parents.

    "Do you want me to tell him?" The Tribal Chief asked Amene.

    "No. I don''t feelfortable."

    Amene shook her head. There was sadness etched onto her face.

    "Okay. It''s your choice," The Tribal Chief replied.

    "Should we get going?" Lawrend asked her.

    "Yes."

    Amene nodded her head bleakly. She picked up the wooden cup on the table that contained the sap of the Sacred Spirit Tree. She also carried her bow that she left herest night.

    "We''re leaving, Tribal Chief," Lawrend bid his farewell.

    "Take care on your journey," The Tribal Chief bid them farewell.

    Lawrend, Amene, and Nuon left the house.

 Chapter 187 - Knowing More About Each Other

    "Wear this," Lawrend passed a hooded cloak to Amene.

    It came from his Storage Ring, and it was the same one he bought in the Undrasil Tail Town before.

    "Where did you get this?" Amene asked Lawrend in surprise.

    She didn''t see him holding this before.

    "Like this," Lawrend said to her and another hooded cloak appeared in his hand.

    "Nyaa!?"

    Amene stared at Lawrend''s hand in disbelief.

    "Here."

    Lawrend passed it to Nuon. Nuon wore it over his clothes.

    Then another hooded cloak appeared in Lawrend''s hand, and he wore it himself.

    "W-Where is iting from?!" Amene asked Lawrend like a startled cat.

    "This is a Storage Ring," Lawrend said to her as he lifted his hand and tapped the Storage Ring on his finger.

    "Is that a magic artifact?" Amene asked Lawrend in amazement.

    "You can call it that. Anyways, we should get going before it gets dark," Lawrend said to her.

    Amene wore the hooded cloak after hearing his words. It covered her cute ears and tail.

    Lawrend nodded his head in satisfaction after seeing her appearance. They shouldn''t worry about her being recognizedter once they arrived back at the town.

    And so, Lawrend''s group left the tribe. Many demihuman cats observed them from afar.

    "Amene, you''re leaving?" A catgirl stopped Amene and asked her.

    "Yes. I''m going to see my little sister," Amene replied.

    "Wow! You found your little sister?" The catgirl eximed happily.

    "I did," Amene replied with a nod of her head.

    "Amene, hurry up," Lawrend called her.

    "Yes! I have to go," Amene responded before bidding farewell to the catgirl that stopped her.

    "Okay! See you, Amene!"

    The catgirl waved her hand.

    "Good luck on your journey, Amene!"

    "Have a safe trip!"

    The demihuman cats bid their farewell to her one by one.

    "Thank you, everyone!" Amene turned around and shouted to them.

    She then turned around and ran towards Lawrend and Nuon.

    "They care for you, huh," Lawrend said to her after she arrived beside them.

    "Yes. We are demihuman cats. We look out for each other," Amene replied to Lawrend.

    Meanwhile, Nuon was eating meat jerkies beside them.

    "That''s a good rtionship," Lawrend nodded his head in approval.

    "Also, how good are you with the bow?" Lawrend couldn''t help but ask her.

    She carried with her a bow and a rucksack full of her belongings.

    "Hmmm¡­ Good enough to kill an unsuspecting human easily," Amene replied to him.

    "That''s¡­ Don''t you have a better scale?" Lawrend asked her with a wry smile on his face.

    "Then, I can kill an unsuspecting True Sword and True Mage from 50 meters away," Amene replied to him.

    "Really? Is that the average strength of your tribe?" Lawrend asked her in disbelief.

    "It is. Everyone grew up training using the bow by hunting animals at the surrounding forest," Amene nodded her head and exined to him.

    "If your tribe is that strong, why did your tribe members still get caught?" Lawrend asked her curiously.

    "The humans from the south are strong. Most of them are Army Swords and some are Hill Swords," Amene replied to Lawrend with a frown on her face.

    "That strong?" Lawrend asked in disbelief.

    An Army Sword is as strong as a High Mage while a Hill Sword is as strong as an Arch Mage. It doesn''t make sense for Lawrend why such strong people would do something like that. He became curious how much a demihuman cat would sell for.

    "Yes. They catch a lot of us. If they are any weaker, they wouldn''t even stand a chance against us," Amene replied to him.

    "Wow," Lawrend murmured in amazement.

    The trio walked through the Yttervia Forest. Once in a while, they would encounter groups of demihuman cats that would intercept them. They only let them go because Amene exined to them what was going on.

    After a few hours, they came to a stop in a shrubbery.

    "You haven''t eaten, right?" Lawrend asked Amene who sat beside him.

    "I¡­ Yes," Amene nodded her head in embarrassment.

    She didn''t have the chance to eat earlier.

    "Take this. It''s meat jerky," Lawrend said and passed a bag of meat jerky to her.

    "Okay. I never tasted this before."

    Amene took it and opened the bag. She picked one meat jerky and examined it against the light of the sun.

    "It''s beef meat," Lawrend said to her.

    Amene took a bite and chewed it.

    "Nyaa! It''s delicious!" Amene eximed with her eyes shining in amazement.

    "You like it?" Lawrend asked her.

    "I do," Amene nodded her head vehemently.

    "Here, Amene. You can take mine," Nuon said to her from the side.

    There was a fawning smile on his face.

    "Huh..?"

    Amene took Nuon''s bag of meat jerky in puzzlement. She looked inside and saw that it was almost empty.

    "You have to eat a lot to grow big," Nuon said to her.

    His eyes slowly went down and stared at her t chest.

    "Pervert!" Amene shouted in disgust.

    She threw the almost empty bag of meat jerky back to Nuon.

    "I- That''s not what I meant!" Nuon hurriedly exined to her.

    "Hmph. Don''t talk to me," Amene harrumphed in displeasure.

    She knew that she had a t chest but for him to give her food and imply that she needs it to grow big only made her furious.

    Nuon''s mouth was left wide open seeing her reaction to him. He was frozen and couldn''t open his mouth to exin himself to her. She easily saw through his thoughts.

    The trio ate their lunch together before they stood up and continued on their journey.

    After several more hours, the sky darkened and night came.

    "The two of you are good at this," Amenemented in surprise.

    She saw how they made three small shelters made out of wood and leaves.

    "Lawrend taught me this," Nuon replied to her humbly.

    "It''s nothing special," Lawrend shrugged.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Wow! The more I know about you, the more amazing you seem, Lawrend," Amene said to him in disbelief.

    "I just know more than normal," Lawrend replied to her.

    KIEEEEEE

    Suddenly, a loud screech sounded from the sky.

 Chapter 188 - A Night Eagle

    "Duck!" Amene shouted.

    She pulled Lawrend in front of her down to the ground. Consequently, Nuon was the only one left standing.

    "Duck?" Nuon repeated in confusion.

    A dark shadow glided across the skies before swooping down towards Nuon who was the most eye-catching target.

    "Not in my watch. +zing Swathe+" A man''s voice shouted from afar.

    Arge swathe of mes appeared out of nowhere. It lit up the whole forest like it was daytime.

    The dark shadow revealed itself within the mes. It was a Night Eagle. It catches its prey at night simr to an owl but with greater ferocity.

    The Night Eagle dodged to the right and crashed into a tree.

    Meanwhile, at Lawrend and Amene.

    "Amene, thank you," Lawrend stared into her eyes in gratitude.

    She was under him while he supported himself with his hands above her, and she stared at him in a daze.

    "Y-Your wee!"

    Amene regained focus, and her eyes swam around in panic. Lawrend was so close to her that it felt ufortably intimate for her.

    Lawrend smiled at her before he moved to the side and crouched.

    "What''s going on?"

    Lawrend looked up at the mes in amazement. He could tell that it was made up of magic, a very strong one.

    "Ahh!" Nuon screamed and rolled on the ground.

    He dodged a stray bundle of mes hastily.

    "Who is it?" Lawrend looked around and asked.

    The mes had already started burning the surrounding trees. Huge clouds of smoke rose into the sky, and the bright mes lit up their surroundings.

    "..."

    It was silent. There was no response to Lawrend''s question.

    "Why are you helping us?" Lawrend shouted as he asked.

    "..."

    Still no response. Lawrend gave up and turned his attention back to his group.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Nuon was slightly far away from them. He had small wounds and bruises on his skin from suddenly rolling on the ground.

    "Nuon, Amene, let''s go. We don''t have time. If we stay any longer, we will be cooked alive," Lawrend said to the two of them.

    "Yes, Lawrend."

    Nuon nodded his head solemnly.

    "Yes."

    Amene nodded her head worriedly.

    "Follow me," Lawrend beckoned them with his hands.

    He led the way heading towards the direction of the Undrasil Tail Town.

    VOOOOUUUEEEE

    Suddenly, a loud low-hum sounded behind them.

    The mes were sucked to somece in the center before suddenly dying out.

    Lawrend''s group turned their heads back and saw the weird phenomena with gaping mouths.

    "We should get out of here. Our rescuer doesn''t seem to want to reveal himself to us," Lawrend said to them.

    "Lawrend, didn''t the voice sound familiar to you?" Nuon asked Lawrend with doubt on his face.

    "Huh? What do you mean?" Lawrend asked while he continued to lead the way while Nuon and Amene followed behind him.

    "I can''t remember, but the voice sounded fake to me," Nuon replied.

    "Really?"

    Lawrend looked behind at Nuon with wide eyes.

    "Give me some time. I''ll try to figure it out," Nuon said to him.

    "Amene, what was that bird?" Lawrend asked her.

    It was capable of attacking them silently. Instead, it opted to screech above them first which Amene quickly realized to be a threat.

    "It''s a Night Eagle. It uses its screech to confuse its target. Before you know it, it would gash the back of your neck with its sharp talons," Amend exined to Lawrend.

    "How strong was it?" Lawrend asked her.

    "Army Sword-level," Amene replied.

    "We got really lucky especially you, Nuon. If that unknown mage didn''t intercept the Night Eagle, you would most likely be dead by now," Lawrend said to him solemnly.

    "I almost died¡­" Nuon murmured

    Only after hearing Amene''s words did he realize how close he was to his death earlier.

    "We should go to a more secluded area," Lawrend said to them.

    He was worried that the Night Eagle would follow them and finish its job.

    "Yes. That''s the correct decision," Amene nodded her head in approval.

    The three of them found an area with dense foliage. It would be hard for another Night Eagle to spot them.

    They made another set of three shelters before they went to sleep. Lawrend was left as the lookout this time.

    He rested his back against a boulder in rxation. He thought about the things that happened to him on this journey.

    How he had to deal with a bad team captain, how he had to prove himself, how he met Daisy and Jasmine, how he met Grape, how he killed Logan, and how he met Amene.

    It had been a long journey. Lawrend could confidently say that he was satisfied with everything that he did.

    "What are you thinking?" Daisy''s voice suddenly asked him.

    "Nothing. Just reflecting on some things," Lawrend replied to her casually.

    "Oh? I bet you''re thinking of doing that catgirl, right?" Daisy asked Lawrend in a teasing voice.

    "Just when my mind was clear, you had to paint it ck. I seriously doubt that you are a part of that beautifuldy," Lawrend replied to her in exasperation.

    Lawrend had the impression that that girl is very pure and graceful. Daisy, who was supposedly a Soul Shard of her, had none of those characteristics.

    "Jasmine, why aren''t you saying anything?" Lawrend couldn''t help but ask.

    It had only been Daisy who was talking to him. Usually, she would also speak together with Daisy.

    "She can''t talk to you right now," Daisy said to him.

    "Huh? Why?" Lawrend asked in confusion.

    "She thinks you''re dirty for doing it with the catgirl that way," Daisy replied.

    "Really? If that''s the case, you should learn from her innocence," Lawrend said to her mockingly.

    "Uhh¡­ Lawrend?" Amene suddenly asked from behind Lawrend.

    "Ahh!" Lawrend screamed in surprise and turned around to see Amene staring at him weirdly.

    "Who are you talking to?" Amene asked.

    ''Crap. She definitely thinks that I''m crazy,'' Lawrend thought to himself in a grimace.

    "I''m talking to a ghost," Lawrend said to her with a forced smile on his face.

 Chapter 189 - Verdant Golden-Eyed Python

    "... Why can''t I tell that you''re lying or telling the truth?" Amene asked Lawrend doubtfully.

    "Hahahaha¡­ It''s because I''m joking," Lawrend said to her.

    "Okay." Amene nodded her head skeptically.

    "Anyways, what is it that is making you anxious?" Lawrend asked her calmly.

    He acted like he wasn''t just caught by her speaking to no one.

    "I feel homesick," Amene said to Lawrend.

    "You haven''t left your tribe before?" Lawrend asked her curiously.

    "I haven''t. This is my first time," Amene replied.

    "You shouldn''t worry about it too much," Lawrend patted the spot beside him.

    Amene understood his meaning and sat beside him.

    "There are many things in the outside world that will make you think back today. You would think that it was the best choice of your life," Lawrend said to her with a smile.

    "Can I rest on your shoulder?" Amene asked Lawrend shyly.

    "Sure," Lawrend nodded his head.

    Amene slowly rested her head on Lawrend''s shoulder. She stared in front of them in a daze. She was thinking back to her life in the tribe.

    "Will I really meet my little sister..?" Amene asked Lawrend dejectedly.

    "No doubt. You know that I haven''t lied to you, right?" Lawrend said to her in reassurance.

    "Yes. That''s why I''m trusting you right now," Amene replied.

    "Mm," Lawrend mumbled.

    Amene and Lawrend stayed in that position for a long time. The two of them silently enjoyed thepany of each other.

    Before long, Lawrend realized that Amene had already fallen asleep.

    He stared at her sleeping face and smiled warmly. He found such a cute catgirl like her. This journey wasn''t bad. Though, he still wasn''t sure what will happen once Joseph finds out that Logan is dead. He would surely ask them about it.

    Lawrend was still unsure if he shoulde clean or lie that something else killed Logan.

    Lawrend waited till he felt sleepy before he nudged Amene beside him.

    "Amene, it''s time for you to watch over us," Lawrend said to her.

    "Nyaa..?" Amene opened her eyes slowly.

    She stared at Lawrend''s face and tried to make sense of who he was.

    "L-Lawrend!"

    Amene widened her eyes in realization. Lawrend was so close to her.

    "I will go sleep. Wake us up immediately if something weird happens," Lawrend said to her.

    He didn''t wait for her to respond before he stood up and headed to his shelter to sleep. He was too tired to pay any more attention to his surroundings.

    "Okay," Amene nodded her head and watched Lawrend leave.

    ¡­

    The next morning, Lawrend woke up to Nuon sitting cross-legged in the center of their camp.

    "Oh, Lawrend. Good morning. Are we going already?" Nuon opened his eyes and asked him.

    "Maybeter. We should be close to the town," Lawrend replied.

    A map appeared in his hand, and he opened it to double-check.

    "Yep. It should take us less than half a day to reach the town," Lawrend said to him.

    "That''s good. I want to take a nap," Nuon said to him as he stood up and walked toward his shelter.

    Lawrend nodded his head.

    A bag of meat jerky appeared in his hand, and he started eating its contents while he sat on his previous spotst night.

    Lawrend waited for Amene and Nuon to wake up before the three of them headed out once again.

    They reached halfway when Lawrend noticed a green python in front of them. It was at least as thick as his waist, and it had thick scales on its body. The python didn''t seem to have noticed them.

    "Why are we so unlucky? Aren''t we leaving the forest?" Nuonined from the side.

    "Shh. Let''s go around it."

    Lawrend silenced Nuon and urged them.

    Thus, the three of them carefully circled around the python. They made sure to keep their eyes on it.

    "Phew. We made it past," Nuon sighed in relief.

    *Hissss*

    The trio immediately turned their heads around and saw the python staring at them with its golden eyes and flicking tongue.

    "Don''t move," Lawrend said to Nuon and Amene.

    "N-No. Lawrend, that is a Verdant Golden-Eyed Python. Its eyes track its target using body heat," Amene said to Lawrend with fear evident on her face.

    "What!? It has heat-seeking capabilities!?" Lawrend eximed in disbelief. "Let''s run!"

    Lawrend took the lead and ran away. Since it tracks its target using body heat, then it would be able to tell that they are its prey even if they try to not move.

    "Heat-seeking?" Amene repeated the term in confusion as she ran with them.

    *HISSS*

    The Verdant Golden-Eyed Python focused its eyes on them and slithered towards them speedily.

    Lawrend couldn''t help but be concerned and turned around to look behind them.

    "It''s fast!" Lawrend shouted in rm.

    The Verdant Golden-Eyed Python had almost caught up with them.

    "F*ck it!" Lawrend shouted and turned around.

    The Verdant Golden-Eyed Python took this as its chance and attacked with its mouth open wide and its fangs bared to Lawrend.

    Lawrend pointed his palm towards the Verdant Golden-Eyed Python and shouted, "+Shock Arc+!"

    BOOM

    A thick bolt of lightning shot out from his palm and entered directly into the throat of the Verdant Golden-Eyed Python. That was the moment it knew it f*cked up. The insides of the Verdant Golden-Eyed Python were not protected by its scales. It was just meat inside it.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Verdant Golden-Eyed Python stopped and twisted around in front of Lawrend as it writhed in agony.

    "It didn''t die?"

    Lawrend stared at the Verdant Golden-Eyed Python in shock. It took the full brunt of his Shock Arc yet it managed to survive his attack.

    The Verdant Golden-Eyed Python stopped wriggling and oriented itself before staring at Lawrend. There was a ferocity in its eyes that was not there before.

    Before, it only saw Lawrend as its lowly prey. Now, it saw Lawrend as its enemy. An enemy to use its full strength on.

    *HISSSSSS*

    Suddenly, hissing noises sounded around them. It came out of nowhere, and there were no visible signs of any snakes.

 Chapter 190 - Tenacity Of A Snake

    *POOF*

    The Verdant Golden-Eyed Python in front of them suddenly disappeared in a puff of smoke.

    "What!?" Lawrend yelled in shock.

    "Lawrend, look around us!" Nuon shouted in rm.

    Lawrend looked around and saw a bunch of smaller Verdant Golden-Eyed Python that hissed at them. There were at least thousands of snakes surrounding them.

    "Hey, Amene. What''s going on?" Lawrend turned to her and asked as the three of them slowly converged together. She didn''t tell them about this earlier.

    Meanwhile, the Mini Verdant Golden-Eyed Pythons slowly approached them.

    "Nyaaa!" Amene screamed. She couldn''t take it anymore and suddenly embraced Lawrend tightly.

    Her cat-like instincts were screaming to her that she should run. The problem was that there were thousands of Mini Verdant Golden-Eyed Pythons surrounding them. They would bite her before she could escape.

    "Amene!"

    Lawrend hurriedly pushed her away. She was restricting his movements by hugging him so tightly.

    "L-Lawrend! There are snakes around us! Save me!" Amene implored him desperately. Her embrace on his body tightened.

    "Let go of me first!" Lawrend said to her as he pushed her away from him strongly.

    "No!"

    Amene shook her head vehemently. No matter what, she wasn''t gonna let go of him.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Tsk!" Lawrend clicked his tongue in annoyance. He saw the snakes had already neared them dangerously too close.

    Instead of wasting time dealing with her, he decided to take action.

    "Nuon, buy me time," Lawrend said to him.

    "How!?" Nuon yelled in shock.

    "Find a way!" Lawrend replied with a shout.

    "+sh+!"

    Nuon hurriedly lifted a hand up in the air and a bright sh suddenly enveloped the surroundings.

    The Mini Verdant Golden-Eyed Pythons were blinded by the sudden sh and turned their heads away.

    Lawrend took this chance to chant his spell.

    "O'' great Amber, be my electron and kill my enemies, turn to sprite and overwhelm, Lightning Sprite!"

    Lawrend finished his chant and pointed his palm towards the direction of the town.

    BOOM ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP

    A thick bolt of purple lightning escaped Lawrend''s palm and split into two before splitting into 4, 8, 16, 32, 64, 128, 256, and so on until it was uncountable.

    The Mini Verdant Golden-Eyed Pythons had no chance against the onught of lightning as they were fried one by one. Their defenses had lowered after splitting into Mini Verdant Golden-Eyed Pythons. If it was the whole Verdant Golden-Eyed Python, it would have only flinched from Lawrend''s attack.

    "Alright! Run!" Lawrend shouted and hurriedly ran towards the cleared area.

    Amene let go of Lawrend, but she kept holding his hand. Nuon followed behind them.

    The Mini Verdant Golden-Eyed Pythons hurriedly tried to catch up to them, but a small snake could only run so fast.

    Suddenly, a loud hissing sound sounded and *POOF*.

    All of the Mini Verdant Golden-Eyed Pythons disappeared in puffs of smoke and turned into a Verdant Golden-Eyed Python. It was obviously much smaller than before as a lot of the Mini Verdant Golden-Eyed Pythons earlier had died.

    The Verdant Golden-Eyed Python suddenly gained speed as it slithered towards them.

    "What the f*ck!" Lawrend cursed angrily. He looked back and saw the Verdant Golden-Eyed Python gaining speed behind them. It would not take long before it catches up to them again.

    "The two of you run ahead! I will take care of the snake," Lawrend said to them before he let go of Amene''s hand and stopped before turning around to face the Verdant Golden-Eyed Python.

    "Lawrend!" Nuon and Amene shouted and looked back at Lawrend in rm.

    "I can''t use my full strength if the two of you are here," Lawrend said to them solemnly.

    "Let''s go!"

    Nuon grabbed Amene''s hand. He trusts Lawrend. He will surely find a way. After all, that''s what he had been doing all this time throughout their journey.

    "No!"

    Amene freed her hand from Nuon''s. She felt anxious leaving Lawrend behind just like that.

    "Amene, trust him," Nuon said to her and stared into her eyes solemnly.

    Amene turned her head away before starting to run again. Nuon followed after her, seeing that she had already decided.

    Meanwhile, Lawrend watched the Verdant Golden-Eyed Python approach him. He prepared himself mentally. He inhaled a long breath before releasing it.

    "Since you can survive my Shock Arc¡­ How about my Demonic Arc?" Lawrend murmured with a smirk.

    He raised his palm towards the Verdant Golden-Eyed Python and shouted, "+Demonic Arc+!"

    A thick and bright red arc of lightning escaped his palm and connected with the body of the Verdant Golden-Eyed Python in an instant. The red lightning traveled through the body of the Verdant Golden-Eyed Python and made it glow a bright red color.

    It stopped and squirmed in front of Lawrend. It was in pain much worst than the one it experienced before.

    "Did that kill it?" Lawrend asked himself.

    He observed the Verdant Golden-Eyed Python and realized that it didn''t seem to be dying yet so he raised his palm towards it once again.

    "+Shock Arc+!" Lawrend shouted.

    A purple arc of lightning escaped his palm and zapped the Verdant Golden-Eyed Python. It jolted and squirmed much vigorously than before.

    "What? It''s still not dead?"

    Lawrend stared at the Verdant Golden-Eyed Python in disbelief. Yes, it was squirming in front of him, but it wasn''t dead yet. How many Shock Arcs and Demonic Arcs would he have to use just to kill it?

    He doesn''t have many uses left anymore. He estimates that his mana would run out before he could kill it.

    "Why does this snake even exist?! It''s too resilient," Lawrendined out loud.

    ''Oh right, I still have the Thunderbolt Disk,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    It appeared in Lawrend''s hand, and he pointed it towards the snake.

    "+Shock Arc+!" Lawrend shouted.

    BOOM

    A shockwave ensued as the purple lightning arc connected with the Verdant Golden-Eyed Python. Its scales exploded off of its skin. A small smoke escaped the wound and rose into the air.

    "Finally!"

    Lawrend smiled happily, but just as he was celebrating, the Verdant Golden-Eyed Python''s eyes suddenly changed color. It turned blood-red.

 Chapter 191 - The Unknown Mage Shows Himself

    The Verdant Golden-Eyed Python''s scales changed into a blood-red color and red miasma leaked from its wound.

    "What''s going on¡­"

    Lawrend stared at the Verdant Golden-Eyed Python in shock. It was like red ink dripped onto paper as it changed color.

    "ROARRRR!!"

    The Verdant Golden-Eyed Python roared. A snake that shouldn''t have been able to roar released a deafening roar that shook the earth.

    Lawrend suddenly felt a suffocating mana pressure exude from the Verdant Golden-Eyed Python''s body. His body felt like it was beingpressed from the outside.

    "Holy Sh*t! I can''t kill this guy!" Lawrend cursed in fear.

    It became a totally different creature than before. The power he could feel from it was different.

    "A Ruby Red Python¡­" A voice suddenly said from afar.

    Lawrend turned his head in that direction in shock. That voice was familiar.

    "Mr. Joseph!?" Lawrend eximed in shock.

    He recognized the person that was walking towards him calmly from the forest who wore a red cloak.

    "Yo, Lawrend. It''s been a while," Joseph greeted Lawrend with a smile.

    "Why are you here?" Lawrend asked him.

    The Ruby Red Python heard Joseph''s footsteps and turned its head towards him. Its red eyes stared at Joseph curiously.

    "Step back. This Ruby Red Python is not your match anymore," Joseph said to Lawrend.

    Lawrend followed Joseph''s words and stepped back.

    The Ruby Red Python focused its eyes on Joseph. It could feel the power inside Joseph''s body.

    "Did the Verdant Golden-Eyed Python evolve?" Lawrend asked Joseph.

    "It did. Your unique lightning magic and magic artifact most likely catalyzed its evolution," Joseph exined to Lawrend.

    "..."

    Lawrend stared at his hand silently. So it was the red lightning that caused the evolution of the Verdant Golden-Eyed Python. His own mana almost caused his own death.

    "You don''t have to me yourself. This Ruby Red Python was already on the verge of evolving," Joseph reassured him.

    "I see."

    Lawrend nodded his head in understanding.

    "So¡­ Are you gonna attack or not?" Joseph taunted the Ruby Red Python.

    In response, it merely stared at him as it flicked its tongue.

    "Lawrend, buy me time," Joseph said to Lawrend before he started chanting, "O'' lord of fire¡­"

    He raised his red gem staff high up into the air.

    "What!?" Lawrend shouted in shock.

    He doesn''t think that he can stop that snake even for a second.

    The Ruby Red Python suddenly attacked so fast that Lawrend wasn''t able to even see a blur of its attack.

    CLANG

    A sword flew and hit the sharp fangs of the Ruby Red Python which stopped its attack.

    "Focus!" Joseph shouted to Lawrend.

    Lawrend felt a chill running down his spine after he realized that the Ruby Red Python almost killed him. If Joseph hadn''t saved him, he would have died without him realizing it.

    "...burn thisnd before me¡­" Joseph continued chanting.

    His staff started to slowly glow red as it was filled with his fire mana. The surrounding mana started to concentrate as the environmental mana was attracted by Joseph.

    "+Demonic Arc+!" Lawrend shouted.

    An arc of red lightning stopped the Ruby Red Python from advancing. Though it didn''t hurt it.

    "Mr. Joseph, I can''t hang on!" Lawrend shouted in panic.

    "...scorch every inch¡­"

    Joseph ignored Lawrend and continued chanting his spell.

    "WhatdoIdo?WhatdoIdo?WhatdoIdo?WhatdoIdo?" Lawrend asked himself repeatedly. His eyes bulged as his mind rapidly thought of possible solutions.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I have never tried this, but¡­ I hope it works!" Lawrend said to himself as he thought to something.

    He pointed both of his palms towards the Ruby Red Python and shouted, "+Demonic and Shock Arc+!"

    A bright red arc of lightning escaped his left hand while a bright purple arc of lightning escaped his right hand. The two lightning intertwined together and formed a single lightning arc.

    BOOM!!!

    It was like an earthquake hit the area as a shockwave spread to the surroundings. Branches were snapped and Lawrend flew backward like a broken kite.

    Nuon and Amene who were running far away looked behind them. The shock wave hit their faces and threw dust into the air.

    "Lawrend!" Amene shouted anxiously. She ran back in worry.

    "Amene!" Nuon called her and grabbed her hand forcefully. "What are you doing?" Nuon asked Amene angrily.

    "I''m going to Lawrend!" Amene replied to him with tears in her eyes.

    "Wha¡ª"

    Nuon was taken aback when he saw the tears in her eyes. He thought he heard his heart break into pieces. After all, this catgirl was someone he took interest in. Seeing her cry in worry for another man made him feel pain.

    "I''m going!"

    Amene pulled her hand free from Nuon''s grip and ran.

    As for Nuon, he was frozen in ce. He was too emotionally stressed to care about anything.

    ¡­

    "...incinerate the enemies¡­"

    Joseph continued chanting even though he was hit by the shock wave. Lawrend was down on the ground not far from him.

    The Ruby Red Python was bleeding from a charred wound on its face. Crackles of red and purple lightning appeared on its body from time to time. They were leftover from Lawrend''s lightning magic spell earlier.

    "...bring forth the mes of hell, Hell me Strike!"

    Joseph finally finished chanting. Pure red fire mana left the top of the red gem on his staff and flowed to the ground underneath the Ruby Red Python.

    A huge circle appeared around the Ruby Red Python and enclosed it.

    Then, BOOOM!

    A huge pir of me appeared in front of Joseph. It engulfed the Ruby Red Python inside it, cooking it alive.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­" Joseph panted heavily.

    That was an Arch Mage spell. Even for an Arch Mage like him, it isn''t easy to use that kind of a spell.

    "Lawrend!" Amene shouted in horror when she saw Lawrend motionless on the ground.

    "He''s fine. Just unconscious from using too much mana," Joseph said to Amene with a smile.

    "Lawrend¡­" Amene kneeled on the ground and embraced Lawrend tightly.

    "Nyaaa!! I thought you died, Lawrend!" Amene cried in relief.

 Chapter 192 - Ameneâ€™s Turbulent Feelings

    "Has this snake always been here?" Joseph asked Amene.

    "Who are you?"

    Amene raised her head and stared at Joseph in confusion.

    "I''m Lawrend''s Instructor," Joseph introduced himself.

    "Hm¡­ Okay. The Verdant Golden-Eyed Python is a legendary creature in this forest. There is only a 1% survival rate if you meet it," Amene exined to Joseph.

    "How long has it been here?"

    "500 years?"

    "It makes sense that it evolved now."

    Joseph nodded his head in understanding after hearing Amene''s reply.

    "Amene!" Nuon shouted from afar.

    Amene ignored him and embraced Lawrend tighter.

    Seeing that scene, Nuon felt bitter. A feeling of inferiority towards Lawrend bloomed inside him. That no matter what he did, Lawrend will always be better.

    "Nuon, help her carry Lawrend," Joseph ordered him.

    "M-Mr. Joseph!?"

    Nuon jumped back in fright when he heard Joseph''s voice.

    "Mm."

    Joseph nodded his head at him.

    "I will."

    Nuon nodded back at Joseph.

    "Amene, I''ll carry Lawrend for you," Nuon said to her.

    "Be careful," Amene replied. She helped Nuon carry Lawrend into his arms.

    "I got it," Nuon said to her after he made sure that he got a good grip on Lawrend''s body.

    While that was happening, Joseph approached the area where the Ruby Red Python died.

    "Not bad."

    Joseph picked up a blood-red crystal from the pile of ashes. The surrounding area had been razed to the ground. There were some leftover burning fires on some of the branches of the trees.

    Joseph pocketed the blood-red crystal.

    "PIIIIIII¡ª!" Joseph whistled with his fingers.

    Whoosh Whoosh

    The loud ps of the wyvern sounded from the horizon. It created a storm of dust as itnded at the ce where the Ruby Red Python died at.

    Joseph jumped on the back of the wyvern and rode it.

    "Nuon and the girl, ride behind me."

    Nuon crouched down a little before jumping upwards. Hended on the back of the wyvern and sat Lawrend in front of him carefully.

    "N-Nyaaa..?"

    Amene stared at the wyvern cautiously.

    "Don''t worry. It won''t bite you," Joseph reassured Amene with a smile.

    "Really?" Amene asked him doubtfully.

    "My baby won''t hurt you," Joseph said to her as he rubbed the neck of the wyvern.

    "Grrrr¡­" The wyvern roared softly in response.

    "See?"

    "Okay. I believe you."

    Amene nodded her head reluctantly. She could see that Joseph wasn''t lying to her from his facial expressions.

    Amene climbed on the back of the wyvern slowly. It took her about 10 seconds to climb on top of it.

    "Hang on tight," Joseph shouted.

    Suddenly, the wyvern jumped up from the ground and flew into the skies.

    "Nyaaaa!" Amene screamed in shock.

    She hurriedly gripped onto Nuon in front of her.

    "Ow!"

    Nuon could feel her squeezing his chest tightly. He struggled to breathe as his lungs ran low on air.

    It took a while before Amene let go of Nuon. She had already stabilized and realized that she won''t fall off the wyvern so easily.

    They flew for a short while longer before the Undrasil Tail Town appeared in front of them. The wyvern slowed down andnded not that far away from the town.

    "We''re here," Joseph said to them before he jumped down from the wyvern.

    Nuon followed after him and jumped down with Lawrend in his arms, and Amene carefully went off the wyvern.

    Amene pulled down her hood over her forehead. She doesn''t want her cat ears to be seen by other humans.

    After it saw that they were off its back, the wyvern flew into the sky and disappeared somewhere on the horizon.

    Joseph started walking towards the town. Nuon and Amene followed behind him like ducks.

    Amene''s heart was beating fast the closer they got to the town. She was scared that she would be caught the moment she entered inside. This would be her first time entering inside a human settlement.

    They soon arrived in front of the gates. A Hill Sword was examining every person that entered the town.

    His eyes thennded on Amene.

    She shivered in fear feeling the scrutinizing gaze of the middle-aged man. She was bold inside her tribe, but she doesn''t dare be bold in front of a human town especially down here in the south.

    "Where did youe from?" The Hill Sword asked.

    Joseph pulled his ID from his pocket and showed it to him.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Hill Sword scanned the contents of the ID before he nodded his head in satisfaction.

    "Okay. Pass."

    Joseph led the way and the four of them entered inside the town.

    Amene was covered in sweat after they passed through the gates because she heard all sorts of horrors about this town.

    Joseph led the two of them to an inn. They rented a room for each of them.

    Once inside, Nuonid Lawrend on his bed.

    "I will take care of him," Amene said to Nuon.

    Nuon furrowed his eyebrows hearing her words, and he left the room. It felt ufortable for him to hear her say that. Nevertheless, he can''t exactly do anything about it.

    Thud

    The door to the room closed. It was only Amene and Lawrend left inside.

    Joseph told her earlier that Lawrend only needed a good rest, and he would wake up. She watched his peacefully sleeping face silently.

    She feltplex emotions inside her. They had a passionate night that she doesn''t even remember. She realized that she trusted him a lot the moment the Verdant Golden-Eyed Python split into thousands of Mini Verdant Golden-Eyed Python. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have clung to him.

    Then, she realized how much of a burden she had been to him. If only¡­ she fought together with him. He wouldn''t be in this state right now.

    "Sigh. I miss Feli¡­" Amene sighed bleakly. She can''t wait to meet her little sister once again.

    A few hours passed as Amene continued daydreaming about her little sister.

    "Hm..."

    Lawrend mumbled as his eyelids trembled.

    "Lawrend!" Amene turned her head to him with excitement in her eyes. Her ears stood erect, and her tail swung energetically.

 Chapter 193 - A Catgirl Maid

    "Amene?" Lawrend called out to her as he groggily opened his eyes.

    He saw Amene sitting on the bed beside him. She had her hood down, and he could see her cute cat ears.

    "Nyaa! Are you okay? Do you feel any pain?" Amene asked Lawrend worriedly.

    "I''m fine. I just feel a little tired and out of mana," Lawrend said to her with a smile.

    "That''s a relief¡­"

    Amene breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Did we already arrive at the town?" Lawrend asked her as he looked around the room.

    "Yes. We arrived several hours ago."

    Amene nodded her head.

    "Huh, how long was I asleep?" Lawrend asked her a little confused.

    "The whole day. It''s almost nighttime outside," Amene replied.

    "How did you guys get here so fast?" Lawrend asked her in confusion.

    "Your instructor flew us here," Amene replied.

    "Mr. Joseph! Where is he!?" Lawrend eximed as he remembered Joseph.

    "He is in the other room," Amene replied.

    "I want to see him," Lawrend said to her as he stood up from the bed. He wanted to know the reason why he was there.

    "Wait, Lawrend!"

    Amene stood up and stopped him.

    "What is it?" Lawrend asked her with furrowed eyebrows.

    "You need to rest first," Amene replied with a serious look on her face.

    "I can already walk," Lawrend said to her and shook his head.

    "You still aren''t fully rested."

    Amene made an X with her arms.

    Lawrend stared into Amene''s eyes. He could see worry and concern inside those eyes.

    "Okay. Fine," Lawrend said to her and gave up. Heid back down on the bed.

    "I will go get food for you, okay?" Amene said to him with a smile.

    "Sure."

    Lawrend nodded his head.

    Amene smiled happily, and her tail zig-zagged joyfully. She hooded her head, opened the door, and left the room.

    "Sigh¡­ It feels like she''s already my maid," Lawrend sighed.

    Lawrend waited for 5 minutes before Amene came back. She entered the room while carrying a tray filled with food.

    There was a piping hot bowl of congee, a sd te, and a ss of water.

    "Lawrend!"

    Nuon suddenly entered the room. He looked at Lawrend with joy on his face.

    "You''re awake now!" Nuon shouted joyfully.

    Lawrend smiled at him, seeing his happiness for his well-being.

    "Amene¡­"

    Nuon noticed Amene and turned his head to the tray she was carrying. He looked at her face and at Lawrend before biting his lips bitterly.

    "I-I''m going now," Nuon said to them. He turned around and left the room.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "..."

    Lawrend and Amene stared at the closed door silently. Lawrend could guess what was going through Nuon''s head when he saw him look at Amene carrying the tray of food.

    "What''s wrong with him?" Amene asked Lawrend with furrowed eyebrows.

    "Ignore him. He will ept itter," Lawrend replied.

    "Okay. Anyways, I will feed you, Lawrend," Amene said to him with a pure smile on her face. She had already thrown Nuon to the back of her mind.

    Lawrend nodded his head at her.

    Amene walked towards him and ced the tray on the bedside table. She lifted the piping hot bowl of congee and sat on the bed.

    "Come closer, Lawrend," Amene said to him with serious care in her eyes. She was in caretaking mode. A mode she only uses for her little sister.

    Listening to her words, Lawrend sat up and moved closer to her.

    Amene took a spoonful of congee and blew on it, "Fuuu~ Fuuu~ Fuuu~"

    "Say ah~"

    Amene moved the spoon closer to Lawrend''s mouth. In response, he opened his mouth, and she spoonfed him.

    Lawrend felt like a little brother she was babysitting. She exudes that big sister vibe. As expected of Feli''s Elder Sister.

    Amene continued spoon-feeding Lawrend with congee till the bowl was empty.

    "Done!" Amene eximed happily.

    She ced the empty bowl back on the tray before picking up the ss of water.

    She moved it to Lawrend''s lips and slowly lifted it up with both of her hands to help him drink.

    She stopped when Lawrend drank halfway.

    "*Gulp* Thank you, Amene," Lawrend gulped and said to her with a smile.

    Even though he could do all of this without her help, he allowed her to have her fun. Besides, it wasn''t that bad to be fed like this. He felt like a king.

    "Nyaa! You should eat greens too, Lawrend," Amene said to him joyfully.

    "Why don''t you call me ''Master'' for the duration?" Lawrend proposed to her with a cheeky grin on his face.

    "Master..?"

    Amene tilted her head in confusion.

    "This is what maids do to their masters. They feed them like this," Lawrend exined to her.

    "Okay. I will try," Amene nodded her head solemnly.

    "Here, Master. Eat this cabbage."

    Amene fed a piece of cabbage into Lawrend''s mouth.

    Munch Munch Munch

    Lawrend chewed it before swallowing it. She continued feeding him like he was her pet caterpir until the te was empty.

    "That''s all, Master," Amene said to him with a smile.

    "I''m full. I will take a nap," Lawrend said to her as he slowlyid down on the bed.

    "You can''t do that, Master! You just ate."

    Amene stopped Lawrend. She used her hands to keep him fromying down.

    "Okay. Okay."

    Lawrend nodded his head in defeat. She was taking care of him so well that he was starting to feel like a child.

    "Wait for a few hours, Master. Or you can sleep while sitting," Amene said to him.

    "I understand."

    Lawrend nodded his head in response. He used his pillow to support his back as he closed his eyes while sitting.

    The food plus his low mana reserves slowly made Lawrend drowsy until he fell asleep.

    "Nyaa¡­ That was fun, Master."

    Amene smiled faintly seeing Lawrend''s sleeping face. She moved him to the side a little bit before she snuggled beside him on the bed.

    Her hands sped Lawrend''s hand. She stuck close to him, and they exchanged body heat with each other.

    Feeling thefortable feeling of Lawrend''spany, Amene soon fell asleep with a satisfied smile on her face.

 Chapter 194 - The Distant Memory Appears Once Again

    By midnight, Lawrend opened his eyes. He had a good sleep throughout the day.

    He felt something warm beside him and looked towards it. He saw a pair of fluffy ears and a cute sleeping face.

    "Wai- Amene!?" Lawrend eximed in shock.

    Amene was cuddling his arm while she slept soundly.

    "Hnnyaa¡­"

    As if responding to him, Amene tightened her embrace on his arm. He could feel her warm body pressed against him.

    "Amene, wake up," Lawrend said to her as he used his arm to nudge her.

    "Nyaa¡­ I''m sleeping¡­" Amene replied with her eyes still closed.

    "Amene, amene."

    Lawrend continued.

    Realizing that he won''t stop, Amene opened her eyes. She stared at Lawrend''s eyes in a daze.

    "Lawrend, what are you doing in my bed?" Amene asked groggily.

    "... This is my room," Lawrend replied with a wry smile on his face.

    "Huh."

    Amene blinked her eyes at Lawrend repeatedly. Her sleepy brain was trying to process what he meant.

    "Nyaa!" Amene yelled in realization.

    Her face turned red, and she buried her face in Lawrend''s arm.

    "Did you fall asleep like this?" Lawrend asked her curiously.

    "Nn."

    Amene nodded her head slightly.

    "Do you want to cuddle?" Lawrend asked.

    "..."

    Amene didn''t respond. She merely tightened her embrace on his arm.

    Seeing her cute appearance, Lawrend had the urge to nibble her ears.

    "Can I nibble your ears?" Lawrend asked.

    "Huh?"

    Amene raised her head and stared at Lawrend in puzzlement.

    "Do you want to try it?" Lawrend asked adamantly.

    "Try what?" Amene asked him in confusion.

    "This."

    After saying that, Lawrend took her ears in his mouth.

    "Nyaa!"

    Amene felt a shiver in her spine.

    Lawrend used his lips to nibble on her soft ears.

    "Nnnyaa¡­"

    Amene closed her eyes in reflex as she felt pleasure assault her senses.

    It was a weird feeling for her. It was something that she had never felt before. And because of it, she couldn''t help but rub her legs together.

    "N-Not my ears¡­" Amene said to Lawrend. Although she said all of that, she wasn''t trying to stop him in any way.

    Hearing her words of protest, Lawrend let go of her ear. She thought that was the end until Lawrend blew on it.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Nyaa!"

    Amene felt a shiver run through her body and a sudden tingle at her crotch.

    "You are pretty sensitive on your ears, huh," Lawrend said to her with a cheeky grin on his face.

    "I-I''m not," Amene replied and used her hands to cover her ears.

    "You don''t like it?" Lawrend asked her.

    "Nn nn," Amene replied with a shake of her head.

    "Alright if you say so," Lawrend said to her before he sat up.

    Amene raised her head and stared at Lawrend in confusion. For some reason, she felt disappointed that he didn''t continue. A feeling of emptiness filled her heart.

    "I will practice magic for now," Lawrend informed her before he crossed his legs and closed his eyes.

    After he used the two different lightning at the same time, Lawrend could feel that he was about to be a High Mage which is why he thought that this was the prime opportunity to be one.

    He looked inside his body and observed his mana. He had more of the purple lightning manapared to before, but he had almost none of the red lightning mana.

    ''I guess there''s no practical way to recover that mana,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    That mana was from Aezel in the first ce. Unless he can get more from her, he won''t recover any of it.

    ''How does Aezel recover her red lightning mana anyways?'' Lawrend asked himself in puzzlement.

    He had never heard her talk about it before. He will ask her once he returns to the capital.

    With his eyes still closed, Lawrend opened his palm and released a lot of purple lightning mana. It arced all over his hand, and he tried to control it to form a circle on his hand.

    Of course, Lawrend failed. Electricity tends to follow the shortest path, so making it travel in a circle is making it go against that principle.

    However, Lawrend still somewhat seeded. He wasn''t able to make a smooth circle, but he was able to make a rough circle.

    Lawrend could feel that once he seeded in making this smooth circle, he would be a High Mage.

    He lost track of time. The only thing on his mind was to focus on making a smooth lightning circle.

    BOOM

    Lawrend felt a mini-explosion inside his body. His mana suddenlypressed together, and he exhaled impurities that were within his mana before.

    ¡­..

    ¡­.

    ¡­

    ..

    . [AN: Continuation from thest scene in chapter 88.]

    "Because he said so," The goddess replied to him with a meaningful smirk on her face.

    "Who is ''he''?" The handsome man asked her in confusion.

    "He is someone that I can only look up to. A being whose orders I can only follow," The goddess replied to him with mncholy.

    "Do I know him?" The handsome man asked.

    "You don''t. But he knows everything about you," The goddess replied.

    "Why is he helping me?" The handsome man asked.

    "That''s something I can''t answer."

    The goddess shook her head.

    "Can I speak with him?" The handsome man asked.

    "You can. As long as..."

    .

    ..

    ¡­

    ¡­.

    ¡­..

    The dream ended, and Lawrend opened his eyes.

    He saw a slender and petite naked body in front of him. Her skin was dripping wet with water. She crouched in front of a rucksack and picked out a beast''s skin.

    She then wrapped it around her waist and covered her non-existent breast.

    Then, she bent down, grabbed another beast''s skin inside the rucksack, and a hooded cloak on the floor.

    Lawrend widened his eyes in shock. He saw her pristine pussy, and her plump ass.

    The woman wore the beast''s skin on her crotch, and her hooded cloak before turning around.

    "..."

    Amene stopped in her tracks and stared at Lawrend who was staring at her.

    "Nyaa!!" Amene screamed to the top of her lungs, crouched down on the floor, and covered her chest.

    Lawrend turned his head to the right to look away.

    "How much did you see..?" Amene asked in a whisper.

    "Everything," Lawrend replied to her honestly.

 Chapter 195 - He Saw Everything

    "Nnnnmmmm¡­ Why didn''t you say anything?" Amene asked Lawrend with a pout.

    "You were busy."

    Lawrend shrugged his shoulders.

    "Pervert."

    Amene felt like she had already shown Lawrend everything at this point.

    "Cough. It wasn''t my fault that you were putting on your clothes directly in front of me," Lawrend replied to her awkwardly.

    "At this rate, I would have no choice but to¡­" Amene whispered softly.

    "But to what?"

    Lawrend wasn''t able to fully hear what she said.

    "Never mind, never mind."

    Amene waved her hands in front of her.

    "Okay..."

    Lawrend nodded his head slowly. He was very curious about what she said there.

    "Anyways, Mr. Joseph visited you this morning," Amene said to him.

    ''That''s it? She isn''tining or angry at me?'' Lawrend thought to himself in confusion. Women are really confusing.

    "How long was I practicing magic?" Lawrend asked her.

    "Throughout the whole night and morning," Amene replied.

    "Huh. It wasn''t that long," Lawrend thought out loud.

    He expected it to have taken longer than that. It seems like he had already been very close to breaking throughst night.

    "Yes. It wasn''t. Mr. Joseph said that it would take you about a week which is why I thought that¡­ you wouldn''t wake up so soon..." Amene''s voice became softer and softer at the end of her words.

    "Hahahaha¡­" Lawrendughed after hearing her words.

    For some reason, he found it funny that it happened in the first ce because of Joseph.

    Amene''s face turned red hearing Lawrendugh at her.

    Lawrend noticed that and squinted his eyes at her. He found it too odd that she was silently epting everything. His sixth sense was telling him that something was up.

    "Umm¡­ Lawrend, could I call you Master again?" Amene proposed to him shyly.

    "Sure! You could even be my maid."

    Lawrend nodded his head instantly. That was what he was aiming for in the first ce.

    "Maid¡­ I can only call you Master for now. I''m still not sure if I want to be your maid yet. At least, not until I meet my little sister," Amene replied to him with a serious look on her face.

    "Then, do you want to wear a maid uniform?" Lawrend asked her. He was very interested to see her in a maid uniform.

    "A maid uniform? What does that look like?"

    Amene tilted her head in curiosity.

    Let''s go outside. Let''s buy one for you," Lawrend said to her with a smile.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Okay."

    Amene nodded her head. Even though she doesn''t want to be his maid yet, she was curious about this maid thing. After all, she had never stepped foot outside of her tribe.

    "I will take a bath first then let''s meet Mr. Joseph," Lawrend said to her before he stood up and entered the shower room.

    Amene waited for a dozen minutes before Lawrend stepped out with his hair still wet.

    "Let''s go."

    Lawrend beckoned her with his hand.

    Amene stood up and followed him outside of the room.

    "Where is Mr. Joseph''s room?" Lawrend asked her as he looked around the empty hallway.

    "Here," Amene replied and stood in front of the room next to them.

    Lawrend nodded his head at her in gratitude before knocking on the door.

    *Knock Knock Knock*

    "Who is it?" Joseph''s voice rang out from inside.

    "It''s me, Lawrend," he replied.

    "What? Come in."

    Joseph''s voice sounded surprised. He clearly didn''t expect that Lawrend would already be awake.

    Lawrend opened the door and entered the room.

    "Did you fail?" Joseph asked Lawrend with a solemn face.

    "I was close," Lawrend replied with a shake of his head and arge grin on his face.

    "Great! You exceeded my expectations."

    Joseph nodded his head at Lawrend in satisfaction.

    "Mr. Joseph, I want to ask. Were you following us all the time?" Lawrend asked him grimly.

    Joseph''s facial expression instantly changed to a solemn one.

    "I was."

    Joseph nodded his head and kept his eyes staring into Lawrend''s.

    "Did you see me do it..?" Lawrend asked with a frown.

    "I did. I will pretend I didn''t see it," Joseph replied and nodded his head solemnly.

    "Phew. It will be bad if word gets out in the capital that I did it with a catgirl through her other hole," Lawrend released a sigh of relief.

    "Huh?"

    Joseph blinked his eyes in confusion. For some reason, he felt like they were misunderstanding something here.

    "Lawrend, what do you mean?" Joseph asked with furrowed eyebrows.

    "Y-You saw it, right? How embarrassing..."

    Lawrend smiled wryly with his face red. Just talking about it with someone that saw them do it made him want to bury himself underground.

    Amene, who was beside him, also had a red face.

    "You weren''t talking about Logan?" Joseph asked him with widened eyes.

    "Oh, that guy."

    Only then did Lawrend remember about Logan. So many interesting things happened after that guy disappeared so it was very easy to forget about him.

    "You forgot that you killed Logan!?" Joseph eximed in shock.

    "..."

    Lawrend slowly turned his head away. Logan was just that obnoxious of a guy to remember.

    "I don''t know what to do about you..."

    Joseph shook his head. He felt like he just lost 200 years of his life in the past 10 seconds.

    "Hahahaha... You won''t tell anyone, right?" Lawrendughed it off forcefully.

    "I won''t. But why were you more concerned about someone seeing you do sexual acts..?" Joseph asked him tiredly.

    "I don''t want controversy," Lawrend replied with a shrug of his shoulders.

    "Sigh," Joseph released a tired sigh hearing his reply.

    "You could have stopped me, right?" Lawrend asked him with a smirk.

    "Hahaha. Certainly. I thought it wasn''t that bad for the world to lose another scum," Joseph replied with a lightheartedugh.

    "True."

    Lawrend crossed his arms and nodded his head in agreement.

    "I almost forgot. How close were you to bing a High Mage?"

    Theugh in Joseph''s eyes disappeared. It was reced with seriousness. For him, this was a very serious thing.

    "About a month," Lawrend replied calmly.

    Amene furrowed her eyebrows seeing Lawrend lie with a straight face.

 Chapter 196 - Amene Sees The Reality Of Demihuman Slaves

    "That''s good. I will try to convince the academy that you seeded in the special mission even though Logan is ''missing''," Joseph said to Lawrend.

    "Thank you, Mr. Joseph."

    Lawrend bowed to him respectfully. This would alleviate Lawrend''s concerns about failing the special mission because Logan didn''te back with them

    "Mm. The Purple Thunder Grand Mage has high expectations for you."

    Joseph nodded his head.

    "Do you have any other questions?" Joseph asked.

    "Ah, no."

    Lawrend shook his head.

    "Very well. We will leave tomorrow. Enjoy yourst day in the city," Joseph said to him.

    "Alright. I got it," Lawrend replied with a nod of his head.

    "Let''s go, Amene."

    Lawrend turned around and urged Amene before leaving the room.

    Once they were outside and the door was closed, Amene turned around and looked at Lawrend in a panic.

    "H-He saw us doing it?" Amene asked him in a stutter.

    "He did..." Lawrend replied to her with a wry smile on his face.

    He didn''t expect that Joseph had nned to watch them from the start.

    "Ahhh! I can''t remember it, but it''s only making me more embarrassed!" Amene lightly screamed in despair.

    "Don''t worry about it. He didn''t watch us on purpose," Lawrend reassured her. He was sure that Joseph is not that kind of a person. At least, he hopes he didn''t watch the whole thing.

    "Okay..."

    Amene nodded her head reluctantly. She could only try to not be too bothered by it.

    "Let''s go buy you a maid uniform," Lawrend said to her with a smile, and he grabbed her hand.

    "Okay!"

    Amene nodded her head somewhat energetically. This was her way of trying to forget about it.

    Lawrend brought Amene outside of the inn. It was daytime and numerous people were walking through the streets.

    *Zun*

    Amene suddenly turned her head to the right. She stared at a demihuman catman that was carrying sacks upon sacks of rice.

    Her eyes widened and pain gripped her heart.

    "Heuer¡­" Amene murmured bitterly.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A few days ago, she was too nervous to pay attention to her surroundings when they first arrived in the town. This was her first time seeing her tribesmen being treated like ves.

    "Let''s go," Lawrend pulled her with him.

    "I want to free him," Amene said to Lawrend as she resisted his pull.

    Realizing that she won''t budge, Lawrend turned around and stared into her eyes.

    "You can''t," Lawrend said to her solemnly.

    "I¡­ I will," Amene replied with gritted teeth.

    "You aren''t even as strong as your Tribal Chief. What makes you think that you can liberate a demihuman in this town?" Lawrend asked her seriously.

    "But he is my fellow tribesman¡­" Amene replied to Lawrend as tears slowly started to fall from her eyes.

    "Once you''re strong enough. I will help you," Lawrend said to her.

    "How long would that take?" Amene asked despondently.

    "Depends if you train really hard. If you don''t, it will take many many years," Lawrend replied.

    "I don''t want that¡­" Amene responded with teary eyes.

    "That''s good. You must train hard. You use the bow, right?" Lawrend asked her.

    "Yes," Amene nodded her head slowly.

    "You need to be a Grand Mage-level Bow user at least," Lawrend said to her.

    "That''s very high¡­"

    Amene felt like she was dealing with an insurmountable mountain when she heard his words.

    "That''s normal. The humans of this town are very powerful. Most of them are here to earn a quick buck by catching demihumans. If you can be stronger than them, you can do anything you want," Lawrend said to her.

    "I understand," Amene nodded her head with determined eyes.

    "Let''s go. I will introduce you to someone," Lawrend said to her and pulled her with him.

    Amene didn''t resist this time. She allowed Lawrend to pull her with him. They went through the streets. She saw many demihuman ves, but she didn''t say anything.

    They stopped in front of an inn that had the name, "Cat Inn."

    "This is it," Lawrend said to her.

    "Huh?"

    Amene blinked her eyes in confusion.

    Lawrend didn''t reply to her. He pulled her inside with him.

    Once inside, they were greeted by a catgirl in a maid uniform. This catgirl is very familiar to Lawrend.

    "Wee cust¡ª Lawrend!?"

    Grape was just about to greet the usual way when she realized that it was Lawrend.

    "It''s been a while, Grape," Lawrend greeted her with a smile.

    "Master, follow me!"

    Grape pulled Lawrend with her. Consequently, she also pulled Amene who was holding Lawrend''s hand.

    "W-Woah!"

    Lawrend almost lost bnce when she suddenly pulled him. As for Amene, she was shocked speechless when she saw the outfit Grape was wearing.

    Grape brought them into an empty room upstairs.

    "I missed you!" Grape shouted exaggeratedly.

    "Actually, I''m here to introduce you to someone," Lawrend ignored her words and said to her.

    "I-Is that you, Grape?" Amene asked her in disbelief.

    "Who?"

    Grape turned her head to Amene in surprise. She was surprised to hear her name from someone she never told it to.

    Amene pulled down her hood and showed her face and cat ears to Grape.

    "Amene Lana!" Grape eximed in shock.

    She turned her head to Lawrend and said, "You already found her?? That was so fast."

    "A lot of things happened," Lawrend replied with a shrug of his shoulders.

    "Grape!"

    Amene embraced Grape tightly. She was unsure before, but after seeing her reaction and the way she looked like, Amene was sure that it was Grape.

    "Amene¡­ It has been 4 years since Ist saw you."

    Grape returned her embrace with a rxed smile on her face.

    "The two of you know each other?" Lawrend asked them in surprise.

    "We do."

    Grape nodded her head.

    "We used to y with each other back in the tribe," Amene exined to Lawrend.

    "Oh!" Lawrend eximed in understanding.

    "What happened to you, Grape? What are you wearing?" Amene asked her as she examined her body.

    "It was hard at first but¡­ I somehow managed. This is my outfit every day.. A maid uniform," Grape responded to her.

 Chapter 197 - Freedom ?

    "So that''s a maid uniform¡­ What do you do in here while you wear it?" Amene asked Grape innocently.

    "S-Sexual services¡­" Grape replied bitterly.

    "So the rumors were true¡­" Amene murmured in a daze.

    "Yes. Humans in the south are horrible¡­"

    Grape raised her hand and rubbed Amene''s ears.

    "I''m so sorry I can''t save you now! I promise I will save you one day!"

    Amene embraced Grape again. This time, it was much tighter than before.

    Grape cupped Amene''s face and said, "It''s alright. Knowing that your sister is safe and didn''t end up like me is enough. You have a bright future ahead of you, Amene."

    Tears slowly welled up in Grape''s eyes. She wanted to be free, but she couldn''t. If she attempts to escape, she would die. She still wants to meet her family back in the tribe before that happens.

    Lawrend couldn''t help but raise both of his hands and rub both of their heads together.

    "Nnyaa¡­"

    "Nyaa¡­"

    Grape and Amene''s faces rxed, feeling Lawrend''s touch.

    "How strong is your Master here, Grape?" Lawrend asked her.

    "About as strong as a High Mage¡­ wait, you couldn''t be thinking of¡ª"

    Grape''s eyes widened in realization.

    "Mm. I will save all of the catgirls here," Lawrend said to her solemnly.

    "Thank you!"

    Grape released Amene and embraced Lawrend tightly. There was happiness on her teary face.

    "How could I still be a man if I just let you suffer for years?" Lawrend said to her with a faint smile on his face.

    "Lawrend¡­"

    Amene was touched upon hearing Lawrend''s words.

    "Alright. Let''s go meet your ''Master''," Lawrend said to her.

    "Yes!"

    Grape nodded her head energetically. She brought Lawrend and Amene with her back downstairs. They entered an obscure hallway and arrived in front of a room.

    "This is his office," Grape said to Lawrend.

    "I got it. Wait here," Lawrend said to her before he opened the door and entered the room.

    "Huh? Who are you?"

    A bearded middle-aged man raised his head and stared at Lawrend in puzzlement. He was signing a piece of paper as he sat behind a table.

    "How much do I have to pay to buy your ''goods''?" Lawrend asked.

    "Goods? Hehehehe. You took a liking to one, huh? It''s 10,000 gold each! The best one sells for 100,000 gold," The bearded middle-aged manughed creepily after realizing that Lawrend was talking about his ves.

    "Show me how you control the parasites inside them," Lawrend said to him and threw a stack of 10,000 gold banknotes.

    "You''re very eager, huh. I use this."

    The bearded middle-aged man pulled a piece of gemstone under the table. It glowed a blood-red color. One would notice white strings of silk inside if you examine it closely.

    "Does that only work for one ve?" Lawrend asked.

    "Of course. You may not know, but this is the Parasite-Submission Gemstone. A very powerful magic artifact that is used to subdue women. If you know what I mean," The bearded middle-aged man winked at Lawrend at the end of his words.

    "Also, this is for my best catgirl ve. Her name is Grape¡ª"

    Boom!

    Before he could finish his words, the bearded middle-aged man was suddenly interrupted by a purple lightning arc that pierced his heart.

    The bearded middle-aged man''s eyes were opened wide as he slowly fell to the ground, dead.

    "That was too easy? I guess even strong mages can''t defend themselves if they can''t react¡­" Lawrend said to himself. His attack was so unexpected that the bearded middle-aged man let down his guard and allowed Lawrend to easily kill him.

    Lawrend walked towards the corpse and grabbed the blood-red gemstone that dropped on the ground.

    ''Now what¡­ how do I set her free? Would breaking this gemstone kill the parasite worm or her?''

    Lawrend was stuck in a dilemma. He managed to trick the ''Master'' yet when he got what he wanted, he had no clue what to do with it.

    "Sigh¡­" Lawrend released a long sigh.

    He shook his head and pulled the Storage Ring on the bearded middle-aged man''s finger.

    He inspected inside and saw dozens of other blood-red gemstones inside.

    "I hope Grape knows how to use these¡­" Lawrend murmured before he left the room.

    "Lawrend! What happened? Did you seed?" Grape asked Lawrend anxiously. After all, this concerned her future.

    "I did."

    Lawrend nodded his head with a smile.

    "Thank you!"

    Grape embraced Lawrend again in gratitude.

    "Mmnnyaa!"

    Grape kissed Lawrend on the cheeks. Her tail swung around happily.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Grape¡­"

    Lawrend stared at her in shock. He didn''t expect her to suddenly kiss him.

    "What''s going on here?" Another catgirl in maid uniform appeared and asked them.

    She heard a loud booming sound and came here to investigate.

    "Zenya! We''re free! Lawrend saved us!" Grape shouted in excitement.

    "Free? What do you mean? Are you okay, Grape?" Zenya asked her worriedly. She thought that something was wrong with Grape''s head.

    "He killed the innkeeper! Our disgusting Master is dead!" Grape exined to her in excitement.

    "R-Really!?" Zenya eximed in shock and disbelief.

    "Yes!"

    Grape nodded her head.

    "Nyaa!!" Zenya meowed loudly in happiness.

    "Come on! Let''s go inform the others," Grape said to Zenya.

    "Right!"

    Zenya nodded her head in agreement.

    "Great Master, give me an hour! We will kick all of the guests and round up all of the maids," Grape turned to Lawrend and said to him.

    "Alright," Lawrend nodded his head with a smile.

    "Let me help you convince them," Amene suddenly said just as Grape and Zenya were about to leave.

    "Sure!" Grape nodded her head eagerly.

    Thus, the three catgirls left Lawrend and did what they had to do.

    "I hope we can leave before we get found out¡­" Lawrend murmured to himself. It would be a daunting task to traffic these catgirls outside of the town.

    There will always be guards watching every corner of the Town''s Wall. He has toe up with a n tonight, or these catgirls will be caught again.

    If they are caught again, they would be treated much worse than before.

 Chapter 198 - Maid And Maidservants

    Lawrend exited the obscure hallway and arrived at the first floor of the inn.

    Currently, Zenya was barring entry to all of the new customers.

    "Sorry customer, this establishment is closed for the day," Zenya said to a male customer who just entered the inn.

    "Oh, I wille back tomorrow then."

    The male customer nodded his head and left.

    Lawrend looked at the receptionist table, and he saw a pure white catgirl packing up some small essories on it.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" Lawrend waved at her with a smile.

    "I''m sorry, Customer. We have urgent renovations to the inn so you cane back another time," The pure white catgirl raised her head and said to Lawrend apologetically.

    "No, no, no. I''m not a customer."

    Lawrend shook his head.

    "You aren''t? Then what are you doing here?" The pure white catgirl asked.

    "My name is Lawrend. What is yours?" Lawrend introduced himself to her and extended his hand.

    "M-My name is Jania," Jania responded shyly and took Lawrend''s hand.

    "I''m the one freeing you girls," Lawrend said to her with a smile.

    "So you''re the human Sister Grape talked about!" Jania nodded her head in understanding.

    "So, what were you doing?" Lawrend asked her again.

    "I''m gathering my things," Jania replied as she continued collecting the essories.

    "Do you want me to help you?" Lawrend asked her with a kind smile on his face.

    "That will be helpful! Can you collect these earrings and bracelets into this bag?" Jania asked Lawrend.

    "Uhh¡­ Where did you get these?" Lawrend asked her in confusion.

    There are so many pairs of earrings and bracelets.

    "It was from the nice customers. They gave it to me," Jania answered Lawrend with a smile.

    "Wow¡­" Lawrend was left speechless hearing her words.

    "Anyways, I will go help Sister Grape. See youter, Lawrend," Jania bid farewell to Lawrend. She ran up the stairs and disappeared.

    "..."

    Lawrend could only shake his head and watch her leave. He looked at the essories in front of him and ced them all inside the brown bag she gave him.

    Lawrend waited for almost an hour. He saw several guests leave the inn with Grape, Amene, and Jania helping them leave.

    "See you, Customer!" Zenya waved to thest customer to leave the inn.

    "Is that all?" Lawrend asked them.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Amene, Grape, Zenya, Jania, and 20 other catgirls stood in front of Lawrend.

    "That''s all, Master!" Grape responded to Lawrend immediately.

    "Master..?" Lawrend asked her as he blinked his eyes in confusion.

    "Yes. From now on, I''m your Maid!" Grape said to Lawrend with a smile.

    "Wha¡ª?"

    Lawrend stared at her in shock. He didn''t expect her to suddenly dere herself to be his maid.

    "What? You don''t want me to, Master?" Grape asked Lawrend teasingly.

    "Hmmm¡­ Let me think for a while," Lawrend replied to her, and he held his chin in thought.

    A few minutester, Lawrend opened his mouth and said, "Fine, but you can only be a maidservant."

    "A maidservant? What is the difference of it to a maid?" Grape asked Lawrend curiously.

    "It has the same meaning, but if you are my maidservant, you are my maid and not at the same time. My maids can do stuff that maidservants cannot," Lawrend exined to her.

    "I''m only a maidservant..?" Grape asked Lawrend, downcast.

    "Mm. I already chose Amene to be my catgirl maid, actually," Lawrend replied to her.

    "Ah!" Amene moaned in surprise.

    "Lucky you, Amene," Grape said to her with a forced smile.

    "L-Lawrend, I can be the maidservant instead," Amene said to Lawrend. She felt bad seeing the face Grape was making.

    "Amene, do you know what the word ''maid'' means?" Lawrend asked her.

    "Someone who wears a maid uniform and takes care of the Master?" Amene replied to Lawrend, unsure.

    "What you said is correct but that''s not all. A maid means someone who is a ''maiden'', or in other words, a virgin. You now know why I can''t ept Grape, right?" Lawrend asked her.

    "No¡­"

    Grape''s face fell hearing Lawrend''s exnation. She now finally understood why Lawrend couldn''t ept her. If only she can go back in time¡­

    "..." Amene was silent.

    She didn''t expect that Lawrend had ced so much thought into this.

    "Anyways, all of you, be ready. We will sneak out tonight," Lawrend looked at the group of catgirl maids gathered in front of him.

    Seeing so many of them, Lawrend couldn''t help but have fantasies. He can imagine that they are experts in ''that'' field.

    ''I shouldn''t take advantage of their gratitude to do something like that,'' Lawrend thought to himself and shook his fantasy out of his head.

    "Yes, Master!" All of the catgirls responded.

    "Prepare your things. Make sure it''spact."

    "Yes, Master!"

    ¡­

    Late midnight came. Lawrend exited the inn and looked left and right. There were barely any humans walking around.

    "Go!"

    Lawrend raised his hand into the air.

    *Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh*

    Several shadows left the door of the inn and scattered all around the streets. They were the catgirl maids wearing ck hooded cloaks.

    "Master," Amene called out to Lawrend as she walked towards him.

    "Follow me," Lawrend ordered without ncing at her.

    Lawrend walked through the streets and headed towards one of the town''s walls. He inspected it from afar and observed if there were any guards.

    ''Not this one,'' Lawrend thought to himself. He saw a guard patrolling above the wall.

    He continued walking along the town''s walls. Meanwhile, dozens of shadows followed behind him from multiple angles. Lawrend ordered them to disperse so it''s not easier for them to be caught.

    Seeing their expertise, Lawrend was impressed. He thought that it would take some effort. It seems like they had not forgotten their strengths as part of the Yttervia Demihuman Cat Tribe.

    After almost circling for an hour, Lawrend finally found a part of the wall that was empty.

    "Go!"

    Lawrend raised his hand and pointed to the top of the wall.

 Chapter 199 - Grape Finally Gets It ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    The shadows following behind Lawrend jumped onto the wall and climbed it to the top.

    "Damn¡­"

    Lawrend was shocked seeing their superhuman capabilities. They scaled that wall like they were rock climbers in harnesses.

    "You sure you aren''t going?" Lawrend asked Grape who was standing beside him.

    "Mm. I don''t think I will fit in the tribe anymore," Grape replied sadly.

    "Why?" Lawrend asked her with furrowed eyebrows.

    "Males in the tribe despise non-virgin catgirls. There is a high chance that I won''t be able to marry. The other girls will all realize that once they arrive there," Grape exined to him.

    "You didn''t tell them?" Lawrend asked her with wide eyes.

    "Hehehe. What would I do if they all demanded to also be your maidservants?" Grape replied with a smirk.

    "You naughty cat¡­" Lawrend admonished her yfully.

    "Ehem," Amene faked a cough seeing them acting so close with each other.

    "I won''t steal him from you, Amene," Grape said to her with a smirk.

    "Hmph," Amene harrumphed and ignored her.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Let''s go. It''s almost morning," Lawrend urged them.

    They left and headed to Lawrend''s inn which took them 10 minutes to reach as it was quite far.

    Lawrend brought Amene and Grape with him inside his room.

    "That was tiring¡­"

    Lawrend stretched his arms upward. Running all around so much while trying his best to be silent is more tiring than it sounds like.

    "Why don''t I relieve some of your stress, Master? Since I''m already your maidservant, I can do this much, right?" Grape asked Lawrend with an excited grin on her face.

    "I guess, why not?" Lawrend replied to her with a smile.

    "Nyaa! I will start immediately!"

    Grape nodded her head excitedly. She kneeled in front of Lawrend and ced her hand over his crotch.

    "Come out,e out, little one," Grape chanted as she rubbed his crotch.

    "What are the two of you doing!?" Amene screamed in shock seeing Grape''s obscene actions.

    "You can join if you want, Amene," Grape said to her before she fully ignored her and focused on rubbing Lawrend''s crotch.

    Slowly, Lawrend''s little brother grew harder and harder. It didn''t take long for it to feel solid as a rock.

    "This is too lewd¡­"

    Amene covered her eyes with her hands. Though, you can notice the tiny gaps in between her fingers.

    "It''s ready!" Grape eximed.

    She pulled down Lawrend''s pants, and his long and bulging cock sprang onto her face.

    "Nyaaa!!" Grape eximed in surprise.

    As for Amene, her eyes widened seeing Lawrend''s familiar cock. For some reason, another itch appeared deep inside her cave.

    "Ahm."

    Grape took Lawrend''s cock directly into her mouth. She munched it using her lips happily.

    "Dish ish wut I hab bin weyting for," Grape said to Lawrend with his cock still in her mouth. (CLEAR: This is what I have been waiting for.)

    Suddenly, Grape swallowed Lawrend''s cock deep inside her mouth. She used her rough cat tongue to give him a pleasure he never felt before. She wrapped it all around the length of his rod and licked it all over.

    Lawrend gripped her head in reflex. He used his hand to slow her down. It was too much stimtion in such a short amount of time.

    Lawrend underestimated her. Feeling that Lawrend was slowing her down, she used her throat and swallowed the tip of his cock.

    "Ah!" Lawrend moaned uncontrobly.

    That was a weird yet the best sensation he had felt from oral sex. It was like her throat was sucking the tip of his cock inside. The undtions of her esophagus felt like it was massaging him tightly.

    Seeing that Lawrend was weakened, Grape held his legs and gave his cock a deepthroat.

    This time, Grape''s throat attempted to swallow the whole head of Lawrend''s mushroom.

    "You''re so good¡­" Lawrend said to her as he tried his best to endure.

    Grape then released Lawrend''s cock. Her sticky saliva dripped down her chin lewdly while some of it dripped down his hard cock.

    "Did you like that?" Grape asked him.

    "Yes. You''re so good."

    Lawrend nodded his head in a daze. He couldn''t believe that he passed this opportunity before. He regretted not doing this with her earlier.

    "Do me!" Grape implored.

    She turned around and showed Lawrend her dripping wet slit under her maid skirt. It was surprisingly well taken care of. Though, it was slightly dark.

    "Alright!" Lawrend replied with a shout.

    He pressed his cock against her entrance before he slowly plunged it deep inside her.

    "Hhnnnyaaaa!" Grape moaned slowly.

    Her slit felt a little loose but a perfect fit for Lawrend''s big rod. It was a sensation Lawrend hadn''t experienced yet before in this world. Her pussy is not that tight so it was gentle as his cock entered insides before exiting her.

    "Ahnyaa! Nyaa! Nyaa! Nyaa! Nya!" Grape moaned as Lawrend slowly thrust inside her faster and faster.

    "T-They really are doing it¡­"

    Amene''s fingers had wide gaps in between them as she watched them do it in front of her. She could feel her body grow hot seeing them do it so passionately.

    Lawrend grabbed both of Grape''s arms and pulled on them to thrust inside her.

    "Ahh! More!" Grape moaned lewdly.

    She could feel Lawrend''s cock hitting her G-spot again and again.

    Lawrend continued entering and exiting from inside her. Meanwhile, Grape paired it with her waist movements, making the both of them feel waves and waves of pleasure.

    "Nyaa! Nyaa! Nyaa! Nyaa! Hahh¡­nnn!" Grape moaned continuously. She couldn''t help but bite her lips in pleasure.

    "G-Give me that thing! From before!" Grape begged Lawrend pleadingly.

    "Sure!" Lawrend replied to her before he used his lightning magic to stimte her insides.

    "Nyaaa!!" Grape suddenly moaned loudly.

    Her pussy became extremely sensitive as she felt Lawrend''s lightning magic fill her insides and stimte her pleasure nerves.

    A huge burst of liquid squirted out of her urethra, and it sshed all over the floor messily.

    In response, Lawrend felt her pussy tighten and squeeze his cock dry of his precum.

    "Hahhh¡­ Hahh¡­" Grape panted heavily.

    Lawrend carried her and dropped her on the bed while they were still connected.

    "Nyaa!" Grape screamed albeit with excitement in it.

 Chapter 200 - Filling Ameneâ€™s Stomach ? ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [WARNING: If you don''t like anal sex, skip this chapter.]

    "Amene, help me flip her over," Lawrend turned his head to Amene and said to her.

    "M-Me!?" Amene responded in shock.

    "Yes."

    Lawrend nodded his head.

    "O-Okay¡­"

    Amene didn''t know why she agreed. She walked over to the bed and helped Lawrend flip Grape on her back while they were still connected.

    "Amene, don''t worry. Once I finish, you can have your turn," Grape said to Amene with a smile.

    "I-I didn''t say that I want it!" Amene hurriedly denied it and shook her head.

    "I will remind you what it felt that night, Amene," Lawrend said to her with a smirk.

    Hearing his words, Amene''s face turned red. She turned her head away from them.

    "Nyahahaha! Just be honest with yourself, Amene," Grapeughed loudly seeing her embarrassed face.

    "Nyaa! So sudden¡­" Grape moaned loudly as Lawrend''s rod reached her deepest part.. She didn''t expect him to suddenly thrust into her.

    Lawrend had an evil smirk on his face. He did it on purpose to silence her with his cock.

    "Ahh! Ah! Ahh! Ah! Nyaa¡­" Grape moaned continuously.

    She stared at Lawrend''s serious face and happiness filled her heart.

    Lawrend continued fucking her for another half an hour before he finally couldn''t hold back his cum anymore.

    "Grape, I''m cumming!"

    "Yes! Nyaa!! Fill my tummy up with your baby juice!" Grape shouted excitedly.

    Lawrend thrust his cock deep inside her and connected the tip of his penis to the entrance of her cervix.

    "Nyaaaa~"

    Grape could feel Lawrend filling her womb with his cum.

    "Hah¡­"

    Lawrend pulled out of her. Her vagina is so lewd. The two of them felt sopatible with each other.

    "Master, if you had removed the parasite inside, I would have gotten pregnant," Grape said to Lawrend with a meaningful smile on her face.

    "Which is why I hadn''t removed it yet," Lawrend replied to her with a smile.

    "Thank you¡­ for fulfilling my wish."

    Grape stared into his eyes dreamily.

    "You''re wee," Lawrend replied to her.

    "Alright, it''s Amene''s turn."

    Grape looked at Amene who had a finger inside her slit.

    "N-N-Nyaaaa!! This is not what you think!"

    Amene covered her wet pussy with her hands.

    "What hole do you want me to pierce? Your front or your back?" Lawrend asked her with a grin.

    "I-I¡­" Amene didn''t know what to say as her eyes swam around in panic.

    "Or you''d rather we do it ''that'' way again," Lawrend said to her teasingly.

    "I''ll help you. You can do it," Grape crawled on the bed and pulled Amene as she was sitting on the side of the bed.

    As Grape crawled, Lawrend saw his precious baby juice flow down her exposed slit. It caused his limp dragon to revitalize and stand erect once again.

    "Nyaa!" Amene screamed seeing ite to life in front of her.

    Grape turned her head and saw it''s roaring appearance.

    "See, Master is ready. You can do it," Grape said to Amene.

    "Would it feel good?" Amene asked Grape, a little bit scared.

    "Of course it will. Why wouldn''t it feel good?" Grape reassured her.

    "Okay. Fine!"

    Amene gave up. She turned around and pointed her ass to Lawrend.

    "Heh. Are you ready?" Lawrend asked her with a smug smile on his face. He pulled her legs closer to him.

    "Y-Yes¡­" Amene nodded her head shyly.

    "Alright!"

    With his sword that was still lubricated with love juices, Lawrend slowly entered inside her hole again.

    "Nnn¡­" Amene closed her eyes and moaned.

    She could imagine Lawrend''s hard cock slowly prating her hole.

    "Ahh!"

    Once it passed through her sphincter, the cock slid inside very easily.

    "T-This¡­ it feels good?" Amene asked herself in confusion.

    She was curious what it felt like. But she didn''t expect it to feel this good. It blew all of her expectations away.

    "Right? His cock is magnificent," Grape said to Amene with a smile.

    Lawrend was surprised by the tightness of her hole. He just entered inside Grape''s loose vagina so the feeling of Amene''s hole was very sensational.

    It applied pressure all around his cock and stimted it.

    "I will move faster," Lawrend said to her.

    He then started thrusting in and out of her faster and faster without waiting for her response.

    "Ahh! Ahh! Ah! Nyaa! Yes! That spot feels good!" Amene moaned loudly.

    "Lie down face t," Lawrend said to her.

    Without even thinking about it, Amene did as he said. Sheid down on the bed face t, and her legs closed.

    Lawrend gave her missionary from the back. It felt even tighter than before.

    He could feel his cock turning into mush as it gets squeezed inside her every time he thrusts.

    "Yes! Ah! Ahn! Ha!"

    "Here," Grape said to Amene as she moved her pussy close to her face.

    Amene saw Lawrend''s cum that was still dripping from Grape''s pussy and had the urge to drink it all up. She extended her tongue and started licking all over Grape''s pussy.

    "Ahh!" Grape moaned feeling Amene''s rough cat tongue lick her sensitive slit.

    *Slurp slurp*

    Amene''s instincts kicked in as she slurped Lawrend''s cum out of Grape''s slit. She savored the taste like it was heavenly soup.

    "Ahh! You''re so vigorous, Amene," Grape moaned uncontrobly.

    Meanwhile, Lawrend''s cock grew harder seeing Amene desperately drink up all of his cum. He couldn''t help but thrust inside her harder and harder.

    "Nyaa!" Amene couldn''t help but moan.

    She felt his cock turn solid erect inside her. It poked deep inside her and made her feel good.

    Lawrend continued thrusting in and out of her for a dozen minutes before he can''t hold it back anymore. The tightness was unbearable for him.

    "Amene, I''m cumming!" Lawrend shouted.

    "Yes! Me too!" Amene responded happily.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Agh! Cumming!"

    Lawrend released a huge load inside her.

    "Nyaaa~!!" Amene moaned uncontrobly and gripped the bedsheets tightly.

    She released a huge squirt that flooded the bed under her.

    Lawrend breathed heavily before pulling out of her.

    Amene''s hole gaped wide before slowly closing.. Drips of his cum slowly escaped to the outside.

 Chapter 201 - Amene Shows Her Lewd Talent ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "That felt so good¡­" Lawrend said out loud.

    Doing it that way is really the best.

    "Master¡­ I feel an itch inside here," Amene pointed at her dripping slit.

    "Oh, you want me to prate you there too?" Lawrend asked her with a smirk.

    "I-I want it¡­" Amene said to Lawrend passionately.

    "Me too, Master. Watching you two do it for so long¡­ made me so so horny," Grape pleaded seductively.

    She pressed her huge mama milkers together and showed Lawrend her deep cleavage.

    "Alright. I will satisfy the both of you. Give me a bit. I will wash my dick first," Lawrend said to the two of them.

    He stood up and entered the shower room. A few minutester, he came out. His sword was clean and smelled like soap.

    "As expected of Master. You know the basics of hygiene when having sex," Grape praised Lawrend with an awed smile.

    "Of course. After having anal, you clean your dick first before doing vaginal," Lawrend responded to her as he calmly walked towards them.

    "Hehehe. Can I be the one to lick it nyaa?" Grape giggled and asked Lawrend. She crawled and caught his dick when he arrived beside the bed.

    Lawrend nodded his head. After seeing his response, Grape licked it like a popsicle while she stared at Lawrend''s eyes.

    She sucked it and masturbated it for a minute.

    "I think that''s enough, Master. Amene is already desperate," Grape said to Lawrend before turning her head to Amene, who was slowly rubbing her clit.

    "Okay."

    Lawrend nodded his head. He got on the bed and in front of Amene.

    "Master, fill me with your cock nyaa."

    Amene held her paws up like a cat.

    "Hahaha. You''re a really lewd cat when you''re horny," Lawrendughed seeing her lewd appearance. His sword rose into the air and stood straight.

    "Do. Me," Amene whispered with her eyes filled with lust.

    That was the straw that broke the camel''s back. After seeing her like that, there''s no way Lawrend could still hold back.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend pushed her down on the bed and panted heavily.

    "Calm down, Master. You can enjoy her slowly," Grape said to him.

    "I can''t. She''s too erotic to be left pure," Lawrend replied.

    He fully removed the beast skin on Amene''s crotch and instantly plunged inside her in a missionary position.

    "Ahhh! It''s inside me¡­"

    Amene''s eyes widened as she felt Lawrend''s stiff rod fill her insides. It slowly ripped her hymen apart, causing her to feel pain.

    "A-Ahhhh! Nyaa! It hurts!" Amene screamed loudly in pain.

    "Rx."

    Grape held Amene''s hand and acted as her emotional support.

    "Mm¡ª!"

    Amene nodded whilst in pain.

    Blood slowly leaked out of her virgin pussy. A proof that Lawrend took her prized virginity.

    "You''re quite tight," Lawrend said to her.

    He could feel her wet vagina squeezing him. At this rate, his dick will be mush from all the tight holes it had been entering.

    "I''ll move slowly, okay?"

    "Mm," Amene responded.

    Lawrend slowly thrust deeper inside her. The deeper he went, the tighter and morefortable it got.

    "Ahh!" Amene moaned in pain. She could feel Lawrend''s cock scraping against her broken hymen.

    "It will feel good soon," Grape said to Amene.

    Lawrend then slowly pulled out of her.

    "Ahnyaa! What is this feeling? It''s starting to feel good."

    Amene had this weird feeling inside her. It was like the pleasure was overwhelming the feeling of pain of her hymen breaking.

    "Really? Then I''m gonna go faster," Lawrend said to her.

    He started thrusting faster and faster inside her.

    "Ah! Ahh! Ha! Nyaa! Mm!" Amene moaned erratically.

    Lawrend grabbed her tail and gripped it tightly.

    "Nyaaa! Not my tail! It''s sensitive!" Amene moaned loudly.

    Lawrend ignored her. He continued thrusting into her while ying with her tail.

    He thrust inside her and scraped the sides of her walls. Of course, that included her broken hymen. Though instead of feeling pain, Amene only felt an even more intense pleasure.

    Each time Lawrend thrusts into her, she could feel waves and waves of pleasure washing all over her body. Her nipples became erect, her clitoris became erect, and her body became very hot.

    As for Lawrend, he could feel her folds rubbing against his cock. It was stimting him and giving him unexinable pleasure coupled with her virgin tightness. It was like her pussy was swallowing him inside her.

    "Master, lick my boobs," Grape said to Lawrend from the side.

    She stood beside him on the bed and moved her huge nipples that were at least D-cup closer to his face.

    Seeing such enticing boobs, Lawrend didn''t deny her. He used his hand and sucked on her nipple.

    "Nyaa! That feels good," Grape moaned lewdly.

    "Ha! Ahh! Nyaa! Ahh! Deeper, Master!" Amene moaned and begged for Lawrend to go deeper.

    She wants to feel it filling and stimting all of her insides.

    Lawrend did as she said and raised her legs up into the air. It allowed him to get more free ess which he used to thrust to her deepest parts.

    "Ahhh! You hit it! You hit it! So deep!" Amene moaned crazily.

    It was her first time having her womb poked, and it totally turned her on.

    "You like that?" Lawrend released Grape''s nipples and asked Amene as he continued giving her deep thrusts.

    "Yes! More! Poke me deeper!" Amene begged Lawrend.

    Lawrend knew she was a talented lewd catgirl, but he didn''t expect her to be this talented. Each time he thrusts, she would squirm and enjoy it. Her pussy is top tier too. It feels so tight and pleasurable inside her.

    "I''m about to cum!" Lawrend shouted.

    It was really good inside her. He can''t hold back anymore.

    "Do it inside, Master! Let''s make a baby together!" Amene shouted in ecstasy.

    Lawrend continued thrusting in and out of her really fast before pulling out and releasing a fountain of cum on her exposed stomach.

    "Nyaaa!" Amene moaned loudly.

    She released a fountain of squirt, and her pussy tightened, but sadly, Lawrend''s cock wasn''t inside to enjoy it.

 Chapter 202 - Concluding The Events In The Undrasil Tail Town ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Grape lowered her head and started licking the cum on Amene''s stomach.

    "This is delicious¡­"

    Grape repeatedly licked the cum off Amene''s stomach like a cat.

    "Master, why didn''t you do it inside me?" Amene asked Lawrend in disappointment.

    "It''s too early. Besides, starting from now, we can do it every day," Lawrend answered.

    "Is that all? You don''t want more? I can endure more poundings," Grape asked Lawrend.

    "Yes. That''s all. It''s already morning," Lawrend replied to her with a wry smile.

    "Oh."

    Only then did Grape realize. She turned her head out to the window and saw the bright daylight.

    "I''m gonna rest. The two of you should rest too," Lawrend said to the two of them before he flopped on the bed and slept. Fucking them tired him out.

    "Are you gonna shower?" Grape asked Amene.

    "Nope. I quite like it like this," Amene replied. She slept beside Lawrend.

    "I''ll go take a shower. I''m too sweaty," Grape replied.

    "Okay~"

    Grape took a long shower. She cleaned her crevices and cleaned the sweat off her body. Lawrend''s slimy cum dripped out of her lewdly.

    "Too bad there''s a parasite worm inside my womb¡­ Otherwise, I would have gotten pregnant," Grape murmured to herself in the shower room with a smile on her face.

    Once she was done, she slept beside Lawrend happily.

    ¡­

    Knock Knock Knock

    "Lawrend, we''re leaving."

    Joseph''s voice sounded from outside the door.

    Lawrend opened his eyes and looked around. He saw the mess all around his room and sat up in panic.

    "Mr. Joseph, give me 30 minutes!" Lawrend shouted.

    "Alright. I''lle back in 30 minutes," Joseph replied.

    Lawrend released a sigh of relief hearing his response. He stood up from the bed and took a quick shower.

    "Amene, clean yourself. We''re about to go," Lawrend said to her, who was still asleep.

    "Nnn..?"

    Amene slowly opened her eyes and looked at Lawrend''s showered appearance.

    "Get up. We''re about to leave. Grape, you too," Lawrend said to the both of them.

    "Okay¡­" Grape replied as she groggily wiped her eyes.

    "Oh, right. Let''s kill the parasites," Lawrend said to her. He almost forgot about it.

    "Right! We should do that." Grape nodded her head.

    "Here, this is yours. How do I release you from its influence?" The blood-red gemstone with the silk threads inside appeared in Lawrend''s hand.

    "Simple. Just break it," Grape said to Lawrend. He took it from his hand and crushed it into pieces.

    "What? That easy?" Lawrend asked her in surprise.

    He thought that there was supposed to be aplicated trick to do it. It seems like he overestimated it. For some reason, everything had been very easy for Lawrendtely. He wondered why.

    "Yes. Now let''s break the other ones too," Grape said to him.

    Lawrend nodded his head and one by one, the other blood-red gemstones appeared in his hand. He gave one to her to break while he used his one hand to break one too. This sped up their progress till there was only a pile of shattered gemstone under them.

    "What happened? Did the parasite already die inside you?" Lawrend asked her curiously.

    "I think so. In my next menstrual cycle, it shoulde out," Grape replied.

    "I see. That''s good then." Lawrend smiled at her.

    "Thank you again. Muah!" Grape said in gratitude before kissing him on the cheek.

    "You''re wee," Lawrend replied with a smile.

    "Me too. I love you, Lawrend." Amene joined them as she also kissed Lawrend on the cheek.

    "I love you too, Amene. You were great and cute," Lawrend replied.

    "Mm. I''m cute." Amene nodded her head with a satisfied smile on her face.

    And so, Lawrend left the room together with the two of them.

    "Oh, Lawrend. I was just about to knock on your door," Joseph greeted him with a smile. He was walking towards them from the hallway.

    "Huh? Who''s this new person?" Joseph asked as he saw Grape wearing a hood standing behind Lawrend.

    "This is Amene''s friend, Grape," Lawrend introduced Grape to him.

    "Hello, my name is Grape." Grape bowed to Joseph.

    "When did you get her?" Joseph asked Lawrend with furrowed eyebrows.

    "She joined usst night," Lawrend replied truthfully.

    "Sigh. Anyways, let''s go call Nuon," Joseph sighed and just got over it.

    They knocked on Nuon''s door. He opened the door with deep eyebags in his eyes.

    "What the hell happened to you, Nuon?" Joseph asked him in disbelief.

    "Nothing, Mr. Joseph. I just realized something," Nuon replied. He nced at Lawrend and Amene from the corner of his eyes.

    The five of them left the inn. They headed towards the south exit of the town.

    There was a huge crowd gathered around the Cat Inn when they passed by it.

    "I heard the Innkeeper was killed using lightning magic," A passerby whispered to the man beside him.

    Lawrend immediately looked towards Joseph. He examined his face if he heard the man''s words.

    ''Phew. Thankfully, he didn''t hear it,'' Lawrend thought to himself in relief.

    Before long, they left the town without any problems.

    "PIIII-!" Joseph blew a whistle.

    The Fire Wyvern appeared once again. It pped its wings andnded in front of them.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Nyaaa! A wyvern!" Grape called out in rm. She bared her fangs and took a stance to defend against it.

    "It won''t hurt you. It''s Mr. Joseph''s pet," Lawrend said to her with amusement. He found her reaction funny.

    "A-Ah, I didn''t realize¡­" Grape replied in embarrassment.

    "It''s alright. My baby here doesn''t mind," Joseph said to her with a smile.

    Grape nodded her head seriously.

    Joseph, Nuon, Amene, and Lawrend jumped up onto the back of the wyvern.

    "Just do what we did," Lawrend said to Grape.

    "Okay." Grape nodded her head.

    She focused her eyes before jumping up to the back of the wyvern. Shended just behind Lawrend.

    "Everyone, hold tight. This will be a long flight," Joseph said to them.

    Fwoosh Fwoosh

    The Fire Wyvern rose into the air and flew away.

 Chapter 203 - Finding No One There

    They spent two days in the wild. Nuon was suspicious silent throughout the way. He had been ncing at Lawrend''s group once in a while. It made Lawrend suspicious about him.

    Then, the day that they arrived back at the capital city finally came.

    "Is my little sister really in there?" Amene couldn''t help but ask Lawrend in excitement.

    "Yes, she is." Lawrend nodded his head.

    "Nyaa! I can''t wait to see Feli!" Amene replied with excitement.

    They flew closer to the city and a smaller wyvern flew towards them from inside.

    "Halt!"

    A swordsman wearing chainmail stopped their group. He was riding the back of the small wyvern.

    "I''m Joseph Grey. Let me through," Joseph said to the swordsman overbearingly.

    "G-Grey!? Ah! It''s Mr. Joseph! I remember you," the swordsman eximed in realization.

    "Good. Let us through," Joseph said to him with a nod.

    "Yes! Absolutely!" the swordsman nodded his head repeatedly.

    The small wyvern moved out of the way and gave way for Joseph''s Fire Wyvern. They then flew into the city.

    "As expected of Mr. Joseph. You are respected in the city," Lawrend praised with a smile.

    "Yeah. Though, they respect me because of my Father. It''s nothing special," Joseph replied to him.

    "Oh, I see," Lawrend nodded his head.

    The wyvern continued flying before itnded right at the center of the academy.

    Boom

    The wyvern''s strong feet made a loud thud as itnded on the ground. Lawrend and the rest hurriedly jumped down from it.

    "Finally, we''re back." Lawrend smiled widely. He looked around at the familiar campus of the academy and felt a sense of nostalgia.

    "It had only been a little more than a week yet so many things happened," Lawrend said out loud.

    "Yeah." Nuon nodded his head beside him.

    "All of you can go wherever you want. I will ry the news tomorrow. Make sure to attend ss," Joseph said to Nuon and Lawrend.

    "Yes, Mr. Joseph." Lawrend and Nuon nodded their heads together.

    And so, Lawrend beckoned Amene and Grape. The two of them stood there mute like scared kittens. Who wouldn''t be? They are in the middle of the city that is notorious for enving demihumans. One small misstep and they could be someone''s ything.

    "The two of you don''t have to worry. As long as you say that you''re my ves, then no one will care if there were demihumans in the city," Lawrend said to them.

    "Oh, we got it, Master." Amene nodded her head in understanding.

    Lawrend nodded his head in satisfaction, seeing their replies. He led the two of them outside of the academy. He stopped a carriage and rode it towards the Phoenix-Dragon Inn.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I''m excited!" Amene said to Lawrend with her eyes shining.

    "Me too," Grape said to Amene with a smile.

    They are part of the same tribe. Now that the two of them are sharing the same man, their rtionship together has gotten ever closer. Grape will be happy for Amene when she finally reunites with her little sister.

    "I bet Feli will be very happy," Lawrend said to Amene.

    "Nyaa! I''m sure she will," Amene replied with tears welling up in her eyes.

    Before long, they arrived in front of the Phoenix-Dragon Inn.

    Lawrend departed the carriage with Amene and Grape in tow. The two of them were shaking in nervousness. Both from fear and the fact that they were about to meet Feli.

    Lawrend walked up the stairway, and they arrived in front of Aleshia''s room.

    *Knock Knock Knock*

    He knocked on it and waited for a response.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Lawrend had waited for a minute, but there was no reply.

    "What?"

    Lawrend was confused. He knocked on the door harder and turned the knob. It didn''t budge. His mana wasn''t being recognized, and it''s not unlocking the doorknob.

    "Aleshia! Are you there?" Lawrend called out gravely.

    Amene and Grape felt even more nervous seeing Lawrend''s grave expression.

    "Customer, what are you doing?" An inn staff asked Lawrend in confusion. He walked towards them.

    "Oh, can you help me open this room? This is my friend''s room, and I have been staying here. She must be out," Lawrend said to the inn staff.

    "Huh..? I''m sorry, sir. There is no one upying that room," the inn staff replied.

    "What do you mean?" Lawrend asked him with wide eyes and confusion.

    "Look," the inn staff said before he opened the door with his hand. The doorknob recognized his mana which is why it opened for him.

    Lawrend looked inside the darkroom. There was no sign of upation.

    "Huh? Where did they go?" Lawrend murmured in confusion.

    "What happened, Master?" Amene asked Lawrend.

    "They are not here," Lawrend replied to her.

    "Who is not there?" Amene asked in puzzlement.

    "My other maids. They were staying in herest week," Lawrend replied.

    "Last week? I will go ask the receptionist," the inn staff said to Lawrend.

    "Thank you." Lawrend slightly bowed his head to him.

    The inn staff left and walked down the stairs.

    ''Wait, what if that dream actually influenced reality!?'' Lawrend thought to himself in shock.

    Amene and Grape saw his face lose color.

    "Are you okay, Master?" Grape and Amene asked him in worry.

    "I-I''m fine," Lawrend replied to them as he tried to calm himself down.

    He doesn''t believe it. No! He couldn''t possibly have lost all of them because of the choice he made in that dream.

    Lawrend hurriedly ran to a public restroom in the inn.

    "Wait for me!" he shouted to them.

    Amene and Grape didn''t listen and followed him out of worry and curiosity.

    Lawrend entered the restroom at the end of the hallway and pulled out Daisy''s soul shard from his pocket.

    "Daisy! What did you do!?" Lawrend asked her in rm.

    "It''s not me. That dream of yours couldn''t possibly affect reality," Daisy replied to him calmly as if she was expecting him to ask her.

    "Oh¡­ I''m sorry," Lawrend apologized as he realized that he was being too paranoid.. He should have waited for the inn staff''s report first.

 Chapter 204 - Meeting The Manager

    "Lawrend, are you okay?" Amene asked as she entered the public restroom.

    "Y-Yeah. Anyways, let''s go to the reception."

    "Okay." Amene nodded her head a little confused at him.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    They exited the public restroom and Lawrend headed downstairs. He can''t wait for the inn staff anymore.

    The inn staff noticed Lawrend and walked towards him.

    "Customer, the records say that they left the inn a week ago," the inn staff said to Lawrend.

    "Phew. That''s a relief. I got worried for nothing."

    "Where are they now?" Lawrend asked.

    "We don''t keep such records," the inn staff replied.

    "How about your Manager? Can I meet her?"

    "You can. Follow me." The inn staff nodded his head and led the way.

    "What''s happening, Master?" Grape couldn''t help but ask him.

    "Apparently, they moved out. I wonder why," Lawrend answered her.

    "I see." Grape nodded her head in understanding.

    They walked through a short hallway and stopped in front of a door.

    "Manager Bread, customers are looking for you," the inn staff said to the door.

    "Let them in," a calm female voice replied.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend was confused. ''Manager Bread''? Just the voice alone was telling Lawrend that Nim isn''t the manager anymore.

    The inn staff opened the door and Lawrend saw a well-figureddy sitting on the table behind the desk. There was bread on a te beside her.

    "What''s the problem, customer? Were my staff rude or anything?" she asked Lawrend.

    "Ah, no. I thought the manager was Nim?" Lawrend asked her in confusion.

    "Oh, you know the previous manager?"

    She looked at him in surprise.

    "I do."

    "What help do you need? Since you know the previous manager, I will dly listen to your request," she said to him confidently.

    "Do you know where Aleshia went?" Lawrend asked her.

    "Aleshia? Who''s that?" she asked him in confusion.

    "How about Nim? Where is she?"

    Lawrend could only ask about Nim since she doesn''t seem to know about Aleshia.

    "I heard she''s living in with her newfound Big Sister," she replied.

    "That''s it! Where is that?" Lawrend asked her in excitement.

    "I don''t know. I''m from the Grey n so I don''t know much about her affairs. After all, she left a day before I can take over the inn," she answered.

    "Huh¡­ Thank you for answering my questions. Also, what''s with the weird title?" Lawrend couldn''t help but ask her.

    He couldn''t understand why she was called ''Manager Bread''.

    "That''s because I like eating bread! It wasn''t as weird as Nim''s title though," she replied to him with a smile on her face.

    "What was she called?" Lawrend asked in curiosity.

    "Lolikoli," she replied.

    "Puf. That''s a weird one."

    Lawrend almost burst outughing hearing her words.

    "Do you know who I can ask about Nim?"

    "Her grandfather? Though, I don''t rmend it as the Patriarch is very busy," she said to him.

    "Thanks again. What''s your name?"

    Lawrend didn''t know her name, and he got curious.

    "Lovely Grey," she replied.

    "Nice name. Okay. I will go now," Lawrendplimented her before he bid his farewell.

    Lawrend brought Amene and Grae with him outside of the Phoenix-Dragon Inn.

    "What now, Master?" Amene asked him.

    "We''re going to the Grey n," Lawrend said to her.

    "Hey, is your name Lawrend?"

    Suddenly, someone called out to Lawrend.

    "Hm? Who are you?" Lawrend turned around and asked him.

    "Master Lawrend, my name is Uriel. The chief advisor of the mistresses."

    An old man bowed towards Lawrend respectfully. A little too respectful, even.

    "Eh? Mistresses? What are you talking about?" Lawrend asked him in confusion.

    He couldn''t help but think that this old man got the wrong person.

    "No, no, no. I have seen your glorious face before, Master Lawrend. Please follow me. The mistresses had been waiting for your arrival," Uriel said to Lawrend.

    "First tell me, who are these mistresses you are talking about? How can I know you are not just some scammer trying to trick me for some easy money," Lawrend said to the old man strictly.

    "Mistress Aleshia sent me here to wait for your return," Uriel replied.

    "Aleshia, you say!?" Lawrend eximed in shock.

    He didn''t expect someone toe to him. He had half expected to take a day to find them.

    "Yes, please, follow me."

    Uriel bowed to Lawrend respectfully.

    "Alright." Lawrend nodded his head and followed him. He was still skeptical, but at least, it was less likely that he was being scammed again.

    Uriel led Lawrend towards a luxurious-looking carriage.

    "Is that a Royal Carriage? Just my guess," Lawrend said to him.

    "As expected of Master Lawrend, you do have an eye for things. That''s correct. This is one of the Royal Carriages of the Undrasil Royal Family," Uriel exined to Lawrend.

    "What? Why am I gonna ride that thing?" Lawrend asked him in confusion.

    "Because it is just," Uriel said to Lawrend before he sat on the front of the carriage.

    The steed had a beautiful thick white coat. It was entuated by the golden-white design of the carriage.

    Lawrend entered the carriage still confused. There was a red seat and when he sat on it, it felt super soft.

    "Woah. This is just a carriage?" Lawrend murmured in shock.

    "Master, you are this rich?" Amene asked Lawrend in awe. This was the first time she was seeing something like this.

    Even Grape who had seen her fair share of luxuries had her mouth opened in a wide gape.

    The two of them sat beside Lawrend in the carriage.

    "Hiyah!" Uriel shouted as he whipped the horse.

    Slowly, the carriage moved forward. They left the front of the Phoenix-Dragon Inn and headed somewhere Lawrend hadn''t been to before in the city.

    It took less than 10 minutes and the carriage stopped.

    "We are here, Master Lawrend," Uriel said from outside before he opened the door for Lawrend.

    ''He''s even opening the door of the carriage for me.. Is this what being a Royal feels like?'' Lawrend couldn''t help but wonder.

 Chapter 205 - Welcome Kisses

    Lawrend walked out of the carriage. There was a huge mansion in front of him. There were lines and lines of swordsmen standing guard.

    "This is the ce?" Lawrend asked him in shock.

    "Yes. The mistresses are waiting for you inside," Uriel replied.

    "Just what did they do?" Lawrend said to himself with a wry smile on his face.

    Except for Humility. There wasn''t any other reason they could have gotten such a beautiful and heavily guarded mansion.

    "It''s the rumored Master Lawrend¡­ The ultimate mastermind¡­" The swordsmen whispered to each other.

    "What is he talking about?" Lawrend turned to Uriel and asked.

    "Silence him!" Uriel suddenly shouted with panic on his face.

    Hurriedly, the other swordsmen threw themselves to that swordsman and caught him.

    "Wait! I was wrong! Master Lawrend, please forgive me!!" The swordsman shouted with panic written on his face.

    "Forget about him, Master Lawrend. Please follow me inside," Uriel said to Lawrend with a forced smile stered on his face.

    "Okay¡­ Nothing bad is gonna happen to him, right?" Lawrend asked Uriel worriedly. He felt like he just did something wrong.

    "Yes, yes. He will be properly taken care of," Uriel replied.

    "That''s good." Lawrend nodded his head in approval.

    Lawrend followed behind Uriel with Amene and Grape walking beside him. The huge gates were opened, and Lawrend stepped inside the mansion.

    He could see many beautiful flowers lining the road to the front of the mansion. In the center of that road, there was a fountain with a glorious water flower spewing in the center of it.

    Lawrend was even more impressed.

    Before long, they arrived in front of the entrance to the mansion.

    Uriel opened the door and entered inside. Of course, Lawrend and his two cats followed behind him.

    Once inside, Lawrend saw many expensive-looking paintings on the walls. There was even arge chandelier hanging in the center of the huge hall.

    "Master Lawrend is here!" Uriel shouted.

    "Master!?" An excited voice eximed from the curved stairs leading to the second floor.

    Out came Elena''s figure. She stopped and looked towards Lawrend who was at the door and smiled widely after recognizing his familiar appearance.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "It''s really Master! Sister Aezel! Master is here!" Elena shouted with excitement.

    She then ran down the stairs towards Lawrend. She was still wearing her maid uniform. In fact, it looked even better as it was designed more beautifully than before. It looked more like a formal dress instead of being a uniform of a low-ss servant.

    "I''ming!" Aezel''s loud voice can be heard deep inside the mansion.

    Elena arrived in front of Lawrend and embraced him tightly.

    "Master!" Elena had an excited smile on her face.

    "Elena¡­"

    Lawrend returned her embrace with a smile on his face. It felt like he was being weed home. It was a good feeling for Lawrend.

    "*Sniff Sniff* Why do you smell weird, Master?" Elena sniffed Lawrend and asked him with furrowed eyebrows.

    "W-What do you mean?"

    Lawrend stared at her in shock.

    "You smell like cats¡­ and women," Elena replied with a serious look on her face.

    "Ah, that''s because of them."

    Lawrend realized what she meant and turned around to point to Amene and Grape who were standing behind him.

    "They are¡­"

    Elena squinted her eyes and examined the two of them.

    "Master!"

    Aezel finally came. She also ran down the stairs and ran to Lawrend before embracing him tightly.

    "Aezel¡­"

    Lawrend could smell her fragrant smell. It was a nostalgic smell for him.

    "Master,e inside. Aleshia and Humility are inside having a meeting. Let''s go disturb them," Aezel said to Lawrend with an evil smirk on her face.

    "Alright, alright."

    Lawrend agreed. They entered deeper inside the mansion and walked through a long hallway before stopping in front of arge door.

    "This is it, Master. Please scold them. They hadn''t eaten breakfast yet too," Aezel said to Lawrend.

    "What? They aren''t taking care of their health?" Lawrend responded angrily.

    "Fufufu. They aren''t," Aezelughed. She could already imagine Aleshia and Humility being rebuked by Lawrend.

    Knock Knock Knock

    Lawrend knocked on the door repeatedly.

    "Aleshia? Humility? Open this door!" Lawrend shouted from outside.

    "Was that Master!?" A voice eximed from the inside.

    "I think it is. Hurry, open the door!" Another voice replied.

    "Huh?" Another voice sounded from inside. It was slightly confused from what was happening.

    The door suddenly opened.

    "Master!" A woman shouted.

    "Humility!" Lawrend called out to her happily.

    Humility ran towards Lawrend and embraced him tightly.

    "Hahhhhh! Master''s smell! Master''s fresh smell! I don''t have to smell that stinky underwear anymore, Hehehhehehehe," Humility sniffed Lawrend andughed creepily.

    "Woah, calm down, Humility," Lawrend couldn''t help but say to her.

    She was smelling him like there was something delicious on his skin.

    "I can''t get enough of you, Master! Why did you have to leave? Why? Why?" Humility asked Lawrend with crazy eyes.

    "U-Uh¡­"

    Lawrend felt awkward hearing her words.

    "Sister Humility, you''re bothering Master," Aleshia said as she walked out of the room.

    "But Sister Aleshia, I missed Master so much!" Humility replied.

    "Wee back, Master," Aleshia said to Lawrend as she ignored Humility.

    "I''m back, Aleshia," Lawrend replied to her.

    Aleshia walked towards Lawrend and stood in front of him. She pulled Humility away from him before she suddenly kissed him on the mouth.

    "AH!"

    "AH!"

    "AH!"

    "NYAA!"

    "NYAA!"

    Five girls cried out in rm.

    Lawrend himself was shocked but he didn''t stop her. He allowed her to kiss him.

    They shared in their kiss for a minute before they let go of each other. Aleshia licked her lips after kissing Lawrend with a seductive grin on her face.

    "Kiss me too, Master!" Elena said to Lawrend. She felt it was unfair that it was only Aleshia that got to kiss Lawrend.

    "Okay," Lawrend replied to her with a smirk.

    He pulled her closer and gave her a short passionate kiss.

    "Mmm¡­ Master''s taste¡­"

    Elena touched her lips after separating from Lawrend.

    "Me too, Master!" Humility said to Lawrend with excitement.

    Without waiting for his reply, she kissed him on the lips.

 Chapter 206 - Meeting At A Roundtable

    "Mmm¡ª!"

    Humility savored her kiss with Lawrend. She missed him so much. There were so many things she wanted to do with him right now.

    "Hahh¡­"

    Humility released Lawrend with a satisfied expression on her face.

    "Did you already fix your problem down there?" Lawrend asked Humility.

    "Hehehehe. Before I tell you, I''ll show you something, Master!" Humility replied with a wide smile on her face. She grabbed Lawrend''s hand and pulled him inside the room they came from.

    "I almost forgot. Is this your mansion, Humility?" Lawrend asked her in curiosity.

    "Yes, and No," Humility replied with a carefree smile.

    "Huh?"

    Once they entered the room, Lawrend saw a middle-aged man. He was looking at Lawrend in surprise. He was sitting on one end of a veryrge circle table.

    "Uh? Who are you?" Lawrend couldn''t help but ask, seeing that he was staring at him intently.

    "Forgive my rudeness. My name is Henry Ulford. I''m one of the King''s Royal Advisors."

    Henry introduced himself to Lawrend respectfully.

    "The king''s Royal Advisor!?" Lawrend eximed in shock.

    "Master, here. Sit here," Humility interrupted Lawrend and sat him on a chair.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend looked at the armrest of the chair before looking behind him.

    It wasn''t just a chair! It was more akin to be a throne. The other chairs surrounding the table don''t even have designs.

    "What the hell!?" Lawrend shouted in shock.

    "That''s where you will sit, Master. For now, just listen to our meeting," Humility said to him.

    Meanwhile, Aleshia brought Amene and Grape inside the room.

    "So you are Master''s new maids¡­" Aleshia murmured as she scanned them from head to toe.

    "Master''s taste is not bad. I like the both of you," Aleshia said to them with a satisfied look on her face.

    "Thank you." Amene and Grape bowed to her.

    As for the rest, they stood behind Aleshia and stared at the two cats curiously.

    After nodding her head to the two, Aleshia turned around.

    "Ehem. Sorry for the interruption Royal Advisor Henry," she said to him.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "No worries. It was Master Lawrend, after all," Henry replied calmly.

    "???"

    Lawrend stared at the two of them with question marks floating above his head. He couldn''t make sense of why the Royal Advisor is being so respectful to him.

    "Very well. Everyone, please sit down. Let''s continue the meeting, shall we?" Humility said as she looked at everyone inside the room.

    "The two of you can sit beside me," Aleshia said to Amene and Grape.

    Amene and Grape listened to her and sat on the chairs beside her.

    As for Elena and Aezel, they sat close to Lawrend. Humility was thest one to sit down.

    In total, there were eight seats and Lawrend sat on the grandest one. Henry sat directly in front of Lawrend.

    "So, Mistress Humility, I have already convinced the other Royal Advisor of the king. He would assist us in the coup," Henry said to her.

    "That''s good progress. As for the data on where the two princes will be next month?"

    "Wait!? Coup!? What is going on here, Humility?" Lawrend asked her in shock and disbelief.

    He didn''t expect that a princess would be involved in something like this.

    "Master, this is the only solution I could think of for us to be able to marry," Humility replied.

    "What?"

    Lawrend was shocked hearing her words. A coup is not some normal matter. It involves the whole kingdom. The amount of power just in the capital city is enough to make Lawrend feel fearful. What about the surrounding and far cities? There would surely be other powerful mages and swordsmen. Once theye back and resisted the coup, they are all dead.

    "Don''t worry, Master. I''m gathering the support of many people. I will make sure that this coup happens smoothly," Humility reassured him with a smile on her face.

    "No, no, no. What if the king finds out??" Lawrend asked her with worry etched onto his face.

    "He won''t." Humility shook her head.

    "What do you mean?" Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows.

    "The king left the capital city. He''s currently at the Imperial Capital," Humility answered.

    "Seriously?"

    Lawrend was still skeptical of this whole operation. Surely, there are others in the Royal Castle that are against this.

    "Seriously," Humility replied. "Anyways, how about the Kur City down south? Did you get their support?" she asked Henry.

    "They want to meet a representative. A mistress, preferably," Henry replied.

    "Huh¡­ They must be curious about us. They want to test us first," Humility thought out loud.

    "Are we gonna send someone?" Henry asked her.

    "Of course. How about me and Master go there?" Humility replied.

    "Hey! I know what you''re nning, Sister Humility," Aleshia said to her with a frown visible on her face.

    "Hehehehe. What are you talking about, Sister Aleshia?" Humilityughed.

    "You want to spend time with Master alone. Stop ying dumb," Aleshia replied.

    "You got me. Hehehehe. Alright. How about all of us then?" Humility suggested.

    "No way. There are too many of us. I suggest you go there alone. After all, you are the princess. Even if you''re nning to a coup, they won''t dare kill you unless they have concrete proof," Aleshia said to her.

    "...Fine."

    Humility could only nod hearing Aleshia''s logical words.

    "Huh? I thought you''re not good academically, Humility?" Lawrend couldn''t help but ask after watching them.

    "That''s still true, Master," she replied truthfully.

    "No way. You sound like you know a lot about politics," Lawrend said to her in disbelief.

    "Oh. I''m good at politics, Master. Just not academically," Humility replied with a smirk.

    "What the¡­ So you''re really serious about making me king?" Lawrend asked her in disbelief.

    "Yes. This is why I want to ask Master to hurry up and be an Arch Mage before next month. It''s a requirement set by the Empire that the Kingdom must have an Arch Mage King," Humility exined.

    "I just became a High Mage the other day¡­ That''s impossible," Lawrend replied with a shake of his head.

 Chapter 207 - Aleshia Asks For A Reward ?

    "No, you can do it, Master. I believe in you," Humility replied.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lawrend stared at her in shock. He looked around the room and saw everyone else of his maids giving him the same gaze. They were all full of trust towards him. They all believe that he will be an Arch Mage in one short month.

    "You girls¡­ I will try," Lawrend said to them.

    "Yes! That''s my Master!" Humility eximed happily hearing his words.

    Aleshia, Elena, Aezel, Amene, and Grape smiled happily hearing his words. They believe that he can do anything.

    "Master Lawrend, I also believe in you," Henry said to him.

    "Thank you for all of your trust. I will do my best to be an Arch Mage within a month since all of you believe in me," Lawrend said as he looked at each of them.

    "Henry, that''s all for today. Let''s continue tomorrow," Aleshia said to him.

    "Yes. I will take my leave, Master Lawrend, and the Mistresses," Henry bid his farewell and left.

    "..."

    After Henry left, Lawrend stared at his maids in a daze. He didn''t expect that in the time he was gone, they had gone and nned a coup for him.

    "Master, do you like it? This mansion? I actually donated this to everyone," Humility said to him with a proud smile on her face.

    "Yes. I do. It''s really nice. Though, are you really sure? This seems expensive," Lawrend asked her worriedly. He was worried that she will regret it in the future.

    "I am. It''s for Master and my sisters. Nothing is wrong with sharing what''s mine, right?" Humility said to him with a smile.

    "That''s true. Thank you, Humility," Lawrend smiled at her in gratitude.

    "M-Master, I love you!" Humility shouted to Lawrend with her red face.

    "Yes. I love you too," Lawrend replied.

    "Fufufu. Let''s not get too excited everyone. Master, can you kiss me? You haven''t kissed me yet," Aezel said to Lawrend with slight displeasure on her face.

    "Ah, I''m sorry. Come here, Aezel." Lawrend beckoned her.

    Aezel happily walked towards him before kissing him lightly on the lips.

    "You don''t want more?" Lawrend asked her in surprise.

    "We can kiss moreter, right?" Aezel said to him with a smirk.

    "Yes." Lawrend nodded his head.

    The two of them stared at each other lovingly.

    "Hey! Let''s all go to our bedroom!" Humility said to the two of them excitedly.

    "Oh, you have a bedroom for all of us?" Lawrend asked her in surprise. He didn''t expect that she would prepare that well.

    Instead of having separate rooms for all of them, she actually thought of a single bedroom.

    "Of course. Everyone should stay close together, right, Master?" Humility asked him with a smile.

    "Wow. All of you really take care of each other, huh," Lawrend said as he looked at all of them.

    "All credit goes to Sister Aleshia," Elena said to Lawrend.

    "Really?"

    Lawrend turned his head and stared at Aleshia. She lowered her head shyly and smiled like an idiot.

    "Thank you, Aleshia. You helped me a lot," Lawrend said to her with a?smile.

    "I-It''s nothing, Master. C-Can I get a rewardter?" Aleshia asked Lawrend embarrassedly.

    "Oh, what kind of a reward?" Lawrend asked her in surprise. This was the first time she was asking him about something like this.

    "L-Like a baby," Aleshia answered.

    "Heh. Alright," Lawrend agreed in amusement.

    "Thank you, Master!" Aleshia bowed her head to Lawrend.

    "Anyways, where is E?" Lawrend asked her in curiosity. The only thing missing was E. He hadn''t seen her.

    "She''s studying hard at the academy, Master. The Purple Thunder Grand Mage is helping her study her magic," Aleshia exined.

    "Wow. She can cast her magic now?" Lawrend asked her in amazement.

    It was Space Magic. It wasn''t like his Lightning Magic that has a spell readily avable. E has to create her own spell so she would be able to use Space Magic.

    "Yes. She can now lift a kilo of any object 1 feet into the air," Aleshia answered.

    "Really? When is sheing back? I want to see how she uses it," Lawrend said to her excitedly.

    "She wille back tonight."

    "Alright! I will wait for her then," Lawrend said to her.

    "Anyways, let''s check this bedroom you were talking about."

    "Follow me, Master." Aleshia nodded her head and led the way.

    All of them left the room and walked through the hallway. They then stopped in front of a white double door.

    "It''s this room, Master. Humility had the two adjacent rooms connected so we can all share the same room," Aleshia exined to Lawrend.

    Hearing her words, Lawrend opened the door and entered inside. There were five queen-sized beds inside the very spacious room.

    In the center, there was a huge king-sized bed.

    "The central bed is for all of us to¡­ Hehehehe," Humility giggled.

    "I bet all of you want to do it now, right?" Lawrend turned around and asked all of them.

    "Yes, we are, Master. It had been one arduous week for us. We couldn''t take Master''s cum," Elena replied to Lawrend.

    She was probably the one that felt the saddest that she wasn''t able to drink Lawrend''s cum. After all, she had been using it as her nutrients. Together with his lightning magic. She enjoys it very much.

    "Why don''t we start?" Lawrend said to them with a smirk on his face.

    "Yes! Let''s start, Master!" Aezel nodded her head frantically.

    "Come inside and close the door," Lawrend said as he beckoned all of them.

    He walked towards the king-sized bed andid on top of it.

    "Who''s first?" Lawrend asked them.

    "Me!"

    Humility instantly raised her hand.

    "Alright. Since you''re first. You can strip me," Lawrend said to her.

    "Yes, Master," Humility bowed her head to Lawrend before approaching him slowly.

    She could feel her heart beating very fast in excitement and nervousness.. This would actually be her first time doing it like this with Lawrend.

 Chapter 208 - Pounding A Pure Princess ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "How was it? Had you already removed the paper inside your vagina?" Lawrend asked.

    Meanwhile, Humility crawled to Lawrend on the bed and started undressing him.

    "Yes, Master. I found the mage that put it there. She told me how to remove it," Humility replied.

    "I see. That''s good." Lawrend nodded his head in satisfaction.

    "Master, can we all help you undress? It feels awkward just standing here," Aleshia said.

    "Alright," Lawrend agreed.

    Elena walked towards Lawrend and raised his back while the others helped remove his clothes.

    "... I''ll just remove my clothes. This feels awkward," Lawrend said.

    "It feels more fun this way, Master," Humility replied.

    "Fufufu. Yes. We can treat Master like a baby," Aezel added.

    "... Whatever. Do as you like."

    Lawrend gave up. He allowed all of them to undress him without any participation from him whatsoever. They lifted him on their own and pulled his pants down. They carefully removed his cloak, etc.

    Before long, the only thing left was Lawrend''s underwear. It hid inside it his family jewels.

    "Who will do the honors?" Aleshia raised her head and asked everyone.

    "I vote for Sister Humility." Aezel raised her hand.

    "I vote for Sister Humility too." Elena raised her hand.

    "Me too. We won''t have all of these ns if it weren''t for her," Aleshia added.

    "My sisters¡­"

    Hearing their support for her, Humility felt touched. She wanted to hug all of them right now.

    "M-Me too!" Amene raised her hand in support.

    "Yes!" Grape did the same.

    "It''s decided by unanimous agreement. Humility will do the honors of stripping Master''s underwear!" Aleshia shouted with a wide smile on her face.

    Humility smiled and went in front of Lawrend. She then pulled his underwear down, revealing his long and towering rod.

    "I-It''s so big!" Humility eximed in amazement.

    "Do you know what to do with it?" Lawrend asked.

    "I do. I was taught in the Royal Castle," Humility replied.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Really? They taught something like this in the Royal Castle?" Lawrend was surprised. He didn''t expect a dainty princess like her to be taught something like that in the castle.

    "I-I will show you," Humility said with a serious look on her face.

    Lawrend watched as she grabbed the base of his rod nervously.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­ Finally. It''s in my hands," Humility said as she panted heavily.

    "Fufufufu. You had been yearning to touch Master''s rod for so long. You deserve it, Humility," Aezel said.

    Humility nodded her head before moving her hand up and down. She went through all the length of Lawrend''s rod. All the while she stared at it intently.

    Humility couldn''t resist it anymore. She went closer before licking the tip, causing it to twitch in response.

    "Woah!" Lawrend eximed in surprise.

    "W-What is it? Did I do something wrong?" Humility asked nervously.

    "N-No. It''s just been a while since I got licked with a human tongue," Lawrend replied.

    "Huh?" Humility blinked her eyes in confusion.

    "I''ll tell youter. Continue," Lawrend said.

    Humility could only do as he said and continue. She swallowed the tip of his big rod inside her tiny princess mouth. She used her tongue to lick its underside and her lips to y bite it.

    "It tastes so delicious¡­" Humility said as she released his rod for a bit.

    Humility then swallowed Lawrend''s rod down to the very end. She used her tongue to wrap all around his rod before sucking it very hard. She moved her head up and down to stimte it while she sucked the tip, making it release precum unstoppably.

    "Delishius," Humility said with his rod in her mouth.

    Humility continued giving Lawrend a blowjob for ten minutes before releasing it.

    "Hahh¡­ hahh¡­ Did you like that, Master?" Humility asked.

    "I did. Though, I have a question. How did you learn to do that?" Lawrend asked her curiously.

    "I used a cucumber¡­" Humility answered embarrassedly.

    "Alright. Let''s move to the next step," Lawrend said.

    "Yes!" Humility nodded her head and excitement before she stripped in front of Lawrend.

    She once again revealed her wless princess skin to him. Her nipples were pink and erect. Her underbrush was trimmed, revealing her beautiful pink virgin slit.

    Humility went on all fours on the bed before raising her butt towards Lawrend.

    Lawrend admired her position. The only princess of a kingdom is currently bending her ass towards him. She revealed to him her most valuable ce. This can''t get any better than that.

    "I''m ready," Humility said.

    Hearing her words, Lawrend''s erect rod became even harder. It prepared itself to prate her womanhood. To make her a fully-fledged woman.

    He held his rod and pointed it towards her entrance. He wiped the tip against her entrance. It was slightly wet and ready to receive him.

    As for Humility, she was feeling excitement in her heart. Feeling his hard rod against her, she pushed back and swallowed the entirety of the tip.

    "Ah!" Humility moaned.

    Lawrend was surprised by her proactiveness. She was really a lewd princess.

    Seeing that they were about to do it, Grape walked over to Humility and held her hand.

    "You can do it," Grape said gently.

    "Thank you." Humility smiled at the hooded Grape. She still doesn''t know that she was a catgirl.

    Lawrend slowly went deeper inside her. He parted her vulgar flesh slowly.

    Her flesh wrapped all around his rod very tightly.

    "Ahhh!" Humility moaned in pain. She could feel it breaking her hymen slowly and entering deeper inside her.

    Even though she''s feeling pain, she could feel it filling her insides, making her feel satisfied.

    "Can you go all the way? I want to feel you all the way inside, Master," Humility said.

    "Sure," Lawrend agreed. He was just about to pull out when she said that.

    He continued pushing deeper inside her before he reached her deepest end. The mouth of her womb.

    "Ahh!"

    Feeling it that deep, Humility moaned.

    "I''ll start moving back and forth, okay?" Lawrend said to her cautiously.

 Chapter 209 - Purifying A Demon Using A Holy Sword ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Yes, Master. Do me, Master. Make a mess out of me!" Humility shouted to Lawrend excitedly.

    "Did you also learn that?" Lawrend asked her with a smirk on his face.

    "Hehehe. I did," Humility replied.

    "It''s hot. You should do it more," Lawrend said.

    "Yes! Pull out and pound me, Master!" Humility shouted with a begging face.

    Hearing her erotic words, Lawrend felt even more excited about this whole affair. He was banging the princess without the king''s knowledge. The thought of doing something dirty with a princess made Lawrend even hornier.

    Lawrend pulled out of her warm cave. The moment he did so, he felt extreme pleasure as it tried to suck him back in.

    "Ahh!" Humility moaned.

    She felt pleasure as it rubbed against her walls.

    Hearing the erotic moan of a princess, Lawrend''s rod got even harder. He then swung his hips and thrust inside her.

    "Ah! So good!" Humility moaned. Having it enter inside her again gave her more pleasure than before. It was like the pain of her broken hymen had already disappeared.

    "Moan louder," Lawrend shouted.

    "Ahh! Yes! More!" Humility moaned loudly.

    Lawrend''s rod touched the end of her cave again.

    He pulled back before thrusting inside her again.

    "Ah! Ahh! Ah! Ahh! Ah!" Humility moaned as Lawrend pounded her repeatedly.

    Lawrend''s rod was squished inside her, so each time he thrust inside, it gave him waves and waves of pleasure.

    "Master¡­" Aezel couldn''t hold back anymore. She walked on the king-sized bed on her knees and kissed him.

    Her body felt so hot watching the two of them do it live in front of her.

    Lawrend''s tongue got assaulted by Aezel''s demon tongue. She intertwined her tongue with his, making her feel lightheaded.

    As for Lawrend, he felt more pleasure because of their passionate kiss. He continued thrusting in and out of Humility like a robot. The only thing in his mind right now was to feel pleasure.

    "Me too, Master. Let me help you," Elena said.

    She went behind Lawrend, and her hands transformed into slime tentacles before she used them to y with Lawrend''s nipples.

    Feeling another of his erogenous zone stimted, Lawrend got closer and closer to his climax. He pounded this SSS yandere princess pussy for ten minutes before he couldn''t hold it back anymore.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I''m cumming, Humility," Lawrend said to her as he continued thrusting inside her.

    "Ah! Yes, do it inside me, please!" Humility begged Lawrend.

    Hearing her words, Lawrend almost lost rationality. Good thing he still had a small scrap of rational will that reminded him she was a princess. It would be dangerous if he got her pregnant now and it got found out.

    Lawrend pulled out of her before bursting his white seed all over her back.

    "Ahh! Why didn''t you do it inside me!?" Humility panicked and turned around to face Lawrend.

    The only thing that did was Lawrend releasing another spurt of semen on her face.

    "Ah!"

    Humility picked up some of the semen on her face with her finger before licking it.

    "Sweet¡­" Humility murmured.

    "Hahh¡­ hahh¡­ That felt good," Lawrend said out loud as he wallowed on the pleasure of her pussy.

    "Fufufuf. I''m next."

    Aezel went in front of Lawrend before gently pushing him down on the bed. She turned around and shoved her pussy on Lawrend''s face. They were both in a 69 position.

    Aezel grabbed Lawrend''s slightly limp rod. There were still some bits of cum on it. She opened her mouth and cleaned it.

    She used her tongue to get through the tight crevices and swallowed the leftover cum.

    As for Lawrend, he grabbed her plump ass and licked her slit. It was already overflowing with honey. Kissing Lawrend and watching them earlier made her very wet.

    Aezel turned around after getting Lawrend''s rod clean and hard.

    "Fufufu. I''ll have my fill once again," Aezel said as she licked her lips seductively.

    Aezel squatted on top of Lawrend and grabbed his erect rod. She lowered her pussy before slowly sitting on top of it. His holy sword slowly entered inside her demonic sheath.

    "Ahh! Did it get even bigger and harder than before?"

    Aezel suddenly noticed that something was off about his holy sword. It felt bigger and harder than before.

    Lawrend felt pleasure the moment he entered her demonic sheath.

    "Did you get tighter?" Lawrend asked her in surprise.

    "No, I don''t think so," Aezel replied.

    "Whatever. It must be because you''re pregnant," Lawrend said.

    Aezel nodded her head before raising her butt. She sheathed and unsheathed his holy sword repeatedly.

    Meanwhile, Elena continued rubbing Lawrend''s nipples with her slime tentacles.

    "Ahh! Ah! Ha! Ah! Mm!" Aezel moaned.

    Each time she swallows his holy sword inside her, she could feel it rubbing against her walls and hitting her deepest part.

    "Ah! Ahh! Ah!" Aezel moaned.

    Aezel and Lawrend continued fucking in that position for ten minutes before Aezel stopped and demanded for a change.

    She bent her back backward and used her hands as support.

    In this position, Aezel could feel Lawrend''s holy sword scraping the top of her sheath.

    Lawrend could also see her entirety. He could see her erotic boobs and her lewd slit prated by his holy sword.

    Aezel started moving again. She raised her butt up and down, making his holy sword enter inside and outside of her repeatedly.

    Seeing their new position, Elena went to Aezel before sucking on her boobs.

    "Ahh! Elena, what are you doing?" Aezel moaned lewdly.

    "I''m helping you feel good," she answered.

    Seeing that scene, Lawrend got harder. He couldn''t help but swing his waist and fuck Aezel proactively.

    "Ahh! Ahh! Ha! Yes, Master. That spot feels good," Aezel moaned.

    "I''m cumming soon, Aezel," Lawrend said.

    "Yes! Fill me up again. Let''s cum together!" Aezel replied.

    Obliging her, Lawrend started going faster. He went deeper and harder on her before he finally reached climax.

    "Cumming¡ª!" Lawrend shouted.

    He released a burst of thick holy water inside her demonic hole.

    "Ahhhhhhhh!" Aezel moaned as she felt Lawrend''s holy water purify her demonic hole.

 Chapter 210 - Impregnating A Maid ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    She released a huge burst of liquid demonic water. She sprayed all over Lawrend''s face.

    "..."

    Lawrend stared at her with a deadpan face. His whole upper torso was wet with her juices.

    Aezel raised her butt and pulled Lawrend out of her, and his holy water slowly dripped out of her slit.

    Aezel rested her butt on Lawrend''s legs as she panted.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­ As expected of Master''s penis. It felt really good," Aezel said to him with a lewd smile on her face.

    "You too, Aezel. It felt even better than before," he said.

    "It''s my turn, right?" Elena said.

    "Allow me first, Elena," Aleshia interrupted.

    "Okay, Sister Aleshia." Elena readily agreed. She moved away from Lawrend and gave space for Aleshia.

    Aleshia walked on the bed using her knees and stared at Lawrend intently.

    "You promised to impregnate me, right?" Aleshia said.

    "I will do it this time since you work hard for the harem," Lawrend replied.

    "Of course. After all, I''m your first maid, right?" Aleshia said to him with a beautiful smile on her face.

    "Yes. Yes, you are," Lawrend replied with a smile.

    "Can you still go on? We can do it at ater time so I can really get pregnant," Aleshia said to him with a concerned look on her face.

    "You''re probably myst for the day. My stamina has grown, but it''s not there yet," Lawrend replied.

    "Okay. Let''s enjoy this, okay?" Aleshia said to him with a grin.

    "Yes."

    Aleshia grabbed Lawrend''s limp cock and ced it inside her mouth. She licked all of the left over cum off.

    Once that was done, she started undressing in front of Lawrend.

    First, she removed the firstyer of her maid uniform. After that, she slowly and sensually removed her undergarments.

    Aleshia''s beautiful skin appeared in front of Lawrend. His cock hardened once again in response. It was roaring to impregnate this lewd woman in front of him.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Aleshia rubbed her slit with fingers as she stared into Lawrend''s eyes. She bit her lips before pulling her fingers off her slit, revealing her dripping wet pussy.

    She yed with her juice in front of Lawrend using her fingers.

    "Can you do me like this? I heard that this is the best position to conceive," Aleshia said as she bent her ass towards Lawrend and rested her face on the bed.

    "Alright," Lawrend agreed.

    He doesn''t need to do anymore forey with her. After all, she had been watching him do Humility and Aezel already. That was enough to make her dripping wet.

    Lawrend pointed the tip of his cock against her entrance before slowly sliding it inside her. His cock fitted inside her like a glove. Her folds massaged and gave his cock a pleasurable sensation.

    "Master, you can go even faster," Aleshia said. She felt dissatisfied with just this much stimtion.

    After hearing her words, Lawrend felt obliged to pound her hard. He sped up his pace and thrust deep inside her before mming back inside her forcefully.

    "Ahh!" Aleshia moaned.

    Lawrend angled his body and grinded his cock against her upper wall. He swung his hips and just focused on grinding against that part.

    "Ah! Ah! Ha! Ahh!"

    Aleshia''s eyes were rolled over as she enjoyed the pleasurable sensation of Lawrend''s cock grinding against her insides.

    As for Lawrend, he focused on stimting her insides while he enjoyed the feeling of her warm pussy.

    "Ahh! Ha! Ahh! Ahhh!"

    Aleshia was feeling it. She passively enjoyed being prated in this position.

    "Master, impregnate me. Fill me up with your hot baby juice!" Aleshia pleaded.

    Lawrend''s cock hardened even more hearing her words. It was a natural biological response as his body yearned to impregnate this woman and spread his genes. As a result, he could feel even more pleasure than before.

    Lawrend thrust against her upper walls harder. He pounded her repeatedly like a crazy monkey.

    "Nnn! Yes! It feels so good! Ahh! Make me a baby, Master!" Aleshia shouted.

    Lawrend extended his hand and rubbed her back. Sensing his hand, Aleshia''s pussy tightened from the ticklish sensation on her back.

    "Ah! Hah! Your cock is so big¡­ Ahh! I already feel pregnant just from the size¡­" Aleshia moaned lewdly.

    Lawrend continued going in and out of her. He savored the feeling of her pussy''s third time having a dick inside it.

    "Ahh! Ah! Ah!"

    "Aleshia, I''m about to cum," Lawrend said to her as he continued thrusting.

    "Yes! Master, impregnate me with your thick and creamy white seed!" Aleshia replied.

    She gripped the bedsheets under her as she slowly got lost in the pleasure of Lawrend going faster and faster.

    A minuteter, Lawrend couldn''t take it anymore. He released his whole load inside her and filled her up like a water tank.

    "Ahhhhh~"

    Aleshia could feel every bit of it flowing inside her. A feeling of satisfaction and bliss washed over her body. Her womanly body enjoyed the semen.

    "Master, did you get me pregnant?" Aleshia asked in a daze.

    "I think so," he replied.

    "Let''s stay in this position¡­ I want to make sure that I really get pregnant," Aleshia said.

    Thus, the two of them stayed in that position. Lawrend plugged her hole as his semen did its work to impregnate her.

    A few minutester, Lawrend pulled out of her. His semen slowly dripped out of her hole as her vagina pushed it all out.

    "Master, my turn!" Elena said excitedly.

    "Sorry, Elena. I don''t think I can go on for more. Let''s do it tomorrow, okay?" Lawrend said to her apologetically.

    "A¡­ Master, you better fuck me senseless tomorrow," Elena said to him solemnly.

    "What? When did you be so vulgar, Elena?" Lawrend asked her in surprise. He didn''t expect such vulgar words toe from her mouth.

    "Hehehehe. It''s your fault, Master. You made me like this," Elena replied embarrassedly.

    Lawrend face palmed himself after hearing her words.. He never imagined that that small and cute Elena would turn out like this.

 Chapter 211 - Humilityâ€™s Cooking

    "Anyways, do you all want to sleep with me? I''m feeling really tired right now," Lawrend said as he looked at them.

    "Yes, Master!"

    Elena was the first to respond. Since she didn''t get a chance to do it with Lawrend, she at least wanted to sleep with him.

    "Fufufu. Let''s all sleep together," Aezel added with augh.

    And so, Lawrend slept with all of his maids that day. They all huddled together. Though, of course, Lawrend wore his clothes first. Aezel, Humility, and Aleshia did the same.

    Thest thing you want to happen after having s*x is to get sick because you slept naked, and it got too cold.

    Lawrend slept very soundly that day and night. He slept for a lot longer than he would expect. It could be due to the fact that they were beside him. He wasfortable with their body warmth.

    The next morning, Lawrend woke up. He could feel something heavyying on his arms. He looked to his sides and saw Aleshia, Humility, Aezel, Elena, Amene, and Grapeying on his arms. They all had happy faces as they slept.

    "Hey, you girls are too heavy," Lawrend said.

    He couldn''t even feel his arms anymore because their weight was constricting his blood flow.

    "Hmm? Master?"

    Aezel opened her eyes and stared at Lawrend sleepily.

    "Aezel, wake up. My arms hurt," Lawrend said.

    He felt like he was crucified from this position.

    "Oh! Sorry, Master," Aezel apologized.

    She hurriedly sat up and freed Lawrend''s arm.

    "Aleshia, wake up," Lawrend called out to her who was the closest to his left.

    "Hmm?"

    Slowly, Aleshia opened her eyes and smiled at Lawrend.

    "Good morning, Master," she said.

    "Good morning, Aleshia. But free my arms please¡­"

    ¡­

    It took Lawrend a few more minutes to wake up the others. Finally, his arms could breathe again. He felt that having a harem is kind of bad. His arms almost died because of it.

    (Of course, that was a joke.)

    "Master, do you want to see me cook?" Humility said.

    They were currently sitting on the bed as all of them had smiles on their faces.

    "Oh, yeah sure."

    What Lawrend didn''t notice was Aleshia, Aezel, and Elena''s face falling. They all widened their eyes when they heard Humility''s words.

    "Yes! I''ll cook you one immediately!" Humility said joyously.

    She stood up and left the room excitedly.

    "I''m kind of excited to taste her cooking. It must be good," Lawrend murmured.

    Aleshia: "..."

    Elena: "..."

    Aezel: "..."

    Amene: "???"

    Grape: "???"

    Lawrend stood up and walked out to the balcony of the room. He stared outside and saw a beautiful expanse of a garden. There were also buildings of the city not far from him.

    "This is a nice view," Lawrendmented.

    "Master, Sister Humility is nice, right? She even allowed all of us to share her mansion," Aleshia said as she walked towards the safety railing.

    "Yes. She is very nice. I think she loves me a lot if she can do that much," Lawrend replied.

    "Yes. She loves you, Master. She even went out of her way to learn how to cook. Together with the problem of the coup, she worked hard to this day."

    "Really? Then, no matter what. If it turns out bad, I would say it''s good," Lawrend replied with a kind smile on his face.

    "Master¡­"

    Aleshia felt touched hearing Lawrend''s words. He was so considerate of her. She felt like falling in love with him all over again.

    "Master, when are we doing it?" Elena asked as she joined them.

    Meanwhile, Aezel, Grape, and Amene were left inside the room. They were discussing something with each other.

    "Later, Elena. Be patient. I won''t run away from you," Lawrend said.

    "Hehehehe. I''m just too excited," Elena replied.

    ¡­

    They were all now in the dining area. Humility wore an apron as she walked towards Lawrend. She carried a tray in her hands.

    "Master, this is my scrambled eggs. There are some sausages on the side," Humility introduced the food on the tray.

    "Wow. The scrambled eggs look nice."

    Lawrend stared at her white and fluffy scrambled eggs in surprise. There were some diced onion leaves on it. It honestly looked very appetizing to him. There was also the sausage. It looked simple and normal.

    Just by appearances, Lawrend would rate it a 10/10. He would eat this every day.

    Humility then ced it on the table. She ced the tes in front of Lawrend one by one.

    Meanwhile, Aezel, Aleshia, Amene, Grape, and Elena were served different foods by the butlers. E was also there.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She sat beside Aleshia. She stared at Lawrend curiously the whole time. She wanted to talk to him and greet him but she was feeling too shy.

    She came backst night. She arrived in the room and saw all of them sleeping on the bed. Though, she also woke up very early and went to clean herself. This is why Lawrend didn''t encounter her earlier. Here she was now, staring at Lawrend curiously.

    "I''ll give it a taste," Lawrend said.

    Immediately, all of their heads turned to Lawrend. They all observed him curiously.

    Lawrend picked up a fork and knife. He slowly cut the scrambled eggs before picking them up with the fork and putting it in his mouth.

    "Mmm...? What¡ª?"

    Lawrend felt something was odd about this dish. It tasted like an egg but it doesn''t taste like a scrambled egg. It was like something was missing in it, and he couldn''t put it into words.

    "What''s wrong, Master? Does it taste good?" Humility asked. She felt nervous seeing him eat her food and pausing as if he was confused.

    "It tastes really good but I think you forgot to add the egg yolks," Lawrend replied.

    "Ah! I forgot to add them, Master!" Humility said in realization.

    "How could you even forget to add them!? Isn''t that the point of a scrambled egg???"

    Lawrend stared at Humility in disbelief.. He knew that it was her first time cooking but this is too shocking for him.

 Chapter 212 - Feelings Between The Harem

    "Ehehehe¡­ I thought you were supposed to separate them?" Humility said awkwardly.

    "Who taught you how to cook?" Lawrend asked.

    "The Head Chef in my mansion," she replied.

    "Uhh¡­ I think you followed the wrong recipe then. There''s no way a Head Chef would teach you wrong."

    Lawrend couldn''t imagine that a Head Chef for a princess would make such a basic mistake. It should be Humility''s fault. She must have used a recipe for another dish. Like a cake, for example.

    "That''s true¡­ But is it good?"

    Humility stared at Lawrend with excitement.

    "It is good. It just tastes kind of nd because there are no egg yolks."

    "Yey! Master says it''s good!"

    Humility raised her arms happily in joy. She was d that Lawrend was able to appreciate her dish.

    "Congrats, Humility." Aleshia congratted her.

    "Well done, Sister Humility." Elena also congratted her.

    "Fufufufu. It''s an achievement to impress the Master with your cooking." Aezel added.

    "Yes, Big Sister Humility. Master seems pleased," E said.

    As for Amene and Grape, they could only p their hands. After all, they weren''t familiar with Humility yet.

    "Thank you, everyone! I will work even harder to impress Master! I won''t forget the egg yolks next time," Humility said with excitement overflowing on her face.

    "I want to taste it with egg yolks next time, Humility."

    "I promise, Master!" Humility nodded her head solemnly.

    "How about this sausage? Did you make it?"

    Lawrend looked at the sausage on his te. It looked like a normal brown sausage.

    "Yes, Master. The Head Chef taught me how to make it. He then guided me to create my own unique recipe. There are even some secret recipes that only I know. Hehehehe."

    "Oh! That makes me interested," Lawrend said.

    He sliced a small piece of the sausage and put it in his mouth.

    "How is it?"

    Humility stared at the munching Lawrend intently.

    "It tastes¡­ Sweet and there is a kick of spice in it," Lawrend muttered.

    "Hehehehe," Humility giggled hearing his words.

    "I think it''s delicious," Lawrend said.

    "Yes! Thank you for the praise, Master!"

    Humility walked up to Lawrend before embracing him from the side.

    "Humility¡­"

    Lawrend felt touched. She was a princess. Thest time he met her, she was always buying food in a restaurant. Now, she could already cook for him.

    "Can you kiss me on the cheek, Master? I want it as my reward."

    *Smooch*

    Lawrend gave her smooth cheek a soft peck.

    Humility''s body went red, and she immediately stood up and held the ce Lawrend just kissed.

    Lawrend smiled seeing her reaction. She was such a cute princess. No matter what, he will not let her go.

    "E, how was the academyst night?" Lawrend turned his head to her and asked.

    "Y-Young Master! I-I¡­ It was okay!" E replied in a fluster.

    She didn''t expect Lawrend to suddenly speak to her.

    "Good. Can youe here? I want to hug you."

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Hearing his words, E''s eyes lit up.

    "Mm!" E nodded her head and stood up.

    She walked across the table and beside Lawrend.

    Lawrend pulled her into his embrace and rubbed her head.

    "You study so hard E¡­ Make sure to take care of your health," he said gently.

    "Young Master¡­"

    E felt touched. She felt rewarded all of the sudden.

    "Yes, E. You should take care of yourself," Aleshia said as she joined them and hugged E in between her and Lawrend.

    "A¡­ Master is so perfect," Aezel murmured as she stared at the heartwarming scene.

    A few minutester, Lawrend let go of E. She had a rosy and bright expression on her face. It was like she was recharged with energy.

    "Alright. Let''s go to the academy, okay?" Lawrend said as he stood up.

    "Yes, Master!" They all responded.

    ¡­

    Lawrend walked inside the academy once again. So many things happened in his journey. Yet there were only so few that changed in the academy.

    It had only been a week, yes, but Lawrend felt it had been forever since he was here.

    Lawrend was followed by Aezel as usual. Though, he doesn''t think that he needed it anymore. He was already a strong High Mage. Her protection isn''t that much needed anymore.

    "Aezel, how was your stomach?" Lawrend asked as they walked.

    "Master, it''s still quite small. After all, it had only been more than a month since I conceived," she replied.

    "I see. I still don''t have clues on how to solve our problem, but I assure you that I will soon. Please don''t worry," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master¡­ To be honest, the more I spend with you. The more I''m unwilling to kill you for the baby¡­"

    Lawrend stopped after hearing that. He turned around and stared at her.

    "It may sound weird toe from me, but I think we can abort the baby¡­ We can make another one next time," Aezel said to Lawrend as she bit her lips.

    "Aezel¡­" Lawrend was shocked hearing her words.

    He never expected this toe from her own mouth. After all, she was so adamant and protective of the babyst time.

    "W-Was it wrong? Should I not have said that?" Aezel had a confused look on her face.

    "No, Aezel. I understand your feelings. But as long as it''s not decided yet, I will never give up on the baby. When ites to it¡­ You can kill me," Lawrend said to her seriously.

    "Master¡­ I really love you¡­" Aezel slowly walked towards Lawrend and embraced him.

    "Aezel¡­ We will find a way to solve this, okay?"

    Lawrend cupped her cheeks with his hand.

    "We will." She nodded her head.

    "Okay. Let''s go to my ssroom," Lawrend said before turning around and continued walking.

    The two walked towards the Lightning Department. Along the way, Aezel stared at Lawrend''s carefree back in a daze. She felt even more determined to protect him.. She had the urge inside her to get pregnant a second time with his baby.

 Chapter 213 - Did You Kill Logan?

    Before long, they arrived inside the ssroom.

    Instantly, the moment Lawrend entered, the students in the ss started staring at him one by one.

    Humility was already inside the ssroom. She went on ahead to avoid suspicions.

    His ssmates started whispering into each other''s ears.

    "Hey, did you hear? Logan Herul died in their special mission. They said he suddenly went missing. Logan''s brother didn''t believe the instructor''s report. He imed that Lawrend and Nuon killed Logan." A male student whispered to a female student.

    "What..? He''s a killer¡ª!" The female student''s eyes turned to fear as she stared at Lawrend.

    "Shh! Don''t let him hear you!" The male student stopped her.

    "..."

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lawrend pretended like he didn''t just do that. His senses got stronger after he became a High Mage. Consequently, he remembered more of his memories from his past life.

    "Lawrend, good morning," Humility greeted.

    "Good morning," Lawrend replied with a smile.

    The two of them had the understanding that they should keep their adult life hidden from their student life.

    The students around Lawrend sneakily avoided him like the gue.

    "..."

    Even Levin and Johan, who was acquainted with Lawrend, didn''t dare to look him straight in the eyes.

    "Don''t worry, Lawrend. They will know the truth once Mr. White arrives," Humility said to him in reassurance.

    "I don''t really care what they think. The truth wille to light anyway," Lawrend replied.

    Though, his words had double meanings. After all, he really killed Logan.

    "Yes. They will know that you didn''t kill Logan."

    They waited for a few more minutes before June arrived in the ssroom.

    "Good morning, ss. Today I have an important announcement to make," June said loudly.

    "Lawrend," he called out.

    "Yes, Mr. White?" Lawrend responded as he stood up.

    "The academy has already decided to give the green light for you to be a Third-Year student. You can be one anytime you want since you still want to study Second-Year."

    "Thank you, Mr. White." Lawrend bowed to him respectfully.

    "What?"

    The gossipy students had shocked expressions on their faces. They didn''t expect this oue. They thought that Lawrend would be expelled from the academy for killing Logan.

    "It seems like Logan''s older brother is just spouting nonsense."

    "Yeah. I even thought he was believable because he''s our senior. I was wrong."

    The students gossiped with each other.

    "Hmph," Humility harrumphed hearing their discussions. She felt satisfied that they were given a p in the face for believing such an obvious lie.

    "Also, the Purple Thunder Grand Mage wants to see you right now," June said.

    "I understand."

    Lawrend walked towards the front of the ss.

    "Humility, can you bring him to the Magic Research Laboratory?" June asked.

    "Yes, Mr. White. I can," Humility responded.

    "Good. Please guide the way. You''re the only one here who knows the way there, after all."

    Thus, Humility brought Lawrend outside of the ssroom.

    "Humility, what''s the Magic Research Laboratory?" Lawrend asked in curiosity.

    Meanwhile, Aezel followed behind them. She was standing beside the ssroom door earlier.

    "Theboratory is where the Grand Mages of the kingdom study magic. They conduct groundbreaking and advanced magic studies there," Humility exined.

    "Oh, interesting. They have such a facility, huh."

    "That''s actually where E studies her magic. They help research her how to use it," Humility continued.

    "Does that mean E is also there?"

    "Yes. We will see her there," Humility replied with a smile.

    ¡­

    They arrived in front of a towering building with a majestic architectural design. It gave off the feeling of power and prestige.

    "This ce looks nice," Lawrendmented.

    "Let''s go inside, Lawrend," Humility urged him inside.

    As for Aezel, she waited outside of the building.

    They entered the building, and they were greeted with a huge stone stele in the center of the hallway.

    There were words written on it saying, "The path to magic is perpetual. Finding the correct path will take many deviations. Thus, this ce was erected to find that correct path in a timely manner."

    "How old is this ce?" Lawrend asked her curiously.

    "It''s as old as the kingdom. The founding King knew the importance of researching magic which is why he prioritized this after founding the kingdom," Humility exined.

    "Amazing."

    Humility brought Lawrend deeper inside. Along the way, Lawrend saw many historical magical artifacts that were created in thisboratory. They were disyed all along the hallway.

    He felt the history and pride of the people involved over their revolutionary works.

    Humility stopped in front of a room. It had the works, "Lightning Research" above the door.

    "Do you want me to apany you, Lawrend?" Humility asked in concern.

    "It''s okay. I can handle it," he replied.

    "Okay. The Purple Thunder Grand Mage is a bit entric. It will be bad if you anger him," Humility warned.

    "Thank you. I will take that into mind," Lawrend replied.

    Humility then left Lawrend alone. She still had to attend her ss.

    *Knock Knock Knock*

    Lawrend knocked on the door.

    "Enter," A deep voice said to Lawrend calmly.

    Lawrend opened the sliding door and entered the room.

    There were various weird magical instruments all over the ce. Most of which, Lawrend couldn''t recognize.

    "Are you Lawrend?" A handsome and stern looking man stared at Lawrend intently. He wore a purple cloak with a golden embroidery of a thunderbolt.

    There were some chalks and a magic circle on the table in front of him.

    "Yes." Lawrend nodded.

    "You''re a High Mage already? I thought you said that it will take you a whole month?" the man said as he stared at him with squinted eyes.

    "I-I just became one recently¡­" Lawrend replied.

    "Do you think you can lie to me?" the man asked.

    "I don''t think so¡­" Lawrend replied. He could feel immense pressureing from the man.

    It was like he could see through everything about him.

    "Huh. Anyways, I didn''t call you here to grill you.. Tell me the truth, did you kill Logan?" the man asked him solemnly.

 Chapter 214 - Verkoli Grey

    ''Didn''t you just say that you didn''t call me here to grill me?'' Lawrend retorted inside his mind.

    "I didn''t." Lawrend shook his head.

    He didn''t know what Joseph said to them, but he had to lie to keep the lie hidden.

    "Hmmm¡­"

    The man stared at Lawrend for a bit before turning his head to one corner of the room.

    "Are you satisfied now?" the man asked out of nowhere.

    Suddenly, a man walked out of the pir. He stared at Lawrend with a displeased expression.

    "I still don''t believe him," the man said.

    "I don''t care about what you think. You heard his words. Now, get out," the man in the embroidered cloak said calmly.

    Lawrend stared at this new man. He didn''t need to think that much to know who this person is. He looked somewhat simr to Logan, and the hateful expression on his face could only be exined if he was Logan''s brother.

    "Tsk. I will go ask the other one," the man said before he left the room.

    And so, Lawrend and the stern man in the embroidered cloak were left in the room.

    "Are you the Purple Thunder Grand Mage?" Lawrend asked.

    He was still unsure whether the man in front of him really is a Grand Mage. There was a powerful aura surrounding him from the way he speaks, but that wasn''t concrete evidence. He could be wrong.

    "I am. You lied, didn''t you?" The Purple Thunder Grand Mage said to Lawrend with smirk.

    "H-How did you know?" Lawrend asked him in shock. He doesn''t think that he did something that could have revealed him.

    "It''s easy. I can feel from the electrical pulses inside your body that you were lying," he said to him with a grin.

    "You can do that!?" Lawrend eximed in disbelief.

    He never thought that lightning magic could be used that way.

    "What do you think? Neat, right? Once you are at my level, you will realize how powerful magic is, and how little we know about it," he said.

    "Are you gonna punish me?" Lawrend asked fearfully.

    This was a Grand Mage in front of him. He could do whatever he wanted in the kingdom, and he would only need to exin it to the king and everything would be good.

    "Why would I? You''re very talented. That sin of yours can be easily forgiven as long as you serve the kingdom. Besides, you did it because you really think it was correct, right?" he asked.

    "I did. He was hindering me and he was always acting high and mighty. He even betrayed us at thest second. If I still had to endure that, I don''t think I still deserve my dignity," Lawrend replied honestly.

    He doesn''t have any choice but to reveal it to him. He could only hope that the Purple Thunder Grand Mage would sympathize with him.

    "Good. Betrayal among a team is taboo. You did the right thing," he praised Lawrend with a smile.

    "Thank you for understanding my plight."

    Lawrend bowed respectfully.

    "Mm. What is your full name?" he asked.

    "Lawrend Horiel," Lawrend replied.

    "My name is Verkoli Grey," Verkoli introduced himself to Lawrend with a smile.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Wait!? Doesn''t that mean that you''re rted to Mr. Joseph and Nim? Also, your name sounds familiar¡­" Lawrend eximed in shock.

    He didn''t expect that the Purple Thunder Grand Mage was actually rted to Joseph and Nim.

    "Hahahaha. You even know my granddaughter? It seems like we are fated to meet," Verkoli said.

    "Granddaughter?? Mr. Joseph is your son??" Lawrend asked in disbelief.

    "Yes. I sent him to observe you. He also helped me find your teammates. Which is why that Logan became the team captain," Verkoli exined.

    "Wait, you couldn''t be that guy that recruited E?" Lawrend asked in realization.

    "You know E?"

    This time, Verkoli raised an eyebrow. He didn''t expect Lawrend to know E too.

    "Yes. I even know that you want her to be your disciple," Lawrend said.

    "Hahahaha! It seems like we are really destined to meet," Verkoliughed out loud.

    "Hahaha. Yes. It seems so." Lawrend smiled at him.

    "Very well. I will give this book to you. With this, you can directly apply to be a Fourth-Year," Verkoli said as he walked towards the bookshelf in the room.

    He pulled out a silver book and handed it to Lawrend.

    There were the words,"Theory of Magic Prediction Research".

    "That book contains information about the Theory of Magic, Practice of Magic, Prediction of Magic, and Research of Magic."

    "Just hearing all the names makes me dizzy¡­" Lawrend said.

    It sounded reallyplicated to him. Though, he was very interested to learn them.

    "Hahahaha. If you don''t put in the work, how can you be strong? One day, you will feel rewarded for all of your hard work," Verkoli said to him with a smile.

    "I know. Thank you. I was just venting a little bit," Lawrend replied.

    "Alright. That''s all. Once you be an Arch Mage,e to me, and I will teach you how to be a Grand Mage."

    "I got it. I wille see you again after I be an Arch Mage," Lawrend said beofre bowing to him respectfully.

    "Mm. Work hard." Verkoli nodded his head in satisfaction.

    ¡­

    Lawrend exited the building. He turned back and admired it onest time before he left. Aezel followed right behind him.

    He expected to meet E there, but he didn''t. She must be doing something else.

    And so, he walked back to the Lightning Department.

    "Hey, you. Are you Lawrend?" A red-haired man suddenly stopped Lawrend.

    "Who are you?" Lawrend asked with furrowed eyebrows.

    Aezel took a stance seeing the neer. She will protect Lawrend if a problem ever arises.

    "You don''t need to know. I just want to tell you that Vernon is challenging you to a fight tomorrow morning at the academy campus.. If you don''te, we will announce to the whole academy that you are a scared wimp," the red-haired man said to Lawrend solemnly.

 Chapter 215 - Humilityâ€™s Lewdness

    "What the..? Don''t you know that ckmailing is against the academy rules?" Lawrend asked in disbelief.

    Lawrend didn''t expect that someone could be this stupid.

    "I''m not ckmailing you. I''m merely informing you. It''s your choice if you willply or not," the red-haired man said.

    "What kind of logic is that? Aren''t you scared that I will report you to an instructor?" Lawrend asked with furrowed eyebrows.

    "Why would I be? You don''t know my name," the red-haired man replied with a smirk.

    "..."

    Lawrend was speechless. He never thought that someone could be that shameless.

    "Whatever. I won''tply anyway," Lawrend said before he walked past the red-haired man.

    "You will regret this!" the red-haired man shouted as Lawrend walked away.

    Aezel followed behind Lawrend and only after they got far did she rx. Of course, Lawrend didn''t turn around. He doesn''t want to deal with idiots like him.

    After walking for a while, Lawrend arrived in front of the ssroom.

    He entered and his ssmates already had different looks on their faces. They had respect and awe for him.

    Even Lawrend was surprised to see their change. It was too fast. He hadn''t even been away for a full hour.

    June was discussing on the front, and he nodded at him when he passed him by. Lawrend walked to his seat and sat,

    "What happened? They are all looking at me differently," Lawrend said.

    "I convinced them," Humility replied with her arms crossed.

    "What did you do?"

    "I simply told them how great you are! That you would never do such thing."

    Hearing her words, Lawrend felt guilty. Maybe he should tell her the truthter. It hurts him seeing her protect him when she doesn''t know the full truth.

    Lawrend listened to the ss and opened the new book he got from Verkoli. He opened it and browsed to the Theory part. Hepared it to what June was teaching, and he could instantly tell that the book exins the subject better than June.

    It was like June''s words were just poor copies from the book. Lawrend was amazed. With this, he doesn''t even need to attend ss. He could simply study at home and apply to be a Fourth-Year. After that, he would be put in the same ss as Elena.

    He thought that that was a nice goal. Since she''s a Third-Year already. It won''t take her long to be a Fourth-Year. He was personally curious about how Elena does in ss.

    The ss quickly ended, and Lawrend approached June.

    "Mr. White, can I skip school for the next week? The Purple Thunder Grand Mage gave me something to study," Lawrend said.

    "Oh? What book?" June asked curiously.

    Lawrend showed him the silver book Verkoli gave him.

    "T-That book is the foundational knowledge of the Lightning Department!!" June eximed in shock and disbelief.

    It seems like he recognized the book.

    "This is?" Lawrend raised the book and looked at it in confusion.

    He thought that it was just some random book the Purple Thunder Grand Mage gave him.

    "Y-Yes! Every lesson in the Lightning Department is based on that book," June exined.

    "That makes sense¡­" Lawrend muttered.

    He finally understood why the book seemed better at exining the lessonpared to June. It must be due to June''sck of proper understanding of the lesson that was causing the discrepancy.

    "Okay. Is my proposal okay? I can skip ss for a week?" Lawrend asked.

    "Certainly! If you can''t skip ss while studying that book, something would be wrong with the world!"

    "Hahahaha. Okay. Thank you, Mr. White." Lawrend bid his farewell and left.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Humility followed behind Lawrend as he left the ssroom.

    "You don''t want to attend ss anymore?" Humility asked.

    "It''s not that I don''t want to. I just don''t think there''s any point. I joined the academy to meet the girls and stayed to learn. Now that I got them both, nothing is holding me back anymore," Lawrend replied.

    "I see¡­ I will be sad that you won''t be sitting in ss with me again¡­" Humility said to him sadly.

    "Ah, you can also stop attending ss, right? I''m sure they won''t say no," Lawrend replied.

    "They will¡­ My father ordered them that I need to attend ss everyday. You see, my father is very disappointed in me that I''m not a Third-Year already," she said sadly.

    "...Alright. If you want, I will give you more ''meat''ter," Lawrend said to her with a lewd smirk.

    "Geez. We''re outside, Lawrend," Humility replied embarrassedly.

    "Though, that''s better," she added.

    "Hahahaha. Let''s go home," Lawrend said.

    The three of them walked out of the academy together. They then rode a carriage and headed for Humility''s mansion.

    "Master!"

    Elena was already there. She immediately called out to Lawrend the moment she saw him.

    "Elena." Lawrend smiled at her.

    "Let''s do it, Master! I want to eat you," Elena said to him lewdly.

    "Alright. Alright. Let''s eat first so we can sleep immediately after," Lawrend replied.

    "Okay." Elena nodded her head and agreed.

    "Master, I will cook again," Humility said.

    She was already wearing an apron around her clothes.

    "What are you gonna cook this time? Make sure to not forget any ingredients, okay?" Lawrend said to her gently.

    "Mm. I won''t! Please punish me if I forget any ingredients again," Humility said with a knowing smile on her face.

    "Hahahaha. Alright, I will. Just don''t do it on purpose," Lawrend said to her with augh.

    "Hehehehe. How did you know that I will do it on purpose?" Humility asked with an embarrassed smile on her face.

    "Sister Humility, just cook already. I want to do it with Master already," Elena said to her impatiently.

    "Fine. Hehehe."

    Humility left with a smile on her face.

    As for Lawrend, he shook his head with a smile. These girls are just too lewd. Who knew that there would be so many amazing women doing something like this to him? In his past life, he could only pay them to do it.. In this life, they were doing it for him because they love him.

 Chapter 216 - Humilityâ€™s Cooking Talent

    Lawrend entered the dining room. He looked around and saw that it was empty. He, Elena, and Aezel were the first to enter.

    "Elena, do you still remember my staff? I don''t know where I put it," Lawrend asked.

    "I know, Master! It''s under my bed in our room," Elena replied.

    "Really? I will get itter," Lawrend said.

    "Sure."

    And so, the three of them waited for Humility to finish cooking. While they were waiting, Aleshia and E arrived. Following behind them were Amene and Grape.

    "Master, I already met my little sister," Amene said.

    "That''s great! Where was she?"

    "She was with the little girl you talked about. She lives there now."

    "You mean she''s living in the Grey n?"

    "Yes. Nim took her in after Aleshia and the others moved here."

    "You left her there?" Lawrend asked in surprise.

    "Mm. We spent the whole day together. Tomorrow, I will spend my time there too," Amene replied.

    "Alright. The two of you can sit here. Let''s wait for Humility to finish cooking," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master," Amene and Grape replied.

    They waited for half an hour before butlers carrying food arrived.

    Seeing the butlers, Lawrend couldn''t help but think about his home at Lanika City. His ''maids'' are not serving him like maids. They were living more like nobledies.

    This wasn''t how it was supposed to be. He wanted to have a ''maid harem'' not a ''nobledy harem''. He looked around at all of them, including Humility who arrived with a tray of food.

    "Everyone, I have something important to discuss tonight," Lawrend said to all of them.

    Everyone turned their heads and looked at Lawrend in puzzlement.

    "It''s about what it means to be a maid. I''ll give more detailster. Let''s eat for now," he said.

    Everyone nodded their heads. Humility walked towards him with the tray.

    It was a bowl of steaming hot meat stew.

    "Here, Master. I cooked it with ''love''," Humility said as she ced the bowl in front of him.

    "Thank you, Humility. This red color looks appetizing," Lawrend said with a smile.

    "Thank you for thepliment, Master. That is a wild wyvern stew. It''s soft and tender yet very vorful. Once you bite into it, it will melt and explode with umami inside your mouth," Humility said with a proud smile on her face.

    "Wow. A wyvern? They cook those?" Lawrend asked her in surprise.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "They do, Master. It''s very rare which is why only the upper echelons of the kingdom eat it," Humility exined.

    "I see. Let me try it," Lawrend said as he took a spoonful of a small piece of meat and a generous amount of stew.

    He put it into his mouth. The stew washed all over his mouth. It tasted meaty with a dash of salt and other spices he couldn''t name.

    He took a bite of the meat and it melted like butter. There was delicious fat mixed into it. It was like he was eating A5 wagyu meat back in his past life. Though, there were some clear differences.

    He could sense fiery mana in this meat. He could guess that it was the mana of the wyvern when it was still alive.

    "This is delicious¡­ Did you really cook this? There''s no way a novice could cook something this delicious," Lawrend said to her in disbelief.

    There''s no way a novice like her could have cooked this. Even the fact that she only learned this in a week! She also had other things to do. She probably hadn''t even cooked that many dishes.

    "Ehehehe. I cooked it with ''love''. Of course, it will taste good," Humility replied smugly.

    "I guess the saying is right. Food tastes better when it was cooked with love," Lawrend said to her with a gentle smile on his face.

    "Right? Here, Master. Let me feed you¡­"

    Humility grabbed the spoon in Lawrend''s hand and scooped some stew.

    "Say Ahh~," she said gently like a mother feeding her child.

    "Ahh~"

    Lawrend obliged her and opened his mouth like a kid. This was his reward to her for cooking such a delicious meal.

    *Stare~~*

    Aleshia, Aezel, Elena, E, Amene, and Grape stared at Humility feeding Lawrend intently. They were all feeling envious. They wanted to feed Lawrend too! So unfair!

    "Master, I will feed you too!"

    Elena stood up and walked towards them. She stole the spoon in Humility''s hand before scooping some stew.

    "Ahh~ Open your mouth, Master. Let me feed you," Elena said.

    Lawrend still had some meat stew in his mouth. He hurriedly swallowed it seeing her move the spoon closer.

    He opened his mouth and took the spoon in his mouth.

    "Fufufufu. My turn, Master," Aezel said as she stood up and took the spoon from Elena''s hand.

    Aezel spoonfed Lawrend with a smile on her face. She thought that this was fun.

    Seeing that Elena and Aezel already did it, Aleshia also stood up. E followed behind her. They each took turns to feed Lawrend.

    Amene and Grape looked at each other and nodded. They stood up and also fed Lawrend.

    By the end of the dinner, everyone was given the chance to spoonfeed Lawrend. They all thought that it was very fun.

    "I''m full¡­" Lawrend said as he rubbed his stomach.

    They all took turns and spoonfed him at least three times. When the meat stew ran out, Humility entered the kitchen and got more.

    "Hehehehe. You enjoyed it, right, Master?" Humility asked Lawrend with a smile.

    "Hahahaha. That''s true. Your cooking tastes really good. You will be our chef from now on," Lawrend said.

    "Huh? Chef? What do you mean, Master?"

    Humility blinked her eyes at Lawrend in confusion. She couldn''t wrap her head around what he meant.

    "Starting from now on, we will be the only ones left living in this mansion," Lawrend exined to her.

    "Huh!?"

    Humility and the others widened their eyes in shock.

    "D-Does that mean that the butlers will leave too?" Humility asked.

 Chapter 217 - Elenaâ€™s Mouth Special ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Of course. You girls are all my maids. If you aren''t acting like maids, what''s the point of me calling all of you my maids?" Lawrend replied.

    "Master¡­ Forgive me for thisck of insight," Humility said as she bowed towards Lawrend.

    "It''s fine. Starting tomorrow, fire all of the staff in the mansion beside the guards," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master." Humility bowed to Lawrend again.

    "Alright. That''s all I have to say," Lawrend said.

    He looked at all of them and saw serious looks on their faces. He doesn''t know what they are thinking, but he expected a lot from them. Tomorrow would be the day that they would formally act as his maids.

    "Fufufu. Master, does that mean that we will do everything such as cleaning the mansion?" Aezel asked with a smile.

    "Mm." Lawrend nodded his head.

    "Fufufufu. I have been waiting for this," Aezel murmured with a smile on her face.

    "You are?" Lawrend looked at her in surprise.

    "Yes. Ever since you said that you want me to be your maid. I have always imagined cleaning your house. Just like a housewife. Hehehehe," Aezel exined with a silly grin on her face.

    "Me too! Ever since I took on my human form, I wanted to help Master by bing the best maid out there!" Elena said excitedly.

    "Okay. All of you can hang out with each other. I will do something," Lawrend said.

    "Hehehe. Are you talking about me, Master?" Elena asked with a cheeky smile on her face.

    "What do you think? Let''s go to our room and find out," Lawrend replied.

    "Buzu."

    Aleshia and the rest watched Lawrend leave with Elena. They didn''t feel any envy this time. After all, they already had their turns yesterday. Elena deserves this.

    "Sisters, do you want to n for tomorrow? Let''s assign the workloads to each other," Humility said as she looked at them.

    "Sure." Aleshia nodded her head.

    "Fufufu. I''ll be the dust cleaner," Aezel responded.

    "Then, I''ll be the chef. Just like what Master said," Humility replied.

    "I-I will do theundry," Amene said.

    "Oh, Sister Amene. Come, properly introduce yourself to all of us. So many things happened yesterday. I heard from Aezel that you are a catgirl?" Aleshia said.

    "Mm. She''s correct I''m a catgirl and my sister is Feli Lana," Amene replied.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Lawrend entered the bedroom together with Elena. They hadn''t entered the room yet when Elena started sticking close to Lawrend and rubbing his groins with her hand.

    "W-Wait, Elena. Why are you so eager?" Lawrend couldn''t help but ask.

    "I want your semen, Master," she replied.

    "*Sigh* Alright. You can give me a blowjob then," he said with a sigh.

    Lawrendid on the bed and waited for Elena to do her thing.

    "It has been a while, Master," Elena said as she ced her hand over his groin and rubbed it with a smile on her face.

    "It was," Lawrend replied.

    "Well then, I will eat you up, Master," Elena said.

    She pulled Lawrend''s pants down and revealed his erect pole. Immediately, Elena sucked Lawrend''s pole inside her mouth.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Elena used her tongue and rubbed the ns of Lawrend''s pole. In response, Lawrend got even harder.

    Suddenly, Elena''s mouth changed shape. It morphed into the shape of her pussy. Her folds moved on their own and massaged Lawrend''s hard pole.

    "Wait-! I told you to only give me a blowjob. Why did you changed it into a pussy?" Lawrend asked her in a panic.

    At this rate, he would quickly cum from the stimtion.

    *Pop*

    Elena released Lawrend''s pole.

    "It''s still a blowjob, Master. After all, my pussy down there cannot suck," Elena exined.

    "..." Lawrend couldn''t think of anything to say to her in reply. After all, she was correct.

    Lawrend gave up and just enjoyed the sensation. It was like he was fucking a pussy while being given a blowjob at the same time. She wrapped her tongue around his shaft while her folds stimted him.

    Elena did it for a few more minutes before Lawrend couldn''t take it anymore.

    "I''m cumming, Elena!"

    He released a huge burst of thick semen inside her mouth while Elena greedily sucked it all out of his shaft.

    She swallowed them with enjoyment stered on her face.

    "Ahhh~! Master''s semen tastes even better than before," Elena said before licking her lips seductively.

    Lawrend couldn''t help but gulp seeing her sex appeal. His heart skipped a beat in excitement.

    "Master, can I do all the work this time? You can justy there. I want to try what Sister Aleshia taught me," Elena said.

    "Okay¡­" Lawrend readily agreed.

    Elena sat on top of Lawrend and stared at him with a carefree smile on her face.

    "Master, I canctate if you want. Do you want to suck my boobs?" Elena said.

    "You can!?" Lawrend eximed in shock.

    "Mm. I learned it recently."

    "Alright. Let''s do it." Lawrend nodded his head.

    Elena took off her clothes in front of Lawrend. She showed him her wless white skin and her huge boobs.

    "Master, here," Elena said as she lowered her chest over Lawrend''s face.

    Lawrend immediately lightly bit it with his teeth.

    "Ahh!" Elena couldn''t help but moan from that.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend sucked on her nipple, and milk starteding out. It tasted sweet and delicious. He couldn''t help but be addicted and sucked on her more.

    "Ahh! Mmph! Ah!" Elena moaned continuously.

    She enjoyed the sensation of Lawrend sucking her nipples.

    As for Lawrend, he got too focused on sucking her boobs and forgot what they were supposed to do.

    A few minutester.

    "M-Master¡­ Let''s do it already. M-My hole is starting to ache for your cock," Elena said desperately.

    Only then did Lawrend realize that he had focused on her breasts too much. He released her nipples and only then was Elena able to properly position herself above Lawrend.

    "Look at what you did to me¡­" Elena said as she pointed at her dripping slime hole.. It was eager to swallow his pole whole.

 Chapter 218 - Elenaâ€™s Weird Pleasure Technique ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [AN: This scene is a little weird. I hope you enjoy it.]

    "Heh. I never knew I was raising such a lewd slime," Lawrend said as he shook his head. He thought that it was funny. He just picked her up on the road randomly. It never urred to him that she would turn out like this.

    "Master, this was your cock''s fault. If I never knew about it, I would not be this lewd girl I am now," Elena replied.

    "I guess everyone influenced you, huh?"

    .

    "Hehehehe. I don''t me them, Master."

    "Alright, let''s do it. Give me your best," Lawrend said.

    And so, Elena helped remove Lawrend''s clothes.

    "Master, I want to be one with you."

    "Huh? Yes. We''re gonna do that," Lawrend replied.

    "No. I mean, like this," Elena said.

    Suddenly, she dived onto Lawrend''s naked body and melted. She wrapped her body all around him.

    "Wait! What are you doing, Elena!?" Lawrend shouted in shock.

    Elena didn''t respond.

    Before Lawrend couldn''t realize it, she wrapped his pole in her pussy. She was wrapping Lawrend while he was inside her.

    "Ahh! What are you doing?" Lawrend moaned as he suddenly felt pleasurable shock all over his body.

    Before Lawrend could understand what was happening, he felt unbearable pleasure on his dick. He couldn''t understand what she was doing, but it felt really good.

    Her slime body on his groin moved up and down. It felt as if he was fucking her, but the pleasure was much more intense.

    "I''m cumming!"

    Lawrend didn''t evenst five minutes. That was how overpowered this technique of hers was.

    He released his white seed inside her pseudo-pussy.

    Her slime body slowly converged together and reformed her body. She raised her butt and pulled Lawrend''s pole out of her hole.

    "Hehehe. Did you like it, Master?" Elena asked with a cheeky grin on her face.

    "I did¡­ Let''s not do that again. Hahh¡­ hahh¡­ It was heavenly, but I didn''t manage to enjoy it for long," he replied.

    "Okay~ I will do a simple cowgirl then," Elena said.

    "That''s better. As long as it wasn''t anything weird like that," Lawrend replied.

    Elena grabbed Lawrend''s pole and started masturbating it. It was still limp, and she was stimting it to make it hard again.

    It didn''t even take that long with her soft hands. Lawrend''s pole stood erect again. Ready to go again.

    "Thank you for the meal. Ah!" Elena moaned as she rode Lawrend''s pole.

    "Ah! Ha! Ahn~! Mm! Ahh!"

    Elena moved her hips up and down. She closed her eyes and savored the feeling of Lawrend''s pole piercing her precious slime hole.

    Lawrend rested his back on the bed and silently enjoyed it. This time, he was able to enjoy it much better.

    "Ahh! Ah! Ahh! HahHH!"

    Elena rubbed her hips against Lawrend''s. As a result, she could clearly sense Lawrend''s pole rubbing against her sensitive flower inside.

    "Mmmm¡­ Ahh!" Elena savored the feeling of his pole hitting her deepest parts.

    Lawrend could feel her folds inside moving around and stimting his shaft. It felt weird but the pleasure was crazy.

    "Ah! Master, I will lower my womb. I want you to prate deep inside me," Elena said.

    "What??" Lawrend raised his head and stared at her in shock.

    Without waiting for Lawrend''s response, Elena raised her hips before pushing her womb down inside her stomach.

    Thus, when she moved down, Lawrend''s tip immediately poked again her womb.

    "Nn¡ª uuu¡­"

    Elena struggled as she forced Lawrend to enter her tightest hole. She could feel it trying to part her open deep inside. The feeling of which brought her some pain but even more pleasure.

    "AH!"

    Finally, after the struggle, Lawrend was able to prate her sacred hole. Something that should only be used when giving birth.

    Elena arched her back as bliss overflowed from her face. A sense of relief and mind-numbing pleasure assaulted her brain.

    "Arghh¡­"

    Lawrend felt pain from the immense tightness of her cervix. He wasn''t meant to enter something like that.

    "I¡­ I can''t¡­ I''m gonna cum, Master," Elena said to him with a dazed face.

    Of course, a man would be stimted even more hearing such words.

    Lawrend only got harder inside her. His pole resisted the pressure her cervix was giving him.

    "Ahhhh!"

    It was like a dam burst as Elena squirted. She released a huge burst of purple-colored liquid from her urethra.

    It sprayed all over Lawrend''s face without control.

    "Arggg¡ª!" Lawrend gritted his teeth in pain.

    Her hole suddenly squeezed on his pitiful shaft tightly.

    "I-I''m sorry! I will loosen it now!" Elena said as soon as she realized that Lawrend was feeling pain.

    She transformed her cervix into her slime body which caused it to turn softer and more flexible.

    It easily eased the pain Lawrend was feeling.

    "Hahh, Hahh¡­" Lawrend panted heavily.

    "Sorry. I will be more gentle this time, Master," Elena said.

    She felt bad that Lawrend felt pain when he was supposed to feel heaven together with her.

    "T-This is better," Lawrend replied in a stutter.

    Elena then moved up and released Lawrend out of her cervix.

    The sudden gentle sensation from her vagina made Lawrend feel an unexpected burst of pleasure.

    But before Lawrend could wallow in that pleasure, Elena moved down again. This time, her cervix was loosened, allowing Lawrend to easily enter her tight womb.

    "Ahh! Master, do you think I will be instantly pregnant if you cum directly in my womb?" Elena asked with a grin on her face.

    "You will just eat it anyway," Lawrend replied.

    "Buzu! Why don''t we find out?" Elena asked him excitedly.

    "Sure," Lawrend smirked at her.

    Elena hastened her speed and bounced on top of Lawrend. One moment he was prating her vagina, the next moment he would be inside her cervix.

    It didn''t take long for Lawrend to reach his limits even after holding back.

    "I''m gonna cum, Elena!" Lawrend shouted.

    "Yes! Impregnate your slime too, Master. Give me a healthy baby!" Elena shouted.

    *Gush*

    Lawrend shot his hot liquid seed inside her womb. She felt it ssh deep inside.

    "Ahhhhh!" Elena moaned loudly from the pleasure of direct insemination.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 219 - Morning Kisses And House Reforms ?

    Lawrendid on the bed tired. Elena was beside him. She had her arms wrapped around his neck. Both of them were already wearing their clothes.

    "Master, should I eat that semen you shot or¡­ conceive a baby?" Elena asked teasingly.

    "Just eat it. I already impregnated Aezel and Aleshia. I don''t want to have too many children yet," Lawrend replied.

    He was having shbacks of the suffering his friends had in his past life when they had children. They would always wake up at night. They had to take care of them 24/7.

    "Okay~ Done."

    "Good. Let''s rest, okay? The others should being soon," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master. Goodnight, Master."

    Lawrend closed his eyes.

    As for Elena, she admired Lawrend''s face with a silly smile on her face.

    The door to the room opened and Aleshia instantly saw Elena staring at Lawrend''s face up close. Aezel, Humility, E, Amene, and Grape followed behind her.

    "You guys were done? I thought we could join," Aleshia said with a tinge of disappointment on her face.

    "I squeezed Master dry," Elena replied with a grin.

    "Don''t tell me, you did the thing that you talked to me about?" Aleshia asked her in shock.

    "Hehehehe. I didn''t do it all. I don''t think Master would like the other ones," Elena replied.

    "I see. Let''s go sleep then," Aleshia said.

    "Big Sister, let''s sleep together tonight," E said to Aleshia.

    "You don''t want to sleep beside Master?" Aleshia asked in surprise.

    "Mm. I-I don''t like sleeping with too many people. Is that bad, Big Sister?" E replied.

    "It''s okay. I will sleep with you tonight."

    Aleshia walked towards E and rubbed her hair.

    Meanwhile, Aezel, Humility, Amene, and Grape were alreadyying down beside Lawrend.

    "How was it, Elena? Was it good?" Aezel asked curiously with her voice toned down.

    "Yes. Master went all the way deep inside me," Elena replied softly.

    "Fufufu. Tell me more¡­"

    Elena exined to Aezel what she just did with Lawrend.

    The girls talked nonsense with each other before they all soon feel asleep.

    ¡­

    The next day, Lawrend opened his eyes. He felt something squirming beside him. He turned his head and saw Humility. She had her hands inside her crotch.

    This scene felt familiar to Lawrend. It was like he saw it happen before already.

    "What are you doing?" he asked her.

    "M-Master! I-I was just collecting my love for you¡­" Humility replied in embarrassment.

    "???"

    Question marks appeared on top of Lawrend''s head. He looked at her oddly.

    "I use it for my dishes¡­" Humility exined shyly.

    "...What?"

    Lawrend blinked his eyes at her.

    "I-It''s my special secret ingredient," Humility borated.

    "How many had you collected already?" Lawrend couldn''t help but ask.

    "2-2 liters¡­"

    "That many!?" Lawrend sat up in shock.

    That woke up the others around them. They all opened their eyes and looked at Lawrend sleepily.

    "Is it weird? I need a lot to cook a lot," Humility exined.

    "No, no, no, no! Stop adding that to my food! It''s weird!" Lawrend said to her as he shook his hands in front of him.

    "It''s my love, Master. You don''t want me to cook my food with love?" Humility asked in surprise.

    "Of course I do. But that''s not the way," Lawrend replied.

    "Really? I always think of your thick and long cock when I do this¡­ Isn''t that love?" Humility asked.

    "It is, but adding your own squirt to your dishes is¡­ too weird," Lawrend exined.

    "Weird? Does that really matter, Master? My squirt is the proof of my love to you. If others think of it as weird, then they are wrong. After all, my food tasted better when I added it," Humility said to him with her voice full of emotion.

    "..."

    Lawrend was speechless hearing her words. It makes sense, but he knew it shouldn''t be.

    "Why don''t you try cooking two smaller batches? Add your squirt water in the other and don''t add it to the other," he said.

    "Okay, Master." Humility nodded her head.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Fufufufu. Good morning, Master," Aezel greeted him. She wasughing at the two of them.

    "Nyaa! Good morning, Master," Amene greeted with a smile.

    "Nyaa! Good morning too, Master," Grape said.

    "Good morning, girls. Had a good sleep?" Lawrend said to them with a gentle smile.

    "Mm." All of them nodded their heads together.

    "Master, good morning."

    This time, it was Aleshia that greeted him. She wasying on one of the queen beds with E.

    "Alright. Let''s start the day," Lawrend said as he stood up from the bed.

    The others followed after him and stood up.

    "Master, give me morning kisses," Elena demanded.

    Without thinking too much about it, Lawrend walked over to her and kissed her on the cheek.

    "Hmmmmm! Master, kiss us too," Aleshia said in a pout.

    And so, Lawrend kissed them on the cheeks one by one.

    "Ehehehe. Master is the best," Humility said with a giggle.

    They walked out of the room and headed towards the dining room.

    As for Humility, she separated from them and headed towards the kitchen.

    "So what did you girls decide yesterday?" Lawrend asked Aleshia as they sat on the chairs around the table.

    "I will be in charge of everyone, and I will help them if they need any, Aezel will be in charge of cleaning, Humility for cooking, and finally, Amene and Grape will take care of theundry," Aleshia replied.

    "Two forundry?" Lawrend asked in confusion.

    "They will also be Aezel''s helpers," Aleshia exined.

    "Oh! That makes sense. I guess everything is covered for, right?" Lawrend asked.

    "Mm. If any problems crop up in the future, we will decide then," Aleshia replied.

    "I see. I see." Lawrend nodded his head in understanding.

    They waited for 10 minutes before Humility walked out with a tray in her hands. It was another scrambled egg and sausages.

    "Nice. They are yellow this time." Lawrend smiled in satisfaction.

    "I almost messed it up again, Master. This one is cooked with my love, while this one doesn''t," Hum

 Chapter 220 - Tainting The Princess Black ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Alright. You can feed me again this time," Lawrend said as he looked at the beautiful yellow scrambled egg in front of him.

    He opened his mouth and waited for her to spoon-feed him.

    "Hehehe. Master is spoiled," Humility giggled seeing Lawrend''s reaction.

    She cut up the scrambled egg that didn''t have her ''love'' in it and moved it towards Lawrend''s mouth.

    "Ah~"

    Lawrend took it inside his mouth and ate it. He munched it and furrowed his eyebrows..

    The taste was definitely better as it had the egg yolks in it. The problem was that the taste also doesn''t seem right.

    "Mmm¡­ It tastes nd. You didn''t add salt into it?" Lawrend asked.

    "W-Was I supposed to?" Humility blinked her eyes in confusion.

    "...You were."

    Lawrend looked at her weirdly.

    "A-Anyways, try the other one, Master," Humility said awkwardly.

    Humility cut up a small piece of the scrambled egg with a spoon. This one had her ''love'' in it.

    Lawrend looked at it a little bit scared. Now that he knew what was in it, he felt intimidated. After all, this contains Humility''s bodily fluids. It contains her squirt liquid.

    "Ah~"

    Lawrend opened his mouth reluctantly and ate the scrambled egg. He closed his eyes and chewed on it very slowly.

    "What?"

    Lawrend opened his eyes wide in surprise. This scrambled egg tastes really delicious. It tasted sweet and a little bit salty.

    "D-Does this really have your squirt in it? Maybe you got them wrong?" Lawrend asked her hopefully. He doesn''t want to admit that her squirt tastes delicious.

    "Hehehe. Why? It tastes delicious, right? That''s my love right there," Humility replied smugly.

    "How about the sausages? Let me try them," Lawrend said to her in disbelief.

    He took a bite of each, and they tasted entirely different! It was like the one without her ''love'' tasted like cheap sausages while the one with her ''love'' tasted like premium German sausage in his past life.

    "Unbelievable¡­ Humility, d-don''t tell anyone else about this. I don''t want them to think that I''m weird by liking your ''love''," Lawrend said to her seriously.

    "Of course, Master. It''s my secret ingredient. I only revealed it to you and my sisters," Humility replied with a smile.

    "Starting from now on, you can use it in your dishes ONLY for me. You should still learn how to properly season your food for the others," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master. I understand." Humility nodded her head solemnly.

    Lawrend nodded his head in satisfaction.

    Some butlers still hadn''t left. They were here to help them take over the work. They served food to Aleshia and the others.

    She then continued feeding him the portion with her ''love'' in it. Lawrend just had to forget that it contained her squirt inside. Besides, it wasn''t that bad. Some men like to drink it.

    If you didn''t know, squirt is not the same as pee. It''s a very diluted form of urine with hormones. It tastes sweet and slightly salty.

    They then quickly finished their breakfast.

    "Wait, Master. I think you''re forgetting something," Humility stopped and said to Lawrend.

    She was already ready to leave to attend ss.

    "What is it?" Lawrend asked.

    "You said you''re gonna give me ''meat''. Where is it?" she asked as a lewd smile slowly formed on her face.

    "Alright. Why don''t we do it before you leave? Just a quickie," Lawrend said.

    "Yes! Come." Humility''s eyes widened happily, and she pulled Lawrend''s hand with her.

    The others saw them leave in puzzlement. Though, they didn''t make any attempt to follow them.

    ¡­

    Humility brought Lawrend to an empty room. It wasn''t dusty as it was properly maintained.

    There was a long couch and a table in the center of the room.

    "Let''s do it over there," Humility said as she pointed to the couch.

    Lawrend nodded his head.

    Humility kneeled in front of Lawrend and pulled his massive cock out. She licked it and sucked it with her mouth.

    She made sure to lubricate it well with her saliva. After a minute, she stopped and kneeled on the couch while pointing her ass to Lawrend.

    She moved her panties to the side and allowed Lawrend ess to her honey hole.

    Lawrend shoved his cock inside her.

    "Ahh!"

    Humility arched her back in pleasure. She was quite sensitive as she squirted a lot this morning.

    "Ah! Hah! Mmm! Ah! Ahh!" Humility moaned as Lawrend thrusted inside her at a quick pace. They had to do it fast or Humility will bete for her ss.

    "Ahh! Yes, Master! Satisfy me!" Humility shouted.

    "Humility, can you say this¡­" Lawrend whispered into her ear.

    "W-What are you making me say?? Ahh!" Humility asked in embarrassment.

    "Just do it. It will feel even better," Lawrend said to convince her.

    "Ahh! Okay! Fuck your lewd little princess, Master!" Humility shouted.

    "That''s more like it," Lawrend said and pped her ass.

    "Ahh! Ah! Yes, love me more! Hahh!" Humility panted as she moaned.

    Lawrend quickened his pace even more and pounded her senseless.

    "Ahh! Ah! Ah! Ah! S-Something ising!" Humility moaned ecstatically.

    "I''m gonna cum too," Lawrend replied.

    They continued for a few more seconds before Humility came first before Lawrend. He used all of his willpower to pull out of her and released a lot of cum all over the couch.

    "Ahhh!"

    Humility released a moderate squirt under her.

    "Hahh, hahh¡­ That felt good, Master," Humility said as she stared into his eyes lovingly.

    "You felt freer after shouting that right?" Lawrend smirked at her.

    "G-Geez. I''m a princess you know? What are you making me say?" Humility pouted at him.

    "Hahaha. You should go now or Mr. White will arrive there," Lawrend said to her.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Mm. I''m going, Master!"

    Humility used her handkerchief and wiped her slit before covering it again with her panties. She stood up and left Lawrend in the room alone.

    He looked at the mess they made and sighed.

    "Sigh. I couldn''t enjoy her for a while longer," Lawrend muttered.

 Chapter 221 - The Sovereign Lightning Staff ?

    Lawrend walked out of the room. Aezel was waiting for him right outside.

    "Master, I will clean the room now," Aezel said.

    "I will be in my room," Lawrend replied before he left.

    Aezel watched him disappear at a corner of the hallway. She turned around and entered the room. She saw the wet couch. It was covered in Lawrend''s cum and wet with Humility''s squirt water.

    "Master is really full of vigor," Aezel murmured.

    ¡­

    .

    Lawrend entered their bedroom, and he was looked for his staff. He scanned the room but couldn''t guess which queen-sized bed was Elena''s.

    He decided to start from the right.

    He looked under the bed and saw¡­ daggers, throwable knives, and other dangerous essories contained in small boxes.

    "A-As expected of Aleshia¡­"

    Lawrend didn''t need to guess that much to know who these things belonged to.

    He stood up and looked under the next one.

    This time, there were leather pouches filled with an unknown liquid. Lawrend grabbed one and opened it. Immediately, the familiar sweet smell of a woman''s squirt assaulted Lawrend''s nose.

    "S-She has a lot of stock¡­" Lawrend said as he looked at the 3 big pouches. He couldn''t help but wonder how she even filled that many up. She isn''t suffering from dehydration?

    Lawrend stood up and walked around the king-sized bed before arriving beside another queen-sized bed.

    He looked under and found his staff. The Sovereign Lightning Staff. It was said to be a replica of a staff from a top expert. The gemstone glowed a serene purple glow under the bed.

    "Beautiful¡­ I can''t believe I forgot to bring you," Lawrend murmured in a daze.

    It looked dazzling and mesmerizing to watch as it glowed. Lawrend grabbed the staff, and he immediately felt a connection with it.

    "What the¡­ I never felt this before."

    Lawrend stood up and raised the staff into the air. He didn''t do it for any rhyme or reason. He just felt like doing it.

    Suddenly, Lawrend felt immense power pour into his body from his surroundings. The mana in the air started moving about in excitement.

    "W-What''s with this staff??"

    Lawrend hurriedly pulled down the staff in fear that it would destroy the whole room. He examined it, but he couldn''t find anything odd about it. It was just a normal staff.

    Lawrend put it down on the bed. A silver book suddenly appeared in his hand from his storage ring.

    He looked through its contents to see if it contained anything that would tell him what''s going on with this staff.

    "Artifacts won''t show their full power to a weak mage," Lawrend read from a paragraph in the book.

    ''So this staff is showing me its full power¡­'' Lawrend thought.

    "I wonder how powerful this staff transforms my lightning magic," Lawrend said out loud.

    He straightened his arm and pointed the staff to the balcony.

    "+Shock Arc+!"

    Lawrend felt the lightning mana in his surroundings move. It was sucked inside the gemstone before being suddenly released in one huge lightning arc that glowed a deeper color of purplepared to before.

    Boom!

    The metal railing on the balcony exploded as it melted due to the high heat generated by the lightning magic.

    "Even that metal railing couldn''t handle it¡­ Let me try without the staff."

    Lawrend ced the staff on the bed before extending his arm again.

    "+Shock Arc+!"

    Boom!

    A smaller lightning arc exited his hand and hit the metal rail. It glowed red hot before melting down.

    "Wow. It''s really effective. I wonder how much of my strength was magnified¡­"

    Lawrend stared at the staff in disbelief. He knew that using a staff was effective but not this effective! If he had this staff, he would have had an easier time in the Yttervia Forest.

    "I have to thank Humility again for this good staff," Lawrend murmured.

    ¡­

    Lawrend spent his time examining his staff. He closed his eyes and felt the flow of mana, and he tried to understand how it was working.

    The day quickly passed. Humility was the first one to arrive.

    "Master, I''m home!" Humility shouted as she entered the door.

    Lawrend raised his head and looked towards the door of the room. He heard Humility''s faint voice.

    Lawrend stood up from the bed and exited the room. He walked towards the stairs, and he saw Humility wave at him downstairs at the entrance. There was a happy smile on her face.

    "I''m home, Master~!" Humility shouted.

    "Wee home, Humility. Follow me. I need to say something," Lawrend said.

    "Okay, Master." Humility nodded her head.

    Lawrend walked back towards their room. Humility followed behind him as she walked up the stairs.

    Once they were both inside the room, Lawrend turned around.

    "Humility, I want to thank you for giving me this staff. What do you want in return?" Lawrend asked as he raised the staff in his hand.

    "Hm? What are you saying, Master? I already got what I wanted in return," Humility said as she looked at Lawrend in surprise.

    "Huh?"

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "It''s you, Master. Do you really have to be confused? Ehehehe," Humility exined with a giggle.

    "*Sigh*. Alright, I will just give you a massage," Lawrend said to her with a sigh.

    "A massage? Hehehe. Are you saying that you want to give me your ''meat'' again, Master?" Humility asked Lawrend with a knowing look on her face.

    "That might happen, but I will seriously give you a massage," Lawrend said.

    "Eh? Okay. Should Iy down on a bed?" Humility asked.

    "Yes. Lay down on your own bed, so we don''t make a big mess," Lawrend said.

    "A-A mess¡­"

    Humility didn''t know why but hearing Lawrend say that made her feel horny. She imagined herselfying on the bed, panting and looking like a mess.

    "What?" Lawrend looked at her weirdly.

    "N-Nothing," Humility replied in a stutter.

    "Okay. Remove your clothes," Lawrend said.

    Humility walked towards the bed and started taking off her dress. Before long, she finished. Her slim and mouth-watering body was all for Lawrend to admire.

 Chapter 222 - Happy Ending Massage ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Lay on your stomach," Lawrend said.

    Humility flipped her body andid on her stomach.

    Lawrend tried to rx himself seeing herying down on the bed defenseless. Even though he already did it two times with her, the fact that she''s the princess of the kingdom really turns him on.

    Imagine this, the princess that everyone looks up to. That beautiful princess is now in front of him, naked. It gave him a sense of aplishment as a man.

    "Stay there. Let me get some oil," Lawrend said.

    He left the room and found Aezel.

    "Aezel, can you bring me a bottle of oil. Also, can you do it fast?"

    "Sure, Master," Aezel replied. She hastily walked towards the kitchen.

    Not long after, Lawrend was back inside the room.

    He poured the cold oil on Humility''s back.

    "Ah!" Humility shivered from the sensation of a cold liquid pouring down her back.

    After pouring a generous amount on her back, Lawrend rubbed her back. He spread the oil all over her wless skin.

    "Mm¡­" Humility felt ticklish. Lawrend applied pressure on her back and massaged her shoulders.

    He slowly moved his hand towards her crotch and started rubbing her already wet slit. It made lewd shlicking noises as his finger gave it a massage.

    "Ahh~"

    Humility enjoyed the process. It felt good to rx and feel pleasure at the same time.

    He inserted a finger inside her hole.

    "Ah!" In response, Humility moaned loudly. Her hole squeezed his finger and held onto it tightly.

    Lawrend slowly pulled it out before inserting it again.

    "Ahh!"

    Lawrend used his other hand to rub the oil all over her legs.

    "Are you ready?" Lawrend asked her with a smirk.

    "Are you inserting it already?" Humility asked with a tinge of disappointment in her voice.

    "No. Like this!"

    Lawrend released a tiny burst of lightning from his finger. It shocked and stimted all of the nerves inside her princess hole.

    "AHH!"

    Humility''s hips convulsed. A small puddle formed under her crotch as she squirted.

    Lawrend slid his hand onto her breast and pinched her nipple.

    "Ahm! Nn! Ahh!" Humility moaned.

    Even though Lawrend didn''t shock her again, each time he inserted his finger inside her honeypot, it brought her pleasure. His earlier shock turned her vagina sensitive.

    "AHHH! N-No more!" Humility suddenly moaned loudly as Lawrend shocked her hole again.

    Lawrend ignored her pleas and entered another finger inside her for a total of two. He moved his finger around and started rubbing the walls of her vagina.

    "Ah! Hahnn¡ª!" Humility mped her legs tight after Lawrend pinched her erect clitoris.

    He pinched on it gently and slowly brought her to another climax.

    "Ahhh! Master''s fingers feel so good¡­" Humility muttered. She was biting on the pillow under her as she tried to resist the pleasure.

    Her body squirmed without her control, her hips rocked back and forth to feel more pleasure, and her voice became insanely cute.

    "Hiyaaahn!"

    Lawrend stopped and stared at her. He was just mindlessly rubbing her walls when she suddenly moaned loudly.

    "Could this be¡­ your G-spot?" Lawrend asked her with his mouth wide open.

    Humility buried her face on the pillow and didn''t respond.

    "Hahaha," Lawrendughed seeing her cute response.

    He observed her intently and rubbed that part of her vagina again.

    "Hnnn!!" Humility mped Lawrend''s hand in between her legs.

    She was already red from embarrassment.

    "I really did! Hahaha." Lawrend was overjoyed seeing her reaction.

    "M-Master, have mercy. Is this my punishment for forgetting the egg yolks?" Humility asked while she was holding back her moans.

    "It is. Now rx and enjoy your punishment," Lawrend replied.

    "T-This is more like a reward¡­" Humility whispered. She was panting senseless as pleasure filled her whole body.

    She couldn''t help but think that it wouldn''t be bad if she was always punished like this.

    "I wonder what will happen if¡­ I shock your G-spot?" Lawrend asked her with a yful smile on his face.

    "N-No!"

    Humility turned her head to Lawrend in horror.

    "HIYAAAAAAAHH!!"

    Humility curled her toes and twitched as she released another squirt.

    "Hahh, hahh¡­" Humility panted.

    She turned her head to Lawrend. Her eyes were misty and dream-like. He could tell that she was at the peak of her arousal right now.

    Without saying anything, Humility sat up and pulled Lawrend to the bed.

    She spread her legs open and showed him her pink and juicy slit. She stared at him with eyes full of desire. Her eyes slowly looked down and stared at his crotch.

    "You want it?" Lawrend asked.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Humility nodded her head shyly. She was too turned on to even talk to him

    "Alright, I will give it to you," Lawrend said.

    He pulled down his pants, and his dripping cock appeared in her eyes. She gulped and grabbed it. She pointed it towards her begging hole.

    "Do this slut princess, please," Humility begged in a whisper.

    Lawrend''s mind snapped hearing her sensual words. He inserted his cock inside her and pushed it deep inside her.

    "Ahhhhh! It feels good¡­" Humility muttered in a daze.

    "I love you, Humility," Lawrend said.

    "I love you too, Master. M-Make a mess out of me," she replied.

    Lawrend pulled out and thrust back in. He made sure to grind her G-spot along the way.

    Humility''s body was haggard and sweaty. Lawrend already made a mess out of her long ago. Her hair was everywhere and the bed under her was wet with her bodily fluids and oil.

    "Ahh! Nnn! Ha! Ah"

    Humility raised her arms and embraced Lawrend''s neck. She looked down and stared at their connecting point.

    "Ah! Ah! Ahh! Ah! More¡­" Humility was already lost from the pleasure. She raised her head and pulled Lawrend''s head closer. She kissed him on his lips and intertwined their tongues together.

    After a while, Humility released Lawrend''s mouth. A string of saliva separated from their mouths.

    They continued having sex for an hour before Lawrend and Humility reached their limits together.

    "I''m cumming!" Humility shouted.

    Lawrend didn''t care anymore and shot his seed inside her. Her lewd and sensual body had already swallowed his rational will.

    Humility felt Lawrend''s semen fill her hole.

    "Ahhh!" Humility moaned loudly as her lower half twitched while she squirted.

 Chapter 223 - Humility Hogging Lawrend All For Herself ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­" The two of them panted as they stared at each other. Lawrend had already pulled out of her.

    Meanwhile, her hole was slowly dripping with his cum.

    "Master, what if I get pregnant?" Humility asked Lawrend worriedly. She couldn''t help but think what would her father think if she got pregnant by amoner.

    "I can''t help it. You were too cute and lewd," Lawrend replied.

    "Hehehehe. I also don''t mind getting pregnant with your baby," Humility replied with a smile.

    Lawrend stood up and looked at the messy bed.

    "I will go take a shower," Lawrend said before he entered the bathroom on the side of the room. There was a bathtub and a shower ce in it.

    "Phew. That was crazy. I didn''t expect her to be that lewd¡­ How is she a princess?" Lawrend asked himself in confusion.

    "It''s my Sisters fault, Master. They showed me the way of pleasure," Humility replied to his words as she also entered the bathroom.

    "Oh? You want to take a bath with me?" Lawrend turned around and asked her in surprise.

    "Mm. Master needs a maid to help him bathe, right?" Humility said to him with a smile.

    "Alright, you can give me a bath," Lawrend replied.

    "First¡­ I have to clean this."

    Humility kneeled in front of Lawrend. She grabbed his erect and limp cock before putting it inside her mouth. She licked all of the leftover semen and precum off.

    "Done."

    By the time Humility finished, Lawrend got hard again. He looked at her with a wry smile.

    "Humility, why did you have to do that? You have to take responsibility, you know?" Lawrend said to her teasingly.

    "Hehehehe. I will satisfy Master onest time then I will help you clean yourself," Humility replied with a giggle.

    Humility masturbated Lawrend''s hard cock with her hand and sucked it. She licked the edges of the ns of his penis, stimting him to feel pleasure.

    Humility continued doing it for a few minutes before Lawrend reached his climax. He didn''t endure and prevent himself from cumming which is why it happened quite early.

    He shot his hot semen inside her mouth. He painted it white.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Humility opened her mouth and showed him the small pool of his semen inside her mouth.

    "Ah~"

    "Swallow it," Lawrend ordered.

    Humility didn''t say anything and swallowed it. She wiped her lips with her fingers and swallowed the leftovers. She then looked at Lawrend and smiled.

    "Let me get you cleaned up, Master," Humility said.

    ¡­

    Lawrend and Humility walked out of the bathroom together. Lawrend was already wearing his cloak and pants. As for Humility, she was still naked. The small droplets of clear water entuated her beautiful curves.

    Knock Knock Knock

    The door slowly opened. Aezel stared at the two of them and smiled.

    "Sister Humility, aren''t you enjoying Master all by yourself? Why don''t you give us a chance?" Aezel said in displeasure.

    "Hehehe. Fine. I won''t touch Master for a week until he says so," Humility replied with a cheeky grin on her face.

    "A-Are you sure?" Aezel widened her eyes in disbelief.

    "Of course. Why would I lie to you? I already got what I wanted from Master," Humility replied.

    Aezel''s eyes widened hearing her words.

    "M-Master impregnated you??" Aezel eximed in shock and disbelief.

    "I did. Although, We''re still not sure that I really impregnated her. We will see in a month or two," Lawrend said to Aezel.

    "Fufufu. As long as Master is happy," Aezel replied with a smile on her face.

    "Where are the others?" Lawrend asked. He guessed that they should already be here.

    "They are trying to cook dinner, Master¡­ And we need Sister Humility''s help," Aezel replied with a wry smile on her face.

    ¡­

    Lawrend entered the kitchen for the first time. It was a spacious room with stoves, sinks, and long tables. It was enough for a team of 5 chefs to cook inside with room to spare.

    Aleshia, Elena, Amene, and Grape were surrounding a boiling metal pot. In particr, Amene and Grape were covering their noses.

    The smell of burnt food filled the whole kitchen.

    "Sister Humility!" All of their eyes widened in joy, seeing her here.

    "What happened?" Humility asked them worriedly.

    "Sister Elena tried to cook on her own. Look inside. It''s a dark burnt soup," Aleshia answered.

    "I''m sorry¡­"

    Elena slumped her shoulders sadly. She felt guilty that she made a huge mess.

    "Eugh!" Humility couldn''t help but wretch after seeing the contents of the pot.

    Burnt meat and vegetables were swimming in a ck soup.

    "Why did you even try to cook?" Humility asked her with furrowed eyebrows.

    "Sister Aezel said you were busy and everyone was still not here so¡­ I-I thought it was gonna be easy," Elena replied as she turned her head away.

    Humility turned to Aleshia and asked, "*Sigh*. Sister Aleshia can you help me cook?"

    "Sure. It has been a while since Ist cooked," Aleshia replied with a smile.

    And so, Lawrend left the kitchen with the others. He rubbed the back of the sad Elena as they walked.

    "It''s okay, Elena," Lawrend consoled her.

    "I''m sorry, Master¡­" Elena said to him with her head lowered.

    Lawrend raised his hand and rubbed her head.

    "If you really want to cook, you can ask Humility and Aleshia to teach you," Lawrend replied.

    "Buzu." Elena nodded her head.

    Thus, Aleshia and Humility finished cooking and Lawrend ate his dinner. They all slept in the room together again.

    But just as Lawrend was about to fall asleep, a hand tapped his shoulder.

    "Master, can you help me with something?" Aezel asked.

    "Hmm? What is it?" Lawrend sat up and stared at her tiredly.

    Instead of answering him, Aezel pointed to the door leading outside the room.

    Lawrend understood her and stood up from the bed. He carefully avoided the girls sleeping beside him.

    Once they were outside, Aezel kneeled in front of Lawrend.

    "Master, please punish me tonight," Aezel said.

 Chapter 224 - Riding A Motorbike In The Darkness ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "What? Why?" Lawrend looked at her in confusion.

    "Fufufufu. I need your sword inside me, Master. Give your slut demon maid a chance to be abused again," Aezel said as she lifted Lawrend''s chin with her fingers.

    "Oh, so you didn''t enjoy our sexst time? You want me to abuse you while we do it?" Lawrend asked her with a grin on his face.

    "Fufufufu. As expected of Master. You know me best," Aezel said.

    "Alright.. Let me bring my staff then," Lawrend said before he entered the room.

    "Staff?" Aezel tilted her head in puzzlement.

    A few secondster, Lawrend came out of the room. He carried the Sovereign Lightning Staff with him.

    "What are you gonna do with the staff, Master?" Aezel couldn''t help but ask.

    "I will use it to punish you," Lawrend replied with a lewd smile.

    "*Gulp*" Aezel gulped hearing his words. Her mind wandered as she imagined what kind of sex ywrend would do with his staff.

    "Is there another free room here?" Lawrend asked.

    "There is a free guest room not far from here."

    "Let''s do it there," Lawrend replied.

    Aezel led the way to a room not that far away. She opened the door and showed him the dark and empty room.

    "Ah!"

    Lawrend pped her big ass with the end of his staff.

    "Enter inside, slut," Lawrend said to her fiercely.

    Aezel''s eyes brightened hearing Lawrend''s words. She entered the room with excitement.

    Lawrend followed and closed the door behind him.

    Inside the dark room, Aezel couldn''t see Lawrend. She could only feel him by sensing the abundant lightning mana inside his body. Lawrend could do the same with her. Though, she was fainter for him.

    "Aezel, does the darkness excite you? You will feel 10 times more pleasure since you can''t see," Lawrend whispered into her ear.

    A shiver ran through Aezel''s body. She became even hornier.

    Lawrend grabbed her hands and removed the Fantasy Illusion Ring. He then grabbed the horns on her head.

    "M-Master¡­" Aezel''s breathing hastened in excitement and nervousness.

    "Rx and take your clothes off," Lawrend whispered.

    Aezel listened and took off her clothes. While she was doing that, Lawrend also took off his own clothes.

    Once they were both stark naked, Lawrend cupped her breasts from behind and fondled them. He did it slowly to tease her.

    Lawrend continued doing it for a few minutes before Aezel couldn''t take it anymore.

    "Master, you''ve been fondling my breasts all this time. When are you gonna punish me?" Aezel asked in an eager soft voice.

    "Why? Can''t you endure it for a while longer? I''m enjoying fondling your soft breasts," Lawrend replied to her teasingly.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Aezel bit her lips and allowed Lawrend to continue.

    "Ah!" A moan escaped from Aezel''s mouth.

    "Oh? You''re enjoying this?" Lawrend asked her in surprise.

    "Yes. Mm..."

    Even though Lawrend was only fondling her breasts, Aezel felt pleasure build up inside her body.

    Realizing that she was already enjoying it, Lawrend stopped.

    "Eh?" Aezel turned her head to Lawrend in puzzlement.

    Lawrend parted the hair on her neck. He gave it a light lick.

    "Ah!" Aezel moaned with a shiver.

    "You''re even sensitive here?" Lawrend asked her teasingly.

    Aezel covered her face with her hands even though Lawrend couldn''t see her in the dark.

    Lawrend raised his head and removed the hair that was on her ears before giving it a big lick.

    "Ahnn¡­" Aezel felt ticklish. Lawrend was slowly pushing all of her buttons.

    Lawrend raised his hands in front of her and pinched her nipples.

    "Ahhh! Nnn¡­" Aezel squirmed in pleasure.

    Lawrend moved his right hand down and inserted a finger inside her demonic sheath.

    "Mmm¡­" Aezel closed her eyes and enjoyed it.

    The moment Lawrend pushed his finger inside, he knew that she was ready. Her demonic sheath was sopping wet.

    Lawrend pressed his body on her back. Aezel felt his hard and hot holy sword pressed against her butt cheeks.

    "Do you want it?" Lawrend asked her. She felt his warm breath tickle her ears.

    "I-I do," Aezel responded eagerly. She grabbed his hand and held onto it tightly.

    "What should I do then?"

    Aezel felt frustrated hearing his words.

    "Please. Just give it to me already, Master," Aezel begged.

    "What do I do?" Lawrend asked again.

    "Fuck me! Punish me with your big and hot cock!" Aezel shouted.

    "Good."

    Lawrend released her hand. He grabbed both of her horns and aligned his holy sword to enter her demonic sheath.

    He entered inside her slowly before pulling out. He did it repeatedly and teased her.

    "Ahh!"

    Aezel had enough and swung her waist backward. She swallowed Lawrend''s holy sword deep inside her.

    Aezel arched her back in pleasure.

    "What a slutty demon maid. You want my cock inside you that badly?" Lawrend asked her mockingly.

    Aezel ignored her and swung her hips back and forth.

    "Woah. You''re even ignoring your Master now, huh?" Lawrend said to her in displeasure.

    "T-That''s not it. I just want you to make me feel even better," Aezel replied in a stutter.

    "Because of that, I will punish you again," Lawrend said.

    He pulled her horns and used them to control her hip movements. He pulled it away from him and pulled it towards him, making his sword enter and exit her demonic sheathe. It was like he was riding a motorbike.

    "Ah! Ahh! Ahh! My horns! Mm!"

    Aezel could feel Lawrend''s sword hitting her womb. It was knocking on her baby door.

    Aezel felt like she was going crazy. She couldn''t see anything. Her sense of touch was magnified to the max, causing her to feel pleasure like no other.

    "Ah! Ah! Uuu!"

    Aezel ground her hips on Lawrend''s crotch. If the lights were turned on, you would see her lewd face. She was totally lost in the pleasure.

    Lawrend stopped using her horns and just stood there. He didn''t even have to do anything. She was swinging her hips on her own like a horny dog.

    Before Lawrend could realize it, he came inside her without any warning. The darkness also made him feel a heightened sense of pleasure.

    He filled her demonic sheath with his holy water. Satisfaction was written all over Aezel''s face as she felt Lawrend fill her up.

    Her hips twitched as she had a small orgasm.

 Chapter 225 - Making Aezel Bleed ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Wait, what was the staff for?" Aezel asked as she realized that Lawrend never used the staff besides hitting her ass.

    "Go on the bed, and I will show you," Lawrend said.

    Aezel walked towards the bed. She could barely see it from the moonlight shining through the window.

    "Now do a doggy style position," Lawrend said..

    Aezel did as he said. She pointed her ass towards him.

    Suddenly and without any warning, Lawrend thrust the end of the staff inside her sheath.

    "Ahh! What are you doing, Master!?" Aezel screamed in shock.

    "What? Don''t tell me you are enjoying it?" Lawrend asked her teasingly.

    "I-It hurts, but why does it feel good?" Aezel replied haggardly in confusion.

    "That''s because you are a slut. A demon slut maid," Lawrend answered.

    Lawrend smirked seeing her confused expression. She was slowly bing even more of a masochist. He then started thrusting the staff inside her. He messed up her insides. His cum was still inside, and it made a sloppy white mess.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Ah! Ahh! Ah!" Aezel moaned.

    The staff was hard and rigid. It was viciously rubbing against her vagina.

    Lawrend continued doing her with the staff. He stopped after 10 minutes. His holy sword was roaring to have a go again.

    Lawrend pulled his staff out of her. It created a sticky white string as it separated from her demonic sheathe.

    "Hahh, hahh¡­" Aezel panted. The staff was too intense for her. It was only enjoyable because it was Lawrend that was doing it to her.

    Lawrend fucked her again. He pounded her till he was satisfied. He then came deep inside her again. If she wasn''t pregnant already, then he would have surely impregnated her with that amount.

    After they were done, they cleaned themselves before returning to their room. Lawrendid on the bed and closed his eyes.

    "Master," Aleshia called out to him.

    Lawrend opened his eyes and stared at her.

    "What?"

    "You need to be an Arch Mage next month, right? Please focus on practicing magic. Limit having sex with us," Aleshia exined.

    "...Alright." Lawrend nodded his head solemnly.

    He realized that he had been too focused on fucking them. It must be because he had been away from them for a week. He missed the sensation of their soft and young bodies.

    "Thank you, Master. I will be next, okay? Let''s do it after you reach halfway to bing an Arch Mage," Aleshia said.

    "Alright. I promise that." Lawrend nodded his head.

    Aleshia smiled hearing his response. She was doing this to motivate him. Though, she was jealous that they all had a lot of good times with him when she only had one chance.

    That doesn''t mean she doesn''t like that they are doing it. She just wanted more attention. She concocted a n in her mind for this.

    Lawrend closed his eyes and fell asleep. He dreamt that he became an Arch Mage and became the king of the Undrasil Kingdom.

    But just as he was being crowned, he woke up. He looked to the side and saw the peaceful faces of his maids.

    "Good morning, everyone," Lawrend greeted them.

    ¡­

    They had the same morning routine. The others left and only Lawrend and Aezel were left.

    He held the staff in one hand while the silver book was in the other. He was researching what it means to be an Arch Mage.

    But after looking through the book for a while, Lawrend didn''t see anything useful. He gave up and closed the book.

    "I guess I will just use my theory," Lawrend said to himself.

    He closed his eyes and focused on his body. He controlled a burst of lightning mana and made it travel from his arms to his hand.

    "Arghh!" Lawrend shouted in pain. He held his arm and gritted his teeth.

    "What the f*ck. That hurt so much," Lawrend cursed.

    He closed his eyes again and focused on the lightning mana that reached his hand. It felt slightly purer. He examined the path the lightning mana took and saw different colored mana that he never saw before.

    There were red ones, blue ones, green ones, ck ones, white ones, and all sorts of colors.

    ''Don''t tell me that this is mana of different elements!?'' Lawrend thought to himself in shock.

    Although he wasn''t 100% sure. He was 99% sure that this was mana from different elements.

    ''So the impurities in my mana are actually just mana from different elements that got mixed up??'' Lawrend thought in amazement.

    ''This is a breakthrough! I wonder if the academy already knows about this.''

    Lawrend tried it once again.

    Boom!

    A small lightning bolt traveled inside his arm to his hand.

    "AHHH!" Lawrend screamed in pain. This time, it was more painful than before. After all, a lightning bolt already passed through it before.

    Lawrend calmed himself and checked the leftover impurities.

    He confirmed his findings. There really were mana from different elements in his purple lightning mana. He manipted them and pushed them outside of his body through his pores.

    "I can''t go on like this¡­ It''s too painful. I need a pain-numbing potion and a recovery potion," Lawrend muttered.

    Without the pain-numbing potion, he would feel indescribable pain. And without the recovery potion, his arm would be numb.

    Lawrend opened his eyes and stood up. He has to go out and buy them.

    He left the room and found Aezel.

    "Aezel, where are Amene and Grape?" Lawrend asked.

    "Hm? They are in the Grey Mansion. Do you want to call them back?"

    "Yes. Call them here. We need to do something. They will take care of the mansion while we''re gone," Lawrend exined.

    "Fufufu. We''re going on a date?" Aezel asked Lawrend with shining eyes.

    "I guess?" Lawrend replied with a wry smile on his face.

    "Okay. I will get them quick," Aezel said before she left.

    Lawrend looked around the room he was currently in. It was the room where he ''punished'' Aezelst night.

    There were small blood stains on the bed.

    "Oh f*ck. She was bleedingst night? I didn''t notice," Lawrend muttered in rm. That must have been why she enjoyed it. Wounds in the vagina are painful, but when aroused, they are pleasure hotspots.

 Chapter 226 - A Potion Store

    While he was waiting, he entered their room and sat on the bed. He examined his staff once again.

    Lawrend waited for almost half an hour when Amene and Grape arrived while following behind Aezel. They were all wearing their maid uniforms while they had hoods over their heads to cover their cat ears.

    "Master, you called for us?" Amene asked.

    "Mm. The two of you watch over the mansion. I and Aezel will go out for a while," Lawrend replied.

    "Yes, Master. We will take care of the mansion," Grape replied.

    .

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend then stood up from the bed and exited the room. Amene and Grape escorted the two of them outside the mansion.

    "Take care, Master and Sister Aezel!"

    "Be careful, Master and Miss Aezel!"

    Amene and Grape waved their hands in the air.

    Lawrend walked out with Aezel. They rode in a carriage. Once inside, Lawrend turned to Aezel.

    "Fufufu. I guess you saw it?" Aezel asked in confirmation.

    "I did. You enjoyed it even though you bled?" Lawrend asked her in confusion.

    "Fufufufu. I didn''t know that I had that kink before I met you, Master," Aezel replied with a smile.

    "Again?"

    Lawrend face palmed himself. Was he really that influential? All of them used the same words. ''It was his fault.''

    "Huh?" Aezel raised her head and blinked at Lawrend.

    "Nothing, nothing. I just thought of something," Lawrend replied awkwardly.

    The inside of the carriage became silent. They continued riding the carriage until they stopped in front of a tall building.

    "We''re here?" Lawrend asked in surprise. It didn''t feel that long for him.

    Aezel nodded her head and exited the carriage. Lawrend followed behind her.

    There were the words, "Kajideen''s Potion Store" painted on the sign.

    "How did you know about this ce?" Lawrend asked her in surprise.

    Aezel shouldn''t know such a ce since she''s a demon.

    "I bought potions here before, Master," Aezel replied.

    "You did?" Lawrend looked at her in amazement. It seems like he underestimated her. She''s a demon, yes, but that doesn''t mean that she doesn''t live like a human here.

    "Mm. Let''s enter inside okay? I will show you what I bought," Aezel said before she grabbed his hand and pulled him inside.

    They entered the store. It had a wooden counter all around the store and various medicines were disyed on shelves behind those counters. Staffs were standing and waiting for customers toe near them.

    "Hello customers, what would you like to buy?" A skinny and short woman mage in a blue cloak greeted them with a smile.

    "I would like a potion that can numb pain and a recovery potion," Lawrend replied.

    "Follow me. I will go get them for you," the woman beckoned them with her hands.

    "Master, that''s what I bought." Aezel pointed to a medicine bottle on the shelves.

    It had thebel, "Nutrient Supplements For Mothers."

    "Ohh! You are really caring for the baby," Lawrend said to her with a smile.

    Realizing that she really cares for their baby, warmed Lawrend''s heart. He felt even more pressure to find a way to solve their problem. If he failed, Aezel would surely be forced to either kill him or kill the baby. He was sure that she would choose to kill him instead.

    After all, she was such a perfect mother right now. Lawrend stared at her in a daze.

    "Master? Master!" Aezel called out to him.

    "A-Ah! Yeah? What is it?" Lawrend broke free from his daze in confusion.

    "You have been staring at the shelves and squeezing my hands all this time," Aezel said with an innocent look on her face.

    "It was nothing. I just thought how good of a mother you are," Lawrend said to her with a smile.

    "Fufufufu. It''s one of my best qualities," Aezel replied with her head raised proudly.

    The staff who greeted them earlier looked at them awkwardly. She was a single woman. Seeing a couple flirt in front of her made her feel awkward.

    She then led them to one of the counters.

    "Gerald, this mister here wants a Desensitizing Potion and a Healing Potion," the staff said to the male mage behind the counter. The items she just said were the correct names of the potions Lawrend just said.

    He never had any interest in potions, so he had no idea what they are called.

    "I got it." The male staff nodded his head and left. He looked through the shelves and got what Lawrend needed.

    "Here, sir."

    The male staff pushed a potion vial and a potion tube(a test tube) towards Lawrend. One was the Desensitizing Potion while the other is the Healing Potion.

    "Do you have more? I think I need 100 of each," Lawrend said.

    "..."

    The male staff stared at Lawrend in shock.

    "Sir, this one potion is 200 gold¡ª"

    "Did I stutter?" Lawrend interrupted.

    "N-No¡­" The male staff shook his head and entered the door leading inside their storage room.

    He came back out with a big box. The male staff ced it on the counter.

    "This contains exactly 100 bottles of Desensitizing Potion," the male staff said.

    Lawrend pulled the box closer to him and opened it. He looked at its contents. There were five stacks of the potion vials inside. Each stack had ayer that had 20 vials each. For a total of 100 vials in the box.

    While Lawrend was doing that, the male staff also grabbed a box of the Healing Potion. This time, he had to go inside twice as the Healing Potion is much bigger. In total, there were three boxes in front of Lawrend.

    "How much is all of these?" Lawrend asked.

    "Since you bought the Desensitizing Potions in bulk, we offer you a 10% discount for them. In total, your bill is 120,000 gold," the male staff said.

    "Wow¡­" Lawrend eximed in shock.

    Even he himself doesn''t have that much fortune.

    "How about I pay half? You can im the other half in this address tomorrow," Lawrend said as he gave him the address to Humility''s mansion.

 Chapter 227 - Date With A Demon

    "That''s alright, but we have to send it to that address ourselves," the male staff said.

    "But I need it now," Lawrend replied with a frown.

    "I''m so sorry to hear that, sir. But this is ording to protocol. If you really need them, we can give you what you can pay right now," the male staff responded.

    "... Alright. Do what you like." Lawrend gave up. He got a point.. He would seem like a scammer if he insisted.

    The male staff smiled and bowed to Lawrend. He was d that Lawrend was so understanding.

    Stacks and stacks of paper gold bills appeared in Lawrend''s hand. They each had different amounts written on them. The staffs looked at the ring on Lawrend''s finger in surprise.

    A Storage Ring is hard toe by in the capital city. Only wealthy and powerful people had the capability to own them. Seeing that Lawrend had one, the male staff realized that he was legitimate.

    "S-Sir, how about this. You can take everything. I will personallye to this address to take the payment," the male staff said to him in a stutter.

    "Hm? Alright then." Lawrend blinked his eyes at him in confusion.

    "Thank you, sir!" The male staff bowed towards Lawrend respectfully.

    "O-Okay¡­" Lawrend felt awkward seeing the man react to him so respectfully. He could understand his maids if they were respectful to him, but this is weird.

    Lawrend took the three boxes in his storage ring and left the establishment.

    "Are we going home now, Master?" Aezel asked. There was a tinge of disappointment in her eyes.

    "Not yet. I told you we''re going on a date, right? We might as well use our extra time to spend time together. Let Amene and Grape take care of the mansion," Lawrend replied as he looked up at the daytime sky outside the potion store.

    "Fufufufu. As expected of Master. Always so understanding." Aezel giggled happily.

    "So where do you want to go? I don''t know the city much," Lawrend said to her awkwardly. He already failed the first step to a good date. He doesn''t know where to go.

    "Master, we can buy baby clothes if you want," Aezel replied.

    "..."

    Lawrend stared at her and opened and closed his mouth like a fish. That isn''t a date. She''s making him more pressured about the baby.

    "Fufufufu. I''m joking, Master. Why don''t we visit the City Square? There are various food stalls there ording to Sister Humility," Aezel replied with a smile.

    "Okay. That sounds good to me," Lawrend replied with a wry smile on his face.

    And so, the two of them rode a carriage again. They headed towards the City Square.

    It''s located north of the Royal Castle which is at the very center of the city. After riding the carriage for 10 minutes, they arrived.

    It was a lush green forest in the City Square. Various stalls were set up on the side of a brick-paved area. Compared to the City Squares Lawrend saw in his past life, this was thergest. Heck, it even looked like a National Park with the trees.

    "Have you been here before?" Lawrend turned to Aezel and asked.

    "This is also my first time, Master. I didn''t know human cities were this interesting," Aezel replied as she looked at the City Square with interest.

    Lawrend looked at her and opened his hand.

    Aezel stared at it and looked up at his face.

    She smiled, realizing what he meant. Aezel took his hand and held it. Even though she wore her maid uniform, Lawrend didn''t feel embarrassed that he was holding her hand.

    The two of them entered the City Square while holding each other''s hands. The passersby looked at them oddly. A mage was holding the hand of a maid. Their minds couldn''t help but imagine weird things.

    They stopped at the first stall and looked at the objects sold. They were different colored gems.

    "What are these gems for?" Lawrend asked.

    "Huh? They are for magic staffs. If you want to create a good staff, you need one of these powerful gems of mine," the shopkeeper replied.

    Lawrend turned around and left. He already had a staff.

    "Tsk. Asking me and not buying anything?" the shopkeeper grumbled behind Lawrend''s back.

    Lawrend ignored him and walked towards another stall. There were barebone wooden staffs sold. They didn''t have any gemstone or intricate designs yet.

    Lawrend skipped that stall. He has no use for another staff. He can just buy an already made one.

    Lawrend and Aezel walked through all of the stalls but found nothing useful. Most of them were materials for magic circles, magic artifacts, and potions. Lawrend expected to find something to eat when he saw the stalls earlier.

    "There''s nothing interesting here. *Sigh*," Lawrend sighed in disappointment.

    "Master, there is a ce in the capital called, ''The Food Street,'' There are all sorts of food in there," Aezel said.

    "Really? Let''s go there then," Lawrend replied.

    They rode a carriage once again and shortly after, they arrived at the Food Street. The delicious smell of meat wafted through the air. Lawrend felt hungry immediately.

    He and Aezel looked at the various restaurants lining this long street. Lawrend saw cakes, ice creams, candies, meat stews, and various other dishes. It was really a ''Food'' Street.

    "Let''s go eat at this restaurant, Aezel," Lawrend pointed to a fine dining restaurant.

    "Yes, Master." Aezel smiled happily.

    She liked to see Lawrend excited. This is what she lives for¡­ To make him happy. The moment he entered her life, it became even more colorful from the nd one she had.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    A demon like her falling for a human¡­ What a disgrace. Though, she herself doesn''t care.

    Lawrend and Aezel entered that restaurant. The waiter wanted to stop Aezel from entering as she''s dressed in a maid uniform, but Lawrend gave him a sharp look. The waiter felt intimidated and allowed Aezel to enter.

    The two of them picked a small table and sat. Of course, Aezel let Lawrend sit first. She helped him by pushing his seat closer to the table.

 Chapter 228 - Red And Purple Lightning ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    A waitress walked towards their table.

    "Good day, customers. My name is Jiaya. I will be your waitress for today. This is our menu." The waitress served them with a smile. She nced at Aezel and unconsciously furrowed her eyebrows..

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend took the menu from her hand and opened it.

    "We will have this and this," Lawrend said as he pointed at the contents of the menu.

    Jiaya took notes of what Lawrend pointed to in her little notebook.

    "I got your orders, sir. I wille back soon," Jiaya replied as she smiled and left.

    "Master, I don''t like the look she was giving me," Aezel said with displeasure on her face.

    "Mm. Don''t worry. She''s just a waitress," Lawrend consoled her with a calm smile.

    "You''re right, Master." Aezel face changed, and she smiled. Lawrend''s words made her remember that she shouldn''t bother with a waitress.

    After all, she herself is an Arch Mage.

    "So Aezel, do you know how I can be an Arch Mage?" Lawrend asked her curiously.

    "Hm¡­ I''m not that sure. You don''t practice the same lightning magic as I do," Aezel replied.

    "It''s alright. They are both lightning magic anyways. You can tell me," Lawrend replied.

    "Okay." Aezel nodded her head.

    "I just get struck by lightning often," Aezel exined.

    "... That''s it?" Lawrend blinked his eyes at her.

    "Mm. I absorb a lot of lightning mana and learn how they work. It''s basically what we did back then after we left Undrasil Forest." Aezel nodded her head.

    "How can I do that without leaving the city?" Lawrend asked.

    He doesn''t think that it would be fun to leave and enter the city every day. He would just waste a lot of time. Besides, he won''t be able to spend any time with them if he camped outside.

    "That''s the only option I know, Master," Aezel replied with a shake of her head.

    "*Sigh*" Lawrend released a tired sigh.

    Magic is really hard. If only he could generate electricity at home¡­

    "Huh? Wait, how do you recover your lightning, Aezel? I wanted to ask before, but I kept forgetting." Lawrend straightened his back and opened his eyes wide in realization.

    "I¡­ just recover it while resting?" Aezel replied in confusion.

    "But I couldn''t recover your red lightning mana. I still only have a tiny amount left inside of me," Lawrend said to her in puzzlement.

    "That''s weird. Maybe it''s because you''re not like me?" Aezel replied with a tilt of her head.

    Lawrend had spections about demons. When he saw that dream Daisy showed him, he thought that demons were humans before, and they evolved to the conditions of the demon world. He couldn''t help but wonder right now if he was right.

    If he was wrong, it would mean nothing, but if he was correct¡­ Then that would change everything.

    "Aezel, let''s go back home! I have an idea," Lawrend said to her heatedly.

    "O-Okay..?" Aezel stared at Lawrend weirdly.

    "Cancel my order. Here is my payment," Lawrend shouted before putting his payment on the table.

    He dragged Aezel outside of the fine dining restaurant and into a carriage. They headed back towards the mansion hastily. Lawrend had this crazy idea inside his mind.

    Almost half an hourter, they arrived back inside the mansion. Lawrend immediately rushed towards their bedroom. He entered the room and pulled Aezel inside.

    "Master, what''s going on?" Aezel asked him worriedly.

    "Aezel, strip your clothes," Lawrend said to her solemnly.

    "S-Strip? Do you want to do me that badly, Master?" Aezel asked him in surprise.

    "That''s half of the reason. I want to confirm something," Lawrend replied.

    "M-Master¡­" Aezel felt aroused hearing Lawrend''s reply. She dly took off her clothes and showed him her naked body.

    Lawrend pushed Aezel onto the bed.

    "Aezel, focus on your vagina. I will try something," Lawrend said solemnly.

    "*Gulp*" Aezel''s mind ran wild hearing his words.

    She opened her legs widely and spread her pussy with her fingers. She showed him her beautiful pink flesh.

    "Ready?" Lawrend asked.

    He removed his pants and revealed his erect cock to her. He looked down at her and already saw her pussy glistening. It was proof that she was wet and ready.

    As expected of her. Her pussy was ready the moment he asked for it. They didn''t need to do any foreys.

    Lawrend pushed his cock inside her slowly.

    "Ah~" Aezel moaned delightedly. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the pleasure brought by Lawrend''s holy sword.

    Lawrend stopped once he was fully inside her. He closed his eyes and focused on the purple lightning mana inside his body.

    Lawrend controlled them using his mind and focused them into his holy sword.

    "I-I can feel something weird, Master," Aezel said in puzzlement.

    Her body could feel the build-up of lightning mana in Lawrend''s holy sword.

    "Rx. ept it all inside you," Lawrend whispered into her ear.

    Lawrend started to slowly transfer his purple lightning mana inside her.

    "Ahhhh!" Aezel moaned loudly.

    She suddenly felt a sudden and unbearable pleasure from her demonic sheath. It almost brought her to the edges of climax.

    "Mmmmnn!" Aezel squirmed as Lawrend continued filling her up with his purple lightning mana.

    In response, Aezel''s body unconsciously transferred her red lightning mana into Lawrend''s holy sword.

    Lawrend suddenly understood something as they exchanged lightning mana. Aezel''s body could generate the red lightning mana passively while she couldn''t do the same with purple lightning mana.

    That means, he was the same. He can regenerate purple lightning mana passively through the absorption of mana in the air while he can''t do the same for the red lightning mana.

    Lawrend stared straight at the wall in a daze.

    "The two lightning manas are the same. The only difference is that my body only knows how to create the purple kind. And her body only knows how to create the red kind," Lawrend muttered in enlightenment.

    ''But why is that the preferred lightning mana in her world¡­?'' Lawrend thought to himself.

 Chapter 229 - Soul Possession ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "M-Master, i-is this your mana?" Aezel asked Lawrend in astonishment. She could feel it settle inside her.

    It was a warm and pleasurable feeling. It''s like he was cumming inside her again. Something she very much enjoys.

    "Do you want to continue?" Lawrend asked her with excitement.

    "Fufufu. Why would I stop here? Enjoy my body, Master," Aezel replied with a confident smile on her face.

    Lawrend nodded at her and closed his eyes..

    He pulled his sword out of her before mming it back in. The moment he did that, Lawrend felt his connection with Aezel be closer. His purple lightning mana flows much more easily whenever he thrusts back inside her. And so did her red lightning mana.

    "Ahh¡ªmmm." Bliss was written all over Aezel''s face as they exchanged lightning mana.

    As for Lawrend, he felt like he was melting. Though, he still focused on finding the answer to his question.

    ''Red lightning¡­ The only answer I can think of is that red lightning evolved from normal purple lightning.''

    "Ah! Ha... Ahh! More! Fill me more!" Aezel moaned in ecstasy.

    ''I can mix them¡­'' Lawrend thought.

    He took her red lightning mana and mixed them together. Shockingly, they mixed this time! Last time, they weren''t able to mix.

    Boom!

    It was like an explosion happened inside Lawrend''s body. All of his purple lightning mana and red lightning mana was sucked into a giant whirlpool.

    "Ahhhh! Master! I''m cumming!"

    The sudden change brought Aezel to a climax. It hadn''t even been 10 minutes, yet she already came. That was a testament to how good she felt.

    She could feel all of her red lightning mana sucked inside Lawrend. As for the purple lightning mana, she didn''t get anymore.

    Aezel released a huge ssh of squirt. Her vagina twitched as it tried to squeeze Lawrend''s holy sword for its holy water. Too bad, Lawrend''s body was focused on a different thing.

    Inside his body, Lawrend saw a bright yellow light in the center of the whirlpool. It slowly grew brighter and brighter until¡­ Lawrend could see it. It was a beautiful pool of golden lightning mana.

    ''W-What is this!?'' Lawrend eximed in his mind in amazement.

    The golden lightning mana exuded a divine feeling. It was as if he was looking at something holy.

    Boom!

    Another explosion happened inside his body. All of the red lightning mana and the purple lightning mana suddenly joined together. As a result, his body was now filled with golden lightning.

    "Aghh!" Lawrend groaned in pain. He fell towards Aezel, unconscious.

    "M-Master!?"

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Aezel was still enjoying the aftermath of her climax when Lawrend fell unconscious.

    She pushed him towards the side andid him on the bed.

    ¡­

    Inside Lawrend''s mind, the dormant white hole became active. It floated inside him and settled on the center of his stomach.

    Boom!

    It suddenly started sucking all of the golden lightning in his body.

    ''What the¡ª!''

    That alerted Lawrend. He sobered up and looked at the rampant white hole.

    He controlled all of his golden lightning mana and stopped them from flowing into the white hole. Something was fishy about its actions.

    The white hole flickered oddly.

    [Hehehehehe! It''s finally time for me to take over!]

    A voice shouted inside Lawrend''s mind. It sounded familiar and not at the same time. His consciousness felt stagnant and slowed down.

    The white hole changed color and turned into small tendrils that went to all parts of Lawrend''s body. He was powerless and watched the white hole take over his body.

    Zap!

    Lawrend''s consciousness was sucked inside the white hole. At the same time, another soul exited the white hole. It had the features of the handsome man from the start.

    [Huahahahaha! I waited for this day! Finally! I endured watching you have sex with my maids! I will show you what it feels like!] the man shouted inside Lawrend''s body mockingly.

    ''W-Who are you!?'' Lawrend asked in shock.

    This development was something he couldn''t fathom.

    [Who else? I''m you. Or rather, I''m that guy you talked to before when you first awakened.]

    ''I thought you died!?'' Lawrend eximed in shock.

    [Do you think I would let myself die that easily? That stupid goddess thought that she could trick me! She doesn''t know that I have already read in a manga what she did!]

    ''What do you want?'' Lawrend asked him solemnly.

    [Everything. I will take back everything that''s rightfully mine! I will fuck my maids right in front of you!]

    ''Y-You!''

    Lawrend imagined that scene. That someone else was controlling his body and ravaging his women.

    Snap!

    The white hole that kept Lawrend snapped into two. It revealed a small Lawrend in soul form.

    [What!? How did you escape!?]

    ''I don''t know. But I do know one thing¡­'' Lawrend replied with anger overflowing on his face.

    [What is it?]

    A soul form slowly appeared in front of Lawrend. It was the handsome man from the start. There was confusion on his face.

    ''That I have to kill you!'' Lawrend shouted angrily.

    He disappeared and reappeared directly in front of him.

    [You!] He stared at Lawrend in disbelief.

    ''+Lightning Sprite+!'' Lawrend shouted and pointed at him.

    All of a sudden, the golden lightning mana in their surroundings stopped.

    [N-No! I don''t believe this! How could I be defeated so easily by a new soul like you!?]

    ''You forgot one thing. I studied magic while you didn''t,'' Lawrend replied with a smirk on his face.

    [Ah¡­ How could I have forgotten?]

    Regret filled his face. If only he waited a little bit longer¡­ He would have everything at the tip of his fingers.

    Boom!

    The golden lightning mana transformed into countless lightning arcs that swallowed his soul form.

    ''...''

    Lawrend watched silently. If he was on his body, he would be trembling in fear. He almost got possessed. What''s even worse is that he almost got NTR''d! This fantasy world is getting even crazier.

    ''I-I thought I would lose everything¡­ I can''t ept that¡­ That''s why you lost...'' Lawrend muttered in his soul form.

 Chapter 230 - Aezelâ€™s Contribution

    When Aezelid Lawrend on the bed, his body suddenly started convulsing.

    "Master!" Aezel screamed in horror. She held Lawrend''s hand in panic.

    This happened as the other Lawrend possessed Lawrend''s body.

    "Amene! Grape! Come here! Help me!" Aezel shouted towards the door.

    Amene and Grape were chatting outside on the ground in the garden when they heard Aezel''s shout. Their cat ears stood erect, and the two of them looked at each other before standing up and running inside.

    They quickly arrived and entered the room.

    "Sister Aezel! What''s wrong?" Amene asked with worry on her face..

    She and Grape scanned the room and saw Lawrend convulsing on the bed.

    "Master! What''s going on?!" Grape asked Aezel in rm. Amene covered her mouth in shock.

    "I don''t know. Master suddenly fell unconscious and started convulsing!" Aezel replied with panic written on her face.

    Amene and Grape couldn''t help but notice Aezel and Lawrend''s naked body. They didn''t need to ask her to know what they were doing earlier.

    "S-Sister Aezel, how many times were you doing it? Did you squeeze Master dry?" Amene asked Amene in disbelief.

    "N-No! Though, he did give me a lot of his mana¡­" Aezel''s words trailed off. She slowly raised her head and realization slowly appeared on her face.

    "Don''t tell me it''s because of that!?" Aezel eximed in horror.

    If that was the case, it''s her fault. Guilt slowly filled her heart. She only enjoyed it but didn''t even worry about Lawrend''s wellbeing.

    "Let''s hold down Master first. Otherwise, he would fall from the bed," Grape said.

    "Okay." Amene and Aezel nodded their heads.

    Amene held Lawrend''s left hand while Aezel held his right hand. As for his feet, Grape held it down with the weight of her body using her hands.

    "Master, wake up!" Aezel shouted.

    Slowly, Lawrend''s body stopped convulsing.

    "Finally. Master calmed down," Amene said as she slowly rxed.

    "Look! Master is crying!" Grape called out.

    They turned their heads to Lawrend''s face and saw a small tear appeared under his eye.

    "What''s going on with Master?" Aezel muttered in shock. She never even saw Lawrend cry once ever since she met him.

    ¡­

    Lawrend''s eyelids trembled as he slowly opened his eyes.

    He looked around him and saw Amene, Aezel, and Grape staring at him with eyes filled with worry.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Master! Are you okay!?" Amene asked Lawrend with tears in her eyes.

    Grape silently shed a tear as she looked at him. And Aezel had guilt written all over her face. She was too guilty to even dare face him.

    "I love all of you¡­" Lawrend said with a bitter smile on his face.

    If he lost that fight earlier, he wouldn''t be able to see these faces anymore. Just thinking about it made him feel bitter and pained.

    Amene: "I love you too, Master."

    Grape: "I love you too, Master. I won''t forget your kindness."

    Aezel bit her lips and opened and closed her mouth like a fish.

    "W-What''s wrong Sister Aezel?" Amene asked her in rm. She didn''t expect her to stay silent at such a critical time.

    Lawrend frowned seeing her reaction. He felt disappointed in her.

    "M-Master, I think it''s my fault¡­ I don''t think I deserve your love. I got too focused on pleasuring myself that I didn''t stop to think about your wellbeing," Aezel said with tears welling up in her eyes.

    Lawrend''s heart warmed hearing her words. His frown transformed into a smile.

    "It''s not your fault, Aezel. Rather, I have to thank you. I did a massive breakthrough thanks to you," Lawrend said to her and rubbed her head.

    "R-Really?" Aezel''s eyes lit up.

    "Mm. I discovered something new thanks to your help. What happened earlier was rted to something else. I have already taken care of that," Lawrend said to her gently.

    "Fufufufu¡­ As expected of Master. You always exceed my expectations." Aezelughed lightly and smiled.

    "Congrattions, Sister Aezel. Instead of misfortune, you brought fortune to Master!" Amene said with joy all over her face.

    "A-Amene! That sounds rude!" Grape pped Amene''s hand lightly.

    "R-Really? I didn''t mean it that way!" Amene raised her hand and shook it in front of her.

    "It''s okay. I understand what she meant," Aezel replied with a smile.

    After seeing that their discussion was done, Lawrend sat up and embraced Aezel.

    "I really mean it, Aezel. You helped me a lot this time," Lawrend said.

    "Ah!" Aezel moaned in surprise.

    She blinked her eyes and slowly embraced him tightly.

    "You''re wee, Master," Aezel replied.

    Amene and Grape had smiles on their faces. They were happy that this was resolved in a good way.

    ¡­

    Lawrend and Aezel were already wearing their clothes. The four of them sat on the bed cross-legged.

    "Master, what exactly happened?" Aezel asked in puzzlement.

    "This," Lawrend said as he raised his hand. Golden lightning arced all over it.

    "What is that!?" Aezel eximed in disbelief.

    She could feel a serene and calming aura from the lightning. It was as if it was something holy.

    "I don''t know. This is something I made after I mixed your red lightning and my purple lightning," Lawrend exined to her.

    Amene and Grape, who were listening on the side, were thrown out of the loop. They couldn''t understand what Lawrend was talking about.

    He quickly briefed them about her red lightning mana and his purple lightning mana. Only then did Amene and Grape understood what he was talking about.

    "Can I try it too, Master?" Aezel asked in thought. She already had Lawrend''s purple lightning mana inside her. She can easily mix it with her red lightning mana.

    "Why don''t you try it?" Lawrend replied with a faint smile on his face.

    "Okay." Aezel nodded her head solemnly.

    She closed her eyes and focused on the inside of her body.

    She focused on her red lightning mana and the purple lightning mana inside her. She manipted it and mixed them all together in a whirlpool.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, the whirlpool became stronger and a sucking force appeared in Aezel''s body.

 Chapter 231 - A Fallen Angel ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Aezel!"

    Lawrend felt the sudden absorption of the lightning mana in the air. In his worry, he held her hand to support her.

    "Ah!"

    A sucking force appeared in her hand and started sucking the golden lightning mana in Lawrend''s body.

    "Nngghhh¡­" Aezel moaned lightly.

    Lawrend''s golden lightning acted as the catalyst. Her red lightning mana and the purple lightning mana inside her flowed into the golden lightning mana and started forming more golden lightning mana.

    Lawrend felt his connection with Aezel deepening.. It was a weird feeling. He felt the tiny heart beating inside her womb.

    Before long, the suction stopped. Lawrend was able to separate his hand from Aezel. All of her mana had already turned golden.

    "Master¡­ I feel hot¡­" Aezel said as she panted tiredly.

    "Are you okay?" Lawrend asked her worriedly.

    Fwoosh!

    Suddenly, arge me engulfed Aezel''s body. It towered over 2 meters and radiated a ton of heat, causing the bed under her tobust into mes.

    "Aezel!" Lawrend shouted in panic. He tried to grab her hand, but the heat was too intense.

    Aezel extended her hand towards Lawrend in torment.

    "Aezel!!!" Lawrend''s eyes bulged as he shouted very loudly.

    Amene and Grape looked at the two of them. They were lost on what to do. None of the two of them know how to help Aezel.

    "No¡­"

    *Thud*

    Lawrend kneeled on the floor in despair. He watched as Aezel slowly disappeared in front of him. He stared at the me in a daze.

    ''This can''t be¡ª!'' Lawrend shouted inside his mind in anguish. He gripped his hair in disbelief.

    But just as Lawrend was falling into despair, the surroundings suddenly brightened. The source of the light was Aezel.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend raised his head in confusion. He squinted his eyes and saw a curvaceous shadow hidden behind the light.

    The light faded away and Aezel reappeared. Gray feathers slowly fell from the ceiling and a huge gray wing extended from her back.

    Together with her horns, she looked like a powerful monster.

    Lawrend gaped at her in disbelief. Aezel''s skin was undamaged, and she looked graceful. It was as if what he saw earlier was just a dream.

    "A-Aezel?" Lawrend called out to her.

    "Master, thank you for your grace. I have evolved into a higher creature because of you," Aezel said as she kneeled in front of him respectfully.

    "Sister Aezel!" Amene shouted happily. She embraced Aezel tightly.

    "Sister Amene¡­"

    Aezel rubbed her back with a smile on her face. Ever since Amene came here, they had several discussions. Finally, she was epted by everyone. That is why everyone calls her Sister Amene.

    "What exactly happened Aezel?"

    Lawrend still couldn''t believe what just happened. His emotions ran like a rollercoaster today. At one moment, he was ecstatic, the next, he was falling into despair.

    "I evolved, Master. I''m now a Fallen Angel," Aezel replied with a proud smile on her face.

    "A Fallen Angel? You definitely look like one. How did you know you are now a Fallen Angel?" Lawrend asked as he observed her intently.

    "It appeared inside my mind, Master. The golden lightning is also called, ''Divine Lightning''," Aezel exined.

    "Wow. That''s convenient."

    "What about me? Am I gonna be a Fallen Angel too?" Lawrend asked her with excitement on his face.

    "I don''t think so¡­ You would have already evolved, Master," Aezel replied.

    Lawrend frowned upon hearing her words.

    "I understand. Can you hide your wings?" Lawrend couldn''t help but ask her in curiosity. Her wings were big. It would be hard to hide that from public view.

    "Fufufu. Watch, Master," Aezel said.

    She closed her wings, and it disappeared into nothing like magic. Lawrend went behind her back and rubbed her smooth back.

    "Ah~" Aezel moaned, feeling Lawrend''s masculine touch.

    "This is amazing," Lawrend said.

    ¡­

    High above the clouds. In an obscure part of the sky, arge floating ind existed.

    Colorful rainbows were falling towards it, and a white pce stood in the center.

    Inside that pce, an angel with soft white wings walked towards some sort of throne. She had the face of a cool beauty. Her silky ck hair entuated her bright wings. And above all, her figure was slim and fit.

    "Great Seraphiel, a Fallen Angel was born down below," the angel said in a soothing voice.

    "Yes. Find her at once and kill her!" Seraphiel replied in a fierce voice.

    "As per your orders." The angel bowed and left.

    ¡­

    "Mmm¡­"

    A sexy and lewd voice of a woman sounded inside the room.

    Amene''s head bobbed up and down as she sucked Lawrend''srge rod. She used her soft and wet mouth to pleasure him.

    Meanwhile, Grape was licking Lawrend''s nipple. She licked it exaggeratedly and stared at his eyes.

    Lawrend sat on the bed as he enjoyed the service of the two catgirls. The two of them did their thing in sync. When Amene sucked Lawrend''s rod, Grape would lick his nipple.

    This amplified the pleasure that Lawrend was feeling. Before long, he reached his limit. He released all of the semen inside his balls and filled Amene''s mouth.

    Grape turned around and crawled towards Amene. She opened her mouth and Amene kissed her before passing to her half of Lawrend''s semen. The two of them looked at Lawrend and swallowed his semen at the same time.

    He gulped seeing that sexy scene. These two had be closer than ever. They even did something like that.

    If you are wondering, Aezel was sleeping on one of the queen-sized beds in the room. She fell asleep quickly after evolving into a Fallen Angel.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Seeing Aezel''s beautiful appearance earlier made Lawrend erect. Both Amene and Grape volunteered to help relieve him.

    "Master, which one of us would you like to do first? Sister Grape said that you can only fuck us in our dedicated holes. If you choose me¡­ you can pierce my butthole. If you choose her, you can enjoy her veteran pussy," Amene said to Lawrend with a smile.

 Chapter 232 - Serviced By Two Catgirls ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "I choose Grape," Lawrend replied.

    "Nyaa! Here, Master. I''m ready," Grape said excitedly.

    Grapeid on her back and spread her pussy. She allowed him to see her beautiful pink flesh. It was unknown how she managed to keep it that way even after her years of experience.

    Amene crawled towards Grape andid on top of her stomach. The two of them made the so-called ''pussy sandwich''.

    "Hehehe.. This will make it easier for you, Master. Nyan," Amene said.

    Lawrend''s rod raged like an angry bull. He directly plunged inside Grape''s flexible hole.

    "Nyaaaan!" Grape moaned.

    It parted her insides so fast that the pleasure overwhelmed her senses.

    "Ah!"

    Lawrend swung his waist and poked her womb. She embraced Amene tightly instinctively.

    Seeing that Grape was getting off, Amene lowered her head and sucked on her nipples. She ran her tongue around Grape''s nipple before lightly biting it.

    "Nnyaaa!"

    Grape squirmed as she was pleasured by Amene and Lawrend. Her breathing became haggard as she gasped for air.

    Each thrust of Lawrend inside her fills her with satisfaction and enjoyment. It was something she never experienced before when she was working as a ve. That''s why she enjoyed doing it with Lawrend.

    He cares for them catgirls. Not because he has malicious intentions, but because he thinks it''s normal. It was something she never experienced from her other ''customers'' before.

    Meanwhile, Lawrend shaped Amene''s ass in his hands. It was soft and squishy.

    "Ah! Not there, Master¡­" Amene moaned.

    Just the sense of Lawrend''s touch brings her pleasure. The way he wantonly ys with her body arouses her beastly instincts.

    Hearing her moan, Lawrend grabbed her tail and massaged it with his hands.

    "Nyaa! Staph!" Amene moaned.

    She arched her back and squirmed in pleasure. Her tail was very sensitive. Especially when she''s horny.

    Lawrend looked down and saw their holes dripping wet with their love juices. It made sloppy sounds every time he thrust inside Grape.

    Grape saw Amene squirming in pleasure on top of her. She raised her fingers and pinched both of her nipples.

    "Nyaaaa!"

    Amene felt pleasure wash all over her body. Her two lonely holes yearned to be filled as a result.

    Grape smirked victoriously seeing Amene suffer from pleasure.

    "Mm! Hah! Nyaa..!"

    Grape couldn''t hold it back anymore, and she moaned from the pleasure once again.

    [WARNING: Anal sex. Skip to next Author''s Note.]

    Lawrend pulled his rod out of Grape and plunged it inside Amene''s gaping back hole. His rod was already lubricated with Grape''s and his precum, so it wasn''t that hard for him to enter.

    It resisted against his cock before he was finally able to enter inside. Her sphincter squeezed his rod very tightly.

    "Hunyaa!"

    Amene widened her eyes in shock. Lawrend didn''t give her any warnings before he entered her. The sensation of his cock entering that hole made her copse on top of Grape.

    As for Grape, she panted heavily. She was close to the edge, yet Lawrend didn''t give it to her. She felt bitter inside her heart, so she focused her eyes on Amene who was writhing in pleasure on top of her.

    She raised her arms and touched Amene''s cat ears.

    "A-Ahh!"

    Amene felt ticklish and dizzy.

    Lawrend continued thrusting in and out of her fiercely. It was quite tight, so he enjoyed fucking her this way.

    Before long, he couldn''t take it anymore.

    "I''m cumming!" Lawrend shouted.

    Amene tightened her grip on his penis in response. She made sure to stimte it to the max.

    Lawrend shot his precious milk inside her. He felt satisfaction wash over his body. It was his body''s biological response to doing its job of cumming inside a hole.

    Amene came together with Lawrend. She released a short burst of squirt and copsed tiredly on top of Grape.

    [AN: No more anal.]

    "Master, what about me?" Grape asked with a pout.

    "Wait, let me wash it first¡ª"

    "No. You don''t need to, Master. I helped Amene clean her hole there every day. It''s very very clean. We have waited for this time ever since we came to this city," Grape interrupted with a smile.

    "Really?"

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lawrend widened his eyes in shock.

    "Here¡­ fuck me again, Master. Make me cum too¡­" Grape said as she fingered her dripping hole.

    Lawrend''s rod hardened like cement in a matter of seconds. Seeing that inviting pussy, Lawrend felt obliged to do her.

    He thrust inside her in one go again.

    "Ahnyaa!" Grape moaned cutely.

    She hurriedly covered her mouth in realization.

    Lawrend stopped and stared at her in disbelief. Even Amene stared at her in shock.

    "That was super cute!" Lawrend shouted.

    He swung his waist and thrust inside her catgirl pussy. Her folds wrapped and squeezed his rod.

    Grape''s face was red from embarrassment. She wanted to hide somewhere, but she couldn''t. She could only hold back her moans.

    "Sister Grape, stop covering your mouth. Master thought it''s cute. Why are you embarrassed?" Amene asked.

    "I-I never moaned¡­ah! like that before...mmnn!" Grape replied in between her moans.

    "Hehehe. Doesn''t that just mean Master is your partner for life too?" Amene said.

    Grape slowly nodded her head and removed her hands from her mouth.

    "Ahh!"

    She reminded herself that she had years of experience. She shouldn''t be embarrassed by a random moan of her own.

    Lawrend thrust inside her at an angle. It unintentionally stimted her G-spot.

    "Funyaa!" Grape moaned.

    She widened her eyes and realized that it wasn''t a one-time thing. Her body was thoroughly enjoying Lawrend''s rod.

    "That''s the way to go," Amene said with a smirk on her face.

    Grape enjoyed Lawrend''s rod, and her moans got cuter and cuter the more and more he fucks her.

    "Ahhnyaa! Mmnyaa! M-More! Ahhhhhhh!" Grape moaned without any care.

    She allowed Lawrend to ravage her as much as he wished.

    "Master, I''m g-gonna cum!" Grape said.

    Lawrend thrust inside her faster and faster.

    "I''m cumming!" Grape shouted.

    She released a huge squirt, and her vagina squeezed Lawrend''s rod tightly.

    Lawrend still hadn''t reached his climax. He sped up and pounded her very fast.

    "Nooo! No more! Ahh! Nyaaa!" Grape moaned crazily. Lawrend was fucking her sensitive insides like a maniac.

    "I''m cumming!" Lawrend shouted.

    He pulled out of her and jizzed all over her smooth stomach.

 Chapter 233 - Scolded By The First Maid

    "Master, thank you," Grape said as sheid beside Lawrend on the bed.

    Amene was already sleeping. Having that intense love-making session made her tired.

    "What for?" Lawrend asked.

    "For epting me. I thought you will abandon me¡­ I feel happy that I chose you," Grape replied.

    Lawrend stared at her. He raised his hand and rubbed her head.

    "Nyaa¡­" Grape closed her eyes and enjoyed it.

    .

    "I was reluctant because you already did it with many men. I epted you reluctantly too. But ever since we started doing it, I''ve been enjoying our time together. I''m d I epted you too," Lawrend said to her gently.

    "Master¡­" Grape murmured.

    Her eyes shone as she stared at Lawrend.

    "Can I have your baby too? I swear that he will be the cutest baby you will have!" Grape said solemnly.

    "Hmm¡­ maybe next time. I already impregnated Aezel, Aleshia, and Humility. I don''t want to have more babies," Lawrend replied.

    "Okay¡­" Grape nodded her head reluctantly.

    As much as she wanted to have his baby, it would be impossible if he didn''t agree.

    Lawrend fell asleep soon.

    ¡­

    "Master, what did you do?" Aleshia asked Lawrend with a frown.

    Lawrend sat up on the bed and wiped his eyes sleepily. Aezel, Amene, and Grape were not in the room anymore.

    "Hm?"

    "Master, did you have sex while we were out?" Aleshia asked as she looked at him closely.

    "W-We did¡­" Lawrend replied awkwardly.

    He felt like a husband that was caught by his wife.

    "Master, you need to be an Arch Mage next month. Remember that. You can''t be cking off," Aleshia scolded him.

    "Y-Yes. It won''t happen again."

    "Because of that, I won''t be attending ss for a week too. I will also schedule the only time you can have sex. This is to maximize your training time, okay?" Aleshia said.

    "Yes, yes." Lawrend nodded his head repeatedly.

    This was for the better. Lawrend himself agrees with her. He''s the kind of man that will fuck a hole that''s presented to him. This is why it''s hard for him to control himself. The women around him always present themselves to him.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Good. Now let''s eat, Master. Sister Humility is already cooking," Aleshia said with a satisfied smile on her face.

    Lawrend stood up from the bed. He entered the bathroom and cleaned himself before following her downstairs.

    "Master, I just had my menstruation today¡­ Maybe you didn''t impregnate me?" Aleshia asked him worriedly as they walked down the stairs.

    "You did? That could only mean that you''re not pregnant. You shouldn''t have menstruation if you are already pregnant," Lawrend replied.

    "Mm. That''s why I''m thinking¡­ Could we do it tomorrow? Of course, you have to practice your magic," Aleshia said.

    "Alright. We''ll do it until you get pregnant," Lawrend replied.

    Aleshia smiled hearing his reply. She was happy that he was very supportive of her. She doesn''t regret her choice back then.

    And so, the two of them arrived at the dining area. Everyone else was here except for Humility. Supposedly, she''s cooking in the kitchen.

    "Aezel, did you already tell them?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes, Master. I told them that it was thanks to you that I was able to evolve into a Fallen Angel," Aezel replied.

    "That''s good."

    Lawrend smiled at her.

    Then they ate dinner. Nothing special happened the night.

    ¡­

    The next day.

    Lawrend sat on the bed alone. Everyone else had already left. Meanwhile, Aleshia and Aezel were with him in the mansion. They were both cleaning the mansion.

    "Hmmm¡­ I really need to test this divine lightning, or I won''t be able to understand how it works," Lawrend muttered to himself.

    He stood up from the bed and exited the room. He had already spent a lot of time thinking about how to use this new lightning magic.

    "Aleshia, Aezel. Let''s go out," Lawrend shouted.

    Soon after, Aezel and Aleshia appeared in front of him.

    "Where are we going, Master?" Aezel asked.

    "We''re gonna go out of the city."

    "Why?" Aleshia asked in confusion.

    "I want to test my divine lightning," Lawrend replied.

    "Oh. That''s good, Master," Aleshia said as she nodded her head in satisfaction.

    They locked the mansion and told the guards that they were leaving. Though, they didn''t borate any further.

    The three of them left the city in a carriage.

    "Where are we gonna test it, Master?" Aezel asked.

    She was also curious about how powerful her divine lightning was. Especially since she''s already a Fallen Angel. She wants to know what''s the difference between her demon body and this new body of hers.

    "As far away as possible," Lawrend replied.

    He expects the divine lightning to be very powerful. Since there are Grand Mages in the capital city, it would be very easy for the Purple Thunder Grand Mage to sense the divine lightning. Just the fact that he could sense if Lawrend lied through the electric signals his neurons send, proves that idea.

    The carriage stopped beside the Undrasil Monster Forest.

    "Young Master, are you sure you want to go inside? This is a very dangerous forest. You could lose your life very easily," the coachman said to Lawrend in worry.

    He couldn''t see anyone that can protect Lawrend. All he sees is a Young Master that doesn''t know what''s good for them. He warned him because he doesn''t want to see a life unnecessarily lost.

    "We''re gonna be fine. I have my maids here," Lawrend replied with a confident smile on his face.

    "A-Alright¡­" The coachman nodded his head reluctantly. He was still skeptical about it, but since Lawrend insisted, he can''t do anything about it.

    The carriage soon left. Only Aezel, Aleshia, and Lawrend were there in the middle of the mud road. They were several kilometers away from the capital city.

    "Let''s go, shall we?" Lawrend beckoned them.

    "Yes, Master!"

    "Yes, Master."

    The two of them responded. Thus, the three of them entered the forest and disappeared deep inside.

 Chapter 234 - Exploding Divine Lightning

    After walking for about five minutes, they stopped in front of one of the trees in the forest. This particr tree has a width enough for five adults to wrap their arms around it.

    "I will go first," Lawrend said.

    He stood 10 meters away and took a stance before pointing his finger towards the trunk.

    "+Shock Arc+!"

    Zap! Boom!

    An arc of golden lightning escaped his finger and hit the trunk. It zapped the tree and made it glow golden. While a small chunk of its trunk exploded outwards in a small explosion.

    With the trunk''s size that damage was insignificant to it.

    .

    "What? Is that it?"

    Lawrend stared at it in disappointment. It wasn''t any different than his purple lightning before.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Wait, Master. Look, it''s still glowing golden," Aezel said.

    Lawrend looked at the trunk again.

    Indeed, it was still glowing golden. It was like his lightning didn''t dissipate yet. If it was his purple or red lightning, it would have already dissipated.

    BOOM!

    A thunderous boom suddenly sounded as the trunk exploded violently. Chunks of wood were thrown everywhere.

    Lawrend and the rest covered their eyes using their arms.

    The dust slowly cleared, and they were able to see the damage done to the trunk.

    "W-What?" Lawrend muttered.

    The tree trunk had at least one-third of its part disappear. They were now all scattered in the surroundings.

    "Master, your magic is amazing!" Aleshia eximed in amazement. She gazed at the destruction with sparkling eyes.

    "Fufufufu. As expected of lightning that Master discovered," Aezel said with augh.

    "Wait¡­ Something feels wrong," Lawrend said with furrowed eyebrows.

    He sat cross-legged on the ground and closed his eyes.

    Aezel and Aleshia looked at him in puzzlement.

    Lawrend looked inside his body. He observed the amount of divine lightning he had.

    ''W-What!? It''s less than before! I-I''m a True Mage again!?'' Lawrend eximed in shock and disappointment.

    He couldn''t believe it. His abundant pure purple lightning disappeared just like that.

    ''No! No! No! How can I be an Arch Mage in a month if I''m just a True Mage right now?'' Lawrend thought to himself in a panic.

    He opened his eyes widely. Panic was visible inside it.

    "Master? What''s wrong?" Aleshia asked worriedly.

    She can clearly see the panic in his eyes. Aezel also felt unsettled seeing his appearance.

    "I-I''m a True Mage again¡­" Lawrend replied in a whisper.

    "!"

    "!"

    Aezel and Aleshia widened their eyes in disbelief.

    "Y-You''re joking, right? Master?" Aleshia said with a forced smile on her face.

    Lawrend turned his head away from her. There was no way he would joke about something like this.

    "Master¡­"

    Aleshia realized that he was speaking the truth. She felt bitter inside. With this, all of their ns are in shambles. No one in the kingdom would ept a weak king. They would likely be easily overthrown once they take the throne.

    "Aezel, check yours too," Lawrend said as he looked at her despondently.

    Aezel nodded her head. She sat cross-legged on the ground and closed her eyes.

    After a while, she opened her eyes. She had a confused expression on her face.

    "I-I''m at the same position, Master. I''m not a Noble Demon anymore¡­" Aezel replied.

    "What are you now?" Lawrend couldn''t help but ask.

    "A Commoner Demon. Wait, should I still be calling myself that? I''m a Fallen Angel now," Aezel replied.

    "I think it''s okay. We don''t know what a Fallen Angel is anyways," Lawrend replied.

    "You''re right." Aezel nodded her head.

    "But Master, what are we gonna do now?" Aleshia said with worry evident on her face.

    "I don''t know. Can we dy it further?" Lawrend said.

    "I''m not sure, Master. If we dy, there''s no guarantee that we will have the same good chance we have now," Aleshia replied.

    "... That will be a problem. I have to marry into the royal family if that happens. It will furtherplicate things since I already impregnated Humility," Lawrend said with worry on his face.

    "We can escape," Aezel replied.

    "Where?" Lawrend asked.

    "To the north. Amene told me about the kingdom north that has a benevolent king," Aezel replied.

    "Alright. Let''s do that," Lawrend replied and nodded his head. That will be their only choice now.

    "Master, I''m sorry that we can''t give you this kingdom¡­" Aleshia said sadly.

    "What are you apologizing for? You girls don''t have to give me a kingdom anyways."

    "Sister Humility said that Master will be really happy if we give you the kingdom," Aleshia replied.

    "..." Lawrend was speechless. He opened and closed his mouth like a fish.

    He didn''t expect that they will have such thoughts after he left. He should really keep an eye out for them. He didn''t know what they would do one day.

    "Ehem. I will now try my divine lightning, Master," Aezel said.

    Lawrend and Aleshia turned their heads towards her and watched.

    Aezel did the same pose as Lawrend. She pointed her finger and¡­ BOOM!

    An arc of destructive golden lightning hit the same tree and shattered the remaining trunk all over the ce. As a result, the giant tree started falling.

    "Whoa!"

    Lawrend ran away. He pulled Aleshia with her.

    As for Aezel, she flew away. Since a Commoner Demon is equivalent to a High Mage, she had the capability to fly.

    Crack, crack! Boom!

    She flew towards Lawrend and Aleshia''s side as they stood dozens of meters away. They stared at the aftermath in amazement.

    "What was that, Aezel!? Did it even have the chance to explode like it did with mine?" Lawrend asked in disbelief.

    "Master, you still hadn''t realized?" Aezel replied as she turned her head towards him.

    "What?"

    "Even though we became weaker. Our magic is still as strong as before," Aezel exined.

    "Oh. You''re right." Lawrend nodded his head in realization.

    "What? Really, Master?" Aleshia said in surprise. She didn''t even realize it.

    "Yes. I thought it was just my imagination because it doesn''t make sense," Lawrend replied.

    "Fufufu. Let''s find a live target, Master. It would be interesting how it works," Aezel said.

 Chapter 235 - Starry-tailed Eagle

    "Okay. You sure that you can still fight an Arch Mage-level monster?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes. I''m sure of it. I don''t feel any less powerful. Which is why I didn''t realize that I already regressed to a Commoner Demon," Aezel replied.

    "Let''s go then," Lawrend said.

    The three of them headed deeper into the forest. They continued looking for about ten minutes, but they couldn''t find any other living beings in the forest.

    "Are you sure this is a dangerous forest, Master? So far, the only things we encountered were tiny insects," Aleshia said.

    .

    "Hmmm¡­ Aezel," Lawrend called her.

    "Yes, Master?" She blinked her eyes at him.

    "Didn''t you say before that your demonic aura scares the monsters away?" Lawrend said.

    "Fufufu. Yes, but I''m not a demon anymore. There shouldn''t be any problem," Aezel replied.

    "Aleshia, you can fly already, right?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes, Master. I have been a High Mage for a long time now," she replied.

    "Let''s fly 100 meters ahead of Aezel. Aezel you follow behind us. Let''s test if you still have your demonic aura," Lawrend ordered.

    "Master, I really mean it. I don''t feel my demonic aura anymore. Usually, I would be able to feel it," Aezel replied with a frown.

    "Fallen angel aura?" Lawrend asked.

    "...Maybe, you''re right, Master¡­" Aezel replied with a wry smile on her face.

    "Why?"

    "T-There is a divine-like aura surrounding me. I thought it wouldn''t scare the monsters away since it doesn''t feel intimidating like my demonic aura before," Aezel replied.

    "*Sigh* It''s fine. Let''s do what I just said. Aleshia will fly me 100 meters ahead of you. Help us when we meet a monster," Lawrend said.

    "Okay, Master." Aezel nodded her head.

    And so, Aleshia carried Lawrend from behind. She wrapped her arms under his armpits and around his chest.

    The two of them flew quite fast. They headed east through the Undrasil Monster Forest.

    Before long, they encountered a monster. It was as big as 2 adult humans. It had a strong beak and sharp eyes. Its feathers were a beautiful brown color. Though, its tail was color ck with specks of white like the starry sky. It sat atop a thick branch with its razor-sharp ws.

    "Is that an eagle?" Lawrend asked in shock.

    It looked like an eagle, but it''s very big. Suddenly, it turned its head towards their direction before looking further back and saw Aezel. It expanded itsrge wings and flew away in the opposite direction.

    "It''s flying away!" Lawrend shouted.

    Aleshia hastened her flight and flew towards the eagle.

    "Stupid bird! Attack us!"

    *KIIIII*

    The eagle glided up into the sky outside of the forest before turning around in a curve and swooping down towards Lawrend and Aleshia.

    "Oh sh*t!" Lawrend cursed. He provoked it too much.

    Aezel came just in time. She arrived in front of Lawrend and raised her finger towards the eagle.

    BOOM!

    A thick arc of golden lightning escaped her finger and hit the beak of the eagle at pinpoint uracy.

    It fell down from the sky and hit the ground.

    THUD

    "What? That''s it?" Lawrend asked in disappointment.

    "It''s not over, Master. It was just too startled with my attack," Aezel answered.

    She was right. The eagle on the ground stood up and stared at Aezel with sharp eyes. Though, one could see traces of fear in it.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lawrend observed the eagle. Its beak was in perfect condition except for the fact that it was glowing golden.

    "Fufufufu. Let''s see how you handle that," Aezel said with a sneer.

    Boom!

    The beak of the eagle suddenly exploded. It scattered bits and pieces everywhere on the ground.

    The eagle was still not dead. It stood back up. Its upper beak was missing and blood dripped down onto its mouth.

    *KIIIIIIIIII*

    The eagle furiously screeched. It extended its wings and flew towards Lawrend''s group with blood-red eyes. It was angry that its precious beak was destroyed.

    "Bring Master farther," Aezel said.

    Aleshia nodded her head and flew farther away.

    Fwoosh

    Aezel dodged the eagle. It passed by her and continued flying up into the sky and out of the forest. It continued flying away without turning back. It obviously knew that it was not a good match against Aezel.

    "Coward eagle!" Aezel shouted.

    She flew after it.

    Aleshia brought Lawrend with her and followed Aezel. They made sure to keep a safe distance. After all, even though the eagle is hurt, it can still attack Lawrend and Aleshia who can''t fight back against it that easily.

    *KIIIII*

    The eagle screeched. Suddenly, another eagle of the same appearance appeared out of nowhere.

    The two of them flew together and swooped towards Aezel.

    "Fufufufu. It''s been a while since I fought," Aezel said with a smirk.

    She waited for the two eagles to approach her very closely before she extended two hands and pointed them both at each of the eagles.

    The eagle with the broken beak immediately turned away and avoided her. As for the clueless eagle, it continued flying towards her.

    *KII*

    The broken-beaked eagle warned the other eagle.

    But it was toote.

    BOOM!

    A thick arc of golden lightning also hit its beak. It fell from the sky and hit several branches before falling to the ground. It was more unfortunate than the other eagle before.

    "Lightning is too overpowered when used against flying enemies. They can''t p their wings when they are paralyzed, and they will fall to their deaths," Lawrend muttered in observation.

    "They''re really a bad match, Master. Why don''t we find a monster that doesn''t fly next?" Aleshia said.

    "Yes. That would be better. That lightning is really strong," Lawrend replied as he looked at the dead eagle on the ground.

    Boom!

    The beak of that eagle exploded.

    "Fufufufufu. What are you looking at? Come here. I''ll give you chance to join him in the afterlife," Aezel said with an evil grin on her face.

    *KIIII*

    The eagle turned around and flew away in panic.

 Chapter 236 - Three Young Adults Holding Back ?

    Deep inside the Undrasil Monster Forest. A giant white bird with a beautiful crown on its head slept on a tree branch.

    It opened its eyes and stared towards the south. It was the direction where the eagle died from falling.

    "A Star-tailed Brown Eagle died? This power¡­ is it them?" The white bird said in thought.

    It closed its eyes and sensed the unknown power from the south.

    "I can''t figure it out. It seems like I have to check it out myself."

    The white bird may not look like it, but it''s the legendary Venerated White Roc. A creature of legends.. She''s the same voice that Junova Undrasil argued with before.

    If you already forgot, Junova Undrasil is the old man that once captured Aezel. He was ultimately the reason why Lawrend and Aezel could meet once again.

    The Venerated White Roc flew up above the trees towards Lawrend''s direction. She cast a dark shadow under her like a dark cloud passing through.

    ...

    Aezel flew to catch up to the eagle.

    "Aezel, let it go! We have already tried it very well. We need to try it on a different monster. Let''s not waste it on that eagle," Lawrend said.

    "I understand, Master," Aezel replied as she turned around and flew towards Lawrend''s side.

    She opened her arms and suddenly embraced Lawrend.

    "Master¡­" Aezel muttered lovingly.

    Aleshia slowly let go of Lawrend until it was only Aezel helping him up.

    "What is it, Aezel?" Lawrend asked in confusion.

    He couldn''t help but feel nervous when Aleshia passed him to Aezel. He was so high up. If he fell, he would be like that dead eagle over there.

    "Thank you, Master. You opened a new door for me. With this, I now know the way to proceed forward. One day, I will be a Royal Demon(Grand Mage)," Aezel said.

    "Ah. So you were talking about that. That''s nothing. I should be the one thanking you. It''s only thanks to your red lightning mana that I was able toe up with the divine lightning," Lawrend replied with a smile.

    "Master, as your reward, you can name the baby! I will give you the honors. Usually, it''s up to the mother to decide," Aezel said with an excited smile on her face.

    "Really!? That''s a good reward! I''ll think of names for both a girl and a boy," Lawrend eximed excitedly.

    This was the joy of being a parent. He gets to name his own kid. Born from the fruit of their lust at that time. Now, Lawrend considers the baby a fruit of their destined love.

    "Fufufufu. You have to pick a good one. I''ll really be upset if you choose a bad one," Aezel said half-serious and half-joking.

    "Don''t worry. I will pick a name worthy for a prince or princess," Lawrend replied confidently as he smacked his chest.

    "Master, don''t forget our promise too," Aleshia said before winking at him.

    He was taken aback by her actions. As a response, he winked back at her.

    "Fufufufu. You can have Master tonight, Sister Aleshia," Aezel said with a knowing look on her face.

    "Alright. Enough of that talk. Let''s go find another monster to test the divine lightning with," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master."

    "Yes, Master."

    The two of them nodded their heads together. This time, it was Aezel that carried Lawrend. Aleshia flew ahead for about 120 meters.

    Aleshia can afford to be at a riskier spot since she doesn''t have Lawrend to hold her back.

    "Oh, there''s a small pond. Why don''t we rest there first?" Lawrend said.

    There was a bright and clear pond in front of them. It was almost covered by therge trees. A small stream came out of nowhere and filled it.

    "As youmand, Master," Aezel replied.

    She and Aleshia flew down towards the pond. Aezel let go of Lawrend on the ground.

    "Fufufu. Master, do you want to take a bath while we are here? The water seems pretty clear," Aezel said with a seductive grin on her face.

    "No sexual acts. The most we can do is assist Master in his bath," Aleshia said strictly.

    "Fufufufu. Why do you think I would do something sexual to Master?" Aezel said teasingly.

    "I-I was just reminding you!" Aleshia responded in embarrassment.

    Even Lawrend was taken aback by Aezel''s response. He expected her to not be fazed by that. Since she already did it with him many times before.

    Aezel suddenly started taking off her clothes. Aleshia followed suit as they both revealed their beautiful bodies to Lawrend.

    Lawrend turned his head away from them and tried to not think of their smooth and attractive body. Otherwise, he would be erect. Once that happens, everyone would start having lust, and everything will start to go downhill.

    Soon, the two of them were already fully naked. They both stared at him in confusion.

    "You aren''t gonna bath, Master?" Aezel asked in curiosity.

    "I will, I will. Give me a minute," Lawrend replied.

    He started removing his clothes, and he could feel Aezel and Aleshia''s heated gaze observing him intently.

    He finished rather easily. His big rod was hard and erect like a rock.

    "L-Let''s take a bath," Lawrend said awkwardly.

    The fact that he was hard, and they were both staring at him made this scene particrly hard to endure.

    "Fufufufu. I won''t do it, Master," Aezel said, hearing his awkward reply.

    Aleshia nodded her head in agreement. They were all healthy adults. If they don''t remind each other, they will start banging each other.

    Lawrend walked into the pond slowly.

    "The water is cold," Lawrend said.

    Aezel and Aleshia followed closely behind him. Once Lawrend''s boner was hidden under the water, Aleshia and Aezel started walking nearer him.

    Though, because the water was so clear, one look down, and it would be visible.

    "Let me wash your back, Master," Aezel volunteered.

    "I-I will wash the front," Aleshia replied rather stiffly.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The two of them took their positions and started bathing Lawrend.

 Chapter 237 - A Perverted Monster ?

    But just as they were starting to wash Lawrend''s body with the clear pond water.

    Something caught Aezel''s feet.

    "Huh?"

    Aezel looked behind her feet.

    "AIEEE! What the hell!" Aezel shrieked

    There was a giant ck slug hidden under the water. It had various tentacles over its body. It gripped her feet and started to slowly drag her over.

    "What happened!?" Lawrend shouted in reaction. He turned around and looked at the shrieking Aezel.

    .

    "M-Master! T-There''s a giant slug under the water! It''s slowly dragging me!" Aezel answered in a panic.

    "What!?"

    He and Aleshia looked behind her and saw a dark shadow under the water. Suddenly, tworge eyes exited out of the water. The two eyes stared at Lawrend and Aezel.

    "Eeew! That''s a disgusting slug!" Aleshia shouted in disgust.

    "Aezel! Stop panicking! Use your divine lightning. I will help you," Lawrend shouted to gain her attention.

    "Y-Yes!"

    Aezel could feel the slimy tentacle wrapping around her feet. She tried to ignore that disgusting feeling and pointed her finger towards the eyes of the giant slug.

    Booom!

    A giant arc of golden lightning ripped the water apart and hit the eye of the giant slug.

    "I did it!"

    But just as she was celebrating, she felt the tentacle pull on her stronger before ultimately causing her to fall on her back.

    "Ahhh!"

    "Aezel!"

    "Sister Aezel!"

    Lawrend and Aleshia grabbed both of her arms and pulled her.

    Aezel almost fell into the water. If that happened, she would have drowned and died. Thankfully, Lawrend and Aleshia were quick to react.

    "Aghh¡­ What happened?? It didn''t work?" Lawrend asked as he pulled Aezel.

    "Let me handle this, Master. Can you get my dagger for me?" Aleshia asked.

    "Alright!" Lawrend nodded his head.

    He waited for Aleshia to fully wrap her arms around Aezel''s body before he let go.

    He turned around and ran towards the side of the pond. He grabbed Aezel''s dagger that was lying around and ran back.

    "Ahhh!"

    "Ahh! No!"

    To Lawrend''s shock, the two of them were upside down in the air. The tentacles grabbed their legs and raised them in the air.

    Various other tentacles started wrapping around their naked bodies.

    "Ah!" Aezel released a moan as a tentacle slid across her nipples.

    "N-No!" Aleshia watched in horror as a tentacle started moving towards her crotch.

    "Aleshia!"

    Lawrend threw the sheathed dagger towards her.

    Aleshia immediately turned her head towards him. She then caught the dagger.

    "You disgusting perverted monster! Only Master can touch that ce!"

    Aleshia pulled the dagger out of its sheath and shed the perverted tentacle.

    *Shlop*

    The tentacle was sliced like fresh sashimi. Aleshia raised her body and also sliced the tentacle holding onto her leg.

    *Ssh*

    She fell into the water in a huge ssh.

    Meanwhile, Aezel''s upper body was already wrapped with the tentacle. She can''t move at all.

    "N-nngh¡­"

    Her masochistic tendencies were starting to enjoy the pain.

    "Sister Aezel, are you really gonna let that monster touch you all over? I thought you pledged yourself to serve Master only forever?" Aleshia asked her with a frown.

    Aezel''s eyes widened. She gained rity in her mind and resisted the tentacles.

    Aleshia moved over to her and flipped in a beautiful arc in the air before slicing the tentacles off of Aezel''s body.

    "Ahh!"

    *Ssh*

    Aezel fell into the water. She removed the tentacles still wrapping around her body.

    As for the slug, it only had one eye left. The other one was bleeding.

    It slowly crept toward them. It was a slug so its movement was fairly slow even with its huge size.

    Several tentacles suddenly appeared out of the water and attacked Aleshia who stood in front.

    "Hmph."

    Aleshia moved to the side and avoided the tentacles while slicing up the other tentacles in her way.

    "Aleshia! It''s useless! The slug is regenerating those tentacles!" Lawrend shouted to her.

    Aleshia turned her head towards the tentacles that she had already sliced. They were slowly growing new tentacles out of them.

    "What kind of a monster is that!?" Aleshia eximed in shock.

    She ran back towards them. She left the pond water with Aezel.

    "It''s immune to the divine lightning since it''s in the water, it has tentacles, and it can regenerate those tentacles. What kind of a slug is that!?" Lawrend shouted in disbelief.

    "It''s probably one of those rare monsters, Master. It''s in an open area and the only water source in the surrounding forest. It must have eaten a lot of other monsters already," Aleshia replied.

    "Probably. I wonder what it''s called."

    They watched leisurely as the giant slug slowly moved towards them. It was very slow, so they didn''t worry.

    "Let''s quickly leave. Another one of those might appear just like what happened with that eagle," Lawrend said as he grabbed his clothes on the grass.

    "Yes, Master."

    "Yes, Master."

    Aezel and Aleshia responded. The two of them followed suit and started wearing their clothes.

    But just as they were getting started, the slug had already left the water.

    "Let''s go, Aleshia. Let''s fly further away first," Aezel said.

    "Mm."

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    But just as Aezel and Aleshia were getting ready to leave, a deep sound echoed from the horizon

    "Huh? Wing ps?"

    Lawrend turned towards the north.

    *Fwoosh, fwoosh*

    A giant white bird flew towards them with its huge wings.

    "I-It''s a giant bird!" Lawrend eximed in shock.

    "Let''s hide, Master!" Aleshia said and grabbed his hand.

    "Halt! Humans, I came with no malicious intentions. Oh? You were the same demon and human before?" the Venerated White Roc said as it flew towards them. It recognized Lawrend and Aezel from before.

    "Huh?"

    The three of them stared at the roc in confusion.

    The Venerated White Rded beside the pond and stared at the ''giant'' slug.

    She pecked the slug before swallowing it directly into her stomach.

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    "That was a Giant Carnivorous Slug. You guys are lucky that you weren''t caught off guard. If you had sex in the water, it would have swallowed the three of you," the Venerated White Roc said.

 Chapter 238 - The Rocâ€™s Trial

    *Gulp*

    The three of them swallowed their saliva nervously. They looked at each other and felt d that they didn''t do just that.

    "Back to what I was saying, the two of you were the same human and demon that entered this forest about a month ago, right?" the Venerated White Roc said.

    Aezel and Lawrend looked at each other.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Yes," Lawrend responded.

    The Venerated White Roc stayed silent and stared at the two of them intently.

    "Where did the two of you get that power? Are you from that ce?" she asked.

    "What ce? What power are you talking about?" Lawrend asked in confusion..

    "Forget I asked. Well then, I''m Clova Whitebird! The esteemed Guardian Beast of this Undrasil Monster Forest. Human, do you dare participate in my trial!?" she asked in a deep and royal-like voice.

    "???"

    Lawrend stared at her with question marks floating above his head.

    "Human, since you have the aura of a god inside you, I feel obliged to serve you," she said before lowering her head towards Lawrend.

    "God? Aura? What?"

    Lawrend only became more confused when he heard her exnation. Even Aezel and Aleshia had no clue what was happening.

    "Human, you aren''t an apostle of God?" she asked with a tilt of her bird head.

    "No! No! No! I''m not," Lawrend replied as he shook his hands in front of him.

    "Weird¡­ what is this then?"

    A ball of golden lightning exited her mouth and floated in front of them. Lawrend and the rest stared at it in shock.

    "T-That''s Aezel''s divine lightning¡­" Lawrend replied.

    "Who?"

    "Her." Lawrend pointed to Aezel.

    "Hm? You gave some of your powers to her?" she asked with a raised eyebrow.

    "What do you mean?" Lawrend asked in confusion.

    "I can sense the deep reserves of divine lightning inside you. You have a fundamental understanding of itpared to this¡­ demon? No, you''re a fallen angel? Why?" she looked at Aezel with doubt.

    "She turned into a fallen angel after her red lightning turned into divine lightning," Lawrend exined.

    "Did you give her some of your divine lightning?" she asked.

    "I did. What''s the problem with that?"

    "I see. That doesn''t change anything. You are the only one here with the aura of a god. I want to serve your esteemed self," she said as she lowered her head again.

    "That doesn''t exin anything. I''m not a god. Why do I have the aura of a god?" Lawrend asked. Even after all of her exnations, he was lost as to what she meant.

    "You understand a divine concept. The divine concept of lightning. That is¡­ this divine lightning," she exined and pointed at the ball of lightning in front of her.

    "Really?"

    Lawrend was in disbelief. All he did back then was mix the two types of lightning together. The other time he tried, nothing even happened. He doesn''t remember learning anything from it besides the fact that he could mix the two together.

    "Yes. Concepts of divinity are something you can only touch at the 7th. You are only at the 2nd. Are you not a reincarnation of a god?" she asked him curiously.

    "I''m not. I''m just a regr¡­ human being," Lawrend replied with a sigh.

    Just remembering that he died before soured his mood.

    "Even so, I still want to serve you. Under the condition that you pass my trial. Otherwise, you aren''t worthy, even if you have the aura of a god," she said.

    "Alright. How strong are you first?" Lawrend asked her with squinted eyes.

    "Ohh? You dare ask me that? Very well. I''m currently at the Peak of the 5th. It''s equivalent to a Grand Mage in your power system," she replied in an amused voice.

    "Y-You''re that strong!?" Lawrend eximed in shock.

    Aezel was taken aback and rmed. She stood in between Lawrend and the Venerated White Roc.

    "I won''t let you hurt Master. You have to kill me first," Aezel said with determined eyes.

    "As I said, I''m not here to hurt anyone. My trial is for you to enter an ancient temple. There are traces of a lost civilization inside. I can''t enter as I''m too big," she said.

    "What do you want me to do in that temple?" Lawrend asked.

    "I want you to find a book that recorded what happened before that ancient civilization ended," she said.

    "Is it dangerous?"

    "I''m not sure. I will give you this. It can teleport one person above ground instantly," she said as she pulled a ring inside her feathers with her beak.

    "Alright. I''m in," Lawrend said.

    "Master!"

    "Master!"

    Aezel and Aleshia called out to him in rm. That ancient temple sounds dangerous just hearing it for the first time. Who knows what kind of danger lies inside it?

    "I know what I''m doing. This ring will teleport me outside anyway. If anything bad happens, I can escape," Lawrend replied to them with a confident smile on his face.

    "Master, that''s not a reason to throw your life away!" Aleshia said in rebuke.

    "I need to do this. We can more easily take the kingdom if I subdue the Guardian Beast of the Undrasil Monster Forest," Lawrend said.

    "Interesting¡­" the Venerated White Roc muttered as she observed them.

    "..."

    Hearing Lawrend''s exnation, the two of them were at a loss for words. They also wanted to see the day that their Master would be able to take the throne.

    "See? Besides, I''m just gonna get a book. It''s nothing special," Lawrend said.

    "Fine. But Aezel wille with you, Master," Aleshia said.

    If she was stronger, she would have volunteered herself. Aezel could evenly fight with an Arch Mage powerhouse. It shouldn''t be a problem for her to protect Lawrend in an old temple.

    "I agree," Aezel said.

    "What about our baby? If you get hurt, the baby might die," Lawrend said.

    "It wouldn''t matter if you died, Master. The baby will die with you. Without your soul as the sacrifice, it would not be able to be born alive," Aezel replied.

 Chapter 239 - Family Discussion

    "But still¡ª"

    "Shhh¡­ Let me take care of you, Master. Trust in me. Trust in me that is your maid," Aezel said with her finger on Lawrend''s lips.

    "...Alright." Lawrend nodded his head reluctantly.

    "Fufufufu. I won''t get hurt that easily, Master," Aezel said with augh.

    She was a Noble Demon.. She led a small army of demons into here. That''s why she has enough experience to survive even the hardest ordeal she can imagine. Of course, as long as it is within her power.

    "Okay. I and you will go then," Lawrend replied.

    He grabbed her hand and held it.

    "Can we go back first?" Lawrend asked the Venerated White Roc.

    "I will lead you to the Ancient Temple tomorrow morning," she replied.

    "Thank you. We''ll be back," Lawrend replied with a smile on his face.

    And so, Lawrend, Aezel, and Aleshia returned to the city. The night was already approaching. One could already see the moon hanging up in the sky.

    They returned to Humility''s mansion in a carriage.

    "Wee back, Master!" Elena greeted Lawrend as he entered the door.

    Elena was already wearing her maid uniform.

    "Master, where have you been?" Elena asked.

    "Let''s talk inside. Gather everyone," Lawrend replied.

    "Okay..?" Elena nodded her head in confusion.

    She entered the mansion and started calling everyone.

    Meanwhile, Lawrend, Aezel, and Aleshia entered the dining room. E was sitting on one of the chairs. She was swinging her legs in boredom.

    "Oh! Wee back, Young Master," she greeted with a smile.

    "Hello, E. You''re back early?" Lawrend asked her in surprise.

    From what he can remember, they said that E will onlye backte at night. It just turned night recently.

    "Mm. I already became a High Mage, Young Master!" E said with joy brimming on her face. She raised her arms up into the air.

    "Wow! Congrattions, E," Lawrend replied.

    He was honestly surprised. She was so young yet she''s already a High Mage. If anyone else heard about this, they would definitely be surprised out of their wits.

    "Thank you, Young Master! Can I get a head pat? Hehehehe." E asked with a soft giggle.

    Lawrend walked towards her and patted her head. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling of his hand patting her head. She felt a sense of aplishment when he did so.

    "Big Sister!" E called out to Aleshia who was standing behind Lawrend with a smile.

    Seeing that, Lawrend moved out of the way.

    Aleshia walked towards E and embraced her. She was so so proud that E was able to finally be a High Mage. E was worried about it before. Now that they were both High Mages, she would finally rx.

    "Big Sister, did I do well?" E asked excitedly.

    "You did well, E. You''re so strong now," Aleshia replied. She kneeled in front of E and embraced her tightly on the chair.

    "Big Sister¡­" E returned Aleshia''s embrace.

    The two sisters stayed in that position for a while. They felt the warmth of each other. They havee this far together without any parents to support them.

    Before they could realize it, everyone was already here.

    Humility carried the dishes onto the dining table.

    "Master, wee back," she said as she ced the tes on the table.

    "I''m back, Humility. How was it? Have you already confirmed if you got pregnant?" Lawrend asked.

    "My menstruation is in a week, Master. I will see then," Humility replied.

    "I will wait then. Take care of what you eat while you aren''t sure, okay?" Lawrend said to her gently.

    "Of course, Master. I have already been taught what diet is suitable if you are pregnant. You don''t have to worry," Humility replied.

    "That''s better. I''m d," Lawrend replied.

    And so, all of them sat on the seats and started eating.

    "Master, what are we gonna talk about tonight?" Elena asked curiously.

    Lawrend picked up a steak on his te and ate it.

    "...Let''s eat first. It will be better to talk about it after we eat," Lawrend replied after he finished the food in his mouth.

    After half an hour, all of them finished their food.

    "I gathered everyone here to announce that I have to go somewhere far again. I won''t be able to spend time with all of you," Lawrend said.

    "What?" Elena and Humility stared at each other in shock.

    "What Master said is true. It will be a big opportunity for Master," Aezel said to back up Lawrend.

    "Mm. Master and Sister Aezel regressed in their powers. Master is now a True Mage again while Sister Aezel is now something equivalent of a High Mage," Aleshia added.

    "No way! What happened, Master!? Did s-someone hurt you while you were outside? Who is it!? I will order him to be killed!" Humility shouted in rm and panic.

    "Rx, Humility. It''s nothing that serious. I and Aezel mixed our purple and red lightnings together. That created a new type of lightning. It''s called divine lightning. I don''t know why it happened, but the creation of that divine lightning made my mana return to the amount I had when I was a True Mage," Lawrend exined.

    "Divine lightning?" Elena asked in interest.

    As she is a Lightning Slime, hearing about a new type of lightning caught her interest.

    "It''s golden in color and has a unique effect. We tested it in the Undrasil Monster Forest earlier. It will explode if it hits a target. Living or not," Lawrend replied.

    "I want to taste that lightning, Master!" Elena shouted excitedly.

    Just hearing about it made her salivate. It would surely taste good.

    "Later, Elena. I will give you lots," Lawrend replied.

    "Okay~"

    "Then, Master, why do you have to go somewhere far again?" Humility asked.

    "It''s required that I''m an Arch Mage, right? Before the people of the kingdom epts me."

    "That''s true, but we can just wait for another time, Master," Humility replied in confusion. She doesn''t think that it was a problem.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 240 - Elenaâ€™s Food Source ? ?

    "We don''t know what will happen while we wait for another chance. Besides, if you truly got pregnant that time, I would be forced to marry you too early," Lawrend replied.

    "Uuuu¡­" Humility bit her lips in dilemma.

    "So you''re actually doing this for Humility, Master?" Aleshia asked.

    "Yes. If the same thing happened to any of you, I would do the same," Lawrend replied with a smile on his face.

    "Master¡­"

    Lawrend''s words touched all of their hearts. Their respect and love for him went up by a few points.

    "M-Master, do you want some of my ''nectar'' as a thank you?" Humility asked nervously.. She felt a pressure over her that she should do something for her Master in return.

    "No."

    Lawrend tly refused her. Although he might be eating it in the food he''s eating right now, that doesn''t mean that he will drink the actual thing.

    Lawrend ¡û Doesn''t want to admit that he liked the taste of her ''nectar''.

    "Then, what can I do for you, Master?? Do you want me to keep youpany tonight??" Humility asked with wide and nervous eyes.

    "Humility, rx. I''m not doing it for you to do something in return for me. Since I love you, just let me be selfish for once, okay?" Lawrend replied.

    "Ahh¡­ Master is so kind¡­"

    Humility felt like her eyes got blinded from Lawrend''s visage. It''s rare for men to do something dangerous for women. It''s certainly a fairy-tale-like plot for her.

    "The ce I''m going into is an ancient temple. I don''t know the risks involved, but I have something that will teleport me outside if any dangeres," Lawrend exined.

    "Oh," Humility covered her mouth in realization. So it wasn''t really that dangerous. She couldn''t help but feel disappointed that it wasn''t the fairy-tale story she imagined.

    ''Oh wait, why am I feeling disappointed? I should be happy for Master,'' Humility thought inside her mind.

    "But that doesn''t mean that Master will truly be safe. That''s why we''re sending Aezel with him. The two of them alone will go explore the inside of that temple," Aleshia said.

    "Can I join them?" Elena said with her hand raised.

    "No. I actually prefer to go alone. It''s only because Aezel insisted that I''m allowing her toe with me," Lawrend replied.

    "A¡­ I wanted to spend some time with Master," Elena said with a pout.

    "Next time, Elena. This is just too dangerous since the ring can only teleport the person using the ring," Lawrend replied.

    "Okay~ Remember your words, Master. Cause I will," Elena said with a smirk.

    "Hahahaha. I will."

    "Ehem. Master, are you truly sure that you want to go inside that temple?" Humility asked.

    "Mm. I just have to find a book. It won''t be that hard," Lawrend replied.

    "That settles it. Master, do you have anything else to say?" Aleshia asked.

    "That''s all I have to say," Lawrend replied.

    And so, they stood up and started leaving the dining table.

    Amene and Grape didn''t get the chance to speak. They didn''t feel bad, though. The questions they wanted to ask were already asked by everybody.

    Just as Lawrend was about to enter the room, someone stopped him.

    "Master, can I taste it now?" Elena asked.

    "Let''s do it inside," Lawrend replied.

    "No¡­ Can we do it somewhere¡­¡ª" Elena''s eyes looked everywhere in embarrassment.

    "¡ªprivate?" Elena continued.

    Her eyes had a hidden desire inside it.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Oh?" Lawrend raised an eyebrow.

    He could imagine where this was gonna go.

    "Follow me, Master. I know a ce," Elena said.

    She pulled his hands and dragged him somewhere.

    ¡­

    "This is¡­"

    Lawrend looked around in puzzlement. This was at the back of the mansion. It''s an obscure area covered by tall bushes.

    "Master, put it inside my mouth," Elena said.

    "Okay."

    Lawrend started pulling down his pants.

    "W-What are you doing, Master?" Elena asked in shock.

    "...Didn''t you say that you want me to put it in your mouth?" Lawrend asked her in confusion.

    "No, Master. I appreciate the offer, but I''m not in the mood right now. I want to taste that divine lightning," Elena replied with a shake of her head.

    "Y-Yeah. My bad," Lawrend replied awkwardly and pulled up his pants.

    Elena grabbed Lawrend hand and took two of his fingers inside her mouth.

    "!"

    Suddenly, Lawrend felt a sucking forcee from her mouth. He felt his mana slowly move towards his fingers.

    "Ah!" Elena moaned loudly.

    She only tasted a bit of the divine lightning, but she already felt pleasurable and delighted. It was like a drug for her.

    "E-Elena, we''re outside. Hold back your moans. What if the guards heard us?" Lawrend said to her in a panic.

    If the guards heard them, misunderstandings might ur. They are after all, in the Princess'' mansion. It''d be really weird if they were doing sexual things in the back of her mansion.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Elena ignored him and continued sucking on his finger. She licked it like a delicious lollipop.

    Lawrend could feel small bits of his divine lightning mana leaving his finger. Her suction force wasn''t enough to suck all of the divine lightning out of his finger. Though, it oddly felt like she was sucking on his cock.

    "More. Give me more, Master," Elena said after releasing Lawrend''s fingers.

    "Okay. I will give it to you this time," Lawrend replied.

    He put his fingers inside her mouth. This time, Lawrend poured a steady stream of divine lightning inside her mouth.

    "Mmmmm~"

    Elena closed her mouth and sucked really hard on his finger. The taste of his divine lightning mana brought her a sense of delight and satisfaction.

    Her hand grabbed her crotch and started rubbing her clitoris. She was starting to feel horny. Her slit down there had already started making a slimy waterfall.

    Lawrend continued pouring it into her for a while.

    "Is that enough?" Lawrend asked.

    His mana was already down by 50%. She would soon drain him.

    "Puah! That was good, Master," Elena said after releasing his finger.

    She licked her lips seductively as she stared at him intently.

 Chapter 241 - Sucking Everything Out Of Master ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "That''s enough, Elena. We''re outside in the open."

    "But Master, I''m finally in the mood yet you don''t want me?"

    She pressed her body against his. He could feel her warmth through their clothes. Even though she''s a slime, her human body is warm.

    "What if we get caught?"

    "Hehehehe."

    Elena started undressing her top.

    .

    "H-Hey! What are you doing!?" Lawrend eximed in panic.

    He grabbed her hands and stopped her.

    To Lawrend''s shock, that hand of hers melted before forming again. She freed herself from his clutches and continued removing her top.

    "Ah¡­"

    Lawrend was toote. She had already removed her top. She showed him her beautiful D-cup breasts. She smiled at him seeing him look at them.

    "Master, look at my big breasts. Look at my soft skin. Look at my¡ªHnngh! ...erect nipples," Elena said as she pinched her pink nipples.

    "*Gulp*"

    Lawrend was a man. If you push on his buttons continuously, his rationality will wane down. This was one of those moments. Her beautiful boobs were served in front of him. She was even doing it of her own will.

    "Elena, suck on my cock this time."

    Lawrend pulled down his pants and showed her his hard cock. Her actions made it that way. The way she licked, sucked his fingers, and this obscene scene right now.

    "Master finally became honest."

    Elena kneeled in front of Lawrend and grabbed his cock. She moved her hand up and down slowly. She licked her lips and stared at it intently.

    "Ahm¡­"

    Elena took Lawrend''s cock inside her mouth. She closed her eyes and lightly licked it all over. She then bobbed her head up and down to stimte it.

    And then¡­ she sucked it really hard.

    "Ohhh!"

    Lawrend felt his soul leave his body. That was so pleasurable. It was like she was after his semen so badly.

    "Mmmm~"

    Elena savored the taste of Lawrend''s cock. She couldn''t get enough of it.

    After several minutes, Lawrend reached his limits.

    "I''m cumming, Elena!" Lawrend shouted.

    Lawrend didn''t shoot his semen inside her. Rather, she sucked it out of his balls herself! It was a weird and pleasurable feeling. It was like she was using his dick as her straw.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Elena drank Lawrend''s semen as she sucked it out of him. The creamy vor of it made her enjoy its taste.

    "Ngghh¡­"

    Suddenly, Elena''s sucking changed. Lawrend felt his golden lightning mana leave his body crazily. It flowed to his cock before being swallowed by her.

    "Mm! Mmmm!"

    Elena''s eyes became crazed. The only thing left in her mind right now was to drain Lawrend of his mana.

    "E-Elena! Stop!" Lawrend said to her with gritted teeth.

    It was like a drug. The feeling of what she''s doing now brought him unimaginable pleasure that his mind was starting to go nk.

    "Mm?"

    Elena stopped and blinked her eyes at Lawrend.

    Incidentally, Lawrend''s cock released another burst of semen. She swallowed it while staring at him with his cock still in her mouth.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­ Elena, I only have 20% of my mana left. I will copse if you suck out more," Lawrend said to her pantingly.

    "Oops. Hehehehe. It tasted so good, Master," Elena said with a tehepero face. [AN: Tongue out and a light knock on the side of the head.]

    "How about this, Master. You can fuck me for the whole night as an apology."

    "That''s not an apology! Let''s stop here before we forget where we are," Lawrend said.

    That brought him back to his senses. Sometimes, hements the fact that he has such lewd girls. Not that he wasining, though.

    "A¡­ Master is no fun. I didn''t even feel good¡­" Elena pouted.

    "Stop fooling around, Elena. I know you enjoyed my divine lightning and my white seed," Lawrend replied.

    "Oops. Master found me out," Elena said in a yful tone.

    "Anyways, let''s go. It''s alreadyte."

    Lawrend pulled up his pants without bothering to wipe his dong. Elena had already sucked it clean. There were no traces of his semen or anything. Aside from the fact that it was slightly damp.

    "Okay~"

    Elena followed Lawrend, and she quickly fixed her messed-up clothing.

    ...

    "Master, you can go ahead. I''ll just do something really quickly," Elena said.

    Lawrend was about to open the door.

    "Okay," Lawrend replied.

    He entered the door and was greeted with a pouting Aleshia.

    "Master~ I told you to tone it down. Why aren''t you listening to me?" Aleshia asked as she stared at him disapprovingly.

    "We didn''t do it. She just sucked my mana out of me to taste it," Lawrend replied as he casually walked towards her.

    "Hmmm¡­ I believe you, Master." Aleshia smiled at him.

    "Thanks," Lawrend replied and entered the bed.

    He covered himself with the bedsheet and turned away from her.

    "Goodnight, Master."

    "Goodnight, Aleshia," he replied.

    Lawrend closed his eyes.

    ¡­

    In one of the rooms in the mansion, Elena wasying on the bed. Sweat dripped down all over her body.

    "Master¡­ Master¡­"

    Elena''s arm had be a long slime tentacle. She was currently using it to pleasure herself. It entered and exited her slime hole sloppily. What she''s doing right now could be said to be an advanced form of fingering.

    Elena closed her eyes and imagined Lawrend pounding her. She was so horny earlier. She held back in respect to her master. She doesn''t want to be a burden to him.

    Her free hand unbuttoned her top and entered her clothes. She grabbed her big breast and squished it. She used her fingers to pinch her hard nipple.

    "Ahh! Mmm¡­ More, Master¡­" Elena muttered in a daze.

    She was pleasuring herself to the max, but she''s not enjoying it as much as she would if she was doing it with Lawrend.

    "I will devour Master next time. Hehehehe," Elena said as she imagined herself pushing Lawrend down and swallowing his cock inside her and¡­

    "Ah! Too deep!"

    Elena''s imagination ran wild in her solo y. Her squirt sshed all over the room crazily. It would be hard to imagine that she was the same little girl as before.

 Chapter 242 - A Selfish Choice To Keep You Safe

    Lawrend opened his eyes. It was still dark. The serene moonlight entered the room through the window.

    He slowly sat up and looked at everyone around him. They were asleep.

    Humility and Aleshia slept beside him.

    "Hmm?"

    Aleshia raised her head and looked at Lawrend in confusion. As she was an assassin, she''s very sensitive to movements around her even if she''s asleep.

    "I''ll go get some water," Lawrend said.

    .

    Hearing his words, Aleshiaid down on the bed again and closed her eyes.

    Lawrend released a sigh of relief and got out of the bed. He looked at all of them who were sleeping on the bed. As for Elena, she was already sleeping on her bed.

    Lawrend silently left the room and released a deep sigh.

    "This is for the better¡­" Lawrend whispered.

    He exited the mansion and sneakily walked towards the gate. He hid behind a bush. There were guards watching beside the gates. Most of them had swords on their waist.

    ''Should I show myself? Maybe, I should,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    He stood up and showed himself. The guards immediately turned their heads towards him.

    "Who is that!?" a guard shouted. He gripped the handle of his sword tightly as he took a stance.

    The other guards around them did the same.

    "It''s me."

    Lawrend walked towards him. Moonlight hit his face and the guards were finally able to recognize him.

    "Master Lawrend!?" the guard eximed in surprise.

    "What are you doing at a time like this?" the guard asked as he rxed. The other guards followed after him.

    "I''m gonna leave, and I didn''t tell them. Can you ry my message to them?"

    Lawrend smiled at the guard.

    "Uhh¡­ sure?" The guard nodded his head in confusion.

    And so, Lawrend ryed him his message before exiting the gate. He waved his hand a little before disappearing into the streets.

    As it was still nighttime, it was impossible to leave the city unless you were a merchant. Lawrend walked towards a random merchant he came across the street.

    "Mister, do you need some help?" Lawrend asked.

    Lawrend didn''t need to ask if he was leaving the city. It would be odd for the merchant to be awake if he wasn''t gonna leave. It was that simple.

    "Oh! What a savior. That''s what I need right now. Can you help me transfer these goods to another carriage?" the merchant asked.

    "Sure." Lawrend nodded his head.

    He opened the back of the carriage and saw various crates. He grabbed one and carried it to another carriage waiting in front of it.

    After a while, Lawrend finished. His body was dripping with sweat. He thought of it as a light workout.

    "So, what do you need? A ce to stay? Money?" the merchant asked.

    "I want to leave the city. I''m in a hurry," Lawrend replied.

    "Oh?"

    The merchant raised an eyebrow hearing his words. It was suspicious.

    "I can even pay you," Lawrend added.

    "Nah. Alright. But I''ll only take you as far as outside the city. I won''t take you to another city," the merchant replied with a wave of his hand.

    "That''s fine with me."

    "Okay. Let''s go. I have a shipment to catch up down south," the merchant said. He beckoned Lawrend into the carriage with his hand.

    Lawrend rode the carriage, and they soon arrived at the gates leaving the city. The guards this time were stricter. They opened the carriage and looked at Lawrend inside.

    "Who is he?" a guard asked.

    "He''s my helper. Look at how sweaty he is. He helped me move my goods earlier," the merchant replied.

    "Hmm¡­ Okay. Pass!" the guard responded.

    The carriage moved past the gate and left the capital city.

    The carriage slowed down somewhere a distance from the city.

    "This is as far as I can take you. Remember, if you''re doing something illegal, don''t pull me down with you. I have a family to feed," the merchant said before he left.

    "Was he guilt-tripping me?" Lawrend muttered in thought.

    He shook his head and turned around to face the Undrasil Monster Forest. He walked towards it and entered inside.

    Clova Whitebird, the Venerated White Roc opened her eyes the moment he entered the Undrasil Monster Forest.

    "He''s here," she muttered.

    She expanded her wings and flew towards Lawrend.

    Meanwhile, Lawrend looked around him. He didn''t bring anything to heat himself with.

    At this time of the night, the edge of the forest was freezingly cold. He would feel like being frozen if he stayed still. As a result, he continuously walked deeper into the forest. He only stopped when he reached 50 meters in.

    He could feel it. If he went a little bit further, death would swallow him. It wasn''t like the time when he''s with Aezel.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Lawrend, where are we?"

    Suddenly, Daisy''s voice sounded out. It startled Lawrend as he jumped in fright.

    "W-Why are you scaring me?"

    "I didn''t know you''re such a scaredy-cat, Lawrend," Daisy replied.

    "I''m not. Also, we''re in the Undrasil Monster Forest."

    "Let me tell you something. I can feel it. Something is calling me in here. One of my other soul fragments should be here."

    Daisy felt this resonating feeling inside her soul. She felt something close to her calling her.

    "I-I can feel it too?" Jasmine, the ghost that looked like Daisy, said.

    "What?"

    "What?"

    Both Daisy and Lawrend responded to her in surprise.

    "It''s like I''ming home¡­" Jasmine continued.

    Hearing their replies, Lawrend felt even more interested in this ancient temple. He would surely discover a lot of things inside it.

    Who knows? He might even benefit a lot from it.

    *Fwoosh, Fwoosh*

    Lawrend looked up and saw the Venerated White Rding on the ground from the sky. She pped her powerful wings slowly beforending in front of Lawrend.

    "Where is the demon?" she asked.

    "I''m doing this alone. I want to keep her safe," Lawrend replied.

    "Admirable." She nodded her head at him in satisfaction.

    Clova pecked inside her feathers and pulled out a ring. She then gave it to Lawrend. It was the same one before.

 Chapter 243 - The Ancient Temple

    "This is the ring I showed you before. It can teleport you above ground," she said.

    Lawrend carefully took the ring from herrge beak. It was nerve-racking to be face to face with such arge creature. One peck of hers, and he''s dead.

    Lawrend raised the ring against the moon and examined its details. There was unknown writing inside it with beautiful transparent white gems embedded outside.

    "What is this ring called?" Lawrend asked.

    It was beautiful, and Lawrend could feel an unknown power inside it. He couldn''t put it into words as he never encountered it before. It was different from the usual mana he could sense around him..

    "Its name was already lost in time. Even the writings are something I can''t understand for I have only lived after that ancient civilization has ended."

    "Where did you find it?" Lawrend asked as he put the ring on his ring finger.

    "I found it embedded on a stone at the entrance of the ancient temple. There should be records about it deep inside."

    "Interesting. Then, how would you read the book you are looking for?"

    If she couldn''t read the writings on the ring, it would be safe to assume that she also can''t read what''s written in the book.

    "Don''t underestimate me. With a whole book, I can decipher the meaning of the writings," she replied.

    "Alright. Lead me there," Lawrend said.

    He had enough talking to her. He was curious about what the entrance of this ancient temple looked like. Besides, maybe Daisy and Jasmine can give him hints about it.

    "Ride on my back. I will fly us there," she replied.

    Lawrend climbed on her beautiful white feathers. It was soft and fluffy but strong. He easily reached her back and sat in a small hole he made by parting her feathers.

    "Hold tight."

    She expanded her wings. It was at least 200 meters from Lawrend''s point of view.

    *Fwoosh, Fwoosh*

    She pped it and slowly started to ascend. She avoided the trees carefully before finally leaving the forest entirely. She headed towards the northwest. She was significantly much faster than that Fire Wyvern he rode on before.

    Lawrend could feel the cool night breeze hitting his skin. It made him feel chilly. As a result, he buried himself inside her warm feathers. It was like he covered himself in goose down. A type of soft goose feather.

    They flew till the sun rose on the horizon.

    "Wait, it''s not inside the Undrasil Monster Forest?" Lawrend asked in surprise.

    They had already left the region of the Undrasil Monster Forest. They headed towards the huge mountain shadow far away.

    Lawrend was startled as Daisy and Jasmine said that they could feel something in the Undrasil Monster Forest. That means Daisy and Jasmine wouldn''t be able to help him this time. He messed up. His calctions were off.

    "The ancient temple is located at the peak of the Stargazing Mountain. Legends say that¡ª"

    "¡ªThe first star appeared at the peak of the mountain," Lawrend interrupted.

    Clova grew silent. It took a few seconds before she could finally react.

    "Where did you hear about the legend?" she asked.

    "From one of my maids."

    "There is more to that legend. There were some murals at the entrance of the ancient temple. It shows a bright sun in the center of the sky above the mountain. But there was already a sun in the background of the mural. That can only mean that a second sun descended here in the past," Clova exined.

    "Wow. Was that the reason the ancient civilization ended?" Lawrend asked curiously.

    "I don''t know. That''s why you have to find that book. The book with the records of the events back then. As you have the aura of a god, I trust that you can do it. I have already guided many others. All of them had failed," Clova replied.

    "Did¡­ they all die?" Lawrend asked.

    He was ufortable. She guided others before him, and they have all failed. That could only mean that this is harder than it initially seemed to be. It was a good call that he didn''t bring Aezel with him.

    "None of them died. They used the ring to escape. The very same ring you are using right now," she replied.

    Lawrend rxed his nerves. At least none of them died. That means he has a chance to do this safely.

    "What about theirpanions?" Lawrend asked grimly.

    "As for them¡­ they all died. There are manyplex traps inside the temple. None of them were able to escape without the ring."

    *Gulp*

    Lawrend praised Lady Luck. She saved Aezel this time.

    "Why are you so curious about the events back then anyway?" Lawrend couldn''t help but ask.

    She must be doing this for so long now. It wouldn''t be hard to imagine how she tried every way. From hiring powerful mages and the like.

    "It''s a long story. I will tell you once you get the book. Otherwise, there is no point," she replied.

    "Then, why don''t you ask a Grand Mage human to enter?"

    "I already did out of desperation. He said it was impossible to enter it without someone guided by a god which is also why I chose you," she exined.

    "How about stronger ones?"

    "That''s out of the question. They will take the book for themselves. Powerhouses are very prideful. They won''t stoop so low to help me."

    "I see¡­"

    He must be herst hope. That''s more of a reason for him to seed. He''s technically someone guided by a god. The goddess reincarnated him into this world for a reason.

    ''I can do this. With a Grand Mage-level bird on my side, I can easily take control of the kingdom. After that, I can enjoy an even morevish life with my maids,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Soon, they arrived at the peak of the mountain. It was covered with white clouds. There was basically no visibility, but Clova still managed to safelynd them on the peak.

    "We''re here," she said as shended.

 Chapter 244 - The Forgotten Ancient Past

    Lawrend raised his head and looked around them. There were rocks and boulders everywhere.

    "Where is the ancient temple?"

    "It sank into the mountain after so long. It''s over here," she replied.

    Lawrend looked at where she was heading. There was nothing there but piles and piles of rocks.

    "I hid it under these piles of rock. I don''t want anyone else to find it," she exined.

    She started kicking the rocks away with her sharp talons. Before long, a short cave entrancey in front of Lawrend.. He could see some sort of a hallway entrance inside.

    "That''s the ancient temple. The murals are on the front."

    "Can I enter now?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes. You can enter now. Remember to use the ring. You simply have to pour mana into it," she replied.

    "And also, the first trap requires you to wait for the sun to fall on the pedestal. The second one is a small puzzle. As for the rest, I don''t know," she added.

    "I got it. Thank you."

    Lawrend nodded his head at her and entered. It was dark and dusty inside.

    He opened his palm.

    "+Lightning Ball+" Lawrend muttered.

    This was the power of his imagination. He can create any form of a lightning spell as long as he can imagine. Of course, it had to be a spell lower than his current strength. For example, since he''s a True Mage right now. He can easily imagine Beginner Mage spells. It was very convenient, and Lawrend liked it. He doesn''t need to learn countless Beginner Mage spells as he would have.

    A ball of golden lightning floated on top of his palm. It glowed like amp and lit up his surroundings.

    "This is¡­"

    There was arge wall in front of Lawrend. There was an entrance the size of a double door leading inside.

    He walked towards one of the murals and inspected it.

    In this mural, there was a sun shining directly above a mountain. As Clova said on the way, there was already a sun in the background of the mural.

    "Where are we Lawrend?" Daisy asked.

    "Inside the temple," Lawrend replied.

    "We aren''t in the forest anymore?" Daisy asked.

    "Yes, why? We''ll check out the feeling you said before when we return," Lawrend replied.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "No¡­ I can also feel something in here. It''s sinister. I can feel my soul shivering because of it," Daisy replied.

    "D-Don''t scare me like that, Daisy. What are you talking about?"

    "The Heavenly Empress is right. I can feel the same. This being is full of evil aura. It should havemitted countless sins throughout its life," Jasmine added.

    "Proceed carefully, Lawrend. You might die," Daisy said.

    Lawrend gulped. If two ghosts are telling you that you might die, that could only mean that you will die if you be careless. As a result, he took their words into his heart and reminded himself to not do anything reckless.

    After checking this mural out, Lawrend walked towards the other one. This time, the mural was very different.

    It depicted vast ins. There were crops nted on it. And in the sky, there was a huge rift. There were people on the mural bowing to the rift.

    "What does this mean?" Lawrend muttered.

    "Why does this seem familiar?" Daisy said.

    She could feel that she had seen this scene before.

    "Are you remembering something from your past?" Lawrend asked.

    "No¡­ I don''t think so. It must be my imagination," Daisy replied.

    "Well, okay. I''ll enter the temple then."

    Lawrend stopped looking at the mural and entered the entrance of the temple.

    It was spacious inside. There was a pedestal at the very center of the room. At the very top, it was shaped like a dome with a small hole. The light of the sun passes through that hole and hits the floor beside the pedestal.

    "I have to wait?" Lawrend muttered.

    By the position of the sunlight on the floor, he would have to wait for a long time. He basically had nothing to do in here.

    "Lawrend, look to your right. There''s a statue," Daisy said.

    He looked towards his right and saw a white statue. It was a face he was so familiar with.

    "D-Daisy!?"

    That''s right. The statue was Daisy. It looked exactly like her. Except, vines were growing behind her to entuate her beauty.

    "It''s me¡­"

    "It''s me¡­"

    Both Daisy and Jasmine muttered in surprise. It was odd to see a statue of yourself in a ce you aren''t familiar with.

    "The two of you are actually rted to this ce!" Lawrend eximed.

    That means that they can help him. Exploring this ancient temple would be a breeze then. He wouldn''t have to worry that much.

    "W-What is this ce?" Daisy said in a stutter.

    Even Jasmine was dumbstruck. She looked like the Heavenly Empress, but she''s not her soul-shard. She became confused about her own identity. What could she be?

    "There''s another statue on the left," Lawrend said.

    He could barely see the statue with the limited lighting his lightning ball provides.

    He walked towards it. Slowly, its appearance was revealed to Lawrend. It had the figure of a man, and the face was¡­

    "It''s West!" Daisy shouted with gritted teeth. Anger brimmed inside her eyes.

    "Wait, could it be that the being inside this temple is him!?" Lawrend eximed in realization.

    Since Daisy was able to stay alive, it should be normal to assume that West could still be alive.

    "If he''s here, you have to leave Lawrend! Leave fast! West would have definitely felt my presence. He would kill you without any mercy," Daisy said in a panicked voice.

    "I will!" Lawrend replied.

    He ran towards the exit of the temple!

    *KSSSSS Boom!*

    Suddenly, arge b of stone fell from the ceiling and blocked the exit.

    "What the f*ck! I''m doomed!" Lawrend eximed in anguish.

    "Use the ring!" Daisy reminded.

    Lawrend immediately poured mana inside the ring. It glowed a bright white light and covered his body.

 Chapter 245 - Not Ready To Die Yet

    But just as Lawrend was rxing in relief. The ring suddenly stopped glowing. The light covering his body also disappeared.

    "W-What? Is this thing broken?"

    Lawrend stared at the ring in disbelief.

    "What do we do now!?" Daisy eximed in panic.

    "Rx, Daisy! If you panic first, how can I calm down??" Lawrend said to her in rebuke.

    "..."

    .

    Daisy went silent.

    "I''m sorry," Daisy said.

    "This is definitely not a coincidence. Someone is watching us."

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The exit wouldn''t close so suddenly when he was about to exit if no one was watching them. Only a rational thinking being would do that.

    "It should be West. That traitorous bastard! He definitely wants to kill me!" Daisy replied in anger.

    She had already vowed to kill him the moment she was killed under his hands. But he wasn''t able to extinguish her soul. He was only capable of splitting them into multiple pieces as she can easily recover if she has her full soul.

    "I''ll proceed carefully. Tell me if you feel that something is wrong," Lawrend said.

    "Okay," Daisy replied.

    And so, Lawrend waited in silence. The sunlight slowly fell on top of the pedestal.

    Once it was at the very center, the pedestal rose. A small chamber leading down appeared.

    "This¡­ It''s still working after so long?"

    Lawrend was impressed. Whoever made this deserves praise. Considering that the Undrasil Kingdom was founded 10,000 years ago, that meant that this temple existed for more than 10,000 years.

    Every day, it would always open the same pedestal. A normal mechanism would have already broken from the number of uses.

    Lawrend walked towards the chamber and walked down the flight of stairs. It was very dark, but with the lightning ball, Lawrend was able to see the steps.

    He walked down for about a minute before reaching the end. It was a long hallway.

    There was a long line of realistic statues on the side. They were all beautiful women and handsome men, and they gave off valiant auras like heroes.

    "Do you know who they are?" Lawrend asked.

    "I don''t know them," Daisy replied.

    Her memories weren''tplete enough for her to recognize them.

    "Alright."

    Lawrend walked through the hallway and nothing happened. It was oddly normal for hisfort.

    At the end, there was a huge door. It was covered with writing that went around in a circr ring. In total, there were three rings with writing on them. One was an outer ring, middle ring, and an inner ring.

    "Can you understand this?" Lawrend asked.

    "I do. Each symbol means a single word. Can you pull me out of your pocket? I can''t sense them that clearly," Daisy said.

    Lawrend pulled her out of his pocket and opened his palm. Her soul shard floated in the air and hovered in front of the door.

    "So far, there hadn''t been any danger. This is really creepy," Lawrend muttered.

    ording to the Venerated White Roc, many had failed, and theirpanions died. But what could the reason for their failures be?

    Lawrend waited for five minutes, but Daisy still wasn''t finished.

    "This is hard. I can understand the words, but I don''t know what sequence they should go on," Daisy said in frustration.

    "What do they mean?" Lawrend asked.

    "They mean¡­"

    Daisy exined them to Lawrend one by one. There were too many to list, but he tried to remember them all.

    "Wait, it''s Star-View-Mountain, right?" Lawrend asked.

    "What does that¡­ Giyaahhh! Look behind you!" Daisy screamed

    Lawrend looked behind him in panic. The statues had disappeared from their usual ces. They were all staring at Lawrend intently as they blocked the way back.

    "What the¡­" Lawrend murmured in shock. He felt a shiver run down his spine.

    He didn''t even sense any of their movements. They moved so silently that they could have killed Lawrend a thousand times over without him realizing it.

    "I think we''re safe for now. They aren''t attacking, Lawrend," Daisy said.

    "W-What were you saying again?" Lawrend replied.

    He tried to calm himself down. He finally realized what the threat was. These statues must be the reason his predecessors failed.

    "Why do you think Star-View-Mountain works?" Daisy asked.

    "Stargazing Mountain. It could also be called Starviewing Mountain. Thus, I chose that answer," Lawrend exined.

    "Isn''t that too simple? If that worked, the creator of this puzzle must be very stupid," Daisy replied.

    "...Then what is your answer?" Lawrend asked her, slightly irritated.

    "I¡­ whatever! You win!"

    Daisy felt her head starting to hurt by staring at the puzzle. If it was that easy, she would have solved the puzzle already. But all of the possiblebinations made sense in her eyes which is why she was having trouble finding an answer.

    "Heh," Lawrend snickered after seeing her reaction.

    Lawrend touched the outer ring and moved it so the word ''Star'' was selected.

    Lawrend suddenly saw red light reflect on the door and turned around.

    "Ah!" Lawrend shouted in shock.

    The eyes of the statues were glowing red. He quickly realized that he would die if he was wrong. A doubt formed inside him about his answer.

    What if he was wrong? That would be the end of him. He wouldn''t be able to see Aleshia, E, Elena, Aezel, Humility, Amene, and Grape¡­ Aezel''s baby would die, and Aleshia would be a single mother.

    These quickly formed a shadow inside Lawrend''s heart.

    "N-No¡­ I can''t do this¡­ I-I can''t die here," Lawrend muttered with crazed eyes.

    He stared at the puzzle in a daze. Daisy was right. This puzzle shouldn''t be that easy. Otherwise, his predecessors would have solved it.

    If they did, the Venerated White Roc would have known what''s after this, but she didn''t. That only points to the fact that they never passed this ce.

    "Lawrend, are you okay?" Daisy asked him in concern.

    Lawrend hurriedly poured mana into the ring once again. But still, nothing happened.

    "This stupid ring! I bet that bird lied to me! This ring doesn''t even work!" Lawrend shouted in frustration.

 Chapter 246 - The Inside Of The Ancient Temple

    He pulled the ring out of his finger and stared at it angrily before raising it to throw it on the floor.

    But just as he was about to swing his arms, he realized something. He looked inside the ring and saw symbols inside it that looked simr to the ones in the puzzle.

    He raised the ring andpared it to the puzzle.

    "I-It''s the solution!" Lawrend eximed in disbelief.

    It was a stroke of luck. The answer was given to them from the start. They just failed to see it. He couldn''t help but wonder what the faces of his predecessors would look like once they heard about this.

    "Aha, ahahahaha! I didn''t die¡­ I''m d¡­" Lawrend fell to his knees..

    He gripped the ring tightly in his hands. It saved him in another way when it was supposed to teleport him outside.

    "Let me see, Lawrend," Daisy said.

    Lawrend opened his hand, and Daisy''s soul shard floated towards it. She inspected it andpared the symbols on the ring to the symbols on the puzzle.

    "One-Lucky-Man?"

    Daisy read the words in the ring. She never would have guessed that that was the answer to the puzzle. It seemed so random and without any rhyme or reason.

    Nevertheless, Lawrend walked towards the puzzle confidently. Since they already knew the correct answer, what was there for him to fear?

    He rotated the rings to their proper ces. He looked at the statues behind him and saw that their eyes weren''t glowing anymore.

    "It seems like the statues were also a clue. If you choose the wrong symbol, their eyes would glow red. I wonder how they weren''t able to clear it with that," Lawrend muttered in thought.

    What he didn''t know was that there was a limit to how many times you can guess. After a certain number of wrong guesses, the statues would attack.

    *ng!*

    The door started shaking after Lawrend solved the puzzle. It was honestly more like a lock.

    The door parted towards the left. Lawrend was able to see what''s inside.

    It was a long hallway that seemed to go on endlessly. There were numerous rooms inside.

    "What the¡­"

    Lawrend was awestruck. This ancient temple isn''t simple. It looked like there was a whole massive operation here once upon a time.

    Lawrend grabbed Daisy''s soul shard.

    "Woah! Lawrend!" Daisy protested.

    "You''ll be safer in my pocket," Lawrend said before he ced her inside his pocket.

    He then walked inside. Slowly, the door behind him closed.

    He checked the first room. It was closed with a dpidated wooden door. Lawrend only had to push on it lightly before it crumbled.

    He stepped on the crumbled door and entered the room.

    There was a long table inside that had already copsed on its own weight. Lawrend guessed that this was an office before.

    He left the room after seeing nothing valuable inside it. He then entered the adjacent room. He expected to find something in here, but it was the same. Nothing but an ancient office.

    "What are these offices even used for?" Lawrend wondered.

    He entered the third room.

    This time, it was different. There was a round table inside. It was surprisingly intact.

    "What material is this made of?"

    Lawrend knocked on the surface.

    *Thud* *Thud*

    "Stone?"

    That hard thud could only mean that it was made of stone. Though, he couldn''t help but notice the bits of broken paper all over the ce. They were on the surface of the table, on the floor, and some were even stuck on some cobwebs on the ceiling.

    "I guess there''s nothing useful here¡­"

    Lawrend left the room, disappointed. He expected to find something since it was different from the previous two rooms. It seems like he was hoping for too much.

    He then entered the fourth room. It was very spacious.

    It was at least 4 of the previous rooms he visitedbined. It was that big. There were broken wooden shelves. Their contents were all over the ce.

    "A bottle?"

    Lawrend lifted a round bottle. It looked simr to a potion bottle. It still had some murky liquid inside it.

    "Don''t tell me this potion is 10,000+ years??" Lawrend guessed with a wry smile on his face.

    That would mean that whatever is in this potion bottle had already expired several times over. He grabbed the stopper, but it was hard. No matter how he pulled, it wouldn''t pull out.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Daisy, do you know this ce?" Lawrend asked.

    "No. I don''t remember this ce," Daisy replied.

    Her condition isn''t simr to someone with amnesia. She spiritually cannot remember her memories as they were separated from her. While someone with amnesia still had those memories locked away inside their brain.

    Lawrend thought that she would remember things since she''s in a ce that had a connection to her.

    "Master Lawrend, this ce¡­ It seems familiar," Jasmine said. [AN: Since she pledged her allegiance to Lawrend, that''s what she should have been calling him. I kind of forgot about it.]

    "What?"

    Lawrend raised an eyebrow and stood straight. He was baffled by her answer.

    "Y-You¡­"

    Daisy was also shocked by Jasmine''s words.

    "D-Didn''t you tell me that she''s not your soul shard??" Lawrend asked Daisy in disbelief.

    "I-I don''t know anymore! Maybe she''s really one of my soul shards¡­" Daisy replied in a stutter.

    "This ce is the storage room¡­ They store consumables and weapons here," Jasmine said.

    Lawrend threw the lightning ball towards the edge of the room. It illuminated various staffs and swords littered on the ground.

    "Y-You''re right!" Lawrend eximed.

    Excitement built up inside him. That means Jasmine can help him navigate this ce! She would make it very easy for him to find that book.

    He walked to the staffs and swords. The swords were already corroded, but the staffs didn''t look like much happened to them.

    Lawrend picked up one, but it quickly snapped in half. It was very brittle.

    "F*ck! I thought I got free staffs. My excitement was all for nothing," Lawrend said angrily.

    "Is there anything else here, Jasmine?" Lawrend asked.

    "Nothing. All of the consumables should be expired by now," Jasmine replied.

 Chapter 247 - The Evil And Lust Soul Shard ?

    "That sucks," Lawrend replied.

    He left the room disappointed. He entered another one and another one continuously but none of them had anything that was still valuable. Most of the items were already destroyed by time.

    Lawrend was filled with a lot of disappointment. He opened thest door without even any hope of finding anything useful.

    But this time, it was different. It was a new world inside. There was furnished furniture everywhere. There were bookshelves and the like.

    Lawrend''s eyes brightened seeing the perfect conditions of the book.. Although, it was still quite unbelievable for him, so he stood still. Something was obviously off.

    "Lawrend, I can feel that evil aura getting closer. Be careful!" Daisy said in rm.

    Lawrend released another lightning ball and thoroughly lightened the area around him.

    "Kekekeke. Who do we have here?" A sexy feminine voice said.

    "Who are you?!"

    Lawrend''s staff appeared in his hand, and he pointed it in front of him. He gripped it tightly in nervousness as he was dealing with something he doesn''t know. He could be at death''s door once again.

    A ck-cloaked figure slowly approached them. Her slender white feet floated in the air.

    Her face came to Lawrend''s view, and he was beyond speechless. Daisy and Jasmine had the same reaction. It was the face of Daisy!

    "Man, tell me how do you want to die? Do you know that I hate men? Kekekekeke!" Daisy number 3ughed creepily.

    "A-Are you the Heavenly Empress?" Lawrend asked her warily.

    He could feel a sinister and evil auraing from this woman in front of him. One wrong move and he could die without him knowing it.

    "Don''t! You mention that title again¡­"

    She suddenly appeared in front of Lawrend and pushed him backward, causing him to fall on his butt.

    "It''s really you!" Lawrend eximed.

    He quickly realized that it really was her. She''s another one of Daisy''s soul shards.

    "You recognize me?" Daisy number 3 stared at him in surprise.

    "I do! You''re the Heavenly Empress, and you were a Heaven Mage! I also know that West was your husb¡ª"

    Lawrend stopped as he felt a chill on his back. He looked in front of him and saw Daisy number 3 staring at him angrily.

    "How did you know that!?" she screamed.

    "Because I have your other soul shards," Lawrend replied.

    "I can feel them. But what is a soul shard? They feel close to me, so I stopped you from leaving," Daisy number 3 said.

    "We were originally a part of a single whole. West separated us so we won''t be able to revive once again! But now that three of us have gathered here, there may be a chance," Daisy exined.

    "West¡­ west¡­ I didn''t know why I felt extreme hate towards you. Now that I know the truth, I will make sure that you will suffer for all of eternity for separating my soul!" Daisy number 3 said in anger.

    "Not only that, but he also betrayed our love for him," Daisy added.

    "Damn him! So that''s why I felt hate for men ever since."

    "Does this mean that you can merge now?" Lawrend asked.

    "Not yet, Master Lawrend. It''s not enough. We need one or two more soul shards to beplete," Jasmine replied.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Master Lawrend? You became their Master? Why?" Daisy number 3 asked.

    "It somehow happened. I only encountered them randomly," Lawrend replied with a shrug.

    He identally entered Daisy''s Soul Realm before she entrusted herself to him, while he encountered Jasmine randomly when she approached him. At that time, she instantly asked to serve him. He epted her as he didn''t see any problem with it.

    "Hmm¡­ You must be an exception, huh?" Daisy number 3 said as she scanned Lawrend''s body.

    "Are you sexually open?" she suddenly asked him.

    "W-What?" Lawrend stared at her in shock.

    "Do you want to explore sex?" she borated.

    Lawrend: "..."

    Daisy: "W-What are you saying! You''re my other soul shard, but y-you''re shameless! Suddenly asking a man so straightforwardly¡­"

    Jasmine: "I can remember now¡­ You contain my evil and lustful side, right?"

    "Fumu. You''re correct." She nodded her head.

    "... I''m quite open. I just don''t do anything that will sully my pride as a man. Such as pegging, etc¡­" Lawrend replied wryly.

    Hearing a beautiful woman say something so vulgar broke her image in his mind.

    "Then, do you want to have sex with me? If you''re good¡­ I wille with you," she said.

    "???"

    "???"

    "???"

    The three of them stopped thinking. They all doubted whether they had a broken sense of hearing.

    "Kekekeke. I''ve been holed up in this ce for so long. You seem like a decent man to be Master of my other soul shards. What about it? Do you want to have sex with a lustful ghost like me?"

    Lawrend''s mouth opened and closed like a fish. Never in his dreams did he think that there would be a day that a ghost would ask him to fuck her. Reality is really¡­ weird.

    "Look¡­"

    Daisy number 3 raised the under of her cloak and showed Lawrend her beautiful slender legs.

    "Stoppp! What do you think you are doing? Don''t you have dignity??" Daisy stopped her in a panic as she escaped from Lawrend''s pocket and floated in front of her.

    "Kekekeke. I guess this is how we discuss things normally if we are one whole? Ultimately, one of us would win the argument," Daisy number 3 said.

    "That''s right! Jasmine, why don''t you say something? She should stop, right?" Daisy agreed with her.

    "I''m sorry, Heavenly Empress. If we are really one whole soul, then¡­ I''m also curious how Master Lawrend would be on the bed¡­" Jasmine replied.

    "What!?" Daisy eximed in shock. She couldn''t believe that Jasmine who used to be silent most of the time could be so adventurous.

    "I think I embody our curiosity and intelligence. I want to learn more about Master Lawrend''s body¡­ After he did it a lot with those women," Jasmine exined.

    "Kekekeke! Majority wins!" Daisy number 3ughed with a wide smile on her face.

 Chapter 248 - A Lustful Ghost Demanding His Thing ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [AN: As you can probably guess, this chapter has ghost sex in it. If that puts you off, skip it.]

    "S-Shameless! The two of you are shameless! We''re ghosts, but our bodies are sacred!" Daisy said indignantly.

    "Sacred? Does that even matter?" Daisy number 3 replied with a frown.

    "I would have sided with you Daisy if I hadn''t regained some of my memories. The only thing I can tell you is that the closer I was to her, the more memories I recovered," Jasmine said.

    "Guuu¡­ The two of you are perverts!" Daisy said in a pout.

    She was disappointed in Jasmine. She seemed innocent and cool before but now that she met this other her, she got corrupted! She stared at Daisy number 3 angrily.

    "Here. Touch this," Lust Daisy(Daisy number 3) grabbed Lawrend''s hand and ced it on her C-cup breast.

    "!!"

    "Ah!"

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Lawrend squished it in reflex. Surprisingly, it was soft like an actual breast. He expected his hand to pass through her since she''s a ghost.

    "Kukukuku. You''re quite bold." Lust Daisy licked her pale lips as she stared at him seductively.

    "Lawrend! D-Don''t squish her breast! I-I can sort of feel it by seeing it¡­" Daisy said in an embarrassed voice.

    "Are you jealous that you don''t have a ghost body? Be quiet. I and Lawrend have some business to do," Lust Daisy said in superiority.

    "..."

    Daisy became mute hearing her words. She was only embarrassing herself by speaking. Therefore, she shut her senses and distracted herself in her Soul Realm.

    "Now that we have peace. We can take things further, right?" Lust Daisy smirked at him.

    Lawrend became horny from her actions. She had an enticing voice and a beautiful body that''s willing to be fucked. A man like Lawrend was not able to endure it.

    "Heh. I never thought I''d have a chance to have sex with a ghost," Lawrend replied with a confident smile on his face.

    If she desires to have sex, so be it. Lawrend will entertain her and have fun. Besides, he''s also curious how it would feel.

    "Good. I like your energy."

    The ck cloak on her body slowly faded away and revealed a pale and beautiful body underneath that was semi-transparent.

    "What a convenient ability," Lawrend muttered.

    Lust Daisy moved her hand and grabbed Lawrend''s bulging crotch.

    "Hohh¡­ You''re packing a huge one underneath, huh?"

    She kneeled in front of him and pulled his pants down. Hisrge cock sprang out exaggeratedly.

    "What!? It''s so big! I bet my real body would have been ripped by this," Lust Daisy said in amazement.

    "Can you give it a blowjob? I''m curious what it would feel like," Lawrend said.

    He felt like a young virgin again. Back when he was curious how a blowjob would feel, but this time, it was a blowjob from a ghost. He wanted to know if it would be simr to a normal one.

    "Ahmm¡­"

    Without dilly-dallying, Lust Daisy took his cock inside her mouth.

    The moment she did so, Lawrend felt a cold feeling around his cock. It was like he stuck it inside a chiller. It made his cock go numb and sensitive to pleasure at the same time.

    Additionally, he could see his cock inside her mouth. Although he couldn''t see her tongue.

    She stimted his ns that brought a chill up Lawrend''s spine. Her cold tongue felt refreshing and pleasurable at the same time.

    "Nghhh¡­"

    She bobbed her head up and down with experience. She sucked on it hard which resulted in him feeling pleasure deep inside his urethra.

    Seeing her beautiful face do something so vulgar made Lawrend feel a sense of satisfaction. As a result, he started moving his hips to thrust in and out of her chilly mouth.

    "Ohh!"

    Suddenly, Lawrend felt pleasure he never imagined possible. She pressed the tip of his cock against the roof of her mouth using her tongue and moved back and forth. It was cold and tight.

    "Mmm¡­ Mm¡­"

    Lust Daisy thoroughly enjoyed pleasuring Lawrend. She stared at his face while she sucked him off.

    "Puah¡­ You aren''t cumming yet?" Lust Daisy asked.

    "N-No. The cold feeling made me numb. I feel like I canst forever," Lawrend replied.

    "Good. You can satisfy me for longer then," she replied.

    She turned around and pointed her ass towards him.

    "You can fuck me now."

    Lawrend saw her wet slit dripping with her love juices. It was obvious that she yearned to be pounded.

    Lawrend grabbed her ass and pulled her closer to him. He then pointed his cock at her slit before slowly entering inside her.

    "Ahhhnn¡­"

    This time, it was like Lawrend discovered a new world. His cock entered Antarctica. Literally. It was cold, so cold that his cock became numb. He quickly pulled out of her in panic.

    "What?"

    Lust Daisy turned towards Lawrend in confusion. She had already started to enjoy it when he pulled out. She couldn''t help but be disappointed.

    "You''re too cold. Can''t you be hotter?" Lawrend asked with a frown.

    "Hmmm¡­ I''d need to merge with one of them to do that," Lust Daisy replied.

    "How do you know?"

    "My soul should be stronger if I merge with one of them. Then¡­ You can enjoy fucking a warm ghost," she said with a smile stered on her face.

    "Alright. Which of you would like to?" Lawrend asked.

    It was a really odd feeling to fuck a cold vagina. He was already used to the warm andfortable vaginas.

    "Not me!" Daisy instantly replied.

    "Kukuku. Looks like someone was watching and listening to us do it," Lust Daisy said mockingly.

    "..."

    Daisy became mute again. She quickly realized her mistake. She pretended as if she didn''t do that.

    "I volunteer. With this, we can both experience it," Jasmine said.

    "Kekekeke! At least you''re honest. Come, let''s be one," Lust Daisy replied.

    The leather packet floated in the air out of Lawrend''s pocket. Then a small fog escaped it before turning into Jasmine. Or rather, Daisy''s appearance.

    "Are you sure about this? Do you not want to feel it yourself?" Lust Daisy asked.

    "Master Lawrend wouldn''t have enjoyed it anyway. I''d rather we enjoy it together," Jasmine replied.

    "Very well!"

 Chapter 249 - Filling A Ghostâ€™s Insides ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [AN: Still ghost sex. Skip if it doesn''t suit your taste.]

    Jasmine grabbed Lust Daisy''s hand and the two of them glowed a bright white light. Lawrend covered his eyes and before long, the light faded.

    A naked Daisy silently stood still in the center where they were before. She had her eyes closed serenely.

    Meanwhile, Lawrend stared at her in silence. He didn''t even breathe strongly in fear of disturbing her.

    "Fufufufu.. Interesting. Your name is Lawrend Horiel? You have a lot of maids, and you have a lot of sex with them. How utterly interesting," the new Daisy said as she stared at Lawrend with interest.

    After merging with Jasmine, she now has her memories. She knew everything that Jasmine knew about Lawrend.

    "Give me a name."

    "Alright. Hmmm¡­ Let me think."

    Lawrend closed his eyes and thought really hard. He remembered the scene where he saw Daisy for the first time. It was a field filled with countless flowers akin to a flower sea.

    "How about, Eleanor? It''s from the white oleander flower," Lawrend said after much thought.

    "A poisonous white flower. I like it! Certainly, my lust can be thought of as a form of poison," Eleanor replied with a satisfied smile on her face.

    "How is it, Eleanor? How does it feel to merge?" Lawrend asked curiously.

    "I feel more powerful than before. At my current strength, I could probably kill you," Eleanor replied with a smile.

    Lawrend stared at her in stupefaction. Jasmine was powerless when they first met. She didn''t even attempt to attack him. Then, she also didn''t seem that powerful. Now that she has merged with Jasmine, she could kill him? What kind of a joke is that?

    "You don''t believe me? That''s fine. I won''t acknowledge you as my liege then," she replied with a smirk.

    "W-Wait, I believe you. It''s just unbelievable that you can grow so powerful just by merging," Lawrend replied in a panic.

    It''d be his loss if she truly leaves just like that. He also has to find out how to find a soul substitute for Aezel''s baby. It''s something he has put off several times now.

    "What? Don''t you know that it''s not a simple addition? Our powers were multiplied when we merged. It''s natural. Besides, I''m much stronger when I was in my prime," Eleanor replied snappily.

    "Oh. I see. I understand now." Lawrend nodded his head in understanding.

    "Well then, why don''t we continue where we left off?" Eleanor turned around and pointed her butt towards him.

    It was still wet with her love juices.

    As for Lawrend''s cock, it was already limp. After all that talking, it lost its energy. It had to be recharged again.

    "Uhh¡­ Can you give me a blowjob again?" Lawrend asked her awkwardly.

    "Hm?"

    She turned around and looked at him. She instantly realized why he asked that.

    Thus, she turned around and kneeled in front of him.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "*Plop*"

    Eleanor sucked Lawrend''s cock directly inside her mouth. Compared to before, her mouth felt like the mouth of a living being. It was warm and cozy inside her mouth. His cock slowly hardened as a result. Before long, it was as hard as a rock.

    "There! We can continue."

    Eleanor stared at his erect cock in satisfaction. She bent over again and this time, Lawrend was able to thrust himself inside her.

    "Ahh! You can''t wait can''t you?" Eleanor said as she squirmed from Lawrend pounding deep into her.

    Lawrend could see his cock prating deep inside her through her semi-transparent body. It was very soft and warm inside her. It felt like he was fucking a soft jelly.

    "Ah! Ahh! Ahh! Finally! Mm! I''m having sex again!" Eleanor moaned happily as Lawrend pounded her.

    As a lustful ghost who was stuck here for who knows how long, she longed for sexual pleasure. The feeling of Lawrend''s cock parting her insides¡­ The pleasure it brought her. It made her feel happy and satisfied.

    "Master¡­ fuck me harder," Eleanor pleaded.

    Lawrend gripped her ass and started pounding her violently. Without him realizing it, she had started to call him ''Master''.

    "AH! AH! AH!"

    Pleasure was written all over Eleanor''s face. She definitely enjoyed the rough sex Lawrend was giving her. Her hips swung in a rhythm as she tried to receive more pleasure.

    ''Fufufufu. I''m right. He likes it when he''s called Master,'' Eleanor thought to herself.

    "More, Master! Make me yours!" Eleanor shouted loudly.

    Lawrend felt a stimulus when he heard her words. He grabbed her soft breasts and fondled them.

    Lawrend''s actions made Eleanor weak on her knees. She squirmed and squirmed as Lawrend brought a ghost like her to the ends of pleasure.

    "Ahhn! Ahh! Ngh! Deeper! Yes!" Eleanor moaned continuously.

    It was heaven. This was heaven. Eleanor felt happy and satisfied all over.

    "Master, let me take the lead," Eleanor said before she pushed Lawrend against the wall.

    She then swung her waist back and forth and controlled the rhythm of their sex. She happily fucked him excitedly.

    "Nn! Ah! Ah! Ha! Nnnnn! This is it! Grind my deep spots!"

    Eleanor ground her pussy against Lawrend''s crotch. It caused the tip of his cock to hit and rub against her womb. Although she''s a ghost, that doesn''t mean that she doesn''t have a womb.

    Her ghost body is a carbon copy of her real body. That''s why she''s even feeling pleasure right now.

    "You''re gonna¡­ Ah! ¡ªcum soon, right? Hnnn! Ah!" Eleanor said in between her moans.

    Lawrend stayed still against the wall. He allowed her to do as she pleased.

    "How did you know?" Lawrend asked in surprise.

    "Fufufufu. I can feel it. Give it to me. Impregnate this lustful ghost," Eleanor said seductively.

    "Alright. I''ll do as you say," Lawrend replied.

    He grabbed her ass and assisted her. He hastened his movements to stimte his cock more.

    "It''sing, Eleanor!" Lawrend shouted.

    "Ahhhhhhhh! Master''s hot semen is filling me up!" Eleanor moaned loudly.

    She felt Lawrend''s thick semen fill her ghost vagina. Lawrend could see it through her semi-transparent skin and that only made it more erotic. It reminded him of the x-ray tag in h*ntais in his past life.

 Chapter 250 - Eleanor, The Lustful Ghost ?

    Lawrend pulled out of her tiredly. It wasn''t mentioned, but they had been going at it for more than an hour.

    "Mmmm¡­ Why don''t we go for another round?" Eleanor said as she licked her lips seductively.

    "Stop!! No more! That was enough, Eleanor. I-I can''t watch anymore," Daisy shouted.

    "Hohh! So you were watching. I guess you were also curious what it would look like for Master to prate you." Eleanor nodded her head in understanding. As expected of her soul shard, she still has the same desires.

    "I-I wasn''t watching!" Daisy replied in a fit of anger.

    .

    Eleanor ignored Daisy and turned to Lawrend.

    "Anyways, can we do it more, Master?"

    "I still need to find a book and get out of this ce. I don''t want to waste any more time," Lawrend replied.

    "Hmph. Fine."

    "Also, why did you start calling me ''Master''?" Lawrend asked her in confusion.

    "C-Can I be your maid?" Eleanor asked with a red face.

    "What!?" Daisy reacted.

    "Why? We just met," Lawrend asked with furrowed eyebrows.

    "No. That isn''t true." Eleanor shook her head. "We''ve been together for almost a month now. I also saw everything you did with your maids. I want to have sex a lot too."

    "Y-You! Arghh! Let''s just merge now!" Daisy shouted in frustration.

    She couldn''t take it anymore. Seeing Eleanor do things she normally wouldn''t do drives her crazy.

    "We shouldn''t. As my soul is currently much stronger than yours, your personality will be suppressed," Eleanor replied.

    "Then listen to me. Don''t be so l-lewd!"

    "No! I want to have sex with Master." Eleanor crossed her arms.

    "..."

    Lawrend stared at her speechless. It was one thing for his maids to want to have sex with him, but for a ghost to do the same¡­ He needs sleep.

    "What do you think, Master? I can be your maid, right?" Eleanor asked him with shining eyes.

    "*Sigh*. I refuse."

    Lawrend stared at her tiredly.

    "Wha¡ª?!"

    Eleanor was taken aback by Lawrend''s reply. She was beautiful and good at lewd things. She''s even the soul shard of the Heavenly Empress.

    "If all you want is to have sex, then I disagree. I don''t want a day toe where you will leave me. Once that dayes, I will be heartbroken¡­" Lawrend said as he stared into the distance.

    "Lawrend¡­"

    Daisy was touched to hear his words. It plucked one of her heartstrings. Her impression of him was bing more and more positive.

    "Though, I don''t mind having sex once in a while," Lawrend replied with a smile.

    "Geh¡ª!"

    Daisy''s positive impression of Lawrend immediately shattered.

    "Thank youuu! That''s more than enough, Master," Eleanor bowed to him in gratitude.

    "You can also stop calling me Master. It doesn''t suit our rtionship."

    "Okay! Hubby!" Eleanor nodded her head.

    Lawrend facepalmed himself. He can tell that she was doing it on purpose. He decided to ignore her.

    He looked around the room once more. It was an office that had a lot of things inside. It had bookshelves, a small table, an office table, and a chair.

    "What is this ce?" Lawrend asked.

    "I didn''t know about it before but after I merged with Jasmine, I now know that this is the office of the Temple Priest," Eleanor replied.

    "Are you sure this is a temple? Why did they have weapons and consumables like potions?"

    "That''s because this ce turned into a military base when the cataclysm urred. It waster abandoned after civilization ended," Eleanor exined.

    "Wow."

    Lawrend was impressed. So that''s the reason for the tight security. If it was a normal temple, it wouldn''t have that deadly puzzle.

    "Do you know where to find the record of what happened that day?" Lawrend asked.

    "It''s here. I read it before."

    "Great! Can I get it?" Lawrend asked in excitement.

    Finally, his objective was found. He can go home now. His maids should be looking for him right now.

    "Yes, but I won''t help you decipher its contents," Eleanor replied.

    "Wait, why?"

    "What happened that day was special. I wouldn''t have remembered it at my state if I hadn''t read it from the book," Eleanor exined.

    "It''s all in the past. What''s the use of keeping it a secret?"

    "You will understand in the future. Though, if you ept me as your mai¡ª"

    "How do I get out?" Lawrend ignored her obvious attempt to be his maid.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Simple. Youe out the same way you came in."

    "If that''s the case, I''ll see if there''s anything important here. Oh, right? Why was this ce still preserved?"

    "It''s because of me. If you have no more questions, can I attach myself to your staff?" Eleanor asked.

    "Not my staff. I bet it will be weird if you attach yourself to it." Lawrend embraced his staff tightly.

    It was a precious gift from Humility, and it had the important use of boosting his magic. Who knows what kind of transformation would happen once she upied it? After all, she''s a soul-shard that could only think of sex.

    "But you promised that I could attach myself to your staff before!" Eleanor shouted indignantly.

    "That''s what I told Jasmine. You''re not Jasmine," Lawrend replied calmly.

    "..."

    Eleanor stared at him speechless. She was impressed with his shamelessness.

    "You can upy this. It''s the ring I used to enter this ce."

    Lawrend raised his hand and showed her the ring Clova Whitebird gave him.

    "Okay, but remember that I won''te out if you want to have sex with my premium ghost pussy!" Eleanor said forcefully before turning into a white mist that entered the ring.

    Lawrend smiled wryly after hearing her words. He shook his head and walked towards the bookshelf. He browsed through the titles of the books, but he couldn''t understand any of them. It was like he was looking at alien symbols.

    "Eleanor, can you help me pick the book I want? I can''t read the writing¡­"

    "Fufufufu. If I do, we will have sex after this?" Eleanor asked with augh.

 Chapter 251 - Clearing The Ancient Temple

    Lawrend felt a headacheing soon. He didn''t expect Eleanor to turn out like this. Was not having sex for this long broke her or was she already broken from the start?

    "...Fine. You also better tell me any spellbooks in here," Lawrend agreed reluctantly.

    "Okay~ This, this¡­"

    And so, Eleanor pointed books to Lawrend, and he took them inside his storage ring. He tried to memorize what kind of a spell she talked about.

    "What''s an Earth Magic Vibrant Forest Spell?" Lawrend couldn''t help but ask after seeing an Earth Magic for the first time.

    .

    It wasn''t an Earth Element spell. It was a power level for a spell. The Earth level.

    "That''s a spell a nt Element Earth Mage would use. It will turn a whole region into a vibrant forest once it was used. Hence, the name," Eleanor exined.

    "Is the Earth above Grand?" Lawrend asked.

    "Of course, it is. Their power is beyond your imagination right now. I''m assuming that they would be backing whole empires in the continent."

    "Holy¡­ I suddenly feel so insignificant¡­" Lawrend murmured in disbelief.

    A Grand Mage already felt insurmountable, yet here he was, hearing that an Earth Mage is stronger than a Grand Mage. He wondered when he would reach such a level. It made his blood boil and hopeful for his future. He has Divine Lightning. Once he reaches such a level, it would surely turn into something awesome!

    "I was even stronger at my peak. Fufufu," Eleanor said proudly.

    "I remember¡­ Was it Heaven Mage? You''re a Heaven Mage before? That''s stronger than an Earth Mage, right?" Lawrend asked as he remembered the words he heard in the dream Daisy showed him before.

    "Ohh! You''re right. At this day and age, I''m guessing that a Heaven Mage would be protecting a whole continent," Eleanor replied with an excited sheen in her eyes.

    "I see. No hope of thinking that far into the future right now. I better finish this and go home," Lawrend said with a shake of his head.

    He felt worthless all of a sudden. Was all of his achievements mentionable in front of such powerhouses? Of course not. They wouldugh at his achievements. He isn''t even a High Mage right now.

    "Yes, yes. After that, we can spend some alone time together," Eleanor said. You could imagine that she was nodding her head right now.

    "Yeah¡­ What book is this?"

    Lawrend ignored that remark of hers and continued browsing through the books on the bookshelf. Before long, he finished going through all of them.

    There were 17 Arch Mage spells, 4 Grand Mage spells, and a single Earth Mage spell. There was no Heaven Mage spell. Lawrend was hopeful to see one.

    "Why are the spells in books anyway?" Lawrend asked curiously.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "The books exin how and why the spell works."

    "I see. Good to know. It''s time to leave then," Lawrend replied. He already got what he needed.

    "You aren''t gonna take any of the Sword Arts?" Eleanor asked him in surprise.

    A Sword Art is like a spell, but it contains instructions on the sword. It''s what a swordsman would use in a fight.

    "Uhh¡­ On second thought, I think I do," Lawrend replied as he remembered Aleshia.

    ...

    "Shadow Rending Sword Art?" Lawrend said as he stared at the book in his hand.

    "Yes. It''s a Sword Art that specializes in assassinations. Just like what you asked me to pick," Eleanor replied.

    "Thank you. This would be very helpful for her."

    And thus, Lawrend left the temple. He walked through the hallway full of rooms and reached the hallway full of statues.

    "Who are they?" Lawrend asked as he looked at the rows of statues in front of him while he walked.

    "They were the Earth Mages serving under the Heavenly Empress," Eleanor replied. She had already be his personal encyclopedia as she could answer anything he asked.

    Lawrend stared at them in stupefaction. There were so many of them. At least in the hundred. It must''ve been a prosperous era back then. He became curious about how such a powerful era fell so quickly.

    Lawrend soon left that ce and arrived back at the first floor of the temple.

    "The door is still blocked. How can I lea¡ª"

    Lawrend was just about to ask Eleanor when the stone door slowly rose. It revealed the rays of lighting from outside.

    "Phew. Finally, this stressful adventure hase to an end," Lawrend murmured with a smile before leaving the cave.

    He almost lost his life once inside and that taught him to be more careful. After all, he already has a family waiting for him¡­

    "Lawrend! What happened inside?" Clova asked as she saw Lawrend walking out.

    "I did it," Lawrend replied with a wide smile on his face.

    "Really?!"

    Clova''s eyes went wide in disbelief. After all these years, she finally did it.

    "Here." A book appeared in Lawrend''s hand, and he passed it to her.

    It floated in the air as powerful and dense mana lifted it. The book then turned its pages in front of her.

    "I can already understand some of it¡­ Although it would take me a while to fully understand everything," Clova said.

    Lawrend stared at the Venerated White Roc intently.

    "Y-Yes. From now on, you''re my Master." Clova Whitebird lowered her head respectfully.

    "What''s your name?"

    All this time, Lawrend actually didn''t know her name.

    "Clova Whitebird," she replied.

    "...That name is too literal," Lawrend replied with a wry smile on his face.

    Whitebird? Ah, yes. The floor is made of floor. Or, every minute, 60 seconds pass in **rica.

    "Please don''t mock my family name. It''s special for me," Clova replied with faint anger brimming in her eyes.

    "O-Oh. Sorry. I was careless," Lawrend apologized.

    "Mm. Okay. Do you want to go home now?" Clova asked.

    The sun was already about to set. Lawrend had spent a long time inside the ancient temple. (Most of that time was spent banging Eleanor.)

 Chapter 252 - Missing Master And Shocking News

    "Yes. Let''s go," Lawrend replied.

    ¡­

    Back when Lawrend left the mansion.

    "Mmm¡­ Good morning, Ma¡ª"

    Aleshia stopped and stared at the empty space beside her. Her master wasn''t there.

    "Master woke up early?" Aleshia murmured to herself.

    She slowly sat up and looked around the room. The sky outside had already partially brightened. Before long, the sun would appear on the horizon..

    "Sister Aezel, let''s go. Master must be waiting for us." Aleshia shook Aezel''s shoulder.

    Aezel''s eyelids trembled, and she opened her eyes. She stared at Aleshia groggily.

    "Okay¡­"

    Aezel sat up and stood up on the side of the bed. Aleshia did the same, and the two of them changed clothes before they walked downstairs together.

    "Hm? Master is not here," Aleshia said as she looked around the empty living room.

    "Maybe he''s outside," Aezel replied.

    The two of them left the mansion and headed towards the gates in their maid uniforms. The guards quickly noticed them approaching.

    Even though Aleshia and Aezel were wearing a maid uniform, the guards knew better than to disrespect them. They stood still in attention.

    "Did you all see Master?" Aleshia asked after not seeing Lawrend here.

    The guards looked at each other before one of the guards walked forwards. He was a staunch old man with the aura of a swordmaster. In other words, he''s a powerful Hill Sword.

    "Master Lawrend left a message. ''I will go alone. Don''t worry about me. I won''t die so easily as I''m already strong now.''," the guard said.

    "Master, no!"

    Aleshia''s calm face turned grim after hearing the message. It was a simple message, but Aleshia knew that Lawrend could be in danger right now.

    "Let''s go, Sister Aleshia!" Aezel grabbed Aleshia''s hand and pulled her.

    The guards opened the gates. They already knew that this was gonna happen.

    Aleshia and Aezel ran through the streets before stopping a carriage. They rode it, and it carried them until they reached the Undrasil Monster Forest.

    "How are we going to find Master??" Aleshia asked Aezel in a panic.

    Aezel had never seen this kind of face from Aleshia. The first time they met, she had a strong and prideful aura around her that doesn''t want to lose to her. Now, she''s panicking.

    "When did Master leave?" Aezel asked Aleshia as she knew that Aleshia is an assassin. She must''ve felt it when Lawrend left.

    "I¡­ Let me think," Aleshia said before she closed her eyes and remembered what happened earlier.

    A minuteter, she opened her eyes. It was hard for her to remember as she was half-asleep that time.

    "It was very dark. Master said he was gonna go drink," Aleshia said.

    "Tsk. We''rete then."

    Aezel clicked her tongue in annoyance. Contrary to what you''d expect, she''s very nervous right now. She loves her baby, and she loves her master. She can''t give up either of them.

    She''d rather they die together. At least, they can have one final moment together. But this¡­ this is too much for her. She doesn''t want the baby to die if he dies. It will be the only proof of their love together even if it wasn''t created due to love.

    "Let''s go back. We can ask Elena. She knows Master''s aura the best. Maybe she can track him," Aleshia said.

    Thus, the two of them returned to the city and the mansion.

    "Mmm? What''s going on?" Elena asked as she walked down the stairs groggily. Aleshia and Aezel just entered the mansion.

    "Master! Master left on his own!" Aleshia replied hastily.

    "What?"

    Elena widened her eyes in shock. She stared at the two of them in disbelief.

    "Let''s wake up the others. We need to find Master and help him. I won''t be able to forgive myself if something happens to him," Aleshia said as tears slowly fell from her face.

    "Eh? I''m crying¡­"

    Only then did Aleshia notice. She looked down at her hands and caught the droplets of tears.

    "For now, let''s believe in Master. He will surely return safely," Aezel said as she rubbed Aleshia''s back.

    She wasn''t only saying that to Aleshia. She was also saying that to herself. It''s the only thing she could do to calm herself.

    "I-I believe in Master. I trust him. I told myself I''ll trust him no matter what, so I''ll do just that," Aleshia replied as she stared at the floor in a daze.

    Elena panicked after seeing that. She quickly realized that this wasn''t a joke. Their master really did something careless.

    She ran inside their room and woke up the others.

    ¡­

    "Master left on his own?" Humility asked.

    All of them were sitting at the dining table. This was an emergency meeting.

    "It''s all my fault¡­ I should''ve known¡­" Aleshia said.

    She then exined to them that she allowed herself to be careless and allowed Lawrend to leave.

    "It''s not your fault Sister Aleshia. I''m sure I would do the same. I trust Master too," Elena said in aforting voice.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Aleshia wiped the tears in her eyes and nodded her head.

    "I don''t think we have to worry," Humility said calmly.

    "What?"

    Aezel stared at her in disbelief. She couldn''t believe that those words just came from her mouth.

    "D-Don''t look at me like that. I simply believe in Master. I know he will¡­ After all, his baby is inside me¡­" Humility said nervously.

    "!?"

    All of them gawked at her in shock.

    "You conceived Master''s baby!?" Aleshia asked in disbelief.

    "The Royal Family has a secret technique that lets the woman know if they are pregnant. I tried it as soon as I woke up earlier like I was doing for the past few days," Humility exined.

    "Then¡­ Master has another heir¡­"

    Aleshia felt uncertain. She didn''t get pregnant with Lawrend''s baby the first time he came inside her. Now that he''s missing, it made her anxious. What if she doesn''t get the chance to ever again?

    "That''s why I believe in Master. He will surelye back for our baby and the rest of us," Humility said solemnly.

 Chapter 253 - Returning Home ? ?

    Clova Whitebirdnded outside the capital city with Lawrend on her back. It was already nighttime.

    "How do I call you when I need you?" Lawrend asked.

    "Take this," Clova Whitebird said before she pulled out a flute from her feathers using her beak.

    Lawrend took it in surprise.

    "You really store everything inside your feathers?" Lawrend asked in awe.

    He didn''t pay much attention when she first did it with the ring, but now that she did it again, he became more intrigued.

    "The insides of my feathers are spacious. They also won''t fall off if I''m flying," Clova exined..

    "I see." Lawrend nodded his head in understanding.

    "I''ll y the flute when I need you." Lawrend raised his hand and bid her farewell.

    "I will arrive in 5-10 seconds. If you are in any immediate danger, buy enough time," Clova said.

    Lawrend nodded his head and turned around to head towards the city. As for Clova, she extended her wings and flew back inside the Undrasil Monster Forest.

    Lawrend walked through the mud road casually. He got a huge haul this time. Even though he almost lost his life, he got a lot of high-level spells. He hadn''t had the chance to go through them, but he''s sure that they would be very useful to him in the future.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Before long, Lawrend reached the city gates, and the guards examined him up and down.

    "Did you walk here from the neighboring city?" a guard asked him with a suspicious look on his face.

    "Uhh¡­ No, why?" Lawrend replied in confusion.

    "Hmmm¡­ Okay." The guard nodded with his eyes squinted.

    Lawrend passed by him and entered the city. It was good to be back. He smiled as he looked at the bustling city at night.

    After knocking on death''s door, Lawrend got the urge to appreciate life more. He wanted to do more grand things. And that meant he had to do some ''workout'' tonight.

    He then rode a carriage and arrived in front of the mansion.

    The guards immediately recognized him.

    "Master Lawrend is here!" one of the guards shouted.

    All of the other guards immediately scrambled to see Lawrend.

    "Master Lawrend is finally here! Thankfully!" a guard kneeled on the ground in relief. One could see the relief on his face was genuine.

    "W-What''s going on?" Lawrend asked in puzzlement.

    "Master Lawrend, if you hadn''t returned tonight, Princess Humility said that she will turn all of us into her ves," a guard said.

    "...Oh sh*t," Lawrend cursed in realization.

    Humility must''ve gone crazy when he went missing. After all, she''s a yandere.

    "I''m sorry for the trouble. I''ll make sure to scold her properly," Lawrend said.

    "???"

    The guards stared at Lawrend in puzzlement.

    "*Cough* I must''ve heard wrong, right? There''s no way Master Lawrend just said that."

    "Yeah. Yeah. After all, that''s Princess Humility."

    "..."

    Lawrend was speechless at their reaction. He realized that they actually don''t know his rtionship with her. They pretty much kept it a secret even though it''s weird how Humility prioritizes Lawrend so much. One example was how she made everyone call him ''Master Lawrend''.

    He shook his head and entered the gates. He couldn''t bother with them.

    Lawrend was just about to open the door when it suddenly opened.

    "Master!"

    Humility jumped out and embraced Lawrend tightly.

    "H-Humility¡­"

    Lawrend returned her embrace albeit a little surprised.

    "Master, I knew you''de home safe," Humility said with a smile on her face.

    "Were you worried?" Lawrend asked as he rubbed her head.

    "Mm. I was worried, but I believed in you. After all¡­ I will haunt you if you died," Humility replied with a sinister smile on her face.

    "I don''t think that''s how it works¡­"

    "Anyways, Master. Come inside! I didn''t tell everyone that you''re here yet," Humility said.

    "It''s Master!" Elena eximed.

    She ran down the stairs and took Lawrend in an embrace. A happy and relieved smile was on her beautiful face. She actually heard Humility shouting and came down to check.

    "I missed you, Master! Are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?" Elena asked as she examined every part of his body.

    "Of course, I''m fine. I still have holes to ''fill'' tonight," Lawrend replied to her with a smirk.

    "Oh, Master¡­"

    Elena pushed her body against Lawrend and grabbed his cock under his clothes. Her instincts are telling her to mate with him after feeling that sense of loss earlier.

    "Elena, not now! Let everyone meet Master first," Humility said scoldingly.

    "Okay~"

    Elena let go of Lawrend''s cock and walked away. She already had her fun.

    Lawrend entered the mansion with them. The moment he did so, almost everyone had already noticed his arrival. They heard Elena and Humility''s joyful voices.

    "Ren!"

    Aleshia ran towards Lawrend with tears in her eyes. She didn''t even care anymore and called him by the nickname they call each other in private.

    "Aleshia¡­ Can I call you Leshi instead?" Lawrend asked as he embraced her.

    "Mm¡­ I like it. It feels more intimate than before. Actually, I''ve been waiting for you to pick a nickname for me¡­" Aleshia said lovingly.

    She ran her fingers through his red hair peacefully. After worrying all day, she finally managed to rx in his arms.

    "Master is here¡­"

    Aezel walked towards them and embraced Lawrend from behind. This didn''t give Amene, Grape, and Elena a chance to embrace him. They could only wait patiently by the side.

    "You''re stupid, Master," Aezel said.

    Meanwhile, Aleshia freed Lawrend to give them some space.

    "S-Stupid?" Lawrend felt awkward, hearing her call him stupid.

    "What would we do if we lost you? Hadn''t you thought of that? Isn''t it my responsibility to protect you? Why did you go off on your own? I missed you¡­" Aezel asked a barrage of questions to Lawrend.

    "I¡­ I''m sorry. I fully agree with you. I shouldn''t have gone there on my own. I-I almost died, actually," Lawrend replied fearfully.

    He could still remember the despair he felt earlier when he thought that one mistake and he would die. And the fact that he almost did made it even scarier.

 Chapter 254 - We Love Master As He Cares For Us ?

    "Master¡­"

    Aezel tightened her embrace. She felt bitter that he prioritized her safety over his own.

    "I won''t go anywhere dangerous without you girls again," Lawrend said.

    Even as a man, it was hard for him to get over the fact that he almost lost everything. This life was a chance given to him by a goddess. If he died back there, everything would have been wasted.

    "Were you scared, Master?" Aezel asked softly.

    "Mm. I didn''t want to die and lose everyone¡­"

    "That makes me happy¡­" Aezel murmured with a serene smile on her face..

    "Huh?"

    "It''s proof that you love us, Master. It''s okay if you feel scared. You don''t have to worry anymore," Aezel said as she rubbed his back.

    "Aezel¡­"

    Lawrend felt a sense of relief after hearing her words. He had a worry at the back of his mind that they would start to look down at him after seeing his pathetic appearance right now.

    "Right, everyone?" Aezel turned to the others.

    "Hehehehe. It hadn''t been long since we met, but I always fall in love with Master when he does things like this¡­" Humility replied as she stared at Lawrend in a daze.

    Aleshia, Elena, E, Amene, and Grape nodded their heads. They all had beautiful smiles on their faces.

    Lawrend released Aezel from his embrace and looked at all of them lovingly. They are his family in this world. He vowed to himself to never lose any of them. Otherwise, he won''t be able to forgive himself.

    Seeing his chance, Lawrend pulled Humility closer to him using her hands. Then, he gently pulled her back closer to his body and kissed her lips.

    "!!"

    Humility widened her eyes. She couldn''t react to his kiss.

    Lawrend parted her lips using her tongue and invaded the inside of her mouth. Only then did Humility react, and she passionately kissed him back. Their tongues intertwined, and their bodies started to get hot.

    "Hahhh¡­ Humility, we can start the coup soon. I acquired a helper," Lawrend said as he panted while the two of them stared at each other''s eyes lovingly.

    "Really? That''s great! Master will be the king of the Undrasil Kingdom soon!" Humility eximed happily.

    She was the one that nned this in the first ce. Hearing that her n is almostplete, she felt happy. Especially since Lawrend would be a king as a result.

    "That big white bird really did her promise?" Aezel asked in disbelief.

    "Mm. Why? You didn''t believe her?"

    "I did. It''s just unbelievable, Master¡­ You now have a beast servant that is equivalent to a Grand Mage," Aezel replied.

    "I know. That''s why it''s a good chance to take over the kingdom with her. After all, the name of the kingdom is from the forest she''s a guardian of. The citizens of the kingdom should not be against my rule," Lawrend exined.

    "Hehehe. Master is smart! That''s right. The citizens of the Undrasil Kingdom respect the guardian of the Undrasil Monster Forest. Once they know that master subdued her, the citizens would not rebel if you take over," Humility replied excitedly.

    She doesn''t care about her lousy father. All she wanted right now was to make Lawrend happy. And in her mind, he will be very happy if he became king.

    "That''s good. I don''t have to worry that much," Lawrend replied.

    "Master¡­ I actually have good news to tell you," Humility said with an embarrassed face.

    "Hm? What is it?"

    "I''m pregnant!" Humility shouted happily.

    "No way! That''s really good news!" Lawrend eximed with a smile on his face. He grabbed his head in astonishment.

    "I know, right? I''m happy for us, Master."

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Master! Now that you heard that, you have a responsibility to do," Aleshia said.

    "Hm?" Lawrend looked at her in confusion.

    "Here¡­"

    Aleshia rubbed her stomach shyly.

    "Ah!"

    Lawrend realized what she meant.

    "Then, let''s all have some fun together," Lawrend said. He took Aleshia''s hand and held it.

    One by one, their eyes shone in excitement.

    Except for E. She looked at them in confusion.

    "E, can you sleep in another room? Us and Master will do something important," Aleshia said to E.

    "Why Big Sister? I can''t join..?" E asked with teary eyes.

    She thought that she was outcasted by them. She also wanted to have some fun with Master.

    "No, no, no. It''s not that. You''re too young for it. Simply, Master and I will ask the Goddess to give us a baby," Aleshia said with a smile.

    "Ohh! Can I also do it in the future?" E asked with shining eyes.

    "Of course. After you turn 18," Aleshia replied.

    "Okay~ I will go then, Big Sister," E bid her farewell and left.

    "She''s so innocent¡­" Amene murmured with a loving gaze as she watched the leaving E. She reminded her of Feli.

    "Alright. Before we head upstairs, let me kiss each of you," Lawrend said.

    Immediately, all of their eyes brightened. They were all women here. After seeing him kiss Humility passionately, they grew jealous. Now that they heard his words, that jealousy disappeared like smoke.

    "Me first!" Elena raised her hand.

    Lawrend walked towards her and pulled her waist closer to him and kissed her passionately. Her mouth was slimy and had a unique taste to it that made Lawrend kiss her more.

    After that, Lawrend kissed them one by one. Amene purred, Aleshia squirmed, Grape also purred, but she rubbed her special ce, and Aezel almost got down on her knees to give him a job down there. They all had unique reactions ording to their personalities.

    Lawrend tasted all of them. He noticed how they all had different tastes that set them apart from each other.

    And so, they walked upstairs and headed to their room. Along the way, their hearts beat up in excitement.

    Lawrend was especially excited. He would be having a septuple-some with the six of them.

    Once they entered the door, the atmosphere changed. Their eyes focused on Lawrend as if he was their prey on a chopping board.

 Chapter 255 - Trying To Knock Her Up ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Master¡­ Who do you think should go first?" Aleshia asked the most important question right now. It will decide who would get Lawrend''s first shot.

    "Let''s go in the order I met you girls," Lawrend replied.

    "Yes!"

    Aleshia jumped up in joy. Having his first shot means that there would be a greater chance of her bing impregnated.

    None of the other girls had any frowns on their faces. They all respected Aleshia after personally knowing her, and they would all dly give Aleshia the first chance.

    Aleshia is a strong woman that supported her little sister alone.. She was also Lawrend''s first maid. Thus, she deserves to be impregnated.

    Aleshia walked towards the bed with Lawrend. The others followed behind them silently.

    "Ren¡­"

    Aleshia stared straight at Lawrend''s eyes even though they were surrounded by others. At this moment, it felt like they were alone in the world.

    She walked towards him and pressed her body against his as she looked at him. In response, Lawrend moved his lips closer and kissed her lightly.

    After that, Aleshia kneeled in front of Lawrend and pulled down his pants. She revealed his powerful manpower. It was vigorous and ready to sow some seeds.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    She grabbed it with her hand and slid her hand up and down while her free hand massaged his balls. She licked the tip lightly and made circles with her tongue.

    Lawrend closed his eyes and held her head. His cock became harder and harder the more she teased it.

    Aleshia changed her tactics and put the whole tip of Lawrend''s cock inside her mouth. She made sure to focus on his sensitive ns.

    Her tongue and lips did their best to stimte him.

    Lawrend was feeling rxed and good right now. She was doing it in a rxed mannerpared to what they have done before. It was as if she was taking her time to fully enjoy his lower body.

    "Fufufu. Let me help you," Aezel said as she went behind Aleshia. She helped her remove her maid uniform.

    Aleshia removed her hands from Lawrend''s shaft and undressed herself with the help of Aezel. She moved her head and sucked Lawrend''s shaft deep inside her mouth. She squished and licked it all over.

    "Ahhh¡­ That feels good, Aleshia."

    Lawrend sat on the bed andid his back.

    ''Aleshia is doing her best¡­'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    She was being gentle whilst pleasuring him. It was different from what she did back then when he woke up.

    "Mmmm¡­"

    Aleshia herself was enjoying this. Ever since she learned how to do this lewd stuff, she yearned to try it one day. Now that she''s doing it to Lawrend a lot, she feels happy. As a woman, pleasuring her man is the best feeling. Besides, she thought he looked cute when he''s enjoying it.

    Inside Aleshia''s mouth, her saliva and his precum mixed into a slimy mess that lubricated her blowjob. It made it feel smoother and better for both of them.

    "*Pop*"

    Aleshia released his cock. She raised her hand, and Aezel pulled her top out of her arms.

    Her bare and naked body was revealed to Lawrend. It was enticing and looked really perfect. It''s hard to think that she''s actually an assassin.

    "Master."

    Aleshia called out to him. She cupped her breasts and rubbed them.

    "Do you want to suck on them? I-I''m not as big as Elena, Aezel, and Grape¡­" Aleshia said in embarrassment.

    Never in her life before would she have guessed that she would say such lewd things one day.

    Lawrend didn''t respond. He pulled her towards him, and he took her nipple inside his mouth. He yfully bit it.

    "Ahh!" Aleshia moaned.

    Lawrend wet her nipple with his tongue and ran his tongue in circles.

    "A-Ahhh! Mm!"

    Aleshia squirmed in pleasure. She never had her nipples yed like that before.

    Lawrend grabbed his cock and aligned it at the entrance of her cave under her maid skirt. He lightly poked her entrance.

    "Ah!" Aleshia moaned in surprise.

    "Do you want to go now or¡­?" Lawrend asked her.

    Aleshia nodded her head. She lowered her hips and allowed his erect shaft to prate her entrance.

    "Ahhhh~"

    Aleshia felt electricity run through her entire body. Feeling him prate her again filled her with pleasure.

    Without waiting for his words, Aleshia moved her hips up and down. She did it in a way so it would rub at the top of her vagina.

    "Ah! Ah! Ha! Ah! Ahh! Master¡­"

    Aleshia stared at his eyes as she pleasured herself. Both of them enjoyed the sensation.

    Lawrend ran his hands through her back, causing her to arch her back and shiver. It made her tighten her cave and lock on his cock. It felt like he was in a vise.

    When she moved, it felt really good. Her pussy sucked his cock whenever she pulled out while it weed it inside when she pushed it in.

    Aleshia bounced up and down. She rested her hands on his chest and supported herself. Her face had already turned into a lewd mess.

    "Hahh! Ahh! Ah!"

    Sweat covered her naked body. They continued doing it for about half an hour before Lawrend reached his limit.

    "I''m cumming!" Lawrend shouted.

    Aleshia dropped down and pressed her pussy against his crotch. She also made sure that the tip of his cock was fully pressed against her cervix.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhn!" Aleshia moaned as satisfaction filled her body.

    His hot semen poured inside her. It was thick, and Aleshia could feel it deep inside her.

    Aleshia copsed and rested on top of his chest.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­ Hopefully, that gets me pregnant, Master," Aleshia said as she panted.

    "I think it won''t this time. You just had your menstruation, right? It will be even less likely," Lawrend replied with a wry smile on his face.

    As Aleshia is strong, her menstruation cycle is short.

    "Huh? What do you mean, Master?" Aleshia asked in confusion.

    In this world, they still don''t know the concept of the menstrual cycle.

    "Forget it. Let''s just do it every day for a whole month to make sure," Lawrend replied.

 Chapter 256 - Lining Up To Be Sowed ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "O-Okay¡­" Aleshia nodded her head with wide eyes.

    If they did it every day, she would be a ve to his cock! And that made her anticipate it.

    "Okay, next one is Elena," Lawrend said and turned around to look at them.

    They were all half-naked and sweaty. Their hands were in between their legs. Heck, some even had their hands in someone else''s.

    "W-What are you all doing?" Lawrend asked awkwardly.

    "Master, that was so hot to watch. We simply can''t take it anymore. We masturbated ourselves and even helped each other," Elena replied.

    Elena was much better off. She could pleasure herself with her slime tentacles. As for Aezel and the rest, they could only stimte their clits.

    "Wouldn''t it be unbearable for Grape if we continued at this pace?" Lawrend asked.

    Each of them looked at each other. His words made sense. If they did it one by one, in the end, Grape would be drowning in her own fluids from all the squirts she would do.

    "Then, what should we do, Master?" Amene asked.

    "Let''s do it all at once," Lawrend replied with a smirk on his face.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    And so, they each lined up their asses in front of Lawrend on the bed. In other words, they kneeled and bent forward.

    Lawrend looked at each of their dripping slits. He doesn''t need to give them forey anymore. They were already wet.

    Aleshia helped him, and she sucked on his cock. It made him hard again and ready to go.

    Lawrend thrust inside Aezel. Elena and Humility were beside her, and Lawrend inserted his fingers inside their wet slits. He swung his hips while fingering the other two.

    "Ah! Ahh! Master! AHHH! Yesh! Pound deeper into me, Master!" Aezel moaned loudly.

    She matched Lawrend''s rhythm and swung their hips together. As a result, each thrust reached her deepest part.

    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Spank me, Master!"

    Aezel''s body shook from their motions. She had a lewd face that made it very clear to everyone in the room that she was really feeling it.

    All she wanted to do right now was to make him feel at home inside her pussy. This way, he won''t put himself in dangerous situations. She hoped that he would remember this sensation as a reminder as to why he should keep himself safe.

    *p*!

    Lawrend pped her buttcheek. It left a bright red mark.

    Her vagina tightened, and she shivered in pleasure. She sped up and made their intercourse even more intense. Lawrend''s holy sword was stimted repeatedly, and he melted from the pleasure.

    "I think you''re tighter than before," Lawrend said to her.

    Her insides wrapped around his holy sword tightly and refused to let it go. Each thrust felt like he was pounding a virgin.

    "Ahh! Just enjoy it, Master. Make me cum" Aezel shouted.

    A few minutester, Lawrend seeded. Aezel twitched and squirted all over the bed.

    He pulled his holy sword out of her sheath and pointed it into Elena''s dripping slime hole. He immediately thrust into her.

    "Ah! So suddenly¡­ Ahh¡­" Elena felt a rush of pleasure wash over her body. She tightened her grip around his cock and made him feel insane pleasure.

    No matter how tight she made it, Lawrend could still thrust into her and feel pleasure as her slimy insides contained the perfect lubrication.

    She used her technique again and a tongue appeared in her slime hole, and she used it to stimte Lawrend''s cock even more. It wrapped along his shaft and tightened around it.

    It felt like he was fucking a slippery rope inside her. It made each thrust feel even better.

    "Ahh! Yes¡­ Ahhh! The taste of Master''s precum¡­" Elena moaned lewdly.

    Meanwhile, Humility was busy touching herself all over as she waited for her turn.

    Amene took Aezel''s ce and positioned her butt towards Lawrend. He also fingered her, and she released an unusual moan.

    "Nyaahahnn!"

    Lawrend had touched something inside her pussy that made her feel good. He rubbed his finger against it, and it felt something hard like metal.

    "Wait¡­"

    Lawrend turned his head and looked at her ass. There was a buttplug stuck inside it. It was the hard thing that made her moan so unusually.

    "A slut catgirl, huh."

    Lawrend pushed on her butt plug. In response, Amene pushed her butt towards him. She enjoyed that feeling.

    "Master, this is your fault¡­ You hadn''t been mating with me that much," Amene said in a seductive voice.

    Lawrend''s cock hardened inside Elena, and she felt it clearly. Her eyes widened and an idea popped inside her head.

    "Master¡­ Please make a mess out of your little slime Elena. Feed me your cum and make a woman out of me," Elena said in an overly erotic voice.

    The result was what she expected. Lawrend got really hard inside her. He thrust inside her even deeper.

    "Ahhh! Amazing! Deeper!" Elena begged.

    The deeper he went, the more she felt good. And also, his much harder cock stimted her insides even more.

    "Ah! Ahh! Mmm! Delicious¡­ Master''s cock is delicious," Elena said.

    After hearing that, Lawrend couldn''t take it anymore. His balls charged full power.

    "I''m cumming!" Lawrend shouted.

    He then released all of the semen inside his balls. He poured it inside her lewd slime pussy.

    She digested them inside her.

    "Ah~ Delicious," Elena said with a satisfied smile on her face.

    Lawrend pulled out of her. His cock drew a thin line with her slime juices. It was obvious that her pussy wanted more.

    The problem was that Lawrend couldn''t entertain her. He still needed to take care of three maids.

    "Master, fill me up again!" Humility said.

    Lawrend masturbated his cock for a while before it became hard again.

    When it got hard, he slowly inserted it inside her immediately. She even helped him as she guided it inside her.

    "Mmmm¡­" Humility moaned as it parted her insides.

    Hearts appeared in her eyes after taking his whole cock inside her.. She bit her lips and pinched her own nipple.

 Chapter 257 - Humility Reveals Her Daily Lewdness ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Ahhhh! Master is connected to me again. I''m so happy¡­" Humility said happily.

    After seeing her pinch her own nipple, Lawrend grabbed her breasts with his hands and pulled her up. He massaged her breasts using his fingers.

    "Ah! N-No! If you do it Master, it will feel unbearable!!" Humility shouted in protest.

    She arched her back and held his hands tightly.

    "How many times have you yed with your nipples while I was gone?" Lawrend asked her softly.

    "I-I don''t know!" Humility shook her head vehemently.

    Lawrend pinched her right nipple.

    "Ah!"

    "Give me an estimate. Have you yed with it three times a day?" Lawrend asked.

    Hearing his embarrassing question, Humility shut her mouth tightly. Seeing that she was not responding, Lawrend started moving his hips and thrust in and out of her.

    "Nghh! Mmm! Hhmphhh!"

    Humility resisted moaning. Though, her mumbles were still very audible to Lawrend.

    "Why aren''t you saying anything? I won''tugh. I just want to know how lewd of a princess you are," Lawrend said.

    "Ah! M-Master, you''re wrong," Humility finally replied.

    "Oh, two times a day?"

    "No¡­"

    "Don''t tell me you''re naturally sensitive?" Lawrend asked her in shock.

    "Still no¡­ Ah! I''m telling the truth!" Humility shouted after Lawrend suddenly thrust inside her.

    "Then, what''s the truth?" Lawrend asked her with a frown.

    "I-I''ve been doing it five times¡­" Humility replied with a red face.

    Lawrend was dumbfounded. He stood frozen as his mind tried to process what she just said.

    "A-Are you really a princess?" Lawrend asked her in disbelief.

    "Mm. It''s your fault that I became like this¡­ Please take responsibility, okay?" Humility replied.

    "After I be king, you will not be allowed to pleasure yourself. You need to ask for my permission," Lawrend said.

    "M-Master! Do you not like it when I''m like this? Okay. I''ll change. Please don''t be mad," Humility replied with a panicked face.

    "No, no, no, no! That''s not what I meant. I just want to see how many times you woulde to me, and I will help you. Right now, I''m still busy, but after I be a king, I should be freer."

    "Master¡­ Okay. I will tell you from now on. If I can''t, then I''ll tell youter," Humility replied.

    "Alright. Why don''t we continue?" Lawrend said with a smirk.

    "Ahh! Ha! Ah! Ahh! Ahh! Kiss me, Master¡­"

    Humility turned her head, and Lawrend kissed her. He massaged her breasts as they did so. Her body squirmed, and she ground her pussy against his crotch.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­" Humility panted after their mouths separated.

    "Ahh! It''s so big. Nghh!"

    Lawrend lowered his right hand and rubbed her erect clitoris. Her lower mouth was dripping wet, and it made his hand slimy.

    "Master''s hand¡­"

    Humility closed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling of her hand stimting her clitoris.

    "I''m cumming soon," Lawrend said.

    "Ahhh! Yes! Yes! Cum inside me again, Master! I loved it thest time you did it!" Humility responded excitedly.

    Lawrend sped up, and her lower mouth made lewd wet sounds.

    "Ah! Ahh! Ahhhhh!"

    Humility released a powerful squirt that reached 2.5 meters. As for Lawrend, he filled her princess pussy with his semen. Her vagina tightened and gripped at his cock tightly.

    A minuteter, Lawrend pulled out of her, and Humility copsed on the bed. His semen dripped out of her pink pussy.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­"

    Humility had a satisfied smile on her face as she panted on the bed.

    ''Creampie is the best¡­'' Humility thought.

    Lawrend turned his eyes towards Amene and Grape.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The two of them moved from the bed and positioned themselves in front of him with their asses raised upwards.

    "Let''s do what we did before," Lawrend said.

    Amene and Grape looked at each other and understood.

    Grapeid on the bed with her back, and Ameneid on top of her with her stomach. They made the so-called pussy-sandwich.

    "Perfect."

    Lawrend admired their beautiful cat pussies. Their tails swung all over the ce as if to attract his attention.

    Lawrend stood behind them and positioned his cock. Even though he had just cum, it was still hard. It''s a phenomenon that happens when you''re very horny.

    He rubbed the tip of his cock all over their holes. For Amene, he rubbed her butthole, while he rubbed Grape''s pussy.

    "Who should I do first?" Lawrend asked them with a smirk on his face.

    "Grape should go first, Master," Amene replied.

    "Huh? Why?" Lawrend couldn''t help but ask.

    "I lost to her. We yed a game yesterday from our tribe, and we bet that the winner would go first if Master wants to do the both of us," Amene exined.

    "Oh, really?"

    Lawrend found it amusing that they were betting on sex opportunities with him.

    "Mm. So you don''t have to worry, Master," Amene replied with a nod of her head.

    "Okay. If you say so."

    Lawrend poked Grape''s entrance and slowly entered inside her.

    "Ahh~"

    Grape put one of her hands in her crotch and rubbed her clitoris.

    "Mmmm¡­ Ahh¡­ You''ve hit my deepest part, Master," Grape said in a coquettish voice.

    The tip of Lawrend''s cock was already against her womb. It brought her a tingling pleasure that ran through her body. She desired him to move and pound her.

    "Nyaahh!" Grape moaned lewdly as Lawrend grabbed her tail and pulled out of her.

    She looked at him yfully.

    "Master, why don''t we make a cute little cat?" she asked.

    "As I said, not now. If you really want to, you have to prove yourself to me," Lawrend replied.

    "Nyaa! Why don''t you want to breed me, Master? Is it because I was a prostitute before?" Grape asked him angrily.

    "I¡­"

    Lawrend turned his head away. Even though he already epted her as his maidservant, he still couldn''t get it out of the back of his mind.

    "Then, I won''t let you go!"

    Grape moved her legs and leg-locked Lawrend. This way, he would find it impossible to pull out of her when he cums.

 Chapter 258 - Grape And Lawrendâ€™s Doubts ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Let go!" Lawrend shouted as he shook his body.

    "Nyaa!"

    That only made him thrust deep inside Grape. As a result, she enjoyed it even more and a victorious smile formed on her face.

    "Master, you should know that we catgirls desire to be bred," Grape said.

    "Y-You! I''ll show you why you shouldn''t do that to me!"

    Lawrend closed his eyes and focused on his cock. He manipted the golden lightning mana inside his body and concentrated it on his cock.

    "NYAAAAA!"

    Grape twitched violently. She grabbed her abdomen in reflex. The sudden burst of electricity stimted all of the nerves inside her vagina. Her leg-lock loosened and allowed Lawrend to free himself from her.

    He moved back with his erect cock pointing towards them like a spear.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­ Did you shock me?" Grape asked in incredulity.

    She could still remember how Lawrend massaged her with his lightning magic before. It felt familiar but even more intense. It turned her vagina very sensitive right now.

    "I had no choice. You wouldn''t have freed me if I didn''t do that," Lawrend said to her with fear still evident in his eyes.

    Being leg-locked by a woman is the scariest thing in the world. No, not just this world, but also in the other one. Back in his past life, many men suffered from such trickeries of crazy women that didn''t want them to separate. The feeling of impregnating someone against your will is almost tantamount to reverse r*pe.

    "Master, are you really so disgusted with me? I''m still a living person. I¡­ I promise that our baby will be healthy! If¡­ If the baby is not healthy, I''ll kill myself!" Grape said with firm emotions on her face.

    Amene who was feeling horny after watching them have sex lost her energy. She moved to the side and watched them silently.

    She had heard about their story before. How Lawrend didn''t want to take her when she begged him. Grape told her how it hurt her deep inside her heart as a woman.

    When Lawrend epted her, she thought that he finally truly epted her. In reality, he only epted her as a ''servant''. He didn''t see her at the same level as the other women here. That was one of the reasons she didn''t spend much time here as she felt inferior to them.

    "Master¡­"

    Aleshia stared at the drama unfolding in shock.

    "I can''t help but think that you will think of me as inferior to all of the men that satisfied you before and that you have spent a lot of intimate time with them. It truly hurts my pride as a man. I don''t even know what to do with you¡­ I already have Amene. I don''t need another catgirl," Lawrend responded to her honestly. He had a lost expression on his face.

    "You never saw me as a woman that you could love?" Grape asked with tears slowly welling up in her eyes.

    "Grape¡­"

    Amene grabbed her hand and held it. She herself felt bitter. If¡­ If she''s not here, maybe Lawrend would ept Grape...

    "Master, you''re right. I sometimes had thoughts that you were subpar at sex, but that''s different! There were moments that I really really enjoyed it! I truly love you! I want to mate with you forever! You were the only one that freed me even after all the sweet nothing all of those disgusting men said to me!"

    Grape cried. Tears poured down her face like a broken dam.

    *Drip drip drip*

    The sound of her tears falling on the bed was very audible in the now silent room.

    "See? How can we trust each other if we both have doubts about each other?" Lawrend asked her with a frown.

    "Okay. Why don''t I tell you what I''ve been through ever since I was caught? In return, why don''t you tell me what you''ve been through? That way, we can learn and understand each other, right?" Grape asked Lawrend with a forced smile on her face.

    "Master¡­ Give her a chance," Aleshia said as she gripped Lawrend''s hand tightly.

    He could feel her warmth through her hands, and he could see the pleading deep in her eyes. He closed his eyes and released a sigh.

    "Alright. I guess that''s for the better," Lawrend said.

    "Thank you, Master!" Grape bowed to Lawrend respectfully.

    *Smooch*

    Aleshia pecked Lawrend''s cheeks lightly before leaving him alone.

    "I will take a bath first. You can take a bath in the other bathroom. Let''s meet in the room next door after we are done," Lawrend said.

    He decided to give her a chance. If it truly doesn''t work out after that, then he would separate from her. After all, if she stayed, there would forever be an obnoxious barrier between the two of them. It would only sour the mood in his harem.

    "I will help you bathe, Master," Amene said as she stood up from the bed.

    Lawrend looked at her for a moment before nodding his head.

    They walked towards the bathroom and entered it together. Lawrend was half-naked while she was fully naked.

    This bath has an automatic water system. It filled the bathtub with warm water simr to the one in the Phoenix-Dragon Inn before.

    Lawrend entered inside the warm water and Amene followed after him.

    "Master, can I tell you a story?" Amene asked calmly.

    "Before that, are you angry? At what I said," Lawrend asked.

    "Mm. I''m deeply angry at Master. That''s why I''m here. I thought that Master was simply ignorant, so I forgive you," Amene replied.

    "Then, are you gonna leave me?" Lawrend asked her despondently.

    "No¡­ Let me tell you the story first before we continue," Amene insisted.

    "Okay. What is this story about?"

    "It''s a story of a little catgirl, Master. She''s about as big as Feli and much much much more cuter than her."

    "Oh? Don''t tell me that''s you?" Lawrend asked her in interest.

    "No spoiling. Let me continue¡­"N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 259 - Grape And Ameneâ€™s Past

    Once upon a time, there was a ck-furred catgirl drawing a circle on the ground with a stick. Let''s call her ''cky''.

    Her cute ck cat ears and her cute tail made one want to hug her tightly along with her beautiful innocent face.

    "Hey! What are you doing?" an orange-furred catgirl called out to her. Let''s call this one ''Orange''.

    She had the same cat ears and cattail, but they were orange. She looked cute and cuddly.

    She walked towards her with a confused expression on her face.

    "I''m drawing the sun. It''s beautiful," cky replied.

    "Really? The sun is boring. Come on, let''s y! The others are waiting for you!"

    "I don''t want to! Come sit with me. I can''t draw a perfect circle," cky said as she pulled Orange to her side.

    Orange looked at the wobbly circle on the ground. It was a poorly drawn circle.

    "Jeez. Why are you so bad at drawing a circle? Do it like this."

    Orange demonstrated her ability and drew a circle using her finger.

    "Ahh! It also looks bad!" Orange eximed in annoyance.

    Meanwhile, cky watched her with an opened mouth. Her eyes were focused on Orange''s movements as she tried to learn from her.

    Orange grabbed the stick from cky''s hand and used it to draw her own circles. She failed each and every time, but she would try again and again.

    ¡ñ ¡ñ ¡ñ

    "Orange, I think you''re gonna break the stick¡­" cky said apprehensively. Orange had been aggressively using the stick to draw circles on the ground for more than an hour now.

    "Ughh! This is annoying!" Orange shouted in annoyance as she stood up. Her tail stood straight as if to tell everyone how angry she was.

    The next day.

    "What are you doing again?" Orange asked as she stood behind cky.

    "I''m drawing a mouse this time since drawing the sun is too hard," cky replied.

    "Ehh? Really? Can I draw it too?" Orange asked with interest visible in her eyes.

    "Sure!"

    Orange grabbed the stick from cky''s hand without any care for her emotion and started drawing on the ground.

    "You know, why don''t we just draw? I think this is more fun, nyahehe," Orange said to cky.

    "Really?"

    cky''s eyes brightened in excitement.

    "Nyaa! Let''s be best friends!"

    "Nyaa!"

    ¡­

    By the time Amene finished telling the story, tears were falling from her eyes uncontrobly.

    ''I can''t believe I forgot our past¡­ It''s been so long that I forgot¡­ Why..?'' Amene thought in anguish.

    "Are you okay?" Lawrend asked her in worry.

    "Y-Yes. Something just got into my eye," Amene replied with a sloppy excuse. Lawrend could immediately tell that she was lying.

    "Who were they? They seem really innocent and cute."

    "You hadn''t realized?" Amene asked in surprise.

    "I have an idea. Was she really like that before?"

    "Mm. Grape used to like drawing things around her. She''s a natural artist," Amene replied.

    "Were you the Orange catgirl?"

    "Yes. That''s how I became close to her. She became more than my ymate."

    "*Sigh*"

    Lawrend released a sigh. He looked upwards at the ceiling in thought.

    "I have a hard time believing that those two were the two of you. I guess that''s a maturity to you," Lawrend said.

    Amene became a hunter with her bow skills and Grape became a prostitute¡­ How did the careers of the two innocent catgirls be so different from each other?

    Lawrend knew the answer. If Grape had stayed in the tribe, she would have likely be a hunter like Amene. But s, she was kidnapped and enved to prostitution.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Master, I think you know the answer now. Please listen to Grape with all of your heart," Amene said to him softly.

    "...Alright. I promise you," Lawrend replied.

    She then helped him wash himself quickly.

    After that, Lawrend exited the bathroom with his new clothes from his storage ring. He looked at his women in the room. They were all sitting on the bed and observing him.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t disappoint any of you," Lawrend said with a smile before he turned around and left the room.

    He headed towards the room beside this one. Its door was left slightly open, and Lawrend walked inside.

    "Master, what did Sister Amene tell you?" Grape asked.

    She was wearing a white towel around her body. It contrasted with her ck cat ears and ck cat tail.

    "Your past," Lawrend answered.

    "What? I never told her!" Grape eximed in shock.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I never told her what happened to me in the inn."

    "Do you want to draw the sun?" Lawrend ignored her and asked.

    "Huh? No. Master, how did she know what happened?"

    "Do you want to draw a mouse instead since drawing a perfect circle is hard?" Lawrend asked her with a knowing smile on his face.

    "What are you¡­ No, way¡­ I-I remember now¡­"

    Grape widened her eyes in astonishment. At first, she was confused, now, she could understand what Lawrend was getting at.

    "Did you two not remember that the two of you used to do that?" Lawrend asked in confusion.

    From what he''s seen, they were really close with each other. It''s hard to think that they didn''t remember how close they were when they were still kids.

    "I only remember her as a ymate. We got close together because we are from the same tribe, and we''re the only catgirls in here right now¡­" Grape replied.

    She was still in a daze. If only she knew, then she would have told Amene everything that happened to her. She would cry a whole night just to tell her how much pain she went through.

    "It''s alright."

    Lawrend sat beside her on the bed and embraced her.

    "Master¡­"

    Grape embraced him back in surprise.

    "You can tell me everything. I''ll listen to you," Lawrend said to her solemnly. His eyes told Grape to trust him. It was reassuring and cool-looking.

    "When I was kidnapped¡­"

    And so, Grape started exining to him everything that happened to her after she got kidnapped. Every pain, every sorrow, and every tear.. She told him all.

 Chapter 260 - Grape X Lawrend X Amene ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [AN: This chapter has a threesome scene with a little bit of lesbian stuff and anal stuff. If you don''t like those, skip.]

    The night passed and morning came when they finished. Lawrend was rubbing Grape''s head as sheid her head on hisp. Grape had obvious signs that she just cried.

    "Grape, I understand now¡­ I''m sorry I didn''t truly ept you sooner," Lawrend said.

    He felt bad. What she just told him made everything bad that happened to him feel like nothing. She suffered more, and she persevered.

    "Master, I''m happy that you finally understand. So¡­ Can we have a baby now?" Grape asked with hopeful eyes.

    "Okay. Since you''re so adamant about it," Lawrend replied with a smile on his face.

    "Thank you, Master," Grape replied before raising her head and kissing him on the lips.

    "Mmmm¡­" Grape lightly moaned. It was a slight passionate kiss between the two of them.

    "Call Amene first," Lawrend said.

    "Okay~ Wait for me, Master," Grape replied before leaving the room.

    Lawrend sat on the bed in silence. He looked outside at the rising sun. After hearing Grape''s story, he felt responsible to make her happy so she would forget her past. And one of the ways to make her happy is to give her a baby.

    He didn''t have to wait for long, about 2 minutester, Grape arrived with Amene in tow.

    "Let''s continue where we left off, Master!" Grape said excitedly.

    Amene was still confused. Grape didn''t seem to be this happyst night.

    "Did the two of you make up already?" Amene asked.

    "Yep! Master is very understanding. He also told me how his father didn''t want him to have a maid. That''s why he''s making a maid harem right now," Grape replied.

    "Ohh! I didn''t know that. Can you tell me moreter?"

    "Sure, sure!" Grape nodded her head happily.

    After that little conversation, Grape and Amene removed their clothes. They revealed their beautiful naked catgirl bodies to him. The rays of the morning sun made them particrly dazzling to the eyes.

    Lawrend himself followed suit as he was undressed by the two of them. While they were doing that, they couldn''t help but have a touch of his body here and there.

    "Nyahaha, Master''s body is ours¡­" Grape said with excitement. The two catgirls didn''t have to worry about making the others jealous if they couldn''t see what they were about to do.

    "Master, you can have Amene first. I will pleasure your other ces," Grape said.

    "Alright." Lawrend nodded his head.

    He made Ameney on her stomach and positioned himself behind her. His rod had already started getting erect in anticipation of what was about to happen.

    As for Grape, she sat in front of Amene''s face and rubbed her own boobs in front of Lawrend. She did it to make him hard even faster.

    "How''s this, Master?"

    Grape lifted her boobs towards her mouth and sucked on her own nipple. In response, Lawrend''s little brother twitched. She looked so hot.

    "Master, you can do my pussy first since we don''t have lubrication," Amene said before she started licking Grape''s slit in front of her.

    "Nya!" Grape moaned.

    "That''s what I''m about to do," Lawrend replied.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He poked Amene''s cave lightly before slowly entering inside.

    "Nyaaa¡­" Amene closed her eyes and enjoyed the sensation of his cock.

    Before long, Lawrend reached the limits of this position. He made shallow thrusts inside her.

    Amene took Grape''s pussy in her mouth and ate it. She licked the clitoris and put her tongue inside the slit.

    "Ahh!"

    Grape gripped her breast hard as she felt Amene''s tingly tongue licking her precious ce.

    Meanwhile, Lawrend felt the tightness of Amene''s pussy. She rarely uses it which made it almostparable to a virgin''s pussy, and this position only made that more pronounced. She was very tight and entering her felt very pleasurable.

    Her warm and moist folds wrapped around his cock and embraced it. They rubbed each side and gave him pleasure.

    "Master¡­"

    Grape opened her mouth in front of him and pulled him towards her. He understood what she wanted and kisses her. They both wrapped their tongues with each other. Lawrend moved his hand and grabbed one of her breasts.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Grape held Lawrend''s head. Bliss was overflowing her body right now. She finally got epted by Lawrend as the woman she was.

    They separated and a string of saliva appeared between them.

    Lawrend gave more thrusts inside Amene before stopping.

    "Do you want me to change holes?" Lawrend asked.

    Amene liked having her ass prated more. He was being considerate to her by asking her.

    "No¡­ Keep going, Master. If you want, you can also cum inside¡­" Amene replied as her face slowly turned bright red.

    "Hm?"

    ''She needs more training,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    "Master, she''s slowly turning into your little cat maid. Nyahehe," Grape said with a lightugh.

    "Nyaa!"

    In response to her words, Amene licked her slit exaggeratedly that made Grape moan loudly.

    Since Amene still wanted to continue with her pussy hole, Lawrend didn''t disagree. He enjoyed it so far. It felt really satisfying to feel her twitch a little when he thrusts inside her sensitive body.

    "Ahhh!"

    Lawrend managed to poke her womb deep inside. As a result, Amene tightened her muscles inside her vagina and mped on his cock. She attempted to squeeze his semen out of him.

    "Nyaaagii! Master, why are you putting your finger inside my other hole!?" Amene shouted in surprise. She felt something else enter her other hole.

    "You like it more, right?"

    His cock and fingers squeezed on her inner walls which made her feel even more pleasure.

    "Ahhh! Ahh! Ahh! Ha¡­ Ah! This feels too good¡­"

    Amene totally lost it. She already stopped licking Grape and simply enjoyed Lawrend''s cock entering and exiting her lewd cat hole.

    Grape was dissatisfied so she went to Lawrend and started licking his nipples.

    "Oh!"

    Lawrend felt a tingly feeling in his cock as he felt his nipple stimted at the same time. He felt as if he was melting.. He then grabbed Amene''s orange tail without thinking much.

 Chapter 261 - A Cat That Likes Both Of Her Holes ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Nyaaa! Not my tail, Master!" Amene shouted.

    The sensitivity of her tail was off the charts. When he touched it, it felt to her as if he was touching her very being. Especially since he was inside her.

    Lawrend only got excited after seeing her reaction. He ran his hand through her tail.

    "Nnnnyaaa!"

    Amene felt tingly all over. A familiar feeling came from her crotch.

    "I''m cumming!" Amene shouted.

    She released a powerful squirt that flooded the bed under her. The strong pungent smell of her sweet nectar slowly filled the room.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­ M-Master, I''m sensitive right now. Please don''t move," Amene said as she panted.

    Lawrend didn''t move. He stayed in that position as he felt the sensation of her twitching vagina.

    "Do you want me to do your other hole?" Lawrend asked.

    "Mm."

    Amene nodded her head while her face was buried on the sheets of the bed.

    Lawrend pulled out of her slimy and wet pussy. It created a string of love juice mixed with his precum. It was simr to the one that he and Grape made earlier.

    "I''m going in," Lawrend said.

    He pushed the tip of his cock against the entrance of her other hole and slowly entered inside her.

    "Ahhh¡­"

    Amene felt pleasure and satisfaction just from him entering inside her. She felt stuffy inside like she''s a maiden in love. Maybe, he actually fell for him and his cock.

    "There, there. You can do it, Amene," Grape said as she rubbed Amene''s head. She had already stopped licking Lawrend''s nipple.

    Amene stared at Grape''s eyes. The first entrance was the most painful, after that, it will feel better as her sphincter amodates his big member.

    "It feels good¡­"

    Amene slowly started to feel the pleasure of having her other hole prated. Vaginal pration still couldn''t beat this. She truly will never get sick of this feeling.

    As for Lawrend, his cock felt like it was squeezed between a rock. This position made it even tighter for her other holepared to her slit. Even though it was that way, he still felt good. His cock already got used to entering really tight ces thanks to them.

    Grape raised Amene and kissed her on the lips. The two of them exchanged their salivas and wrapped their tongues together. They were both women but kissing each other boosted the pleasure Lawrend''s cock gave them.

    "Mmmm¡­"

    "Nyaaa¡­"

    Lawrend couldn''t see them kiss, but he could imagine them. It made him feel even hornier. He thrust inside and outside of Amene vigorously. The strong motions made Amene feel as if she was floating on cloud nine.

    "Muahh¡­"

    Amene and Grape released each other''s lips. Their eyes were misty and hazy. After knowing that they were both best friends in the past, they both had an unknown feeling inside their hearts.

    "Even today we''re still together¡­ Fate yed us," Grape said.

    "Yes. We both changed so much that I didn''t even realize. Hahahaha," Amene replied with augh.

    "Ohh¡­ The two of you are ignoring me?" Lawrend asked with displeasure visible on his face.

    "M-Master!"

    Amene realized that she was in trouble. But it was toote, Lawrend suddenly started thrusting into her much fiercer than before. Each thrust felt like he was trying to reach deep inside her stomach.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    His cock rubbed against the walls of her pussy through her other hole, and it also stimted her G-spot that was hidden deep inside her.

    "Ahhh¡­ Ah! Nnn! Ahhh! AH! AHH! Master! Master!"

    Grape could only watch as Amene slowly sumbed to pleasure. Sheid on the bed again and was in a daze.

    "Master is so good¡­ Amene, do it again."

    Grape sat in front of Amene again and ced her pussy against her face.

    "Huh?"

    Amene stared at the pink flesh in front of her in confusion.

    "Hurry! It feels itchy inside," Grape said.

    Watching them have anal sex turned her on very much. She had experience in anal sex which was why she could imagine how good Amene feels.

    Amene raised her upper body with her arms and started licking Grape''s slit. Her slightly rough tongue rubbed against Grape''s clitoris and brought her over to the edge.

    Meanwhile, Lawrend grabbed Amene''s tail again and this time, he bit its tip.

    "!!!"

    A jolt ran through Amene''s body. She never had her tail bitten before. It was a new sensation to her.

    "W-What are you doing, Master? That''s my tail!" Amene said in protest.

    "What do you mean? You like it, right? I felt your sphincter tighten around my cock," Lawrend replied with an evil smirk on his face.

    Amene took Grape''s slit in her mouth in embarrassment. Her secrets wereid bare before Lawrend. Every time she says something, he could tell her true feelings.

    "Heh," Lawrend snickered.

    He yfully bit Amene''s tail.

    "Mmm¡­ Mmm¡­ Ahh!" Amene mumbled in pleasure.

    "Ahh¡­" Grape moaned with her.

    She ced her hand on her breasts and pinched her own nipples. Amene''s mouth was barely able to satisfy the itch she was feeling inside her.

    Lawrend continued doing Amene for about an hour. Throughout that time, Amene came 4 more times.

    "I''m cumming!"

    Finally, Lawrend felt the urge to release his seed. He did it so many timesst night that his endurance became even longer.

    He poured his semen inside Amene and filled her up.

    "Nyaa¡­"

    A rxed expression was stered on Amene''s face. She enjoyed the feeling of Lawrend''s hot semen filling her inside. Although, she can''t feel it that much.

    "You should''ve done it in my vagina¡­ I wanted to get pregnant too," Amene said softly.

    "I''ll do it next time," Lawrend replied.

    He pulled out of her, and his semen inside her followed after him. It flowed out of her hole erotically.

    ''A job well done,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    "Master, let me clean it for you," Grape said.

    Lawrend moved to the side, and Grapeid down in front of his cock.. She licked it like a lollipop before putting it inside her mouth.

 Chapter 262 - Two Cats One Seed ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Ahhmu."

    Grape swallowed his cock and cleaned the excess semen on it. It had to be mentioned that she didn''t have to worry about it being dirty although it came from Amene''s ass. She taught Amene a special technique that thoroughly cleans that hole. It was something she was taught back in Cat Inn.

    Lawrend''s cock hardened again, and it stood erect like a spear. She released his cock and looked at him upwards.

    "I''m ready, Master. Please breed me," Grape said.

    Sheid on the bed and spread her pussy in front of him. Her pink flesh glistened under the morning light. It was slowly leaking lewd juices.

    ''Finally, I''m at thest one¡­ Having a harem suck, literally,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    Lawrend positioned himself directly in front of Grape. He rubbed his cock against her slit which made her feel ticklish.

    "Ah¡­ Just do it, Master. I''ve been craving it," Grape said.

    In response to her, Lawrend thrust his waist and entered inside her smoothly.

    "Ah! Yes! Ahh..!" Grape moaned happily.

    Her warm pussy wrapped andforted his cock. She wrapped her legs around his back and smiled.

    "Nyahaha. Master, do it inside, okay?" Grape reminded him.

    "Are you afraid that I won''t do it inside? You don''t have to. I''m nning to breed with you. Let''s be a happy family, okay?" Lawrend replied.

    "Ahh! Thank you, Master! Mmm!"

    And so, the two of them continued having sex. Lawrend leaned towards her and kissed her on the lips. Meanwhile, his hands grabbed her cat ears and rubbed them.

    "Mm! My ears, Master! They are sensitive," Grape said as she forcefully freed herself from his lips.

    "You love it, don''t you? The look on your faces tells me so," Lawrend replied with a smirk on his face.

    "Nyaa¡­ S-Stop¡ª! That''s my weakness¡­"

    Grape felt her full body be more and more sensitive as Lawrend stimted it continuously.

    "Hohh? Does that mean that I''m better than those guys?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes, ahh! Master''s cock is better than theirs! Nyaaa!" Grape replied.

    Suddenly, Lawrend stopped. Grape turned to look at him in confusion.

    "Let''s do it dog-style or in your case¡­ cat-style," Lawrend said.

    "Nyaa!"

    Grape readily turned around and presented her butt to him in a dog-style position. Lawrend grabbed her buttcheek and rubbed it with his hand. It felt smooth and soft to the touch.

    "Nyaaa!"

    Lawrend thrust inside her in a surprise attack, causing her to copse on the bed. The feeling of his cock sliding in so fast made her overload in pleasure.

    He gripped her ass and started entering and exiting her hole. This time, Lawrend reached her deepest part. His cock stimted a part of her vagina that was rarely ever reached.

    It was very sensitive and whenever it was stimted, Grape felt as if she was in heaven.

    "Mh! Mh! Mh!" Grape covered her mouth with a pillow and her soft moans could only be heard under it.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Sister Grape, you can do the same to me, hehe," Amene said.

    She sat in front of Grape with her legs spread open. Her pussy was dripping wet with her love juices as she was yet to be filled in that hole.

    Without saying anything, Grape did as she said. She licked and sucked on Amene''s pussy.

    Amene didn''t expect her to do that. As a result, she shivered from the pleasure. An itch formed deep inside her vagina. She yearned to be filled with semen at that hole.

    As for Lawrend, he was impressed by her pussy. Grape would swing back her hips and perfectly stimte his cock while he stimtes her vagina. It was as if she knew how to make him feel good.

    "Nyaaa! It''s gonnae, Master!" Grape shouted.

    A squirt escaped her crotch and flooded the bed under her. It was already soaking wet from both of their squirt juices. Lawrend felt her vaginal folds squeeze his cock.

    He didn''t stop thrusting inside her because it felt really good. Because of that, Grape twitched each time he thrust inside. Her insides felt really sensitive after her climax.

    "Ahhh! Ahhh! Nyaaa! Ahhnyaa!" Grape moaned erotically.

    Her face had already turned into a mess. She was panting and breathing haggardly. Her face was flushed red and her eyes were unfocused.

    Lawrend continued fucking her for about an hour. He knocked on her womb several times in the process, causing her to cum even more.

    "I''m cumming!" Lawrend shouted.

    He thrust deep inside her and filled her womb with his semen.

    This was the first time Grape would feel it deep inside her without being digested by a parasite. She arched her back on the bed and pushed against Lawrend''s crotch.

    She made sure that they were connected throughout the process.

    "Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Hahh¡­ I''m so happy¡­" Grape said tiredly.

    Lawrend pulled out of her. His cock already felt numb from all the holes he pratedst night and this morning.

    Amene helped Grape and made her sit in front of her with her legs spread open.

    Amene also spread her legs and connected her pussy in front of Grape''s.

    "What are you doing?" Lawrend asked in confusion.

    "I want your semen too, Master¡­" Amene replied.

    Grape''s slit dripped with his cum, and she collected it with her fingers and put it inside her own hole.

    "Ahhh! Master''s semen¡­"

    Amene felt semen inside her for the first time, and she liked it. She wanted to be inseminated by his cock next time.

    "..."

    Lawrend didn''t stop her as he was too speechless. Was his semen really that important?

    "Let''s get pregnant together," Grape said before embracing Amene.

    "Yes," Amene replied.

    Lawrend held his temples. He actually impregnated the two of them in the end. Even though it''s still not a given, it was almost guaranteed.

    "Who will clean this up?" Lawrend asked as he yed with his limp cock.

    "Me!" Amene volunteered.

    She crawled towards him and sucked his cock clean.. She also made sure to lick his balls as there were drips of love juices on there.

 Chapter 263 - Aleshiaâ€™s Rendezvous Meeting Place

    After they were done, the three of them walked out of the room together.

    "Was it fun?"

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lawrend turned his head to the voice and saw Aleshia resting her back against the wall.

    "Oh, Aleshia. What are you doing here?" Lawrend asked.

    "I was about to call the three of you earlier when I heard their moans inside," Aleshia replied.

    "Y-Yeah¡­ It took a while but I finally finished," Lawrend replied awkwardly.

    For some reason, something felt off about her. He couldn''t put it into words.

    "Come, let''s go eat, Master and Sisters. The others had already eaten earlier. It''s a free day today so they are staying home," Aleshia said before pulling Lawrend''s hand.

    The three of them followed after her. While Aleshia leaned her body on Lawrend as they walked.

    "Aleshia?"

    "Master, I want to do it so badly¡­ I''m really wet down there," Aleshia whispered to him with a red face.

    *Gulp*

    Lawrend''s imagination ran wild. He got the urge to look under her skirt and see how wet she became.

    "Not now butter, okay?" Aleshia said after noticing his eyes look at her crotch.

    "Okay." Lawrend nodded his head.

    It seems like his job wasn''t done yet.

    Lawrend''s group arrived at the dining area. Immediately, everyone turned their heads towards them.

    "Master already fully epted me," Grape said as she bowed towards them.

    "Woooww!"

    They all cheered happily and smiled.

    Lawrend couldn''t help but feel guilty after seeing this scene. It wasn''t something they should be celebrating for. It was his fault that this happened.

    "Master also came inside me!" Grape proimed with her head raised happily.

    "...What?"

    Aleshia, Elena, Aezel, and Humility stared at her in shock. At this rate, their Master would impregnate all of them.

    "Master, I thought you didn''t want kids..?" Aleshia asked with a frown.

    "It''s her reward," Lawrend replied.

    "Geez. If everyone gets it, it won''t feel like a reward anymore, okay?" Aleshia said with a pouty face.

    "Yes, yes." Lawrend nodded his head repeatedly.

    "Okay, let''s eat, Master. The food is about to get even colder," Aleshia said.

    The four of them ate their food while the others chatted with them. Half an hourter, they finished.

    "Meet me at the bathroom in the west guestroom, Master," Aleshia whispered into his ear as they were leaving.

    Lawrend pretended he didn''t hear her. He continued walking out of the dining room. He went around the garden to lose them before heading towards the bathroom Aleshia talked about.

    Once he arrived, he heard water flowing inside the bathroom.

    "Aleshia?" Lawrend called out.

    The door to the bathroom quickly opened and he was pulled inside.

    "Woah!"

    By the time he realized it, he was already against the wall in the bathroom. Aleshia was staring straight into his eyes as she panted.

    "Master¡­ You said that we will do it every day till I get pregnant, right?" Aleshia asked.

    "Y-Yes?" Lawrend replied in a stutter.

    She was like a fierce lioness as she stared into his eyes.

    "I don''t want our child to be the fourth one. In fact, our child should have been the first one. This is your fault, Master! Let''s quickly make one!"

    ¡­

    Lawrend walked out of the bathroom tired. She sucked him dry by applying all of the techniques she knew about sex.

    Aleshia walked out behind him with a satisfied smile on her face. She was happy that they would do it every day. After hearing their lewd and erotic moans from the door, she got sexually excited beyond measure.

    "Master, I''ll see youter. I will go meet up with Sister Humility. We will go convince the other officials to side with us," Aleshia bid her farewell.

    "Okay. Take care," Lawrend replied as he lightly waved his hand.

    ''I should get going too. I have to practice magic,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    He left the area and headed towards the garden. He found a quiet and rtively hidden ce and sat down with his legs crossed.

    "Master, what are you doing here?"

    Elena suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

    "What!? Where did youe from?"

    Lawrend looked at her in bewilderment. He thought he was in a secluded area so he didn''t expect her at all

    "I was eating some grass over there when I heard your footsteps, Master," Elena exined.

    "Oh! You''re still eating grass?" Lawrend asked her in surprise.

    "Is it bad, Master?" Elena frowned.

    "Not really. I''m just surprised."

    "The food earlier wasn''t enough. Also, are you here to feed me!?" Elena asked with her eyes shining in excitement.

    "I''m not. I just wanted to practice my magic," Lawrend rified.

    "Aww¡­ Master, it''s been a while since we are alone like this."

    Elena sat beside Lawrend and leaned her head against his shoulder.

    "Mm. It''s been a while. What kind of a slime even are you? I was always wondering."

    "It''s not me that you should ask that question, Master. You should ask yourself."

    "Huh? Why?"

    "I felt something resonate in me at that time. It came from your blood, which is why I bit your finger," Elena exined.

    "That''s crazy. What''s so special about my blood?"

    "I can''t exin it. It feels otherworldly, Master. In fact, if you want, I can give birth to baby slimes right now," Elena replied.

    "Wait, what!?"

    Lawrend stood up in shock. He looked at her in bafflement. He swore to himself that he heard her wrong.

    "I always ate your semen. Of course, I''ll save some. Hehehehe."

    "But how? Is it that easy for a smile to reproduce?"

    "It is. But I''m worried that our babies would be weird so I didn''t do it yet."

    "You''re right¡­ A baby slime born from a smile and a human. Who knows what it will turn out to be?"

    "Mm. If you want to try¡­ I can give birth right now!"

    "No, please. I don''t want a kid yet." Lawrend stopped her with his hand.

    Just hearing that he can have a kid instantly made him feel a headache. It''s one of a man''s nightmares!

 Chapter 264 - The Baby Dilemma

    "Buzu! Master is no fun!" Elena said with a pout.

    "It''s really too early for me to have a kid."

    Lawrend tried to reason with her. A kid at this point would only be a drag. After all, they were still yet to take the throne.

    "Anyways, I''ll go, Master. I still have to eat more grass," Elena said.

    "Okay. Have fun eating grass," Lawrend replied with a wave of his hand.

    Elena walked away and left him alone.

    ''That''s crazy. She can give birth instantly,'' Lawrend thought to himself fearfully.

    "Whatever," Lawrend murmured.

    He fixed his sitting position and closed his eyes. He looked inside his body and observed his golden mana.

    ''I wonder what''s the weakness of my lightning magic? Everything I have encountered seems to be too weak for it. Only when the enemy is too strong would I be powerless,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    [Lawrend, can you hear me?]

    A female voice suddenly sounded inside his body.

    ''Eleanor?'' Lawrend replied in surprise.

    [Correct. It''s me.]

    Eleanor slowly appeared inside Lawrend''s body. She was transparent and it was obvious that she''s in her soul form.

    ''What are you doing in here?''

    [I got bored. Anyway, what is this thing?]

    Eleanor opened her palm and a gray ball of light floated in it.

    ''What is that?''

    [It''s a soul. Is this your soul fragment? It feels very simr to yours.]

    ''What!? Really?'' Lawrend eximed in disbelief.

    [This isn''t yours?]

    Eleanor tilted her head in confusion.

    ''Can I have it?''

    [Sure.]

    Eleanor let go of the ball of light and Lawrend focused his senses on it. He felt anger and a faint sense of life inside it.

    Lawrend immediately realized who this was. It was his old self from his previous life. The one he thought he had already killed.

    He opened his eyes and stood up.

    "Yes! I finally found a solution to Aezel''s problem!" Lawrend shouted in excitement.

    He doesn''t have to worry about her anymore as she could give birth to a healthy baby.

    ''But it might not work¡­'' Lawrend thought with a frown.

    "Master? What''s wrong?"

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Elena ran towards him in worry. She was still nearby when she heard him suddenly shout. It made her nervous so she checked him out.

    "Where''s Aezel?" Lawrend asked her solemnly.

    He had to try it. If it doesn''t work out, that''s okay as he can find another solution. But what if this actually worked? That''d be amazing!

    "She''s cleaning up your mess, Master," Elena replied.

    "My mess?"

    Lawrend looked at her in confusion.

    "Master, did it lots with Sister Amene and Sister Grape, remember?" Elena reminded him.

    "Ah, you meant that. Okay, thank you. I know where to find her now." Lawrend smacked his palm in realization.

    He ran and entered the mansion. He quickly reached the room where he ''yed'' with Amene and Grape. He then opened the door with a bang.

    "Master!?" Aezel screamed in shock.

    "Aezel! How do I transfer my soul to you so you can give birth to a healthy baby??" Lawrend asked her adamantly.

    "W-What are you saying, Master?" Aezel stared at him in disbelief.

    "I have an extra soul in me. How do I transfer it to you?" Lawrend asked.

    "No! I won''t let you sacrifice yourself! There''s still a lot of time!" Aezel replied with a vigorous shake of her head.

    "No, I''m not sacrificing myself. I really have another soul in me."

    "You''re lying! I have never heard about that before." Aezel slowly walked away from him. She was afraid that he will touch her and transfer ''his'' soul to her.

    ''Eleanor, how do I show her the soul?'' Lawrend asked her who was still inside him.

    [Since it''s your soul, just control it and make it float over your palm,] Eleanor replied.

    ''Thanks!''

    Lawrend closed his eyes and did as she said. He pulled the gray soul into his open hand and made it float above his palm. It was fairly easy for him that he was surprised.

    "Huh?"

    Aezel stared at the gray soul in confusion. She could feel Lawrend''s aura in it.

    Lawrend opened his eyes and walked towards her slowly.

    "Master, how are you controlling your body with your soul outside of your body!?" Aezel eximed in disbelief.

    "As I said, this is not my soul. This is an extra soul I have," Lawrend replied.

    "Extra soul? Master, you''re so mysterious¡­"

    Aezel stared at him in a daze. He was very smart in terms of his magic. She saw how he learned it really fast to the point that he even became a High Mage and finally merged her red lightning and his purple lightning.

    "Before you ask me about that, try using this soul." He extended his hand with the soul on it.

    Aezel touched the soul nervously. She was still worried that it was Lawrend''s soul.

    She touched it three times before determining that it was fine, and she took it in her hands before carefully observing it. This soul in her hands felt like her master.

    "Master''s soul¡­"

    Aezel raised her head and looked at him. He looked fine and taking this soul didn''t seem to affect him.

    "Are you sure about this, Master? You could use this extra soul in the future," Aezel said.

    "Don''t worry about it," Lawrend replied.

    Aezel nodded her head and ced the soul directly above her belly.

    Suddenly, her belly glowed and a magic circle appeared. It sucked the gray soul inside before it dimmed again and a crotch tattoo appeared on Aezel.

    "It worked!" Aezel eximed joyfully.

    "Yes!"

    Lawrend ran to her and embraced her tightly as a sense of peace overtook him. Aezel doesn''t have to worry about the dilemma of killing him or killing the baby. She can have both of them.

    "Master, thank you! We can be a happy family together!" Aezel said to him happily. Her eyes were filled with joy.

    "Yes.. I can''t wait to see our baby soon," Lawrend replied as he rubbed her back.

 Chapter 265 - Alone Time With The Fallen Angel

    After that, the news about Aezel and Lawrend''s baby spread out through the mansion. They were all happy that Aezel''s problem was finally solved.

    "Congrats, Sister Aezel! You don''t have to secretly worry about it anymore!" Aleshia said to Aezel as they sat on the bed together.

    "Yes, yes! To celebrate, why don''t we do your work for today?" Elena said.

    "Fufufu. Thank you, everyone," Aezel replied.

    She was happy that everyone was very supportive of her. Her heart felt warm knowing that they will be there to support her together with her beloved Master.

    "Okay. I will go practice magic now. Rx and enjoy yourself, Aezel," Lawrend said as he stood up from the bed.

    "Eh? You''re leaving already, Master?" Humility asked him in puzzlement.

    "Yes, why?"

    "You should spend more time with Sister Aezel. It''s a happy asion," Humility replied.

    "Alright, fine."

    Lawrend sat back down. It wouldn''t be bad to spend more time with her. After all, he actually doesn''t know much about her.

    And so, all of them left the room together except Aezel and Lawrend.

    "Master, what should we name the baby?" Aezel asked him lovingly.

    "You''re already asking me that? Isn''t it so soon?"

    "Fufufufu. Nothing is soon when ites to naming our baby," Aezel replied.

    "How about Lawzel?"

    "Master, can''t you think of a more proper name for our baby? That''s too simple!" Aezel said, displeased.

    "Hahahaha¡­ I was being serious," Lawrend replied awkwardly.

    "Really?"

    Aezel stared at him as if she couldn''t believe her ears.

    "Seriously."

    "Fuhahahaha! Then, let''s name the baby that if it''s a boy. If it''s a girl, we''ll go with the name Ie up with," Aezel said.

    "What name will you name the baby?" Lawrend asked.

    "Azazel! It''s the name of one of the great figures in the Demon Realm in the past," Aezel answered.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Azazel, Azazel, Aezel? That''s where you got your name?"

    "Fufufu. As expected of Master. You are correct."

    "That''s a good name. Even though I don''t want to, I hope our baby is a girl," Lawrend replied.

    Her naming sense was much better than his. Since it''s based on a great person, that would mean that their baby would also achieve great things.

    "Fufufu. I hope so too," Aezel replied.

    Lawrend spent the whole day with her. He talked to her about the Demon World and how their society works.

    Basically, demons live like humans, but there''s a great divide between the social sses. The weaker of a demon you are, the more discriminated you are.

    As for Aezel, she was a Noble Demon. A Commoner Demon would have to respect her. If they didn''t she had the right to kill or punish them.

    "What do you think of the humans?" Lawrend asked.

    "Humans are okay, Master. Besides you, there are only one that caught my eye," Aezel replied.

    "Oh? Who are they?"

    "It''s Sister E. Her power is odd," Aezel replied.

    "I see. I also want to know how useful her Space Magic would be inbat. When she grows up, let''s go have her fight it out with a monster in the Undrasil Monster Forest," Lawrend replied.

    "Yes, Master. You should also keep her safe. We don''t know what kind of people are there. They might take interest in her and kidnap her," Aezel said.

    "I will. Her master is a great guy. She should be safe," Lawrend replied.

    "You can''t trust him, Master. He''s a stranger, after all. What if he bes greedy one day? It would be toote to regret at that time," Aezel replied.

    "...I understand. I''ll figure out a way to keep her safe even if she goes to her Master," Lawrend replied.

    Her words made sense to him. Power can transform anyone and there are people out there that would do anything to get their hands on it. If those kinds of people find out about E''s power, she would be their target.

    The best-case scenario was that she would be their tool, and she would kill for them. The worst-case scenario, however, is that she would be experimented on.

    They would try to find out how she could use Space Magic by studying her body without caring for her feelings. They might even dissect her body.

    "Fufufu. That''s why I love you, Master. You really do care about us," Aezel said.

    She saw his worried eyes. His eyes reflected his disarrayed thoughts about what could happen to E if he wasn''t careful.

    "Of course. I would never be able to forgive myself if I let you girls get harmed especially, E. She had already suffered enough," Lawrend replied.

    "Okay. Let''s stop here for now, Master. We have already talked about so many things. You can go practice your magic. I will go rest," Aezel said as she stood up.

    "Really? There''s so many I still want to talk about," Lawrend replied with a frown.

    This was one of those moments he could spend with her. He wanted it tost for a little bit longer.

    "Fufufu. Let''s save that for another time," Aezel replied with a teasing smile on her face.

    "Aww. Okay. I''ll go practice my magic. You can rest," Lawrend replied as he also stood up.

    "I''ll go take a bath, Master. Don''t peek, or you''d have to fill me up, hehe," Aezel said before she left and entered the bathroom.

    "..."

    Lawrend was speechless. That was a tant invitation, but he knew that he should hold himself back. He still had to learn his magic and be a High Mage again.

    Lawrend shook his head and left the room. It was almost nighttime and the sun was about to set.

    He exited the mansion and sat back on the spot he sat on earlier.

    "Magic¡­"

    Lawrend closed his eyes and looked inside his body. His golden mana flowed like a river inside. It was vigorous and powerful.

    ''Wait? Can''t I make this flow efficient?'' Lawrend thought to himself as he looked at the flow of his golden lightning mana.

 Chapter 266 - Golden Lightning Pathway Struggle

    Right now, Lawrend''s golden lightning mana was flowing at a rate of 1km(0.6mi)/hour inside his body. It circled everywhere and had a chaotic pathway.

    ''If I can make my mana travel at the most efficient path, what difference would it make?'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    His mana was fluid like water. It should be easy to change its direction.

    Lawrend picked his right arm first. The golden lightning mana in it flowed zigzag all over the ce. It mimicked the way lightning travels.

    He observed the flow for a while and thought about how he would change this.

    After what seemed to be a long time, Lawrend thought of a solution. His mana would zigzag, but it would be done in an orderly pattern. Then they would enter inside his bone before returning to circte to other parts of his body.

    ''Alright, it''s decided,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    He started with his upper arm and moved the direction of the golden lightning mana, but to his dismay, it wouldn''t budge.

    ''Wha..?''

    Lawrend was confused. This was his body and his lightning mana. There shouldn''t be any problem with him changing its pathway.

    ''I can''t change the pathway?'' Lawrend thought to himself, confused.

    He just spent a long time thinking of another and more efficient pathway when he realized that it wasn''t possible to change it. He couldn''t believe it. There must be a way that he could change the pathway of his golden lightning mana.

    ''Move!''

    He exerted a great amount of his willpower but all he did was stop the movement of his mana in that specific spot. It didn''t show any signs of changing the pathway of the mana.

    ''What is going on?''

    As ast resort, Lawrend tried it in different parts of his body, but the results were the same. The pathways of his golden lightning mana were already set in stone.

    He gave up and opened his eyes. He then raised his head and looked up at the full moon hanging in the sky.

    "I thought I was so clever¡­ As expected, magic is not simple. If anyone could change the pathway of their mana, everyone would have been doing it. I should''ve heard about it if that is the case," Lawrend muttered out loud.

    "Master, what are you talking about?" Elena suddenly appeared in front of him.

    Lawrend turned his head to her and asked, "Were you waiting for me?"

    "I was. The coldness of the surroundings felt normal for me. The others would be shivering out here," Elena replied.

    "I see. How long have I been practicing magic?" Lawrend asked.

    "About 5 hours? Everyone is already asleep."

    "Huh. That''s shorter than what I thought," Lawrend replied with surprise.

    Examining the pathways of his mana and thinking of ways to alter it felt like forever to him.

    "Let''s go in, Master. You must be feeling cold. If you want, I can ''heat'' up your body," Elena said to him with a seductive smile on her face.

    "Ah, I''m good. I think I can heat up my body with my lightning magic," Lawrend replied almost instantaneously.

    He actually never tried it. It was just an excuse he thought of on the spot. In his curiosity, he closed his eyes and made very tiny arcs all over his body. The arcs of electricity generated heat that brought his body up to a normal body temperature.

    "Wow! Master is so skillful," Elena said in admiration.

    She saw the whole process with her eyes. Her master controlled the lightning mana inside his body so skillfully that even she, who was a lightning slime, felt inferior to him.

    "It''s nothing. I still have more to learn about magic," Lawrend replied calmly.

    He wasn''t spouting humble bullsh*t. He really thought that he still needed to learn more. After all, he couldn''t even change the pathway of his lightning magic. It seemed simple at first, but it was actually impossible.

    "Master, you don''t have to be humble. I admire you so much! I gained interest and learned a lot about lightning magic thanks to you," Elena replied.

    "Oh right, how strong are you?" Lawrend suddenly asked.

    "I''m a High Mage already, Master. Why are you asking?" Elena replied, confused. She didn''t realize that he asked that to change the subject.

    "Do you think you have time tomorrow? I want to learn more about lightning magic with you," Lawrend said.

    "dly! I''ll skip ss for you, Master," Elena replied.

    "Thank you. That''d be a great help."

    "No worries, Master. I''ll do anything for you," Elena replied with a smile on her face.

    "Okay. Let''s go inside. I''m feeling sleepy," Lawrend said to her.

    "Okay~"

    Elena followed after him happily. She was excited to sleep and wake up tomorrow. Then, she will spend a lot of time with her Master. The two of them will bond together and strengthen their rtionship.

    ''Kyaa~! Master might even consent that I can give birth to his babies,'' Elena thought with a blush on her face.

    Her imagination ran wild of what was gonna happen tomorrow. It would be her chance to one-up everyone and directly give birth to a baby then and there! Their baby would be the eldest once she does that.

    Lawrend noticed the look on Elena''s face as he nced behind him.

    ''Wow. She must be pretty happy to spend time with me,'' Lawrend thought.

    They arrived in front of their room and entered it. Everyone else was already sleeping.

    "Mm? Master?"

    Aleshia sat up and looked at Lawrend with blurry eyes as she sensed them opening the door.

    "It''s me, Aleshia. You can go back to sleep," Lawrend answered her.

    Aleshia looked at him onest time before she snuggled back in the bedsheet. She was too sleepy.

    "Goodnight, Elena," Lawrend said.

    "Mm. Goodnight, Master," Elena replied.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    And so, the two of them walked towards their beds and slept. Lawrend held Aezel''s hand, who was sleeping beside him.. He was still d that it was finally solved.

 Chapter 267 - Only Confusing Elena

    The next day, Lawrend opened his eyes to a pair of purple eyes.

    "Master, wake up," Elena said.

    "E-Elena? What are you doing?" Lawrend asked her in astonishment.

    "It''s time, Master. Let''s study magic together."

    "Already? I just woke up," Lawrend replied as he sat upon the bed.

    "You don''t have to worry about that, Master. Your food is already here. I asked them to give me the chance to feed you today since we''re gonna spend the day together," Elena replied with a smug smile on her face.

    "Oh, wow. Thank you. Where are the others?" Lawrend asked as Elena picked up a tray of food on the table beside the bed. She ced it on the bed beside him.

    There was a te of sunny-side-up eggs with a steak on the side. The two dishes looked very appetizing, especially the steak. It had a delicious and aromatic barbeque sauce on it.

    "You woke upte, Master. Everyone has already left except for Sister Aezel, Sister Amene, and Sister Grape," Elena replied.

    After hearing her words, Lawrend turned his head and looked outside. The sun was already almost at noon. It wasn''t the morning that he expected.

    "Alright. I''ll eat for now," Lawrend said.

    Elena''s eyes lit up after hearing that. She immediately picked up the te and a spoon.

    "Master, open your mouth," Elena said eagerly.

    Lawrend did as she said and opened his mouth. She then put a spoonful of delicious egg inside his mouth.

    Before long, he finished everything, but a question popped up inside his mind.

    ''Where did Humility add her squirt water?''

    Lawrend scanned the te and the only logical thing she put it in was in the barbeque sauce.

    "I''m developing a taste for it¡­" Lawrend muttered with a wry smile on his face.

    Never in his dreams did he imagine that he would enjoy the taste of a woman''s squirt. He even eats it every day.

    "What do you mean, Master?" Elena asked in confusion.

    "Nothing. I just thought of something weird," Lawrend replied.

    "Okay~"

    Elena continued feeding him until he finished his food.

    "Here''s a ss of spring water, Master. I''ll help you drink it," Elena said as she carried a ss of cold water towards Lawrend''s mouth.

    "No need. I''m not a baby," Lawrend replied while he stopped her with his hand.

    It was a good feeling to be fed, but to even be helped just to drink water¡­ He felt like a hospital patient. It didn''t feel satisfying at all!

    Elena''s face turned sad, and she passed the ss to him. As a woman, feeding someone they love gives them bliss. It was a maternal instinct that was deeply engraved in their very being.

    "Master, do you want to take a bath first? After all, you were outside for so longst night. Sister Aezel even found a grasshopper crawling all over her when she woke up."

    "What?" Lawrend responded in shock.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Hearing that, he felt embarrassed. He should have at least changed his clothesst night. It slipped his mind as he was focused on what just happened to his lightning magic.

    "Mm. Sister Aezel said that it was cute of you," Elena replied.

    "Cute!? What the..?" Lawrend stared at her in disbelief. That was the opposite of cute in his opinion.

    "That''s how much she loves you, Master. Even I thought the same, hehe," Elena replied.

    "Ehem. Anyways, let''s start studying lightning magic," Lawrend said with a fake cough. It would be awkward to continue dwelling on that topic.

    "What do you want to learn, Master?" Elena asked.

    "How do I change the pathways of my lightning mana inside my body?"

    "Pathways? What is that?" Elena asked in confusion.

    "You know, the pathways lightning mana take as they circte throughout the body," Lawrend exined.

    "Huh?"

    "..?"

    The two of them stared at each other, confused.

    "I don''t have that, Master. Maybe it''s only you?" Elena replied.

    "That''s impossible. I think it''s because you are a lightning slime." Lawrend shook his head.

    "Really? I never heard our instructors talk about it before."

    "...Let''s go ask Aezel," Lawrend said with a frown.

    "Okay. I''ll call Sister Aezel, Master. Please wait here," Elena said before she turned around and left the room.

    "Is that the gift the goddess gave me if I''m really the only one that has it..?" Lawrend asked himself in thought.

    "Master, you called for me?" Aezel said as she entered the room.

    "Does your lightning mana take a pathway inside your body?" Lawrend asked her.

    "It does, why, Master?" Aezel looked at him in confusion. It was like it was an obvious thing.

    "Ah, nothing. I just became curious about it. You can go back now," Lawrend replied.

    "Yes..?"

    Aezel left the room reluctantly. She still wanted to know what it was all about but his orders were absolute.

    "See, it''s because you''re a slime," Lawrend replied.

    "As expected of Master. You got it right," Elena said as she looked at him with admiration.

    "Okay. Back to what I was saying, how do you even circte lightning mana throughout your body?"

    "Do I have to?" Elena asked instead of replying.

    "Huh? You have to. Otherwise, your mana won''t reach all the parts of your body," Lawrend replied, confused by her response.

    "Really? I don''t do that, but my mana flows all over my body where I want it to."

    Lawrend gawked at her. She had it so easy while he can''t even do it. There''s really a fundamental difference between the two of them.

    A slime is created rarely through an umtion of mana in an area. That means that Elena''s body had perfectpatibility with lightning element mana.

    "Alright. Let''s forget about that for now. I''ll ask you something else," Lawrend said as he gave up.

    Since her body was different from his, it would be bad to learn what she knew about that subject.

    "Go on, Master.. I''ll answer it this time!" Elena replied enthusiastically.

 Chapter 268 - Teacher Elena

    "Can you help me understand this?"

    A silver book appeared in Lawrend''s hand, and he showed it to her. It was the book titled, "Theory of Magic Prediction Research". He got it from the Purple Thunder Grand Mage.

    "Oh, what''s this, Master?" Elena asked as she stared at the silver book with interest.

    "This book contains everything that the Lightning Department in the academy will teach to its students. There are some parts that I can''t really understand," Lawrend exined to her.

    "Wow. Master even has this? As expected of Master," Elena said with admiration on her face.

    She took the book from his hand and opened it. She browsed through the pages calmly and silently.

    Lawrend waited beside her in anticipation. He expected her to easily understand it.

    "Mhm, mhm¡­ I understand everything in this book, Master. There are some parts I thought I understood well, but I actually got it wrong. Ask me anything," Elena said as she quickly flipped through every page.

    Lawrend''s eyes widened in excitement. As expected of a lightning slime.

    "Exin to me the Theory of Magic," Lawrend said.

    "The theory of magic is just a theory, Master. It serves as a beginner guide, but it shouldn''t be followed to the very end. That''s why they teach you to make theories on your own in the First-Year.

    "I even heard that you made your own, and it''s better than what the academy teaches. You''ll probably be given the invitation to be an instructor once you graduate, Master," Elena replied.

    "Ah! So that''s why. Then, I just have to make theories that get closer to perfection?" Lawrend asked.

    "Correct. You can make as many theories as you want, Master. I only have one, and if Master wants, I can teach it to you," Elena replied.

    "Now I''m interested. What''s your theory?"

    This would be the first time Lawrend would ask her about her magic like this. This was also the reason he wanted to study in the same year as her. If they are studying together, he could observe a new side of her.

    "Willpower evokes magic. If you can think about the result, then you can create the magic," Elena replied.

    "Wait! Was that why I could create magic spells on my own? Because I already know the results?" Lawrend asked her in shock.

    Back when he was taking the entrance exam in the academy, he was able to create his own True Mage Spell. Then, when he was at the Yttervia Forest, he was able to cast a spell that he didn''t even know. And he was also able to cast a Lightning Ball just by thinking of it.

    "Master created his own magic spells? Wow!" Elena said as she looked at him with eyes filled with admiration.

    "I''m not as good as you, though. You immediately copied my Shock Arc spell when you first saw it," Lawrend replied.

    "No¡­ I''m inferior to Master. I can''t even create my own spells. I can only copy them," Elena replied.

    "What, really?"

    In Lawrend''s mind, Elena was a genius that can do anything with her magic. It was really shocking for him to hear from her that she can''t create her own magic.

    "Yes. Teach me many spellster, Master. You don''t have to teach me the chants," Elena replied.

    "So¡­ Willpower evokes magic, huh. I wonder how I can expand on that," Lawrend muttered in thought.

    "You can take your time, Master. I''ll teach you forever!" Elena said with a smile on her face.

    "Okay. Teach me forever," Lawrend replied and returned her smile to her.

    "Buzu!"

    Elena raised her hand up into the air in happiness. As long as she can teach something to her Master, then she would teach him for as long as he liked.

    "Then, teach me what the Practice of Magic is all about," Lawrend said.

    "The Practice of Magic is rted to the Theory of Magic. It''s about how you can confirm your theory and amend any mistakes in it. Basically, practice your theory and test its limits," Elena exined.

    "Hmmm¡­ That makes sense. Thank you, Elena," Lawrend replied gratefully.

    "No worries, Master. I know you''re gonna ask about Prediction of Magic next, so I''ll go ahead and exin it for you," Elena replied

    "Sure, go ahead," Lawrend replied.

    "The Prediction of Magic is about how you can predict a theory if it will work out or not. The more urately you can predict where a theory would fail, the better you are at magic," Elena exined.

    "Wow. So the lessons for each year are connected to each other?" Lawrend asked in amazement.

    That would mean that everything the academy would be teaching would be creating a stable foundation for the student. In the future, that student would surely excel in magic.

    That would then mean that every graduate of the academy would be a powerful mage. But how many mages had graduated from the academy? This was the moment Lawrend realized how strong the kingdom actually was. If the academy calls for all of them, it would be a big fighting force.

    ''That''s more so a reason to be a king of this kingdom. If I can tap into the power of those mages, I can keep everyone safe,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    The life of his maids was his priority. Even though he was their Master, he still cares a lot for them. He doesn''t think of them as disposable pawns.

    "Yes. Once you reach Fourth-Year, they would then teach you about the Research of Magic. At that part, you will try every possibility and write a thesis paper about your magic. What its ws are etc," Elena replied.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''Thesis? My greatest nightmare at my university days is here¡­'' Lawrend thought in a grimace.

    Lawrend was sure that everyone could agree that writing a thesis was the worst thing ever. It takes a lot of work to do, and it exhausts you.. Oh, the deadlines and the crappy groupmates that don''t contribute anything.

 Chapter 269 - How Does Magic Work?

    "I know it''s hard, Master, but it''s very helpful. The academy will give you ess to its extensive library of research papers. That would help you understand magic more easily," Elena said as she saw the face he was making.

    "I see. I''ll make one when I be a Fourth-Year," Lawrend replied with a sigh.

    At least, it was not pointless. It would be worth it to read through the researches of the mages that can graduate from Undrasil Mage Academy.

    "I''m sure it will be easy for Master, hehe," Elena said with a giggle.

    "Is there anything else that I need to take note of?" Lawrend asked.

    "None, Master. What about my magic? You don''t want to ask anything?" Elena asked.

    "Uhhh¡­ What about my Divine Lightning? Do you have any idea why it''s like that?"

    "It''s very tasty!" Elena replied excitedly. Just hearing about it made her salivate.

    "..."

    Lawrend couldn''t guess if she was joking or not.

    "Just kidding. It feels like I can evolve into a Divine Lightning Slime, Master. I just need to eat more of your semen," Elena replied with a sly grin on her face.

    "What, really? You can even evolve?" Lawrend was surprised.

    It was one thing for Elena to evolve into a human form, it was even more so that she could evolve once more. This Divine Lightning was really magical. Not only Aezel could evolve but Elena too.

    "Yes! That''s why¡­ if Master wants it¡­ we can do it anytime you want," Elena said as she slowly licked her soft lips.

    "Not now, Elena. Maybe, next week. I will take the tests soon so I can be a Fourth-Year already," Lawrend replied calmly.

    It would only hold him back if he always did it with them. He also had to practice abstinence once in a while. As long as they were there, he can do it with them anytime he wanted to.

    "Okay~ If you don''t have any more questions, I will go now, Master."

    "I have none," Lawrend answered.

    "See you, Master. I will go eat grass outside," Elena said as she bid him farewell.

    Lawrend raised his hand and waved at her lightly. Elena walked towards the door and exited the room.

    "Magic, magic¡­ It''s so interesting. One day, I will master you," Lawrend muttered out loud.

    ¡­

    Lawrend spent the whole day thinking about magic. There were a lot of things that he wanted to know about it, but he was still too weak to try them out. The only way he can learn more was if he can learn from someone much stronger than him like the Purple Thunder Grand Mage.

    His next goal was to be the Purple Thunder Grand Mage''s disciple. The problem was that he wouldunch a coup. It would be hard for him to predict what sort of action the Purple Thunder Grand Mage would take.

    He also doesn''t know if there were any other Grand Mages in the other elements. So far, he hadn''t heard of any.

    "Master, what were you asking about earlier?" Aezel asked as she was cleaning the room. She swept a broom left and right.

    Meanwhile, Lawrend was resting his back on the headboard of the bed in thought.

    "Elena said that her mana doesn''t take any pathway inside her body so we wanted to double-check with you as she thought that I was the weird one," Lawrend replied.

    "Fufufu. Elena is a slime, right, Master?"

    "Yes, I know it''s weird. I can''t even believe it myself so you''re not alone," Lawrend replied with a smile on his face.

    "That''s not what I meant, what would happen to your children if a slime and a human create one?" Aezel asked with a calm smile on her face.

    "I know. I think it will be fine, but it''s my future children, after all, so I can''t be too sure," Lawrend replied.

    "Fufufu. As expected of Master, you worry about your children already," Aezel said with augh.

    "That''s natural. Anyways, how is your pregnancy? Any news?" Lawrend asked as he looked at her stomach.

    It should be almost a month since she got pregnant. There should be some changes by now.

    "It''s getting there, Master. You don''t have to worry. I''m exercising caution with what I eat," Aezel replied.

    "That''s good. I''m still too young to be a father. It''s making me nervous," Lawrend said.

    "Fufufufu. Do you want to know how old I''m, Master?" Aezel asked with a smirk on her face.

    "Come to think of it, I don''t know how old you are yet," Lawrend replied as he held his chin in thought.

    "I''m 23 years old, Master. Are you surprised?"

    "Wow. You''re much older than me by 5 years," Lawrend replied in amazement.

    "Yes."

    Aezel smiled happily after seeing his reaction.

    Lawrend chatted with Aezel for a while more before she left after she was done cleaning. He was left alone in the room again, and he continued thinking about magic.

    There were so many things in magic that it was hard for him toe to a conclusion. He was thinking of a new magic theory that can fit him that would also incorporate Elena''s theory in it.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "What if I create a new magic theory based on physics?" Lawrend said out loud.

    "Physics has a lot of rules. Then I should also create rules for magic. This way, I can teach it more easily simr to how it was taught in my past life."

    "First of, how does magic even work? You probably can''t create or destroy it so it should be simr to thew of thermodynamics that you can''t create nor destroy energy."

    "What about my lightning magic? It should be perfectly simr to electricity in my past life, but why is it in the form of mana?"

    "Does that mean that my lightning mana is just a lot of electrons? But that doesn''t make sense.. Electrons shouldn''t behave like liquid inside my body."

 Chapter 270 - Identity Leaked

    Lawrend allowed his thoughts to run everywhere. His mind was focused on why electricity was in the form of mana.

    A few minutester, his head started to hurt. Thinking about something soplicated made his brain overload.

    "Do you need some help?" Eleanor''s voice suddenly sounded.

    "Yes, please. I can''t think anymore," Lawrend replied tiredly.

    When ites to something soplicated, he was clueless. He was just an average human in his past life. He wasn''t like Alb*rt Ei*stein or Ma* Pl*nck.

    "What do you mean by your past life, exactly?" Eleanor asked.

    ''Oh, sh*t!''

    Lawrend quickly realized that he fucked up. He shouldn''t have talked out loud.

    "Fufufu. You shan''t worry. I''m indebted to you, so I won''t leak anything," Eleanor said after seeing the panic on his face.

    "..."

    Lawrend stayed mute. It was a big deal that he was reincarnated. He won''t admit to it easily.

    "I see¡­ You don''t trust me enough, Master?" Eleanor asked.

    "I don''t know what you are talking about," Lawrend replied.

    "Okay. I won''t talk about it ever again," Eleanor replied.

    "..."

    Lawrend stayed silent again as his heart was beating very fast. She was a ghost but that doesn''t stop her from leaking that information to someone else.

    He wanted to scold himself for letting his guard down. It was an honest mistake as it was easy to forget that Eleanor and Daisy were there.

    "Master, do you want me to teach you what mana is?" Eleanor asked after not hearing his reply.

    "...Okay." Lawrend nodded his head.

    "Mana is an energy that grants power, authority, status, influence, and dignity from the world. Every form of mana exists around us because the world allows its living beings to use its power. Without its permission, we would be unable to use mana," Eleanor exined.

    "The world grants mana?" Lawrend asked in confusion.

    "It does. Mana didn''te out of nowhere. It is born from the center of the world. A world without mana is a dead one. It is the very reason that we are all alive," Eleanor continued.

    "Wow¡­"

    Hearing this information blew Lawrend''s mind. Mana exists because the world allows it to. It was such a bizarre concept for him who came from a world without any magic.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "So to answer your question, your lightning mana exists inside your body because the world allows it to," Eleanor said.

    ''That means that the world in my past life didn''t allow anyone to possess mana? What a finding!'' Lawrend thought to himself in excitement.

    "I understand now. Thank you," Lawrend replied.

    "I''m happy to help, Master. Once you trust me, let''s talk about secret things," Eleanor said before she went silent once again.

    "*Sigh*" Lawrend released a sigh.

    It was a good thing that she felt indebted to him so she respected his privacy. Otherwise, she would know that he was actually a reincarnation from his past life.

    Although, that isn''t really urate as he was a new soul that simply had memories from his past life. It was still technically the same thing.

    ''So physics is out of the question. Magic is a new form of knowledge that I can''t apply my previous understanding into,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    Lawrendid on the bed and closed his eyes. Thinking about something soplicated mentally tired him. He wanted to get a good sleep right now.

    He closed his eyes and before long, he fell asleep.

    Aleshia and the rest entered and were surprised that he was already sleeping. They all silently left and ate before also sleeping.

    The next day, Lawrend opened his eyes to a dark room.

    "Hmm?" Lawrend opened his eyes groggily.

    He looked around and turned his head towards the window. It was still very dark outside. The sun hadn''t risen yet.

    "You''re awake, Master?" Aleshia asked as she slowly turned her head and looked at him.

    "Mm. I fell asleep quite early yesterday," Lawrend replied.

    "Don''t run away, Master¡­ Okay?" Aleshia asked him with half-opened eyelids.

    "I won''t," Lawrend replied awkwardly.

    It seemed like he traumatized her. She was instinctively worried that he would leave them again.

    Lawrend decided to stay put. He raised his arm and wrapped it around her body.

    "Master..?"

    Aleshia opened her eyes again and looked at him with cute eyes. It was as if she couldn''t believe that he was embracing her.

    "It''s okay. You don''t have to worry that I will leave," Lawrend said as he rubbed her head.

    "Mm." Aleshia nodded her head.

    Her eyes were glued to his as she was enamored by his presence as she still wasn''t fully awake.

    "Continue sleeping," Lawrend said.

    Aleshia slowly closed her eyes and fell to sleep once more.

    Lawrend stayed in that position for a while. He wallowed in her warmth. It was a satisfying feeling to embrace her like this.

    He silently observed her beautiful sleeping face. It was still not solved where Aleshia and E really came from. He remembered that E dreamt of something when he removed the curse on her body.

    Their parents deliberately sent them to the orphanage for a reason. The problem was that the curse was very strong for a small family living in Lanika City. It was impossible that their family came from there.

    That would mean that they either came from another capital city or some other powerful ce.

    ''They came from another kingdom, huh? I wonder if they were princesses. They are too beautiful to bemoners,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    He couldn''t believe that they would be from amon background after knowing about the curse in the first ce. He just had that thought after thinking that they were possibly from another kingdom.

    "One day, I''ll meet your parents and ask for you and E''s hand in marriage," Lawrend whispered to himself.

    He thought about other things as he waited for the sun to rise.

    After who knows how long, Lawrend felt a warm ray of light hit his face. He turned his head and looked outside.. It was already morning.

 Chapter 271 - Bathroom Time With Aleshia ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [AN: Continuation where Aleshia and Lawrend did it in the bathroom in chapter 263.]

    "I don''t want our child to be the fourth one. In fact, our child should have been the first one. This is your fault, Master! Let''s quickly make one!" Aleshia said to him fiercely.

    "Calm down, Aleshia. We have all the time in the world," Lawrend replied with a wry smile on his face.

    "Hmph!"

    Aleshia harrumphed and leaned her body against his chest.

    "I feel lonely without a child in my stomach¡­ Make sure to impregnate me this time, okay?" Aleshia asked with tempting eyes.

    Lawrend wrapped his arms around her after hearing what she said. Her words made him want to pamper her and give her a baby.

    "You can rest your hands on the wall, and I''ll fuck you from behind," Lawrend whispered into her ear.

    Aleshia''s face turned red and she turned around. She slowly lifted her skirt using her two hands before saying, "Please impregnate me, Master."

    Lawrend''s cock immediately hardened in response. He removed it from the inside of his pants and rubbed it against her slit.

    "You''re really wet," Lawrendmented.

    Her tight slit was dripping nectar fluids. His erect cock quickly became covered with them and made his motions more fluid.

    "Hahhh¡­ Do it, Master. I''ve been wanting it," Aleshia said.

    Instead of doing as she said, Lawrend embraced her from behind and slowly took her top off. It was quiteplicated but with his skills, he was able to take it off.

    He exposed her soft B-cup boobs in the air. He then massaged them with his hands.

    "Ah¡­"

    Aleshia released a soft moan.

    It was a super turn-on for her. Lawrend''s cock was pressing against her pussy and he was groping her boobs. She wanted to be fucked so badly.

    "Master¡­ I''m at my limit," Aleshia said softly.

    "Alright," Lawrend replied.

    He positioned himself and slowly thrust into her. Her vaginal folds wrapped around his cock and massaged it. It pressed at different parts of his cock and made him feel good.

    "Ahhh~"

    Aleshia loved the feeling of his cock entering inside her. It made her squirm in pleasure.

    "Ah! It reached my womb," Aleshia said in surprise.

    She felt a jolt run through her body when he hit her cervix. It gave her brain a rush of pleasure hormones.

    Lawrend stopped groping her boobs and pinched her nipples that was soft and hard at the same time.

    "Ahhnn!"

    Aleshia arched her back and gasped for breath. The feeling of both of her sensitive pleasure spots stimted made her body feel weak.

    Lawrend neared his face beside her cheek and Aleshia turned her face towards him. She let out her tongue and kissed him passionately.

    Lawrend then started thrusting his hips inside her. Each motion was filled with a vigor that made both of them feel good. Aleshia felt dizzy from all the pleasure.

    "Mmmhh¡­ Mhhhmm¡­"

    Aleshia moaned as her body was satisfied by him. Her body was his and his only to enjoy and satisfy.

    "Aleshia, you''re a good woman. Both at taking care of children and at having sex. The way you submit almost immediately turns me on so much," Lawrend whispered into her ear.

    "Ahh¡­ You too, ahh¡­ Ah¡­ S-Slow down¡­ Mm! Let me talk¡­" Aleshia pleaded in between her moans.

    Lawrend stopped teasing her and slowed down his thrusts.

    "Master is a good man. I want to bear your child for you. Please enjoy me to your liking," Aleshia said in reply.

    "Heh. You''re really something," Lawrend muttered with a smirk.

    He sped up and thrust inside her vigorously. Each thrust reached her deepest part and he pulled out to her shallowest part.

    "Ahh! Ahhh! Ahhhhh! Ah! Keep going!" Aleshia moaned in ecstasy.

    Lawrend groped her boobs again and enjoyed the soft sensation. It was simr to her vagina, but her vagina felt soft and tight.

    He continued knocking on her baby door for about half an hour before he felt that he was reaching closer and closer to the edge.

    "Hnnghhh!"

    However, Aleshia gave out first as she released a huge squirt that sshed all over the bathroom floor. Her pussy twitched and undted around Lawrend''s cock, giving him the best massage a man could ever have.

    "Ahh¡­ Haahh¡­ Hahhhh¡­ Master¡­" Aleshia panted as she supported herself against the bathroom wall.

    Her climax brought her to a high level of pleasure, and she could only think of his cock right now.

    After waiting for her to finish, Lawrend continued moving once again.

    "Ahhh! Not yet! Not yettttt!" Aleshia shouted as she fell to her knees. She was still very sensitive as she just orgasmed.

    "Are you okay?" Lawrend asked her worriedly.

    "Master is a bully. You have to carry me this time," Aleshia said to him with a pout.

    Lawrend agreed with her and he carried her in front of him. She wrapped her arms around him and he entered inside her again.

    He felt some of her weight on his crotch as he carried her. To move, he bounced her up and down.

    "Ahh! Ah! Ahh! It''s pressing really hard inside me~!" Aleshia said ecstatically.

    His cock was pushing against her womb as if it wanted to enter it. It pleasured her to the point that she was in a daze.

    They continued fucking in that position before Lawrend finally reached his climax.

    "I''m cumming, Aleshia," Lawrend said.

    "Ah, yes! Let''s cum together!" Aleshia replied.

    She wrapped her arms around him more tightly as they hastened their bouncing.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    Aleshia finally came. Her warm squirt gushed all over Lawrend''s crotch and legs while he also came inside her.

    His cock released all the load inside his balls and filled her insides that would surely guarantee her impregnation.

    His white seed flowed inside her vagina and some of it entered her womb directly.

    "Hahh¡­ Master impregnated me¡­" Aleshia said as she stared into his eyes lovingly.

    "You sucked me dry¡­" Lawrend replied tiredly.

    Her seductive voice, words, and hip movements were otherworldly.. It was hard for him to think that she learned this by using vegetables.

 Chapter 272 - An Uncertain Future

    "Aleshia, good morning," Lawrend said as he rubbed her face with his palm.

    "Good morning, Master," Aleshia replied before yawning in front of him.

    They did their usual routine early in the morning. Eating breakfast, taking a bath, and leaving for the academy.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Thus, Lawrend was left in their room alone as he sat on his bed cross-legged. His eyes were also closed because he was looking inside his body.

    ''Mana exists because the world allows it to¡­ The red lightning mana before is from the Demon World. Doesn''t that mean that mana in that world is fundamentally different to the one in here?'' Lawrend asked himself in thought.

    The Red Lightning Mana felt even more powerful and destructive than the Purple Lightning Mana. Was that because it was from another world? Or was it because the Demon World allows destructive mana to exist?

    Lawrend was lost in thought. No matter what he thought, he wouldn''t realize that a disaster was just around the corner.

    ¡­

    A beautiful woman with blonde hair walked along the mud road leading to the Capital City of the Undrasil Kingdom. She had a small pair of white wings behind her back that slowly turned transparent and invisible.

    "Target is in this city," the woman said coldly.

    She had sharp eyes and cherry red lips. Her every move exudes a divine grace that no mortal could ever replicate.

    She had a slender figure that was wrapped with a white satin cloth. Her hair was done in a twin tail that made her a cold but cute beauty.

    ¡­

    Night came and Lawrend rested his arms against the railing of his balcony. He finally got a breakthrough after thinking non-stop.

    Mana was the essence of everything around him. The world was built using that mana as its core which was also why the sky in the Demon World was red. At least, ording to Aezel, the sky over there was colored red.

    It should also be the reason why her lightning mana was colored red. What the world was, what the mana was. It''s not interchangeable.

    "I now know what mana is. But I still don''t know how to change the pathways of my mana. I''m sure it would greatly benefit me if I''m able to pull it off," Lawrend said out loud.

    "Lawrend, I talked with Eleanor. We''re ready," Daisy said.

    "Ready for what?" Lawrend replied in confusion.

    "We''re ready to merge together. But before that, you have to find the soul shard in the Undrasil Monster Forest. It should be thest one," Daisy replied.

    "I''m sorry, but I''m too busy for that," Lawrend replied with a shake of his head.

    "In exchange, we will help you change your mana pathway. I know the way," Eleanor replied.

    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Lawrend asked her with a frown.

    "I thought of it just recently," Eleanor answered.

    "How would you even be sure that that would be effective? What if it doesn''t work? I still have to take the throne. I''m strengthening myself to the best of my ability because I want the citizens to truly recognize me as their new king," Lawrend replied skeptically.

    He wasn''t stupid to assume that her words could be trusted. Yeah, sure, he owed her one when she didn''t probe further when she heard him talk about his past life. But that doesn''t mean that he would blindly listen to what she says.

    "It will work, Master. Even though you might not think much of what I said before. You shan''t forget that I want to be your maid," Eleanor replied.

    "Alright. Since you want to be my maid too, tell me first. If it works, then I''ll help you gather yourst soul shard after I be king," Lawrend replied.

    What he didn''t tell her was that he already nned to help her either way. He was just using his opportunity to get stronger faster.

    "...Can we enter into a soul contract?" Eleanor replied.

    "Soul contract? Why not just a blood contract? Oh, wait. You don''t have a body."

    "You''re doing it on purpose aren''t you!?" Eleanor replied in anger.

    She hated to be reminded that she was only a ghost right now. She was very regretful that she doesn''t have a body right now.

    "Rx, Eleanor. I''m sure he didn''t mean it," Daisy said.

    "Hmph."

    Eleanor harrumphed in displeasure. She doesn''t like it that Daisy was siding with him.

    "A soul contract is a very tight contract. It isn''t like the blood contract that could be easily broken with a kiss or a powerful enough mana. To break a soul contract, you would need the expressed permission of both parties," Eleanor exined.

    "What are the penalties?" Lawrend asked.

    "You would have all of your memories erased. The other party would have your soul for themselves," Eleanor replied.

    "*Gulp*" Lawrend made an audible gulp.

    That''s a really harsh penalty. It doesn''t only mean losing your identity. What''s worse was that the opposite party can do whatever they wanted with your soul.

    Just thinking about it gave Lawrend goosebumps. It breeds existential crisis into one''s mind.

    "Do you trust my words now?" Eleanor asked.

    "What are the terms?" Lawrend asked.

    "First, you would not be able to go against your words. You will help us retrieve ourst soul shard.

    Second, you have to do your best to try and make my solution work. If it doesn''t work, I will take the me and you don''t have to do what you said," Eleanor replied.

    "That''s all?" Lawrend asked her as he blinked his eyes at her.

    "What more do you want?" Eleanor asked.

    "Third, you will not kill me after all of this. I don''t know if you would want to silence me," Lawrend replied.

    "That''s not a problem," Eleanor replied.

    "How do we do it?" Lawrend asked.

    "Let''s enter inside your body," Eleanor replied.

    Lawrend closed his eyes and looked inside his body. Eleanor''s soul was already floating inside him.

    "Appear in your soul form in front of me," Eleanor said.

 Chapter 273 - A Soul Contract ?

    Lawrend did as she said, and he turned into a small copy of himself that floated in front of her.

    "Good." Eleanor nodded her head in satisfaction after seeing him so easily do it.

    "Let''s hold each other''s hands," Eleanor said.

    She extended her hand towards him. He looked at her small and smooth white hands before holding on to them tightly.

    "Not like that. Let''s wrap our fingers together," Eleanor said.

    She released Lawrend''s hand, and she wrapped her fingers around his. He did the same after realizing what she meant.

    "Now think of the terms of the contract repeatedly inside your mind. Don''t let your mind wander. If the terms of the contract were incorrect, it would fail," Eleanor said.

    "Okay," Lawrend replied with a nod of his head.

    Lawrend closed his eyes and thought of the contract repeatedly.

    Eleanor did the same.

    "Oh, world, witness our vow to each other. Bind our souls together and align our goals together. Splice our souls and may the betrayer suffer the 12th Punishment, Soul Covenant!" Eleanor chanted.

    A blinding white light wrapped around the two of them. It felt warm and familiar. It was as if they were back inside their mother''s womb.

    That was the touch of the world. It noticed them and witnessed their soul contract with each other. Lawrend felt a small piece of him leave his soul form and float towards Eleanor.

    The same thing was happening to her, a small piece of her floated towards Lawrend and it fitted into the ce where he lost a small piece of him. That was what also happened to his piece.

    Together, they now have a small piece of each other. The white light faded away, and they appeared in the dark space of the inside of his body once again.

    "Master, thank you for trusting me. I could have lied to you about the soul contract," Eleanor said to him with a smile on her face.

    "..."

    Lawrend''s cheeks twitched in response. It was a slip-up on his part. She could have actually tricked him.

    "Fufufu. Alright. I''ll tell you. You have to expend all of your mana and while you are recovering, you must guide it to the mana pathway that you desire," Eleanor said.

    "What? It''s that easy?" Lawrend asked in shock.

    He didn''t think of that. It could have saved him from making a soul contract with her.

    "Fufufu. Regretful? You don''t have to worry, Master. If we be whole, I''ll convince them to be your maid," Eleanor replied with a smirk on her face.

    "I''m so upset. Thank you, anyways. *Sigh*," Lawrend replied with a sigh.

    Eleanor was still smiling like an idiot in front of him. She found it funny that he was this upset.

    Although, she had to admit that he was smart. No one ever thought of modifying their mana pathway ording to her knowledge.

    She already remembered a lot of memories about her magic knowledge. It would be odd if she couldn''t remember something that significant.

    Eleanor left the inside of his body and Lawrend opened his eyes.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I focused too much on theplicated stuff that I forgot to think of something so simple¡­" Lawrend murmured.

    Magic was something he instinctively thought to be naturallyplicated. In truth, simple solutions work too.

    He exited the room and found Aezel. She was currently washing the dishes in the kitchen.

    "Aezel, can you call Elena for me?" Lawrend asked her.

    "What for, Master? She''s currently in her ss," Aezel replied with a tilt of her head.

    "It''s urgent. I''m sure that her instructor would understand," Lawrend replied.

    "Okay. Give me a bit, Master. I''ll just finish this," Aezel replied.

    ¡­

    "Master~ I''m home!" Elena shouted at the entrance of the mansion.

    Lawrend was sitting on the sofa in the living room when he heard her. He stood up and headed towards her.

    "Elena, you''re here," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master. What do you need me so urgently for?" Elena asked with a smile on her face.

    "Follow me inside our room. I''ll feed you," Lawrend replied.

    "Waahhh! Master is gonna feed me semen!" Elena''s eyes widened in excitement.

    "Not semen but my divine lightning mana," Lawrend replied with an awkward smile on his face. Her lewdness caught him off guard.

    "Hehehehe. That''s good too," Elena replied with a giggle.

    "Fufufufu. Sister Elena was disappointed. Call me if the two of you are doing it. I could help," Aezel said with augh.

    "Don''t worry, Aezel. I don''t n to do it with anyone. I''m busy learning magic," Lawrend replied.

    Aezel nodded her head at him. Hearing his words reassured her. After all, it would be sad if they did it while she was left cleaning downstairs.

    And so, Lawrend and Elena walked upstairs.

    "What did your instructor say?" Lawrend asked as he walked together with Elena.

    "Mr. Purhe didn''t say anything. He simply nodded his head and epted that I''m busy," Elena replied.

    "I see. That''s convenient for you, huh," Lawrend said as he examined her face.

    "Hehehe. They think I''m a genius, even though I suddenly grew one day," Elena replied as she shrugged her shoulders.

    Before long, the two of them arrived inside the room.

    "Ahmu!"

    Without waiting for him to say anything, Elena grabbed Lawrend''s hand and put it inside her mouth.

    "Mmmm¡­"

    Elena released a suction force that sucked Lawrend''s mana out of his body. For some odd reason, it felt as if she was sucking his semen out of him. But it was really weird as the feeling wasing from his hand.

    He helped her and poured his divine lightning mana inside her mouth.

    Elena''s eyes rolled back as she happily enjoyed the taste of his mana. As a lightning slime, this was the most delectable thing for her especially since it wasing from him.

    After several minutes, Elena released Lawrend''s hand from her mouth and panted heavily.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­ Master''s taste¡­ Delicious¡­"

    Elena''s eyes slowly looked downwards at his crotch.

 Chapter 274 - Forcefully Draining Mana ? ?

    "Stop, Elena. That''s not what I called you here for," Lawrend said as he covered his crotch and turned away from her.

    "A¡­ Master is no fun. I want the good stuff."

    Elena frowned after seeing his reaction. Her excitement dwindled down to nothing.

    "I still have more lightning mana, why did you stop?" Lawrend asked her in confusion.

    "Hehehehe. I want to suck it out through your rod, Master," Elena replied with a mischievousugh.

    "Bad slime. Do what I told you properly," Lawrend said as he pped her ass cheeks.

    "Ah! Master is a bully!" Elena shouted exaggeratedly with a yful smile on her face.

    "Stop ying around and continue," Lawrend said as he extended his hand to her.

    "Okay~"

    Elena took his hand into her mouth once again and started sucking on it. She sucked the golden lightning mana inside his body.

    Half an hourter, she stopped. Lawrend''s body was very pale. He looked anemic and ill.

    "Master, are you okay? Should I give you some of my mana?" Elena asked in worry.

    Seeing her master so weak and ill, made her feel an ache inside her heart. She wanted to immediately nurse him to good health.

    "No. I can hold on. Help me get rid of the rest," Lawrend said as he gritted his teeth in pain.

    Humans have innate mana inside their bodies when they are born. Lawrend unlocked that innate mana by practicing his Shock Arc spell.

    Locked innate mana would be undetectable to anyone. It would seem to the person that they don''t have mana, but in truth, they do.

    What Lawrend was experiencing right now was the very opposite of that. His mana was almost drained. He didn''t have any innate mana inside his body to support his normal bodily functions.

    "No, Master¡­ I can''t take it seeing you like this. For a living being, losing all of their mana would be tantamount to death," Elena said as tears slowly poured from her eyes.

    She didn''t know why she was crying. She only knew that she had to help her Master get better.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "If¡­ you''re not gonna do it, then I''ll do it myself," Lawrend replied weakly.

    He then pointed his finger towards the window of the room.

    "+Shock Arc+!"

    A bright arc of golden divine lightning escaped his extended finger. It shattered the ss window and created a deafening shock wave inside the room.

    *Boom*!

    The mansion shook and Aezel was rmed.

    "No! Master! You''re so careless again!" Elena screamed in panic.

    She grabbed his hand and hurriedly poured her mana inside his body.

    ¡­

    At the moment Lawrend released everyst bit of mana inside his body, he felt a sense of peace and freedom. It was as if he was freed from the bounds of the world.

    That didn''tst long as he quickly remembered what he was about to do. He looked inside his body and guided the small trickle of golden lightning mana that was recovered by his body at that moment.

    But as Lawrend was doing that, he felt immensely weak. His soul lost its grip on his body, and he felt like he was about to have an out-of-body experience.

    ''This is bad!''

    Lawrend felt that he was gonna die. It was simr to the feeling he felt when that gun was pointed at his head. This wasn''t something he could just sleep on.

    Suddenly, warm golden-purple lightning mana flowed into his hand. It was the sunshine after the rain. Lawrend knew who it was just from the aura it was exuding.

    Lawrend epted it and guided it through a spiral all over his body. The mana established their pathway ording to what he designed.

    After a while, purer golden lightning mana entered his other hand. He knew that it was from Aezel. She was also assisting him.

    He didn''t know how long had passed. When he finished, he felt a different sensationpared to before. It was as if the whole world was gravitating towards him.

    The golden-purple lightning mana slowly changed color and fully turned golden after he was done. New mana was flowing inside his body from outside through his pores.

    He opened his eyes and saw Elena and Aezel staring at him with worried looks on their faces.

    "Master!" Elena called out to him happily.

    "Master!" Aezel grabbed his face and looked at him intently.

    "A-Aezel, what are you doing?" Lawrend asked her, flustered. Her grip felt painful to him.

    "Master, why are you always worrying us!? Don''t you know that we won''t know what to do if you died!? Sister Aleshia will get angry at us if you died! Your maid harem will vanish into thin smoke," Aezel said to him fiercely as droplets of tears slowly fell from her eyes.

    "I''m sorry¡­"

    Lawrend didn''t have any excuses. He was too careless this time. Even more so thanst time.

    He didn''t assess that draining all of his mana would mean death. He got too overconfident in himself.

    *p*!

    A p rang in the room. Elena stared at Aezel''s extended hand.

    Lawrend stared at her in shock.

    "I can''t lose you, Lawrend¡­ I want to show our child how great of a Father you will be. I don''t want to lose you¡­ Please, take care of yourself," Aezel said in a voice filled with emotion. Tears continuously fell from her eyes.

    "Aezel¡­"

    Lawrend was taken aback by her words. It pained him deep inside. He could understand where she wasing from.

    "Starting from now on, I will always stay by your side! I will stop you if you do something stupid again," Aezel dered with her chest puffed out.

    Her teary face made her words believable. Lawrend realized that she would really do what she said.

    "Y-You don''t have to do that, Aezel. I promise I''ll exercise caution from now on!" Lawrend replied to her with his hand on his chest.

    "Do you think I still trust those words?" Aezel replied coldly.

 Chapter 275 - New Mana Pathways

    "Hahahaha¡­ I guess not¡­"

    Lawrendughed it off and turned his head away awkwardly.

    "Master, it''s not that I don''t trust you. I just don''t trust that kind of wordsing from your mouth," Aezel added.

    "Okay. I understand." Lawrend nodded his head at her.

    "Master, how are you feeling?" Elena asked.

    "I feel¡­ great?" Lawrend replied with a confused tilt of his head.

    He was still not sure if it would really work. He wasn''t even sure if the mana pathway he decided on were the most efficient one.

    Basically, he just made his mana run on a spiral around the surface of his arm. Then after reaching his fingers, it would branch out before entering his bones and going back deep inside his body.

    It was simple, but Lawrend thought that it was more efficient than what pathway his mana originally took.

    "What were you even doing, Master? Why did you want to drain your mana?" Elena asked.

    Lawrend didn''t tell her why earlier before they did it.

    "I was trying to change my mana pathways, but I couldn''t do it with mana still inside my body. Therefore, I had to drain my mana so I could change it," Lawrend replied.

    "Huh? What''s the benefit, Master? Wouldn''t they be the most efficient pathway already since they''re what your mana took inside your body?" Elena asked him in confusion.

    "I''ll show you. The two of you follow me," Lawrend said as he stood up from the bed.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Aezel grabbed his hand and held it tightly.

    Lawrend turned his head to her and smiled before saying, "Take good care of me, Aezel."

    "Fufufufu. You do understand what ce you''re in right now," Aezel replied with a chuckle.

    "Oh, it''s already almost sunset. Let''s do it in the garden then," Lawrend said as he looked at the sky.

    He wanted to test his new magic capabilities in the Undrasil Monster Forest to stay away from prying eyes, but since he can''t, he could just do it here.

    Once they were at the garden, Lawrend sat on the ground cross-legged.

    Aezel and Elena looked at each other in confusion. They were both thinking inside their heads why he was sitting on the ground cross-legged when he was supposed to demonstrate something to them.

    Suddenly, a gust of wind appeared around them. The lightning mana in the surroundings was sucked inside his body through his pores. It generated a small vortex around him.

    "So many lightning mana!"

    Both Aezel and Elena eximed in amazement. Since both of them were lightning mages, they could both sense the abnormal amount of lightning mana that was being absorbed into his body.

    Inside Lawrend''s body, it was a huge party. He had already absorbed twice the amount of mana he could store before.

    It was still not enough to fill his body up. The new mana pathway was still eager to absorb more mana from the surroundings.

    The lightning mana in the surroundings was the purple kind. Due to some bizarre phenomenon, they were all transformed into golden lightning mana. It was as if the Divine Lightning was a sickness that quickly spread and converted the purple lightning mana.

    A few minutester, Lawrend stopped. His mana capacity was already way over what he could even imagine.

    It was 10 times more than before! That would mean that he was got more endurancepared to the average mage. He could now throw lightning spells wastefully and overwhelm his opponents.

    "Amazing!" Lawrend said as he opened his eyes.

    He looked at his hands and down at his body. It was a transformation so great that it felt like a dream to him.

    "Did you be an Arch Mage directly, Master!?" Elena eximed in disbelief.

    "No¡­ It doesn''t seem like it. My mana isn''t pure enough, but I think I''m back to High Mage," Lawrend replied.

    "Master, you''re a genius!" Aezel eximed happily.

    She was really right all along. The man she chose was talented and a genius at magic. She doesn''t have to worry about how their child will turn out.

    "I can''t believe it myself. I thought it would simply make casting spells easier. I didn''t expect it to boost my mana capacity and strength," Lawrend replied.

    He clenched his fist and felt the power that was coursing through his body. It was otherwordly and iparable to what he had before.

    "Master, that goes against all logic! Technically, you should only have a higher mana capacity if your mana is purer than before, but it''s not," Elena said in incredulity.

    "I think it''s because I created more space for my mana to travel to inside my body. In all essence, I increased the surface area where my mana couldtch onto. Thus, I can store more mana," Lawrend exined.

    "What about me, Master? Can I also do it??" Elena asked him excitedly.

    She could partially understand what he was saying. Since she''s a lightning slime, she believed that she could also do the same.

    "I don''t think it would work on you, Elena. You don''t have mana pathways, right? Besides, it would be unfair if you could even get stronger," Lawrend replied with a wry smile on his face.

    He could imagine how OP she would be if she was able to do what he did. She would be unstoppable. Nature wouldn''t allow such a thing to exist.

    "Fufufufu. That only leaves me, right, Master? I have mana pathways!" Aezel said smugly.

    Elena gritted her teeth in annoyance, seeing Aezel''s provocation.

    "No, Aezel. It''s too dangerous. You''re pregnant too. I won''t permit it," Lawrend replied solemnly.

    "Ah¡­"

    Aezel was disappointed. But of course, Elena giggled seeing her misfortune. This way, the two of them were equal.

    "Since I know its dangers firsthand, I won''t allow anyone to try it."

    "Okay~"

    "I understand, Master."

    Elena and Aezel replied.

    "I can finally fly now. I didn''t get the chance to try it before," Lawrend said with excitement.

    He stood up and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 276 - The Angry Aleshia

    Slowly, he became weightless until his feet slowly lifted away from the ground. He was using a great amount of mana inside his body to counteract the effects of gravity.

    "Woah!"

    The amount of mana inside his body was too great. Heunched up into the air and ascended high above the mansion.

    "Master!"

    "Master!"

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Aezel and Elena shouted in rm. They flew up into the air towards him.

    Lawrend''s situation right now was simr to someone lifting heavy metal weights, only to realize that it was fake and made of light wood. He exerted greater force than he should have.

    He controlled his flight and forcefully reversed it. The results were far from his expectations as he started descending rapidly this time. The rapid change of force made him feel dizzy.

    It was as if he rode a rollercoaster in his past life.

    Aezel reacted quickly and caught him.

    "Master, stop controlling your mana!" Aezel shouted.

    Lawrend realized he was caught and promptly stopped. He thenid in Aezel''s armsfortably.

    "You know, this isn''t bad at all," Lawrend said to her with a smirk on his face as he snuggled in her bosom.

    "Fufufu. Master is too strong that you can''t even control something as simple as flight?" Aezel replied with a smile on her face.

    "Well¡­ It''s my first time. Give me a break," Lawrend replied awkwardly.

    "Master did good! I believe Master can quickly learn how to fly properly!" Elena said behind him.

    "Fufufufu. Who will even doubt that?" Aezel replied.

    "I know right? Hehehe."

    "...Can you put me down already?" Lawrend said. He was worried that someone would see them because their strengths should be kept a secret from outsiders.

    Otherwise, it would be easy for their enemies to prepare against them. One must not forget that he still had the Bloodflower Assassin Organization after him.

    "Fufufufu. Master is embarrassed," Aezelughed as she slowly descended downwards.

    "I''m not," Lawrend denied calmly.

    "Master show us a cute face," Elena said, seeing his calm face.

    They finallynded on the ground. Lawrend felt relief atst. He ignored Elena and sat on the ground.

    That was so dizzying. He felt awful and nauseated.

    "Are you okay, Master? You look pale," Elena said to him in concern.

    "I''m nauseated," Lawrend replied as he stared at the grass.

    "Oh, does Master want me to make you feel good?" Elena asked with a cute tilt of her head.

    "I doubt that''s gonna work, Elena," Aezel replied.

    "Why not? Master would feel good," Elena replied with a cheeky smile on her face.

    "You just had my Divine Lightning, Elena. I won''t let you do it even if it would help me," Lawrend replied as he stood up.

    He had already recovered enough to walk.

    "Hehehe."

    The three of them went back into the mansion.

    "They should arrive soon," Aezel said as they sat on the bed inside their room.

    "Master, gently use a small amount of mana to lift yourself into the air," Elena said.

    Lawrend was sitting cross-legged in front of her. He floated several centimeters above the bed.

    "Okay," Lawrend replied.

    He did as she said and only used a small amount of mana. It didn''t have an effect so he slowly used more and more until he started moving upwards very slowly.

    "That''s it! I knew it! Master can easily learn this," Elena eximed happily.

    "Fufufu. Master, if you overshoot and fly towards the ceiling, you might break your neck. Be careful," Aezel reminded with a devious smile on her face.

    *Gulp*

    Lawrend heard her words, and it made him extra careful. It was as she had intended.

    He closed his eyes and focused. He then slowly descended on the bed.

    "Wow! Great, Master!" Elena eximed in excitement. She could see his potential that he would be able to fly masterfully in the future.

    "Thank you, Elena and Aezel. I think I can learn on my own now," Lawrend said to them.

    "Already? I want to teach you more, Master," Elena said in disappointment.

    *Knock knock knock*

    Suddenly, the door was knocked before opening. Everyone in the room turned their heads and looked towards it.

    "Elena, what are you doing here? We had to ask your instructor to know that you were already home," Aleshia said with a displeased look on her face.

    "Master called me home," Elena replied.

    "Really?" Aleshia squinted her eyes as she looked at her doubtfully.

    "It''s true. She helped me with something," Lawrend said.

    "Okay, Master. I understand. Did something happen?" Aleshia asked. He wouldn''t just call Elena home for nothing, would he?

    "..."

    Lawrend looked at her awkwardly. He then made eye contact with Elena and Aezel beside him.

    "Huh?" Aleshia tilted her head in confusion.

    "How should I say this¡­ Master almost died," Aezel said.

    "What!?" Aleshia shouted in shock.

    "Mm. Master was too crazy," Elena added with a nod of her head.

    "I¡­ It was my fault," Lawrend said.

    He already knew that she would scold him. It had always been the case.

    "Sister Aezel! What were you doing?" Aleshia asked her with a frown on her face.

    "I helped Master recover. Don''t me me, okay?" Aezel replied as she furrowed her eyebrows.

    "And you, Elena! What happened?" Aleshia turned her head to her.

    "It''s like this¡­"

    Thus, Elena exined what happened to her.

    "Thank you, Sister Aezel. You helped Master," Aleshia quickly said after she heard the full story. Gratitude was visible all over her face.

    "Of course. It''s my duty," Aezel replied.

    "And Master, we need to talk!" Aleshia said to him angrily.

    "Okay," Lawrend replied.

    He manned himself up and prepared for her scolding.

    "Huh?"

    He was surprised as she suddenly ran to him and embraced him.

    "Please stop being reckless¡­ I-I don''t know what to do if I lose you," Aleshia said with tears pouring out of her eyes.

    "I won''t next time. Aezel said that she would stay by my side to stop me from doing reckless things again," Lawrend replied. His hands ran down her back and rubbed it.

    "Mm.. I trust you, Master," Aleshia replied.

 Chapter 277 - She Must Be Knocked Up ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Thank you for trusting in me again, Aleshia," Lawrend replied with a smile on his face.

    It made him happy that she was so trustful of him. It was hard to imagine that they weren''t like this in the past.

    "Master, I''m still not pregnant. Can we do it?" Aleshia asked with a pleading look in her eyes.

    "..."

    Lawrend stared at her silently. He was thinking if he should do it with her.

    "Please?"

    That was the straw that broke the camel''s back. He would be a beta male to say no after seeing something like that.

    He flipped her onto the bed aggressively.

    "Ahh!" Aleshia screamed.

    Before she realized it, she was already under him. Her eyes widened as they both stared at each other.

    "Fufufufu. Does Master want privacy?" Aezel asked.

    "Sure. I''ll do the two of you tomorrow," Lawrend replied.

    "Okay~" Elena replied.

    Aezel nodded her head, and the two of them left the room.

    "Now that we''re alone¡­ I can impregnate your body," Lawrend said to her with a wide smirk on his face.

    "No! It should be me saying that," Aleshia said as she flipped him over.

    "Wha¡ª" Lawrend stared at her in disbelief.

    "Master, I will make you feel so good that you will behave," Aleshia said. Her hand was already rubbing his crotch.

    "So you''re gonna use your body to discipline me?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes. If that''s what it takes," Aleshia replied with a nod of her head.

    She pulled down his pants and revealed his huge erect cock. Her hand rubbed it and she lowered her head to lick it using her soft tongue.

    She extended her tongue under his cock and slowly swallowed it inside her mouth. Her wet and saliva-filled mouth wrapped around his cock.

    She sucked it and moved her head up and down. She continued doing that for several more minutes before she stopped.

    "Time for the main dish," Aleshia said.

    Her mouth was dripping with his precum and her saliva. Meanwhile, his cock was slimy wet, and vigorously stood straight.

    Aleshia hastily removed her clothes in front of him and disyed her perfect body to him. He caught a nce of her dripping slit.

    It was obvious to him that she was very eager to do this.

    "Master¡­" Aleshia whispered.

    Sheid on top of him and pressed her body against his.

    "What?" Lawrend asked.

    "The more reckless you act, the more my body craves for you. Please impregnate me already," Aleshia replied.

    "Sure," Lawrend replied with a smile.

    She sat up and pressed his cock under her slit and rubbed it.

    "Do you like this?" Aleshia asked.

    She was getting turned on the more she felt the contour and shape of his cock with her slit. She badly wanted to take it in and fill her insides with his precious cum.

    "Yes¡­ But you''re just teasing me," Lawrend replied.

    As a man, having your dick pressed against a pussy for such a long time without entering it is akin to torture. He wanted to pierce her already.

    "Ehehe. Was I?" Aleshia tilted her head yfully.

    "When did you learn this?" Lawrend asked in amazement. He never thought Aleshia would resort to such tactics.

    "I recently learned that this would make impregnation more sessful," Aleshia replied before she suddenly lifted her waist and sat back down.

    At that moment, his cock stood up and her sitting down made it enter inside her slit as his cock was already lubricated.

    "Ahhhh! I''m sorry. I can''t wait anymore, Master," Aleshia said blissfully.

    He reached all the way deep inside her and knocked on her baby door. As a result, she squirmed a little bit in pleasure.

    "Impatient to get pregnant?" Lawrend asked.

    "Ahh! Ahh! Yes. Mmm! It feels so good, Master," Aleshia replied in between her moans.

    Lawrend silentlyid on the bed and watched her do her best to please herself.

    "Ah! Ha! Ah! Ha!"

    Aleshia mmed her ass on his crotch repeatedly. It made squelching noises from all of their love juices.

    "Master, why aren''t you saying anything?" Aleshia asked after seeing him staring at her.

    "Ah¡­ Nothing. I''m just mesmerized by your beauty," Lawrend replied.

    Watching her B-cup boobs bounce up and down like jelly hypnotized him. Coupled with her cute and erotic moans. He enjoyed every bit of it.

    "Thank you. Kiss me, Master," Aleshia said as she lowered her upper body and used her hands to support herself above him.

    Lawrend raised his head and kissed her on the lips. She returned the favor and passionately kissed him.

    She held his head using her hands and pressed him against the bed.

    "Mashter¡­ Mashter¡­" Aleshia said in a mumbled voice.

    Her hips swung faster and more strongly. She used it to hit every pleasure spot she had inside her that sent mind-numbing pleasure to her brain.

    After a while, they stopped kissing.

    "Master, why won''t I get pregnant? Make me pregnant already!" Aleshia said before suddenly mming her waist against his crotch hardly.

    "Calm down, Aleshia! You''ll break my cock!" Lawrend shouted in rm.

    "Ah¡­ I''m sorry. I just¡­ feel lonely that everyone is already pregnant. Why am I the only one left?" Aleshia asked with a crazed look in her eyes.

    Seeing that made Lawrend realize something. She turned into a yandere! He must impregnate her or she will turn into another Humility!

    "Alright, alright! Rx! I''ll impregnate you this time!" Lawrend replied in a panic.

    "Yes, Master," Aleshia responded.

    "I''m cumming!" Lawrend shouted.

    He stopped holding back his semen and allowed himself to climax. He clenched his crotch and poured everyst bit of semen he had inside her.

    "Ahhhh! Master''s warm semen¡­ It''s filling me up!" Aleshia moaned in ecstasy.

    And so, the two of them did it a dozen more times. By the end of it, it was already morning the next day.

    Throughout that session, Lawrend took over several times while she did the same when he got tired. He did his best to impregnate her.. He believed that it''s impossible that she wasn''t pregnant already.

 Chapter 278 - A Bloody Aftermath ? ?

    The two of them fell asleep on the bed in exhaustion. There were small droplets of blood all over the bed. They did it so much that Aleshia bled.

    "Geez. Master and Sister Aleshia really went at it," Elena said as she, Aezel, Humility, Amene, and Grape entered the room.

    Aleshia and Lawrend were sleeping naked inside a nket together.

    The others came homest night to a vigorous moaning session inside. They expected them to finish soon after, so they waited. In the end, they never stopped so they slept in the other rooms.

    "I wonder what happenedst night?'' Amene said as she stared at the bloodied bed sheet.

    "Fufufu. I wonder. Anyways, let''s go. We might wake them up," Aezel replied.

    "Yes, we shouldn''t wake them up. They must be tired." Humility nodded her head.

    They then left the room. Deep inside their minds, they were all filled with curiosity as to what caused the two of them to do it so much.

    ¡­

    Afternoon swiftly came and Lawrend opened his eyes. His body was heavy and ached all over.

    They did it in so many positions that he might as well call himself a gymnast.

    He looked around the room and noticed the eye-catching bloodstains on the bedsheet. There were small droplets everywhere.

    "Huh!?"

    Lawrend pulled away Aleshia''s nket. He revealed a small circle of blood under her.

    "I didn''t even realize¡­ Was she holding it in?" Lawrend murmured to himself in shock.

    It wouldn''t have surprised him if she was a virgin. The problem was that she wasn''t. That could only mean that he became too aggressivest night. He couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.

    He lifted his hand and rubbed her forehead gently. She was very precious to him right now. He desired to take care of her and not let her suffer from being an orphan anymore.

    He spent a few more minutes admiring her beautiful body before he stood up. He took a shower and wore his clothes.

    When he came out, Aleshia was sitting on the bed staring at him with her hair all over the ce while the nket was wrapped around her.

    "Master, how many times did you shoot it inside me?" Aleshia asked.

    "I¡­ More than 10? I forgot," Lawrend replied.

    He was counting it, but he lost count along the way. It was natural as both their minds and body became focused on doing it.

    "Hmmm¡­ I guess I should be pregnant. Master, thank you for doing your bestst night!" Aleshia said before she prostrated to him.

    "W-What are you doing?" Lawrend asked her in a fluster.

    He had never seen someone prostate to him so respectfully as she was doing right now.

    "I know that you did it for me, Master. Besides, I enjoyed it," Aleshia said with a smile on her face.

    "You enjoyed it?" Lawrend asked. His gaze slowly turned towards the bloodied bed.

    "Mm. The pain only made it more pleasurable. Hereth told me that pain turns to pleasure when you''re turned on," Aleshia replied with a nod of her head.

    "I see¡­"

    Lawrend stared at her skeptically. The amount of blood on the bed was no joke. He can''t believe that she actually enjoyed it.

    "Master, help me take a bath. I-I feel weak on my legs," Aleshia said with an awkward smile on her face.

    Her words were contradictory to what she just said.

    "Really? How bad is it??" Lawrend ran to her and asked her worriedly.

    "It hurts, but you don''t have to worry Master. It''s not your fault," Aleshia replied calmly.

    "I''ll call the others!" Lawrend shouted.

    He ran for the doors and peeked outside.

    "Elena! Aezel!"

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Master, what is it?" Aezel asked.

    She was standing beside the door and waiting for him.

    "Help me," Lawrend said before he quickly entered the room.

    Aezel followed him inside and saw the sitting Aleshia.

    "Oh! Good morning, Sister Aleshia. How was it?" Aezel asked with a knowing smile on her face.

    "I enjoyed it very much, and Master filled me up," Aleshia replied.

    "That''s good. What were you shouting for, Master?" Aezel turned her head to Lawrend and asked in puzzlement.

    "Aleshia can''t walk."

    "What!?" Aleshia eximed in shock.

    "Master was too vigorous¡­" Aleshia said.

    "*Sigh* Let me see your hole," Aezel said.

    "Okay." Aleshia nodded her head and removed the nket to reveal her reddish and slightly wet slit.

    "Wow! It looks really red," Aezel eximed.

    She touched the slit and ran her fingers all over it.

    "Master, why didn''t you do this to me before?" Aezel asked before she looked at him.

    "... Why would I?" Lawrend replied.

    "I''d love it if you did this to me, Master!" Aezel answered.

    "..."

    "..."

    Aleshia and Lawrend stared at her weirdly. Her masochistic tendency was in full swing.

    "*Cough* I mean, you should stop having sex with Sister Aleshia for a while, Master. Let her heal," Aezel said awkwardly.

    "Yeah. That''s what I wanted to do. She might get infected too," Lawrend replied and nodded his head.

    "But¡­ Fufufufu. I want you to do me like this, Master," Aezel said and winked at him.

    "Next time," Lawrend replied and shrugged his shoulders. If she wanted it, why would he not do it?

    "Fufufufu. I''ll be waiting, Master," Aezel replied and smiled at him widely.

    "Okay. Sister Aleshia, you should wash up really well then properly dry yourher region. It would be easy to get infected if you don''t dry it," Aezel said to her.

    "I understand, Sister Aezel," Aleshia replied

    "Good. Do you want me to help you bath?"

    "No. I want Master to do it¡­" Aleshia replied with her red face.

    "Fufufufu! You''re so cute, Sister Aleshia! Master turned you cuter in one night!" Aezel shouted in excitement. Aleshia''s reaction was something she never expected her to ever do.

    "Alright. Let me carry you, Aleshia," Lawrend said as he lowered himself in front of her.

    "Okay."

    Aleshiaid on the bed in front of him. Lawrend pushed his arms under her shoulder and legs before he lifted her up

 Chapter 279 - A Happy Occasion

    "Ahh!"

    Aleshia screamed.

    "What? Did I hurt you anywhere??" Lawrend asked her with a face filled with worry.

    "N-No. Master was just too¡­ dashing¡­" Aleshia said.

    "Oh, of course. Come on. I''ll get you cleaned up," Lawrend replied calmly.

    "Geez. You didn''t even deny it, Master," Aleshia said as she pouted.

    "Hahahaha. I''m joking," Lawrend replied with augh.

    He carried her to the bathroom and gently ced her inside the bathtub.

    "Ahh¡­ The water is so warm¡­"

    Aleshia rxed and rested her head on the side.

    "Wet your body. I will wash your body with soap," Lawrend said.

    "W-Wash me!?" Aleshia eximed in shock.

    "Huh? Isn''t that why I''m here?" Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows in confusion.

    "I can do it myself, Master. I''m an assassin, remember?" Aleshia said with a flustered look on her face.

    "Don''t tell me you''re embarrassed at this point? We already did it so many times," Lawrend said to her in disbelief.

    Aleshia stayed silent and slowly sank into the water.

    "*Sigh* Alright. You can clean yourself," Lawrend said.

    He picked up the soap and loofa and ced them beside her.

    "Thank you, Master," Aleshia said as she watched him leave the room.

    "You''re wee," Lawrend replied before he left the room.

    ¡­

    "She didn''t let you bath her, Master?" Aezel asked Lawrend in shock.

    "Yes. I think she''s embarrassed," Lawrend replied.

    "Hehhh¡­ She''s like a maiden in love," Aezelmented.

    "Hahahaha. Maybe."

    The two of them sat on the bed and waited for almost half an hour.

    "Master! I''m done," Aleshia shouted from the inside.

    Lawrend stood up and walked towards the bathroom. He opened the door and saw her smiling at him.

    "Master, carry me again!" Aleshia said.

    "Of course," Lawrend replied.

    He walked towards her and lifted her out of the bathtub. Aleshia pressed her hands and body against him. She felt his warmth silently.

    "Are you okay, Aleshia?" Lawrend asked her, perplexed.

    "Master, I love you," Aleshia suddenly replied.

    "I love you too. What''s wrong?" Lawrend asked her in concern.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I''m happy. I think I should be pregnant," Aleshia replied.

    "How did you know?" Lawrend asked her in shock.

    "Sister Humility taught me her technique¡­ I confirmed it just now," Aleshia replied.

    "T-That''s great! Congrattions, Aleshia!" Lawrend eximed happily.

    At longst, her wish was finally granted. She doesn''t have to feel envious that the others were already pregnant.

    "Geez. Why are you congratting me, Master? It''s our baby!" Aleshia said as she looked at him like he was an idiot.

    "Yes, yes. I''m just happy for you," Lawrend replied.

    "Mm¡­ Thank you for granting me my reward," Aleshia said as she snuggled close to him again.

    "I''ll bring you to the bed now. It''s already chilly, right?" Lawrend said to her before he turned around and carried her out of the bathroom.

    "Ahh! That looks so erotic and cute, Master!" Aezel eximed on the bed.

    "Aleshia said she''s pregnant," Lawrend said to her.

    "Wha¡ª" Aezel widened her eyes and looked at Aleshia, who was happily smiling.

    "Good news, right?"

    "Congrattions, Sister Aleshia! You''re finally pregnant too! We''re all gonna be Master''s pregnant maids!" Aezel shouted in happiness. She was genuinely happy for her.

    "Mm! Master did a good jobst night, hehe."

    "Fufufufu. I''m sure he did. How did you even find out?" Aezel asked curiously.

    Aleshia exined the reason to her.

    "I''m d it worked out for you. You were starting to be so anxious about it," Aezel said.

    "Yes. I''m so happy," Aleshia replied.

    ¡­

    The three of them left the room. Aezel apanied them to the dining area for them to eat.

    Shortly after, the others started arriving. They quickly learned that Aleshia was already pregnant.

    E: "Congrattions, Big Sister! I''m gonna be an aunt soon."

    Humility: "I see that my technique worked. Congrattions, Sister Aleshia."

    Amene: "Congrats-nyaa, Sister Aleshia!"

    Grape: "Con-nyaa-ttions!"

    "Thank you, everyone and Master," Aleshia replied humbly.

    "Alright. I also have another announcement," Lawrend said.

    They turned their heads towards him in surprise. Lawrend looked at each of them before he opened his mouth and said," I''m a High Mage again."

    Humility: "Wo!"

    Grape: "Master is so unbelievable!"

    Amene: "Amazing!"

    Their eyes sparkled in awe and respect. It didn''t even take him a week to be a High Mage again. For them, that was something inconceivable.

    "As expected of Master, right!?" Elena shouted in tion.

    She was very proud of her Master. Especially since she helped him do it.

    "Yes, but Master still hurt himself because of it," Aleshia said.

    The excited mood suddenly dampened. Everyone''s eyes were now focused on her. She exined to them the dangerous thing that Lawrend had to do.

    "Wahh! Young Master is stupid!" E shouted in rm.

    Lawrend was taken aback by her response and didn''t know what to say.

    "My Master told me that losing all of your mana is akin to asking for death. I''m d that Master is still fine," E said.

    "I won''t do it again. I promise," Lawrend replied with a warm smile on his face.

    "Fufufufu. You''re saying that because I will stop you," Aezel said with a faint smile on her face.

    "... Don''t underestimate me, Aezel," Lawrend replied solemnly.

    "Hmmm¡­ Show me, Master. Behave and show us that you won''t do it again," Aezel replied as she looked at him calmly.

    Lawrend tried several more words to reassure her, but Aezel shook her head. She more than learned to trust his words. She had to see him do it first.

    "Fine. Suit yourself. I won''t be able to stop you anyway," Lawrend replied as he gave up.

    Thus, it was officially decided that Aezel would apany him at all times. Amene and Grape would overtake her cleaning responsibility.

    ¡­

    It was a bright morning and the rustling of the surrounding forests filled their ears, and little bugs were flying everywhere.

    "Master, what are we doing here?" Aezel asked.

    She was with Amene and Lawrend as they stood outside the Undrasil Monster Forest.

    "I have a promise to fulfill," Lawrend answered.

    "A promise?"

    "You will see.. Follow me," Lawrend said.

 Chapter 280 - Fear For The White Roc

    They headed inside the Undrasil Monster Forest.

    Lawrend was much moreid back than before. After all, he''s a High Mage. He can fly away and if that''s not enough, Aezel was there. And if that also wasn''t enough, he still had Clova Whitebird.

    He was very confident that this trip would be veryid backpared to before.

    Actually, Aleshia wanted toe. If it weren''t for her current condition, she would havee no matter what. It was only with Aezel and Amene escorting Lawrend was she satisfied.

    "Master, how far is it?" Amene asked.

    She was holding onto her bow very tightly. Her demihuman instincts were sounding an rm inside her head. This was a forest filled with abundant danger.

    "I¡­ am not sure. Let me check." Lawrend closed his eyes and looked inside his body.

    ''Eleanor, can you feel it? How far is it?'' Lawrend asked.

    ''It''s at the other side of the forest, Master,'' Eleanor replied.

    ''What? That far? I guess I can only call her,'' Lawrend eximed in shock.

    He opened his eyes and a flute appeared in his hand. Aezel and Amene stared at it in confusion.

    Lawrend started ying it randomly. Clova Whitebird never told him what tune to y. Besides, he had no idea how to y it.

    Lawrend waited patiently for a few seconds before a giant roc flew over from afar.

    "I-Is that the guardian of the Undrasil Monster Forest that you were talking about, Master?" Aezel asked him in amazement.

    "She is," Lawrend replied.

    "Nyaaa! It''s so big and scary!" Amene said in fear as she slowly backed away.

    Clova Whitebirdnded in front of Lawrend. She made arge thud and stared down at him.

    "That was an awful tune, Master. I almost considered not going," Clova said.

    "Ahahaha¡­ It can''t be that bad, right?" Lawrendughed dryly.

    "It is that bad," Clova replied.

    "Anyways, can you take me to the other edge of this forest?" Lawrend asked.

    "Other edge? What is your business there?" Clova Whitebird squinted her eyes as she stared at him.

    "I want to find something," Lawrend replied.

    "Alright. As long as you don''t do anything malicious to the forest. I permit it," Clova Whitebird replied.

    "Thank you," Lawrend replied in gratitude.

    "So, where is it?" Clova Whitebird asked.

    "Uhh¡­"

    Lawrend closed his eyes quickly and asked Eleanor.

    ''It''s at the East, Master,'' Eleanor replied.

    "...East!" Lawrend opened his eyes and answered.

    "Hm. Okay. Ride my back," Clova Whitebird replied.

    "Aezel, Amene, let''s go!" Lawrend turned to them and beckoned.

    "But Master, that''s a scary-looking bird!" Amene said in fear.

    As a demihuman cat, she was very fearful of this huge bird in front of them. If she could, she would have already ran far away.

    "Don''t worry. She works for me now. She won''t hurt you, right?" Lawrend turned to the white roc in front of him.

    "I don''t hurt weaklings," Clova Whitebird replied as she eyed Amene.

    "Ahnya!" Amene felt an illusory arrow hit her heart.

    She was weak but the way she said it made it 1000 times worse than it should have. Her cat heart was distressed.

    "... Let''s go ride her," Lawrend said to them.

    He was the first one as he rode her back. Aezel inspected the white roc before climbing up its back. Amene was the only one left on the ground.

    "Amene,e up. It''s safe," Lawrend said to her in reassurance.

    "Nyaaa¡­ What if I fell, Master? This bird will surely kill me!" Amene replied fearfully.

    "Come on. You weren''t that scared when you rode the Fire Wyvern," Lawrend replied in slight annoyance.

    Amene gritted her teeth before deciding to swallow her fear and jumping on the white roc''s side. She climbed the thick and fluffy feathers. She then sat behind Lawrend.

    "Hold me tightly, Amene. You might fall," Lawrend said.

    Amene wrapped her arms around his stomach and pressed her body against him. She was shivering in fear. It seemed like there was an instinctive fear inside her for Clova Whitebird.

    "Master, hold me tightly," Amene said.

    "Yes," Lawrend replied.

    He grabbed her hands and held onto her. He made her wrap around him much more tightly.

    "Ready?" Clova Whitebird asked.

    "Yes," Lawrend responded.

    *Fwoosh fwoosh*

    The thick gusts of wind generated by her wings slowly built thrust and lifted them off the ground. Amene embraced his stomach even tighter in fear of falling to the ground and dying.

    Clova Whitebird started flying eastward and the wind-generated was cold and slightly ufortable.

    "Rx, Amene. I can''t breathe¡­" Lawrend said to her.

    "O-Okay¡­" Amene was forced to slowly loosen her grip. As a result, her body started shaking in fear.

    "Amene, are you okay? Hold onto the feathers tightly instead. It should be more connected, and you would be even safer," Lawrend said to her in advice.

    "Yes, Master," Amene responded.

    She let go of Lawrend''s stomach before tightly gripping the feathers surrounding them.

    "Nyaaaa! This is scary!" Amene shouted with her eyes closed.

    Lawrend made eye contact with Aezel in front of him and the two of them smiled. Amene''s reaction was quite funny.

    They continued heading farther and farther away from the Undrasil Monster Forest in the blink of an eye.

    ¡­

    The sun was already at high noon when they arrived at their destination.

    "This is the most eastern part of the Undrasil Monster Forest. Suit yourself," Clova Whitebird said as shended on the ground.

    Lawrend looked around and scanned the area.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "It''s empty," Lawrend muttered.

    He closed his eyes andmunicated with Eleanor.

    ''Where is it?'' he asked.

    ''It''s to your left, Master. At the rock,'' Eleanor replied.

    ''A rock?''

    Lawrend opened his eyes in confusion and looked at where she guided him to.

    There was a sword-like stone protruding from the ground. Lawrend couldn''t believe what he was seeing. Such a perfect and sword-looking natural rock.

    ''What''s this? Are you talking about this sharp rock?'' Lawrend asked again with his eyes closed.

    ''That''s not just a rock, Master. That''s the¡­''

 Chapter 281 - Another World Of Its Own

    ''... That''s the tip of the temple''s top. In other words, that''s the spire,'' Eleanor replied.

    ''Don''t tell me it''s buried deep underground..?''

    ''You''re correct.''

    Lawrend opened his eyes and facepalmed himself.

    "What''s wrong, Master?" Amene asked him in worry.

    "The ce I want to go is directly below us. I don''t think it will be easy to dig it up," Lawrend replied.

    "What is that ce, Master? You still hadn''t told us," Amene asked curiously.

    "It''s a temple. I want to find something inside it," Lawrend replied.

    "Another temple? How did you know about this ce?" Clova Whitebird asked him with squinted eyes.

    "I read about it in a book."

    "A book? Was it from that ancient temple before?" Clova Whitebird asked. Herrge beak opened and closed.

    "Yes." Lawrend nodded his head even though that wasn''t the truth.

    What could he do? Reveal that he had Eleanor? That won''t do. He could only lie in the meantime.

    "Do you have any idea how to dig this up?" Clova asked.

    "Can you dig it for me?" Lawrend asked her in return.

    "No. I refuse. I''m a Guardian Beast. Even if I agreed to serve you, I won''t lower myself," Clova replied with a sharp gaze.

    Lawrend could feel the great sense of pride she had. She''s a Guardian Beast that tops all other monsters.

    "Alright. I won''t force you," Lawrend replied.

    He closed his eyes once again andmunicated with Eleanor.

    ''Eleanor, do you have any idea how to dig this up?''

    ''Master, just use the ring. It should be able to teleport you inside. But that would only be you,'' Eleanor replied.

    ''Isn''t there any other way?'' Lawrend asked.

    He almost died thest time he explored an ancient temple alone. He can''t do the same again. Otherwise, his maids would worry about him.

    ''I can attempt to go down, but I''m not confident,'' Eleanor replied.

    ''There''s no other way, huh¡­''

    Lawrend was out of options. He could either hope for the best by sending Eleanor, or he could do it himself.

    ''What do you choose?'' Eleanor asked.

    ''I¡­ What would happen if you failed?''

    ''I would be forced to return to the ring, and I would lose some soul power.''

    ''Is it hard to recover lost soul power?''

    ''Very. I''d rather not lose some at my state,'' Eleanor replied.

    ''Okay. I''ll go alone. If only we had someone who could help us dig a way,'' Lawrend replied solemnly.

    He had already decided. Since he''s in a soul contract with Eleanor, he had to do his best to help her recover herst soul shard.

    Lawrend opened his eyes and saw arge pair of eyes staring at him curiously.

    "Ahh!" Lawrend shouted in shock.

    "Master, what were you thinking?" Amene asked.

    "I was thinking of a way to enter the temple," Lawrend replied.

    "Oh! As expected of Master," Amene eximed in amazement.

    Her Master was always so enigmatic and mysterious to her. She would always be left in awe at what he could do. Now, he was saying that he was thinking of a way by closing his eyes.

    ''What an interesting and amazing idea'' Amene thought.

    "Master, I think I found an entrance," Aezel''s voice sounded from afar.

    "Huh!?"

    He thought there was no other way.

    He and Amene ran towards her voice and found her standing in front of a dead tree trunk. It was veryrge and thick as this was still in the Undrasil Monster Forest.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Master, this trunk is hollow and it extends downwards. I think we can go below using it," Aezel said.

    "How did you even find that out?" Lawrend asked her in disbelief.

    "I had to make sure the surroundings were safe so I looked around and stumbled on this dead tree. I knocked on it, and I heard it reverberate deep into the ground." Aezel replied.

    "Wha¡­"

    Lawrend was speechless. It was a fortunate coincidence. This way, he doesn''t have to go alone. He can go with the two of them.

    "I will be waiting here," Clova said before she sat on the ground.

    "Okay." Lawrend nodded his head.

    "Master, stand back. I''m going to open this trunk," Aezel said.

    Lawrend and Amene walked backward. Aezel stood in front of it and pointed her finger.

    *Boom*!

    A thick arc of golden lightning escaped from her hand and connected to the trunk, instantly shattering it. As a result, wood chips and splinters flew everywhere.

    They walked towards it and looked inside to the bottom. It was like a bottomless abyss even with the sun rays entering inside.

    "Master!" Amene shouted inside.

    "-Master, ter, ter, ter, er, er, r, r¡­"

    "It''s quite deep. How did this even form?" Lawrend asked out loud in amazement.

    "The Human World is interesting, Master. Let''s go fly down," Aezel said.

    "Alright," Lawrend replied.

    And so, they flew downwards while Aezel carried Amene. It quickly became dark and eerily silent the deeper they went.

    Lawrend flicked his finger and a small lightning ball appeared. It lit up their surroundings.

    After flying for 10 seconds, they arrived at the very bottom of the trunk. It was damp and moldy everywhere.

    "Disgusting," Aezelmented.

    "Let me break it this time," Lawrend said.

    He pointed his palm towards the trunk and a bolt of golden lightning shot out of his palm. It instantly shattered the fragile trunk and revealed a deep underground cave.

    The thick branches of the trees around them supported the ceiling as if it was done on purpose.

    "What the hell," Lawrend muttered in shock and disbelief.

    It was like a world of its own. It was very dark but there were some asional light sources from glowing mushrooms.

    What''s particrly eye-catching was the huge old temple in front of them. It was covered with glowing mushrooms and its shape was very visible from the glow.

    "It''s beautiful¡­" Amene murmured as she looked around them.

    The mushrooms glowed a soft blue light and made the ce look calming.

    "Let''s go," Lawrend said.

    "Master, just what''s the secret of the Human World?" Aezel asked as they walked towards the temple.

 Chapter 282 - Not A Ghost Maid Yet ?

    "That''s what I want to ask. How did this cave even form? Is this also under every part of the forest?"

    "Master, this is a hid¡ª" Eleanor spoke out loud.

    "Shhh! What are you doing talking out loud?!" Lawrend interrupted her.

    "But Master, it''s time they know about us. After all, we''re about to be whole again. At that time, I would take on a semi-corporeal form!" Eleanor said in a despondent voice.

    "W-Who is that, Master!?" Amene''s tail stood straight behind her as she took a fighting stance.

    "Master, who was that?" Aezel asked. She opened her hand and readied herself to defend him.

    "*Sigh* Whatever. She''s Eleanor. A ghost I found," Lawrend replied.

    Now that he thought about it, she was right. There woulde a time when he would need to introduce them to his maids. It was better to do it now thanter to lessen their confusion.

    "Eleanor?" Amene rxed her tense nerves and tilted her head.

    "Daisy, introduce yourself too," Lawrend said as he pulled her soul shard out of his pocket.

    "Hello, everyone. I''m Daisy. Lawrend found me and Eleanor is my soul shard," Daisy said out loud. Her crystal brightened and darkened as she spoke.

    "W-What is that, Master? Daisy? Eleanor?" Aezel stared at the speaking crystal on his hand in trepidation.

    "You don''t have to worry. They are friendly. Show yourself, Eleanor," Lawrend replied as he reassured her.

    "Tada~! I''m a ghost that pledged myself to be Master''s maid!"

    Eleanor appeared in front of them. She was wearing white silk clothes around her body. Her chestnut-colored hair and her white slender body were semi-transparent.

    "A real ghost!" Amene screamed in horror.

    She ran and hid behind Aezel. Her ears and tails were both standing straight in fear.

    "M-Master¡­ Since when did you get a ghost maid?" Aezel asked him with a wry smile on her face.

    Even she was feeling uneasy seeing a ghost as she had never seen one before.

    "It happened¡­" Lawrend replied and scratched his head awkwardly.

    "As expected of Master¡­" Amene said with her eyes shining.

    Her respect for him increased. He really was capable of doing anything. Even a ghost surrendered herself to him.

    "Also, I already did it with Master!" Eleanor proimed with a wide smirk on her face.

    "Wha-!"

    "Nyaa!?"

    Both Aezel and Amene stared at her in stupefaction. That would never cross their mind if she never told it to them.

    Lawrend facepalmed himself. He felt embarrassed as it wasn''t normal to have intercourse with a ghost.

    "Hehehehe. Jealous?" Eleanor asked mischievously.

    Her evil part was fueling her desire to tease the two of them.

    "No¡­ I''m amazed at Master," Aezel replied.

    "Nyaa!" Amene nodded her head in agreement.

    "What? You''re not jealous that a ghost did it with your Master?" Eleanor asked them in disbelief.

    "Fufufu. Why would we be? We share Master. Since you''re his maid, we should call you Sister now," Aezel replied calmly.

    "What¡­" Eleanor opened her mouth wide as she stared at them.

    "Enough, Eleanor. You''re embarrassing me," Daisy said.

    "Can you also show yourself, Daisy?" Lawrend asked her.

    "I can''t, Lawrend. I would rather show myself than that Eleanor if I could!" Daisy replied.

    "No need to be embarrassed. Once we merge, let''s all be Master''s maid!" Eleanor said to her.

    "No! You''re shameless! You''re my soul shard yet you''re so lustful," Daisy replied in an angry voice.

    "Isn''t that what I''m? Your evil, lust, memory, and intelligence soul shard? Although I don''t have all our memories yet, I''m not wrong, am I, heart and love soul shard?" Eleanor replied sarcastically.

    "Hmph!" Daisy harrumphed before she went silent.

    "Wait. That''s the first time I heard about that. She''s the heart and love soul shard?" Lawrend asked in surprise.

    "Yes. Daisy contains my feelings," Eleanor replied.

    "Hmm¡­ So you really don''t love me, huh? You just want to pleasure yourself," Lawrend replied with a knowing look on his face.

    "I¡­ I¡­"

    Eleanor looked around in panic and touched her fingers together.

    "You will not be my maid. Since Daisy is your feelings, she decides whether she loves me or not. As long as she doesn''t love me, I won''t agree, okay?" Lawrend said to her solemnly.

    "Master¡­" Eleanor stared at him at a loss for words.

    "You cane back to the ring now," Lawrend said.

    "Okay," Eleanor replied in a t tone of voice.

    She turned into smoke and entered the ring from the temple on his finger.

    "So she''s not actually your maid, Master?" Amene asked as she blinked her eyes, still disbelieving that she saw a ghost.

    "Yes. Rather, we had an agreement that we can do it with each other," Lawrend replied.

    "Fufufufu. Master''s vigor even attracted a ghost," Aezel said as she looked at him teasingly.

    "Not really. She just wanted to pleasure herself, and I happened to be there," Lawrend replied.

    "Fufufu. You can stop being humble, Master," Aezel replied with a sly smile on her face.

    "Anyway, Eleanor, you can continue what you were saying earlier," Lawrend said, and he ignored Aezel.

    "This is a hideout located at a crater in the forest. The trees are used to cover it and I''m guessing that the top got covered by dirt as time passed," Eleanor said.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I see. That makes sense. It would be amazing if it really covered the whole Undrasil Monster Forest," Lawrend replied and nodded his head in understanding.

    "That''s impossible," Eleanor replied.

    "Okay. Thank you for telling me that. Let''s go inside the temple," Lawrend said.

    The three of them continued walking and they shortly arrived in front of the ancient temple. It was dark-colored and covered with various other mushrooms and not just the glowing ones.

    Up close, the ancient temple was small in sizepared to its height. It was as big as onerge box with a conical spire at its top. The entrance was fully open, and there was no podium in the center which was true in the previous one.

    "Master, let me enter first," Aezel said and walked in front of them.

 Chapter 283 - The Cost Of Life Dilemma

    "Alright. Be careful," Lawrend replied.

    He and Amene stopped in their tracks and watched her enter.

    Aezel looked around the moment she entered. It was spacious inside the temple. There was nothing besides a crystal floating in the center at the top.

    "Master, I think it''s safe," Aezel said.

    "Okay. Let''s enter, Amene," Lawrend replied.

    He and Amene walked side-by-side as they entered inside. He immediately noticed the floating white crystal at the center. It was so white that it was almost blinding to look at.

    "Is that the soul shard?" Lawrend asked.

    "Lawrend, that''s my soul shard!" Daisy shouted.

    "There''s no doubt!" Eleanor said in agreement.

    "Huh. It looks like I can easily take it, but I doubt that it''s that easy," Lawrend muttered as he stared at it.

    "What do you mean, Master?" Aezel asked in curiosity.

    "Before I acquired Eleanor or Daisy, there was always a catch," Lawrend replied.

    Suddenly, as he said that, the white crystal flickered.

    "Oh, a human, a demihuman, and a¡­ fallen angel? Wee. I have been alone in this ce forever," a calming heavenly female voice sounded.

    "Hello, my name is Lawrend. This is Aezel, and this is Amene," Lawrend said to introduce themselves.

    "There is a puzzle written on the floor below me. Read it and tell me your answer," the voice said calmly.

    "A puzzle? Sure." Lawrend nodded his head and walked under her. He was pretty confident in himself right now. He got Eleanor to help him, after all.

    He crouched and looked at the various symbols on the floor. They were unfamiliar to him.

    "I can''t rea¡ª"

    Just as Lawrend was about to say, he was interrupted by Eleanor.

    "There is a king on death row. To relieve him from death, you could kill 100 people. Would you do it?"

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Lawrend turned to the soul shard and asked, "Why is he on death row?"

    "He was conquered by a race of divine beings," she answered.

    "What is a divine being?" Lawrend asked again.

    "..."

    She stayed silent.

    "Then who are the 100 people?"

    "His friends, family, and the most innocent and pure people in his kingdom¡ª children," she replied.

    "Okay. I have an answer now," Lawrend said.

    "What is your answer?"

    "Lawrend, don''t answer yet. Tell me," Daisy said to him hastily.

    He closed his eyes andmunicated with her inside his body.

    ''I would kill the king.''

    ''Wrong. Your answer is wrong, Lawrend. I can feel it,'' Daisy replied.

    ''How is it wrong? 100 innocent lives are better than one,'' Lawrend argued.

    ''I don''t know, but you''re definitely wrong! Think of something else,'' Daisy insisted.

    ''She''s the kindness soul shard, most likely,'' Eleanor said.

    ''A whole soul shard for kindness?'' Lawrend asked in surprise.

    ''Yes. I''m not too sure, but I have vagued memories inside me that I was very kind back then,'' Eleanor replied.

    ''Kind enough that I was betrayed by my fianc¨¦!'' Daisy continued with a voice filled with anger.

    ''So¡­ should I kill the 100 people?'' Lawrend asked in confusion.

    ''That won''t work, Master. Simr to Daisy, I can feel that your answer is wrong. It''s something I can''t describe,'' Eleanor replied.

    ''Then what''s the answer? The two of you are making me confused!''

    ''We don''t know, Lawrend. Think, just think. Tell us your answer and we''ll judge if it''s correct,'' Daisy said.

    With that, Lawrend opened his eyes, frustrated. If both answers were wrong, then there shouldn''t be any possible answer.

    "What is your final answer?" the soul shard asked in her calming voice.

    "Give me time. I''m still not certain," Lawrend replied.

    "Master, shouldn''t it be easy? Just kill the king," Amene said.

    "It shouldn''t be that easy, Amene."

    He trusted Eleanor and Daisy. After all, the two of them were the ones who would benefit if he answered it correctly.

    "Fufufufu. Let him think on his own, Sister Amene. Master has his own ns," Aezel said.

    "Then what is the answer-nyaa?" Amene asked with a confused look on her cute face.

    "I''m not sure yet. Let me think for a while," Lawrend replied.

    He sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes.

    Kindness. The word kindness means acting generous,passionate, and helpful to others. How would that be connected to saving a king or 100 innocent people?

    Those were the things filling Lawrend''s mind right now.

    ''If I can''t choose either, then I''ll choose none,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    ''...''

    ''Is that wrong?'' Lawrend asked after realizing that they were silent.

    ''I''m not sensing anything, Lawrend,'' Daisy said.

    ''Me too,'' Eleanor added.

    ''If the two of you don''t think it''s wrong, then it should be the correct answer, right?'' Lawrend asked.

    ''No clue,'' Eleanor replied.

    Lawrend could only open his eyes and look at the soul shard.

    "What will happen if my answer is wrong?" Lawrend asked.

    "You will all be kicked out of the temple. A powerful Earth Mage barrier would be stopping you from entering again," she replied.

    "So that means that this is my only chance to acquire you?" Lawrend asked.

    "...Yes."

    She was silent for a while before she was able to reply.

    Suddenly, the white crystal rotated.

    "Please¡­ Help me¡­ The magic array won''t let me leave," a weak and frail sounding female voice said.

    It was simr to the earlier one, but it was filled with emotion.

    "That''s the true her, Lawrend! So that''s why she felt cold and collected," Daisy said.

    The white crystal rotated again.

    "So what is your answer?" the soul shard asked in the previous soothing and calm voice.

    "Master, you can do this!" Aezel said in support.

    "You''re the best, Master!" Amene said simrly in support.

    Lawrend turned his head to the two of them and stared at their faces. He looked away and closed his eyes.

    ''I think I know the answer,'' Lawrend said in thought.

    ''I also believe in you, Lawrend. Even if you fail, I won''t mind,'' Daisy said.

    ''Me too. That would only mean me spending time with you,'' Eleanor said.

    ''Thank you, but I don''t n on failing,'' he said in reply.

    He opened his eyes and stared at the soul shard before saying, "My answer is¡­"

 Chapter 284 - The Result ? ?

    "My answer is neither. Instead, the king should resist together with the hundred people as they are conquered by a divine race. They are bound to be discriminated against, and could you really trust their words?"

    "..."

    The area became silent. No one talked as they waited for the response of the soul shard.

    "W-Who are you?" the voice asked in disbelief.

    "Lawrend. Lawrend Horiel," Lawrend replied.

    Suddenly, the soul shard brightened and blinded them like the sun. Lawrend looked away and when he opened his eyes, the surroundings were white and hazy.

    "Thank you, Lawrend Horiel, for saving me."

    Another Daisy stood in front of him. She gave a calm and kind vibe around her. It was different from what he felt from Daisy and Eleanor.

    She extended her arms and wrapped them around him. Contrary to what he expected, she was warm. He felt a sense of satisfaction as she embraced him.

    The real Daisy appeared beside her and stood there with furrowed eyebrows as she watched them.

    "Finally. We are all gathered together again," the ''Daisy'' said to her.

    "Mm. Let''s merge. We still have someone to hunt," Daisy said.

    "To be honest, I already forgave him. It can''t be helped. Power corrupted him," ''Daisy'' said.

    "I disagree! You''re being too kind here!" Daisy responded angrily.

    "Let''s merge and see who''s decision will win, okay?" ''Daisy'' calmly said.

    "Okay¡­"

    "Wait, does that mean that my answer was correct?" Lawrend stopped them just as they were about to merge.

    "You are correct. Your answer was the most correct answer. You impressed me and also¡­ saved me." She smiled at him.

    She grabbed Daisy''s hands and they turned into fine mists that slowly merged together.

    "I was correct and it''s the most correct answer..?" Lawrend muttered in disbelief.

    "You did great. If¡­ I still didn''t love you after we all merged together, can we do it once in a while?" Eleanor asked Lawrend shyly.

    "Alright." Lawrend nodded his head in agreement.

    "Thank you!" Eleanor said before she walked towards the cloud of fine mists and joined them.

    "Goodbye¡­" Lawrend replied.

    They acted individually and that was a part of who they were. Once they were merged, he can''t say if she would be the same.

    "Master, are they merging?" Amene asked.

    "Mm. Let''s wait," Lawrend replied.

    The three of them watched as different colored lights appeared inside the mist cloud. After an hour, the mist cloud stopped changing colors and slowly settled down.

    "I think they''re done," Lawrend said.

    The mist cloud merged together before forming a naked woman. She had the exact same features as Daisy.

    She stood there with her hands extended.

    "Lawrend¡­"

    The naked woman opened her eyes and stared at him. Those eyes were filled with clouds of emotions.

    "What should I call you?" Lawrend asked.

    "Name¡­ name me again, Lawrend," she replied.

    "Okay."

    Lawrend stared at her and examined her body intently. She still hadn''t realized that she was in her birthday suit.

    "Healthy and Strong¡­" Lawrend muttered as he stared at her chest shamelessly.

    "W-What is Master doing?" Amene asked with a wry smile on her face.

    "Fufufufu. Of course, he''s judging if she should be his maid too," Aezel answered.

    Her body was healthy and she was strong. She also reminds him a lot of Daisy, who was her love soul shard.

    "How about¡­ Valentina?" Lawrend said.

    "Valentina¡­ It sounds really cute. Thank you," Valentina replied gratefully.

    "Just like your nipples. They look cute," Lawrend replied with a wide smirk on his face.

    "N-Nipples?"

    Valentina lowered her head instinctively. Only then did she see what Lawrend had been examining all this time.

    "AHHHH! I''m naked!" Valentina shouted.

    She covered her precious body parts with her hand and arms.

    "I''ve already seen them before anyways," Lawrend replied with a shrug of his shoulders.

    "That''s different! You''re annoying! Though¡­ I don''t actually mind¡­" Valentina whispered shyly.

    "...What?"

    Lawrend stared at her with wide eyes. Her response to him was unexpected.

    "Mm¡­" Valentina shyly nodded her head at him.

    "Y-You¡­"

    Lawrend opened and closed his mouth at a loss for words.

    "As a reward for collecting all of my soul shards, how about we¡­ do it?" Valentina asked with a shy smile on her face.

    "*Cough* That''s a reward? I thought we can do it anytime?" Lawrend asked with a smirk stered on his face.

    "T-That''s¡­ Okay. Let''s do it, and I''ll teach you magic as your reward," Valentina replied. She steeled herself to do it with him in herplete form.

    "That''s more like it. You''re still a soul, right?"

    "Yes. My soul is powerful so it can take on a corporeal form," Valentina replied with a nod of her head.

    "That''s convenient. How powerful are you?" Lawrend asked.

    "Hmmm¡­ About as strong as that bird above," Valentina replied.

    "A Grand Mage!?" Lawrend eximed in amazement.

    She was once a Heaven Mage. It was significantly lower than her strength at her peak, but that was more than enough for Lawrend right now.

    He needed all the help he could. If the king ever decides to retake the throne, he could ask for her help.

    "What is your element?" Lawrend asked.

    "I''m a nt-element user. I could also swing the sword," Valentina replied.

    "Wow!"

    Lawrend felt so lucky right now. She wasn''t just beautiful, she wasn''t just gonna teach him magic, but she''s also powerful and a swordswoman!

    "Thank you for saving me again! I''ll surely repay my gratitude to you and¡­" Valentina trailed off from her words and nced at him repeatedly.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "And what?"

    "Nothing!" Valentina replied and shook her head vigorously.

    "Also, can I touch it?" Lawrend asked as he pointed at her chest.

    Her chest was a perfect C-cup. Just the perfect size. Not too small and not too big.

    "W-What are you saying all of a sudden?" Valentina asked him with a red face and covered her breasts with her arms.

    "I want to feel how realistic it is," Lawrend answered honestly.

    Valentina bit her lips and looked away before slowly removing her arms from covering her breasts.

 Chapter 285 - This Ghost Is Even Lewder Than Before ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [AN: It''s ghost sex, but I''m sure you''ll enjoy it.]

    ''She''s not saying no!?'' Lawrend eximed to himself in disbelief.

    "You can squeeze them as much as you like, Lawrend," Valentina said with an embarrassed face.

    "Okay. If you say so," Lawrend replied.

    He stood in front of her and cupped her C-cup breasts. It was soft and squishy as if it was real boobs.

    "Ah¡­" Valentina released a light moan.

    Lawrend realized that he could go further. He went behind her and embraced her from behind. He then massaged her breasts using his hands from the back.

    "Ahh¡­ Lawrend¡­ Mm¡­"

    Valentina closed her eyes as she moaned. The pleasure was slowly building up inside her. She couldn''t help but rub her slit to feel even more pleasure.

    "Master, can we help?" Aezel asked.

    She was eager to try feeling up this ghost in front of them. She was both curious and turned on right now.

    "After I have my time with her," Lawrend replied.

    He would rather that he was enjoying her by himself at this time. As Valentina was starting to open herself to him as a person. It wasn''t just her pieces of personality.

    "I understand, Master," Aezel replied, and she bowed her head to him respectfully.

    Amene sniffed in Valentina''s direction.

    "Master, she''s ready," Amene said. She smelled the sweet smell of her ghost nectar.

    Hearing Amene''s words, Lawrend moved his hands down all the while rubbing it across her smooth skin.

    "Mmmm¡­"

    Valentina picked up his hand and guided it to her entrance. Lawrend knew at this point that she was willing to really do it.

    His hand reached her slit and lightly rubbed it.

    "Ah!" Valentina moaned.

    "Rx. Let''s loosen you up first," Lawrend whispered to her.

    She nodded her head shyly and calmed herself down by breathing slowly.

    Lawrend ran his middle finger across her slit and it was greeted with a thick and slimy liquid. Presumably, that''s her ghost nectar.

    He then slowly nudged at the entrance of her hole.

    "Ahh! Ha!"

    Valentina squirmed in his hands. Her breathing started to be more and more haggard.

    Lawrend finally inserted his finger. Her insides were warm and moist. It went deeper and deeper inside as she epted him.

    "Ahhh~ Lawrend, your touch is amazing," Valentina said.

    "Call me, Master," Lawrend replied in a whisper.

    "M-Master!?" Valentina eximed in panic.

    "Yes, that''s right. Call me that, Valentina," Lawrend whispered into her sensitive ear.

    She twitched, feeling his breath on her ear. As a result, she felt weak on her knees.

    "I-I wasn''t calling you Master¡­" Valentina replied in protest.

    However, theck of strength in her voice made her less convincing to him.

    "I''ll make it feel even better," Lawrend said in a dreamy voice.

    "Ahh¡­ No¡­ Ah... O-Okay¡­"

    It took a lot of internal struggle on Valentina''s part. s, her soul that hadn''t experienced pleasure in such a long time craved for it. She wanted to feel even better with his touch.

    "What are you gonna say?" Lawrend asked calmly as he slowly inserted in and out his finger inside her hole.

    "Master, please make me feel better," Valentina said in a voice so silent that only Lawrend heard it.

    "Your wish, I will grant," Lawrend replied.

    He pushed his middle finger as deep inside her warm and wet hole.

    "A-Ahh!"

    His slow touch was only making the desire inside her to burn even brighter. She wanted him to go even faster. To make her feel better.

    Once Lawrend was sure that he can''t go any deeper, he channeled the divine lightning inside his body and released a small shock inside her.

    "AHHHHHH!!"

    Valentina convulsed as she felt indescribable pleasure. It was as if a powerful drug washed over her whole body.

    Her insides wrapped around his finger and mped it tightly. It didn''t want to let it go.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­ What was that, Master?" Valentina asked as she panted heavily.

    "That''s my special technique," Lawrend replied.

    "Oh¡­"

    "Do you want to do it now? I''m also ready," Lawrend said.

    He pulled hisrge cock out of his pants. Its tip was slowly dripping a constant stream of precum.

    "Master''s thing¡­"

    Even though Valentina was just a ghost. She felt an illusory heart beat rapidly inside her.

    ''That thing is going inside me¡­'' she thought.

    "Can you float whileying on your back?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes," Valentina replied.

    She floated in the air and turned around to face him. Her dripping entrance was all for him to see.

    "Can you turn your stomach semi-transparent? I want to see it going inside," Lawrend said.

    She did as he said and her stomach went semi-transparent. He could basically see the full length of her vagina including her womb.

    Seeing that erotic view, he became even harder. He pointed his Excalibur at her entrance and lightly poked it.

    "Ahh¡­ Master, do it gently. This soul form of mine is new. In essence, it''s a virgin," Valentina said in a pleading voice.

    He heeded her words and slowly thrust into her. It was tight, and he could see his cock pushing her vagina wide open as he moved deeper and deeper.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Ahhhhh¡­! Amazing! It feels amazing!" Valentina said in excitement.

    Although her soul shard Eleanor had sex with Lawrend already, her other soul shards hadn''t. This is why it was still somewhat of a novel experience for her.

    "Ahh!"

    Lawrend hit her womb. He could clearly see it through her stomach.

    Valentina could almost imagine every bit of it inside her mind. Her vagina wrapped around it so tightly that she could feel every crevice.

    "You''re tearing me apart, Master," Valentina said.

    Her eyes were staring at him, full of desire. She wanted him to move and make her cum.

    "I''ll start moving faster now," Lawrend said.

    He then thrust in and out of her hole while she was in the air. The fact that he could see through her stomach only made it 100 times better.

    "Ahh! Ahh! Ahh! Ah! Hah! Ha! Mmm!"

    Valentina''s mind was shaken by his thrusts.. Each time he did it, she felt pleasure that she hadn''t truly felt in so long.

 Chapter 286 - Baptized With Seed ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [AN: Ghost sex but not weird.]

    Lawrend opened his palm and raised her upper body towards him. She was floating so it was easy.

    He then went and kissed her lips. As a response, she closed her eyes and extended her tongue before wrapping his with hers.

    "MmMmmMm¡­"

    Their passionate kiss brought waves of pleasure into her mind. It heightened the pleasure she was already feeling from his big cock.

    "Ah! Ngh! Kyaa! Don''t pinch my nipples!" Valentina shouted in protest as Lawrend suddenly pinched her nipples.

    Lawrend ignored her and thrust deep inside her while he pinched harder.

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    Valentina couldn''t take it, and she came. There wasn''t a squirt, but rather, her vagina squeezed his cock.

    "Arghhh¡­ Your insides feel so good," Lawrend said as he resisted the urge to cum.

    "Your cock feels even better, Master," Valentina replied.

    She wrapped her arms around his neck and stared at him lovingly.

    "Actually¡­ I love you, Master. My love soul shard was too shy to admit it," Valentina said.

    "Oh, really? Howe?" Lawrend asked her as he raised an eyebrow in surprise.

    It never urred to him that Daisy fell in love with him.

    "She¡ª or rather, I was charmed by you. Your body, your rtionship with your maids, and how you do it with them almost every day, was like a temptation to me. My body yearned for you. I even thought about what would it be like to have sex with you, but I was too embarrassed to say it¡­ Now that I''m whole again and that we did it already, I''m not embarrassed anymore," Valentina exined with a smile on her face.

    "That''s why¡­ Can I be your maid now?" Valentina asked.

    Lawrend could see a glimpse of Eleanor in those eyes. That''s why he believes that she was telling the truth.

    "A ghost maid? Not bad," Lawrend replied as a smile slowly formed on his face.

    "Then..?"

    "My answer is yes."

    "Ah! Y-You came?" Valentina lightly moaned as she felt something warm fill her up.

    "It''s your baptism. You''re now my maid." Lawrend smiled at her.

    "Thank you! I''ll serve you as long as you don''t throw me away, okay?"

    Valentina embraced him tightly. She was overjoyed right now. She was very hopeful of their future.

    "Why would I throw you away? There are so many things I could do with a ghost maid."

    Lawrend winked at her and smiled.

    "Yes! I won''t disappoint you," Valentina replied happily.

    "Alright. Let''s stop here. We still need to go home," Lawrend said to her.

    "Aww¡­"

    Valentina frowned in disappointment and floated away. Her hole separated from his cock and his semen dripped out of her.

    "Nyaa! Master, let me clean you!" Amene said as she embraced him from behind.

    Her hands were already wrapping around his limp wet cock that was slowly growing erect as she stimted it.

    "Okay. Don''t be too aggressive. Otherwise, I won''t be able to hold back," Lawrend replied.

    "Yes. Let me suck it clean," Amene replied.

    She went in front of him and kneeled. She slid her hand on his dick in admiration. Then she licked the bits of semen on it slowly.

    Her rough tongue stimted him even more and as a result, his cock became hard as a rock in no time.

    "Nyaa! It''s big again."

    Amene put her lips on the tip and slowly pushed it inside her mouth. He felt the warm environment inside her mouth and his cock twitched.

    "Hnn¡­"

    Once it was fully inside, she wrapped her tongue all around it. She made sure to wet it with her saliva, then she would swallow it down her throat.

    She tasted his precum and semen that was mixed with Valentina''s ghost juices.

    Before long, she finished and popped it out of her mouth.

    "Delish," Amene said with a smile.

    Her tail was swinging left and right behind her in excitement.

    "Let''s go back," Lawrend said.

    He pulled his pants up and secured it around his waist and headed to the exit of the temple.

    "Master, in what object do you want to keep me?" Valentina asked as she floated beside him.

    "Hmmm¡­ I don''t know. You can just stay in the ring again," Lawrend replied after thinking for a while.

    "Okay. I''ll call it our Wedding Ring," Valentina replied.

    "Wedding Ring!?" Lawrend eximed in shock.

    Amene and Aezel, who were walking beside them, turned towards her. There were hostile looks on their faces.

    "It symbolizes our connection to each other. Isn''t that what a wedding ring is?" Valentina replied with an innocent look on her face.

    "..."

    Lawrend wanted to object to her, but he could feel that she wouldn''t back down.

    "I''ll see youter, Master."

    She then turned to a cloud of mist that was sucked inside the ring that Lawrend got from Clova Whitebird.

    "You aren''t gonna wear any clothes?" Lawrend asked her.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I would only show up in front of you, Master. You don''t have to worry," Valentina replied.

    She wasn''t gonna appear to anyone, after all. That''s why she doesn''t have to worry about wearing any clothes.

    "A ghost maid¡­ How exciting," Lawrend muttered with a wide smile on his face.

    The three of them reached the hollow tree trunk pretty quickly. Along the way, they admired the beautiful exotic scenery that they would probably never see again.

    "We''ll fly up. I''ll carry you this time, Amene," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master," Amene replied.

    She walked towards him and stood directly in front of him.

    Lawrend wrapped his arms around her and flew into the trunk. It was pretty big so they had tons of space.

    Aezel followed them in. She positioned herself below them just in case Amene slipped.

    They flew for several minutes before they reached the exit.

    "We''re out," Lawrend said.

    "Did you get what you were looking for?" Clova asked as she raised her body up from the ground.

    The sky had already darkened. Lawrend could only see a few meters in front of him due to the darkness.

    "I did. Bring us close to the city," Lawrend replied.

    "Ride on me," she replied.

 Chapter 287 - Announcing The News

    Lawrend flew directly to her and ced Amene in front of him. As a result of their position, she was facing him.

    "Nyan! This is fine, Master. I won''t get scared if I stare at your face," Amene said with a smile on her face.

    Aezel sat behind Lawrend and Clova spread her wings and flew up into the sky.

    Suddenly, she sped up very fast. As a result, Amene fell into Lawrend''s embrace and wrapped herself around him.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "What''s wrong??" Lawrend asked in concern.

    "Nothing. I''m worried that you wouldin that I was too slow since it''s dark already," Clova replied.

    "What? I''m not that kind of a person. Who told you that?" Lawrend asked her with a frown on his face.

    "Isn''t all humans like that? They would look down on you once they are in a higher position," Clova replied.

    "There might be some, but I''m not one of them. Just fly calmly. You don''t need to rush," Lawrend replied.

    He wasn''t expecting her to suddenly say that. Something must''ve happened to her in the past.

    Clova slowed her speed drastically. She glided through the air and stopped pping her wings.

    "We''re here," Clova suddenly said.

    "Already!? It hadn''t even been a few seconds since I said that," Lawrend eximed in shock.

    "My speed is fast enough to reach the end of the continent in a day," Clova replied.

    One could tell the touch of pride in her voice.

    "Wow. You''re a good bird," Lawrend replied, genuinely impressed.

    He would have never thought that a Grand Mage-level White Roc like her would be so fast. That''s just to say that her species is naturally fast.

    "Thank you for thepliment."

    They softlynded on the mud road.

    "You can let go of me now, Amene," Lawrend said.

    "Y-Yes," Amene awkwardly replied as she slowly released him. She was feeling so embarrassed right now. She embraced him out of the blue.

    Aezel jumped down and Lawrend followed after her with Amene in his embrace.

    "Thank you, Master," Amene said to him gratefully.

    "Let''s head back fast. It''s already nighttime. They might be worried about us," Lawrend said.

    "Thanks for the ride."

    Lawrend didn''t forget about Clova as he waved at her. He watched as she slowly flew into the air.

    "Fufufu. You need to satisfy meter, Master," Aezel said as she grabbed his hand and buried it in her bountiful breasts.

    "Alright. Since you followed me and served as my protector today," Lawrend replied with a nod of his head.

    "Fufufufu! That was easy, Master," Aezel replied and smiled at him.

    ¡­

    After a dozen minutes, they arrived in the mansion.

    "Wee back, Master! How was your trip?" Elena greeted them at the front door.

    She was wearing her maid uniform and a mop was in her hands.

    "It was good. I got what I needed," Lawrend replied.

    "Wee back Sister Amene and Sister Aezel."

    "We''re back, Sister Elena."

    "Nyan! You look diligent and cute today, Sister Elena," Amene said.

    "Hehehehe. I do? I took your ce today, Amene," Elena said.

    "Ah! I''ll make it up to you," Amene replied as she realized what she meant.

    After Aezel took the job of protecting Lawrend, Amene and Grape were assigned as the new cleaners of the mansion. Since Amene came with Lawrend, someone had to take her ce for the day. And that was Elena.

    "No worries. I was just kidding," Elena replied with a smile.

    "Gather everyone, Elena. I have an announcement to make," Lawrend said after seeing that they were done talking to each other.

    "Yes, Master!" Elena replied and hurriedly left.

    The three of them walked towards the dining room.

    "You''re gonna introduce Valentina to them, Master?" Aezel asked with a face full of curiosity.

    "Yes. Since I already epted her as my maid, it''s a given," Lawrend replied.

    "... Isn''t she naked..?" Aezel asked with a whisper.

    "Ahhh! Then I''ll wear clothes now!" Valentina shouted from inside the ring.

    "How do you even wear clothes?" Lawrend asked in confusion.

    She was a ghost. How would she move around with clothes? She would just drop them on the ground when she returns to the ring.

    "Simr to Eleanor, I can create my own clothes using my soul," Valentina replied.

    "Oh, right. I forgot about that. Then there''s nothing for us to worry about."

    Thus, the three of them entered the dining room and took their seats.

    One by one they arrived and greeted him. Of course, he replied to each of them to show his appreciation.

    "How are you, Aleshia?" Lawrend asked.

    Aleshia was holding her crotch with her hand. The pain wasn''t that bad but every time she moved, she felt a burst of pain.

    "This is nothing, Master. Compared to getting pregnant, this is nothing," Aleshia replied.

    "Okay. Take care of yourself. Don''t push yourself too far," Lawrend replied.

    "I gathered all of you here to break a wonderful news," Lawrend said as he looked at each of them.

    "Ohh!" x 4

    "We have a new member," Lawrend said.

    "Where is she?" Aleshia asked curiously.

    "Is she outside?" Elena asked.

    "Fufufu. You''ll all be surprised," Aezel said with augh.

    "Ehh? What''s she like, Sister Aezel?" Elena asked curiously.

    Aezel bowed and pointed her hands to Lawrend.

    "If anyone of you except Amene and Aezel could urately guess where she''s at right now, I would spend a whole day with. Just the two of us," Lawrend said with a smirk on his face.

    "Then she''s not outside¡­ Hmmm¡­" Elena said.

    Since he didn''t say that she was right, then that means that she must be somewhere else.

    "Inside the house?" Grape said with her hand raised.

    "That''s too vague."

    "Hmmm¡­ Is she from the Regulus n?" Humility asked.

    "Nope."

    The others gave their own answers, but none of them were close.

    "Alright, enough. She''s currently with me," Lawrend said with a wide smile stered on his face.

    "Huhh!?"

    All of them stared at him with faces full of confusion.

 Chapter 288 - Eight Maid Acquired ? ? ?

    "Valentina, show yourself," Lawrend said.

    With hismand, a cloud of mist exited his ring and condensed to a woman dressed in a light and frilly white dress.

    "Good evening, Sisters," Valentina greeted as she smiled at them.

    "Wha¡ª!?" Elena stared at her with shock and disbelief all over her face. She couldn''t believe that she appeared out of nowhere.

    "Is she a genie? But she came from a ring¡­" Humility said as she held her chin in thought.

    Valentina didn''t look like a ghost. That''s why she thought that she''s a genie.

    "M-Master, what kind of a maid did you get this time?" Aleshia asked with her cheeks twitching.

    "She''s a ghost. My ghost maid," Lawrend replied.

    "What!? She''s a ghost??" Elena stared at her in disbelief.

    "G-Ghost?"

    Humility was taken aback and slowly inched away from her.

    "Big Sister, hold my hand," E said.

    She grabbed Aleshia''s hand and hid behind her. Her cute eyes peeked at Valentina with fear and curiosity.

    "Don''t worry, girls. She''s not a bad ghost. She''s a good one," Lawrend said in an attempt to calm them down.

    "Master is right. Sister Valentina is actually pretty cute," Amene said in agreement.

    "Fufufufu. Especially when she kissed Master. As expected of Master. The girls he chose were all cute," Aezel said with a lightugh.

    "She did it with Master?"

    Aleshia opened her mouth wide in disbelief. She couldn''t fathom how her master and a ghost could have done it.

    "Yes, Sister Aleshia. It was the best," Valentina said with a calm nod of her head.

    "Wahhh! How did you know my name?" Aleshia asked, shocked.

    "Actually¡­ I watched everything that you did with Master for the past week¡­" Valentina revealed with a red face.

    Even though she''s a lustful woman inside, she was still embarrassed to say something like that in front of so many people.

    Immediately, everyone in the room turned red except for E, who had no clue what they were talking about.

    ''S-She saw me doing it with Master¡­'' Aleshia was traumatized. Everything that she did with him recently was ying in her mind repeatedly.

    Her cute and lewd voice that she thought only her master heard¡ª! It feels so embarrassing.

    "..."

    Everyone stared at her awkwardly. Even Valentina felt even more embarrassed after seeing the looks they were giving her.

    "*Cough*. Anyways, she''s known as the Flora Heaven Mage in the past. Now, she''s only a soul that has no flesh body," Lawrend exined to them.

    He was trying to move away from that awkward and embarrassing topic.

    "Heaven Mage?"

    Everyone in the room tilted their heads in confusion. None of them had heard about that term before.

    "Basically, she''s 2 levels above a Grand Mage."

    "2 levels!?" E eximed in shock.

    Out of everyone here, she was the one who knows about Grand Mages the best. After all, her current master is a Grand Mage. She saw firsthand how powerful a Grand Mage really is.

    "Yes. I''m actually surprised that the term didn''t change," Valentina replied.

    "What do you mean?" Aleshia asked.

    "She''s from tens of thousands of years ago," Lawrend answered.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Y-You''re ancient!" Aleshia shouted in disbelief.

    No matter who it was, it would be hard for them to believe that someone from that far back in the past could still be alive.

    "It doesn''t matter anymore. I love Master more than my past identity. Right now, I''m Valentina, Lawrend Horiel''s Ghost Maid," Valentina said.

    "Master, you''re amazing," Elena said with awe shining inside her eyes.

    "Of course. Master is amazing. I wouldn''t have chosen him otherwise. Just the fact that he wields a Divine Essence at such an early stage means that he would achieve greater things in the future," Valentina said proudly as she puffed out her chest.

    "Fufufufu. That''s our Master," Aezel replied.

    "Okay. That''s enough about me. All of you can stay here and get to know each other. I will go rest and practice magic," Lawrend said after seeing that they were getting into chatting together.

    "Master, can Ie with you?" Aezel asked as she walked towards him.

    Lawrend could immediately guess what she wanted.

    "Alright. Follow me," Lawrend replied with a nod of his head.

    "Yes!" A smile blossomed on Aezel''s face. She tiptoed behind him as they walked out of the dining room.

    "Sister Aezel ns to do it with Master," Amenemented as she watched them leave.

    "You aren''t gonna join? You should join since you helped keep Master safe," Aleshia said.

    "I''m fine. I already cleaned Master''s pole. That''s enough for now-nyaa," Amene replied.

    "Can I follow them? I will clean his pole after they finish," Grape asked Aleshia.

    "No need to ask me. Just do it," Aleshia replied with a warm smile on her face.

    "Nyaa!" Grape responded happily before she stood up and left.

    "Ask me anything," Valentina said to all of them.

    The maids spent their time getting to know the new addition.

    ¡­

    "Master! I''ll clean your dick after the two of you are done," Grape said as she waved at them from behind.

    "O-Okay?"

    Lawrend looked at her weirdly. In his opinion, it was weird that she would follow them just to do that. As Aezel herself could do that.

    Shortly after, they arrived inside the room.

    It was sparkly clean and there was no residue smell of what happened here the other day.

    "Fufufu. Do you want a titjob, Master?" Aezel asked as she slowly took her clothing off.

    "Sure, why not?" Lawrend replied with a smirk on his face.

    This would be the second time she''d do this for him. It was like a rare piece of delicacy that made him crave for it more.

    "Fufufu. Why did I even ask?" Aezelughed to herself and shook her head.

    Aezel quickly finished removing all of her clothes. Her D-cup boobs were revealed to him.

    She dropped to her knees and pulled his pants down.. She revealed his towering Holy Sword that was ready to strike a Demonic Valley.

 Chapter 289 - Thrusting Into A Demonic Valley ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Fufufufu. It''s sooo big," Aezel said as she ran her index finger along its length.

    She licked the underside of the tip with the t of her tongue and thered her saliva all over it. She then grabbed his holy sword with her right hand and took it inside her mouth.

    She slid her hand up and down to jerk it off while she wrapped it in saliva inside her mouth.

    Lawrend closed his eyes and rested his back on the closed door. The way she was brushing her tongue along the ns and at the area around it was so pleasurable.

    Aezel used her lips and moved her head up and down. She acted as if her mouth was the demonic sheathe that his holy sword had to pierce.

    "Mmm¡­ Yesh¡­"

    Aezel was enjoying it even though she was not on the receiving end. There was something about giving him a blowjob that turns her on very much.

    His holy sword released its holy water, further lubricating it. Once Aezel deemed that it was enough, she popped the holy sword out of her mouth.

    "It''s time, Master," Aezel said.

    She grabbed both of her boobs and massaged them with her hands before making a lewd face as if she was getting off from her own hands.

    As a result of watching such an erotic scene, Lawrend''s holy sword became even stronger.

    "Fufufufu. That was easy," Aezel said.

    She then moved even closer to him and pressed her boobs against his crotch. She buried his holy sword inside her demonic valley.

    Then, she used her two hands and squished the holy sword in between. It wasn''t quite like a pussy, but the sensation was smooth and warm. Not to mention, it was very soft.

    Aezel then started moving her upper body up and down. She slid his holy sword in between her demonic valley.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Seeing that his holy sword was out in the open once it went through her demonic valley, Aezel lowered her head and sucked on it.

    "Continue doing that, Aezel. That feels good," Lawrend said.

    She was pinching the tip using her lips once it reaches it. It was something Lawrend never felt before. It was as if he was prating a womb.

    "*Slurp slurp*"

    Aezel kept sucking on it. She squeezed everyst bit of holy water(precum) out of it. Her mouth and chest area were already a mess.

    She continued giving him a titjob for an hour before Lawrend couldn''t hold it in anymore. Her big boobs were the best.

    "Aezel, I''m gonna blow," Lawrend said.

    "Yes. Blow on my face, Master. Cover me in your seed. Mark your territory all over my face," Aezel replied as she hastened her movements.

    By this time she was already tired, but seeing the lewd face he was making as a result of her titjob, she couldn''t stop herself at all.

    "Aghh!" Lawrend groaned.

    Thick and creamy semen shot out of his holy sword and sttered all over her face.

    "Ahh!" Aezel moaned in surprise.

    The semen dripped down from her face onto her boobs, making for an erotic scene that deserves to be framed.

    "Fufufufu. That would have gotten me pregnant if you shot it inside," Aezel said as she looked down at her semen-covered chest.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Aren''t you already?"

    "Fufufu. Yes."

    "M-Master, can I help you clean it now?" Grape said as she fidgeted.

    "Oh, I almost forgot that you were here," Lawrend said after he turned his head to her.

    "I-I''m so wet, Master¡­" Grape said as she held her crotch.

    Her face was contorted lewdly as she tried to stop herself from pouncing on him.

    "Alright. Come here, I''ll help you relieve yourself," Lawrend replied.

    "Nyan!" Grape''s eyes shone excitedly and she ran up to him.

    "First, clean Aezel''s body," Lawrend said.

    "Sister Aezel''s?"

    Grape turned her head and looked at Aezel, who was dripping in semen.

    "No problem, Master!"

    Seeing his semen, Grape became excited.

    She grabbed Aezel''s shoulders and started licking her body without any care. Her rough cat tongue stimted Aezel''s sensitive body skin.

    "Ahh! Sister Grape, be gentle," Aezel moaned.

    Meanwhile, Lawrend was jerking off as he watched the erotic scene they were doing in front of him.

    A few minutester, Grape finished. Aezel''s body was covered in her saliva without any trace of his semen anymore.

    "Delicious," Grape said as she licked her lips.

    "Here, you can clean this now," Lawrend said as he hold up his erect pole against her face.

    "Master''s big thing¡­"

    Grape put it against her face and admired it. She then started licking it all over and removed everyst bit of semen that was left on it.

    "Ohh¡­"

    Lawrend was taken by surprise by her techniques again. She drowned his cock in her saliva inside her mouth before sucking it all in and swallowing.

    She was using her own saliva to wash his cock. Even so, that was very effective.

    "Master tastes so good," Grape said after taking it out of her mouth.

    She stared at him with her eyes filled with desire. She wasn''t like Amene, who could endure. Her demihuman cat instincts were telling her to pounce on him and extract his semen.

    "We can only do a quickie, okay?" Lawrend said. He realized what she wanted from her erotic and horny body movements.

    "That''s okay-nyaa," Grape said.

    She quickly took off her maid uniform and bent her ass forward to him.

    Lawrend didn''t dilly-dally and thrust his cock inside her. It was a perfect fit andfortable inside her.

    "Ahnyaa!" Grape moaned.

    They did it for 10 minutes before Lawrend came inside her.

    "Nyaaa¡­" Grape melted and Aezel had to support her in her arms to prevent her from falling.

    Once he was done filling her up, Aezel slowlyid her down on the floor.

    "What about me, Master? I''m not satisfied yet," Aezel said with a pleading look in her eyes.

    "Come here.. Let''s do a quickie too," Lawrend said.

 Chapter 290 - Ramiela

    "Target¡­ Where is the target?" a blonde-haired beauty said coldly.

    She was wearing a white satin dress, and she looked around the night capital city of Undrasil Kingdom. She was lost and couldn''t find her supposed target.

    "Miss, are you lost?" An old man asked her. He was supporting himself with a cane.

    "Y-Yes¡­ I can''t find my target," the blonde-haired beauty replied with a red face.

    Her cool face broke as panic filled her mind. She doesn''t know how to find her target in this crowded city. She had already been looking around for several days. For some reason, she couldn''t detect her target.

    "Target? Are you perhaps an assassin?"

    The old man widened his eyes and stared at her in disbelief.

    Hearing his words, her cold face quickly returned.

    "I''m not."

    "Hmmm¡­ How about a deal?" the old man asked her as a grin slowly appeared on his face. He believed that she was an actual assassin.

    "A deal?"

    The blonde-haired beauty raised an eyebrow at his words.

    "Let''s talk about this in private," the old man replied.

    "Okay."

    The blonde-haired beauty followed the old man, and soon, they disappeared into the crowd.

    ¡­

    "Master, yes! Pull my wings! B-Break it!" Aezel screamed as Lawrend pounded her from behind.

    Her gray wings were extended outwards and he was grasping and pulling onto it. He used it as leverage to thrust deep inside her.

    "Break your wings? Who knows how long that would heal. You masochistic demon-that-evolved-to-a-fallen-angel," Lawrend replied as he continued shaking his hips.

    "Ahhnn! It hurts, but it also feels gooddd!" Aezel moaned in pleasure.

    Meanwhile, Grape was watching them from the side. She was sitting on the floor in a casual seiza position with her mouth wide open in shock.

    "Sister Aezel is so masochistic¡­" Grape muttered.

    "I''m about to cum, Aezel," Lawrend said.

    He hastened his thrusts and strengthened it. Now, she could feel her whole body being filled with pleasure.

    "Ah! Ahh! Ahhhh! Yes! Cum inside me, Master!" Aezel moaned crazily.

    In one strong swing of his hips, Lawrend pushed his cock against the entrance of her womb and came.

    "Ahhhhh!"

    Aezel rolled back her eyes and extended her tongue out.

    After a while, Lawrend pulled out of her. She flopped down, but Grape promptly caught her.

    "Sister Aezel¡­" Grape called out to her.

    "..."

    She was unresponsive. Her mind was still relishing the sensation of his holy sword and the semen it poured into her.

    "Let her sleep on one of the beds. I''ll go to sleep. The two of you tired me out," Lawrend said tiredly.

    "Yes, Master." Grape nodded her head respectfully.

    Lawrend flopped himself onto the bed and closed his eyes.

    The next morning, he woke up to Aleshia sleeping beside him. On the other side, Amene was cuddling his arm.

    "Mmnyaa¡­ Master¡­" Amene sleep talked.

    "Master, it''s time for you to attend the academy again. Are you ready?" Aleshia asked him sleepily.

    "It''s that day already? Time sure flies really fast," Lawrend replied.

    "You''re wrong, Master. You actually exceeded that time by several days already. I spoke to your instructor about it," Aleshia replied with a wry smile on her face.

    "Wait, really? It didn''t feel like it," Lawrend replied in surprise.

    "You were too busy, Master. It''s natural that you''d forget about it."

    "I see. Then let''s go eat and go. I can probably take the test now to be a Third-Year," Lawrend said.

    "I''m sure you can do it, Master," Aleshia said with a warm smile on her face.

    "Thank you, Aleshia. I''ll do my best," Lawrend replied.

    ¡­

    Soon, they finished eating, and Lawrend left the mansion with Aezel following behind him.

    "Master, let''s do that again. It was fun. I experienced true bliss when you did that," Aezel said to him.

    "Yes, yes. Let''s not talk about that in public," Lawrend replied as he was stepping onto a carriage.

    "Fufufufu. My bad," Aezel replied as she followed after him.

    The carriage started moving forward and left the front of the mansion, but just as they were passing through a shortcut road, someone stood in front of them. As a result, the coachman was forced to stop.

    It was a blonde-haired beauty. She stared at the carriage coldly.

    "Master, who is that? I feel dislike towards her," Aezel said as she peeked her head out of the window.

    "I don''t know. Prepare yourself, Aezel. She might be a threat," Lawrend said.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Yes."

    Hearing the word ''threat'', Aezel nodded her head solemnly.

    "Lawrend Horiel. Come out. The Bloodflower Assassin Organization wants your blood," the blonde-haired beauty said.

    "What!? They sent such a beautiful girl to assassinate me!?" Lawrend eximed in shock.

    Were they really that awesome that they have beautiful assassin girls in their arsenal?

    "What is the Bloodflower Assassin Organization?" Lawrend asked with a faked confusion on his face.

    "As part of a deal, I will take your life," she said coldly.

    "Aezel, can you take her on?" Lawrend asked her seriously.

    "I don''t know¡­ I can''t sense her strength, Master," Aezel replied.

    "There must be an artifact on her body. I doubt it that the Bloodflower Assassin Organization has a Grand Mage," Lawrend replied.

    "Who are you?" Lawrend asked.

    "My name is Rami. I will be killing you, human. May the Goddess forgive you of your sins," Rami said.

    "The f*ck!" Lawrend cursed in disbelief.

    He never expected that an assassin would say something like that when he was sent here by the Goddess herself. It only made it sound like a joke to him.

    "Close your eyes. It would only take a mere instant," Rami said as she slowly raised her hand towards him.

    "Wait!! Wait!" Lawrend shouted and hastily opened the door of the carriage.

    "Don''t exit, Master. It may be a trap," Aezel said and grabbed his shoulder.

    "Target found."

    Rami took notice of Aezel, who stopped Lawrend from exiting the carriage. Her eyes locked onto her arm and focused.

    "A fallen angel from an unknown source."

 Chapter 291 - Recognized As A God

    *Swoosh*

    Lawrend heard the rustling of clothes on his side and turned his head to look.

    Rami was already standing beside him. She was staring at Aezel.

    "Ahhh!" Lawrend shouted in shock.

    "How did you be a Fallen Angel?" Rami asked coldly.

    "F-Fallen Angel? How did you know?" Aezel widened her eyes in surprise.

    "I can see it. You have the aura of a Divinity on you, but it''s tainted," Rami replied.

    Aezel and Lawrend turned their heads and looked at each other. There was only one exnation that they could think of, and that was their Divine Lightning.

    "Answer me or I will kill you!" Rami threatened as she took a single step forward.

    "Do you mean this?"

    Aezel lifted her finger and sparks of golden lightning crackled on it.

    "Waaaa! The Divine Lightning of Genesis!"

    Rami''s eyes widened in amazement. Based on her reactions, Lawrend and Aezel could tell that she recognized it.

    "What''s the Divine Lightning of Genesis?" Lawrend asked.

    "Shut up, human. Fallen Angel, do you want to ascend to Heaven with me?" Rami asked as she extended her hand towards Aezel.

    "I¡­"

    Aezel furrowed her eyebrows. She nced at her master, who was just cruelly brushed off.

    "No! I''m not gonna leave my master''s side," Aezel said with a strong shake of her head.

    "Your master? This human? Disgusting," Rami replied with a disgusted look on her face.

    "Take back what you just said!" Aezel shouted angrily.

    No matter what, she won''t let anyone insult her master.

    "R-Rx, Aezel. She''s very powerful," Lawrend said as he tapped her shoulder.

    He was very nervous right now. He didn''t see her move earlier. Rami appeared beside them in the blink of an eye.

    In Lawrend''s eyes, to be able to perform such an instantaneous movement, she had to be much much stronger than both of them.

    "You know your ce, human. Since I already found my target, you can go away. You''re not her master anymore," Rami said as she shooed him away with her hand.

    "What are you?" Lawrend asked her grimly.

    "You don''t need to know."

    Rami simply nced at him from the corner of her eyes. She was too disinterested in a human like him to even look at his face.

    "Answer his question!" Aezel said snappily.

    "Why should I?"

    Rami raised an eyebrow at her words.

    "Cause he was the one who gave me the lightning," Aezel replied.

    "What?"

    Rami stared at her in disbelief.

    "Show her, Master," Aezel said.

    Lawrend nodded his head and opened his palm. Golden lightning crackled on it before forming a lightning ball that hovered on top of it.

    "Y-You!"

    Rami fell on her butt and crawled away from Lawrend.

    "What are you doing? Are you okay?" Lawrend asked her in puzzlement.

    "You''re a god! What is your esteemed self doing here??" Rami said and bowed her head to him respectfully.

    "I''m no god. I''m a human," Lawrend replied with a confused look on his face.

    "Human? Such pure divine essence is not possible to be made by a human," Rami replied skeptically.

    ''Divine essence?'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He heard that term once again. Last time, it was Valentina that talked about it.

    "Stand up. Don''t bow to me. Tell me what you are," Lawrend said to her.

    "Y-Yes!" Rami nodded her head obediently and stood up.

    "I''m an Angel sent by the Great Saraphiel. Actually, my hair isn''t usually blonde. When I''m in heaven, it turns ck."

    "What does your hair got to do with it?" Lawrend asked her in confusion.

    "U-Uh¡­ I''m self-conscious about it," Rami replied in embarrassment. Her cold face had long melted in reverence to him.

    "Where is heaven?" Lawrend asked.

    "Don''t you know where it is, esteemed god?" Rami replied, confused.

    In her mind, since he''s a god, then he should know where heaven was.

    "Ahhh, forget it. I was trying to test you," Lawrend lied.

    It would make her suspicious of him if he admitted that he didn''t really know where heaven was. After all, he wasn''t really a god.

    "M-My apologies!"

    Rami quickly bent her body and bowed to him.

    "How strong are you in human terms?" Lawrend asked.

    He was really curious about how powerful she was. He still couldn''t forget her instantaneous movement just recently.

    "I should be equivalent to a Grand Mage or a Mountain Sword," Rami replied.

    "W-What the f*ck!" Lawrend cursed in shock.

    She could have killed them several times over. If he hadn''t stopped Aezel, it would have escted to a fight that they would then end up losing due to the sheer disparity in strength.

    "Is it too low? If I''m near heaven, I''m as strong as an Earth Mage or an Earth Sword!" Rami said. She thought that he cursed because of her insufficient strength.

    "Forget about that. How did you even know that I''m a ''god''?" Lawrend asked her.

    "Waaaa! You confirmed it! I knew it from your pure divine essence that I sensed in your Divine Lightning of Genesis!" Rami replied with an excited look on her face.

    She was slowly turning into a fanatic fangirl to him. Her inner self that craved to serve a real god was running at full power.

    ''This is it. I can finally serve a god!'' Rami thought to herself excitedly.

    What she didn''t know was that Lawrend wasn''t actually a god. Due to lucky coincidences, his constitution had resembled something close to what a god would have.

    Plus, having a divine essence is an essential part of a god. The fact that he had it spoke volumes to her that he was in fact a god. Even if he denied it, she would believe otherwise.

    "As I said, I''m not a god," Lawrend replied to her with a shake of his head.

    He doesn''t want her to one day realize that he wasn''t really a god. If that happens, she might kill them in anger.. Lawrend definitely wasn''t gonna keep a ticking time bomb by his side.

 Chapter 292 - A Rogue Minded Angel

    In heaven, Rami wasn''t able to meet the Goddess. That''s why she was always yearning to meet her and serve her in person.

    But seeing another god in front of her made her change her mind. Since the Goddess doesn''t want to show herself, she would serve this other god instead.

    "God, please ept me as your angel," Rami said as she kneeled in front of him with her hands sped together in prayer.

    "..."

    Lawrend''s cheeks twitched seeing her actions. He couldn''t help but nce at the coachman, who was nervously shaking on the side as he stared at them.

    ''This is so embarrassing¡­'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    "God, I''ll do anything you want!"

    Rami grabbed his leg and embraced it tightly.

    "How many times do you want me to say it? I''m not a god! Go away!" Lawrend said in annoyance as he shook his leg.

    Her shameless appearance right now made him forget the fact that she was much much stronger than them.

    "I-I''ll kill anyone for you! Please take me in!" Rami shouted.

    "*Sigh* Tell me first why you are hunting me before you changed your target to Aezel," Lawrend said.

    She was so stubborn that he wasn''t even sure if she really was an angel.

    "This old human told me that he would help me find her if I killed you. Of course, I hate dealing with a human, but I agreed since I can''t find her anywhere," Rami exined.

    "Old man?"

    Hearing her words, Lawrend raised an eyebrow. He could only think of one answer as to what organization this old man belongs to.

    "Yes. He thought I was an assassin, so he hired me," Rami replied.

    "Alright. Can you let go of me already?" Lawrend asked her.

    He had more questions now after hearing her answer. The Bloodflower Assassin Organization never made a move on him before. Now, they did, but she wasn''t even a part of their organization.

    "My apologies," Rami replied as she curtly freed his leg and stood up like a refineddy.

    ¡­

    In a room, an old man sat on a carved wooden chair. He was wiping a knife with a cloth on the table in front of him.

    "Sir, the assassin you sent was now chit-chatting with the target. It seems as if she knows them, " a masked man in a tight ck jumpsuit said to the old man.

    He was standing behind him like a shadow.

    "Huh? Weird. Hire an Army Sword assassin. Let''s see how he holds up," the old man replied.

    At first, the old man asked Rami if she was lost as to kidnap her. Her rare blonde hair and beautiful body would surely fetch a high price. He didn''t expect her to actually be an assassin. Once he realized that, he changed his mind and decided to use her.

    "Yes, sir."

    ¡­

    "Are you really an angel?" Lawrend asked as they sat inside the carriage.

    "Yes, God. Do you want to see my wings?" Rami replied with a smile.

    "... Don''t call me a god. I''m not one," Lawrend replied.

    "Okay! Since god wants to hide his identity, I would not reveal it to anyone," Rami replied with a nod of her head.

    "..."

    Lawrend was speechless at her misunderstanding. For some reason, he felt that it would only be worse if he tried to convince her more.

    "Fufufufu. I didn''t expect that Master is secretly a god," Aezel said teasingly.

    "Not you too, Aezel," Lawrend replied tiredly.

    "Now I understand why you took him as your master. Certainly, a god is worthy of you," Rami said.

    "Indeed, he is worthy. After all, he''s really talented," Aezel replied.

    "Also, where are we going god? Why are we riding this carriage when I can carry you anywhere you want?" Rami asked.

    "I was nning to go to the academy, but I changed my mind. I''ll talk with you in the mansion," Lawrend replied.

    "Oh, okay, god." Rami nodded her head in understanding.

    "How do I prove that I''m not a god?" Lawrend asked her solemnly.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He really doesn''t want to disappoint her in the future. His death would happen in an instant if she thought he conned her.

    "I''ll do an Angel''s Oath. If you really aren''t a god, it wouldn''t work. How about it?" Rami asked with a smirk on her face.

    Her n was to make him ept her as his angel. If it worked, then she''d be an angel directly subordinate to a god.

    "What would happen if it worked?" Lawrend asked her.

    "I will transform and turn into your personal angel," Rami replied.

    "What if it didn''t?"

    "Nothing would happen. Why are you even asking this? There''s no way you''re not a god, right?" Rami asked with a smile on her face.

    "I''ll show you. Wait till we reach the mansion," Lawrend replied.

    It would be pointless to argue with her right now. He had to show it to her for her to actually believe it. That''s how you deal with people that don''t believe you.

    A couple of minutester, they arrived back in the mansion.

    "Such a shabby ce¡­ God, you deserve better," Ramimented.

    "I don''t think it''s bad," Lawrend replied.

    ''So she has seen something even better. Is it in heaven?'' Lawrend thought to himself as he looked at her.

    "Master, you''re back?" Amene asked him as she was wiping the wooden handrail on the stairs.

    "Yes. I need to talk with this girl," Lawrend replied.

    "Oh."

    Amene stared at Rami silently. Who knows what''s going through her mind right now.

    They left Amene and headed upstairs. He led them into their spacious room.

    "So, what do I have to do?" Lawrend turned around and asked her. He was standing directly in front of the King-sized bed.

    "Just stand there, God. I will begin the Angel Oath," Rami replied.

    She kneeled in front of him and sped her hands together in prayer before closing her eyes.. She looked like a devout believer praying to her god.

 Chapter 293 - Kill Or Not Kill?

    "O'' dear God. Bless this angel with your strength. Use me as your sword, as your messenger, and as your servant. As long as I''m alive, I will offer you my undying loyalty," Rami solemnly said.

    After that, she went silent and a white glow appeared around her. Her blonde hair turned ck andrge white wings unfurled on her back. She turned to the very image of a divine angel.

    But just as the glow was reaching its peak, it suddenly disappeared and Rami was left kneeling awkwardly with her wings still unfurled. As for her hair, it had already turned back to blonde.

    "Eh? What''s going on? Why isn''t it working?" Rami said in confusion as she looked around her body.

    "I told you, I''m not a god," Lawrend replied calmly.

    After not believing him earlier, this should be enough.

    "N-No! You didn''t agree, God! If you had agreed then it wouldn''t have failed!" Rami said desperately.

    "Why are you so desperate to serve me? You already have a god to serve, don''t you?" Lawrend asked her in confusion.

    "T-That''s because the Goddess never showed herself to me. I can''t serve someone like that," Rami replied shyly.

    For her, who was an angel, to say something like that, it''s embarrassing. She was supposed to have unbreakable loyalty, but she doesn''t. That''s enough to turn her into a fallen angel if other angels heard of it.

    "Hmmm¡­ So you feel that you aren''t valued enough?" Lawrend said to her as he held his chin in thought.

    "Yes! Even though I always act cold and emotionless, I still have my own emotions. I can''t put my heart into serving the Goddess that never showed me her appreciation. It has been so many thousands of years since I was born yet I never saw a glimpse of her," Rami said in exnation.

    "How old are you?" Lawrend asked.

    "*Cough* Master, you shouldn''t ask that to a woman," Aezel said behind Rami.

    "I was just curious," Lawrend replied.

    "I''m confused. I-I think you''re a god, but you really aren''t?" Rami said.

    She felt heartbroken right now. She thought she had the chance to experience having a sense of purpose by serving another god. It turned out that she was mistaken.

    "I''m not." Lawrend shook his head at her.

    "Then why do you have the Divine Lightning of Genesis and the divine essence?" Rami asked.

    "I don''t know. I got them by coincidence," Lawrend replied.

    "How? If you aren''t a god, then you''re a simple human. How could a human possibly do that?" Rami asked with disbelief stered on her face.

    "You see, Master is really talented. That''s why I even allowed him to impregnate me in the first ce," Aezel replied to her proudly with her chest puffed up.

    Boasting about her master was something she found fun and delightful. After all, she''s getting on her master''s good books by doing so.

    "Y-You bear the child of this human!?" Rami asked in shock and trepidation.

    "Why? Is it bad?" Aezel asked in confusion.

    "Yes! There was never a case of a human impregnating an angel or a fallen angel. You''ll be the first one," Rami replied.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Fufufufu. That''s an achievement for me," Aezel replied with augh.

    "No, it isn''t! We don''t know what the child will turn out to be." Rami shook her head vigorously.

    "I''m sure the child will be healthy," Aezel replied with a smile on her face.

    "My mission is to kill you. How am I gonna kill you now that I learned that you are pregnant?" Rami asked her with panic on her face.

    As an angel, she has a kind heart, especially towards children. Not to mention that it was an unborn child.

    "Why? I never did anything against any angel," Aezel replied.

    "The Great Seraphiel doesn''t want you alive," Rami replied.

    "Who is that? I don''t even know that angel."

    "She''s the greatest angel in heaven. Her words decide the actions of all the angels," Rami exined.

    "How did she know I existed?" Aezel asked.

    "As angels, we are sensitive to it when another angel appears or is born. Since you appeared as a fallen angel, we became aware immediately."

    "Then¡­ are you gonna kill me?" Aezel asked with furrowed eyebrows.

    "No. I can''t," Rami replied with a shake of her head.

    "That''s a relief¡­ You''re so strong. If you really wanted to kill me, I wouldn''t have the chance to fight back," Aezel replied.

    "But I can''t return withoutpleting my mission¡­" Rami said in a whisper.

    "Okay. You can stay in an inn in the city. We''ll finance your stay," Lawrend said to her.

    "Human¡­ Thank you for your kindness, but I want to stay beside her," Rami replied.

    "Huh? What do you mean?" Lawrend asked in surprise.

    "I want to make sure that she doesn''t do anything odd, and I also want to see her baby," Rami replied.

    "Doesn''t that mean that you''ll kill her after she gives birth?" Lawrend asked in realization.

    "No¡­"

    Aezel walked to Lawrend and embraced his arm. Imagining that she would die before even having the chance to spend time with her baby was scary for her as she always imagined what it would be like once their child is born.

    "I don''t know¡­ I don''t know anymore. Why is my mission soplicated?" Rami asked herself in a daze.

    "You can live in the Human World as long as you want. You can wait for our deaths when we grow old then you can go back to heaven, right?" Lawrend said to her.

    For now, that was the only logical solution he could think of. Since she''s an angel, it''s safe to assume that she lives a long life. He can simply take advantage of that.

    "Ohhh! That''s a good idea, Human!" Rami widened her eyes in amazement.

    None of them would affect the other party. Her impression of Lawrend improved.

    He was talented, nice, and a smart human in her eyes.. Someone who''s above all the humans she had met in the past.

 Chapter 294 - The Truth About Angels

    "Thanks. Now you don''t have to kill us," Lawrend replied to her with a smile.

    Although, he was still nervous inside. She doesn''t have to kill them right now, but she can kill them anytime.

    Realizing this renewed Lawrend''s determination to be even stronger. He doesn''t want to dilly-dally and hope she doesn''t kill him every day. After all, she can change her mind at any time.

    "Human, tell me how you made your divine lightning," Rami said.

    "What is your element?" Lawrend asked.

    "I''m a light element magic-user," Rami replied.

    "Then, you can''t do it. You have to be a lightning element magic-user," Lawrend replied.

    "Fine. I was just curious," Rami replied.

    She was very knowledgeable about magic.

    "He''s right. Master turned my lightning into divine lightning," Aezel said.

    "Anyways, you can choose any room. We''re all staying in this one," Lawrend said to her.

    "What''s the nearest room here, human?" Rami asked.

    "There''s one next door. You can take that one if you want. No one sleeps there anyway," Lawrend replied.

    "Okay." Rami nodded her head.

    ¡­

    "So¡­ you''re just gonna stare at us? You aren''t gonna look at the room?" Lawrend asked her.

    They had already been staring at each other for a while now. It was starting to be awkward for him and Aezel.

    "No. I''m good. I want to observe you and her," Rami said coldly.

    "Um, Rami? My name is Aezel. You can call me that," Aezel said.

    "Aezel¡­ Are you a demon?" Rami asked.

    "W-Why?"

    Aezel felt nervous about her question. She was a demon and it was said that demons were the enemies of angels in a popr myth she had heard in the past.

    "I can see your horns. Fallen angels don''t have that," Rami answered.

    "I was, before I turned into a fallen angel," Aezel replied.

    "Hmmm¡­ So you''re gonna kill your master in the future, huh," Rami said with squinted eyes.

    She observed Aezel and Lawrend''s reaction. To her surprise, none of them seemed surprised by her words.

    "She won''t," Lawrend replied.

    "Fufufufu. You thought that you could sow discord between the two of us? Master and I have a deeper bond than you can think of," Aezel said with augh.

    "Huh? Am I wrong? Or perhaps this human of yours is too stupid to realize that fact," Rami said with a confused look on her face.

    "Ow!"

    Lawrend suddenly felt a sharp paining from the ring he got from Clova. He turned around and stared at it closely.

    ''Master, be careful of her! She''s dangerous!'' Valentina shouted inside his mind.

    ''I know. You don''t have to tell me,'' Lawrend replied.

    ''No! S-She''s my enemy! If possible, I want to kill her!'' Valentina shouted in a voice full of hate.

    ''What?'' Lawrend asked her in confusion.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''S-She''s the divine race in the dilemma. The angels destroyed our civilization in the past!'' Valentina replied grimly.

    ''WHAT!?'' Lawrend widened his eyes in disbelief.

    He crankily turned his head behind her and looked at Rami''s cold and beautiful face. He could see her doing what Valentina just said.

    ''Be wary of her! If you''re in any danger, I''ll only be able to save you! Please, don''t mess with her,'' Valentina said pleadingly.

    She doesn''t want to lose all of her new sisters. Besides, she knew that she would be injured if she fought an angel of Rami''s caliber. A soul injury is significantly harder to heal than a physical one.

    ''Alright. I will,'' Lawrend replied solemnly.

    He lowered his hand and turned around to face Rami again.

    "What''s wrong, human? You look nervous. Were you actually scared in reality?" Rami asked him calmly.

    "Y-Yeah. I''m scared that she''ll kill me now," Lawrend lied.

    He wasn''t gonna tell her that someone just told him that she was actually a genocide machine. It might actually trigger her to just kill him. As they say, a dead man doesn''t speak.

    ording to what he knew, the civilization from the past was destroyed, and from the fear in Valentina''s voice. He was 99.99% sure that theymitted genocide.

    Meanwhile, Aezel stared at him in puzzlement. She was trying to understand what he was trying to do by saying that.

    Lawrend nced at her and gave her a sneaky wink. Knowing that he wasn''t misremembering it, Aezel decided to ride with the flow.

    "I-I''m sorry for lying, Master! I won''t do it again!" Aezel bowed to him in an apology.

    Lawrend himself was surprised by her acting.

    "It''s fine. Tell me what I need to do and I''ll help you," Lawrend replied to her in a benevolent voice.

    He nced at Rami and saw that she was nodding her head in satisfaction.

    "Impressive, human. You forgive quite fast. I like that part of you," Rami said to him with an approving look on her face.

    "Yeah¡­ Thank you¡­" Lawrend felt awkward hearing herpliment.

    "Can I tell you thatter in private, Master?" Aezel asked.

    "Sure." Lawrend nodded his head.

    "Anyways, what are you gonna do today, Master?" Aezel changed the topic and asked.

    "I''d be quite bold to attend ss right now. I''m alreadyte by an hour," Lawrend replied.

    "So you''re gonna stay home?"

    "Nope. Let''s go to the academy. I want to be a Third-Year as soon as possible," Lawrend replied.

    "???" Aezel stared at him in confusion.

    "It might be embarrassing, but I''ll look even cooler if I pass all the tests even after arrivingte," Lawrend said to her with a smirk on his face.

    "Shameless, human," Ramimented on the side.

    "As expected of Master. You know how to take advantage of poor situations," Aezel praised.

    "Alright. Let''s go. Wait, Rami. Can you change your clothes?" Lawrend asked.

    Inside his mind, he tried to forget that she was a genocide killing machine. It wasn''t that hard. He just had to keep telling himself that she was a beautiful angel.

    Wait, scratch that.. Even the angels depicted in his past life were scary four-faced creatures whose legs don''t bend.

 Chapter 295 - Instructors Watching

    "Do you dare say that you have clothes more fitting than the one I''m wearing?" Rami asked.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Well¡­"

    Lawrend scanned her body up and down with his eyes. The white satin dress that she was wearing perfectly fitted her angelic appearance.

    "Master, she can wear a maid uniform. We have extras," Aezel said.

    "M-M-Maid uniform!?" Rami stuttered in disbelief.

    She stared at Aezel as if she was looking at a monster.

    "Fufufufu. I''m wearing one right now. I bet you would look better in one," Aezel said.

    "No! For a servant of the Goddess to be reduced to a maid¡­ I don''t like it!" Rami shook her head vehemently.

    She took pride in her status as an angel. She wouldn''t agree to just be a maid.

    "Stop teasing her, Aezel. What dress do you want to wear? I''m sure we can find one in this mansion," Lawrend said to her gently.

    He was being nice to her because he was worried that she would vent her anger to them.

    "Yes, Master," Aezel replied and bowed to him.

    "Human, as I said, nothing can rece my current dress," Rami replied.

    "Alright. Don''tin if people look at you. Your current appearance is very eye-catching," Lawrend replied.

    She was an eye candy. The white satin dress perfectly suited her, making one not look away as if you were being drawn to hypnosis.

    "I don''t care about the gazes of humans. They can look at me how many times they want," Rami replied proudly.

    Even when she was exploring the city, many humans had already approached her for her enrapturing beauty. Needless to say, she promptly rejected all of them. She was used to being the center of attention among humans.

    "Fine. Don''t make a mess, okay?" Lawrend asked.

    "I never said I will obey you, human," Rami replied with a sharp gaze.

    "..."

    Lawrend was speechless at her response. She was right. He had no right to dictate her actions. Thus, he could only hope that she would behave in the academy.

    ¡­

    They rode the carriage to the academy. After several dozen minutester, they arrived in front of the academy.

    "Master, what took you so long? We became worried," Aleshia said.

    She was standing beside the gate in her mage uniform. There was a worried look on her face.

    "This woman stopped us. She will be staying with us from now on," Lawrend replied.

    "Woman?"

    Aleshia turned her head and looked towards Rami. Her eyes widened and went round.

    "Y-You''re Master''s new maid?" Aleshia asked in amazement.

    "What? No! Disgusting," Rami replied with a look of disgust on her face.

    "Phew. I almost thought Master seduced another beautiful woman. I got scared for a second," Aleshia said in relief.

    "What? What''s wrong?" Lawrend asked her in confusion.

    "I''d be amazed if Master can seduce her. She looks like an angel," Aleshia replied.

    Rami''s blonde hair and fairplexion made her stand out in her eyes. She was so beautiful that she''d doubt Rami''s sanity if she became his woman when she just met him.

    "Hahaha¡­" Lawrendughed at her words dryly.

    She couldn''t have said it any better.

    "At least you can recognize my worth, human," Rami replied coldly.

    Aleshia nced at Rami before walking up close to Lawrend and whispering into his ear.

    "Master, isn''t she a bit too arrogant?" Aleshia asked.

    "I''ll exinter. Under any circumstances, don''t anger her," Lawrend replied.

    "Okay, Master. I trust you," Aleshia replied with a nod of her head.

    The two of them separated from each other and Aleshia nced at Rami curiously. She now became curious at Rami after hearing her Master''s warning.

    "Master, let''s go. The instructors are waiting for you," Aleshia said.

    "What ''instructors''?" Lawrend asked in puzzlement.

    He never remembered having more than one instructor.

    "The other instructors of the other year levels and sses came to spectate your test after they heard Mr. White boast about your capabilities. He said that you will immediately be a Third-Year in one go," Aleshia exined.

    "That old man¡­" Lawrend''s cheeks twitched.

    He was happy that June was confident of him, but spreading it to every instructor in the department doesn''t sound so professional of him. He preferredpleting his test silently. He doesn''t need the unwanted attention.

    "Fufufufu. As expected of Master," Aezelmented from the side.

    Contrary to what Lawrend was thinking, she was thinking that it should be normal that they would be watching Lawrend. After all, her master is the best.

    "Okay, let''s go. I feel bad now that I made them wait," Lawrend said.

    The four of them walked through the empty campus of the academy. As the students were already in their sses, no one was there anymore.

    Aleshia led them to a spacious room. Packed inside were instructors wearing their mage uniforms. Most of them were old men who had beards.

    "Master!" Elena called out to him. She immediately ran towards him.

    She was in the crowd when she spotted him arrive.

    "Elena, I heard about it from Aleshia," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master. I couldn''t leave as my instructor is here," Elena replied.

    "Oh, so that''s why. I was confused why it was Aleshia when she studies in another department but not you," Lawrend replied in realization.

    As they were talking, the instructors in the room that were chatting with each other turned quiet and stared at Lawrend. They all observed him from head to toe.

    "So that''s Lawrend Horiel. He looks¡­ average. Are you really sure that he''s that good?" An instructor with a golden tree embroidered on his uniform said.

    "Hmmm¡­ I can''t sense his strength. Did you give him an artifact?" Another instructor asked.

    Several others also opened their mouths.

    All of them asked June, who was standing in the center of them.

    "Yes, Yes. I bet you all 50 Mid-Grade Mana Stone that he''s gonna do it," June replied confidently.

    "50? Prove that he doesn''t have an artifact that conceals his strength then we will bet with you.. Otherwise, it''s too unfair," an instructor replied to him.

 Chapter 296 - The Test To Third-Year

    After hearing his words, June slowly turned his head to Lawrend and smiled awkwardly.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Lawrend, can you help me out?" June asked with an embarrassed look on his face.

    "..."

    Lawrend was speechless. He didn''t expect June to bet on him like that. His lofty image of him inside his mind slowly crumbled into pieces.

    "*Cough* If you want, we can share," June said after seeing his silence.

    "I wanted to ask, what''s the use of a Mana Stone?" Lawrend asked.

    He caught a glimpse of one before, but he couldn''t remember the exact use of it. He only remembered that it was a solid form of mana.

    "He doesn''t even know what a Mana Stone is. What a joke, June," an instructor said in a sneer.

    "Knowing what a Mana Stone is, is not a requirement to be good at magic," June replied coldly.

    "Alright. I agree with your bet. This little kid must''ve tricked you," the instructor with a leaf on his back said.

    "Me too. Let''s all bet and make June broke," an instructor chipped in.

    Soon, all of the instructors in the room made a bet with June. Seeing the huge amount of fortune on the line, he felt dizzy.

    "L-Lawrend, a Mid-Grade Mana Stone ismonly used as a form of currency between mages. It can be used to build magic circles and craft magic artifacts," June exined to him in a stutter.

    "I see. So in total, you bet 2,300 Mid-Grade Mana Stones from the 46 instructors in this room. I want 80% of the winnings," Lawrend replied.

    "8-80%!? What if I somehow lost by some unfortunate luck? Are you gonna contribute anything?" June asked him with wide eyes.

    "That''s not gonna happen," Lawrend replied calmly.

    "You¡­" June stared at Lawrend''s eyes solemnly.

    His entire fortune was on the line. He couldn''t mess up to only get 20% of it if he won and lose all of it if he lost.

    "Fine. 50%," Lawrend said after seeing the uncertainty in June''s eyes.

    "Phew¡­ That''s better," June replied in relief.

    What Lawrend just did was a simple trick. He tantly took a high share and made him think that it was worth it since he had the confidence to win. Then, when June was weighing the odds in his mind, he lowered it drastically to make it fair in June''s eyes.

    Even though Lawrend would not be providing any Mana Stone if June lost, he still got half of it. If that wasn''t amazing, what is? He was basically getting free money without any risks.

    "*Cough* The two of you are shameless enough to discuss your shares as if the two of you already won," the instructor with the golden leaf embroidery said.

    "Hahahaha! This is our confidence, Gk," June replied with a boisterousugh.

    "Hmph. Let''s see," Gk snorted as he stared down at June while he rubbed his white beard slowly.

    "How do I do the test?" Lawrend asked June.

    "Alright. Test Master, let''s start," June said.

    Gk, who had been in the crowd of instructors walked out and smiled at Lawrend.

    "He''s the one testing me??" Lawrend asked in confusion.

    "You do not have to worry. Everyone here can bear witness to what I''d do. If there''s any problems, you or anyone in this room canin to the Purple Thunder Grand Mage," Gk answered calmly.

    "Rx, Lawrend. I know him very well. He won''t trample on his own dignity for 50 Mid-grade Mana Stones," June replied.

    "I see." Lawrend nodded his head in understanding.

    He wasn''t expecting the one to test him to bet against him. He must be pretty confident in the difficulty of the test.

    "We already heard and saw your theoretical capabilities. Even the Purple Thunder Grand Mage acknowledged it. That''s why you have already passed the test to be a Second-Year," Gk proimed.

    The instructors in the room weren''t shocked. They calmly watched the proceedings as they already knew about that.

    ''Hm?''

    Lawrend raised an eyebrow in surprise. If that was the case, how were they still so confident in betting against him? He simply showed that he doesn''t know what a Mana Stone was.

    "For your test to be a Third-Year, you have to show us your strongest Beginner Mage spell," Gk said.

    Lawrend walked towards the center of the room and the instructors parted ways. They all walked back and gave him a wide space in the center.

    Aezel, Aleshia, and Elena were watching from the side with bated breaths. As for Rami, she was calmly watching as if she didn''t care about any of this.

    "Where do I aim it at?" Lawrend asked.

    "Aim it at the copper spike above you. It will light up a magic circle and if you''re able to light it up halfway, then you pass," Gk replied.

    Lawrend raised his head and looked above him. There was a rounded copper spike and faint magic circle markings all over the ceiling.

    Lawrend lifted his hand and pointed his palm towards it before closing his eyes to concentrate. He sensed all of the golden lightning mana inside his body.

    "+Shock¡­ ARC+!"

    *BOOM*!

    A powerful shockwave exploded outwards from Lawrend''s outstretched hand as a thick beam of divine lightning shot out.

    The instructors in the room raised their hands and released a short burst of purple lightning that counteracted the shockwave.

    Meanwhile, the magic circle on the ceiling started glowing as mana traveled along its circuits and slowly made it full.

    *Crackle crackle*

    The magic circle that wasn''t supposed to be fully activated, started to activate. A powerful pressure exuded from it as it started sucking in the lightning mana from the surroundings.

    "Holy sh*t! The magic circle actually started!?" Gk cursed in disbelief.

    "More importantly, that was Klustervius'' magic spell, wasn''t it?? How did that kid get it!?" an instructor shouted beside Gk.

    *Boom*!

    A soft purple shockwave exploded from the center of the magic circle.. It covered everyone and extended outwards.

 Chapter 297 - Striving To Shock Everyone

    None of them were hurt. The shockwave simply passed through them as it covered the whole Lightning Department building in a dome of purple lightning.

    "Y-You started the Lightning Department''s defensive magic array all by yourself!?" Gk eximed in disbelief.

    "What?"

    Lawrend''s eyes went round as he stared back at him. He thought that it was just a simple magic array to test his magic.

    "A-Amazing¡­"

    The other instructors in the room stared at Lawrend in amazement. They were all lightning mages in here.

    Starting this magic array was harder than you would think. It''s easy to light it up halfway but it bes progressively harder. It would take almost all of them just to start it all the way.

    "A prodigy! Elena, there''s another prodigy besides you!" Gk shouted.

    "Yes, Instructor," Elena replied with a bow.

    ''As expected of Master,'' Elena thought to herself proudly.

    "That''s natural for a human like him," Ramimented.

    He was the only human who was able to impress her. She even thought that he was a god which was embarrassing.

    "Fufufufu." Aezelughed proudly.

    She doesn''t need to say anything. It was as she had expected.

    "They will finally know Master''s worth. Atst," Aleshia said.

    "That''s correct, Sister Aleshia." Elena nodded her head in agreement.

    "Lawrend, where did you get that Beginner Mage spell!?" an instructor asked him crazily.

    "Why?" Lawrend raised an eyebrow.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I know who made that," the instructor replied.

    "Someone gifted it to me," Lawrend replied truthfully.

    Since he''s already strong enough, he didn''t worry that they would find fault with him for getting it from a ck market. Although, he technically got it as a gift after he taught the seller some magic knowledge.

    "Seriously? I''ve never been able to find it. Who gave it to you?" the instructor asked him in surprise.

    "How do I say it¡­ Someone with a ck hood gave it to me when I was traveling," Lawrend replied awkwardly.

    His description wasn''t gonna be of help. It made him feel embarrassed since it seemed that the creator of the Beginner Mage spell was important to the instructor.

    "What..? I''ve been trying to find this magic spell of my older brother. I never thought someone would just give it away," the instructor said in a daze.

    "You''re his brother?" Lawrend widened his eyes in surprise.

    "Yes. My name is Xervius. My older brother was thete Arch Mage Klustervius. He was a talented mage of the kingdom that died in a war against a neighboring kingdom," Xervious replied.

    Xervius was a middle-aged man that had sprinkles of white on his hair. Like all the instructors in this room, he was an Arch Mage.

    "Wow. I''m thankful for your older brother''s creation of this magic spell. It helped me improve as a lightning mage," Lawrend said as he bowed to him respectfully.

    The Beginner Lightning Mage spell was very simple, but it was also flexible. Lawrend had found many uses for it in the past. He even managed to create a True Mage version. The creator definitely deserves his respect.

    "I''m sure he''d be d¡­ You''re so talented. I hope to see more from you in the future," Xervius replied to him solemnly.

    "Yes. You don''t have to worry about that." Lawrend raised his head and smiled at him.

    "Good! I like your confident attitude!" Xervius eximed happily.

    "Lawrend, since you''re a Third-Year now, you won. We''ll be giving the Mana Stones to Jer," Gk said.

    He wasn''t sad or angry. In fact, he was happy. He was proud that their Lightning Department had someone as talented as Lawrend.

    "About that, I want to take the test to be a Fourth-Year," Lawrend replied with a wry smile on his face.

    "What!?" Gk shouted in disbelief.

    He rubbed his eyes and looked at him clearly.

    "Don''t tell me you''re also confident in it?" Gk asked.

    "Hahahaha¡­ I just remembered something," Lawrend replied with augh.

    He remembered that Elena was about to be a Fourth-Year soon. He might as well be one right now. This way, he would be even more talented in their eyes.

    Once he gets their recognition, it would be easier for him to take the throne next month. After all, they would be hopeful of his future. A future with a very talented king.

    "...Alright." Gk nodded his head solemnly.

    The other instructors in the room became dead silent. They were excited about Lawrend''s sess but hearing his words made them feel overwhelmed.

    This would be the first-ever moment in the history of the academy that someone would jump from the First-Year directly to the Fourth-Year in one day.

    "I will supervise your test," a voice said.

    Everyone in the room turned their heads and looked towards the entrance. There was a man wearing a purple cloak. He exuded an invisible aura of power around him.

    "T-The Purple Thunder Grand Mage!" June eximed.

    Instantly, everyone in the room widened their mouths in shock. They were all Arch Mage''s here that were stuck for years to dozens of years.

    They were all respectful to him, who could ascend to be a Grand Mage.

    "Sir," Lawrend called out to him.

    "Mm. I didn''t expect you toe here instead ofing to me. You''re already an Arch Mage, right?" Verkoli said.

    What he didn''t know was that Lawrend wasn''t an Arch Mage yet. It''s because of the power of his Divine Lightning that his High Mage strength seemed like an Arch Mage strength to Verkoli.

    "I nned toe after this," Lawrend replied.

    "Well¡­ In my eyes, you''re already worthy of being a Fourth-Year and even graduation, but for formality''s sake, I''ll still test you," Verkoli said.

    "My pleasure," Lawrend replied.

    "Good." Verkoli nodded his head in satisfaction.

    Meanwhile, Rami was furrowing her eyebrows as she stared at Verkoli. She could feel the strength brimming inside his body.

    "A powerful human¡­" Ramimented.

    As for the others, they were all awestruck. At this point, they wouldn''t be surprised if Lawrend seeded.

    The Purple Thunder Grand Mage already acknowledged him, and they seem to know each other. That was enough to satisfy them.

    "Test Master, exin what he has to do to be a Fourth-Year," Verkoli said as he looked at Gk.

 Chapter 298 - One Man Against All

    "Y-Yes! To be a Fourth-Year, you must predict what level of magic I''m gonna use," Gk responded.

    "Huh?" Lawrend blinked his eyes at him in confusion.

    "I won''t cast my spell but predict what level it is from the flow of mana you can observe on my body," Gk further exined.

    "I got it," Lawrend replied with a nod of his head.

    "Let''s go outside. I might identally destroy this room," Gk said.

    And so, everyone in the room walked outside. They stood around in a circle on the grassy open area beside the building of the Lightning Department.

    Lawrend and Gk were standing in the center as they faced each other.

    "Ready?" Gk asked.

    "I am," Lawrend replied.

    Gk straightened his body and closed his eyes. He then raised his hand into the air.

    "O'' Thunder of Heaven, hire me as your servant, use me as your lightning rod, cast destruction through my body, Lightning Sundering Net!" Gk chanted.

    His body partially glowed purple but nothing happened as he stopped it from fully executing.

    "Phew. What do you think? We can wait for as long as you want," Gk asked with a smile on his face.

    "High Mage," Lawrend replied calmly and confidently.

    "What? You aren''t gonna think about it seriously?" Gk asked in confusion.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I''m confident in my answer," Lawrend replied.

    "...Correct," Gk replied in a daze.

    "Have you perhaps heard about this spell before?" an instructor on the side asked.

    "No," Lawrend curtly replied.

    "Very well. Let me test you too then," the instructor replied.

    "Sure," Lawrend replied with a calm shrug of his shoulders.

    In his mind, there wasn''t any difference between whoever tested him. After all, he already knew the technique to determine the strength and level of a spell.

    Gk and the instructor nodded at each other before they exchanged ces.

    The instructor closed his eyes and firmly nted the soles of his shoes on the ground.

    "O'' Zeus, herald my call, st the ground into pieces, Lightning Smite!" the instructor chanted.

    "True Mage," Lawrend said with the same calmness as earlier.

    "Wha¡ª!"

    The instructor widened his eyes and stared at him in incredulity.

    "Anyone else wanna try?" Lawrend asked as he eyed the crowd in a rxed manner.

    Seeing his carefree appearance, some of the instructors felt humiliated. One by one, they tested him without any rest.

    As for Verkoli, he was simply watching the proceedings calmly. He already knew how Lawrend was figuring it out.

    It was because of the length of the chants. The more lines there are in a spell, the stronger it was.

    "The next ones, stop chanting your spells," Verkoli said.

    Immediately, the instructors that were about to go next furrowed their eyebrows in confusion. They hadn''t had any idea that Lawrend could tell because of the length of the chants.

    "Yes, sir," the instructors replied.

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows after hearing Verkoli''s words. He knew that Verkoli found out about his trick. Nevertheless, that didn''t faze him.

    "+Judgement Strike+!" the instructor in front of Lawrend shouted.

    "Arch Mage," Lawrend replied calmly.

    "No way¡­"

    This time, Verkoli was truly surprised. The only way Lawrend could do this was by actually sensing the flow of mana inside the body of the instructor.

    "Next," Lawrend said.

    He then nced at Verkoli and smirked at him.

    "This kid¡­"

    Verkoli''s cheeks twitched. Lawrend''s provocation was tant and insulting.

    ''I''m several steps ahead of you,'' Lawrend thought to himself as he stared at Verkoli.

    And so, several more instructors challenged Lawrend until they couldn''t anymore.

    The instructors all turned their heads to Verkoli after they were all finished. They were all telling him through their eyes that he should go next.

    "*Cough* I believe everyone here can unanimously agree that Lawrend is worthy to be a Fourth-Year immediately," Verkoli said awkwardly.

    "..."

    The instructors looked at each other in shame. They all tried their best, even using obscure lightning spells, but they all failed in the end.

    "But I want to ask, how did you do that, Lawrend?" Xervius opened his mouth and asked.

    He was dying to know the answer.

    "Simple. At first, I figured it out through the lengths of the spells, but when the Purple Thunder Grand Mage made the rest stop chanting, I had to figure it out by sensing the mana inside your bodies," Lawrend exined.

    "But why didn''t you do that in the first ce?" Xervius asked curiously.

    "I actually didn''t know how to distinguish them¡­ Only after seeing dozens of you do it was I able to figure it out," Lawrend replied with a humble smile on his face.

    "I see¡­" Xervius nodded his head in understanding.

    The other instructors around them had looks of enlightenment on their faces. Lawrend''s words taught them that the length of the spells dictate how strong it would be.

    "Do you have a piece of paper?" Lawrend asked Xervius.

    "Ah, yes," Xervius replied.

    A piece of brown paper appeared on his hand, and he passed it to him. Lawrend took it and a pencil appeared in his hand.

    He wrote something on the paper before passing it back to Xervius.

    "What''s this? A spell?"

    "That''s the Beginner Mage spell, Shock Arc and its True Mage version," Lawrend exined.

    "True Mage? I don''t remember my older brother seeding in creating one," Xervious replied in confusion.

    "That''s because I made that using the Shock Arc as the foundation," Lawrend replied with a smile on his face.

    "You¡­"

    Xervious widened his eyes and stared at him in disbelief. The other instructors too were dumbstruck.

    Creating a Beginner Mage spell is hard, but modifying one to a higher level is even harder. They couldn''t fathom the talent required to be able to do that.

    "In fact, I have something better to show you," Lawrend said with a smirk on his face.

    He pointed his finger to the sky and closed his eyes.

    "I will show you what I learned from all of your spells today," Lawrend said grandly.

 Chapter 299 - A Talent That Exceeds Above Everyone

    "I underestimated this human," Rami muttered to herself.

    He was more amazing than she initially thought. Thus, she decided to take him more seriously from now on.

    ''I realized today that my previous spell was very inefficient. To create one that is even more powerful, I have to make it logical. Thus¡­'' Lawrend thought.

    "O'' great Amber, be my electron, turn to sprite, overwhelm and kill my enemies, Levin''s Descent!" Lawrend shouted a chant.

    *BOOM*!

    A thick lightning bolt fell from the sky and connected to Lawrend''s finger. Suddenly, a golden lightning bolt escaped that outstretched finger and turned into countless thunderbolts that created a firework in the sky that stretched to almost a third of the capital city as it easily tore through the defensive barrier around the Lightning Department.

    That is to say, the capital city was muchrger than the other cities in the kingdom. If it was in the skies above a city like Lanika City, then it would have epassed the whole sky.

    The long trails of golden lightning created a beautiful scenery that would forever be etched into the hearts of the people in the capital city.

    "Impressive!" Verkoli eximed in amazement.

    If that had struck the city, it would have decimated a lot of the buildings. It was deserving of a spell that an Arch Mage used.

    "..."

    The instructors were all speechless. They were all Arch Mages here. They could clearly tell that Lawrend''s lightning magic was a cut above them all.

    "It worked," Lawrend said as he clenched his fists with a smile.

    "T-That was derived from my older brother''s Beginner Mage spell?" Xervius asked in disbelief.

    "Mm." Lawrend nodded his head.

    "I¡­ I have no words. You''re amazing. To think that my older brother''s spell would be transformed in such a way¡­"

    "I understand you right now. Even I''m speechless," Gk said as he patted Xervius on his shoulder.

    "It''s all thanks to everyone in here. If it weren''t for all of you disying your spells to me, I wouldn''t have made that spell," Lawrend said as he looked around him.

    Instantly, the eyes of the instructors widened in joy. They felt happy to be recognized as a part of the creation of such a powerful spell.

    "You''re too humble, Lawrend. You deserve all of the credit. Even I, can''t modify a spell and create it into a more powerful one," Verkoli replied.

    Instead of Lawrend being humble, he should be the one as he was humbled by the insane talent and power that Lawrend disyed.

    "Hahahaha¡­ It''s nothing," Lawrend replied with augh as he scratched the back of his head.

    ''I-I can''t believe it. This human is so talented¡­'' Rami thought to herself in disbelief.

    If someone told her that a human could be this talented before, she would have scoffed at that person before kicking them to the ground.

    Elena: "Master is so cool¡­"

    Aezel: "Master is so talented¡­"

    Aleshia: "That''s our Master¡­"

    Suddenly, an olddy appeared above the sky out of nowhere. She had wrinkly skin and a loose robe around her body with a sword attached to her waist.

    "Verkoli, what''s going on here?" the olddy asked.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "We found a talent. Definitely more talented than me," Verkoli replied.

    "Even more talented than you? Who? I don''t remember the kingdom having someone as talented as that," the olddy replied with a curious look on her face.

    "This guy," Verkoli said as he patted Lawrend''s shoulder.

    "Who is she?" Lawrend couldn''t help but ask.

    "She''s the Mountain Sword of the Sword Guild. Her name is Julianne Geo," Verkoli replied.

    If you couldn''t remember, a Mountain Sword is as strong as a Grand Mage. Her strength was somewhat on par with Verkoli.

    Shended on the ground in front of Lawrend and approached him.

    "Nice to meet you. What''s your name?" Julianne asked.

    "Lawrend Horiel," he replied.

    Julianne extended her hand and shook his hand.

    "I can''t wait for the day that you be a Grand Mage. The capital city would be d to have a mage as talented as you in our ranks," Julianne said.

    "Thank you," Lawrend replied.

    "Enough chit-chat. Lawrend, do you want to graduate already? I don''t think the academy has anything left to teach you. I''m also too ashamed to take you in as my disciple," Verkoli said as he asked Lawrend.

    "Can I be an instructor then?" Lawrend asked with a smile on his face.

    "Instructor? Hmmm¡­ You''d need a solid understanding of the field you will be teaching in," Verkoli replied.

    "Alright. Before then, let me be a student," Lawrend replied.

    "Are you sure? You can just browse through the library if you want to quickly learn," Verkoli asked.

    "No, thanks. I want to enjoy myst bit of school life while I still can," Lawrend answered.

    "Okay, sure. Don''t bully the other students though. Keep a low profile," Verkoli said.

    "Of course. I''m not a scumbag," Lawrend replied.

    "You heard that, everyone? Starting from today, none of you will talk about what happened here," Verkoli said as he looked at the instructors around them.

    "Yes, sir!" the instructors responded.

    None of them would dare break their words under the watch of a Grand Mage and a Mountain Sword. They can try to run wherever, but they will never be able to outrun a Grand Mage or a Mountain Sword.

    "Sir, what''s going on here?"

    An old man appeared. He was wearing a ck cloak with a beautiful violet embroidery of a bird. He had a staunch face and gray hair.

    He held a long green staff in his hand.

    "Oh, Dean Master. Perfect timing. Lawrend here is now a Fourth-Year student," Verkoli said.

    "I see. He passed the test. More importantly, what was that about?" the Dean Master asked.

    He thought that Lawrend was already a Third-Year who simply became a Fourth-Year. He didn''t think much about it.

    "What are you saying? Lawrend was the cause of that," Verkoli replied with a proud look on his face.

 Chapter 300 - Blocked By A Red-haired Man

    "T-T-This guy!? Wait, you look familiar!" the Dean Master stared at Lawrend in disbelief.

    Somehow, he could remember seeing him somewhere.

    "It hasn''t been a month, Dean Master. Thank you for standing up for me when I was treated in injustice," Lawrend said to him with a respectful bow.

    "Holy sh*t! Aren''t you that guy?? Aren''t you a First-Year!?"

    The Dean Master shivered as he looked at Lawrend. It was so unbelievable that his eyes were about to pop out of their sockets.

    "Hahahaha. A few minutes ago," Lawrendughed lightly.

    "..."

    The Dean Master opened and closed his mouth repeatedly. He was speechless at his words.

    "Anyways, is there anything I have to do, sir Purple Thunder?" Lawrend asked.

    "Hmmm¡­ Nothing. You can go home for now. It''d be awkward to introduce you to ss at this time," Verkoli replied after much thought.

    "Alright. Thanks," Lawrend replied before he turned around to leave.

    "Wait, Mas¡ª I mean, wait, Lawrend. Watch me be a Fourth-Year," Elena said.

    She almost called him ''Master'' in public. He had ordered her before about it.

    "Oh? Okay," Lawrend replied with a raised eyebrow as he turned to look at her.

    He nced at Aezel and stood beside her. As for Elena, she walked out of the crowd and stood at the center.

    "I want to take my test today, Instructor Gk," Elena said.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Good! Show us how the Lightning Empresspares," Gk replied with a faint smile on his face.

    Gk walked in front of her and stood facing her.

    "Since you most probably heard the trick from Lawrend, I won''t be chanting loudly," Gk said.

    He closed his eyes and a powerful purple aura started to slowly surround his body.

    "Arch Mage!" Elena shouted confidently.

    Gk stopped controlling his mana and opened his eyes to stare at her with wide eyes.

    "I wasn''t even done!" Gk shouted in amazement.

    Elena was a slime. As a slime, she''s the very embodiment of her element. It was simple for her to detect the strength Gk was controlling inside his body.

    "She passed. Don''t embarrass yourselves further," Verkoli said from the side.

    "Yes, sir," Gk responded.

    Verkoli stopped the other instructors from testing Elena. He knew that she would do the same thing Lawrend did.

    For that to happen to the instructors twice would be very embarrassing. He won''t let it happen on his watch.

    "That''s it?"

    The other instructors looked at each other in dismay. It felt very anticlimactic to them. It was over before they could even get excited.

    "Ehehehehe. I did it," Elena said as she tiptoed towards Lawrend.

    "I''m proud of you," Lawrend replied with a warm smile on his face.

    "Oh?" Gk and the others raised an eyebrow seeing them act so close to each other.

    "*Cough* Elena, you can take a break today too. Tomorrow, the Dean Master will guide the both of you to the Fourth-Year ss," Gk said.

    "Yes!" Elena nodded her head.

    "Well, then. Let''s go," Lawrend said.

    And so, he left with Rami, Aezel, and Elena in tow. Aleshia wasn''t done with her ss yet so she couldn''t leave yet.

    They walked through the empty campus together when someone suddenly blocked him on his way. He was a man with red hair simr to Lawrend''s.

    "Hey, you! You didn''t show upst time!" he shouted with his finger pointed at him.

    "...Who are you?" Lawrend asked with a confused look on his face.

    He can''t recall this person in his memories.

    "Curse you! How dare you forget me, Percio Rubrignis!?" Percio shouted in anger.

    "Sorry. I really can''t remember who you are," Lawrend replied with an honest look on his face. Even his name didn''t ring a bell in his mind.

    "F*ck your mother!" Percio cursed.

    "...What did you say?"

    The look in Lawrend''s eyes changed. He stared at Percio with unconcealed anger visible on his face.

    "I said fuck your mother!" Percio shouted.

    "Master, let me handle this," Elena said as she stopped him from taking a step forward.

    "...Fine," Lawrend replied with a sigh.

    "Hey, insect. How dare you insult his mother!?" Elena shouted at him angrily.

    "Huh? Wait, Lightning Empress!?" Percio shouted in disbelief as he recognized Elena''s face.

    "Good. Strip and rub your crotch against the brick road 10 times," Elena said calmly.

    Hearing her words, Lawrend felt an urge to cover his crotch area.

    "I-I¡­ Cousin Vernon will remember this, Lawrend!" Percio shouted before he turned tail and ran away.

    He was simply a Second-Year student. He wasn''t strong enough to fight back against Elena, who he knew was a Third-Year student.

    "I''ll be right back, Master," Elena said.

    "Stop. Let him be," Lawrend replied.

    "I''ll teach him a lesson, Master," Elena replied with a serious look on her face.

    "He''s just a dog. If you scare him too much, his master will not show up," Lawrend exined.

    "I understand," Elena replied respectfully.

    "Fufufufufu¡­ Does that imply that I''m Master''s dog?" Aezel said with an excited look on her face.

    "In bed or as my maid?" Lawrend asked with a smirk on his face.

    "Ahhh~ That''s not fair, Master. We''re outside so I can''t make a move on you," Aezel said as desire was stered all over her face.

    "Perverts," Ramimented from the side with displeasure on her face.

    "You''ll get used to it," Elena replied.

    "Me? I''ll just shut off my ears," Rami replied coldly.

    "Oh, right. I haven''t introduced her to you yet," Lawrend said.

    He remembered that he didn''t introduce Rami to Elena yet.

    "She''s Rami. From now on, she''d be staying with us. Although she''s not a part of our family, I''d like you to respect her," Lawrend said to Elena.

    "Hm? What is she to you, Master?" Elena asked with squinted eyes.

    "A stranger," Lawrend replied straightforwardly.

    "You understand your ce, human. I acknowledge your talent but that doesn''t mean we''re friends," Rami replied.

    "Oh¡­"

    Elena stared at Rami silently.. Who knows what''s going through her head.

 Chapter 301 - Licking The Holy Sword Together ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Let''s go home, Master," Aezel urged him.

    "Okay," Lawrend replied.

    Thus, the four of them left the academy and headed home.

    Half an hourter, they arrived inside the mansion.

    "Human transport is slow¡­" Rami said with a frown on her face.

    "Master, I can feel that she''s something else," Elena said as they walked through the hallway.

    "She''s an angel," Lawrend answered calmly.

    "Wee back, Master?" Amene appeared from a corner and bowed in greeting.

    Amene was confused as to why they were already back so early.

    As for Elena, she was left standing on the side with her mouth wide open in amazement.

    "We were given a break since we passed the test to an upper year level," Lawrend briefly exined to her.

    "Nyaa! Congrats, Master!" Amene replied happily with her tail zig-zagging in joy.

    "Thanks. Where''s Grape?"

    "She''s sleeping upstairs."

    "Huh? Is she okay?" Lawrend asked worriedly.

    They slept at the same timest night. Bymon sense, they should be sleeping at the same timeter too. It was odd that she felt sleepy so early.

    "Yes, Master. She must''ve liked the temperature today," Amene replied.

    "Oh. Cat things, huh." Lawrend nodded his head in understanding.

    "Yes."

    Amene nodded her head cutely.

    "Come, Aezel. We can''t do it upstairs," Lawrend said before grabbing her hand.

    "Anywhere you like, Master," Aezel replied with a smile on her face.

    "D-Don''t tell me the two of you are nning to have s-sex?" Rami asked in an embarrassed stutter.

    "What''s wrong about it?" Lawrend asked her calmly.

    "Filthy human!" Rami shouted before she turned around and left.

    "Elena, follow her. Don''t let her get lost. She might destroy the mansion in frustration," Lawrend said to her.

    "A-An angel is that powerful?" Elena asked with wide eyes.

    "She''s as strong as a Grand Mage¡­" Lawrend replied wryly.

    "..."

    Elena was speechless.

    "As expected of Master¡­" Elena muttered in a daze.

    Lawrend''s cheeks twitched after hearing her words. At this rate, everything shocking would be normal to them.

    "Go. Before you lose her," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master! If I have to sacrifice myself, I''ll do so!" Elena replied seriously.

    "She won''t hurt you. Just keep her in check," Lawrend replied with a smile on his face.

    "Mm." Elena nodded her head and left.

    "Amene, do you want to join us?" Lawrend asked.

    "No, thanks, Master. I still have to clean." Amene shook her head.

    "Oh. You''re very diligent," Lawrend praised.

    "Nyahaha¡­ Thanks, Master. Can I get a headpat?" Amene asked with a shy look on her face.

    "Sure!" Lawrend responded.

    He raised his hand and rubbed her head. In response, her ears twitched cutely.

    "Nyaaa¡­"

    Amene closed her eyes and enjoyed the sensation of Lawrend''s hands.

    He couldn''t endure not touching her ears so he rubbed it too.

    "Ah!" Amene moaned.

    "Nyan. Master''s hand feels good¡­" Amene muttered in pleasure.

    "Fufufufu. Just join us, Amene. Master won''t me you if you didn''t clean properly today," Aezel said as she winked at Lawrend.

    "Yes, that''s right," Lawrend agreed after seeing her wink.

    "Then¡­" Amene replied.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Fufufu."

    Aezel took Amene''s hand and pulled her and Lawrend with her.

    She brought them under a tree outside the mansion at the backside. There was a bush at waist level, enough to cover their lower halves.

    She pushed Lawrend against the tree and kneeled in front of him. She pulled out his massive holy sword and rubbed it in her hand.

    As for Amene, she opened her mouth and gave Lawrend a passionate kiss.

    "Help me here, first Amene," Aezel said and tugged her hand.

    "Nyaa¡­ okay." Amene nodded her head reluctantly.

    The two of them kneeled in front of him and ced their mouths beside his sword. They nced at each other before licking his sword at the same time.

    The feeling of their two tongues wrapping around the sides of his sword made him feel tingly and pleasure down there.

    "Mm¡­" Aezel groaned.

    She took control of his sword and put it inside her mouth. Amene had no choice but to go down and ced Lawrend''s bags of semen inside her mouth.

    "Arhhh¡­" Lawrend groaned.

    Thebination of their attacks made him feel weak on his legs. He gripped the tree behind him and tried his best to not cum.

    Aezel''s tongue wrapped around his cock the usual way and stimted the crevices.

    After a dozen minutester, Lawrend released a burst of semen inside her mouth.

    Due to the sudden ejaction, Aezel was shocked. She swallowed it down her throat instinctively.

    Amene didn''t let this chance slip, and she took his cock inside her mouth. She stimted his sensitive ns with her rough catgirl tongue.

    "Amene, wait¡ª!"

    Lawrend tried to stop her, but she was already in her own world. Using her past experiences and what Grape taught her, Amene expertly stimted his ns.

    It made his cock rock hard and even more fun for her to suck.

    Another dozen minutester, Lawrend filled her mouth with his semen.

    "*Gulp* Delicious," Amene said with a smile on her face.

    A small drop of semen slowly dripped down her face.

    Aezel noticed it and swooped down and licked it off her face.

    "Fufufufu. You can''t waste such a precious thing," Aezel said.

    Seeing her lewd actions, Lawrend got rock hard again. He lifted her shoulder and pushed her against the tree.

    "Bend your ass towards me," Lawrend said with a tiny tinge of lust in his voice.

    "Yes, Master. Be rougher," Aezel said.

    She felt enjoyment when he pushed her against the tree. She wanted him to treat her like a ything.

    Lawrend pushed aside her panties and rubbed the tip of his holy sword against the entrance of her demonic sheathe.

    "Mmm¡­ Do it, Master. Just like how you did it a month ago," Aezel said with lust evident in her voice.

    "Ahh!" Aezel moaned loudly before she quickly covered her mouth.

    Lawrend suddenly thrust inside her. Nevertheless, that only made her excited.. She ground her crotch against his in pleasure.

 Chapter 302 - Making Cat Kids ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Master¡­" Amene said as she stared at Lawrend eagerly.

    She felt lonely down there, and she wanted him to fill her to make her satisfied.

    Seeing her eager appearance, Lawrend grabbed her ass and pulled her closer to him. He then grabbed the base of her tail and raised his hand upwards. As a result, her fur rubbed against his palm, making her feel tingly inside.

    "Nyaaan~!"

    Amene stared at his eyes cutely.

    Lawrend buried his fingers inside her ass and pierced inside her other hole with his middle finger.

    "Ahh!"

    Amene moaned as that was her sensitive spot before quickly her mouth with her palms.

    "Master''s ignoring me as he pleases another woman¡­ Ahh¡­" Aezel muttered as she swung her hips back and forth.

    Lawrend was just standing there as she pleasured himself using his holy sword. For her, that was degrading her pride as it somewhat meant that she''s a slut for his cock.

    But she doesn''t mind as that was the case. She''s a slut for his cock. It was the instrument that fulfilled her role as a mother demon.

    "Ahhmph! Hahmh! Mmn! Ahhmm!" Aezel moaned with her mouth covered.

    It was as if Aezel was doing a rhythmic dance as she swung her hips. Sweat and lewd juices flew everywhere with each shake of her hips.

    "Aezel, I''m cumming," Lawrend said.

    The way she surrendered her whole body to him turned him on a lot. As a result, his balls were bursting with semen in an attempt to impregnate her again.

    "Yes! Mmmmmmmm!" Aezel moaned in ecstasy.

    She clenched her vagina and squeezed his holy sword dry.

    Lawrend filled her insides with his white seed. The seeds tried to impregnate her but her cervix was already closed due to her pregnancy.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­ More¡­ This time, push me against the ground¡­" Aezel said as she panted.

    She still hadn''t gotten enough.

    "Let''s do that next time. For now, let me enjoy Amene too," Lawrend said.

    He pulled out of her and his thick semen came pouring out. They lewdly dripped onto the ground like a thick mayonnaise.

    Seeing that made Lawrend feel satisfied.

    Lawrend pushed Amene''s back down and made her bend over.

    "Nyaa¡­"

    Amene grabbed the sides of her butt and spread it wide open. She revealed to him her clean and tight ass hole.

    Lawrend masturbated his cock for a few minutes to make it erect again. Once it was hard enough, he rubbed it in between her butt cheeks.

    "Nyaa¡­ Nyaa..! Hurry up, Master," Amene said.

    Her body was growing hotter and hotter. She wanted him to fill her up with his cock now. Her demihuman cat instincts were telling her to breed and reproduce at this instant.

    "Let''s loosen you up here first. Otherwise, it''d be hard for you to give birth," Lawrend said as he rubbed the tip of his cock against the entrance of her vagina.

    "Nyaa?"

    Amene tilted her head.

    "I love you, Amene. I want to make little cats with you. That''s why¡­ let me fill you up again today," Lawrend exined as he lightly poked inside her.

    "Master¡­ I-If you say that now, I won''t be able to resist my carnal desires¡­" Amene muttered.

    She turned around and immediately grabbed both of his hands.

    "Master, I love you too¡­ Let me pleasure you," Amene said.

    She guided him to sit on the ground. She then rode his crotch and rubbed her slit against his cock. She covered it with her dripping love juices.

    Meanwhile, Aezel was watching the scene y out in front of her with a smile on her face. She liked the fact that her Master is loved so much.

    "Master¡­ I think I didn''t get pregnantst time. Please knock me up, nyan?" Amene said with her hands forming cat ws.

    "S-Sure," Lawrend replied.

    Her appearance almost made him lose his sanity. She was so cute and breedable. He wanted to push her down and pound her to his liking.

    "Hehehehe. I like your eyes, Master," Amene giggled.

    She saw the brief struggle that appeared in his eyes when she did that.

    In his impatience, Lawrend guided his cock inside her with his hand and pierced her lower half.

    "Nyaaammphh!"

    Just as Amene was about to moan very loudly, Aezel came to the rescue and covered her mouth using her hands.

    Amene rested her body on his chest as she squirmed in pleasure. She also breathed heavily to regain the strength she lost when he put it in.

    "You said you''ll pleasure me, right? Do it on your own," Lawrend said to her.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Amene''s eyes went round when she heard his words. She wrapped her arms around his shoulders and started moving her waist up and down as a lewd expression covered her face.

    "Nyaa¡­ Ahh¡­ Mmm¡­" Amene lightly moaned.

    She started removing her maid uniform as she bounced on his crotch. It was as if she was doing a striptease.

    Once she was done, her pink and erect nipples on her almost-non-existent breasts were revealed.

    "They''re small, but they''re delicious, Master. Why don''t you¡ª"

    Amene was just tempting Lawrend when he took her nipple inside his mouth. He licked around her are and stimted the sensitive nerves under it.

    "Mhhhhhh!!"

    Amene wrapped her arms around his head and pulled her close to her. She inadvertently helped make it easier for him to suck on her nipples.

    As a result, the pleasure she was feeling was further amplified. Her face became even more warped as she sumbed to the pleasure of sex.

    "Mmh! Mmh!" Amene''s muffled moans were the only thing you can hear in this part of the garden.

    If a guard walks by, he would immediately be able to hear them.

    As for Aezel, she was resting her back against another tree not far from them. Her crotch area was exposed and she was rubbing it with her fingers.

    "Amene, I''m about to cum," Lawrend said.

    His balls were already refilled.. It was ready to knock her up.

 Chapter 303 - Lewd Cat Moans ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [WARNING: If you don''t like anal sex, then skip this chapter.]

    "Nyaa!"

    Amene ground her crotch against his and pressed the tip of his cock inside her to the entrance of her womb.

    "Nyaaaaa!"

    Amene felt the burst of hot semen enter inside her, and it gave her a sense of satisfaction.

    "Yes!" Amene cried out happily.

    Getting creampied by her beloved Master was something she would never get tired of.

    Soon, Amene''s excitement died down and she lifted her waist. It unplugged her hole and a stream of thick semen came flowing out.

    "Master, time for the other one," Amene said excitedly.

    "Turn around so it''s easier," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master," Amene replied respectfully.

    She turned around and rode him in a reverse cowgirl position. She sat on his dick for the meantime.

    Of course, it wasn''t painful. Her soft and warm ass was something that will never be painful. It was akin to a hotdog wrapped in a hotdog bun.

    "Master, get hard quick," Amene said.

    She was already feeling impatient. After tasting his cock inside her pussy, right now, she wanted it inside her ass even more badly.

    "Make cute noises," Lawrend replied.

    He grabbed her breasts and pinched her nipples.

    "Ahnyaa!" Amene moaned in reflex.

    "Done. You can insert it now," Lawrend said.

    Her cute moan instantly made him hard. His body''s reaction was that simple.

    "Oh!"

    Amene looked down at her crotch and saw that his cock was really hard. For her, that was amazing.

    Aezel raised an eyebrow after seeing their interaction together. She mentally noted to herself that she would moan even crazier to stimte his holy sword harder.

    "Then¡­ Nyaaa¡­"

    Amene melted in pleasure as Lawrend''s cock slowly entered her other hole. His cock was already lubricated so it was fairly easy to enter. The hard part was prating through the sphincter.

    That part was tight. It was even tighter than a virgin pussy. His cock had to be really hard or it would be hard to enter.

    Before long, she managed to put it all in. Feeling Lawrend''s cock fully inside her, Amene was filled with a great sense of satisfaction. It was simr to what you would have after peeing.

    She controlled her sphincter and squeezed him tightly. She then moved her hips up down to pleasure him.

    Lawrend felt her warmth once he''s inside her. He wanted to thrust into her himself, but he wasn''t in a position to move.

    She pushed and pulled her ass from his crotch.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Nyaa¡­ Nyaaa¡­ Ahh¡­"

    It was like a massage for Amene, but it was a hundred times better.

    "Go faster, Amene," Lawrend said.

    He was enjoying it, but his numb cock that already came three times, needed more stimtion.

    She heard his words and started vigorously bouncing up and down. His cock slowly drenched her other hole with his precum and made the subsequent motions even smoother and pleasurable.

    "Ahh, yes¡­ Ahnyaaa! You hit my sensitive spot," Amene moaned.

    It was the spot where her G-spot was located inside her vagina. As the walls were not that thin, she was able to feel his cock hitting it.

    "S-Sister Aezel?"

    Only then did Amene realize that Aezel was masturbating across from them. She stared at them intently as she rubbed her clit and slit.

    Aezel immediately realized that Amene was looking at her. She crouched in front of her and gave her a passionate kiss.

    She wrapped their tongues together and mixed their salivas together. The feeling of being kissed while getting fucked in the ass made Amene''s mind go numb from all of the pleasure.

    Aezel was getting off from the kiss too. Amene''s rough tongue made it tingly and sensational to glide their tongues across each other.

    Lawrend saw them kiss passionately. In response, his cock twitched and released a burst of precum inside Amene.

    "Mmm¡­ Mmmm¡­"

    Amene was totally addicted to the kisses. She embraced Aezel as they kissed together.

    A few minutester, they separated. A string of saliva appeared between the two of them for a few moments before it fell apart.

    "S-Sister Amene, I didn''t know that you were such a good kisser," Aezel said as she stared at her lustfully.

    "It''s my first time doing it with someone other than Grape¡­" Amene responded.

    "Oh, really?" Aezel looked at her skeptically.

    Amene didn''t respond any more as she slowly felt herself get closer and closer to her ultimate climax.

    A few minutester, his cock reached and poked a spot that made Amene arch her back and w at his legs.

    "Nyaaaahhhhhh¡­"

    Amene released a powerful squirt that practically covered all of Aezel''s body as it sshed directly at her.

    Amene''s sphincter squeezed and tightened around Lawrend''s cock, bringing him to a height of pleasure.

    Because of that, Lawrend couldn''t hold it anymore and he came inside her and painted her insides white.

    "Funyaaa¡­.!"

    Ameneid her back on him tiredly.

    Her body was drenched in sweat and the smell of her squirt filled the air. Even with all of that, there was a satisfied expression on her face.

    "Aezel, do you want to clean my cock with your mouth?" Lawrend asked.

    "Fufufufu. Of course," Aezel replied with augh.

    Lawrend moved Amene away and sat her on the ground beside him.

    Aezel crawled to him and licked his limp holy sword, making it hard and erect. She then took it in her mouth and cleaned it with her tongue and saliva for a few minutes.

    To clean it, she swallowed the leftover love juices that stained his holy sword.

    "Ahhh¡­ Is that all, Master?" Aezel asked.

    She was still raring to go.

    "Alright, let''s go one more time," Lawrend replied.

    And so, he pounded Aezel once again. She tied her own hands and rode his holy sword. She acted as if he was doing it against her will.

    Even though you could clearly see the pleasure and delight that were on her face.

    Once they were done, Lawrend stood up and looked around. Thankfully, no guard saw or heard them.

    What they didn''t know was that an invisible angel was watching not far from them.. Her hand was rubbing her slit slowly.

 Chapter 304 - Spell Making ? ?

    "What am I doing..?" Rami asked herself as she sat on the roof of the mansion.

    Her hand was buried inside her crotch, and she was moving it back and forth to rub something inside.

    "I should stop this habit," Rami said to herself.

    She stopped moving her hand and stood up. She then blurred before disappearing.

    ¡­

    "Honestly, I think Sister Grape is showing signs that she''s pregnant. Just my intuition, Master," Amene said as they walked through the hallway of the mansion.

    They just returned from having fun. Lawrend led them at the front while Amene and Aezel walked behind him as his cute maid escorts.

    "Really? That''s a good sign. Although, isn''t it a bit early? She''s just sleeping, isn''t she?" Lawrend asked.

    "I don''t know. You don''t have to listen to my words, Master," Amene replied.

    "Alright," Lawrend replied.

    He looked ahead and focused on walking.

    "Oh, Elena," Lawrend called out as Elena slowly walked towards them from a turn.

    "Master, I can''t find Ramiel. Did you see her?" Elena asked with a bothered look on her face.

    "Huh? Did you look everywhere?" Lawrend asked.

    They stopped once they were in front of her.

    "Yes. I looked at each of the rooms, including ours, but she was nowhere to be found," Elena replied.

    "Maybe she went home, Master?" Amene said.

    "No. She said she wanted to monitor Aezel and me. There''s no way she would leave without saying anything," Lawrend replied as he shook his head.

    "Anyways, how was it, Master? Do you want one more round?" Elena asked with a smirk on her face.

    "I''m good. We can do it another time," Lawrend replied.

    "Okay~"

    "Then, I''ll go continue cleaning the house, Master," Amene said.

    "Alright."

    And so, Amene separated from them and headed to the cleaning room.

    "Master, I''ll go look for Rami," Elena said.

    "If you find her, tell her toe to me. I have a question to ask her," Lawrend replied.

    "I got it, Master," Elena replied.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She left and continued to look for Rami.

    "Master, what are you nning to do now?" Aezel asked.

    "I n to contemte what I learned today. My current state is the best state for deep thoughts," Lawrend answered.

    He was referring to the so-called Sage Mode or, in a more technical term, Post Nut rity. Every man that had experienced ejaction once would be able to rte to him.

    "Fufufufu. You''re so diligent, Master," Aezel replied.

    "Of course. Why wouldn''t I be? Someone could kill me any time she wants."

    "That''s true. I''ll use what I saw earlier to improve too," Aezel replied solemnly.

    She realized that her Master was already at her level if the boost of the Divine Lightning wasn''t factored in. Right now, a feeling of anxiety slowly crept up inside her body.

    She doesn''t want to be useless to him, and she wants to continue their rtionship where she would protect him.

    The two of them headed to their room, and once inside, they sat on the bed cross-legged.

    Lawrend closed his eyes and thought back to the spell he had just created earlier.

    It was something he made on the spot. It came to his mind instantly and naturally. Almost as if it was meant to be in his head in the first ce.

    What he did earlier was rearrange the passages in his Lightning Sprite spell. It started with a passage with killing intent, then it was followed by a passage describing its transformation.

    While Lawrend was thinking of how to extend it and add another passage to make it a High Mage spell, he realized that he couldn''t add another passage. It all became illogical that he didn''t think any of them would work.

    But he had the brilliant idea of rearranging his spell. He realized from their spells that they all contained consistent and logical passages. One could imagine the spell as it was cast.

    ''The start is an illusory power in which the spell wouldy its foundation. But why would they contain names of gods in my past life? Is there something I''m missing?'' Lawrend asked himself in thought.

    He even heard the name ''Zeus''. As this was another world, it should be impossible that his name would be mentioned in a spell.

    ''My new spell is more efficient than the previous ones. I could have imagined it, but it wouldn''t have be as big and powerful.''

    He could cast magic he didn''t have spells for just by imagining it. The caveat was that it was less magically efficientpared to casting a spell.

    ''I wonder if I can create an Arch Mage lightning spell right now¡­''

    It was a bold idea. He wasn''t even technically an Arch Mage, but if he pulled it off, he would be able to dominate any Arch Mage he would encounter.

    There''s even a chance that he would be able to fight a Grand Mage. Although, he wasn''t sure if he was right. There''s a huge gap between an Arch Mage and a Grand Mage.

    He knew that from watching Aezel run away from a Grand Mage before. They were basically leagues apart from each other.

    ''There''s nothing to lose in trying,'' Lawrend thought to psyche himself up.

    "O'' great Amber, be my electron, turn to sprite, overwhelm and kill my enemies¡­"

    Lawrend''s body glowed golden as his lightning mana flowed under the surface of his skin.

    "What should I add next?" Lawrend asked himself.

    The context of this spell was simr to the Lightning Sprite one, but it was rearranged into a four passage spell.

    "Burn my enemies? No¡­ That doesn''t fit."

    Lawrend continued contemting for a few hours, but he couldn''t think of anything that would be logical and fit into the spell''s current context. There''s also the option of creating another spell, but that is harder than you would think.

    Lawrend had no idea how to create one, but he knows how to modify one.. It would take one hundred times the effort for him to do that whenpared.

 Chapter 305 - Aezelâ€™s Bloodline

    After those few hours passed, Lawrend opened his eyes to a panting Aezel.

    "Ahhh¡­ Hahhh¡­ Hahhh¡­"

    She was on the bed and gasping for air. Her hand was clutching her throat desperately.

    "A-Aezel!?" Lawrend eximed.

    He grabbed her shoulders and looked at her pitiful expression.

    "M-Master¡­ I think I overdid it¡­" Aezel said to him with a faint smile on her face.

    "Overdid it? This is more than overdid! You''re pushing yourself too far! What did you even do?" Lawrend asked him worriedly as he scolded her.

    "My demonic bloodline limits are still there. I-I can''t be a Royal Demon, Master¡­" Aezel said sadly.

    Although she was already a fallen angel, she still calls it demonic bloodline, etc. That''s because she preferred it. If she knew what it should be called, she would use it in the future.

    "What are you saying? I can''t understand you," Lawrend replied.

    "Master, hahh¡­ You don''t know this, but we demons are predetermined from birth. If we are born a Noble Demon, I would be a Noble Demon once I be an adult," Aezel replied.

    "What? You never told me that before!" Lawrend shouted.

    It was something very serious that he should have heard something about it from her. But she didn''t, and that upset him.

    "I thought that it was only a matter of time before I be a Royal Demon. I can feel that I can push myself further, but it was like I was against an insurmountable wall when I tried earlier. I tried several more times out of pure will, and¡­ this is the result," Aezel exined.

    "Aezel¡­ Tell me how and what happened," Lawrend replied and took her into an embrace.

    He pressed her head against his shoulder and rubbed her back.

    "Master¡­"

    Aezel felt warm inside as he embraced her. She felt sad and disappointed in herself that she wouldn''t be able to protect him in the future.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll help you figure this one out," Lawrend said to her.

    He wanted to embrace her tighter, but he knew that it would only make it harder for her to breathe.

    "I stimted my bloodline that contained my power and attempted to improve its quality by copying the characteristics of the spell you and the instructors used earlier. But I failed¡­ I then imagined your spell and made my bloodline take its properties, but it made me like this. My blood feels like it''s boiling¡­" Aezel exined.

    "Your blood?" Lawrend asked as he stopped and entered into a daze.

    "Yes. What''s wrong, Master?" Aezel asked as she pulled her head back and looked at him worriedly.

    "D-Do you want to exchange blood? Not all of it, but let''s do a blood transfusion," Lawrend replied.

    Since he could change her body by pouring his golden lightning mana into her, he might be able to change her body again. This time, he would be raising her bloodline to a higher capacity.

    "Blood transfusion? What if my body rejected your blood?" Aezel asked as she furrowed her eyebrows.

    "Let''s do a testter. For now, rest. If the test seeds, we''ll exchange half of our blood," Lawrend replied.

    "Master¡­"

    Aezel stared at him with wide eyes. She fell in love with him all over again. He was willing to do this much for her that it was almost intoxicating to her.

    "As long as you are my maid, I''ll do anything to ensure your happiness," Lawrend said to her and smiled at her warmly.

    Aezel grabbed his hands and tightened her grip.

    "I know I already told this to you before, but I''ll say it again, Master. I''ll sacrifice myself for you. I''ll make our child do the same. Please, take care of me forever. Punish me and make a mess of me any time you are feeling frustrated," Aezel said in a voice filled with emotion.

    "Of course. You''re already bearing my child. I''ll take care of you forever. You also don''t have to raise our child like that. I want our child to live freely and happily, you understand?" Lawrend asked her strictly.

    "Y-Yes!"

    Aezel felt as if she was a maiden right now. Her usual mature and rxed self was nowhere to be seen.

    "That''s good. Now, rest. I''ll go out and wait for the three to return," Lawrend said to her.

    "Yes, Master," Aezel replied as she strongly nodded her head.

    "Mm."

    Lawrend was satisfied seeing her response. He stood up from the bed and left the room. Before he left, he took onest look at her before closing the door.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She was looking at him with a slightly crooked smile from the pain.

    Lawrend walked downstairs and was just in time when the door opened.

    "Master, we''re home!" Humility shouted excitedly.

    She immediately saw his figure and ran to him. She wrapped her arms around him in an embrace.

    "Master, I heard about you! Everyone''s talking about you in the academy," Humility said to him happily. She was happy that everyone was talking about her Master.

    "It was nothing. I was just lucky," Lawrend replied humbly.

    "Geez. Stop being so humble, Master. We know that you deserve it," Aleshia said as she walked to them. E was following behind her like a shadow.

    "Master, I already found Rami a few hours ago," Elena said as she walked towards them from the hallway.

    "Oh, where is she?" Lawrend asked.

    "She''s in the dining room and ying a harp," Elena replied.

    "Master who''s this Rami? We heard about it from Sister Aleshia," Humility asked with a confused look on her face.

    "I''ll exin once we get to the dining room. I also have something I want to ask her," Lawrend replied.

    The five of them walked together and arrived at the dining room.

    "Oh, human," Rami greeted and put down the harp in her hands.

    "You know how to y the harp?" Lawrend asked.

    "You''re not very bright, aren''t you?" Rami asked mockingly.

    "What about you? You seem to have practiced voyeurism," Lawrend replied to her with his arms crossed together.

 Chapter 306 - A Sinful Angel

    "W-What are you saying?" Rami asked, taken aback by his words.

    "Where were you earlier when we were ''doing'' it?" Lawrend asked.

    "I was looking around the mansion," Rami replied.

    Lawrend turned his head to Elena, and they both stared at each other in understanding.

    "Really? Which room was it?" Lawrend asked her with squinted eyes.

    "Why do you even want to know, human?" Rami asked angrily.

    "I know what you said. You will observe us. Elena looked all around the mansion. Thus, you clearly lied just now. The only logical exnation would be for you to be watching us do it," Lawrend exined.

    "Y-You don''t have proof," Rami replied with a flustered look on her face.

    "I saw you," Lawrend replied with his chin raised high.

    He was obviously bluffing. He didn''t see her, nor was he sure that she was really watching, and it was just an instinct on his part.

    A flute appeared in his hand, and he yed a short rxing tune to show her his confidence.

    "H-How..?"

    Rami took sluggish steps backward as she stood from the chair. She stared at him with disbelief on her face.

    "You''re an angel? Might as well be a fallen angel," Lawrend said.

    "N-No! You don''t have proof! You can''t exile me from heaven!" Rami shouted in a panic.

    "What?" Aleshia stared at Rami with disbelief stered on her face.

    "S-she''s shameless¡­" Elena said.

    "Why didn''t I think of that..?" Humility muttered to herself.

    "Big Sister, what are they talking about?" E asked and tugged Aleshia''s hand.

    "I won''t tell anyone, don''t worry. Just promise me that you won''t call any of your friends over," Lawrend replied to her.

    "Shh¡­ E. It''s adult talk," Aleshia replied to E.

    "Ha¡­ Haha¡­ Hahahaha! You must be forgetting that I can kill all of you right now!" Rami said maniacally.

    "Are you really going to kill the princess of this kingdom? It might not look like it, but she''s under the care of the Grand Mages and Mountain Sword of this kingdom. If you touch her, you will be hunted down before you even know it," Lawrend replied to her smugly.

    "Then, I will spare her!" Rami replied coldly.

    "If you spare me, I''ll ask the Empire''s Shrine to summon an angel. Then, I will reveal to the angel all of your wrongdoings!" Humility replied solemnly.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The Empire''s Shrine is the shrine above the Undrasil Kingdom''s Shrine. It''s located in the capital city of the Star Chasing Empire, which is the empire that the Undrasil Kingdom is a vassal of.

    An Empire Shrine has a lot of power. They pray and serve the Goddess faithfully. Due to their influence, they can summon an angel if they really want to.

    Not to mention that reporting an angel that''s gone astray has a lot of benefits. It would be considered as doing good merit for heaven, and it''d be handsomely rewarded.

    "Y-You¡­" Rami looked at the five of them in anger, fear, and at a loss for words

    *Fwoosh fwoosh*

    A loud sound of wings pping came from outside.

    The guards outside raised their heads and stared at the magnificent white roc that slowlynded at the garden.

    "Clova! Kill this girl if she kills any of us!" Lawrend shouted to the window.

    "Do you not want me to protect you now?" Clova asked.

    She was called here by the flute. Earlier, he used it to summon her without raising any suspicions from Rami.

    "You''d destroy the mansion," Lawrend replied.

    "Who''s she?" Rami asked with a frown on her face.

    "She''s as strong as you. If you attack, she''ll attack you too. Now, you don''t have any choice," Lawrend replied calmly.

    "Our promise won''t bind me if you die," Clova replied.

    "..."

    Lawrend stared at her outside the window, speechless. She didn''t have to say that. Now, Clova shifted the bnce to Rami''s favor.

    "Heh. You human can''t rely on anyone now. I''ll kill all of you, capture this princess, kill her far away from the kingdom, and return to heaven," Rami said with a snicker on her cold face.

    ''F*ck!'' Lawrend cursed inside his mind.

    He was on the opposite edge now. She had taken the advantage. She doesn''t have to fear killing them.

    "Get ready, human," Rami said as a white halo appeared above her head.

    "Go ahead! Attack me! I have a secret attack that will kill you!" Lawrend shouted bravely.

    In truth, he was sweating bullets on his back. He remembered Valentina''s words that she''d protect him once. At least, he doesn''t have to worry that he''d die instantly.

    But of course, he also doesn''t want to risk hurting Valentina''s soul. The only reason he was doing this was that he was pushed against the corner by the sudden turn of events.

    He could only bet that Clova would save him if he shouted for itter.

    "Human, do you think I''ll fall for your bluff? Certainly, your power back then was impressive, but I know I can kill you with a flick of my finger," Rami said coldly.

    "Even though I said that, if he dies, it''d be my fault. So, I''ll still hunt down and kill you," Clova replied to her.

    "Clova!" Lawrend shouted in relief.

    She should''ve said that sooner. He almost thought that she was abandoning him for good.

    "Annoying bird. Why are you even serving a human? You''re such a lowly creature of nature," Rami said in annoyance.

    "That''s none of your business," Clova replied coolly.

    "Tsk. Why are you even worried that I would call my friends over?" Rami asked.

    "I don''t know, but maybe in the future, you''d want to end this mission of yours. If you''re alone, I won''t have to worry that much," Lawrend replied.

    The actual reason was that he didn''t want her to call an even stronger angel.. Soon, he would be an Arch Mage, and his strength would be on par with a Grand Mage, and he wouldn''t want her to call an Earth Mage-level angel because of that.

 Chapter 307 - A Powerless Angel

    "Fine. I agree. Let''s use a soul contract then," Rami replied as she gave up.

    She didn''t expect her secret to be tantly revealed by a human. As a prideful angel, she felt awful and ashamed of herself.

    "Soul contract? Alright. That''s better," Lawrend replied.

    He was only hoping to control her since he didn''t like the fact that there was an unknown variable in his own home. It was a surprise to him that she wanted a soul contract herself.

    The two of them discussed the terms together.

    It would all be summarized to:

    * Don''t kill Lawrend or Aezel toplete your mission.

    * Don''t reveal my secret to anyone.

    Once the terms were finished, Lawrend and each of his maids made a soul contract with Ramiel.

    Parts of their souls separated from them and melded onto Rami''s soul. And vice-versa, a small piece of Rami''s soul was also mixed into theirs.

    "Thank you, Rami," Lawrend said to her with a smile on his face. With this, he can rx.

    "Human, you have my approval. You''re quite smart," Rami replied.

    She was genuinely impressed by him. He was talented, smart, and a good man.

    "It wouldn''t have worked without their help," Lawrend replied calmly. He then turned his head and looked at Humility.

    If it weren''t for Humility thinking fast and saying what she said, then he would have already failed. He was honestly quite thankful to her.

    "You can take all the credit, Master. I simply supported you," Humility replied.

    "Yes, Master. You improved so muchpared to the time we first met," Aleshia said.

    Back then, he was naive, simple-minded, and even a coward. Now, he could think several steps ahead of an angel. That''s really impressive, in her opinion.

    "Hahahaha¡­" Lawrendughed awkwardly.

    It was hard for him to admit, but remembering his memories from his previous life greatly benefitted him. He could vaguely feel the difference it made in his thinking.

    "Since everything is okay, can I go now, Lawrend?" Clova asked.

    "Yes, you can," Lawrend replied.

    "If you need help again, don''t be shy to call for me," Clova said before she pped her wings and flew away.

    By this time, the powerful mages and swordsmen in the city were already rmed by her presence. Before they realized it, she was already flying back out of the city.

    "Now that that''s settled, let''s go eat," Lawrend said.

    And so, Humility went to the kitchen and cooked their dinner.

    As for Rami, she sat far away from them. She didn''t want to show her face to them, and she remembered that they knew that she watched Lawrend, Aezel, and Amene do it.

    As they were waiting for the food to be served, Lawrend opened his mouth to speak.

    "Everyone, I have something to say. Earlier, Aezel attempted to elevate the quality of her bloodline, but she failed. As a result, she suffered a bacsh," Lawrend said.

    "Oh no¡­" Elena stared at Lawrend worriedly.

    The others had the same look on their faces.

    "Don''t worry, she''s fine. The only problem was that we''re gonna try a new solution that has never been tested before, and I''m the one that proposed it to her," Lawrend further exined.

    "Is it dangerous, Master?" Amene asked.

    "Yes, it''s dangerous," Lawrend replied.

    "Nyaa..?"

    Grape walked in on them. Her hair was messy, and she looked like someone who had just woken up from sleep.

    "Grape, good timing," Lawrend said.

    Since she was already here, he didn''t have to exin it to herter.

    "Aezel and I will do a blood transfusion, and we will exchange 50% of our blood together. This is in the hopes that she would be able to increase the quality of her bloodline. When she seeds, she''d be at a Grand Mage-level," Lawrend exined.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Wow!" Aleshia eximed in amazement.

    She was doing her best to catch up to Lawrend and Aezel. She was surprised and a little disappointed that she''d be stronger. She at least wanted to be on par with her in terms of strength.

    "Tomorrow or the next day after tomorrow, we''ll do it."

    "Master, what do you want us to do?" Elena asked.

    Since he was telling this to them so solemnly, he must have a reason.

    "I want all of you to apany the two of us at that time," Lawrend replied.

    "Human, is this the reason why you don''t want me to call any of my friends?" Rami asked.

    She took an interest in their discussion when she heard that someone was about to be on par with her in terms of strength.

    "Of course. I don''t want you to call another angel after we finally managed to be strong enough to control you," Lawrend replied.

    In truth, Aezel could already fight evenly with her, but ultimately, she was still at the strength of an Arch Mage, and Aezel was still at a disadvantage. That doesn''t include the fact that he''s also about to be as strong as a Grand Mage once he bes an Arch Mage.

    For example, if their battle was prolonged, Aezel would lose because Rami would simply have more mana to use as she was a real Grand Mage.

    "Y-Y-You tricked me!" Rami shouted in disbelief.

    She couldn''t believe that this was his n all along. She felt so stupid falling for it.

    "I didn''t trick you, and you simply didn''t know those facts," Lawrend replied with a shrug of his shoulders.

    "Grrr¡­ I swear, I''ll get back at you for this," Rami said.

    Her face turned cold as usual, and she stared at him. She wanted to tear him apart, but she can''t do that.

    Her soul would be under his control if she broke the soul contract.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t order her to kill you. We''ll just keep you in check," Lawrend replied.

    "..."

    Rami stayed silent.

    His words could be true or they could be empty promises.

    "Sign another soul contract with me! You can''t kill me as long as I don''t betray you," Rami said with gritted teeth.

    She hated the words that wereing out of her own mouth. By doing what she said, she won''t be able to assassinate him if an opportunity arises.. That would be her only chance to go against him in the future.

 Chapter 308 - Summoned By The Goddess

    "Okay. That''s better. We should''ve signed this sooner," Lawrend replied with a smile on his face.

    "...What if you don''t die of old age..?" Rami suddenly asked.

    Her eyes stared at Lawrend''s eyes, and it was full of concern and worry. Clearly, she was starting to feel worried about her current situation.

    "What do you mean?" Lawrend asked as he furrowed his eyebrows at her.

    "I''m afraid that you''re too talented. Each time you be stronger, you will live even longer. Even though I''m an angel with eternal life, I don''t want to be stuck beside you forever," Rami replied.

    "Huh¡­ How are you so sure that I''ll live too long for you to endure?" Lawrend asked.

    "Because you have a divine essence. I don''t know how high you can reach, but I''m sure it will allow you to live for a long time," Rami replied.

    "That makes sense. So, how long is your maximum?"

    "1000 years!" Rami replied.

    "So¡­ If I die within 1000 years, then you''re free, but if I don''t die after 1000 years, then you''ll just leave?" Lawrend asked.

    "Correct." Rami nodded her head.

    "1000 years¡­ That''s quite long. Things would be different after 1000 years," Lawrend replied.

    "Human, aren''t you getting too cocky? One thousand years will be half your lifespan if you be a Grand Mage. It''s short," Rami replied with displeasure on her face.

    "Now that I think about it, I never knew how long one could live depending on the strength," Lawrend thought out loud as he rubbed his chin.

    "I can exin, Master," Aleshia said with her hand raised lightly.

    "Sure. Go ahead," Lawrend replied.

    "A human will start having a longer lifespan after they be an Arch Mage or a Hill Sword. An Arch Mage can live up to 200 years, and then a Grand Mage could live up to 500 years," Aleshia exined.

    "Oh! That''s interesting."

    Lawrend then faced Rami.

    "The terms would be¡­"

    To sum it up, the terms of this new soul contract would be to forbid Lawrend from killing her unless she betrayed him. She then could not attempt to harm anyone he considered his family.

    "That''s okay for me," Rami replied.

    She walked closer to him, and they stood in front of each other and held hands together. They closed their eyes and thought about the terms of the contract.

    "Oh, Goddess, witness our vow to each other. Bind our souls together and align our goals together. Splice our souls, and may the betrayer suffer the 12th Punishment, Soul Covenant!" Rami chanted.

    A blinding white glow covered the two of them like a cocoon.

    "What''s happening? This is different from before!" Elena eximed.

    Aleshia and the rest had their mouths wide open in amazement.

    ¡­..

    ¡­.

    ¡­

    ..

    .

    "Lawrend, wee back," a voice greeted him.

    His eyes were closed, and he opened them.

    "Who?" Lawrend asked.

    He looked around and saw the Goddess from before. Her beautiful body shaped perfectly, and her unforgettable face. It was all so familiar to him.

    "D-Did I die?" Lawrend asked as he gulped his saliva.

    "You didn''t," the Goddess replied in a tantalizing soft voice.

    "Why am I back here?" Lawrend asked.

    "I found it hrious that you were able to trick one of my angels."

    "...That''s it?"

    It felt anticlimactic to him as he expected her to have a shocking reason why he was back here again.

    "NO. I called you here to tell you that you aren''t the same soul that I recognize. Did you swallow the memories of that guy?" the Goddess asked as her eyes turned cold and serious.

    "He wanted to kill me, but I won. In the first ce, I was the one upying this body. He was like a parasite," Lawrend replied calmly.

    "Hm? Interesting," the Goddess replied with a smile on her face.

    "Is there anything else?" Lawrend asked.

    "There is. Beware of what you''re doing. If you scratched the wrong ce or too deeply, you would end up dead," the Goddess answered.

    "I know. Also, why did you put me here in this world? You could have chosen anyone, and I didn''t have any particr goal, do I?" Lawrend asked.

    "You were chosen not by me. I don''t care what you do in my world as long as you don''t destroy it."

    "Then, who? Was it the ''him'' you were talking about before?" Lawrend asked.

    "Him¡­ Yes. I don''t know why he chose you and why he chose me," the Goddess replied as she turned her head and looked distantly.

    "Chose you?" Lawrend asked in confusion.

    "Enough. I will give you this. If you show this to the Great Saraphiel, she''d obey onemand of you that isn''t too excessive," the Goddess said as she passed a perfectly triangr t piece of metal.

    "This is..?"

    Lawrend looked at it with a confused look on his face. It looked like someone used a sma cutter to cut a perfect triangle on a sheet of steel metal.

    "That''s a triangle," the Goddess replied.

    "I know, but what the heck? This thing doesn''t look special," Lawrend replied.

    "You don''t have to know what it is."

    Suddenly, his vision darkened and the Goddess disappeared.

    .

    ..

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡­

    ¡­.

    ¡­..

    "Done. Human, can you let go of me already?" Rami''s voice sounded in front of Lawrend.

    He instantly opened his eyes and looked around him. He was back in the dining room and every one of his maids was looking at him with looks of concern.

    "What happened?" Lawrend asked.

    "What do you mean, ''What happened?''? We did a soul contract. Don''t tell me that the soul contract took a part of your memories with it?" Rami asked as she stared at him like she was looking at an idiot.

    "Master, the two of you were covered in a cocoon of white light. It was weird," Elena replied to him.

    "Huh?"

    Rami stared at Elena in confusion.

    "It''s true. It didn''t happen before but it happened just now," Humility said.

    Lawrend opened his hand and stared at the perfectly t triangle inside it.

 Chapter 309 - Listening Through The Wall ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Weird. Did something feel different for you, human?" Rami asked.

    "No. I don''t feel anything," Lawrend replied.

    "Then it shouldn''t be a problem," Rami said.

    "Rami, since we''re already in a mutual non-aggression agreement, why don''t you stop calling me ''human''?" Lawrend asked.

    "That doesn''t change the fact that you''re just a lowly human. I''m an angel, and it''s natural for me to look down on you," Rami replied.

    "Really? Even though you already admitted that I''m very talented?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes, why? Your talent doesn''t change the fact that you''re still a human," Rami replied.

    "I see. Okay, angel. You can go sleep," Lawrend replied to her calmly.

    "..."

    Rami stared at him in amazement. She didn''t expect him to reply back in such a way.

    "Anyways, what are you doing here, Humility?" Lawrend asked.

    Humility was watching them when she was supposed to be cooking in the kitchen.

    "Huh? Of course, I''m watching you, Master," Humility replied with a smile on her face.

    "Aren''t you cooking?" Lawrend asked.

    "Don''t worry, Master. I''m just waiting for it," Humility replied.

    "And how long have you been waiting for, exactly?" Lawrend asked.

    "AHHH!!" Humility screamed in realization.

    She turned around and dashed to the kitchen. Shepletely forgot the time, and she had been too focused on watching her Master.

    They waited for Humility to finish cooking, and then they ate before heading back to the room to sleep.

    Since Rami had been very rude at calling him ''human'' repeatedly, he and the others ignored her. She was left at the table alone when they headed back.

    "Stupid annoying human. How dare he trick me," Rami muttered to herself in annoyance. She still can''t get over the fact that Lawrend managed to trick her.

    Although that wasn''t actually the case, Lawrend didn''t trick her. She simply didn''t think it through.

    She walked upstairs and picked a room beside theirs to sleep in. Once she was inside, she couldn''t help but nce at the wall.

    She sneaked towards it and pressed her ears against the wall.

    "Sister Aezel, how are you?" Aleshia''s voice sounded.

    "I should recover tomorrow, Sister Aleshia. You don''t have to worry about me," Aezel replied.

    "Sister Aezel, if you need anything, I''ll get it for you," Amene said.

    "Thanks."

    "Hmmm¡­ Nothing special is happening. Boring," Rami said out loud.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She was just about to head to the bed andy down when she heard something.

    "Nyan~! Master, why are you rubbing my stomach?" Grape asked.

    Hearing those words, Rami pressed her ears against the wall again.

    "Do you want to make sure that you''re really pregnant?" Lawrend asked her.

    "Why, Master? You''re being quite proactive tonight," Grape replied in surprise.

    "Nothing. I just feel excited for some reason," Lawrend replied.

    "Nyahahaha. If that''s the case, I''ll help Master feel good," Grape replied.

    "Mmm¡­"

    "Whoa. Sister Grape is suddenly licking Master''s cock," Elena eximed.

    "Girls, you can jointer if you want," Lawrend replied.

    "Yes, Master!" they replied.

    *Shlick Shlick Pop*

    "Mmmmmnyaaa¡­ Master''s cock tastes good," Grape said.

    "Your tongue feels good, Grape. Lick it all over like it''s a delicious fruit," Lawrend replied.

    He doesn''t think that ice cream exists in this world, so he said ''delicious fruit'' instead.

    *Shlick shlick*

    Rami heard the lewd sounds Grape''s mouth was making as she sucked Lawrend''s cock. Her body couldn''t help but heat up in response.

    "Hahh¡­ I''m doing it again¡­" Rami muttered quietly.

    It was silent for 15 minutes except for the asional lewd wet noises. Rami could perfectly imagine what was going on through the wall.

    "Oh no¡­ I''m wet again."

    Rami looked down at her crotch and saw the wet stain on her white satin dress. She touched it with her finger, and it was wet and slimy.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­ Nnn¡­"

    Rami''s fingers pressed hard against her crotch and rubbed it lightly.

    "Master, s-stop licking my ears!" Grape shouted.

    "Come on, let me insert it," Lawrend replied.

    "Yes, Master. Since you didn''t release it yet, I''m sure that it would be a lot. Please impregnate me-nyaa!" Grape replied.

    "Of course," Lawrend replied.

    "It''s so hot¡­"

    "I''m going in."

    "Nyaaah!" Grape moaned loudly.

    When Rami heard those words, she lifted her skirt and slowly inserted a finger inside her wet hole.

    "Ahhnnn¡­ It hurts a little bit," Rami whispered.

    "You went all in, Master. I can feel you pressed up against the entrance of my womb," Grape said.

    Rami went even deeper and inserted her middle finger as far as she could.

    "Not enough¡­ I can''t reach it," Rami whispered.

    She tried to reach her womb just like Grape, but her middle finger was too short.

    "Nyaaa! Ahh! Haa! Master, you''re so big and delicious," Grape said as she moaned.

    *Shlick shlick*

    This time, the lewd wet noises wereing from Rami''s crotch. She was rapidly fingering herself, and a look of pleasure was on her face.

    "Ahh¡­ This is good."

    "Kiss me, Master," Grape said.

    Rami couldn''t help but extend her tongue outward and imagined kissing someone. Her body was covered in sweat, and her crotch was flowing with her love juices.

    "*Smooch smooch*"

    Rami heard them kiss, and her imagination ran even wilder. She imagined herself in the cradle of a man.

    Before, that man would have been someone she wouldn''t recognize, but now, that face had turned to Lawrend''s face.

    "!!"

    Rami immediately stopped and widened her eyes in shock. She stared at the wall in a daze.

    *p p p*

    She could still hear the sounds of their flesh hitting together, but she was already sober.

    There was a look of disgust and retching on her face.

    "What did I just imagine¡­" Rami muttered softly.

    A white light covered her body, and she was back to her dainty and pure appearance. It would be hard to imagine that she was sweating and wet with her love juices.

    She walked towards the bed andid on it. She stared at the ceiling in a daze.

    "I knew it. I should stop doing that," Rami said to herself.

    She turned around and embraced a pillow before closing her eyes.

 Chapter 310 - The Angel Who Had Fallen Too Far Down

    The next day Lawrend and his maids weren''t up yet when Rami woke up.

    She sat on the bed and stared at the wall silently. She couldn''t help but remember her imaginationst night.

    It was caused by a slight instinctive fear she developed towards him. After all, it hadn''t even been a day when he flipped their rtionship upside down.

    "Uuuuu¡­ Annoying human. I want to strangle him," Rami muttered.

    The sunlighting from the window made her current silhouette attractive. Its golden color entuated her beautiful blonde hair.

    Ramibed her hair using her fingers. She basically had nothing to do.

    Back in heaven, she would also have nothing to do most of the time. Therefore, she started writing stories in her past time. These stories were based on her experiences as an angel.

    There was a time when she started writing a romance story, and something in it stumped her. How does love form?

    She went and observed a blooming love between a young woman and a young man. She peeped and watched them as they slowly grew closer together.

    One night, it was a fiery mess. Two bodies were dancing under the candlelight. Rami didn''t know what they were doing, but at that moment, something awakened inside her.

    Ever since then, she got more and more perverted without realizing it herself. She learned how to pleasure herself by watching a human woman do it, and that only made her fall deeper into her own rabbit hole.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She slowly realized her abnormal actions and tried to stop herself. s, she was so used to doing it that it became natural for her. Whenever she wasn''t thinking about stopping it, she would do it.

    A book and a pen appeared in Rami''s hands. She ced it down on the desk in the room and sat on the chair.

    She picked up the pen and started writing in the book. She tried to focus herself, but as time went on, she got distracted.

    She was curious. She wanted to know what they look like right now after they did itst night.

    Half an hourter, Rami stopped writing. She stood up and exited the room.

    She stood in front of their room and slowly opened the door.

    A shadow loomed over her, and she saw Lawrend standing in front of the door, looking down at her.

    "Angel, what are you doing?" Lawrend asked.

    "H-Human¡­"

    Rami immediately straightened her body and assumed her usual cold expression.

    "Why are you peeping? Don''t tell me¡­"

    Lawrend stared at her judgingly.

    "What are you thinking? I just wanted to see if you''re awake," Rami replied without a change in her expression.

    "Really? Alright," Lawrend replied while looking at her skeptically.

    "I''ll be going then," Rami said before she turned around and left.

    "Why do you want to see if I''m awake?" Lawrend asked as she was leaving.

    "That''s none of your business, human," Rami replied as she continued walking away.

    "..."

    Lawrend was speechless at her response. After all, it was her who slowly opened the door.

    He shook his head and returned to his room. All of his maids were butt naked.

    "Master, who was that?" Aleshia asked as she groggily woke up from the bed.

    "It was Rami," Lawrend replied.

    "What did she say?"

    "Nothing. I couldn''t read her expression earlier," Lawrend replied.

    "Oh. Let''s wake everyone up, Master. We need to eat our breakfast," Aleshia said.

    And so, they proceeded to wake everyone up. They each took their turns to take a bath, and once they were done, they headed to the dining room.

    Humility was the first one to arrive. She was their only chef, so she had to be the one first.

    "Angel, are you gonna eat or not?" Humility asked.

    "No. I don''t need to eat like you lowly humans," Rami replied.

    "Okay."

    Humility left and headed to the kitchen.

    "..."

    Rami rubbed her stomach silently. Although she didn''t need to eat, she still liked the taste of food. Their dinnerst night tempted her, and she was fully expecting to eat this morning.

    Due to her pride, she didn''t want to admit it to Humility. Thus, she could only endure her desire to eat.

    Soon, Lawrend walked in. He nced at Rami before sitting on the host''s seat. It was the main seat of the rectangr dining table.

    Before long, everyone started walking into the room and sitting in their respective seats. Humility also started serving their food.

    She started with an appetizer that they quickly devoured.

    Rami stared at Amene''s te in front of her in a daze. She could smell the delicious aroma of the food and the look of joy on their faces as they ate it.

    "Delicious," Elena said.

    Soon, the main dish was served, and Rami closed her eyes. She didn''t want to see the gorgeous ting of the food.

    "Woah! This wyvern egg is delicious, Sister Humility," Elena eximed.

    "Thanks," Humility replied.

    "Humility, why is my water murky..?" Lawrend asked as he lifted his cloudy white ss of water.

    "M-Master, that''s normal water¡­" Humility replied nervously.

    "I doubt it," Lawrend replied.

    He brought it close to his nose and smelled it.

    Instantly, he knew what it was. It smelled sweet and overflowed with Humility''s pheromones.

    "This is your squirt water, isn''t it?" Lawrend asked with a wry smile on his face.

    Humility smiled innocently and looked away.

    "I know you mix it into my food, but I still won''t drink it like this," Lawrend replied.

    "Yes, Master. I''ll get you fresh spring water," Humility replied with a nod of her head.

    Meanwhile, Rami was salivating. She could smell and hear what they were talking about. She wanted to open her eyes badly and look at the dishes served.

    "Why didn''t she get any food?"

    Lawrend quickly noticed Rami''s facial expression. She looked like a kid that was forced to abstain from food.

    "Hehehe. She said she didn''t want to eat, Master."

    Humility softly giggled.

 Chapter 311 - Walking In Like A Celebrity

    "Hahahaha. I see," Lawrend replied as a smug smile formed on his face.

    "Human, I hate you. You''re too arrogant!" Rami shouted.

    She opened her eyes and stared at him hatefully. She doesn''t like how arrogant he''s acting with her. She''s a prideful angel, after all.

    "Master, here. Let me feed you," Humility said as she stood up and cut a piece of a fried egg before lifting it towards his mouth.

    Lawrend happily took it in his mouth and ate it.

    Seeing Lawrend eat, Rami pouted in displeasure and turned her head away.

    "Angel, you can say it if you want to eat or not," Lawrend said to her.

    "Human, you don''t have to talk to me," Rami replied coldly.

    "Well, if you say so." Lawrend shrugged his shoulders.

    They quickly finished eating.

    "Human, let me do my soul contracts with your other maids," Rami said once she saw that they were done.

    "Sure."

    To make things more efficient, Rami made the others sign a soul contract with her that restricted them from revealing what happenedst night to others. That included that they don''t tell anyone that she''s an angel unless they had her express permission.

    After that was quickly done, they headed for the academy. As usual, Amene and Grape were left at the mansion. Since Rami had no point ining anymore, she also stayed at the mansion.

    Today was the day that he would be a Fourth-Year together with Elena. For the first time, the two of them would be attending the same ss. Lawrend can''t wait to see how she acts in ss.

    "Lawrend, wouldn''t it be better if you had be an instructor?" Elena asked as they walked through the academy''s campus.

    Aezel was following behind them silently like an obedient maid with Humility.

    "I wanted to spend time with you in ss," Lawrend replied.

    "Oh! That''s sweet of you, Lawrend," Elena replied with a smile on her face.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The students around them couldn''t help but stare at the two of them. Elena was famous and known as the Lightning Empress.

    She easily became a Third-Year in no time and made the First and Second-Year students jealous. The Third-Years, in particr, wasn''t happy, but she proved to them that she deserved it with her strength and capabilities.

    She wielded powerful lightning magic that made everyone submit to her whether they liked it or not. At first, she looked like a child, so it was pretty easy to look down on her, but when she became a full-fledged adult, everyone became aware that she was more than a human.

    That''s when everyone realized to stay away from her and avoid irking her.

    "Humility, do you want me to teach you lightning magicter? We didn''t manage to learn properlyst time," Lawrend said as he turned his head to the back.

    "Yes, Lawrend," Humility promptly replied.

    Lawrend became busy when the two of them nned to learn together, and he almost forgot about it until now. She was still a First-Year, and he had to find a way to make her rise through the years and catch up to them.

    Soon, the four of them arrived at the lightning department.

    There was a huge crowd waiting for them.

    "OHHHH!! It''s the Lightning Empress and the Lightning Emperor!" the crowd shouted in excitement.

    "Lightning Emperor..?" Lawrend smiled wryly.

    He didn''t expect them to give him such a badass, yet embarrassing nickname.

    "You don''t like it, Master? We match, right?" Elena said with a frown on her face.

    "It''s not that I don''t like it. I''m just not used to it yet," Lawrend replied.

    "Lawrend and Elena!" Xervius shouted from the crowd.

    "Instructor Xervius," Lawrend called out.

    "Congrattions on bing an official legend of the academy," Xervius said with a smile on his face.

    "Thank you."

    Lawrend smiled at him gratefully.

    "The academy will be narrating your legendary feat for generations toe. I''m sure that no one will ever be able to ovee what you did yesterday," Xervius said.

    "Hahahaha¡­ I''m not that great. I quickly learned thanks to this book that the Purple Thunder Grand Mage gave me," Lawrend replied humbly and a silver book appeared in his hand.

    "Oh! The foundational book of the Lightning Department. Certainly, it would have helped you, but it still requires talent and determination to be able to pull what you just did," Xervius replied.

    "Anyways, let''s go," Lawrend said.

    The crowd around them was listening to their conversation silently with faces full of curiosity. All of them had looks of awe whenever they looked at him.

    "Follow me," Xervius replied.

    He led Lawrend''s group with him. As for the crowd, they could only watch. They didn''t think that it would be a good idea to follow them as Xervius was still an instructor they had to respect.

    "Lawrend, let''s part here," Humility said.

    She can''t follow them anymore as her ss was close.

    "We''ll study in the same ss again, Humility," Lawrend replied.

    "Mm." Humility nodded her head solemnly.

    After they were done bidding farewell to each other, Xervius led them up the Lightning Department''s building. It was quite an arduous walk before they finally reached the fourth floor. This was where the Fourth-Years of the lightning department were taking lessons.

    Xervius opened a door and entered inside with Lawrend and Elena in tow. As for Aezel, she waited outside as usual.

    "Hm? The star of the Lightning Department is here!" Gk shouted from the podium.

    Sitting inside were 20 students wearing purple-colored cloaks that represented their element.

    Lawrend smiled calmly once he entered. The eyes of the student fell on him, and they judged him with their sharp eyes. It would be hard to endure their gazes if one isn''t confident in themselves.

    "Hmph."

    A student with a purple streak on his ck hair snorted. He was Olivus, and he''s considered the most promising student of the Lightning Department.

    He sees Lawrend as hispetition.. Once he heard about him, he couldn''t wait to meet him and have a magic duel against him.

 Chapter 312 - Doubted By The Academy

    "Good morning, Instructor Gk," Lawrend replied with a smile on his face.

    "Mm. Sit here at the front."

    Gk nodded and pointed to an empty seat at the front. It was directly beside Olivus, who was staring at Lawrend in displeasure.

    Lawrend didn''t mind and proceeded to sit on the seat under the watchful eyes of everyone. He could''ve already be an instructor if he wanted to. In his eyes, Olivus was just a kid.

    "Elena, sit beside Lawrend. Olivus, can you move to the next seat?"

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Olivus'' expression changed, and he stared at Gk angrily.

    "Instructor Gk, what is this supposed to mean? Aren''t you going too far by moving me?" Olivus asked.

    He felt like he was being humiliated by him.

    "Going too far? You''re just moving a seat. There''s plenty of seats in this ssroom," Gk replied calmly.

    "I¡­"

    Olivus can''t say anything back. He gritted his teeth and stood up before sitting on the next chair beside him.

    Elena also didn''t care that Olivus was angry. She simply sat on his seat and smiled at Lawrend.

    "Hehe." Elena giggled.

    Lawrend smiled back at her, and they both nodded at each other.

    The students in the ssroom noticed their interaction. It was simple, but it spoke waves to everyone.

    "The rumors are true? There''s no way, right?" a male student whispered.

    "I don''t know much about the Lawrend guy, but I heard a lot about Elena. She never had any romantic interest in any men, and she shot down most of them without care," another male student beside him whispered back.

    "So you''re saying that they''re just friends?" another male student chipped in.

    "Most likely," the male student replied.

    "Well, then. Since everyone is here, let me introduce your new ssmates," Gk said.

    "Lawrend, stand up for me."

    Lawrend did as he said and stood up.

    "Lawrend here is our academy''s greatest prodigy. The Purple Thunder Grand Mage himself witnessed his test, and there''s no mistaking that he deserves his current position right now.

    "If some of you aren''t satisfied with that, you can duel him yourself," Gk said as a smirk slowly formed on his face.

    He could already tell that Olivus would jump at the opportunity to duel Lawrend. After all, he had apetitive track record, and it was precisely the reason why he''s so impressive right now.

    Eachpetition Olivus met, he would evolve and be stronger as a mage. It had been a while since someone couldpete with him. This rivalry between the two interested Gk.

    "Can I say no? I don''t really like duels," Lawrend replied.

    "Pfft!"

    Olivus snorted and tried to stop himself fromughing. That was the silliest joke he had ever heard in his life.

    "What? Don''t I have the freedom to choose whether I want to duel or not?" Lawrend replied with a raised eyebrow.

    "No, you don''t. If you think you can avoid embarrassing yourself, then you''re wrong," Olivus replied with a slow shake of his head.

    "Is this true?" Lawrend asked Gk.

    "It is, but you''re an exception. Although it''s probably better if you agree to any duels as it will prove to everyone that you really deserve your current standing," Gk exined.

    "I don''t really care if I prove myself to them," Lawrend replied calmly.

    "Tsk."

    Tongue clicks sounded inside the ssroom as multiple students stared at Lawrend in disdain. They think that he was too arrogant.

    "It''s important for us Instructors of the Lightning Department. We need you to prove to everyone that we''re not senile," Gk replied with a wry smile on his face.

    "What do you mean?" Lawrend asked in confusion.

    "The students and instructors of the other department are criticizing our decision. Even the dean felt overwhelmed about it. He tried to exin it to them, but none of them believed him," Gk replied.

    "I see¡­"

    He could imagine how bad it would be for the instructors if he rejected a duel. The students and instructors in the academy will start to doubt him even more. Once that happened, the instructor of the Lightning Department would lose their credibility.

    "I''ll do what I can. I''ll engrave into everyone''s minds that the instructors of the Lightning Department aren''t senile," Lawrend replied solemnly.

    "Good! That''s enough." Gk nodded his head in satisfaction.

    The students in the ssroom became even more confused when they heard their conversation. It was as if Gk had blind trust in Lawrend that he would be able to prove everyone''s doubts wrong.

    "Is that all?" Lawrend asked.

    "Introduce yourself to them," Gk replied.

    Lawrend turned around and faced everyone and said, "My name is Lawrend Horiel. I''m a lightning mage."

    He then sat back down in his seat.

    "...That''s it?" Gk asked in confusion.

    He had fully expected Lawrend to say that he was an Arch Mage already. It was a very underwhelming experience.

    "Do I really have to say more? They won''t believe me anyway. I''ll just prove it with my actionster," Lawrend replied with a casual shrug of his shoulders.

    "You¡­"

    Gk was speechless at his words. He made sense, so he couldn''t say anything in reply.

    "Then, does anyone here want to challenge Lawrend to a duel? You''re more than wee," Gk said to the ss.

    "Me," Olivus said with a swift raise of his hand.

    Although he felt something off ever since hearing their conversation earlier, he was still not going to back down without trying Lawrend himself. He wanted to see what was so good about him that earned the instructor''s recognition.

    "Anyone else?" Gk asked.

    "Me."

    Instantly, everyone''s faces became confused. Even Lawrend himself turned his head and looked at her in confusion.

    "Elena, are you sure?" Gk asked her who had her hand raised.

    "Yes. I know I''ll lose, but I want to know the difference between the two of us," Elena replied calmly.

    "Alright. That''s sufficient enough reason." Gk nodded his head.

    "All of you, follow me outside.. We''re having the duel immediately," Gk said as he stood up from his seat.

 Chapter 313 - Proving Himself Grandly

    Immediately, everyone stood up excitedly. Not only would they be able to witness Olivus dueling, but they would also see the Lightning Empress duel against the so-called ''Lightning Emperor''.

    The ss walked down the stairs and headed to the open area outside the Lightning Department building.

    "Who wants to go first?" Gk asked after they arrived.

    "I want to go first," Olivus responded.

    "Stand here and Lawrend, stand 10 meters in front of him," Gk said and pointed to the spot in front of him.

    The other students made way for Lawrend and Olivus, and they stood far as to not get hit by stray magic.

    "Ready?" Gk asked once they were in position.

    The Lightning Sovereign staff appeared in Lawrend''s hand, and a staff also appeared in Olivus''. The two of them took their fighting stances.

    Lawrend stood calmly while Olivus firmly nted himself to the ground with his staff pointed to Lawrend.

    Gk looked at the two of them before saying, "Fight!"

    "Shackle Bolt!" Olivus shouted.

    A long chain of lightning appeared out of nowhere and headed towards Lawrend.

    "Shock Arc!" Lawrend shouted, and an arc of bright golden lightning shot from his staff.

    BOOM!

    The air in-between the two of them exploded, and they jumped back several meters away from their previous position.

    "His lightning is really gold¡­ Interesting," Gk muttered to himself.

    Yesterday, they noticed that Lawrend''s lightning was gold, but they didn''t think much of it as lightning could even be red sometimes. Gk was now sure that Lawrend''s talent was rted to that golden lightning of his.

    Olivus expected Lawrend to counterattack, so he immediately raised his staff again.

    "High Potential Thunder!"

    *BOOM*!

    A thunderbolt fell from the sky in an exaggerated zigzag pattern, and it headed towards Lawrend at the speed of light.

    Of course, Lawrend noticed Olivus raising his staff, so he was prepared.

    "Shock Arc!"

    *DA BOOOM*!

    The ground around them shook as dirt flew everywhere. The two bolts of lightning negated each other.

    "What!?" Olivus eximed in disbelief.

    Lawrend used the same spell, and it managed to negate his magic. He can''t believe it. From what he saw earlier, they both used Beginner Mage Lightning Spell.

    He just used a True Mage Lightning Spell, and a lower-level spell shouldn''t have negated it.

    "Come again," Lawrend said.

    Olivus frowned, and anger formed on his face when he saw Lawrend''s taunt. He was a High Mage, and he is believed to be the most promising student in the Lightning Department currently. He felt his pride shatter from those words.

    "O'' Oblivion, sing your song, show your power, strike destruction onto this world, Lightning Catastrophe!" Olivus chanted.

    Lawrend calmly watched him. As a result, Olivus became even more irritated. He was half-expecting Lawrend to interrupt him.

    *BOOM BOOM*!

    A huge ball of lightning slowly formed above the sky. Arcs of lightning came from the ground and the sky that made it grow bigger and bigger.

    "You''re too arrogant, Lawrend!" Olivus shouted.

    He faced many foes as a student of the academy, and Lawrend was the first to disrespect him so much. Even when he was still a new student, no one disregarded him as much as he did.

    *BOOM CRACKLE*!

    It was like a broken dam when one side of the lightning ball exploded and released all of the lightning contained inside it.

    "Lightning Sprite!" Lawrend shouted calmly with his staff pointed to the lightning ball.

    One arc of lightning escaped the tip of the lightning before dividing into two, then to 4, 8, 16, 32, 64, 128, 256, 512, 1024, until they were countless. The numerous lightning interrupted and negated the power of Olivus'' magic.

    *BOOM BOOM ZAPP BOOM*!

    The shes of light blinded the onlookers and made them turn away. When they looked back, the area between Lawrend and Olivus was destroyed beyond recognition.

    "Is that enough?" Lawrend asked calmly.

    Compared to the destruction around him, his cloak was in perfect shape, and he looked the same as before.

    But Olivus was lying on the ground, powerless. One stray lightning struck him on his chest. If it weren''t for his strong body, he would have already died.

    "I¡­"

    Olivus felt bitter. Everything happened so fast that he wasn''t able to react to that stray lightning. He wanted to say that he could still fight, but he couldn''t open his mouth.

    Awe and fear formed inside his heart. He wasn''t even able to make Lawrend sweat. He was defeated through and through.

    Lawrend wasn''t surprised that Olivus lost easily. His magic was strengthened because of his Divine Lightning. From the very beginning, Olivus never stood a chance.

    "My turn," Elena said as she walked to take Olivus'' ce.

    "Wait!" Gk shouted to stop her.

    Elena stopped and looked at him in confusion.

    "Olivus, do you still want a fight? I know you''re holding back. You can use your family''s heritage magic if you want," Gk said.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "My family''s heritage magic? No¡­ I will still lose," Olivus shook his head in amusement.

    He slowly stood up from the ground.

    His family was special. They have a lightning magic spell that has been passed down since forever. It was verypatible with their bloodline that it enhanced the strength of the spell by 50% more.

    They also had extensive research about the spell, which made them very proficient in using it. Thus, that added another 20% more power for a total of 70% to their strength.

    It all sounded good, but Olivus didn''t believe that he would win with all of that. Although the spell was a High Mage Lightning Spell, he could feel that Lawrend was much stronger than that. He hadn''t even seen Lawrend cast his High Mage spell, but his True Mage spell was already so strong.

    It doesn''t take a genius to realize that Lawrend''s High Mage spell was very strong. Not to mention, he heard a rumor that Lawrend produced the lightning that appeared in the sky yesterday. He could confidently say that that rumor was 99..9999% true.

 Chapter 314 - Attracting Attention

    Anyways, Olivus didn''t dare to try Lawrend further. He lowered his head and bowed to him.

    "I concede!" he shouted.

    After that, he turned around and left. He was too embarrassed to fight further.

    "..."

    The crowd around them grew silent. The duel didn''t evenst for several minutes before it ended.

    "Lawrend is the winner!" Gk dered.

    "Whoaaa!"

    "This is scripted, right?"

    "Damn!"

    The crowd burst into cheers. They were amazed that Olivus conceded, and they knew that he was someone who never gave up.

    "No way! Senior Olivus lost!"

    "Amazing!"

    "Olivus must''ve held back!"

    Cheers also came from the Lightning Department''s building as the students and instructors on it had noticed the powerful pulses of manaing from Lawrend and Olivus'' duel.

    They exited their ssrooms and watched the fight just in time to see Lawrend defeat Olivus without breaking a sweat.

    Lawrend, Elena, Gk, and the other students watching Lawrend noticed the cheers and turned their heads towards them.

    Elena couldn''t help but smile at Lawrend. She was happy for him.

    "Elena, do you think that you can do better than that guy?" Lawrend asked solemnly.

    "Yes." Elena nodded her head curtly.

    "Instructor Gk, can we duel outside the city?" Lawrend asked.

    "Outside? Do you think that you will destroy the academy?" Gk asked with squinted eyes.

    "Frankly, yes. If I used my High Mage spell, the same thing would happen like yesterday," Lawrend replied.

    "Hm¡­ Who taught you, Lawrend?" Gk suddenly asked.

    "What''s with the sudden question?" Lawrend asked in puzzlement.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "The Dean Master revealed to us that your maid over there is an Arch Mage. Are you actually from the empire''s capital?"

    Gk pointed to Aezel, who was standing the whole time silently.

    "Hm? How did he know?" Lawrend asked in surprise.

    "You aren''t denying it?"

    "It doesn''t matter, right?" Lawrend replied and shrugged his shoulders.

    "Indeed. Answer my question earlier. Are you from the empire?"

    "No. I''m from Lanika City," Lawrend replied truthfully.

    "Then, who''s your master?"

    "Why are you even asking me all of this?" Lawrend asked with a frown on his face.

    "Ah¡­ I''m sorry. I just got curious. You don''t have to answer me if you don''t want to," Gk replied with an embarrassed look on his face.

    "It''s alright. Let''s go now," Lawrend replied calmly.

    "Oh, Xervius, what are you doing here?" Gk asked as Xervius approached them.

    "The instructors in the building saw the duel, including some of the students. They all want to watch Lawrend and Elena''s fight," Xervius replied.

    "I see. That''s good that they want to watch, but Lawrend and Elena will fight outside the city," Gk replied.

    "Outside the city?" Xervius asked.

    "Yes. Lawrend believed that he might destroy the academy if they fight in here," Gk exined.

    "That''s no problem then. Let''s all go outside the city," Xervius replied.

    "What¡­"

    Gk stared at Xervius as if he couldn''t believe what he had just said. If they all went outside the city, it would be a huge crowd. At least 1,000 students woulde.

    "It''s not a problem, right?" Xervius asked with a smile on his face.

    "Yes, it isn''t. I''m worried what the other departments would think," Gk replied.

    "We can get representatives from them, so they can see how amazing Lawrend really is," Xervius replied.

    "That''s a good idea. We''ll be going outside the city and you''ll invite the representatives. The duel will start in an hour," Gk replied with a satisfied nod of his head.

    And so, Gk rounded up the instructors and students of the Lightning Department. They all stood in lines in front of the building, and once they were ready, they all headed outside of the academy.

    Carriages from all around the city concentrated on the entrance of the academy as they all waited in line and carried the students of the Lightning Department to the outside of the city.

    Of course, such arge movement of students and carriages attracted the attention of everyone in the city. Curious onlookers followed them outside the city and the news quickly spread.

    Half an hourter, Lawrend''s group arrived outside the capital city. They situated themselves right beside the Undrasil Monster Forest.

    The instructors stood directly in between the students and the Undrasil Monster Forest just in case a monster everes out.

    Gk floated in the sky and looked down at everyone.

    "Good afternoon everyone, this will be the awaited duel between the Lightning Empress and the Lightning Emperor. It was only announced more than half an hour ago, but everyone in the city had already heard about this duel."

    Everyone heard the smug tone in his voice. He was clearly proud of this feat.

    "All of the students from the Lightning Department of the Undrasil Mage Academy will be watching and thousands of curious onlookers from the city. Not to mention, representatives from the other departments of the academy will be present. They will judge if we from the Lightning Department really made a bad decision," Gk said with an excited smile on his face.

    "Instructor Ja Mena of the nt Department greets everyone," a voice of a female came from afar as a thin silhouette wrapped in a green cloak flew towards them.

    "I''m Instructor Berka He of the Light Department," another female flew towards them. She was wearing a white cloak.

    Soon, instructors from the other departments started pouring in. They sat cross-legged around the massive empty area where Lawrend and Elena would duel. They were all the most prestigious instructors in their respective departments. Simr to Gk, they were in charge of the tests.

    "And I am the Purple Thunder Grand Mage. I''m the only Grand Mage of the academy as of current besides the Previous King that''s currently at the empire," Verkoli said as he flew towards them cooly.

    "The Grand Mage is here!"

    "Of course he''ll be here. That''s his department right there."

    The crowd erupted into gasps of amazement.. Formon people like them, they would never see a Grand Mage except for important asions like this.

 Chapter 315 - A Divine Creature

    Soon, everyone was gathered at the venue.

    "Lawrend and Elena, are the two of you ready?" Gk asked.

    "Yes."

    "Yes."

    The two of them responded at the same time.

    Instantly, the whole area went silent. Everyone held their breaths in anticipation.

    "Lawrend, I will show you how much I''ve grown," Elena said with a serene smile on her face.

    "Show me," Lawrend calmly replied.

    Elena closed her eyes and sparks of electricity appeared all over her body. The lightning mana present in the air around her started getting denser and denser, causing her to give off a fearful aura.

    Her long purple-blue hair started floating menacingly.

    She opened her eyes and a shockwave of lightning mana shot from her body. Her eyes glowed golden, and she slowly floated up from the ground.

    "Hm?" Lawrend raised an eyebrow, seeing the color of her eyes.

    He immediately realized that she utilized the Divine Lightning she took from his body before.

    "Master, thank you for taking me in. I''ll attack with my strongest magic. Please defend yourself," Elena said loudly.

    She didn''t care if the others around them heard them. She was worried about her master''s safety and that takes priority above all.

    "Master? What is she talking about?"

    "Don''t tell me there''s something going on between the two of them?"

    The audience spected to themselves.

    "Elena, if that''s the case, I won''t waste my time mincing my words. I''ll counterattack," Lawrend said with a calm smile on his face.

    His staff appeared in his hand, and he pointed it to her. He was feeling very excited. He could feel her seriousness and power. She worked hard to get this far, and he''ll respect her by using his full strength.

    "Hehehehe. You forgot what I can do, Master," Elena replied with a sweet smile on her face.

    "O'' great Amber, be my electron, turn to sprite, overwhelm and kill my enemies, Levin''s Descent!" Lawrend chanted.

    Elena lifted her hand before pulling it down rapidly.

    *BOOM BOOM*!

    As a lightning bolt shot from Lawrend''s staff, another bolt of lightning shot from Elena''s eyes.

    Lawrend''s lightning bolt split into 2, 4, 8, 16, 32, 64, 128, 256, 512, 1024, and so on until it was uncountable. It grew so rapidly that half of the area above them was already covered with his lightning magic.

    On the other side, the same thing was happening, Elena used Lawrend''s lightning spell! Moreover, it had the same strength even though it was color purple.

    The audience was immediately shocked beyond belief. The Purple Thunder Grand Mage himself was speechless. He thought that Lawrend''s lightning magic spell was something he created?

    "What the!!!"

    The instructors of the Lightning Department were wing at their hairs. They couldn''t believe what they were seeing.

    As for the representatives of the other departments, their mouths were opened wide in shock. Even if they denied it, no one would believe them.

    The two Levin Descents intercepted each other and canceled out like positive and negative. The light blinded everyone and deafened them from the explosive noise.

    Lawrend and Elena''s cloaks ruffled from the explosive winds, but both of them still stood erect nevertheless.

    Olivus was smiling as he watched from the side. He had never felt greater relief than realizing that he made the correct decision. He would have died for sure if he had insisted on continuing to fight because as a Lightning Mage, he had a poor defense.

    The spells soon died down, and Lawrend and Elena could see each other again.

    "Elena, you impressed me," Lawrend said with a smirk on his face.

    "Thank you for the praise, Master. I wouldn''t have been able to use this spell if you hadn''t shown it to me," Elena replied.

    "I''m so proud of you. I''ll grant your wishter," Lawrend replied.

    "R-Really?!"

    Elena''s eyes shone with excitement. Her wish was to bear his child. She was so excited that she didn''t even want to fight anymore.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "That is if you can defeat me," Lawrend continued.

    "Geez. Master, you''re ying with fire," Elena said with a frown on her face.

    She grew serious and an even more powerful aura started gathering around her body.

    Lawrend smiled at her. He wanted to see what she was fully capable of. They never had the chance to fight against anyone so this would be his only chance to see her full power.

    *BOOM*!

    Lightning exploded on Elena''s body, and she transformed back to her slime form. There were streaks of golden lightning all over her smooth body that glowed brightly.

    "S-She''s really not a human!" a lightning instructor eximed in disbelief.

    The eyes of the students went round. They couldn''t believe that their Lightning Empress was actually a slime all along.

    All of them suddenly felt ashamed. Slime is the weakest monster in the world. For them to be inferior to one, was something that would haunt them in their lives forever.

    ''What is she doing?'' Lawrend asked himself in thought.

    "Master, after taking in so many of your essences, I finally had enough to evolve. Your words served as the catalyst for my transformation," Elena said.

    "Y-You''re evolving again!?" Lawrend eximed with wide eyes.

    "Yes," Elena replied.

    Her slime body emitted blinding amounts of purple light that made everyone turn their eyes away except for the instructors and Lawrend.

    Above their heads, way up in the sky, an old man appeared out of nowhere.

    He had a long white beard that reached to his feet. He wore gray buddhist clothes around his body.

    "A Divine Creature? The unification is getting closer and closer, I see. Goddess, what is your n?" the old man whispered before he disappeared as if he wasn''t there in the first ce.

    Lawrend watched as Elena''s body disintegrated into nothing and a liter of white liquid was left with abundant golden lightning mana in the surroundings.

    His cheeks twitched, seeing the white liquid. His face went red as he realized that it was his ''essence''.. She really was saving it up.

 Chapter 316 - Rewarded With Impregnation

    The golden lightning mana in the surroundings flowed into the white liquid and changed its properties. It slowly changed color to gold.

    A vortex appeared around the golden-white liquid as it pulled in more and more lightning mana. Soon, Lawrend could feel it tugging on the lightning mana inside his body even though they were separated by more than a hundred meters.

    The instructors and the Lightning Department''s students moved away in response. They felt their lightning mana about to leave their body.

    "What''s going on?!" a student shouted in disbelief as he ran away.

    "Run away! She''s sucking all of the lightning mana in the surroundings!" an instructor shouted.

    "She is¡­" Verkoli stared at Elena''s evolution with his eyes squinted.

    He had never experienced a simr phenomenon before. Even he, who''s a Grand Mage, could feel her sucking power.

    "Master¡­ Master''s essence¡­" Elena''s voice sounded.

    Lawrend and the others watched as a golden slime appeared. It was Elena''s new slime body.

    It morphed and turned to her human form. Her appearance was very different from before.

    Right now, she has silky golden hair, pale and soft skin, and an exceedingly beautiful oval face. Her body exudes grace like never before, and she carried herself with the mannerism of an empress.

    She stared at Lawrend with her calm and serene golden eyes.

    "Master, I''m back," Elena said with a smile on her face.

    "How does it feel?" Lawrend asked with a warm smile on his face.

    "It feels¡­ Amazing. Master, you''re exceptional. Your blood made me evolve before, and now your ''essence'' did," Elena replied.

    ''Is that because of the Goddess?'' Lawrend asked himself.

    "Are you ready to fight?" Lawrend asked.

    "Mm. Let''s go, Master," Elena replied calmly.

    "Then, let''s use the same magic," Lawrend said.

    "O'' great Amber, be my electron, turn to sprite, overwhelm and kill my enemies, Levin''s Descent!" Lawrend chanted.

    This time, Lawrend poured in all of the mana he had inside his body that he could cast safely. He knew that only using enough mana to cast the spell wasn''t enough.

    He had to pour in everything he got in this spell. If he didn''t, Elena would easily overwhelm him. After all, she just evolved. It was normal to assume that she''d be much stronger than before.

    But just as Elena was about to cast a spell, she stopped and stared at her raised finger in confusion.

    "Eh? Nothing ising out?"

    Lawrend immediately realized what was going on, and he forcefully halted his spell. As a result, mana filled his staff as the mana rebounded inside it.

    He grabbed the purple crystal at the top and absorbed the excess mana with his other hand. If he didn''t, the staff would have exploded due to the abundant mana inside.

    But a small arc of golden lightning still shot from his staff. It was a small version of the Levin''s Descent spell.

    It divided into countless lightning bolts that headed towards Elena.

    "Elena!" Lawrend shouted.

    The audience held their breaths together.

    The spell hit Elena''s body without any mercy.

    But contrary to expectations, the spell was absorbed into her body. It was as if the lightning mana in the spell was returning to their source.

    "Elena?" Lawrend tilted his head in confusion.

    "I''m alright, Master. I''m afraid I can''t fight you. Therefore, I concede!" Elena shouted.

    Her body right now didn''t have any mana. She used them all up when she evolved. It was a terrible miscalction on her part.

    "What? That''s all?"

    It was an anticlimactic end for a very anticipated duel. Everyone in the audience felt disappointed.

    "But even so, we witnessed something amazing today, didn''t we?" a student said to another student beside him.

    "Yeah. I want to see a rematch," the other student replied.

    "Rematch!"

    No one knows who started it first, but everyone repeated it.

    "Rematch! Rematch! Rematch!"

    The deafening sound of the audience''s loud chants resounded outside the city.

    Lawrend couldn''t help but smile wryly. He looked at Elena and smiled at her.

    "Master, does the reward still apply if I beat you in a rematch next time?" Elena asked.

    "You don''t have to rematch with me anymore. I''ll allow it," Lawrend replied to her with a smile on his face.

    "Ehh? Really?" Elena widened her eyes in amazement.

    "Yeah. You deserve it," Lawrend replied.

    "Thank you, Master!" Elena shouted.

    She ran to him and embraced him tightly.

    "Hehehe. Let''s go home, Master," Elena said.

    "Be patient. There are still people looking at us."

    "But¡­ I want you to impregnate me¡­" Elena whispered.

    "Lawrend and Elena, are the two of you gonna have a rematch next time?" Gk asked as he floated down from the sky.

    "Nope," Lawrend replied curtly.

    "I already got what I want. Huhum~" Elena replied.

    "That''s disappointing. Well, we can''t force you," Gk replied.

    "Why did you even challenge me to a duel, Elena?" Lawrend asked curiously.

    "I wanted to show you how much better I became, Master," Elena replied with a smile on her face.

    "Huh? Do the two of you have a rtionship prior to this?" Gk couldn''t help but ask.

    He was curious about it ever since he heard Elena call Lawrend ''Master'' earlier.

    "Master is my Master!" Elena replied.

    "Huh¡­"

    Gk turned his head to Lawrend with a confused look on his face.

    "She''s my maid," Lawrend answered.

    "What??" Gk eximed in disbelief.

    "I''m impressed, Lawrend and Elena," Verkoli said as he flew down from the sky.

    "Sir Purple Thunder, Elena is Lawrend''s maid!" Gk shouted.

    "Hm? Can you exin, Lawrend?" Verkoli asked.

    "She''s my pet slime before. Then she evolved and took on a human form. Currently, she''s my maid," Lawrend replied.

    "Interesting. The two of you hid it very well."

    "Master didn''t want to reveal it," Elena added.

    "Why did you reveal it then? Is it Lawrend''s order?" Verkoli asked.

    "Hehehe¡­"

    Elena looked down andbed her hair in embarrassment.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "She revealed it on her own," Lawrend said with a disappointed look on his face.

    "M-Master, I can exin!" Elena shouted frantically.

 Chapter 317 - Officially Recognized By The Whole Academy

    "Forget it. It already happened anyways. *sigh*" Lawrend sighed.

    Elena slumped down her shoulders in sadness.

    "So, will they just leave?" Lawrend asked and nced at the audience around them.

    "What do you want them to do?" Verkoli asked.

    "Nothing. I''m just surprised that so many people wanted to watch our little duel," Lawrend replied.

    "That''s a given. You may not understand it, but they were curious about you. You suddenly became a celebrity overnight that they wanted to judge you with their very own eyes," Verkoli exined.

    "I see. Well then, do we have to return to the academy?" Lawrend asked.

    "The two of you need to, but the other students don''t have to. I''ll hold a meeting," Verkoli replied.

    "Should I tell them, Sir Purple Thunder?" Gk asked.

    "Inform them that all the students are dismissed for today, and summon the instructors to the grounds of the campus," Verkoli replied.

    "I understand, sir," Gk replied, and he flew up into the air and informed the instructors.

    "Sorry for the wait. The duel has concluded with Lawrend''s victory. Starting today, no one can judge our judgment. He''ll be the first Prime Student of the academy since a century," Gk shouted.

    "Woooooo!"

    "A Prime Student!? I heard that thest Prime Student was the king. This is exciting!"

    "What''s a Prime Student?"

    "A Prime Student is the best student in the academy that fulfills certain criteria. First, they have to be very young. Second, they have to possess great talent. Third, they have to be an Arch Mage."

    "Wait¡­ Doesn''t that mean¡­"

    "Holy sh*t! I just realized! No way, right!?"

    Exims of shock sounded through the crowd. They were shocked that Lawrend was already an Arch Mage.

    "I know what all of you are thinking. Yes. We believe that Lawrend is already an Arch Mage. His current power is equal to that of an Arch Mage," Gk said with a slight smile on his face.

    "WHOOAAAAAA!!"

    The audience was shocked beyond disbelief. They didn''t exactly know how powerful an Arch Mage spell was, so they were clueless. Only the Arch Mages in the crowd had a slight idea, but they didn''t dare to believe it.

    "The kingdom will rise soon! We''ll conquer the kingdom at the north and expand!" a patriotic person shouted from the audience. He wasn''t a student but a citizen of the capital city.

    "Sir Purple Thunder Grand Mage is this really true!?" the representative of the me Department shouted.

    The me Department had always been the leading department even when Verkoli became a Grand Mage. It was a huge blow to his ego that the Lightning Department managed to procure a Prime Student.

    "You saw what you saw. There''s no denying it. That''s the power of an Arch Mage. It''s not borderline or an illusion," Verkoli calmly replied.

    The representative''s name was Juen Maja. He always took pride in his department to the point that he felt a sense of superiority to the instructors of the other departments.

    "Don''t all of the departments have to agree before he bes a Prime Student? Why did you announce it early?" Juen asked.

    "The Dean and I had already decided yesterday, and both of us can make that decision," Verkoli exined.

    "That''s¡­ unfair," Juen said with his head downcast.

    "If you can find a Fire Mage student better than Lawrend, I''ll concede his position to that student," Verkoli replied.

    "I''m sorry for bothering you," Juen said before he turned around and left.

    "What was that about?" Elena asked with displeasure on her face.

    "Master, do you want me to take care of him?" Aezel asked. She walked towards them earlier, and she had been standing there silently.

    "No need. You can''t kill an instructor of the academy," Lawrend replied.

    "Lawrend, she''s a Lightning Mage too, isn''t she?" Verkoli asked.

    "Yes, she is." Lawrend nodded his head.

    "I knew it. I can feel her power. It''s almost as powerful as mine, even¡­" Verkoli said.

    He squinted his eyes and stared at Aezel.

    "I serve my master. My master is not your enemy. Thus, I''m not your enemy," Aezel said to him. She realized what he was doing.

    "Huh."

    Verkoli understood what she implied in her words. Basically, if he made an enemy of Lawrend, she would be his enemy.

    "Lawrend, where did you exactlye from?" Verkoli asked.

    "Lanika City. Gk already asked that to me before," Lawrend replied with a puzzled look on his face.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I doubt that. For now, I''ll believe your words. I hope you don''t mean harm to our kingdom," Verkoli replied solemnly.

    "Don''t worry. This kingdom is my kingdom too," Lawrend replied.

    "Good." Verkoli smiled in satisfaction.

    What he didn''t realize was that Lawrend''s words had a double meaning. It''s his kingdom because he was born here, and it ''will'' be his kingdom in the future. The deadline was less than three weeks from now.

    The audience around them started leaving. The coachmen of the carriages started getting busy and carrying the audience back inside the city. Some opted to just walk as it wasn''t that far.

    As for the students of the Lightning Department, they lined up and entered into carriages that would take them to the entrance of the academy.

    "Let''s go. We can reach there faster if we fly," Verkoli said.

    "Huh? We can fly in the capital city? Isn''t it forbidden?" Lawrend asked in surprise.

    "I''ll be escorting all of us. There''s no problem," Verkoli replied.

    All of the instructors gathered behind Verkoli and flew into the air together with Lawrend and his maids.

    They flew to the capital city in a V-shaped formation. The guards stationed at the walls of the city were about to intercept them when they saw who was leading the group. Immediately, they stopped looking and continued what they were doing.

    The V-shaped formation was very obvious as there were a lot of instructors from the Lightning Department. The onlookers on the city looked up and observed them in curiosity.

    Several minutester, they returned inside the Undrasil Mage Academy.

 Chapter 318 - A Prime Student

    "Instructors of the Lightning Department, stay here and wait for the instructors of the other departments toe," Gk said before he turned around and left.

    The instructors of the Lightning Department nodded their heads and sat down on the grass cross-legged.

    "Lawrend and Elena, do the two of you want to be my disciples? The two of you already know that E is already my disciple. Since the two of you are Lightning Mages, the two of you are more fit to be my disciple. I can teach my Grand Mage spell as soon as the two of you say yes," Verkoli said.

    Lawrend and Elena nced at each other.

    "Thank you for the offer, Sir Purple Thunder, but I will only take master as my master," Elena replied with a slight bow.

    "No, no, no. That''s not how it works. The two of you are in a Master-Servant rtionship, right? Our rtionship will be a Master-Disciple one," Verkoli replied with a confused look on his face.

    "Even so, I don''t want to stand at the same level as my master," Elena replied.

    "...What a shame," Verkoli said and shook his head in disappointment.

    "What about you, Lawrend?" Verkoli turned to him and asked.

    "I changed my mind, sir Verkoli. I think I can be a Grand Mage on my own," Lawrend replied with a respectful smile on his face.

    "I knew it. I should''ve forced you to be my disciple sooner," Verkoli muttered out loud.

    "Hahahahaha¡­" Lawrendughed dryly at his words.

    "Since you don''t want to be my disciple, give me back my book," Verkoli said with his hand stretched open.

    The silver book appeared in Lawrend''s hand, and he gave it to Verkoli. His cheeks couldn''t help but twitch as he did so. He found Verkoli''s reaction kind of petty.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "That''s better. Alright, I''m giving this back to you since you''re a Prime Student now," Verkoli said with a smile on his old face.

    "..."

    Lawrend stared at him speechless.

    "I gave this book to you before because I expected you to be my disciple. Now, I''m giving it to you because you deserved it," Verkoli exined.

    "I see. Thank you," Lawrend replied and took it from his hand.

    He didn''t need the book anymore, but Humility could use it. He''ll hand it to her and help her learn the contents.

    Just as Lawrend and Verkoli finished talking, instructors from other departments flew over. They numbered in the thousands. All of them are Arch Mages.

    It spoke volumes about how powerful the Undrasil Kingdom was. It was all a result of the Undrasil Mage Academy. In the first ce, so many Arch Mages wouldn''t have risen if they didn''t have proper teachings.

    Besides all of these Arch Mage Instructors, there are many Arch Mages assigned all over the kingdom. They are ten times more numerouspared to the amount of Hill Swords in the kingdom.

    That is also the reason why the Undrasil Kingdom stood for 10,000 years. Meanwhile, the other kingdoms in the surrounding region could barelyst 1,000 years at most before copsing and getting reced to start the cycle once again.

    "Sir Purple Thunder, the instructors of the other departments, are here," Gk reported as he flew to them.

    "Good. Let''s begin the meeting," Verkoli replied.

    The instructors from the various departments surrounded the campus, and the students of the academy could be seen starting to leave around them. Most of the students had looks of curiosity all over their faces.

    ¡­

    The meeting quickly concluded afterward. Most of the instructors that didn''t witness Lawrend and Elena''s fight were still skeptical, but they didn''t object. After all, everyone said the same thing. They might as well believe it.

    "Starting today, Lawrend is the 69th Prime Student of the Undrasil Mage Academy!" Gk shouted.

    Smiles appeared on the faces of the instructors. Usually, whenever there''s a Prime Student, the kingdom would enter a golden age. They all anticipated the bright future brought by Lawrend.

    "69? Nice," Lawrend muttered.

    "Lawrend, you became a Prime Student?" Aleshia asked with a bright smile on her face.

    She didn''t know what they were talking about. Since the students had been dismissed early, she had been standing beside them together with Humility and E.

    "I didn''t know why they decided to make me a Prime Student," Lawrend replied and shrugged his shoulders.

    He could have been an instructor already. There was no need to be a Prime Student, in his opinion.

    The Dean Master heard Lawrend''s words and approached them.

    "Lawrend, my answer to your question is that we can use you to motivate the academy. It has slowly started to be more and more corrupt these past years," the Dean Master said.

    "But why weren''t I informed?" Lawrend asked in puzzlement.

    "There are only benefits for you. Besides, the fame is something a young man like you want, right?" the Dean Master replied with a smile on his face.

    "I don''t care about fame. I just want to enjoy life," Lawrend replied calmly.

    "It already happened. Just ept it. The academy will lose face if you back down from your position," the Dean Master replied.

    "Can Elena be the Prime Student instead?" Lawrend asked.

    He didn''t like the unnecessary attention. After all, the Bloodflower Assassin Organization was still after his life. Though, he doesn''t really care about them anymore. It was still best to be careful.

    "You should''ve said that sooner," the Dean Master replied.

    "Then forget it. What does the Prime Student do anyway?" Lawrend asked.

    "Nothing. You don''t even have to attend ss. Just make sure that you pass the testster," the Dean Master exined.

    "Really? That''s good then."

    Hearing those words, Lawrend was satisfied being the Prime Student. At least he can do whatever he wants now. The academy won''t be holding him back anymore.

    The instructors of the other departments nced at Lawrend one by one before they left.. The meeting was already over, and they were dismissed by Verkoli.

 Chapter 319 - Vernon Courts Aleshia

    "Let''s go home, Master," Elena said.

    "Mm." Lawrend nodded his head.

    The five of them walked together and left, heading towards the exit.

    Before long, they reached the gate of the academy.

    "D-Dark Angel! You''re finally here!" a red-haired man shouted by the gate, and two butlers were standing beside him.

    "Hmph. It''s you again," Aleshia harrumphed.

    Lawrend squinted his eyes. He recognized this red-haired man. He was Vernon Rubrignis, the one who challenged him to a duel before that he ignored.

    "Why are you with her? You coward!" Vernon shouted atwrend.

    "What? Does that concern you?" Lawrend asked with an angry expression on his face.

    He was irritated to see this guy. He''s like a cockroach that won''t stop bothering him.

    "Tch. Dark Angel, have you considered my proposal?" Vernon ignored Lawrend and asked Aleshia.

    "As I said before, I''m not interested. You''re just wasting your time," Aleshia replied coldly.

    "Is it because of this guy? I''ll show you I''m better than this coward!" Vernon shouted.

    He was very confident in himself. He was the next-in-line Patriarch of the powerful Rubrignis n. Except for a member of the royal family, he doesn''t fear anyone in the capital city.

    "What did you say?" Aleshia asked as her face darkened in anger.

    "Eh? You haven''t heard the news yet?" Elena asked him in confusion.

    "What news? The news that he didn''t show up for our duel?" Vernon replied mockingly.

    "Hey! I''m talking to you!"

    Aleshia grabbed Vernon''s cor and lifted him into the air.

    "D-Dark Angel, I''m not into this kind of kink!" Vernon shouted frantically.

    "..."

    Aleshia''s face became even angrier, and she swung around and around as she held Vernon''s cor.

    "No one besides Master can say something like¡­ that!"

    "Ahhh!"

    She released him upwards to the streets, causing him to crash to the brick pavement face first.

    Vernon wasn''t ready for it. His face skid across the road and damaged his wless face.

    "How dare you hurt our Young Master!" one of the butlers shouted angrily. He was an old man with a delicately groomed beard.

    He sprinted to Aleshia, and a dagger appeared in his hand.

    As for the other butler, he ran to Vernon and helped him up.

    "Hmph," Aleshia harrumphed.

    She calmly waited for him to arrive and easily parried his attack with a twist of her arms. The butler was thrown off-guard by her parry, and he fell to the ground on his back.

    "Ow!"

    "Are you gonna attack?" Aleshia asked the other butler.

    "Who are you?" The other butler asked with furrowed eyebrows.

    "I''m Aleshia. Do you have a problem with me?" Aleshia asked confidently.

    "Do you want us to help, Sister Aleshia?" Aezel asked.

    "I can take care of them," Aleshia replied.

    "Aleshia, what did this guy do?" Lawrend asked.

    He stood there calmly and watched everything. He was confident in her strength, so he didn''t worry.

    "He asked me to be his Main Wife. I disagreed, but he insisted that he will get my answer at ater date. Just forget him, Master," Aleshia replied.

    "I see. Interesting. Is she why you wanted to enter the academy?" Lawrend asked Vernon. He had already stood up and recovered from the throw. Long bleeding scratches covered his whole face.

    "Yes. Why is she calling you ''Master''?" Vernon asked in confusion. He never heard anything about this.

    "Do you really want to know? You''re gonna get heartbroken," Lawrend replied with a smug smile on his face.

    "Stupid. I know she''s calling you ''Master'' because she lost a bet, right?" Vernon replied confidently.

    "Unfortunately, I''m Master''s maid," Aleshia replied coldly.

    "Wait, w-what?"

    Vernon stepped backward in horror. In this day and age, a maid had more duties than helping tidy the household. They were also known to service their masters.

    That means, she''s not the virgin and innocent woman he had been dreaming of before.

    "Sister Aleshia, do you want me to suppress his family?" Humility asked.

    As the princess of the kingdom, she only had to find an excuse, and he could use her power to suppress the Rubrignis n.

    "Master, what do you think?" Aleshia asked Lawrend instead.

    "Viagra, you said you want to duel me, right?" Lawrend asked him.

    "Vernon! My name is Vernon, you coward!" Vernon shouted at him angrily.

    "Well, then, Vernon. Let''s duel now. If you can beat me, I''ll give you Aleshia. If you lose, you have to watch us do it," Lawrend said to him with an evil smirk on his face.

    "M-Master¡­" Aleshia''s face turned red when she heard his words.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t lose," Lawrend replied.

    "Huh!? Why would I be scared of you? I''m not like you that hides behind women," Vernon replied.

    "That''s not the problem, Master¡­" Aleshia replied shyly.

    "Wait. Let me talk to Aleshia," Lawrend held his hand up and stopped Vernon.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Why are you scared, Aleshia? Watching me do you will be torture for him. He doesn''t understand how f*cked up he is right now," Lawrend whispered to her.

    "But¡­ I don''t want him to see my naked body¡­It''s only for you, Master," Aleshia whispered back to him.

    "Forget it then. I''ll just punish him for daring to court you," Lawrend replied.

    He then turned his head and looked at Vernon.

    "We''ll change it. I''ll punish you if you lose," Lawrend said.

    "It doesn''t matter to me. I''ll win anyway," Vernon replied smugly.

    "Alright. When do you want to duel?" Lawrend asked.

    "First, if you or I don''t show up, then that counts as a lost," Vernon said.

    "That sounds good to me," Lawrend replied.

    "Deal!"

    "So, where?"

    "Tomorrow afternoon at the Capital Arena," Vernon answered.

    "Alright. I''ll be there," Lawrend replied.

    "Hahahaha! Everyone, you heard him, right? If he doesn''t show up tomorrow, he''ll have to surrender his maid to me," Vernon shouted excitedly.

    Humility stepped forward and opened her mouth.

    "As the Third Princess of the Undrasil Kingdom, I bear witness to this duel! The vitor will be facing the wrath of the whole kingdom!" Humility shouted.

 Chapter 320 - Nicknaming The Maids

    Humility''s words made it, so if either of them attempted to vite the bet, then they would be chased down by the Undrasil Kingdom and punished.

    "Y-You are¡­" Vernon stared at Humility in terror.

    "I''m Kasina Humility Undrasil. None other than the Third Princess of the Undrasil Kingdom. You heard what I said," Humility said sharply.

    "Princess, what is your esteemed self doing here?"

    Vernon quickly bowed to her respectfully.

    "I''m a student of this academy. Naturally, I''m here," Humility replied.

    "I understand. I-I''ll be going now, Princess," Vernon said to her before he left in a panic.

    He rode the carriage behind them with his two butlers, and it drove off quickly.

    "What was that about?" Lawrend asked.

    He didn''t expect her to suddenly say all of that. Although that helped him, she revealed to Vernon that he was close to her.

    "I just want to help you out, Master," Humility replied and smiled at him sweetly.

    "Thank you. At least, I don''t have to worry about that guy not showing up once he learned about my identity," Lawrend replied.

    He imagined that Vernon didn''t know that he was now the Prime Student since he wasn''t a student of the academy, and it wasn''t announced to the other students yet. Otherwise, his pawns inside the academy would have told him already.

    "Let''s go home, Young Master," E said as she tugged his clothes.

    "Alright."

    With that, the five of them rode a carriage and headed back home.

    ¡­

    "Wee back, Master!" Amene greeted them with a duster in her hand.

    She looked cute in her current appearance. Lawrend couldn''t help but smile when he saw her.

    "Hello, Amene. How''s everything in the mansion? Did Rami behave herself?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes, Master. She''d been in her room since you left. I did check on her a few times to make sure," Amene answered.

    "Oh! That''s a good job," Lawrendplimented, and he patted her head.

    "Nnnyaaa¡­"

    Amene closed her eyes and purred in delight.

    Once he was done patting her, they entered the mansion.

    "Wee back, Master," Grape said as she saw them approach her in the dining room. She was currently stitching a maid uniform on the table, and Spools of threads, needles, and other sewing essories were scattered all over the table.

    "You don''t feel sleepy today, Grape?" Lawrend asked her with a puzzled look on his face.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The others that came with Lawrend sat on the seats one by one except for Aezel, who stood behind Lawrend as he stood there.

    "What do you mean, Master?" Grape tilted her head in confusion.

    "Ah, nothing. Don''t hesitate to tell us if you''re feeling sick," Lawrend replied with a face full of concern.

    "Nyaa?"

    Grape blinked her eyes repeatedly. His words didn''t make sense to her. She didn''t know that Amene told Lawrend that Grape could be pregnant, which is why Lawrend was worried about her.

    "What''s this?"

    Lawrend noticed the embroidery on the maid uniform she was holding. It said, "Grape".

    "This is my maid uniform, Master. That''s my name written on it," Grape replied.

    "Interesting. Do you want me to give you a nickname?" Lawrend asked with a smile on his face.

    "Nyaa!! Yes, Master! Please!" Grape shouted in excitement.

    Aleshia: "A nickname?"

    E: "I want one¡­"

    Aezel: "Master, me too."

    Humility: "Master, don''t forget me!"

    Amene: "Nyaa! Don''t just give her one, Master!"

    "All of you don''t have to worry. I''ll give each of you one too," Lawrend replied with a wry smile on his face.

    Aleshia: "You''re giving the others too..?"

    Disappointment was visible on her face.

    E: "Youn¡ª I mean, Master is the best!"

    Aezel: "Fufufu."

    Humility: "How about Sina?"

    Amene: "This is exciting-nyaa!"

    "Why are all of you excited? Wait. I''ll give Grape first," Lawrend replied to them.

    He felt like he was dealing with a bunch of kids. They were all very excited to get one.

    "Thank you, Master," Grape said.

    "No need to thank me. Hmmm¡­"

    Lawrend held his chin and thought really hard. He already had plenty of experienceing up with names when he named Valentina.

    Grape was a victim of kidnapping. She''s cute and really good at sex. Not to mention, she really liked him.

    He thought of a nickname that would perfectly describe her.

    ''Rap¡ª No, no, no. That''s just horrible,'' Lawrend thought to himself. It was a very dark humor that he thought of.

    "I think your name sounds good as it is, Grape," Lawrend said to her awkwardly.

    He thought of naming her ''Wine,'' but that''s just poor name sense. It doesn''t sound as cute as her current name that perfectly suits her.

    "A¡­ Master. Thank you," Grape replied.

    She felt warm from his sweet words.

    "Master, my nickname!" Elena shouted.

    She hugged him from behind.

    "Wait, Elena. I''ll pick a nickname for E firs¡ª"

    Suddenly, a hand grabbed his crotch.

    "Master, I''m depleted of your semen. Give me a nickname," Elena said strongly.

    "Fine¡­"

    Lawrend gave up.

    "How about Lena? Does it sound more intimate?" Lawrend asked.

    "It does! Call me that again, Master," Elena replied.

    She squeezed her hands which squeezed his hardening rod.

    "Hmm? Why are you being so aggressive today?"

    "I want it, Master. Fill me again," Elena said.

    "Later. After I give them names, I''ll apany you," Lawrend replied calmly.

    "But Master, you''re already hard. Why don''t we do it already?" Elena asked.

    "Come on. Stop, Elena. Listen to Master," Aleshia scolded Elena.

    Even though Elena was already in her adult form, she still acted like a little kid, which automatically activated Aleshia''s babysitting mode.

    "Yes, Sister Aleshia¡­" Elena nodded her head reluctantly and let go of Lawrend.

    "Thank you, Shia," Lawrend thanked her.

    "Anytime, Ren," Aleshia replied happily.

    She felt fulfilled when he called her by her nickname.

    "What? Master and Sister Aleshia already had a nickname for each other?" Aezel asked in amazement.

    With all of their time spent together, she didn''t notice it. Though, she felt like she had heard Aleshia call Lawrend that before.. She must''ve not paid attention that time.

 Chapter 321 - Claiming Her Impregnation Reward ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Master gave it to me when I was his only maid," Aleshia replied with a smile on her face.

    "Fufufu. Master, if you don''t give me one as good as Sister Aleshia''s, I won''t be happy," Aezel said.

    "Your nickname will be¡­ Zel? Do you like that?"

    "Wow! That''s my nickname back at the demon world. As expected of Master," Aezel said in surprise.

    "You''re called Zel in the demon world?"

    "Yes. Only my parents call me that," Aezel replied.

    "Your parents are still alive?" Lawrend asked.

    "Of course they are. They''re Noble Demons too," Aezel replied.

    "I see. I want to meet them for some reason."

    "We can go there sometime, Master. I''m sure you''ll see some interesting stuff in the demon world," Aezel replied.

    "Alright. Remind me in the future," Lawrend replied.

    "Nyan!" Amene meowed.

    Lawrend noticed her and saw the excitement on her face.

    "I already thought of one for you," Lawrend said to her.

    "Mm?"

    "Ame. It''s short for Amene," Lawrend said.

    (AN: Pronounced Ah-Meh)

    "Ame, Ame, Ame¡­ Thank you, Master. I like it," Amene replied with a satisfied smile on her face.

    "That''s good." Lawrend nodded at her.

    He turned his head to Humility.

    "How about Kasi?" Lawrend asked her.

    "K-K-Kasi!? Isn''t that from my first name? Master, you never called me by my first name before," Humility said, flustered.

    "What? You don''t like it?" Lawrend asked.

    "N-No¡­ I love you, Master!"

    Humility jumped on Lawrend and embraced him tightly. He was forced to carry her to keep her from falling.

    "I love you too, Kasi," Lawrend replied and pecked her on the lips.

    "M-Master and Sister Humility is kissing¡­"

    E covered her eyes in embarrassment. She was too young to see something like this.

    "Ahhh! Master, you''re making me wet¡­"

    "Shhh¡­ E is still here," Lawrend said.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Mm." Humility nodded her head.

    "Alright. Everyone got their nicknames already. E and Grape don''t need a nickname as their names are already good enough," Lawrend said to them and released Humility back down.

    "Aren''t you forgetting about me, Master?"

    Valentina appeared in front of Lawrend. She stared at him with a pout.

    "Ah¡­"

    Lawrend realized that he messed up. It was so easy to forget her presence.

    "Tina. Your nickname is Tina," Lawrend said.

    "That''s better, Master. You named me five times now. Hehehehe," Valentina giggled happily.

    "That''s all, right? I didn''t miss anyone?" Lawrend asked as he looked at each of them.

    "You missed no one, Ren," Aleshia said.

    "Alright. Come here, you horny slime," Lawrend grabbed Elena''s hand and pulled her with him.

    "Ahh! Yes!" Elena''s eyes shone in excitement, and she happily allowed him to pull her with him.

    The others were left in the dining room. Seeing that Lawrend took Elena with him, they felt lonely.

    "Sister Aleshia, do you know any games we can y? It''s boring to wait for them to finish. It''s still afternoon," Aezel said to her.

    "How about we go out and buy ourselves a nightdress? Master will like it if we look sexy in bed," Humility said.

    "That''s a good idea," Aleshia replied.

    And so, Amene and Grape were left to continue cleaning while Aleshia, Aezel, Humility, and E left to shop outside. Of course, they were also going to buy clothes for Amene, Grape, and Elena.

    ¡­

    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­ Your cock, Master," Elena said as she panted.

    Her hand was fondling his crotch area as he pulled her.

    "Hey, hey. Don''t be so hasty," Lawrend said.

    "But Master¡­ I love your semen," Elena replied in a soothing voice.

    Before long, they arrived inside the room and closed the door.

    Immediately, Elena kneeled in front of Lawrend. She pulled down his pants and revealed his erect cock.

    "Mmmm¡­"

    Elena dived down on it and swallowed it deep inside her throat. She used her flexible tongue and squeezed his cock. Then, she moved her head up and down to pleasure him.

    "Arghh¡­"

    Lawrend grabbed her hair and guided her as she gave him fetio.

    "Mmm¡­ *shlop* *shlop*"

    Lewd wet noises came from Elena''s mouth as she vigorously milked his cock.

    Elena dug her hand inside his cloak and rubbed his nipples. She was doing it to hasten his ejaction. She wanted his semen that badly.

    Elena pressed her whole face against his crotch and gave him a deepthroat. Her throat tightened around his cock and simted the sensation of prating a tight pussy.

    A few minutester, Elena stopped and released his cock from her mouth.

    "This won''t do¡­ Let''s have sex, Master," Elena said.

    She stood up and kissed him. Lawrend''s hands went behind her back, and he pulled her close to him.

    Her hand went in between their crotch and masturbated his cock.

    Suddenly, Elena felt warm liquid ssh onto her hand.

    "Fuah!?" Elena eximed.

    Her hand transformed to her slime tentacle and swallowed Lawrend''s cock inside it. She cleaned off everyst bit of semen.

    "Why didn''t you say anything, Master?" Elena asked with a frown on her face.

    "Your kiss made me cum together with your soft hand," Lawrend replied with a wry smile on his face.

    "Hehehehe. I see. It''s delicious, Master," Elena said to him lovingly.

    "You can go get more," Lawrend replied.

    "Yes!"

    Elena lifted her skirt and pulled her panties to the side. She opened up her pussy for ess.

    Elena jumped onto Lawrend''s body and rode on him. She guided his cock using her hand and slowly lowered her waist.

    His cock entered her wet and slimy tight pussy that was full of stimting folds on its sides. She took it deep inside her to her womb.

    "Ahhhh¡­ Remember your words, Master. You''ll impregnate me, right?" Elena asked with an erotic face.

    "You''re so lewd. I know you evolved, but you never changed," Lawrend replied.

    He thrust his waist and caused her to bounce up before falling down and getting pierced with his cock.

    "Ahh!"

    Lawrend carried her butt and continued thrusting like that. With each thrust, Elena was vigorously pounded by his cock.

    "Ahh! Ah! Nghh! Ah! Mm!"

    Elena tightened her embrace on his body and rested her whole weight on him.

 Chapter 322 - She Watched The Impregnation ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Ahhh¡­ Master, make me pregnant. Fulfill your promise to me," Elena whispered into his ear.

    "You want to make cute slime babies?" Lawrend asked in a whisper.

    "Mm¡­ I want to reproduce with Master."

    Elena softly nodded her head.

    "Alright. I''ll impregnate you." Lawrend smiled at her.

    Elena bounced on Lawrend''s cock even more exaggeratedly. She took all of it in and enjoyed the sensation of his cock inside her.

    She could''ve used her tentacles to pleasure him even more, but she preferred to take it slow this time. She wanted to enjoy it for longer.

    "Ahhh~ You''re hitting my womb, Master. Y-You''re going to enter it¡­"

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Her erotic moans made his cock even harder. He pierced her slimy insides and made a mess out of her.

    "I-It''s inside!" Elena shouted.

    Lawrend felt his cock enter a very tight area inside her. That''s when he realized that he had prated her womb.

    "AHHHHH!"

    Elena''s body shivered, and she squirted a lot of liquid that covered their legs. Her pussy mped on his cock and squeezed it hard.

    "E-Elena, I''m cumming¡ª!"

    The tightening of her vagina and the feeling inside her womb went over what Lawrend could handle. He shot his white seed directly inside her womb.

    "Ahhh¡­ Mmmmm¡­ I''ll not digest it this time, Master," Elena whispered.

    "Did I get you pregnant?" Lawrend asked.

    "Hehehehe. You did, Master. My slime insides are very flexible, so I mixed your semen with my eggs," Elena replied with a smile on her face.

    Lawrend put her down on the bed and pulled his cock out of her. It was so tight and slimy inside that it prevented him from pulling out of her.

    "Oops. I think you need to give me a few more thrusts, Master," Elena said with a cheeky grin on her face.

    Lawrend did as she said and thrust his cock in and out of her a few more times before he finally managed to pull out of her.

    When his cock came out of her slime hole, it was fully covered in her translucent golden slime juices.

    "Clean it," Lawrend said.

    He got on the bed on top of her and ced his cock directly against her mouth. Elena smiled at him before licking the tip and swallowing it deep inside her mouth.

    She gave it a little suck and swallowed the mixture of her slime juices and his semen.

    "Do you want to cum again, Master?" Elena asked.

    "No, thanks. I think someone is at the door," Lawrend replied.

    "Huh?"

    Elena turned her head to the door to see a shadow quickly disappear at the small opening.

    "Someone was watching us?" Elena asked.

    "Yes. She''s been there for a while now," Lawrend answered.

    "What..? How did you know, Master?"

    "I heard her haggard breath and muffled moans," Lawrend replied as he lightly shook his head.

    "Who could it be?"

    "It''s a secret. I''ll tell you if I can tell you," Lawrend replied.

    "Muuuu¡­ Master, you just impregnated me. Why don''t you trust me?" Elena pouted.

    "It''s not that I trust you. You already know who she is."

    "R-Rami?" Elena widened her eyes in realization.

    "Shhh¡­ Don''t let her know," Lawrend shushed her.

    "Isn''t that rude, Master? We should confront her," Elena said with a frown on her face.

    "It depends. Okay, I''ll go take a bath now!" Lawrend said thetter part in a rather loud voice.

    ¡­

    "Hahnnn¡­ H-He impregnated her¡­"

    Rami stared at the wall in a daze. She''s currently sitting on the bed with her back on the wall, and her legs are spread wide open.

    Her fingers were deep inside her smooth and pink slit. Love juices were all over her thighs and hand.

    "Ahh¡­ This feels good. I want to feel even better¡­" Rami muttered in a daze as she fingered herself.

    She used her free hand and fondled her B-cup boobs.

    "Nnn¡­ I''m cumming¡­"

    "Ahhhh!"

    Rami squirted all over the bed with her holy water.

    "Cucumber¡­ I need one," Rami muttered to herself.

    She flicked her fingers, and her wet and lewd appearance returned to her calm and cold appearance.

    Rami walked outside of her room and went downstairs. She went past Grape, who was now sewing Amene''s maid uniform, and entered the kitchen.

    She approached the crates of fresh produce and grabbed a piece of long and thick cucumber.

    ''Would this fit?'' Rami asked herself.

    She had never done this sort of thing. She had only been using her fingers ever since she started doing it.

    ''Maybe it will¡­ That girl took h-his cock inside of her¡­''

    Rami was reminded of Lawrend''s big cock pounding Elena''s pussy. As a result, her face turned red in embarrassment.

    "No! I should stop thinking of that disgusting thing." Rami shook her head vigorously and left the kitchen.

    She entered her room and sat on the bed and spread her legs.

    "*Gulp*"

    Rami swallowed her saliva nervously.

    "This will fit, right..?"

    Rami wasn''t sure as she was a pure virgin.

    "I¡­ No. I''m gonna stop."

    Rami patted her cheeks with her hands. She was an Angel, and she will not lose her purity to a cucumber.

    A blinding light appeared in Rami''s hand, and it disintegrated the piece of cucumber to nothing. She then waved her hand to the room, and the smell of her squirt disappeared.

    She left the room just in time to see Lawrend exiting their room with Elena.

    "Angel, how is it?" Lawrend asked.

    "H-Human, what are you talking about?" Rami asked in a fluster.

    "How is it living here?"

    "I-It''s fine. Worst than heaven," Rami replied with an embarrassed red face.

    She thought that he was talking about earlier when they saw her behind the door.

    "Master, let''s go downstairs. They must be waiting for us," Elena said as she tugged on Lawrend''s clothes.

    "Alright. We''ll see you, Angel," Lawrend waved at her with smirk.

    He was honestly impressed by her. She doesn''t look like someone who voyeurs.. She would''ve tricked them if he didn''t realize it sooner.

 Chapter 323 - An Angel Learning The Backdoor ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [WARNING: If you don''t like anal sex, then skip this chapter.]

    "Grrr¡­"

    Rami was irritated by his attitude. She was an angel, yet a human was treating her so casually.

    Lawrend and Elena reached downstairs and entered the dining room. They immediately noticed the absence of everyone else.

    "Where are the others?" Lawrend asked.

    "They left to shop clothes, Master. They thought the two of you would take a long time to finish," Grape said with a wry smile on her face.

    "Oh. Come with me. Let''s have fun while waiting for the others," Lawrend said.

    "Nyaa?"

    Grape looked at him in surprise.

    "Wait, don''t tell me you don''t want it?" Lawrend asked in slight disbelief.

    "No, thanks, Master. I don''t feel horny today," Grape replied to him and smiled.

    "I-I see¡­"

    Lawrend was mentally shocked. The Grape he knew was very lewd. She wanted him to fuck her so much before.

    "Buzu?"

    Elena squinted her eyes and stared at Grape very closely.

    "I feel serene sewing, Sister Elena. It makes me feel rxed," Grape said to her with a smile.

    "Alright. I''ll go find Amene instead," Lawrend replied and turned around to leave.

    "Have fun, Master," Grape said as she waved at him.

    "Lena, you can stay here for now," Lawrend said.

    "L-Lena!?" Elena jumped in fright when she heard what he called her.

    "What?"

    "I-I was just surprised, Master. Have fun too," Elena replied as she smiled at him wryly.

    Lawrend smiled at the two of them and left to find Amene.

    He walked through the mansion and found her fixing a painting on the wall. It was a painting of arge red hibiscus flower.

    "Hello, Master," Amene greeted him.

    "Come with me, Amene."

    "Nyaa? Okay."

    Amene was confused, but she still followed him. They walked up the stairs and entered their room. Once inside, he locked the doors.

    "Strip," Lawrend said.

    "N-Nyaa??"

    Amene stared at him, flustered. Even though she was flustered, she still stripped all of her clothes.

    Lawrend looked at her body and admired the beauty of her catgirl body. Her orange fur and orange tail were very eye-catching to him.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Suck me."

    Lawrend pulled down his pants and showed her his erect rod.

    "W-What''s this all of a sudden?" Amene asked in confusion.

    "Shhh¡­ Just do it."

    Lawrend winked at her.

    Amene nodded her head slowly and grabbed his burning hot rod. She masturbated it with her right hand before lightly licking the tip.

    "Moan loudly," Lawrend whispered.

    "Nyaaa! Mashter''s dickh ish sho delishius! Ahh!" Amene shouted moaningly.

    On the other side of the wall, Rami stood up on the bed. She was supposed to go out, but she changed her mind due to her irritation towards Lawrend.

    Her ears were perked to the wall. She heard Amene''s loud moaning-like voice.

    "H-He''s doing it again¡­ What stamina," Rami muttered in amazement.

    "Nyaaa! Not my small tits¡­" Amene moaned.

    Rami''s imagination ran wild, and she imagined Lawrend licking Amene''s nipple while she tried to push him away.

    "*Gulp* S-Should I watch again?" Rami contemted to herself.

    She stayed silent and listened to them on the bed.

    "Ahhhn! Master''s hot and big rod entered my ass!" Amene shouted.

    "T-T-They''re doing it using that hole?!"

    Rami couldn''t believe it. She left her room and slowly crept in front of their door.

    "Ame, bend your ass and fuck me on your own."

    Rami heard Lawrend''s voice through the door.

    Her hand went to the doorknob, and she slowly turned it.

    "Waa?" Rami stared at the door in confusion.

    "I got you!"

    Lawrend opened the door.

    ...But there was no one outside.

    "What''s wrong, Master?" Amene asked.

    She peered to the doorway, but there was no one there.

    "Ahahahaha¡­ It must''ve been my imagination," Lawrendughed awkwardly and closed the door.

    Meanwhile, Rami was standing there frozen. Her instincts warned her, and she immediately turned invisible, which was why Lawrend couldn''t see her.

    ''H-He really was inside her butthole,'' Rami thought to herself in shock.

    She saw Amene bending in front of Lawrend with his rod connected to her butthole.

    Rami turned around and returned to her room.

    "Does that even feel good?" Rami asked herself.

    She sat on the bed, spread her legs, and pulled down her panties. She ced her hand inside her crotch and touched her butthole.

    She was an angel, so her body was very pure. She didn''t hesitate to try and push her finger inside.

    "Ahh! It hurts," Rami moaned in pain.

    She quickly shut her mouth when she realized what she had done.

    "Yesss! Master''s rod feels sooo good! It''s nothing like the first time," Amene shouted.

    "S-So it also hurts the first time?" Rami said to herself.

    She wet her middle finger by putting it inside her wet vagina. Then, she slowly pushed it inside her butthole.

    "Mmm¡­ This feels weird¡­"

    Her middle finger fully went inside her anus. She inserted it in and out slowly to see if it felt good or not.

    "It feels weirdly good?"

    Rami was confused by the sensation she was feeling. It felt satisfying for some reason she couldn''t exin.

    Nevertheless, that didn''t stop her. She went faster and faster.

    "You''re grinding against¡­ ah! ¡ªmy pussy through my¡­ ahh! ¡ªbutthole!" Amene said in between her moans.

    Hearing her words, Rami rubbed the walls inside her that were on the side of her vagina.

    "Ahhnn!"

    Rami''s lower half twitched. She felt a rush of pleasure inside her body.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­ I-It feels good¡­"

    Rami was surprised. She rubbed it even harder, but she found herself dissatisfied again. She was able to stimte herself, but she couldn''t reach deeper inside.

    "C-Cucumber¡­ I won''t lose my virginity through my butthole," Rami muttered with a lewd face.

    She flicked her fingers, and she was back to her pure appearance. Although that was betrayed by the horny face she was making.

    She went downstairs and quickly grabbed a cucumber without making eye contact with Grape.

    She returned to her room and closed the door.

    She went back to her previous position and used her fingers to scoop out her lewd juices.. She used them to cover the cucumber as to lubricate it.

 Chapter 324 - Pet Catgirl Maid ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [WARNING: If you don''t like anal sex, then skip this chapter.]

    Rami braced herself and slowly pushed the cucumber inside her butthole. She warped her face in pain as the cucumber expanded her sphincter.

    "Ah¡­ It hurts," Rami moaned.

    "I-It''s in."

    She managed to insert the tip of the cucumber inside her hole. She tried pushing it deeper, but it just hurt. She shook her head and pulled the cucumber out.

    "I don''t like it." Rami shook her head and disintegrated the cucumber into nothing.

    Meanwhile, Lawrend continued pounding Amene''s ass.

    Amene was lying t on her stomach on the bed as he thrust his waist. She covered her mouth with a pillow and muffled her moans.

    "Mmphh¡­ Nghhh¡­"

    Amene had a lewd expression on her face as she kept herself from moaning loudly.

    "Amene, I want to hear your moans," Lawrend said.

    "Ahn! I-I just realized that angel could be hearing us," Rami said with a red face.

    "Oh, you only realized it now?" Lawrend asked her with a smirk on his face.

    "You knew?"

    Amene twisted her body and stared at him in disbelief.

    "Of course. She even tried to watch us do it, but she disappeared when I opened the door," Lawrend replied.

    "So that''s wh¡ª! Nyaahh! L-Let me speak¡­" Amene was startled as he stimted her insides.

    "You like it when I do that, right? You want me to make a mess out of you," Lawrend said to her.

    "That''s not true!" Amene shook her head.

    "Wow. You''re in denial even though you''re flooding down there?" Lawrend asked her in surprise.

    Her slit was dripping and staining the King-sized bed while her face was making lewd expressions. Not to mention the cute lewd moans she had been making since earlier.

    "T-That''s because of your coc¡ª! Nyaaa!"

    Lawrend thrust deep inside her just as she was about to finish speaking.

    "Look, you''re twitching and gushing down there," Lawrend said.

    "Nyaaa¡­ I hate you, Master," Amene said as she looked at him and gave him a ferocious stare.

    "Arghh! A-Amene, what are you doing!?" Lawrend asked her in panic.

    She was squeezing her sphincter and tightening her grip around his cock. For him, that was an unbearable pleasure. He wanted to pull out of her, but she used her legs and kept him inside her.

    "Nyahahaha. Cum inside me, Master," Ameneughed.

    "You lewd cat, I haven''t shown you my true power yet," Lawrend replied to her with a smirk.

    "D-Don''t tell me¡ª!"

    Amene suddenly realized something.

    "That''s right! I''ll y with your ears and tail!"

    "Nyaaa! N-Not my ears and tail!" Amene shouted in disbelief.

    Lawrend grabbed the base of her tail.

    "Nyaa!"

    In response, Amene twitched in pleasure.

    "Then your ears," Lawrend said.

    He grabbed both of her ears and lightly rubbed them.

    "Nnnn! Nyaann!"

    As Amene couldn''t take it anymore, she released a burst of liquid at her crotch that made a pool on the bed.

    "You have to clean this bed again, Amene," Lawrend said.

    "..."

    Amene was silent. She rolled her eyes back and hugged the pillow tightly. That orgasm was so amazing that she was tethering between fainting or going crazy.

    "Hm? Since you''re not saying anything, let me y more with your ears and tail."

    Lawrend rubbed her tail up and down, simr to how he would masturbate his cock. He raised his hand all the way through her long tail before going down to the base of her tail.

    "Ahhhh! Nnnyaaa!"

    Amene instinctively squeezed Lawrend''s cock from the stimtion at her tail.

    "That''s enough," Lawrend said and pulled his cock out of her.

    Her butthole gaped widely before slowly closing.

    "Ahhh¡­"

    Amene melted and rxed her body on the bed. His cock exiting her butthole felt so satisfying.

    "Now¡­"

    Lawrend flipped her body towards him. He then lifted her legs up and pointed his rod to her dripping slit.

    "I have to make sure you''re really pregnant," Lawrend said.

    "Nyaaa!"

    Amene moaned as he entered her pussy. She was so sensitive down there that she gripped the bedsheet under her.

    "How do you like this?" Lawrend asked.

    His rod felt warm inside her as he gave her slow and steady thrusts.

    "I-I get it¡­ I''m Master''s slutty catgirl¡­" Amene said in defeat.

    "Just that? Aren''t you forgetting something?" Lawrend asked.

    "Huh?"

    Realizing that she forgot, Lawrend decided to punish her. He removed her top and exposed her bare breasts to him.

    "If you don''t say it, I''ll make you cum till you faint," Lawrend said to her solemnly.

    "I-I''m Master''s personal slutty catgirl..?"

    "Wrong!"

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Nyaaaahhhhhh!"

    Amene felt her whole life sh before her eyes. The sudden pleasure assaulted her whole brain.

    "Master, I''m your wife..?" Amene said, unsure.

    "Tsk. Now, you''re just doing it on purpose!" Lawrend shouted angrily.

    He changed his rhythm and pounded her pussy vigorously.

    "Ahh! Ahhh! AH! Nyaa!"

    Amene covered her mouth and just enjoyed his pounding. She can''t think straight anymore. His cock turned her brain to mush.

    "Why am I your Master?" Lawrend asked.

    "Ah! Because I''m your maid!"

    Amene suddenly realized what she was missing.

    "That''s right. What are you to me?"

    "I''m your slutty catgirl maid, Master!" Amene responded.

    "Good!" Lawrend smiled at her.

    "Ah! AHH! Deeeeper! Yes! Nyan''s the spot!" Amene moaned louder as she felt more and more pleasure.

    Before long, Lawrend reached his limit. He thrust all the way inside her and kissed her womb with the tip of his rod.

    "It''s filling me~!"

    Lawrend pumped his semen directly inside her womb.

    Amene pulled on the bedsheets and made a very lewd face as she epted his baby seed.

    "Yesh¡­ I love Master''s cock," Amene muttered in a daze.

    Lawrend pulled out of her, and his white semen dripped out of her lewd catgirl pussy like a cream filling.

    "Clean this," Lawrend said.

    He sat on top of her chest and put his rod inside her mouth.

    "Mmmm¡­"

    Amene licked his rod with her mouth and tasted the delicious taste of his leftover semen.

    She sucked on it like candy and thoroughly cleaned it with her rough tongue.

 Chapter 325 - Midnight Surprise ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Lawrend took a shower again and left the room together with Amene.

    "Master¡­ Should we look?" Amene asked as they stopped in front of Rami''s room.

    "You want to be like her? Watching other people do lewd stuff?" Lawrend asked her with a raised eyebrow.

    "N-No¡­ I''m curious," Amene replied.

    "I see. You can look inside if you want. I''m not interested," Lawrend waved his hand in the air to show hisck of interest.

    "Why? You don''t want to see her naked body?" Amene asked as she blinked her eyes at him.

    "I''m not sure how she would react, but since she''s a girl, then she will react negatively if I see her," Lawrend answered.

    "Oh! You''re so smart, Master. If you''re not looking, I also won''t look," Amene replied as she stared at him in admiration.

    "Let''s go downstairs. They should be back by now."

    It was already almost night. Aleshia and the others left earlier in the afternoon.

    Amene and Lawrend walked downstairs. Suddenly, the door to the mansion opened.

    "Master, we''re back," Aleshia said to him with a smile on her face.

    "How was it? Did you girls manage to buy what you wanted?" Lawrend asked.

    "Fufufufu. Yes, Master. We have surprises for youter," Aezel said.

    "I''m interested. What is it?" Lawrend asked curiously.

    "Master, my beloved, stop asking and wait patiently. We''ll make you so excited tonight," Humility said as she smiled widely.

    "Okay, Fine. I''ll wait."

    Lawrend shook his head in disappointment. He became even more curious about what they bought.

    "Master, I bought you this!" E said and tiptoed towards him, carrying something.

    "What''s this?"

    Lawrend stared at the small empty ss bottle she ced in his hand.

    "That''s a fate bottle. The seller said that you''ll always find the gifter wherever they go," E exined.

    "That''s sweet of you. Thanks."

    Lawrend pocketed it and smiled at her in gratitude.

    Although he doesn''t know what use it could possibly have, he''s more inclined to believe that the story was bullshit that the seller made up to sell it.

    "Mm. Come here, Master," E pulled his sleeves down.

    "Mwah!"

    Lawrend lowered himself, and to his surprise, E pecked him on the cheeks.

    "I love you, Master. I heard from Big Sister that you got her pregnant. I can''t wait to follow Big Sister''s footsteps," E said to him.

    Lawrend gaped his mouth widely as he stared at E in disbelief. He looked up to Aleshia in confusion.

    "E-E, you''re too young to say that!" Aleshia shouted in panic.

    She became embarrassed as she was E''s big sister. She didn''t manage to keep her in check.

    "I''m jealous of Big Sister. You''re able to embrace Master while I can''t. I also want to show him my gratitude¡­" E replied despondently.

    "E¡­"

    Aleshia didn''t know what to do. E was too young, but she was already thinking of something like that.

    "E, don''t worry. Once you grow up, I''ll embrace you tightly," Lawrend said to her reassuringly.

    "Yes, Master. I''ll be waiting for that day," E replied and smiled at him.

    She was happy that she got his words for it.

    ¡­

    Later that night, Lawrend was alone in the room.

    "I wonder why they aren''t here yet¡­"

    Lawrend felt sleepy, so he closed his eyes and slept.

    "Master, wake up. We have a surprise for you."

    Lawrend heard Aleshia''s voice and someone pushing his shoulders.

    "Hmm¡­ I''m sleeping," Lawrend replied as he snuggled on his pillow and nket.

    Aleshia lifted his hand and ced it somewhere soft.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend squeezed his hands and felt the ultra-soft sensation.

    He opened his eyes and saw his hand fondling Aezel''s breast.

    "W-What''s going on!?"

    Lawrend sat up in shock. He looked around him and saw the dark room. There were various silhouettes in the room that he could barely see thanks to the moonlight that managed to enter the room.

    "Fufufufu. It''s time for your midnight snack, Master," Aezel said.

    Lawrend could see her face as she was very close to him.

    He got a good look at her, and he realized that she was wearing a thin nightgown.

    "!!"

    Lawrend''s sleepiness was wiped away as if it wasn''t there in the first ce. He stared at her sensual and barely visible body with wide eyes.

    Because of that, his holy sword stood erect. It got ready to banish the fallen angel in front of him.

    "Master," Humility called out to him on the other side.

    He looked to his right and saw Humility, barely wearing anything. It was a very revealing nightgown that had a big hole in the chest area.

    Lawrend''s mind spun into overdrive. He pulled Humility on top of him and grabbed her waist.

    "Since you girls served yourselves to me, I won''t say no." Lawrend smiled at them.

    One by one, Lawrend felt each of them run their hands all over his body. They massaged him in safe ces and also at his naughty ces.

    "Master, since I''m on top of you, I can do it first, right?" Humility asked excitedly.

    Lawrend nodded his head at her.

    With that go signal, Humility rubbed Lawrend''s chest and grinded her pussy on his hard holy sword under his pants.

    "It''s big¡­ Ahh~ It''s like that time, Master," Humility said.

    She was talking about that time when she cradled Lawrend at her apartment/room. At that time, her pussy was dripping wet as she rubbed him.

    It was the same this time. She was basically flooding at this point as she painted his pants wet.

    Lawrend moved his hands and started fondling her soft small breasts.

    "Mmmm¡­ I can''t wait anymore, just f*ck me, Darling Master!"

    Humility pulled down his pants and revealed his towering rod.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    She grabbed it and lifted her waist. She then sat on top of it, and it slowly prated her ready-to-fuck princess pussy.

    "Ahhh! Your sword pierced this princess. You''re so naughty, Master," Humility said tititingly.

    She arched her back and pushed it even deeper inside her. She can''t help it.. His cock feels so good.

 Chapter 326 - Five Girls At A Time ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "You''re the naughty one," Lawrend replied.

    "Master, lick me down here," Aleshia said from the side.

    "Come here."

    Lawrend grabbed her hand and pulled her to sit on top of his face. Like Humility, she wasn''t wearing any underwear.

    Lawrend smelled her slit, and it oddly smelled sweet and delicious. It was erotic, so he released his tongue and licked her clitoris.

    "Ah!" Aleshia moaned and grabbed his hair.

    Meanwhile, Humility was shaking her hips on top of him as she pleased herself with his sword.

    "Master, can you finger me?" Aezel asked from the side.

    Lawrend freed his hand from Humility''s body and moved it to the left where Aezel was. He slid his hand under her crotch and rubbed her damp entrance.

    "Mm¡­" Aezel moaned lightly.

    "Me too, Master," Elena said.

    Lawrend freed his right hand and did the same to Elena.

    "Ah!"

    "I feel left alone now," Valentina said as she appeared, wearing a nightgown.

    Since she''s a ghost, she made her own clothes using her soul.

    "Valentina, I don''t have any more hands," Lawrend replied to her.

    "Hehehe. That''s not a problem," Valentina replied.

    She turned to a puff of smoke and entered his body.

    "You didn''t think I could do this, right?" Valentina asked while inside his body.

    Lawrend appeared in front of her with a confused look on his face.

    "What are you doing here?" Lawrend asked.

    "What else? We''re doing it!"

    "... Don''t tell me¡­"

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Yes. We''re having sex with our souls," Valentina replied with a nod of her head.

    "How''s that possible?" Lawrend asked in amazement.

    "Let me entertain you," Valentina replied.

    She floated towards his soul form and kissed him on the lips.

    Lawrend widened his eyes and kissed her back. He entangled their tongues together and ran his hands through her back.

    "Mmm¡­ *shlick*"

    Lawrend and Valentina''s tongues made lewd noises.

    Lawrend divided his attention to five people. He didn''t even realize that he was doing it.

    "Master, you aren''t gonna cum yet? Because I''m about to," Humility asked as she swung her hips.

    "I can cum any time," Lawrend replied.

    He was simply holding himself back. If she came, he could cum with her.

    "Yes, ahhh! Your sword is so hard and warm!" Humility shouted as she started moving more vigorously.

    A few minutester, Humility hit her climax.

    "AHHH!"

    Humility''s body twitched uncontrobly, and she fell towards Aleshia, who promptly caught her.

    "Are you okay, Sister Humility?" Aleshia asked.

    "I''m so sensitive down there right now¡­" Humility replied in a whisper.

    "Ahh! You bit me, Master!" Aleshia moaned as she jumped up in fright.

    "Master filled up this princess. It feels so wrong¡­ and erotic," Humility muttered to herself.

    "Ah, sorry. I just came," Lawrend apologized to Aleshia.

    He instinctively bit her clitoris when he came.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­ Is it my turn now?" Aleshia asked.

    "Yes, Sister Aleshia. I''ll get off of Master now," Humility replied.

    Humility moved off Lawrend''s crotch and sat on the bed.

    Inside his body, Lawrend and Valentina were intertwined together.

    "I just came, and I''m soft outside, but I''m hard here¡­ Interesting," Lawrend muttered as he looked at his hard cock.

    "Insert it inside me¡­" Valentina sweetly whispered into his ear.

    "Ah!"

    Without any warning, Lawrend thrust inside her. That sweet voice of hers made him lose his sanity for a moment. Something about it made him desire to enter inside her.

    "M-Master, take it easy," Valentina said in a weak voice.

    "Did that hurt you?" Lawrend asked worriedly.

    "No¡­ I enjoyed it."

    Valentina smirked at him.

    "Huh¡­"

    Lawrend stared at her in amusement.

    "When are you gonna capture that angel, Master? I''m waiting," Valentina asked.

    "Huh? What do you mean?" Lawrend asked as he slowly started to go in and out of her.

    "I know you''re trying to make her fall for you, both body and soul."

    "You noticed?"

    "Yes. Ah~ Keep going at this pace. Let''s enjoy this moment, Master."

    Lawrend went balls deep inside her then slowly pulled out to the tip before slowly thrusting deep inside.

    "Nnmm¡­"

    "She''s interesting, I guess. I want her to help me fight for the throne," Lawrend answered.

    ¡­

    In Rami''s room, she was holding her crotch with her eyes wide. She was supposed to be sleeping tonight, but the loud moansing from their room woke her up.

    As a result, her hand wandered around her body to pleasure herself. It was an instinctive reaction that she herself didn''t know existed in her angel body.

    "Ah¡­ I want a cock¡­" Rami moaned in a daze.

    All around her, there were only humans. Moreover, it was forbidden tomit sexual acts in heaven. She''s pretty much left on her own.

    Unless¡­ she epts a human cock to prate her. Besides, the only human she knew well in this area was Lawrend.

    But she wasn''t willing to give him her virginity as she was too prideful to do it.

    "I-If I joined, would they notice?"

    "Wait, what am I talking about? I''ll never ept that human''s dick inside me¡­"

    Rami''s lustful mind and her prideful mind were both torn between the choices. In the end, she just masturbated.

    ¡­

    "Ahh! Ah! Ren, pour your seed inside meeee!" Aleshia moaned as she humped Lawrend.

    "Keep going, Aleshia. I''m about to cum," Lawrend replied.

    He himself panted heavily. His mind was starting to wear out from focusing on five people. He felt so good that he was on the verge of cumming every moment. It was only thanks to Valentina that he was able to endure more.

    They would stop moving inside his body to allow him to recover before continuing at their slow pace.

    "Ahhhhhhhh!"

    s, endurance could onlyst for long. Lawrend shot his semen inside Aleshia and filled her vagina.

    "Ah~ Hahh¡­ Ha¡­"

    Aleshiaid on top of Lawrend''s chest tiredly. She did all the work and felt very exhausted. Even so, the satisfaction brought by his semen made it all worth it for her.

    "Fufufufu.. It''s my turn," Aezel said.

 Chapter 327 - Impure Minded Angel ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [WARNING: Contains Yuri/Lesbian scenes. Proceed with caution.]

    Aezel helped Aleshia get off Lawrend, and she immediately sat on top of him.

    "Master, can you go on? I''ll let you rest if you want," Aezel asked worriedly.

    She was worried that he had reached his limit. After all, he was just one person.

    "Who do you think I''m? I''m already a High Mage. My endurance is very good," Lawrend replied proudly.

    "Hmmm¡­ I see. Then, I won''t hold back," Aezel said.

    She rubbed his wet holy sword with her hand and stimted it to erect it.

    "Ahh¡­ Master, your dick is warm and hard," Aezel said in admiration.

    She wrapped all of her fingers around it, and she could feel its shape even though she couldn''t see it in the dark.

    Aezel lifted her waist and inserted it inside her fallen angel sheath.

    "Ahh~"

    Aezel felt as if she was melting as his holy sword gave her tingling pleasure.

    As for Humility and Aleshia, the two of them were in the 69 position as they ate Lawrend''s semen out of each other.

    The two of them didn''t care that they were both women. They grew a liking to Lawrend''s semen, and eating it out of each other was much easier. Besides, it felt good when they licked each other.

    "Ah! Ahh! This feels weird¡­ Ah! Usually, Master will be the one pounding me from behind¡­" Aezel said in between her moans.

    As the masochist that she was, she liked it more when Lawrend was doing her as harder as he wanted. Thus, she swung her hips awkwardly on top of him.

    "Elena and Amene, do the two of you want to have sex again?" Lawrend asked.

    "Ehehehe. You don''t need to ask, Master," Elena giggled.

    "I think I''ll let Sister Grape have my time, Master. I don''t want to be greedy," Amene replied.

    "Nyaa!? That''s what I was thinking, Sister Amene! I want you to have my time instead," Grape interjected in shock.

    "Nyaa?"

    Amene and Grape stared at each other in confusion.

    "Let''s only do it once with Master then," Grape said.

    "That''s a good idea." Amene nodded her head.

    "Why did you ask, Master?" Grape turned to him and asked.

    "I''ll sit up and fuck Zel from behind since she wants it," Lawrend replied.

    "Oh! That''s fine, Master. Right, Sister Amene?" Grape winked at Amene.

    "Yes. We also want Master to d-do us from behind¡­" Amene agreed with a red face.

    Lawrend sat up and kneeled on the bed. He grabbed Aezel''s ass and positioned his holy sword, and pierced her.

    "Ahhh! This is it! Master''s forceful and hard¡­ thrusts!" Aezel''s face turned into a mess as she swung her hips to match Lawrend''s movement.

    Amene and Grape lifted Aezel''s body up and sucked on her nipples together.

    "T-The two of you..!"

    Aezel''s vagina twitched in pleasure from the unexpected stimtion. As a result, Lawrend thrust into her even harder. The more she squeezed his holy sword, the more he wanted to shove it in deep inside.

    "You masochist slut!"

    *p*

    Lawrend swung his hand and pped her ass.

    "Ahh! I''m sorry, Master!" Aezel shouted.

    Aleshia, Humility, Amene, and Grape were taken aback by their interaction together. It wasn''t every day that they witness Aezel getting off from Lawrend''s spanks.

    "Squeeze tighter if you don''t want me to stop!" Lawrend shouted as he spanked her again and again.

    "Yes, yes! Aghhh! Ahhhmn! Ah!" Aezel''s vision slowly became blurry from the pleasure.

    She embraced Amene and Grape and softly bit their ears as she tried to distract herself from the neverending pleasure.

    "My ear!"

    "My ear!

    Both Amene and Grape eximed at the same time. They didn''t expect Aezel to attack them.

    Half an hour passed, Aezel''s buttcheeks were stark red. The pain was already stinging her, but she was still swinging her ass as she took Lawrend''s holy sword from behind.

    "Ahh! Ah! Ahh! When are you cumming, Master? I-I can''t take it anymore¡­"

    Aezel was shaking and twitching as she said that. She couldn''t tell pleasure and pain apart anymore as she only felt good.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Weak!" Lawrend insulted her.

    He thrust his hips forward and came inside her.

    "A-A-Ahhhh¡­"

    Aezel copsed on the bed, face first. She twitched and released a burst of squirt onto the bed.

    Lawrend pulled out of her, causing his semen to drip out of her fallen angel sheathe.

    "Who''s next?" Lawrend asked the three waiting for him.

    "Me!"

    Elena energetically raised her hand up. Since she used up all of his semen, she was eager to acquire some more.

    ¡­

    "I-I''m going to go crazy! W-Why did I choose this room?!" Rami softly screamed to herself.

    She was sitting on the bed cross-legged, and she tried her best to stop herself from touching her body. It was a test of her will, and of course, she spectacrly failed.

    She had already masturbated six times tonight. Each time she finished one session, she''d want to do another one. It was only thanks to her angel purity that she was able to stop herself for a bit.

    Rami stood up from the bed, revealing the wet bedsheet. She exited the room and entered another one farther away from Lawrend''s.

    "Finally¡­ peace¡­" Rami released a sigh of relief.

    She flopped herself onto the bed and closed her eyes to sleep.

    . . .

    Rami opened her eyes widely. When she closed her eyes, the only thing in her mind was the lewd moans earlier. She tried to think of other things, but it would always end up turning lewd.

    For example, she imagined that she was picking flowers. This happened a thousand years ago.

    Suddenly, she would hear moans, and she would see Lawrend pounding one of his maid''s pussy while the two of them would be slightly hidden behind a flower bush.

    She opened her eyes in horror and realized that her mind wasn''t pure anymore.

    "I hate that human! I hate him! Why can''t I stop thinking about it!" Rami shouted angrily.

    She poked her head with her finger and dropped on the bed, asleep. What she just used on herself was sleeping magic.. Its main use was to put humans that see them to sleep.

 Chapter 328 - Ella And Ramiela

    The next day, Rami woke up. The constant moans inside her head had already stopped.

    "I hate him¡­" Rami muttered.

    Meanwhile, Lawrend was still asleep. Rami exited the room and turned her head to the left, and saw a little girl standing in front of Lawrend''s room.

    "Hm?"

    Rami squinted her eyes. She remembered this little girl before. Though, she doesn''t know her.

    The little girl noticed her and turned her head to her.

    "Angel?" E called out.

    "What is it, human child?" Rami asked, bored.

    "Nothing. I can''t enter Master''s room. It''s already morning, and they''re not awake yet," E replied.

    "Don''t bother. They will wake upter."

    "Okay." E nodded her head and walked towards Rami.

    "Angel, why do you not like Master?" E asked.

    "H-Huh? What are you talking about?" Rami asked in a fluster.

    "Master is very nice. I can''t understand how you can hate him," E continued.

    "Huh!? That human is evil! He tricked an angel like me!" Rami shouted angrily.

    Just remembering how Lawrend managed to trick her irks her. She didn''t like it that a human like him could do that to a prideful angel like her.

    "I don''t understand. Master saved my life before, and he even gave my Big Sister a job. Now¡­ she''s pregnant with his child, and that makes me happy," E replied with a confused expression on her face.

    "I¡­"

    Rami was speechless. She knew that E was right. Since E''s a child, she could easily tell that she wasn''t lying.

    "My name is E. What is your name, Angel?" E asked with her hand extended in a handshake.

    Rami furrowed her eyebrows and stared at E''s outstretched hand. She was an angel, and kids have a special ce in her heart whether they are an angel or not.

    "...My name is Rami. The Goddess named me 10,000 years ago."

    Rami took E''s hand and shook it.

    "Geh! You''re a granny!" E shouted in shock.

    "Y-You brat! I''m not a granny!" Rami shook her head vehemently.

    "But you just said that you were named 10,000 years ago?"

    E tilted her head cutely in confusion.

    "That doesn''t mean I''m a granny. Look at my soft skin. I''m as tender as a teenage girl!" Rami showed her wless arms to E.

    "Oh! You''re right. Your skin looks like my Big Sister''s," E muttered.

    "Hehe! Right? I''m not a granny."

    Rami puffed her chest proudly. She wasn''t a granny but a cute teenage girl-like angel.

    "Can I call you Big Sister Rami?" E asked cutely.

    "No."

    Rami answered coldly without any hesitation.

    "Ehhh!??"

    E thought that she had managed to get closer to Rami.

    "You''re just a human. You can''t call me Big Sister," Rami replied with her chin raised high.

    "E-Eeekk¡­"

    E''s eyes started watering as she cried.

    "H-Hey! Why are you crying?"

    Rami panicked. She crouched and embraced E. She felt bad all of a sudden.

    "*Sniff* *Sniff* You don''t like E?" E asked her as she sniffled.

    "I¡­ You''re a human. If you weren''t a human, I would let you call me Big Sister," Rami replied.

    "Uwaaaaaaaa~!"

    "Yes! Yes! You can call me your Big Sister!" Rami shouted in panic.

    She embraced E even tighter. She felt guilty that she made a little girl cry.

    "Really?"

    E suddenly stopped crying and stared at Rami with hopeful eyes.

    "Why did you stop so fas¡ª"

    Rami was just about to ask when E suddenly cried again.

    "Wahhh! You really don''t like me!" E cried out.

    "Fine! Just stop crying, okay?"

    Rami gave up. A child is always right.

    "Big Sister Rami!"

    E''s sorrowful expression turned to joy, and she wrapped her arms around Rami.

    "Yes, yes, my little sister," Rami replied with a deadpan look on her face.

    "*Cough* Am I interrupting something?" Lawrend asked.

    He exited the door when he heard E crying. But he didn''t expect to see Rami embracing E.

    "Master!"

    E let go of Rami and ran towards Lawrend.

    "Uuuuu¡­ Master, you and Big Sister are bad. When I woke up, none of you were there," E said with a pout.

    "I''m sorry, E. Your Big Sister and I fell asleepst night. What do you want for me to make it up to you?" Lawrend asked with a warm smile on his face.

    "Hehehe. Kiss me on the cheeks, Master!" E responded excitedly.

    Lawrend crouched down beside her and pecked her on the cheek.

    "Ehehehe¡­ Big Sister Rami, Master kissed me!"

    E giggled and ran to Rami''s embrace. Meanwhile, Rami was frozen in shock as she stared at Lawrend. All of her naughty thoughtsst night came back to her.

    "Huh? I thought you don''t like humans, Angel?" Lawrend asked Rami mockingly as he stood up to face her.

    "Compared to a human like you, E is more likable," Rami retorted.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Says the voyeur angel," Lawrend bit back mockingly.

    "I hate you!" Rami shouted.

    "Big Sister Rami, don''t hate Master!" E said scoldingly.

    She stared at Rami with fierce eyes simr to a tiger.

    "You can''t me me, E. He''s not likable," Rami calmly replied.

    "Please..?"

    E embraced Rami tightly. Rami''s heart melted when she felt E embrace her.

    "I¡­ I¡­ Okay. I won''t call him human anymore," Rami said forcefully.

    "Oh¡­"

    Lawrend held his chin in interest. He didn''t expect E to help him like this. Sooner orter, Rami would open up herself to him. At that time, he would strike when the iron was hot.

    On his quest for a maid harem, adding an angel to it would be a requirement. It''s too bad that Aezel became a fallen angel. Because with an angel and a demon, he would have the most badass maids in history.

    "L-Lawrend¡­" Rami called out in embarrassment.

    "What is it, Rami?" Lawrend asked her with a smirk on his face.

    "Tch."

    Rami turned her head away in annoyance. She didn''t like the expression on his face. She could tell that he was mocking her.

    "Yey! Master and Big Sister Rami are closer now!"

    E grabbed both of their hands and jumped in joy between them.

 Chapter 329 - The Blood Transfusion ? ?

    [WARNING: Descriptive blood descriptions.]

    "Enough, E. Come with me inside."

    Lawrend pulled E''s hand.

    "Okay, Master! See ya, Big Sister Rami!"

    E raised her hand up and waved at Rami.

    "Tsk."

    Rami looked away and waved at E.

    Seeing her wave, E smiled and entered the room with Lawrend. He found it funny that E did all of that.

    "E, did you do it on purpose?" Lawrend asked.

    "Hm? What is Master talking about?" E tilted her head, confused.

    "Nevermind."

    Lawrend shook his head and walked towards his bed.

    "Master, why are all the sisters naked?"

    E blinked her eyes at him.

    "It was hotst night. That''s why your Big Sister forgot about you," Lawrend exined.

    "Muuu¡­ Big Sister is bad. She forgot about E," E muttered with a pout.

    "I will go take a shower, E. You can wake up your Big Sister if you want," Lawrend said to her before he entered the shower.

    "Mm." E nodded her head.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡­

    A few hourster, all of Lawrend''s maids woke up. They were all groggy, and their bodies ached from all the ''exercise'' they didst night.

    "Aezel, let''s eat first. Then we can proceed to the blood transfusion," Lawrend said to her as they sat on the bed together.

    "Yes, Master." Aezel nodded her head solemnly.

    Aleshia, Elena, E, Humility, Amene, and Grape followed after them to the dining table. After a quick meal and a short rest, it was finally time

    "Aezel, let''s start," Lawrend said to her and stood up from his seat on the table.

    "I''m ready, Master," Aezel replied.

    "Everyone, please assist us if any problem arises," Lawrend said as he looked at all of his maids.

    "Yes, Master!" they all responded.

    "Aezel, take off all of your clothes."

    Aezel promptly stripped down and removed all of her clothes. She revealed her beautiful white skin and tempting bodily figure.

    "Lie down on the table."

    Aezel walked up to a chair and sat on the table beforeying on it.

    "Aleshia, take E away with you. This will get messy."

    Lawrend looked at Aleshia and E.

    "Eh? I can watch, Master. I will be quiet," E replied.

    She wanted to watch as she was curious about what was about to happen.

    "Come with me, E. Trust Master. It will be something hard for you to watch," Aleshia said as she pulled E with her.

    "B-But¡­"

    "E, it''s not that I want you to stay quiet. You''re simply too young," Lawrend exined to her.

    "Aww¡­ I want to grow up already," E said bitterly.

    "Come."

    Aleshia and E left the dining room together. Lawrend then focused his attention on Aezel, who was lying on the table.

    "Master¡­"

    Aezel extended her hand and gripped his hand tightly.

    "This won''t take long. Humility!" Lawrend called out loudly.

    "Yes, Master?"

    "Boil a knife for five minutes."

    "Anything, Master," Humility replied and took off to the kitchen.

    "For now¡­"

    Lawrend ced his hands on top of Aezel''s chest.

    "Ah!"

    His hands startled her. He grabbed both of her mounds and squeezed them lightly.

    He moved down and rubbed her smooth stomach. Inside it was their child.

    "Ahhh~"

    Aezel felt ticklish.

    "Mmm¡­"

    She closed her eyes and enjoyed the sensation of Lawrend''s touch. She couldn''t help but rub her legs together.

    Lawrend''s hand soon reached her lower half, and he wasted no time and directly touched her flower.

    "Ahn!"

    Aezel lightly arched her back in pleasure.

    "What are you doing, Master?" Humility asked curiously.

    "I''m stimting her blood flow," Lawrend replied.

    "I see. As expected of Master," Humilityplimented.

    "Oh!"

    Aezel felt something enter her slit. She looked down and saw Lawrend''s middle finger inside her.

    Lawrend lowered his head to her face and kissed her while he rubbed her insides with his finger.

    "Mm-chu-mm¡­"

    They wrapped their tongues together passionately as Aezel felt her body grow hotter and hotter.

    "Aezel, trust me. There''s a chance that you might die, but I won''t let that happen. Everyone is here too," Lawrend said to her lovingly.

    "I won''t die, Master. I''m doing all of this for you¡­"

    Aezel smiled at him widely.

    She was happy. She was delighted that she met him. If she didn''t, she would have gotten impregnated and will return to the demon world and continue her life there.

    Instead, she managed to explore human life here. The hatred she felt for humans had slowly faded from the depths of her soul.

    Now, she was here, gambling to be even stronger. It was all for him. She wouldn''t do this if she didn''t have him as a reason. After all, it''s too risky.

    "I know. That''s why I won''t disappoint you," Lawrend replied.

    "Master, I trust you. Our baby depends on you too."

    Aezel raised her hand and rubbed his face with a loving gaze filling her eyes.

    "...Maybe we should stop¡­"

    Uncertainty appeared in his eyes when he heard her words. If he messed up, it might affect their child. Even with his confidence in his magic, Lawrend wasn''t a god.

    He was a human. And what a human is known for was the so-called "Human Error."

    "Fufufu. I like that about you, Ma¡ª, no, Lawrend."

    Aezel smiled at him in satisfaction.

    "It''s been so long since you called me by my name. It feels nostalgic for some reason," Lawrend said to her.

    He furrowed his eyebrows as he held back the tears that were forming in his eyes. Even a strong man would cry at a time like this.

    "Master, here is the knife," Humility said as she walked inside the room with a tray. On it was a kitchen knife.

    It was already dry as the boiling water had dried off.

    "Alright. Let''s do this, Aezel."

    Aezel straightened her body and readied herself.

    Lawrend grabbed the knife on the tray and shed his wrist without any warning. Immediately, crimson red blood started pouring onto the floor.

    "Ah!"

    Humility jumped up in fright. Lawrend shed his wrist so decisively that she wasn''t ready.

    "Gather¡­"

 Chapter 330 - The Goddessâ€™ Warning

    "Gather¡­"

    Lawrend lifted his hand into the air and his blood flowed up and formed a ball of blood. He pushed it towards Aezel''s chest, and it hovered in ce.

    "*Sniff* *Sniff* Master''s blood smells delicious¡­" Elena muttered with her eyes shining in excitement.

    "Zel, this would hurt a bit," Lawrend said.

    He held Aezel''s arm and shed her wrist, causing her blood to pour onto the table and drip to the floor.

    Lawrend lifted his hand again and her blood flowed to create another ball of blood. If you are wondering, he was using his mana to surround the blood, so it would float in the air.

    ''This would have been easier if there was a needle and a small tube in this world,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    That was the only reason he was doing it like this. He focused on the operation and walked to the other side of the table.

    He held Aezel''s left wrist and shed it. This time, no blood came out.

    Lawrend ced the knife on his wounded hand and shed his other wrist, and it also didn''t bleed.

    Lawrend then closed his eyes and focused. He sensed the lightning mana in his surroundings. The two balls of blood shone very brightly in his senses.

    He focused on each of their wrists and sucked out her blood from one side and poured his blood to the other. He also did the same with himself. He poured her blood into his left wrist and sucked his own blood out from his right wrist.

    These processes created a loop and they exchanged blood this way.

    Once her blood entered his bloodstream, he felt lightheaded and confused. He tilted his head and frowned as if in pain even though he wasn''t really feeling any pain.

    Aezel was the opposite. One word could only describe what she was feeling.

    That was ecstasy. She was making a lewd expression, simr to what she had shown him numerous times already.

    "Ah~" Aezel moaned out.

    Aezel felt Lawrend''s presence inside his blood. It was vigorous and powerful. Besides that, she felt something powerful hidden inside his blood. It was godly and mysterious. She couldn''t help but wonder to herself what that was.

    After a quarter of an hourter, Lawrend stopped sucking out their blood and poured the leftover into their bodies.

    "Done¡­"

    Lawrend opened his eyes. He tried to look around, but his vision was blurry. He saw two Aezel''s on the table and three and then¡­ he saw nothing.

    "Master!"

    Aleshia''s panicking voice was thest thing he heard before he fell to the ground, unconscious.

    ? ? ? ? ?

    ? ? ? ?

    ? ? ?

    ? ?

    ?

    "What did you do?"

    Lawrend opened his eyes to a dark space. He was confronted with the Goddess in front of him.

    "What did I do?" Lawrend repeated her words.

    "Hmmm¡­ Your bloodline changed," the Goddess continued.

    "My bloodline did?"

    Lawrend stared at her, confused.

    "Yes. You''re now a half-demon and a half-human."

    "Wait, what? Didn''t we just exchange blood?" Lawrend asked in confusion.

    "You don''t know where demons came from. It isn''t surprising. Anyways, it''s toote for me to say it, but¡­ Are you sure that you can only use lightning magic?"

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The Goddess smirked at him. It was obvious that she knew something he didn''t.

    "What..?"

    "I have been waiting. In the end, it''s already toote for you to acquire the other elements. If you do, they would be suppressed by your Divine Lightning mana," the Goddess exined.

    "... I don''t know what to say."

    Lawrend was speechless. He couldn''t help but regret that he never tried learning spells for the other elements. If he did so, he would''ve gotten all of the elements and have more spells in his arsenal.

    "I''m warning you, don''t mess up my world. I know you''re exceptional and talented, but this is still my world. Exercise caution with your powers, and I won''t interfere. You know, that guy never said I can''t punish you," the Goddess said with a frown on her face.

    "I understand. I have always been wondering, who is this ''guy''?"

    "I already told you before. He''s someone who can decide all of our fate," the Goddess replied.

    "Can I meet him? I want to thank him, at least," Lawrend asked.

    "Don''t even bother trying to find out his identity. He would only reveal it to those he deemed worthy. If he doesn''t want to, you won''t be able to meet him," the Goddess replied.

    "What a weird guy."

    "Okay. That''s all. Go back now. Don''t forget my warning!"

    ?

    ? ?

    ? ? ?

    ? ? ? ?

    ? ? ? ? ?

    Lawrend opened his eyes groggily. He saw the familiar ceiling of their room.

    "Master, you''re awake!"

    He turned his head and saw Humility sitting on a chair and looking at him excitedly.

    "Master, how are you feeling?" Humility asked.

    "I''m okay. What happened?" Lawrend asked, still confused.

    "Master, you fainted and Sister Aezel sessfully advanced. She''s now a Grand Mage or a Royal Demon," Humility replied.

    "I''m d it worked out."

    "Yes, Master. Everyone panicked when you fainted, but Valentina showed up and said that you were still alive," Humility exined.

    "You all worried for me. Thank you."

    Lawrend smiled at her.

    "Ehehehe. I''m happy that you''re awake now, Master. Let me go get the others," Humility said.

    She stood up and exited the room.

    A few momentster, she came back with Aleshia, Aezel, Elena, Amene, E, Grape, and Rami.

    "Master!"

    Elena ran to Lawrend and embraced him. E followed after her and embraced him on the other side of the bed.

    "Fufufufu. I knew it. Master won''t be asleep for long," Aezel said with augh.

    Since they had a blood transfusion, she could sense his state very clearly. It was as if she''s connected to him.

    "*Hic* *Hic*"

    Tears started falling from Aleshia''s eyes. She was both relieved and thankful that he woke up.

    "Master, I thought I lost you!" Aleshia shouted.

    She wanted to embrace him, but E and Elena already took her ce.

    "Aleshia,e here."

    Lawrend extended his left hand to her.. Elena made way and Aleshia immediately took that opportunity and embraced him tightly.

 Chapter 331 - Ramielaâ€™s Defeat

    As for Amene and Grape, they embraced each other smiled at Lawrend as their eyes showed signs that they were about to cry.

    "Rami, why are you here?" Lawrend asked.

    "Hum-, I mean, Lawrend, I¡­ I don''t know what to say anymore. Aezel here is much stronger than me now. I''m here because everyone is here," Rami replied in a deadpan expression.

    "Hahahahaha! How about that? You can''t do anything to me anymore," Lawrendughed out loud.

    He released all the pent-up frustration inside him. He was scared inside that she would kill them, but now, she wouldn''t be able to do that. The reason he did it with all of them for two nights was to release his stress.

    He was actually d that Rami had a fatal w. If she wasn''t a voyeurist, he was sure that she would change her mind quickly if she got bored. Her ''hobby'' upied her mind for a while, which gave them enough time.

    "... I hate you, Lawrend. One day, I''ll get stronger and defeat you! Then, I would bring you to heaven and punish you before killing you!" Rami shouted as she gritted her teeth.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the room changed. It turned heavy and everyone turned their heads to her with angry expressions.

    "Big Sister Rami, you''re stupid! E and my Big Sisters don''t like what you said," E said angrily.

    "I don''t care. All of you can''t kill me anyway. We made a soul contract, right?" Rami crossed her arms confidently.

    "Pfft. Alright. Let her go, everyone. That day would nevere if you all be even stronger," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master. I will get even stronger," Aezel replied.

    "Master, feed me your blood. I''ll get stronger," Elena said.

    "I won''t disappoint you, Master," Aleshia said.

    "I will study more," Humility said.

    "I''ll refine my bow skills, Master," Amene said.

    "And I''ll make you feel even better!" Grape confidently said.

    "You heard that, Big Sister Rami? My other big sisters are amazing. E will also be stronger than you one day," E said.

    "Hmph. Like I care," Rami harrumphed and left.

    "Anyways, how long was I asleep?" Lawrend asked.

    "You were asleep for three days, Master," Humility answered.

    "That''s pretty long. Alright. Aezel, stay here. Everyone else, you can go back to what you were doing," Lawrend said.

    All of his maids nodded their heads together and left.

    "Master, what do you want?" Aezel asked.

    "Did I change?" Lawrend asked.

    "No, why?" Aezel replied with a confused expression on her face.

    "Nothing. What happened to you?" Lawrend shook his head and asked her.

    "I finally broke through. My blood is that of a Royal Demon, or a Fallen Angel? I don''t know what to call my bloodline anymore," Aezel replied.

    "Were there any problems?"

    "Fufufufu. Of course not. It was all thanks to your blood, Master," Aezel replied.

    "Okay. Leave me alone for a bit. I will assess my body," Lawrend said.

    "Okay, Master," Aezel replied and left.

    ''That was interesting. The Goddess said that my bloodline changed, but I didn''t change from the outside. Maybe on the inside¡­'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    He closed his eyes and focused on the inside of his body.

    Suddenly, he felt a vigorous and powerful aura flowing inside him. It was savage and crude, almost like a barbarian.

    ''What''s this feeling?'' Lawrend asked himself in confusion.

    He checked his mana, and it was the same as before. He was still a High Mage.

    ''Too bad. I was hoping that I''ll have gotten stronger,'' Lawrend thought.

    Lawrend stood up from the bed and stretched his body.

    "Hnnnghh!"

    He then walked towards the bathroom and took a quick shower.

    Afterwards, he walked outside of his room.

    "Master," Aezel called out.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Oh, you''re keeping me safe, huh?" Lawrend asked with a knowing look on his face.

    "Yes. Rami might do something to you," Aezel replied.

    "Don''t worry. She''s in a soul contract," Lawrend replied with a calm smile on his face.

    "We can''t be too sure, Master. Anyways, the others are waiting at the dining table," Aezel replied.

    "Dining table? What are they doing there?"

    Lawrend turned his head to the window. It was still early.

    "I told them that we''re gonna try out my new strength at thatke we took a bath in before," Aezel replied.

    "Oh, thatke? The one where we took a bath after we had our first time?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes. That one." Aezel nodded her head.

    "Alright, let''s go."

    "Wait, eat first, Master. It had been three days since youst ate," Aezel stopped him.

    "Oh, right."

    And so, Lawrend ate his food, and then he left the mansion with all of them in separate carriages.

    "Master, what do you think will happen to theke if I use my full strength?" Aezel asked.

    She was already at the Grand Mage level and with the added strength bonus of the Divine Lightning, she''s now as strong as an Earth Mage. Currently, there was no one in the kingdom that could go against her anymore.

    "Don''t do that. It would attract attention," Lawrend replied.

    He, Aezel, Aleshia, and E were sitting together in the same carriage.

    "Fufufufufu. If it attracts them, then they would be strong. I can test out my strength then," Aezel replied with a chuckle.

    Lawrend shook his head at her response.

    "Alright. I won''t do it."

    Aezel smiled at him.

    "Thanks. I don''t want an Earth Mage or even a Heaven Mage toe after you. After all, you still have your horns," Lawrend said.

    "No way, Master. This is a kingdom. From what I know, there are only Grand Mages here. I believe Empires have Earth Mages," Aezel replied.

    After half an hour, they arrived outside the city. Once they were outside, Lawrend blew his flute, and Clova Whitebird flew towards them.

    "Human, what is it that you want?" she asked.

    "Bring us somewhere.. I forgot what it was called, but I''ll guide you," Lawrend replied.

 Chapter 332 - Reminiscing The Past On The Journey

    "Human, why did she suddenly be so powerful?" Clova Whitebird suddenly asked as she stared at Aezel.

    "Oh? You noticed it?" Lawrend raised an eyebrow at her words.

    "I''m a Guardian Beast which means I''m particrly sensitive to sensing the dangering from other beings," Clova exined.

    "That makes sense. She recently advanced in strength, and she''s now much stronger than you," Lawrend said thetter part with a smirk on his face.

    "You¡­ Does that mean you do not need me anymore?" Clova asked.

    "No, no, no. That''s not the case. I still need you to fly around," Lawrend replied.

    "I see. If there is ever a day you don''t need me anymore, can you let me go? As a White Roc, I love freedom," Clova replied.

    "Hmmm¡­ Alright."

    Lawrend nodded his head at her.

    "Very well then. Ride on my back. There is plenty of space for everybody," Clova said.

    Starting from Lawrend, they each rode behind Clova one by one, and not long after, they were all riding on her back.

    "I-I''m nervous-nyannn!" Amene said as she shivered on the back of Clova.

    "You can do it, Sister Amene," Grape said behind her as she rubbed her back to ease her nerves.

    "Sister Amene, don''t worry. If you fall, Master will catch you. Hehehe," Elena said with a chuckle.

    "Master will catch me¡­ Master will catch me¡­ Master will catch me¡­" Amene repeatedly muttered to herself.

    She felt her nerves slowly ease, and she was able to stop herself from shaking, so she was able to sit on Clova''s backfortably.

    "Are you okay now, Amene?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes, Master. I trust you," Amene replied.

    "Okay. Clova, let''s go. Head towards the east," Lawrend said after making sure that Amene wasfortable.

    *Fwooosh* *Fwooosh*

    Clova flew up into the sky with Lawrend, Aezel, Aleshia, E, Elena, Humility, Amene, Grape, and Rami on her back.

    Her giant white wings epassed arge part of the sky as she flew off to the east. She cast a dark shadow down at thends below her, and before they knew it, the capital was left behind them.

    An hour of flyingter, they exited the region of the Undrasil Monster Forest. The trees under them became small and normalpared to the giant towering trees of the Undrasil Monster Forest.

    That''s right. This was the Great Berthan Forest. Lawrend and Olgar''s group flew above this forest when they were headed to the capital three weeks ago.

    "Wow! The forest here looks lush and green, Master," Amene said as she watched the beautiful and rxing green scenery below them.

    "Fufufufu. Look over there. That tree was where Master became a True Mage. I helped him that time," Aezel said with her finger pointed to a semirge tree in the forest.

    "Ohhhh!" x7

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Everyone''s eyes lit up in curiosity except for Rami.

    "Was that the time you kidnapped Master?" Aleshia asked Aezel.

    "Fufufufufu. Yes, and it was a fond memory of mine. Master would not be able to keep his eyes away from my chest," Aezel replied with a smile on her face.

    "Hmmmm¡­" Aleshia hummed as she oozed a frightening aura around her body.

    At that time, she was supposed to be the only woman in his heart. She didn''t expect that he was that frivolous. Although she had anticipated that he would find other women besides hers, it still left a stinging feeling in her heart.

    "Ahahahaha¡­" Lawrendughed dryly.

    "Well, that''s already in the past. We''re now your maids, Master," Aleshia cooly replied.

    "Thank you, Aleshia," Lawrend replied.

    Humility and the others were all looking at Lawrend, Aleshia, and Aezel with curious expressions on their faces. As they all love their Master, they were all interested in his past, especially since it was also about Aleshia.

    For them, Aleshia was the pseudo leader. She was the first maid, and Lawrend trusts her very much as she had been with him for a lot longer than them.

    They continued flying for several more hours, and then their destination finally appeared from view.

    It was thergestke in the Lanshia Province.

    It wasn''t mentioned before, but the Undrasil Kingdom was split into three provinces. These were the Lanshia Province to the east, the Treeshia Province in the southeast, and the Cypol Province in the west.

    They were all big regions that contained several major cities inside them.

    The sun was perfectly reflected in the clear waters of theke. Lawrend''s group could see several monsters drinking water on its shores.

    "So you were talking about Hernan Lake. I take a bath here every month," Clova said.

    "Yeah. It would get messy, though. Aezel would be testing out her strength," Lawrend replied.

    "I understand. Do be careful. Don''t destroy theke as the nearestke is very far from my home," Clova said.

    "You heard that, Aezel? Don''t go too crazy. Just test your Royal Demon strength," Lawrend said as he looked at Aezel.

    "Yes, Master. I won''t do it," Aezel replied and obediently nodded her head.

    Clova Whitebird''s huge figure scared the monsters on the shore of theke as she slowly descended.

    *Swooosh*

    Suddenly, arge green vine shot up from the ground.

    Clova calmly swung her sharp talons and sliced the vines cleanly beforending on the ground with a thud.

    "That''s the second time I saw those vines attacking," Lawrendmented.

    "They do not catchnd monsters. They like to prey on flying monsters like me," Clova exined.

    "So that''s why," Lawrend nodded his head in understanding.

    One by one, they hopped down from Clova''s soft and fluffy back.

    "You did it, Sister Amene," Grape said to her with a smile.

    "Nyaaa! I conquered my fear thanks to master," Amene shouted with her arms raised high in excitement.

    "Good job, Amene."

    Lawrend ced his hand on her head and rubbed it.

    "Nyaa~"

    Amene''s face melted as she enjoyed his head pat.

    "Aezel, we''ll watch from here.. Go do it in the center of theke," Lawrend turned his head to her and said.

 Chapter 333 - Unexpected Encounter

    "Fufufufu. I''ll impress you, Master," Aezel said.

    She then flew up into the sky and hovered directly at the center of theke.

    She closed her eyes and silently floated in the air.

    Everyone held their breaths in anticipation of her disy of power. A few minutester, Aezel suddenly opened her eyes and pointed her finger to theke.

    *BOOOM!*

    It was a deafening explosion as an arm thick arc of golden lightning exited her finger and shot to theke. It was instantaneous, and theke''s water exploded outwards in a brilliant disy.

    The water caved down for at least several tens of meters, and then it rushed back to fill the massive gap she created.

    *FWOOP!*

    The water shot up towards her in arge ssh, instantly covering her whole body.

    "Ohhhhhh! That''s cold!" Aezel moaned loudly.

    She wiped her face and stared down at the water in amazement. She wasn''t ready for it when the water rushed back and sshed towards her.

    "That was amazing, Aezel!" Lawrend shouted to her with a smile on his face.

    That shot of her created a small wave that hit their feet.

    "Fufufufufu! This is exciting, Master," Aezelughed excitedly.

    She cracked her knuckles and stared at theke once more.

    "Sister Aezel is so strong. If that were done in the city, arge part would have exploded. It was thanks to the impact absorption of the water that it wasn''t that big," Elenamented with admiration in her eyes.

    "Forgive me, Master," Aezel muttered.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend immediately became confused when he heard her words.

    She opened her palm and pointed it to theke.

    *BOOOOOOOM!*

    A very thick andrge arc of golden lightning shot out from her hand and hit the still raging water below, and then a powerful shockwave sted from her to the surroundings and hit Lawrend''s group.

    "She did the thing I told her not to do!" Lawrend shouted in anger.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Her strength was very powerful. If the powerful bigshots in the surrounding region weren''t getting old, they would have sensed her powerful burst of strength.

    The water caved in for a hundred meters and almost reached the bottom of theke. It then rushed back in simr to earlier, but this time, it shouldn''t be underestimated.

    Aezel knew that it was gonna happen, so she rapidly flew away.

    *BOOOOMM!*

    It was another explosion.

    Arge column of water shot up to the sky and turned to a mist that rained down to theke''s surroundings.

    *Fwooooosh*

    Lawrend''s group was sttered with arge amount of water. In it were some fishes and even monster fishes.

    Lawrend pointed to arge fish heading his way and sted it with his Shock Arc, and Elena did the same. As for the others, they each employed their own techniques.

    Grape hid behind Amene, who shot the fish up in the air, and E hid behind Aleshia, who waved her hand and made the fishes rot to nothing.

    "Fufufufu. How was that, Master?" Aezel asked proudly with her chest puffed out.

    "Aezel, why didn''t you listen to me?" Lawrend asked her furiously.

    "I¡­ Wasn''t it impressive, Master?" Aezel asked, panicking.

    "No, it wasn''t. You''re exposing yourself to danger by announcing to every powerful being in the surrounding region that you existed," Lawrend replied to her solemnly.

    "I''m sorry, Master¡­"

    Aezel lowered her head in shame. She thought that her Master would be amazed when she disyed her awesome strength.

    "Aezel, I know you''re proud of your strength, but if you aren''t gonna listen to me, your Master, then what was the point?"

    "Forgive me, Master. Please punish me."

    Aezel stood in front of him and prostrated to him with her face touching the ground.

    "Of course. I''ll punish youter. For now, stand up. We''re going home," Lawrend replied to her in a temper.

    Aezel curled her lips and stood up. She avoided making eye contact with him in shame.

    "Clova, let''s go home," Lawrend said.

    "Okay."

    They then started riding on her back once again.

    She extended her wings and pped into the air, but just as she was gaining altitude, someone arrived.

    "Halt! Clova Whitebird, what do you think you are doing?"

    "Junova Undrasil, what are you doing here?"

    Clova stopped and stared at the old man in front of them warily. He had a long white beard, and he wore a brown cloak.

    "G-Grandfather!?" Humility eximed in shock.

    "Kasina!?" Junova eximed in disbelief.

    "It''s him," Aezel muttered and stared at the old man with sharp, hawk-like eyes.

    "Master, he was that old man from before!" Elena shouted.

    Lawrend recognized that old man. He was that Grand Mage that was in pursuit of Aezel before she kidnapped him.

    "Kasina, why are you riding that white roc?" Junova asked Humility with furrowed eyebrows.

    "Grandfather, I¡­ It''s a long story," Humility replied in embarrassment.

    "Grandfather¡­ Then he''s the previous King!?" Lawrend eximed in realization.

    "Yes. He''s one of the pirs of the Undrasil Kingdom. If it weren''t for him, the Purple Thunder Grand Mage, and the Mountain Sword of the Sword Guild, then the kingdom wouldn''t be able to resist the invasion of the other kingdoms," Humility exined.

    "Then, there shouldn''t be a problem," Lawrend replied and rxed his tense nerves.

    As long as he wasn''t an Earth Mage, then there''s nothing for them to worry about. After all, Aezel can alreadypete with one with her current strength.

    "And also, why is the Third Princess of the Undrasil Kingdom wearing a maid uniform?" Junova asked with a frown on his face.

    He can''t believe that his favorite Granddaughter was lowering herself to the status of a mere maid. He turned his eyes to Lawrend and stared at him furiously.

    "Grandfather, it''s not his fault! Let us go, okay? I''ll exin it to you," Humility shouted when she noticed him looking at Lawrend.

    "You have a lot of exining to do. This guy is a Rubrignis, huh? I never thought that they would be so shameless as to humiliate my granddaughter," Junova said.

    He thought that Lawrend was a part of the Rubrignis n because of his red hair.

 Chapter 334 - Taking Responsibility Of The Princess

    "Rubrignis? My name is Lawrend Horiel. I''m not a part of the Rubrignis n," Lawrend calmly replied.

    "I don''t believe you. Follow me and exin what''s going on with you and my granddaughter," Junova said as he flew to theke''s shore.

    "Clova, follow him," Lawrend said.

    Junova didn''t fail to notice that Lawrendmanded Clova Whitebird. He furrowed his eyebrows and realized that things were not as simple as he thought they were.

    They returned to theke''s shore and jumped down from Clova''s back.

    "Kasina, exin," Junova said solemnly.

    "Grandfather, h-he''s my Master, and I''m now h-his maid," Humility replied in a stutter.

    She was embarrassed to admit to someone from her family that she was now a maid for someone they didn''t know.

    "MAID!? I know you, Kasina. We''re not proud of yourcking academic results, but you''re still a princess. If you think that you can escape your responsibilities by bing someone''s maid, then you''re wrong!" Junova shouted angrily.

    His beard swayed as he talked, and Humility couldn''t help but hide behind Lawrend.

    "Master¡­" Humility called out in a whisper.

    "Junova Undrasil, was it? Who are you to talk to her like that?" Lawrend asked him with a raised eyebrow.

    "Kid, even if Clova Whitebird will support you, I''m not fazed. Do you think that I can''t match that bird brain?" Junova asked him as he stood straight imposingly.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Junova, you must''ve forgotten that I can raid your capital with all the monsters in the Undrasil Monster Forest," Clova replied snappily.

    "Heh. You don''t dare as we have the empire''s backing. Do you really want the Earth Mages to kill you?" Junova asked with a smirk on his face.

    "..."

    Clova didn''t respond. She merely stared at him eye-to-eye.

    "I thought so. Then, kid, exin yourself. WHO are you to talk to me like that?" Junova asked Lawrend furiously.

    Lawrend grabbed Humility''s hand and pulled her beside him, causing her to turn red and blush. She felt like he was exposing their rtionship to her grandfather.

    "I''m taking responsibility," Lawrend said.

    "..."

    Junova stared at him nkly. He was trying to process the meaning of his words.

    A few secondster, he widened his eyes and stared at Humility''s face.

    "Y-You''re pregnant!?" Junova eximed in disbelief.

    "Y-Yes," Humility replied in embarrassment.

    "You''re expelled from the Royal Undrasil Family!" Junova shouted angrily.

    "Aren''t you being hasty?" Lawrend asked as he took a step forward.

    "If you didn''t impregnate her, I wouldn''t have expelled her. You''re the reason. me yourself, not me," Junova reasoned.

    "Master, it''s alright," Humility said to him bitterly and tightened her grip on his hand.

    "It doesn''t matter to me anyway," Lawrend muttered.

    "It matters to me. Clova Whitebird, don''t interfere! This is a matter between the Royal Undrasil Family and this kid," Junova shouted to Clova and extended his hand to grab Lawrend.

    Clova Whitebird calmly watched it happen. She looked at Aezel, who had been silent this whole time.

    "Don''t you dare touch my Master!" Aezel shouted and pped Junova''s hand away.

    "Huh? This aura¡­ You''re that demon from before!" Junova shouted in realization.

    "This is payback for kidnapping me and daring to touch Master!"

    Aezel pointed her finger to him and shot a small arc of her golden lightning.

    "AHH! What the hell is that lightning?!" Junova screamed in pain when it hit his shoulder.

    "Fufufu," Aezel chuckled.

    *SPLAT!*

    Without any warning, Junova''s shoulder suddenly exploded into a bloody mess.

    "AHHHHHH!" Junova shouted in pain and horror.

    He stared at his exploded shoulder. There was a huge chunk of meat missing that was about 3 inches in size.

    "D-D-Demon! What was that lightning!!?"

    Junova flew to the sky and gripped his bleeding shoulder tightly. He couldn''t understand how it happened. He thought that it was just a stinging electric shock at first, but he was totally wrong.

    "Fufufufu. That''s just my warning to you. You dare lock me up, and now, you dare touch my master with your filthy hands!?" Aezel raised her voice angrily.

    "Aezel! That''s Humility''s grandfather!" Lawrend shouted.

    "A-Ah!? Sister Humility, I''m sorry!"

    Aezel immediately realized her mistake. She turned around and looked at Humility worriedly.

    "Heh¡­"

    "Heh?" Aezel repeated her in confusion.

    "Hehehehehe¡­ Sister Aezel, do you think I care about someone who''s not my family? After all, Master and his maids are my only family," Humility said with a crazed expression on her face.

    "K-Kasina¡­"

    Junova furrowed his eyebrows in confusion. The current her was someone he didn''t recognize. She was always calm and smiling when he sees her.

    "Fufufufu. I was worried for nothing. Master, give me your order," Aezel said as she turned around to face Junova again.

    "... Capture him," Lawrend replied.

    "Hm?"

    Aezel was about to swing her arm and attack with her divine lightning when she realized what his words meant.

    "He''s still her family. I don''t want her to regret it in the future," Lawrend continued.

    "Fine," Aezel responded unhappily.

    She flew towards Junova in an instant.

    "Hmph. I didn''t live for over 200 years to get captured by a demon," Junova said.

    He flicked his finger, and a burst of mes appeared in front of him. It instantly engulfed the whole area, and Clova swung her wings to get rid of it and protect Lawrend''s group.

    "He''s flying away!" Clova shouted.

    Aezel realized what she meant and flew up to get a good view of the surrounding area.

    "Fufufu. Petty tricks," Aezel sneered.

    She caught eye of a small dot in the distance and flew to it.

    But to her surprise, even with her current strength, he was still faster than her. Soon, he left her behind without any way for her to know where he was headed.

    Aezel could only turn back around and return to Lawrend''s side.

    "He escaped?"

    Lawrend immediately guessed.

    "Mm. I don''t know how, but he''s so fast. It was as if he was a whole level above me in terms of speed," Aezel replied.

    "Master, I think that''s the Kingdom Treasure that the Bluemin Empire bestowed to the kingdom," Humility said.

 Chapter 335 - Tracking The Former King

    "Why was he even nearby here?" Lawrend asked in confusion.

    In all sense, Junova should not have been in the surrounding area. It was like he was there before they even realized it.

    "My Grandfat¡ª I mean, the King and the Former King were both escorted to the Imperial Capital by several Grand Mages sent by the empire. In fact, they were discussing the potential invasion of the demons before they left," Humility exined.

    "Hmm¡­ Interesting. Does that mean that he returned now?" Lawrend asked as he held his chin in thought.

    "I don''t know. Let''s go to the capital and capture him, Master. It''d be bad if he hinders your n to take the throne," Humility replied.

    "Alright. Let''s all go back. Clova, take us home," Lawrend said.

    And so, they rode on Clova Whitebird''s fluffy back and flew back to the capital city.

    "Master, what do you n to do if he''s not there? If he''s smart, he will go hide," Aleshia said.

    They watched the orange sunset in front of them serenely.

    "I don''t think he will hide. There are two other Grand Mage-level powerhouses in the capital. His best chance would be to team up with them and attack Aezel together," Lawrend replied.

    "I hate it that I can''t help you, Ren," Aleshia said.

    "It''s alright. I also can''t help Aezel," Lawrend replied.

    Several hourster, it was already nighttime when they arrived at the capital city. The bustling and lively night lights of the city made it conspicuous in the darkness.

    Clovanded right outside the Undrasil Monster Forest.

    "Thank you, Clova. I''ll call you immediately if we need your help," Lawrend said to her in gratitude.

    "Human, if you anger the empire, it will be your end. Even if this girl is much stronger than I am, she won''t stand a chance against their numbers," Clova replied solemnly.

    "I know. That''s why I want to capture that old man. As long as I be king, it shouldn''t matter to the empire, but if he requests for aid, then that would be a different matter. I''m guessing that the empire would support the king," Lawrend replied.

    "I apud your intelligence."

    Clova nodded her head at him approvingly.

    Lawrend waved his hand at her and walked towards the city gates with his maids.

    "Master, I''m nervous," Humility said.

    Lawrend turned to her and smiled.

    "Give me your hand. If he''s really back and he announced that you''re expelled from the Royal Family, I''ll be here to support you," Lawrend said as he took her hand.

    "Yes, Sister Humility. As your sisters, we are here to support you too," Aleshia said.

    "Thank you, Master and everyone," Humility replied and smiled at them.

    "Mm." Lawrend nodded at her.

    They then arrived in front of the gates.

    "Halt! Why are all of you walking around like that?"

    A city guard stopped them. He eyed each of them in confusion.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    They were all dressed in good quality clothing, and he could guess that Lawrend was the noble here as almost everyone was wearing a maid uniform. Normally, he should be riding a carriage.

    "Our carriage broke down. My guards escorted us away. They''re out there fighting the monsters," Lawrend answered calmly.

    The city guard raised his head and stared into the darkness.

    "Alright. We''ll send backup to your guards. Enter inside," the city guard said.

    "Thanks," Lawrend replied.

    They then entered inside the city whilst the city guard arranged a squad to follow him to the dark road.

    "They didn''t stop us?" Humility asked, confused.

    "It''s either he didn''t lock down the city to lure us, or he''s not in the city," Lawrend replied.

    "Let''s go to the mansion first, Master," Humility replied.

    "Hm? Why?"

    "He would be waiting for us at my mansion. If not, then he''s at the Royal Castle," Humility exined.

    "That''s a good idea." Lawrend nodded his head.

    ¡­

    Rami had been tagging along with them for a while now. She couldn''t help but feel like she was just air. Nevertheless, she never said anything.

    They arrived in the mansion, and Rami watched them ask the guards, but the old man they were looking for wasn''t there.

    To make sure, they entered inside and checked every room.

    "Let''s go to the castle," Lawrend said.

    "Lawrend, he''s not there," Rami suddenly said.

    She didn''t know why she said it herself. It was something she said out of boredom and to seek attention.

    "Huh? How did you know?" Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows in confusion.

    "I don''t feel his aura. I''m an angel, and I''m sensitive to the aura of other beings," Rami exined.

    "... Let''s still go to double-check," Lawrend replied.

    He wasn''t fully trusting her, especially in a time like this. She could be scheming to lead them astray so they would mess up.

    "Master, I''ll go in alone. Please wait for me outside. If I still didn''t return after half an hour, that would mean that he''s not in the castle," Humility said.

    "Sure, but take Aezel with you," Lawrend replied.

    "Eh? Who''s going to protect you then?" Humility asked in confusion.

    "I disapprove of this, Master. I''m your protector," Aezel said.

    "Let mee with you then. I''ll follow behind like Humility''s suitor," Lawrend replied.

    "What about us, Master?" Aleshia asked worriedly.

    "I don''t think he will pay attention to you girls. After all, he will think that you''re all just my maids," Lawrend replied.

    "Just Master''s maid¡­"

    Aezel widened her eyes and started panting with a tinge of excitement in her eyes. She was getting excited by the fact that she was someone lowly to him.

    "*Cough* Let''s go. The rest of you can stay here," Lawrend said.

    He noticed Aezel''s expression and decided not to pay attention to it. He already knows what kind of a woman she is.

    "Yes, Master," Aleshia responded, and the others waved their hands at him.

    As for Rami, she furrowed her eyebrows. She didn''t like the feeling that Lawrend didn''t trust her words.

 Chapter 336 - Siscon Crown Prince

    Humility didn''t need to change as she always wore her princess dress when they were going past the gates. After all, the guards would be confused if she wore a maid uniform.

    Lawrend, Aezel, and Humility rode a carriage together, heading to the Royal Castle. This time, it wasn''t just a carriage that they hired from the streets.

    It was Humility''s Royal Carriage, and it had her family''s emblem disyed at the top.

    The inside was luxuriously decorated with expensive items. The floor was covered with a red carpet, and the seats inside were very soft.

    "Why did you never use this, Humility?" Lawrend asked.

    He doesn''t remember seeing her riding this carriage before.

    "I''m always undercover, Master. Remember that I introduced myself to you as Humility Undra, right?" Humility answered.

    "Yeah. I remember that." Lawrend nodded his head.

    "Although everyone in the Lightning Department already knew who I was¡­" Humility said and smiled awkwardly.

    "At least, new students like me don''t know who you are until someone tells us," Lawrend replied.

    "Hehehehe. If Kenova never told you that I was a princess, I''m sure Master would not have cared if you impregnated me or not," Humility giggled as she reminisced about the past.

    "..."

    Lawrend was speechless. She was right. At that time, if a beautiful woman like her offered herself to him, he would have done it with her.

    The only reason he stopped himself was that she was the princess.

    "Fufufufu. Master is a pushover. As long as you offer yourself to him, he will go with the flow," Aezel replied.

    "Hey! At least I''m not a pervert that forces myself onto others," Lawrend retorted.

    "Hn!"

    "Ah!"

    Both Aezel and Humility''s faces turned red in embarrassment. His words hit them right in their hearts.

    "Then¡­ if the Former King is not in the castle, why don''t you force yourself onto us? We will act like we don''t like it, hehe," Humility said with a lewd grin on her face.

    "Fufufufu. That''s a good idea," Aezel replied with augh.

    They both eyed Lawrend seductively and winked at him.

    Lawrend turned his head away from them. However, his boner didn''t escape their sharp eyes.

    "Mmmm¡­ Look, I''m defenseless, Master."

    Humility raised her hands up behind her head. She looked away and bit her lips.

    "Enough. We''re about to do something important. Stop messing around," Lawrend said solemnly.

    At this rate, he would be forced to do it with them. He had to stop them before it reached that point.

    "Fufufufu. Let''s end this quick so we can have our fun," Aezel said.

    "I''m already wet. Hehe," Humility said.

    "Same. Fufufu."

    A dozen minutester, they stopped in front of a towering stone castle. It was the Royal Castle of the Undrasil Kingdom that had stood for more than a thousand years.

    Humility walked out of the carriage with a carpetid out as her pathway.

    "Third Princess!"

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A guard blocking therge steel gate immediately recognized Humility. He was wearing shining silver armor, and he held a spear in his hand.

    "Mm. I havee to visit the Crown Prince," Humility said to the guard.

    "Raise the gate! The Third Princess Kasina Humility Undrasil is entering!" the guard shouted.

    "HAH!"

    A loud shout came from the top of the castle wall. Slowly, therge steel gate was lifted up.

    "Third Princess, are they with you?" the guard asked after seeing Lawrend and Aezel disembark the carriage.

    "Of course, they are," Humility replied.

    "Don''t stray away from the Third Princess. Otherwise, you would be mistaken as an intruder," the guard warned.

    "Yes. I understand." Lawrend nodded his head in understanding.

    "I''m the Princess'' maid. I won''t leave her side," Aezel replied.

    ''Rubrignis?'' the guard thought after seeing Lawrend and Aezel''s red hair.

    Humility led the way inside. The guards they passed on the way saluted her by bowing to her respectfully.

    It was dark and hard to see, but there was arge garden around them.

    "Princess, they don''t let carriages in?" Lawrend asked in curiosity.

    "T-They don''t. It''s for security purposes," Humility replied in a stutter.

    She was taken aback that he called her ''Princess'' since he had never called her that before.

    "I see."

    After a short walk, they entered the doors of the Royal Mansion.

    It was very spacious inside with a tall ceiling and a wide corridor.

    "Lawrend, we''ll be visiting my Eldest Brother. He''s currently the Crown Prince, and he should be asleep by now," Humility said.

    "Alright."

    The two of them followed behind her as they turned left and right through several halls and stopped in front of a double door.

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    Humility knocked on the door with her smooth and dainty hand.

    "Who is it?" a muffled male voice asked.

    "Eldest Brother, it''s your little sister," Humility replied.

    "K-K-Kasina!?" the voice eximed in a stutter.

    "Lawrend, don''t be mad at him. I''m already used to it," Humility said.

    "Huh?"

    "Kasina!"

    The door opened, and a man wearing a loose shirt and loose pants exited the room.

    He stared at Humility with his mouth agape.

    He was much taller than Humility and slightly taller than Lawrend.

    "It''s been so long!"

    The Crown Prince ran up to her and embraced Humility tightly with a wide smile on his face. As for Humility, she had a deadpan expression on her face as if she was saying that she was tired of his hugs.

    "Let me go, Eldest Brother," Humility said and tried to push him away.

    "Let me hug you for a while longer. Since you left the castle, I have been missing you," the Crown Prince replied.

    Humility rolled her eyes and allowed him to continue.

    ''A siscon,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    The way this Crown Prince was behaving himself to her was definitely not something simple like familial love. He was sexually attracted to her.

    "Ehem," Lawrend faked a cough to get his attention.

    "Who are you?" the Crown Prince asked with a confused look on his face.

 Chapter 337 - Horniness Beats Problems ?

    "I''m her suitor," Lawrend calmly replied.

    "Suitor?! He is?" the Crown Prince looked at Humility in disbelief as he pointed at Lawrend.

    "Yes, Eldest Brother. His name is Lawrend Horiel," Humility introduced.

    "My cute little sister got a suitor she brought home at such ate time¡­"

    The Crown Prince''s mouth opened and closed repeatedly.

    "Lawrend, this is Julo Gregory Undrasil," Humility said.

    "Good evening, Crown Prince Julo," Lawrend greeted him with a smile.

    "Kasina, does that mean that you don''t love your Eldest Brother any more?" Julo asked her sadly.

    "I never loved you. It was your one-sided thing," Humility coldly replied.

    "Ahh! Such painful words¡­"

    Julo clutched his chest dramatically.

    Aezel and Lawrend couldn''t help but look at each other.

    ''A family of perverts,'' they both thought.

    "Stop acting like a child. Did Grandfather return?" Humility asked.

    "Why? I would be the first to know if he returned," Julo replied.

    "So he''s not here? Are you sure? Can you ask your servants?"

    "Sure. He could''ve returned while I was in my room, but it''s unlikely," Julo replied.

    "Alexandria! Inquire if the Former King had returned!" Julo shouted.

    A short maid wearing a red ribbon around her neck popped her head from behind Julo.

    "Yes, Master," the maid replied.

    She then exited the room and walked away.

    "Hehhh¡­ I knew it. Eldest Brother always keeps his personal maid in his room," Humility said sarcastically.

    "Come on, Kasina. It''s not like I hid it from you. As the Crown Prince, I have to learn how to please women. Otherwise, how would I sire a lot of heirs?" Julo replied.

    "..."

    Lawrend opened his mouth wide in amazement. This man''s words impressed him. He changed his opinion of him to a man of culture.

    "Pervert," Humility said.

    "AHH! That struck my strings¡­"

    Julo hugged his shoulders and shivered.

    Lawrend visibly wretched at him. He changed his mind. This man was just a pervert. He was not a man of culture.

    "Kasina,e in my room while we wait for Alexandria to return," Julo said.

    "Will theye with me?" Humility asked as she pointed at Lawrend and Aezel.

    "Of course not. It''s my personal room. They aren''t allowed," Julo replied.

    "I''ll stay here then," Humility replied and stood straight.

    Julo furrowed his eyebrows and stared at Lawrend angrily. He thought that it was because of Lawrend that Humility didn''t want to enter his room.

    He was right. Humility still remembered why they were here. There might be a trap inside the room, and entering it alone would be a stupid idea.

    They waited for a dozen minutes before the maid Alexandria returned. It was an awkward situation as all of them kept quiet.

    "Master, the Former King is still not back. I checked his room and his study room," Alexandria said in an erotically cute voice.

    "There''s your answer, little sister. Where''s my reward?" Julo asked shamelessly.

    "Leave the capital city and nevere back unless I tell you to. That''s your reward," Humility said before she turned around and left with Lawrend and Aezel.

    Julo stared at her departing back in confusion. He turned around and shrugged his shoulders. He thought that she only said it out of dislike for him.

    "Are you sure we can trust that maid''s words?" Lawrend asked her in a whisper.

    "I can tell from that maid''s face that she was telling the truth. Her eyes were lusting, and she wanted to do it badly. Most likely, we interrupted their time together," Humility exined.

    "What the..? How can you even tell that?" Lawrend asked her in amazement.

    "An intuition as Master''s maid."

    Humility smiled at him.

    "Fufufu. That reminds me. We also need to do something when we return," Aezel said in a suggestive voice.

    "Hehehe," Humility covered her mouth and giggled.

    "I guess I''ll consider what you said earlier," Lawrend replied.

    "Hehehehe. I''m so excited that I want to do it in my room here. The problem is that we will roley, and Master might get in trouble," Humility replied.

    "... I''d never dare do it inside the Royal Castle. Anyone could hear us," Lawrend replied with a wry smile on his face.

    ¡­

    "Third Princess, you''re going out already?" the guard on the gate asked as he saw them leaving.

    "None of your business. I already did what I needed to do," Humility replied coldly.

    "Y-Yes¡­"

    Cold sweat poured down the guard''s back. He could have just shut his mouth and wondered about it inside his mind. He didn''t have to ask her.

    ¡­

    Hundreds of kilometers away, the former king was flying across a rocky mountain.

    "I need to get aid. She''s definitely not someone I can deal with. Damn it! I should''ve killed her sooner," Junova gritted his teeth in anger.

    He continued flying to who knows where speedily.

    ¡­

    "Fufufu. Master, why don''t we do it in the carriage? This way, the others won''t disturb us," Aezel said as she rubbed his groin with her hand.

    "The coachman would hear us," Lawrend replied.

    In response to that, Humility popped her head outside of the window.

    "Coachman, stop in a secluded alley and go home. You can return here and retrieve the carriage tomorrow. We''re going to go somewhere you don''t need to know."

    "Yes, Princess," the coachman responded.

    "Hehe," Humility went back inside and giggled at Lawrend and Aezel.

    "Fufufu. If we want to, there''s a way," Aezel said.

    "Hahhh¡­ Hahhh¡­ I''m imagining it already, Sister Humility," Aezel panted and ced her hand in between her crotch.

    Lawrend was sitting in between them, and he stood up and sat on the opposite side.

    "Let''s wait. The carriage hasn''t stopped yet," Lawrend reminded them.

    They waited for a few minutes before the carriage took a turn and stopped in a very dark alleyway. They ced their ears to the side of the carriage and heard the coachman leave.

    "Master, imagine I''m a defenseless woman and p-push me down," Humility said with a red face.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Even she herself was embarrassed by the perverted words she was saying.

 Chapter 338 - Roleplay Fantasy ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Hmmm¡­ so that''s what we''re doing?" Lawrend asked her with a smirk on his face.

    "Y-Yes. This time, force yourself onto me so we''re equal¡­" Humility replied shyly.

    She was excited, scared, and embarrassed about what was gonna happen.

    Lawrend suddenly grabbed her hand and pulled her to face him.

    "Eh?"

    Humility was confused and stared at him nkly.

    *DON*

    Lawrend mmed his palm on the wall behind her, causing him to stay really close to her face.

    "!!"

    Humility widened her eyes. She felt her heart flutter from the intense gaze he was giving her.

    "Princess, can you lend me your lips?" Lawrend asked with a charming smile on his face.

    "N¡ª"

    Humility was just about to answer ''No'' when Lawrend suddenly lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.

    Like a lovestruck maiden, Humility froze in shock.

    Lawrend grabbed her chin with his thumb and pushed his tongue inside her mouth forcefully.

    Humility slowly regained herself and responded to his kiss by rubbing their tongues together.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Humility closed her eyes and enjoyed his kiss. As for Lawrend, he enjoyed licking and sucking on her soft lips.

    He would puck his lips and suck on her lips, and then he would touch their tongues together. It was an exhrating feeling that flooded both Lawrend and Humility''s mind with euphoria.

    Lawrend pulled back his head and released her. As he did that, a string of saliva connected their lips together.

    Without saying anything, Lawrend grabbed her clothes on her chest and ripped it apart.

    "Hnn!"

    Humility closed her eyes and felt the cold air touch her bare boobs.

    Lawrend sessfully ripped her clothes open, exposing her B-cup boobs and her pink nipples. He then grabbed her left boob with his right hand and cupped it.

    He made circling motions and massaged it.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Humility closed her eyes and moaned lightly. She was already horny since an hour ago and that was multiplied by their passionate kiss.

    Now, she was already dripping wet. Hisrge and manly hand made her feel tingly and a slight sense of pleasure.

    Lawrend himself liked rubbing her small and soft boobs. It felt like a stress ball from his previous life. It was rxing, enjoyable, and erotic.

    "Nnhh¡­ Master, at this rate, I won''t be able to hold back. Push me down already," Humility opened her eyes and said to him.

    She didn''t realize it, but her hand was already in between her crotch.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Pervert¡­" Lawrend whispered into her ear.

    "Ahh!"

    Those words sent a shiver down Humility''s spine. She almost lost her rationality and pushed him down.

    "Why aren''t you shouting that you don''t want this? Isn''t that the point of this role y? Don''t tell me you forgot it already?" Lawrend asked her teasingly.

    "Hehehehe¡­"

    Humility avoided his eyes and turned away.

    "How about this?"

    Lawrend put his hand in her crotch and grabbed her pussy. Humility what he meant and opened her mouth.

    "Ahhhh! Don''t touch my private ce!" Humility shouted.

    "Hohh¡­ You''re saying that, but you''re so wet," Lawrend calmly replied.

    "Get..! ¡ªaway from me!"

    Humility thrashed and tried to push Lawrend away. Of course, she was just acting so she didn''t really push Lawrend away.

    He lifted her skirt and directly ced his hand inside her pubic region.

    "Your hand is cold!" Humility shouted and shook her body.

    "Ohh¡­ It''s like a dam inside here. I wonder why?" Lawrend asked her with a smile on his face.

    He squished her panty, causing her lewd wet juices to cover his hand.

    At this point, Humility''s face was already fully red. She didn''t know why she was embarrassed even though they had already done it so many times.

    Something about him pointing it out that made her feel insecure.

    "I-I''m not a pervert¡­" Humility replied.

    "I didn''t explicitly say that you''re a pervert. Maybe you already know that yourself?" Lawrend replied.

    "..."

    Humility stared at him angrily. She was angry not at him, but at the fact that she can''t deny his words.

    "I''ll take the dessert now," Lawrend said.

    He pulled down his pants and revealed his hard and bulging cock.

    Humility gulped down a mouthful of saliva. It was apletely different feeling when he was on top of her. Theck of control to the situation turned her on.

    Lawrend pulled down her panties using his two hands and spread her legs open.

    "Huh? Why aren''t you resisting?" Lawrend asked.

    "Nooo! Y-You''re gonna do it!?" Humility asked with horror in her eyes.

    Lawrend pressed the tip of his cock against her entrance and lightly swung his hips. Her pussy was sopping wet, and he was careful as he could easily enter her.

    "Do you feel that? It would be piercing you in a few seconds," Lawrend said.

    "I don''t want it! Nooo!"

    Humility shook her head vigorously.

    "Okay. Then I won''t."

    Lawrend pulled his pants up.

    "Ehhhh!? Master, that''s not fair!" Humility shouted in panic and sat up straight.

    "I thought you didn''t want it?" Lawrend blinked at her innocently.

    "But we''re role-ying!" Humility shouted.

    "I want you to show me how willing you are," Lawrend replied.

    "..."

    Humility turned her head away and held the sides of her vulva and spread her pussy open, allowing Lawrend to see the folds inside her vagina.

    "And what are you gonna say?" Lawrend asked.

    "Please¡­" Humility replied embarrassedly.

    "Alright. Here you go," Lawrend replied.

    He pulled down his pants and revealed his cock that was already dripping with his own precum.

    He positioned himself and thrust inside her.

    "AHHHHH!! You''re inside me!" Humility shouted.

    Her sensitive insides sent a jolt of electricity to her brain.

    Lawrend felt his cock smoothly slide against the folds inside her vagina as she was very well lubricated. Not to mention, it was still tight and felt heavenly inside her.

    "Ahh! Ha!"

    Humility grabbed her own boobs in reflex and started pinching her nipples. She matched it with Lawrend''s rhythm as he thrust inside her.

    "Are you feeling good?" Lawrend asked.

 Chapter 339 - Roleplay Is Meaningless ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Master, I don''t want to roley anymore. Ahhh! Yes! That''s the spot¡­"

    Lawrend grinded their crotches together and rubbed the tip of his cock at the walls of her vagina.

    "Master, I also can''t take it anymore," Aezel said and wrapped her arms around his chest.

    Lawrend turned his head to her and pucked his lips.

    Aezel understood what he meant and kissed him on the lips. They intertwined their lips together as he swung his cock inside Humility.

    "*Shlip* *Shlop*"

    Lewd wet sounds repeatedly sounded in this secluded dark alley, and some passersby would hear it and run away in embarrassment.

    A few hourster, the moans inside the carriage stopped.

    "Master, punish me," Aezel said as she bent her ass to him.

    "I almost forgot," Lawrend replied.

    He rubbed his holy sword with his hand and pped it on her butt cheeks.

    "Ah! AH! AH!!"

    Even though it didn''t hurt that much, Aezel still moaned loudly.

    "You''re my most disobedient maid to date. Take my cock inside you!" Lawrend shouted.

    He shoved his holy sword inside Aezel''s throbbing pussy. Her vaginal folds wrapped around his whole holy sword and massaged it, giving him endless pleasure.

    Meanwhile, Humility was wiping her face with her fingers and eating the semen that covered her face.

    Instead of giving her a cream pie, Lawrend decided to cum on her face. Humility loved the idea, and she felt even more turned on.

    After wiping the rest of the semen, Humility stood in front of Lawrend and crouched. She saw his defenseless nipples and decided to put one of them in her mouth.

    "Argghh!"

    Lawrend felt a rush of pleasure when she did that. As the nipple was also an erogenous zone for men, stimting it while pleasuring their cock would boost the pleasure they were feeling.

    Humility looked up at Lawrend and licked his nipple with a smile on her face.

    Lawrend looked up and lightly bit his tongue to prolong himself from cumming again.

    "Hnh! Ah! Ahh! Ahh~ You kissed my womb!"

    Aezel was really feeling it as she opened her mouth and moaned without any care for the world. If you look at her face right now, you would see a disheveled woman disying a lewd face.

    "Oh, you like this, huh?"

    Lawrend started thrusting all the way inside her and kissed the entrance of her womb with each of his thrusts.

    "Ahh! Mmhmmmhmmm¡­"

    Aezel covered her mouth. Her moans were starting to be too loud, and she covered it so it wouldn''t reach the streets outside.

    Another hourter, Lawrend held Aezel''s head on his crotch.

    He thrust his holy sword inside her throat and fed her his protein. She rolled her eyes back and made an ahegao face.

    "Ahhh¡­ That felt good," Lawrend said.

    They were supposed to roley that he was forcing himself on them, simr to what they did to him, but it didn''t end up like that.

    They were so horny that they forgot the roley altogether. It''s one of those things that happens at the height of sex.

    "Master, do you think I''ll get pregnant if I ate your semen?" Humility asked curiously.

    Unlike Lawrend, she didn''t know if sperm would die in stomach acid.

    "Of course not. Besides, you''re already pregnant. Why are you asking anyway?" Lawrend asked.

    "I was curious. It was never exined to me that women don''t get pregnant when they eat semen," Humility exined.

    "Now you know."

    "Fufufu. Master, your semen tasted delicious. I need more in the future," Aezel said and licked her lips seductively.

    "I know, right?" Humility nodded her head in agreement.

    "Hahahaha. You''re both my maids. There will be a lot of opportunities for the two of you to drink my seed," Lawrend replied with augh.

    He found it fulfilling that they liked his semen that much.

    "Master, where did you learn to tease like that? It made my heart beat fast!" Humility eximed in amazement.

    She was talking about the time earlier when Lawrend kabedon''ed her. [AN: Kabedon = Wall mmed.]

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Ah, that. I just randomly saw it and thought it''s very effective," Lawrend replied.

    He didn''t tell her that he learned it from the dating simtion games he had yed in his past life.

    "Fufufufu. As expected of Master. You''re very knowledgeable. Even I want you to do that to me¡­" Aezel muttered with a tinge of red on her cheeks.

    "If the moment is right in the future. Otherwise, it''s pointless," Lawrend replied.

    "Yes, Master. I''ll be waiting for that moment." Aezel nodded her head.

    "Alright. Why don''t we go home?" Lawrend said.

    "Mm. But my dress is tattered, Master," Humility replied.

    "Ah¡­"

    Lawrend looked at the stark naked Humility and the torn pieces of clothing on the floor of the carriage.

    "I''ll put this in my storage ring."

    Lawrend picked up the clothes on the floor and put them in his storage ring.

    "Wear this, Humility. It''s my clothes."

    Lawrend gave her a set of his mage cloak. It was blue-colored and a perfect fit for his body.

    "Thanks, Master," Humility replied and took the set of clothes from his hand.

    Humility first wore the pants. It was too long for her, so she folded the ends.

    She then wore the undershirt before donning therge cloak.

    "Wow. You look adorable in baggy clothes," Lawrendplimented.

    "Hehehehe. Thanks for the praise, Master," Humility replied shyly.

    "What about you, Aezel?"

    "My clothes didn''t get dirty that much. I will change when we get home," Aezel replied.

    "Alright." Lawrend nodded his head in satisfaction.

    The three of them exited the carriage together and walked out of the secluded alleyway.

    They then called out a carriage that took them home.

    A dozen minutester, they were back in the mansion.

    "Master! What took you so long?" Elena asked at the doorway.

    She had been waiting for them to return since they left.

    "Fufufufu. Master got busy," Aezel replied.

    "I punished Aezel," Lawrend answered.

    "Oh! I see.." Elena nodded her head in understanding.

 Chapter 340 - Reunion With His First Teacher ? ?

    Humility walked to Elena and whispered into her ear, "Master fed us with his semen."

    "!! Feed me too, Master!" Elena said excitedly.

    "Next time, Elena. I''m spent tonight," Lawrend replied and smiled at her.

    "Okay~ I''ll remember your words," Elena replied and entered the mansion.

    Lawrend, Aezel, and Humility followed behind her.

    "Where are they?" Lawrend asked.

    "They are already sleeping, Master," Elena replied.

    "Hm? They didn''t worry?" Lawrend asked in surprise.

    He knew who they were. They would usually worry about him and try to find him everywhere.

    "It''s not that they didn''t worry, Master. They simply trusted that Sister Aezel would keep you safe, unlike before when you left on your own," Elena exined.

    "Ahahahaha¡­" Lawrendughed at her words awkwardly.

    He still felt bad about those times he made them worry.

    "Take a rest, Master. Tomorrow morning, feed me," Elena said.

    "Fufufufu. I understood earlier why you really liked Master''s semen," Aezel said.

    "You ate Master''s semen too?" Elena asked in surprise.

    "Yes. Master came in my throat," Aezel replied with a smile on her face.

    "*Cough* Let''s go to our room," Lawrend said.

    He felt awkward when they talked about his semen like that.

    "Ehehehe. Master, as thanks for today, do you want another pouch filled with my juice?" Humility asked Lawrend and embraced his arm in her chest.

    "... I''ll never drink it raw," Lawrend replied to her seriously.

    "One day, I''ll make you drink it, Master," Humility replied.

    Lawrend felt a shiver run down his spine when he heard her words. Although she puts it in her cooking, it didn''t bother him as the heat cooks it.

    He would have ascended as a cultured person if he drank it raw.

    They headed to the room that night and immediately fell asleep.

    ¡­

    The next day, Lawrend opened his eyes to a pair of blue eyes staring at him.

    "Master, feed me," Elena said.

    "..."

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Master, I''m hungry. Feed me~" Elena repeated.

    "Go eat grass outside or something. We need to leave the capital city today," Lawrend replied.

    "Eh? Is it because of that old man?" Elena asked.

    "Yes. I''m guessing that he went back to the empire. Before he returns, we have to take control of the kingdom," Lawrend exined to her.

    "I understand, Master. What do I need to do to help you?" Elena asked solemnly.

    Even if she''s horny this morning, her Master is her priority. She doesn''t want him to be hunted down and killed.

    "We will leave tonight. After eating breakfast, I''ll go get Olgar and Kenova with Humility and Aleshia," Lawrend replied.

    "I''ll prepare our things!" Elena shouted.

    She then left him on the bed and opened the closet.

    "Master, I heard what you said. But why do we need to get Mr. Olgar?" Aleshia asked.

    She was lying on the bed beside Lawrend together with Aezel.

    "He''s the only one I trust besides all of you. I''m sure I can convince him to support me in my campaign," Lawrend replied.

    "I see what you mean. I''ll convince him with you, Master," Aleshia replied.

    And so, Lawrend ate his breakfast and headed outside with Aleshia and Humility.

    ¡­

    "This is the Mage Guild," Humility said as they stood in front of arge old and slightly mossy building.

    "Yes. Mr. Olgar is here. He probably already heard about me." Lawrend nodded his head at her.

    "Let''s go inside, Master," Aleshia said.

    The three of them walked inside the Mage Guild. Mages of different strengths passed by them.

    Most of them were High Mages like Lawrend.

    They approached a receptionist on the only free counter.

    "Good morning, Beginner Mage. What can I do for you?" the male receptionist asked.

    "Can you call Mr. Olgar for me?" Lawrend said.

    "Olgar..? Oh! You mean Sir Olgar."

    "Yes, him. Can you call him for me?" Lawrend asked politely.

    "I''m sorry, but who are you? Sir Olgar does not see anyone random," the receptionist replied.

    "Uhh¡­"

    Lawrend didn''t know if he should say his name or not. After all, everyone in the capital city should have heard about him already.

    "Me! Mr. Olgar knows me. Tell him that Aleshia is here," Aleshia interrupted.

    She instantly realized why Lawrend couldn''t speak. As his first maid, she had that kind of an intuition.

    "Oh, I see! I''ll go and inform him. By the way, if Sir Olgar doesn''t recognize any of you, the Mage Guild will ban all of you," the receptionist warned.

    "There''s no problem. He knows us," Lawrend replied.

    "Alright."

    The receptionist looked at them skeptically and entered the door behind him.

    They waited for a few minutes before someone walked towards them rapidly.

    "L-Lawrend?"

    A tall and skinny man walked towards them. He looked at them with disbelief.

    "Mr. Olgar!" Lawrend called out to him and smiled.

    "I knew it. I don''t know how you did it, but congrats on bing a Prime Student," Olgar congratted.

    "Thank you. We need to talk to you about something."

    "I''m all open ears as long as it''s you, Lawrend," Olgar replied.

    Lawrend nced at Aleshia and Humility before beckoning Olgar to follow them.

    The receptionist from earlier watched them leave together with his mouth agape.

    "T-That was the Legendary Lightning Emperor¡­" the receptionist muttered in disbelief.

    ¡­

    The four of them sat inside a restaurant. Lawrend and Olgar sat in front of each other while Aleshia sat beside Lawrend and Humility sat in front of Aleshia.

    "Aleshia, how was your life with Lawrend? I''m sure you''re happy," Olgar said with a smile on his face.

    It was a good feeling to meet someone he knew in this city. After all, he wasn''t originally from here. He was a mage that grew up in Sheron Port City.

    "Yes, I''m very happy. Master loves me dearly," Aleshia replied with a smile on her face.

    "And¡­"

    Olgar stared at Humility in confusion and didn''t recognize her.

    "She''s¡­"

    "Master, I''ll introduce myself," Humility interrupted.

    She stood up and walked behind Lawrend before lowering her head and ced her face beside his.

 Chapter 341 - Shocking Olgar Till Heâ€™s Numb

    "My name is Humility Undra. I''m Master''s¡­ 1, 2, 3, 4¡­ Fifth maid!" Humility introduced herself cheerily.

    "Hoh¡­ I''m Olgar Berol. A wind Arch Mage," Olgar replied with a wide smile on his face.

    "Wait¡­ Did you just say that you''re an Arch Mage now!?" Lawrend eximed in disbelief.

    As for Aleshia, she covered her mouth in amazement.

    Thest time they met Olgar, he was just a High Mage. It was a surprise to them that he was already an Arch Mage.

    "Yeah. That is also the reason why I''m not back at Sheron Port City yet. The Mage Guild wanted me to help out with the magic research here," Olgar replied with a nod of his head.

    "Congrattions! Eat up, Mr. Olgar. Let me treat you today," Lawrend said.

    "Thank you, but I''d rather treat you today," Olgar replied.

    "Huh? No, no, no. Bing an Arch Mage is a big thing, right? That''s the least I can do after your help."

    Lawrend rapidly shook his head. He knew how hard it was to be an Arch Mage. He had tried to be one before, but there was no luck on his part.

    "No. YOU, bing the Prime Student of the best academy in the whole Empire is a big thing. Don''t you know that if the capital isn''t that hard to reach, that foreign students would be attending it?"

    "Wait, what? The Undrasil Mage Academy is that amazing?"

    This was the first time Lawrend was hearing about this. As a student of the academy, he never thought about it. Even the instructors never boasted about it before.

    "The kingdom at the north isn''t a part of our Bluemin Empire. If they were and the journey was easier, many students would travel here," Olgar replied.

    "Impressive. Thank you for telling me this. No one would have told me otherwise," Lawrend bowed to him slightly in gratitude.

    "No worries. The instructors of the Undrasil Mage Academy have always focused on themselves. They never participated in any of the academicpetitions out there as they can easily win it."

    "Wow¡­"

    Lawrend suddenly felt respect for all the instructors of the academy. For him, they were badass for doing that.

    "That''s also one of the reasons why they were hailed as the best academy in the Empire. If it weren''t for the limit of level that the academy could teach, they could be on par with the best of the best academies in the continent," Olgar continued.

    "Interesting."

    "That reminds me about E and Elena. How are they?" Olgar askes.

    "They are doing well in the academy. I''m actually here to invite you to my political campaign," Lawrend replied.

    "Political campaign? You''repeting for Prime Minister?" Olgar asked him in surprise.

    The Prime Minister is the second-hand of the King. He/She is the one who would decide thews that can be signed by the King.

    In terms of political power, the Prime Minister is only below the King. Not even the Queen can match him in power.

    "No. A Prime Minister is too much work." Lawrend shook his head.

    "You want to be the City Lord?" Olgar guessed.

    "No. What''s above the Prime Minister?" Lawrend asked him instead.

    "Err¡­ Don''t tell me..?"

    Olgar widened his eyes in disbelief.

    "Yes. Follow me to her mansion, and I''ll exin to you all of the details," Lawrend said and pointed to Humility.

    "N-No¡­ This is too much for me, Lawrend. I don''t want to be implicated. I still hadn''t married Cherry yet," Olgar replied with a tinge of fear in his eyes.

    Olgar is a single man. Actually, he''s also a virgin. He lived his life focusing on magic, and Cherry was his one and only lover.

    He would be full of regret if he died beforepleting all of those. Besides, he was an Arch Mage now. If he doesn''t unnecessarily risk his life, he could live for 200 years.

    "Mr. Olgar, follow us first. If you still don''t agree after Master exins it to you in detail, we won''t force you," Aleshia said.

    "A-Alright¡­" Olgar nodded his head reluctantly.

    "Before that, eat first. We''ll just be having desserts as we already ate back home," Lawrend said.

    "Okay."

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡­

    After Olgar finished eating, they took him to a carriage to Humility''s mansion.

    "Lawrend, are you crazy?! Did bing the Prime Student inte your ego??" Olgar asked Lawrend in a shouting and whispering voice.

    "I don''t care about the Prime Student stuff. It was Humility and Aleshia here that decided about it. I''m just helping them," Lawrend replied.

    "Wait, what?"

    Olgar stared at Humility and Aleshia in confusion. He couldn''t understand why they would do that.

    "Master deserves the whole kingdom, and the whole kingdom deserves Master," Humility said seriously.

    "Yes. She''s right," Aleshia responded.

    "Who is she?" Olgar pointed at Humility.

    "Should I tell him?" Lawrend asked Humility.

    "Do it, Master." Humility nodded her head.

    "She''s Kasina Humility Undrasil. The one and only Third Princess of the Undrasil Kingdom," Lawrend said to Olgar with a wide smile on his face.

    "Y-Y-You..! You''re a princess, yet you''remitting treason!?" Olgar eximed in disbelief.

    "Shhh¡­ If the coachman hears you, he''ll be sent to sleep underground," Humility shushed him.

    "..."

    Olgar opened and closed his mouth, not knowing what to say anymore. He felt like a passerby who was identally involved in a revolution.

    "Wait until we get to my mansion, and you''ll be free to shout however you want," Humility said.

    Olgar couldn''t help but shiver when he heard her words. For some reason, he felt a death threatced in her words.

    "Stop that, Humility. Respect him as I do," Lawrend said to her with a frown on his face.

    "Ehehehehe. I was joking, Master," Humility said and extended her tongue outside of her mouth.

    Olgar was horrified. Such a pure-looking girl hid such a scary personality under her facade.

    The inside of the carriage became silent, and they waited for a dozen minutes before the carriage stopped.

 Chapter 342 - Accepting Fate

    Olgar exited the carriage with cold sweat pouring down his back.

    This wasn''t just a joke. He could tell from their expressions that they were serious. nning a revolution is instant death if they fail.

    "Oh!! It''s Mr. Olgar!" Elena eximed at the doorway of the mansion.

    "W-Who are you?" Olgar asked, still feeling tensed about his current situation.

    "My appearance changed, but I''m Elena!" Elena replied.

    "H-Huh!? L-Lawrend, I''m hallucinating, right? Can I sleep?" Olgar asked Lawrend, confused.

    "*Cough* You''re destroying your cool image in our minds, Mr. Olgar, if you kept doing that," Lawrend replied.

    "But, look! She''s a fully grown, beautiful woman! That Elena that I saw before was a little kid!" Olgar eximed and wed at his hair.

    He was about to go crazy at this rate. First, it was Lawrend''s crazy n, and now, Elena is suddenly a grown woman?? Wasn''t she a slime before?!

    "She''s a slime. Don''t apply human logic to her," Lawrend replied.

    "Hahh¡­ Huuuuu¡­ Hahhhh¡­"

    Olgar took a deep breath and released it to calm his nerves.

    "I understand. Nice to meet you again, Elena," Olgar extended his hand to her.

    "Yes! Nice to meet you too, Mr. Olgar. Thank you for taking good care of Master," Elena said.

    "Surprisingly, you recovered your wits fast," Lawrendmented on the side.

    "Ehem. It''s something I can rationalizepared to your crazy thinking!" Olgar retorted angrily.

    "Ahahahaha¡­ Follow me to the dining room. Oh, wait. There''s that ce where you held a meeting, right?" Lawrend asked Aleshia.

    "Yes, Master. We can talk there. It''s soundproofed so it''s best we discuss it there," Aleshia replied.

    "*Gulp*"

    Olgar realized that it''s about to be even crazier.

    He followed behind them, contemting whether to run away or not. Even if she''s the princess, she''d be beheaded for treason.

    In the end, curiosity made Olgar stay. He entered arge room with a round table. Lawrend, Aleshia, Humility, and Elena sat beside each other.

    While Olgar sat opposite them. At that arrangement, he felt even more pressured.

    Even though he was an Arch Mage already, he''s still feeling nervous.

    "First, Mr. Olgar, I won''t force you nor will I let any of them force you. You have my word for that," Lawrend said.

    "Yes." Olgar nodded his head solemnly.

    "The reason I approached you about this is because I trust you. After all, you can be considered my teacher," Lawrend continued.

    "..."

    "Elena, call Aezel," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master," Elena replied and left.

    "The one who''sing will be our guarantee. Even if we fail, we can escape with her help," Lawrend exined to the confused Olgar.

    A few minutester, Aezel entered the room.

    The moment she entered, Olgar widened his eyes so wide that his eyeballs could pop out at any moment.

    "D-DEMON!!"

    Olgar pointed at Aezel in horror. He could still remember what happened back then. She and Reon almost destroyed the whole port of Sheron Port City.

    Aezel furrowed her eyebrows at Olgar and sat beside Humility.

    "She''s Aezel. You probably know who she is," Lawrend said.

    "I do! Don''t tell me you''re doing this because of this demon?" Olgar asked in disbelief.

    He never expected Lawrend to serve the other side.

    "Don''t worry. It''s not like that. She also became my maid," Lawrend replied.

    "But she''s a demon! Lawrend, I don''t agree with this!" Olgar shouted.

    "Aezel, show her," Lawrend said.

    "Fufufufu. I''m Master''s maid, and I also became a¡­ Fallen Angel!"

    Aezel extended herrge gray wings outward.

    "H-Huh? What?"

    Olgar was dumbfounded. He was 99.99% sure that he was going crazy. Otherwise, he wouldn''t see such a mythical divine creature in front of him.

    "As you can see, Aezel is not a demon anymore. You don''t need to worry," Lawrend replied.

    "I-I see..?" Olgar nodded his head, still confused.

    "Aezel here is as strong as an Earth Mage. Even if the empire sent an Earth Mage, we can protect ourselves," Lawrend said.

    "..."

    At this point, Olgar became numb to all these shocking things. He calmly nodded his head.

    "So¡­ What do you think?" Lawrend asked him with a smirk on his face.

    "Tell me your ns," Olgar said solemnly.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "The n is to visit every city in the kingdom and have them be controlled by someone I nted. Then, when I take the throne in the capital, they would immediately announce their allegiance," Lawrend exined.

    "There are so many Arch Mages in the kingdom. How would you deal with them?" Olgar asked.

    "That''s not a problem. I''m a Prime Student. I can use that as proof that I''m more capable as the kingpared to the current king. If that isn''t enough, I also have the Guardian Beast of the Undrasil Monster Forest under mymand," Lawrend replied.

    "You even got her under you..? Impressive. Although it''s all hard to believe, at this point, I''ll just believe anything you say. I don''t want to die of a heart attack," Olgar replied without much of a change in his expression.

    "Hahahaha! That''s true. You''ll see that I''m telling the truth sooner orter," Lawrend replied with a satisfied smile on his face.

    "So, am I one of the people you''re gonna send to control one of the cities?" Olgar asked.

    "Yes. You''re even more perfect now that you''re an Arch Mage. I''ll be sure to remember your contribution," Lawrend replied and nodded his head.

    "Do you promise that you''ll prioritize me if we fail? No¡­ Sign a blood contract," Olgar said.

    "Sure."

    Lawrend pulled out a Blood Contract paper from his storage ring and wrote the terms on it.

    "How does this look to you?" Lawrend asked.

    Olgar grabbed one of the copies of the blood contract and read it.

    "Mm. As long as I stay loyal to you at this time, I will be given priority to be saved. Can you include Cherry there?" Olgar asked.

    "Sure."

    Lawrend took the paper from him and added Cherry.

    "Okay. Those look good to me," Olgar said.

    "Well, then.. Let''s sign the blood contract," Lawrend replied.

 Chapter 343 - Visiting The Little Catgirl

    Lawrend and Olgar held the blood contract in their hands and thought about the terms.

    The two of them slit their wrists together and printed a thumbprint using it as the ink.

    The blood contracts glowed bright red and turned to light that entered their palms.

    "Done," Lawrend said.

    "Yes. Thanks for having me. I expect a bigpensation after this seeds," Olgar said.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I''ll guarantee that you''ll be a City Lord, at least," Lawrend replied.

    Olgar nodded his head in satisfaction.

    "Alright. You can stay here for now. We''ll get someone else," Lawrend said.

    Lawrend and Humility stood up together.

    "Master, who''s this other person?" Aleshia asked.

    "He''s¡­ Really annoying. He set me up in a trap before," Lawrend replied with a wry smile on his face as he remembered what happened back then.

    "Eh? Then why?" Aleshia asked in confusion.

    "He''s my pawn. I told him to lure Master in, which is why I was able to seduce Master," Humility answered.

    "Ohh! That''s interesting. Maybe I should get my own¡­" Aleshia held her chin in thought.

    "Sister Aleshia, you can turn that annoying guy as your pawn, but we''re gonna leave tonight, so it will be hard," Humility replied.

    "Mm. I''ll try again in the future," Aleshia replied and gave up thinking about it.

    "*Cough*" Lawrend faked a cough to get their attention.

    "Are you jealous, Master?" Aleshia asked.

    "No. I just feel weird hearing you say those things," Lawrend replied.

    "Hehehe. You will get used to it soon, Master," Aleshia replied with a cheery smile on her face.

    "Let''s go, Humility," Lawrend said and left the room with her.

    "How strong are you now, Aleshia?" Olgar asked.

    "I''m a High Mage already," Aleshia replied.

    "Hmmm¡­ I guess it''s not a bad idea," Olgar muttered to himself.

    ¡­

    "Master, wait! Where are you gonna go?" Amene shouted from behind them just as they were about to leave the door.

    "We''re gonna go to the Bruedin n to pick someone up," Lawrend replied.

    "Can Ie with you?" Amene asked.

    "Yes. Where are you going?" Lawrend asked.

    "I want to visit my little sister before we leave. She''s still living in the Grey n, and I want to say goodbye to her before we leave tonight," Amene replied.

    "I see. I''ll also visit the Grey n. It''s been a while since I saw Feli," Lawrend said.

    "Thank you, nyaaa!" Amene wrapped him with her arms.

    "Why don''t we go to the Grey n first, Master? That way, we don''t have to bring Kenova to the Grey n," Humility said.

    "That''s a good idea. Let''s do that," Lawrend replied.

    Humility, Lawrend, and Amene rode a carriage and headed to the Grey n.

    A dozen minutester, they arrived in front of avishly-looking mansion. It wasn''t as amazing as Humility''s, but it''s still something, not a poor n can have.

    Once they exited the carriage, the guard at the gate immediately recognized Amene.

    "Catgirl, wee," the guard said and smiled at her.

    "Hello-nyaa. We''re here to visit my little sister," Amene calmly replied.

    "Huh? Who are they?" the guard asked in puzzlement.

    "This is my Master, Lawrend Horiel and¡­ Humility Undra," Amene introduced with her hands pointing to them.

    "Lawrend¡­ I feel like I have heard that name before¡­"

    The guard scratched his head with his hand and tried his best to remember it.

    "Master is the Prime Student of the Undrasil Mage Academy," Amene said after seeing that he couldn''t remember.

    "AH!! Forgive me for my rudeness! The Head of the n told me that you could enter anytime you wanted," the guard bowed to Lawrend deeply.

    "Thank you. Forgive me for my ignorance, but who is the Head of the Grey n?" Lawrend asked.

    "The Head of the Grey n is the Purple Thunder Grand Mage. Sir Lawrend, can you please sign this sword of mine? I''ll have it engraved by the cksmithter."

    The guard presented his sword to Lawrend with both of his hands.

    "Alright. No problem."

    Lawrend took the sword and signed it using his lightning magic.

    "Ahhh! You used your lightning magic! Thank you very much! Please enter."

    The guard admired his mboyant signature engraved on the base of his sword''s de. From now on, he would treasure it like it was his child.

    Amene led the way inside, and Lawrend and Humility followed behind her.

    "Ehehehe. Master is so popr," Humility said teasingly.

    "If you revealed your identity, I would be forgotten by that guy," Lawrend retorted.

    As this was a n, there were other mansions behind the one in front of them. Nim was staying in one of those mansions.

    They walked through a stone tiled path and arrived in front of a ratherrge mansion. It was at least 5 times smaller than the Grey n''s main mansion.

    A maid was standing on the door and noticed Amene immediately.

    "Amene! Hello! Can I rub your ears again?" the maid asked.

    "O-Okay¡­" Amene nodded her head rather reluctantly.

    The maid walked up to her and rubbed the back of Amene''s orange ear with her fingers.

    "They feel so soft and rxing. Thank you, Amene," the maid said before she waved her hand and left.

    "You let anyone touch your ear like that?" Lawrend asked her in disbelief.

    "It''s not like that, Master. She was too pushy that I eventually gave in. Besides, her ear rubs feel good¡­" Amene confessed with a red face.

    "Hehh¡­ It feels good, huh. I think I have to punish a cat tonight," Lawrend said to her as he side nced at her.

    "N-Nyaaa! Please be lenient, Master. I won''t let her touch my ears ever again," Amene pleaded and held his hand.

    "You already know what kind of punishment I give. You''re probably just gonna enjoy it," Lawrend said to her and shook his head.

    "Nyaaa! So that''s what Master meant. You should punish me everyday, then," Amene said with a shameless smile on her face.

    "Pfft! Hahahaha!"

    Humility couldn''t hold back herugh.

 Chapter 344 - A Gift From The Womb

    "Alright. Let''s go in," Lawrend urged them inside.

    They entered the door and were greeted by a Nim staring up at Lawrend.

    "I knew it that it was you," Nim said.

    "What about it?" Lawrend asked her with a frown on his face.

    Although he already forgave her in front of Aleshia, he was still irritated by her, especially from the way she was acting right now.

    "I heard your voice, Lawrend," Nim said.

    "You aren''t respectful, Nim. I''m friends with your father and grandfather," Lawrend said.

    "I know! Muuuu¡­ They told me that I should marry you. A bunch of old geezers!" Nimined.

    "Wait, what?"

    Lawrend froze and stared at her in surprise.

    "Father told me that you''re really talented and smart, then Grandfather told me that you''re the most talented mage he had seen and that I should marry you," Nim exined to him with furrowed eyebrows.

    "Hahahahaha! I would never marry a kid like you anyway," Lawrend looked down at her.

    "Hmph. I''d never marry you too-nyaa!" Nim said.

    "...Are you imitating Feli?" Lawrend asked.

    "I-I¡­ It was your imagination!"

    Nim''s face turned red, and she ran inside the mansion.

    "Practically sleep and eat together, Master. That''s why I''mfortable leaving Feli here," Amene said.

    "I see. This is good. Nim will learn to love the different races," Lawrend replied.

    "Yes, Master. There is just one problem. Nim is slowly turning into a catgirl," Amene said.

    "She''s starting to ''meow''?" Lawrend responded.

    "Yes, Master. She even started to lick Feli''s cat fur recently," Amene replied.

    "Hahahaha. That''s interesting. What did Joseph say?" Lawrend asked.

    "He says it''s okay as she''s still young, but the Head of the n thinks otherwise. He wants her to marry off already and grow into a beautiful woman. At that time, she would separate from Feli."

    "So that''s where Ie into y. Let''s go find Feli then," Lawrend said.

    Amene led the way through the hallway and entered a room. Feli could be seen sniffing the end of her cattail.

    "Feli? Why are you smelling your tail?" Amene asked her as she entered the room.

    "E-Elder Sister! My tail smells delicious¡­" Feli replied happily.

    "That''s not food, okay? Do you want me to cook you food again?" Amene asked.

    "Yes, Elder Sister!" Feli nodded her head excitedly.

    Lawrend and Humility walked inside, and Feli noticed them.

    Immediately, Feli''s eyes became round, and she stared at him.

    "Long time no see, Feli," Lawrend greeted her with a smile on his face.

    "Lawrend!" Feli ran to him and embraced him.

    "Was it fun to y with Nim?" Lawrend asked and rubbed her head.

    "Nyaaa! She''s my bestfriend!"

    Feli closed her eyes and smiled at him.

    "Take care of her, okay? The two of you need to grow supporting each other," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Lawrend. I heard Elder Sister became your maid. What does she do?" Feli asked cutely.

    "She¡­ makes my bed warm," Lawrend said and smiled at Amene behind Feli.

    Amene''s face turned red when she heard his words. She felt so embarrassed as what she do was revealed to her innocent little sister.

    "Nyaa! Elder Sister is really warm. Lawrend chose correctly," Feli said.

    "That''s right. She''s really really~~ warm," Lawrend said to her with a smile.

    He stood up and patted her head. Feli turned around and looked behind Lawrend.

    "Humility!" Feli called out.

    "Hi, Feli!" Humility waved at her.

    Seeing such a cute catgirl, Humility had the urge to kneel on the ground and cuddle her forever.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I remember you," Feli said.

    "Hey, Feli. Look at Big Sister," Amene said and tapped Feli''s shoulder.

    "Nyaa?"

    Feli turned around and looked at her.

    "Elder Sister and Master will go on an adventure. Less than a month from now, Elder Sister will return, okay?" Amene said to her gently.

    "Nyaa? Elder Sister wants to leave me?" Feli asked with a sad face.

    "I don''t want to leave you, Feli. I know you want to stay by Elder Sister''s side, but you have Nim now, right?" Amene replied.

    "But¡­ but..!"

    Feli jumped onto Amene''s embrace, and tears slowly started welling up in her eyes.

    "Nyaaaaa! Don''t leave me again, Elder Sister!" Feli cried loudly.

    Her tears fell onto Amene''s back, and she could feel it behind her.

    "There¡­ There¡­ You have to learn to be independent, Feli. When Elder Sister returns, I''ll give you a gift, okay?" Amene said as she rubbed Feli''s head.

    "Really..? What is it-nyaa?" Feli asked curiously.

    "Hehe. Anything you want. Tell me, what is it that you want Elder Sister to bring back?" Amene asked.

    "..."

    Feli went silent and released Amene. She then looked behind her and stared at Lawrend. She turned her head again back to Amene, and she repeated this process back and forth.

    "Baby!" Feli shouted.

    "N-Nyaa?!"

    Amene jumped back in shock. She never expected her little sister to say something like that.

    "Feli, where did you learn that?" Lawrend asked and rubbed her head gently.

    "Sister Nim told me that a man and a woman can make a baby. So¡­ make a little Elder Sister that I can y with!" Feli shouted.

    "..."

    Lawrend and Amene stared at each other and shook their heads together.

    "It takes a long time for a baby to form, Feli. It will grow inside Elder Sister''s tummy for 9 months," Amene exined to her.

    "Nyaa? I can wait then," Feli said and blinked her eyes at her innocently.

    "Alright. If it''s for my Little Feli," Amene replied and smiled at her.

    "Nyaahehehe¡­"

    Feli giggled and closed her eyes with a wide smile on her face.

    "What do you think, Master?" Amene asked Lawrend.

    "We have to work harder. Haha," Lawrend replied with a light chuckle.

    "You heard that, Feli? Master and I will make a baby for you," Amene said.

    "Thank you, Elder Sister~ You''re the best-nyaaa!"

    After that, Lawrend, Humility, and Amene left. They didn''t disturb the Grey n anymore.

    "Such an interesting child.. She made the right request," Humility said with an amused smile on her face.

 Chapter 345 - Humilityâ€™s Pawn

    "Please mate with me every night from now on, Master," Amene said humbly and bowed to Lawrend.

    "What are you saying? Of course, I''m gonna fulfill the wish of the little catgirl," Lawrend replied with a confident smile on his face.

    The three of them rode another carriage and headed to the Bruedin n.

    "Humility, how loyal is that guy anyway? He tried to be my subordinate, but I denied him," Lawrend asked her.

    "He''s okay, Master. He listens to my words, but he fully expects me to do something equal to what he was doing," Humility replied.

    "So he''s the equal exchange type of subordinate. I knew that it was the correct decision for me not to take him in," Lawrend replied.

    "He should still be okay, Master. This was his only chance. He would give it his all," Humility said.

    "That''s true. I guess let''s just make sure he doesn''t overstep his boundaries," Lawrend replied.

    Another several dozen minutester, they arrived in front of the Bruedin n.

    "Hello, we''d like to call Kenova Bieruden," Lawrend said to the guard stationed outside the gate.

    "Who are you?" the guard asked with squinted eyes.

    "I''m from the Horiel n," Lawrend replied.

    "Horiel n? Alright. I''ll ry it to him," the guard responded.

    He left and entered inside the Bruedin n.

    ¡­

    "Lawrend!?" Kenova eximed when she went outside.

    He stared at Lawrend and Humility excitedly.

    "What are the three of you doing here?" Kenova asked.

    "Humility."

    "Kenova, you''reing with us. We need your help for something," Humility said.

    "R-Right. Where are we going?" Kenova asked.

    "We''re leaving the capital city tonight. Do you want toe with us now, or do you want to prepare some more?" Humility asked.

    "Thank you for considering my feelings. I will prepare for the journey," Kenova replied.

    "Okay. You know where my mansion is, right?" Humility asked.

    "Yes, Princess. I will head there after the sun has set," Kenova replied.

    "Good." Humility nodded her head in satisfaction.

    And with that, they were done with what they needed to do.

    "That''s all?" Lawrend asked Humility as they entered the carriage.

    "Yes, Master. It''s better to tell him the n when he''s with us. I''m still not sure if we can trust him," Humility replied.

    "Alright, let''s head home then," Lawrend said.

    He, Humility, and Amene headed back to the mansion riding a carriage.

    ¡­

    "Master, how did it go?" Aleshia asked once they entered the mansion.

    She saw that they didn''t have anyone following them, so she thought that it didn''t work out.

    "He wille after the sun has set," Lawrend replied.

    "Okay. I will tell Elena to wait for him," Aleshia replied and left.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    They waited for a few hours before Kenova showed up. They were eating in the dining room when a guard informed them as Elena was eating with them, so she couldn''t wait for him.

    "Princess, what is it that needed me to leave the capital city?" Kenova asked.

    "Master, are you gonna exin it?" Humility asked.

    "He''s your subordinate and your responsibility," Lawrend replied.

    Humility nodded her head and focused on Kenova.

    She then quickly exined to him what they were nning.

    "So, for short, you want me to control a city? How can I do that? I''m just a True Mage," Kenove replied.

    "You aren''t surprised that we''re nning to overthrow the king?" Humility asked him in surprise.

    "The Princess carries the bloodline of the Undrasil Royal Family. It doesn''t matter to me as long as you can rightfully own it," Kenova replied.

    "You are doing all of this because you want me to help you overthrow the current Head of your n, right?" Humility asked him to make sure.

    "Yes. I''m greatly determined to put my n back to its right path," Kenova replied.

    "What is this right path that you dream of?" Humility asked.

    "A n where everyone is treated equally based on their merits. Not to waste our n''s resources currying favor to a superior n," Kenova answered.

    "That''s a good answer. You have my word for it. I will do all I can to make you the head of the Bruedin n." Humility nodded her head at him to affirm him.

    "Yes, Princess. If I be the Head of the Bruedin n, I would do everything I can to support the Princess as long as it doesn''t vite what I just said," Kenova replied with a respectful bow of his head.

    "So that means that you wouldn''t be willing to use the name of your n to rule a city," Humility said.

    "Yes. That is correct, Princess," Kenova replied and nodded his head.

    "Well, take this then. It''s my emblem. Tell them that the Third Princess sent you to manage the city," Humility said and passed to him a round emblem of a white bird with a flower stamped on its lower part.

    "Take you for entrusting this to me, Princess," Kenova bowed his head again.

    "Don''t you dare misuse that emblem! It wouldn''t be able to make you the head of your family. Once you misuse that emblem, I will hunt you down myself," Humility said in a threatening voice.

    "Yes, I understand." Kenova nodded his head repeatedly.

    Even if he was given double the guts he currently had, he wouldn''t be able to do something like that. After all, it will be considered treason, and he could say bye-bye to his dream of taking control of his n.

    They finished eating and headed out of the mansion. Everyone''s precious belongings were kept in Humility''s storage ring that she got from her safe, while some of them were kept in Lawrend''s.

    This way, they didn''t have to carry anything heavy and bulky.

    They rode three carriages outside the city and arrived beside the Undrasil Monster Forest.

    But just as they were about to head deeper inside, several ck-clothed assassins jumped down from the towering trees of the forest.. It was obvious at a nce what they were here for.

 Chapter 346 - Unexpected Ambush

    "Lawrend Horiel, you didn''t expect that we would know where you had been heading to these past few weeks, huh?"

    An assassin with a male figure and a manly voice walked forward. He wore a ck cloak with a hoody on his body.

    With the dark night, it was hard to see his face clearly. So was the same to the other assassins.

    "Bloodflower Assassin Organization?" Lawrend asked.

    "Of course. Other than us, who would dare attack the Prime Student of the Undrasil Mage Academy," the assassin replied.

    "Who are you?"

    Contrary to what you would expect, it was Aleshia that asked the question.

    "Aleshia¡­ The uing assassin of the Lanika Branch. If you had finished your mission, you would have been invited to the main branch," the man replied.

    "Answer my question," Aleshia said.

    "You already know that I''m an assassin? What''s the point of you asking me that question?" the man retorted.

    "Hmph," Aleshia harrumphed.

    "Master, should I attack?" Aezel asked.

    "Wait. Let them attack first," Lawrend replied.

    "Lawrend Horiel, even if you''re as strong as an Arch Mage, we are all Arch Mages here with some us Hill Swords," the man said.

    "Aren''t you too stupid for an assassin? You''re tantly revealing to me your strength," Lawrend mocked him.

    "Really?"

    Suddenly, the man ran to Lawrend''s side without, and he wasn''t able to react to it.

    "That was a lie. I''m a Mountain Sword," the assassin whispered into his ear.

    "!!"

    Aezel immediately swung her arm and shot a bolt of golden lightning that hit the assassin''s hand.

    "Aghhh! What the hell? How are you able to react so fast?"

    "Fufufufu. Thank you for giving me a chance to show off to my master."

    Aezel''s figure disappeared for half a second and reappeared behind the assassin.

    "Where!?" the Mountain Sword shouted and looked around.

    "You messed with the wrong people," Aezel whispered.

    She ced her palm on the back of the man''s heart and poured her golden lightning into his body.

    *BOOM!*

    As she was doing that, his hand suddenly exploded into a bloody mess.

    "My hand..! AGHHH! M-MY CHEST¡­"

    The assassin fell to the ground and clutched his chest with his other hand. He could feel his heart beating in a weird rhythm. Her powerful divine lightning altered the way it pumped his blood, causing him to feel pain.

    "Die," Aezel muttered.

    *BOOOM!*

    The ground shook as the assassin exploded into bloody bits.

    It took a while to mention all of that, but it actually all happened very fast. The Arch Mage and Hill Sword assassins around them weren''t able to react to it.

    "S-Senior is dead!?"

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "FUCK!"

    "Run! She''s a monster!"

    The assassins dispersed into the forest and ran away.

    "Aezel and Elena, don''t let any of them escape," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master," Elena responded.

    "Fufufufu. I won''t," Aezel replied.

    Both she and Elena utilized their divine lightning and pointed to the running assassins.

    First, they would use a long-range lightning magic spell that would not deal much damage, but rather, the purpose of these attacks was to incapacitate them.

    *ZAPP ZAPP ZAP ZAP BOOM!*

    Even though their divine lightning attacks were meant to incapacitate them, some of them that had a really weak defense against lightning magic had parts of their bodies explode.

    "AHHH!"

    "AHHH!"

    "AIIIEEEE!"

    The sound of screams resounded all around them. None of the assassins were able to escape Elena and Aezel''s attacks.

    Especially for Aezel''s victims as they were affected by her more powerful divine lightning.

    Blood pooled under the assassins as they started to bleed from the gaping holes on their bodies. A few minutester, the sounds stopped, and the only thing you could hear was the haggard breathing of the assassins that were on the ground.

    "Master, do you want a bloody show?" Aezel asked.

    "Keep it neat. I don''t want to be med for this," Lawrend said.

    "As per your orders, Master," Aezel responded.

    She turned to the crawling assassins and walked up to them one by one. She suppressed the ability of the divine lightning to explode and simply fried their brains with her lightning.

    Several minutester, she and Elena returned to Lawrend''s side.

    "*Gulp* That''s kind of bloody," Lawrend muttered.

    Even if he had already killed someone, seeing so many dead people was still a different experience. He shook his head and looked at Aezel and Elena''s cute faces.

    If they weren''t his maids, he would have run for his life. The way they killed these humans was so cold that he felt chills in his spine.

    "What''s wrong, Master? You look pale," Elena said and walked up to him before caressing his cheek.

    "I-I''m fine, Elena," Lawrend replied in a stutter.

    He breathed in and out to rx his nerves and took out his flute. He yed a short tune on it before a giant white roc exited from the forest andnded at the edge of the Undrasil Monster Forest.

    "Human, where are we going?" Clova asked.

    "We''re going to Lanika City," Lawrend replied.

    "Also, do you mind?" Clova pointed her beak to one of the dead bodies.

    "Erhhmm¡­ Do whatever you want," Lawrend replied.

    He didn''t actually understand what she meant. Well, that was his greatest mistake. She lowered her head and gulped the human body inside her mouth, and swallowed it.

    "Y-You¡­"

    Lawrend stared at her agape. He didn''t expect her to outright eat that assassin''s body.

    "What? I thought you permitted me? It''s food, isn''t it?" Clova asked.

    "..."

    Lawrend tried to open his mouth and exin to her that humans aren''t food, but he decided that it was pointless. They were already dead, and they would likely rot out here unless someone took them away.

    It was actually eco-friendly for her to eat them.

    "How many humans had you eaten already?" Lawrend couldn''t help but ask.

    "Not many. They rarely reach my nest in the forest. Why do you ask?" Clova looked at Lawrend weirdly.

    "N-Nothing.. It was just my first time to see a human get eaten whole," Lawrend replied with an awkward smile on his face.

 Chapter 347 - Arriving Back Home

    "I see. My bad. It must be pretty traumatizing to all of you," Clova said and looked around her.

    She could see the shocked expressions on their faces, especially E, who used Aleshia''s back as her eye cover.

    "I won''t do it again when you''re all watching," Clova said apologetically.

    "Forget it. It''s part of nature," Lawrend muttered and shook his head.

    He decided to get over it. Nothing will happen if he mulled over it anyway.

    Lawrend jumped up onto Clova''s back.

    One by one, they rode on top of Clova.

    Rami was thest one, and she sat on the very back, behind Kenova and Olgar.

    "Miss, you weren''t scared when that giant bird ate that assassin?" Olgar asked her.

    "Why would I be?" Rami replied coldly.

    She didn''t know him, so she didn''t feel inclined to speak to him nicely as she does with Lawrend.

    "C-Cause you know, this bird could eat us anytime¡­" Olgar exined awkwardly.

    "Don''t put me in the same category as a pathetic human like you. I can do the same thing that Aezel did to the assassins to you," Rami replied.

    "I-I see."

    Olgar shut his mouth and felt cold sweat pour down his back.

    Today was an unlucky day for him. He was so shocked earlier that he wasn''t even shocked when Aezel and Elena easily killed all of those ''Arch Mage'' assassins.

    ¡­

    Along their journey, except for some inquiries, no one spoke much. After all, they just saw the bird they were riding on swallow a human whole.

    They all wondered how the body was dissolving inside her stomach.

    Six hourster, a city appeared in front of them.

    It was Lawrend, Aleshia, and E''s home. As for Olgar, this was his childhood home before he moved to Sheron Port City.

    "Olgar, you will be managing this city. Just challenge the mage guild and the sword guild in the city to a duel. Oh right, Healer Natasha is also stationed here. If possible, don''t fight her," Lawrend said.

    "I understand. What do I tell Healer Natasha, then?" Olgar asked.

    "Tell her that you''re now taking control of this city since you were born here," Lawrend replied.

    "Isn''t that too shabby of an excuse?" Olgar asked.

    "You will be fine. After all, some people have an ambition like that. Tell her that you want to protect the city for Cherry''s sake. She won''t be able to say something after that," Lawrend replied.

    "I see. That makes sense. Healer Natasha is known to support love, after all," Olgar muttered in understanding.

    They flew down andnded at the bank of the Lani River.

    "Thank you for the ride again, Clova," Lawrend said before he jumped down her back.

    "No problem. I''m almost done cracking that book you found," Clova replied.

    "Nice. Tell me once it''s done," Lawrend replied.

    "You were the one that got it for me. You have the right to know its contents," Clova replied.

    Lawrend nodded his head at her and walked away with his entourage.

    "Master, do you think that your father is in the city now?" Aleshia asked.

    "No. It''s still four months before his scheduled return. Though, most likely, we will meet him in this journey," Lawrend replied.

    "What do you mean, Master?" Aleshia asked in confusion.

    "I will ask Albert and Alfred where my father went. Even if they don''t know about it, there should be some clues he left behind," Lawrend replied.

    "Oh¡­ I can''t help but feel nervous. What would he think now that you have a maid harem?" Aleshia asked.

    "I don''t know. I just want to meet him and demand an exnation as to why he didn''t attend my birthday," Lawrend answered with gritted teeth.

    "It''s okay, Master. I will also scold him for you," Aleshia replied.

    Elena: "Me too!"

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    E: "Me three!"

    Aezel: "For Master!"

    Humility: "For Master!"

    Amene: "NYAA!!"

    Grape: "NYAAA!"

    The only girl who didn''t shout was Rami. She awkwardly turned her head away from them and pretended she didn''t know any of them.

    "They sure are energetic," Olgar muttered.

    "I have never seen the princess act so joyfully before. She really found a ce she belongs to," Kenova replied.

    "I don''t even know why I''m here¡­ This is too risky," Olgar replied and shook his head.

    "It''s alright. You saw that Aezel''s strength, right? I never thought she was actually that powerful. I know that she''s Lawrend''s maid that follows him around in the academy," Kenova said.

    "... I don''t want to get started about her. She''s a monster," Olgar replied and shook his head.

    "Alright, let''s all head to the city. It''s almost morning," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master~" his maids responded.

    "They walked together in a group and headed to the city.

    A dozen minutester, and after walking through the rough grasnd, they arrived at the north gate of Lanika city.

    "I''m back," Olgar muttered.

    "I''m home," Lawrend said.

    "Halt!"

    A guard watching from atop the wall of the city shouted at them.

    "Where did you alle from? It''s sote," the guard said.

    "We got lost in the Great Berthan Forest!" Lawrend shouted.

    "You got lost?" the guard repeated with a confused look on his face.

    "Why?" Lawrend asked.

    "Nothing¡­"

    The guard gave them weird gazes before he left.

    A few minutester, a small gate opened on therge gate. It was enough for one person to enter through.

    "Were you all smuggled here?"

    A city guard with arge figure exited the open gate.

    "Smuggled? Why would we be smuggled?" Aleshia asked in confusion.

    "Such beautiful women led by a man and two other men to support him. Tell us, and we will free you from these smugglers," the city guard said to her.

    Without waiting for her response, the city guard raised his hand into the air.

    "Troops, surround them! We will get a reward from Healer Natasha if we''re able to save them from these smugglers!"

    City guards dropped down from the side of the city walls using ropes and surrounded Lawrend''s entourage.

    "Wait! I''m a mage from this city! There are people inside that can testify for our innocence!" Olgar shouted and raised his mage pin into the air.

 Chapter 348 - Challenging A City Lord

    "That mage pin..! An Arch Mage!" the city guard shouted in disbelief.

    This city guard was a City Guard Captain. All his life, he believed that Arch Mages were people he could never dream of meeting, but today, an Arch Mage was standing in front of him.

    "Fraud! I don''t believe it!" the city guard captain shouted.

    "This is true! Don''t you know that a mage pin wouldn''t work if it''s not in the hands of the owner?" Olgar reasoned.

    "I¡­ Inform Healer Natasha!"

    The city guard captain was stumped, so he turned around and ordered one of his subordinates to call Healer Natasha. He also knew that mage pins are impossible to be faked.

    "Yes, Sir!" a guard responded and entered back into the city.

    Meanwhile, the other city guards around them took their stances with their swords because they were nervous as they could be against an Arch Mage.

    Lawrend''s entourage waited patiently. Five minutester, an elderly woman walked out of the gate.

    It was none other than Healer Natasha. Lawrend, Olgar, and Aleshia immediately recognized her.

    "Oh my?"

    Healer Natasha stared at Lawrend and Olgar with an amused look on her face. Suddenly, her body morphed, and she turned back to her youthful appearance.

    As she was wearing a loose cloak, it perfectly fitted her when she transformed.

    The city guards around them opened their mouths widely in shock. They couldn''t believe that an old woman suddenly turned into a beautifuldy in front of them.

    She walked towards Lawrend''s group and stopped in front of them.

    "Lawrend, Olgar, and Aleshia, it has been a while," Natasha said.

    "Healer Natasha, nice to meet you again," Lawrend replied.

    "Healer Natasha." Olgar nodded his head in greeting.

    "Thank you again for helping my little sister," Aleshia said.

    "What brings all of you back?" Natasha asked with a smile on her face.

    She observed Elena, Aezel, Humility, Amene, Grape, and Rami before briefly ncing at Kenova.

    "I''m now an Arch Mage," Olgar replied to her.

    "Oh, right. They called me because there was an Arch Mage here."

    "And I want to take over control of this city," Olgar continued.

    "Pretty ambitious, are we?" Natasha replied and squinted her eyes at him.

    "Yes. This is where I was born, and I want to take care of it," Olgar replied.

    "Interesting. I was also born here. So you''re saying that you want to challenge me?" Natasha asked with a raised eyebrow.

    "Yes. I want to challenge you," Olgar replied.

    "What would you lose?" Natasha asked.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I will give up and not bother you anymore," Olgar replied.

    "Really? Let''s discuss this further inside," Natasha replied casually.

    She led them inside, and they rode a short carriage ride to the Noble District and into her mansion there.

    "Wee to my humble abode," Natasha said as they entered her home.

    It was a wooden mansion with extravagant decorations, and it was the symbol of wealth in this city.

    "Aren''t your terms unfair?" Natasha asked after sitting on a chair in the living room.

    There were only two chairs in front of Natasha, so Lawrend and Olgar were the ones who sat.

    Kenova and Lawrend''s maids stood behind the two of them.

    "Why?" Olgar asked.

    "I''m not gaining anything if you lose," Natasha replied.

    "That''s correct, but as the current de-facto City Lord of this city, you have the responsibility to respond to challenges," Olgar replied.

    "Fair enough. What challenge do you want to challenge me with?" Natasha asked.

    "I have no idea what would be fair to challenge a Healer Arch Mage," Olgar replied.

    "I''m not just a healer. I''m actually a Light Arch Mage, but I inherited a rare magic book about healing," Natasha replied.

    "Does that mean that you can fight?" Olgar asked with hopeful eyes.

    Fighting against her would make all of this simple.

    "Are you sure about it? I had been an Arch Mage for a lot of decades," Natasha replied.

    "Even so, you focused on healing magic. It''s not decided that I''ll lose to you," Olgar replied.

    "Fine. We''re holding the duel at thend southeast of the city next week. There shouldn''t be anyone living there," Natasha said.

    "Thank you," Olgar replied.

    "Anyways, is that her, Lawrend?" Natasha asked and pointed at E.

    "Yes. This is Aleshia''s little sister," Lawrend responded.

    "E, she''s the healer that made that potion you drank before you were healed," Aleshia said as she held her hand.

    "Thank you for saving me from suffering!" E said and bowed to Natasha deeply.

    "Fufufufu. No worries. Such a cute kid like you deserves to live a happy life," Natasha replied with a smile on her face.

    "Healer Natasha, how is Guild Leader Reon?" Lawrend asked.

    After they left Sheron Port City, he hadn''t heard any news about him anymore.

    "He is already fully healed. An Arch Mage won''t die that fast," Natasha replied.

    "I''m d. Though, I don''t know how to approach him now¡­" Lawrend muttered and nced at Aezel.

    "What do you mean? Reon likes you, Lawrend. You''re very talented, and he''s proud that he was the first to recognize your talent," Natasha replied.

    "It''s nothing." Lawrend shook his head.

    Healer Natasha didn''t see it when Aezel, Reon, and that Sword Guild Leader fought together. Otherwise, she would''ve recognized her immediately.

    "How about you? I can feel that you''re quite¡­ strong now? Did you be a True Mage already?" Natasha asked as she looked him up and down.

    "Yes. I managed to enroll in the Undrasil Mage Academy," Lawrend replied.

    "Splendid! I enrolled in that academy a century ago. Though, I wasn''t able to graduate," Natasha replied.

    "Really? That''s a shame," Lawrend replied.

    "Okay. All of you must''ve been on a long journey. You can visit me anytimeter," Natasha said and stood up.

    "Thank you for the help earlier. We''re going now," Lawrend bid his farewell and left with his entourage.

    "That was awkward.. She wasn''t ready to receive so many people at once," Olgar muttered when they exited her mansion.

 Chapter 349 - Back Home

    "It''s early in the morning. Let''s go to my home," Lawrend replied.

    They left Healer Natasha''s mansion and walked through the streets of the Noble District.

    Before long, they arrived in front of a gated mansion, and Lawrend immediately smiled when he saw it.

    "I''m home," Lawrend muttered.

    "Y-Young Master!?" a guard eximed behind the metal gate.

    The guard couldn''t believe what he saw and rubbed his eyes before looking at Lawrend again.

    "It''s me," Lawrend replied.

    "It''s the Young Master!!!" the guard shouted into the air loudly.

    "What!?"

    "He''s back!?"

    Several exmations came from the other side. Soon, several heads of guards popped out and stared at Lawrend with wide eyes.

    "Young Master!" they all called out.

    "How has it been?" Lawrend asked them with a smile on his face.

    "Young Master, ever since you left, Albert and Alfred sent out a letter to the Master, and it arrivedst week," a guard replied.

    "Really? Open the gate," Lawrend said in slight surprise.

    "Y-Yes! I forgot," the guard replied, and they proceeded to open the gate.

    Once the gates were open, Lawrend and his entourage entered. Instantly, the eyes of the guards were enraptured. They couldn''t help but admire the beauty of Aleshia and the others.

    Instead of getting angry, Aleshia walked to Lawrend''s side and embraced his arm.

    Seeing her actions, Aezel immediately copied her. She embraced his left arm while Aleshia embraced his right.

    Jealousy oozed out from the faces of the guards. Even if Lawrend was their Young Master, as men, they envied him as he had beauties around him.

    Of course, you couldn''t forget Humility and the others. They surrounded Lawrend and showed the guards that they all belonged to him.

    "Fufufu. How do you like the attention, Master?" Aezel asked.

    "...What do you want me to say? If looks could kill, my guards would have killed me several times over," Lawrend replied.

    "Eh? Does that mean that they have ill-intent for Master?" Aezel replied and blinked her eyes at him.

    "No! Don''t even think about it," Lawrend replied to her in panic.

    "Sister Aezel, stop teasing Master in public. You''re gonna ruin his image," Aleshia said.

    "Yes, Master should be held high in the eyes of other people," Elena added.

    "Nyaa~" Grape meowed and winked at the guards before wrapping her arms around Lawrend''s neck.

    "Grrrr¡­"

    The guards gripped their fists tightly. Jealousy raged inside them.

    "Stop, Amene. That''s too much," Lawrend said as he noticed her actions.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "What do you mean, Master? We''reing to your home, and I heard from Sister Aleshia that your father didn''t like the idea of you having maids," Grape replied.

    "And what does that have to do with it?" Lawrend replied and hastened his footsteps.

    "Well¡­ If they envy you having maids, your father will hear about it, and he won''t be able to say anything," Grape replied.

    "I don''t know what my father would say," Lawrend replied and entered inside the mansion.

    Aleshia, Aezel, and the others released him and also entered the mansion.

    "Young Master!"

    Albert and several other butlers greeted him and bowed.

    Lawrend was immediately reminded of that time before in his past life when he visited a maid cafe.

    "Where are the others?" Lawrend asked as he noticed that there wasn''t much of them.

    "Young Master, since we didn''t need that many butlers without you here, we decided toy them off," Albert replied.

    "Oh, I see. You don''t need to hire them this time. I won''t be staying for long," Lawrend replied.

    "Yes, Young Master." Albert nodded his head.

    "Anyways, I heard that my father sent a letter. Where is it?" Lawrend asked.

    "It''s¡­ I''m afraid you can''t see it, Young Master," Albert nced at Alfred and shook his head.

    "Why? Did he tell that to you?" Lawrend asked and furrowed his eyebrows.

    "No¡­ We think it will be for the better that you don''t read it," Albert replied.

    "I don''t care. Let me see it," Lawrend replied solemnly.

    "...Okay, Young Master. Please don''t get angry once you read it," Albert replied.

    "Huh?"

    Albert nced at Alfred again.

    "I''ll go get it," Alfred said and bowed before he turned around and left.

    "Olgar and Kenova, you can both stay in the guest room. Albert, lead the two of them to the guest room," Lawrend ordered.

    "Yes, Young Master," Albert replied and led the two of them.

    "Let''s go to my room," Lawrend urged his maids with him.

    They followed behind him and went up the stairs to his room.

    "...the Young Master is really impressive. It hasn''t been long, yet he already got so many exceptional maids," a butler couldn''t help but say.

    "I know, right? The Master would not be able to do anything at this rate," another butler replied.

    "Shush! Don''t talk behind the Young Master''s back," Albert scolded them.

    ¡­

    "Young Master?" Aezel muttered on their way to his room.

    "What?" Lawrend asked her with a deadpan look on his face.

    "Fufufufu. It sounds appropriate to call you that considering how young Master is, but I still prefer calling you ''Master''," Aezel replied.

    "That''s the reason Aleshia and E were calling me Young Master before," Lawrend replied.

    "Oh! So that''s why," Aezel nodded her head in understanding.

    Before long, they reached his room and entered it.

    "This reminds me of the past," Aleshia muttered after she saw the bed.

    "Yeah, I agree. You wereying on the bed, and I couldn''t help but notice your nice figure," Lawrend replied truthfully.

    "What? That''s how Master and Big Sister met?" E asked in surprise.

    "Not really, E. Master and Big Sister met like this¡­" Aleshia said and walked towards the window.

    She opened it and jumped onto the windowsill and faced towards them.

    "Master first saw me here," Aleshia said.

    "Wo!" E eximed in amazement.

    Since she never knew how they met, it was very interesting for her to know how they met. After all, she knew that her Big Sister and Lawrend loved

    "Lawrend, I''m not staying in this room," Rami suddenly said.

 Chapter 350 - Teasing A Gentle-Loving Cat ? ?

    "Stay in the room beside this one," Lawrend replied.

    "I¡­"

    Rami wanted to say something but quickly closed her mouth. She realized that it was a good spot for her.

    "Bye," Rami said and left them alone in the room.

    "Hehehehe. Did you ce her beside us on purpose?" Humility asked with a knowing smile on her face.

    "What do you think?" Lawrend winked at her.

    "As expected of Master. It won''t be long before she sumbs to her lust," Humility replied.

    "Fufufufu. So that''s what is going on," Aezel said as she understood.

    "Master¡­ You''re collecting maids from different races?" Aleshia asked and gave him a weird look.

    "Why? What''s wrong with it?" Lawrend shrugged his shoulder at her question and flopped onto the bed.

    "Nothing. I''m just amazed at Master''s ambition," Aleshia replied.

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    Alfred knocked on the door outside.

    "Young Master, I brought the letter," Alfred said.

    "Come in," Lawrend replied.

    Alfred opened the door and entered the room.

    "Here," Alfred said and handed him a piece of folded paper.

    Lawrend took it and opened it.

    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C

    Dear Lawrend,

    I give up. You really are my son. I know you have already left for the capital city, and I pray that you don''t encounter the Rubrignis n. If you do, please stay away from them as much as possible. I know I wascking as your father, but if you already know, I''m sure you can forgive me. If not, forget what I said. The Rubrignis n is your enemy.

    Yours Truly,

    Your Father

    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows and stared at the letter in confusion.

    "Do you know something about this?" Lawrend asked Alfred.

    "I''m afraid not." Alfred shook his head.

    "Then why don''t the two of you want me to read this letter?" Lawrend asked with a confused look on his face.

    "That''s because we are afraid that you will investigate the Rubrignis n. They are one of the most powerful ns in the Undrasil Kingdom. They had a Grand Mage in the past which resulted in their current high standing," Alfred replied.

    "Hmmm¡­ I see. You''re dismissed. You don''t have to wait beside the door. My maids here will take care of me," Lawrend replied.

    "Yes, Young Master," Alfred bowed his head and left.

    "The Rubrignis n? Does your father have a feud with them?" Humility asked with concern.

    "It seems like it, and we both have the same red hair as the Rubrignis n. Don''t tell me I''m rted to that Vernon?" Lawrend smiled wryly when he thought of that.

    He hoped not. Otherwise, it would be really awful. He doesn''t want to be rted to someone like that.

    "Fufufufu. That''d be interesting, Master," Aezel replied with augh.

    "Whatever. If they really are my family, why did my father reveal it to me so obviously in the letter?" Lawrend muttered out loud.

    "It must be really important that you know that the Rubrignis n is your enemy," Humility replied.

    "Are they really? My father lives in Lanika City. It''s very far and hard to reach if you''re from the capital unless you''re a powerful mage. I''m very sure that my father is not even a mage," Lawrend replied.

    "Master, since you''re so stressed, do you want us to relieve it?" Humility asked with a lewd smile on her face.

    "You and Aezel are excluded," Lawrend replied.

    "R-Really?" Humility asked with a surprised sad look in her eyes.

    "Yes. The two of you already did it with me the other night," Lawrend replied.

    "Hehehehe. It''s our turn," Elena said.

    "Yes-nyaa," Amene said.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Huh? What''s going on, Big Sister?" E asked.

    "Sister Humility, can you take E with you? We''re gonna get busy," Aleshia said.

    "Ehhh?? Big Sister, why??" E asked Aleshia in disbelief.

    She felt as if Aleshia was abandoning her.

    "You''re too young, E. Once you''re big enough, I''ll tell you, okay? I told this to you so many times already," Aleshia replied to her.

    "Okay¡­ Big Sister," E nodded her head reluctantly.

    "Come here, E. Me and Sister Aezel will take care of you. Why don''t you show us around Master''s mansion?" Humility asked E as she led her outside.

    "I will be staying outside, Master. If you''re in any danger, you can shout," Aezel said and followed Humility outside.

    Lawrend nodded at her and turned his head to his other maids in the room.

    "You''re noting with me, Sister Aezel?" Humility asked her in surprise.

    "Master''s safety is my priority," Aezel replied.

    "Nyahahaha¡­ Master is alone," Ameneughed and licked her lips.

    "You can go first, Amene. Create your gift for Feli," Grape said.

    "Oh, right. I''ll also pass for now," Elena said.

    "Since that''s the case, I''ll also leave," Aleshia said.

    "Really?" Amene looked at the three of them in disbelief.

    "Yes. You can have master for yourself today. We''ll follow Sister Humility and explore Master''s mansion," Grape replied.

    "Thank you! I''ll make sure to get pregnant and use Sister Humility''s technique to confirm it right after this," Amene replied to them gratefully.

    "Bye bye, Master," Elena waved and left the room.

    "Please do your best, Master," Grape said and followed after Elena.

    "Make Master feel really good, okay?" Aleshia said before she also left.

    "..."

    Lawrend and Amene stared at each other.

    "So¡­ Do you want to have anal sex today?" Lawrend asked.

    "No, Master. D-Do me in my pussy¡­" Amene replied shyly.

    "Alright," Lawrend replied and smiled at her.

    Lawrend grabbed her hand and pulled her onto the bed and on top of him.

    Amene sat on his crotch and rubbed his head.

    "Master, please be gentle," Amene said.

    "Why?" Lawrend asked.

    "I like it more when you''re gentle," Amene replied.

    "Oh, really?"

    Lawrend grabbed her tail and held it in his hand.

    "Nyaa!" Amene couldn''t help but moan loudly in response.

    "You like this, right?" Lawrend asked.

    "Master, stop teasing me¡­" Amene replied as she suppressed her moans.

    "And also here."

    Lawrend raised his left hand and grabbed her ears.

    "Nyaaaa!"

    Amene squirmed and grinded her pussy against his crotch in instinct.

    "See? You like it," Lawrend said.

    "Y-Yes¡­ I admit it so please be gentle," Amene replied.

    "Alright. I won''t tease you anymore," Lawrend replied.

    He pulled her in and kissed her on the lips.

 Chapter 351 - Horny Catgirl Maid ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Nnnnyaaa¡­ *smooch* *shlip*"

    Amene savored the taste of Lawrend''s tongue and licked it with her rough catgirl tongue. They entangled together for a few minutes before they separated.

    "Hahh¡­ Nyaa~ Master, I feel so hot¡­" Amene muttered as her hand slowly went down and grabbed his hard member.

    "You''re free to do it yourself," Lawrend said.

    After hearing his words, Amene pulled his pants off and revealed his bulging and ready cock.

    Amene had already learned how to properly do it first, so she lowered her head andid on top of Lawrend''s legs.

    She then grabbed his piping hot member and extended her tongue out before licking the ns like an ice cream cone. She wet it with her tongue and stimted his pleasure nerves.

    "Ahhh¡­"

    Lawrend couldn''t help but shiver from the sensation of her rough tongue scraping his penis ns. He could clearly feel her tongue wrapping his cock in her saliva.

    "Delishius¡­ Ahmmm¡­"

    Amene took his cock in her mouth and used her tongue and the roof of her mouth to squeeze it before moving her head up and down.

    "*Shlick* *Shlop*"

    Amene savored the taste of his cock and sucked on it like a lollipop.

    "*Pop*"

    Amene released his cock out of her mouth.

    "Master, I suddenly thought of something," Amene said.

    "What is it?" Lawrend asked.

    "This¡­"

    Amene turned around and pointed her ass to him.

    Lawrend thought that she would just do it anal again, but instead, she grabbed her tail and wrapped it around his cock.

    Instantly, Lawrend understood what she meant, and he couldn''t help but be excited because of it.

    Because his member was already wet and lubricated with her saliva, Amene raised her butt and her tail was like a hand that masturbated his cock.

    "Ohhh!"

    Lawrend was amazed at the new sensation. This was something he would never experience in his previous life.

    Amene lowered her hips, causing her tail to go down his cock.

    Her soft fur was like tiny masseuses that pleasured his cock. And because of that, he sat straighter to keep himself from cumming.

    "Do you like this, Master?" Amene asked.

    "I do!" Lawrend immediately responded.

    "Nyahahaha. Ahh¡­ It¡­ also feels good for me," Amene replied.

    The more she did it, the more she felt good. For some reason, she got even more hornier than before.

    "Ahh! Ahhhh! Hunyan! Ahn!"

    Amene''s eyes slowly dazed as she got lost in the unknown pleasure she was feeling. Lawrend grabbed the loose end of her tail and masturbated it like it was his cock.

    "Nyaaaahhhhhh!"

    Amene shivered and fell down to the bed with her two hands shakily supporting her upper body.

    "Are you okay?" Lawrend asked her worriedly.

    "..."

    Amene didn''t respond. She turned her head to him and stared at him like a vicious tiger.

    "Amene?"

    "Master¡­"

    Amene turned around and sat on hisp. She ced his cock against her crotch and rubbed it against her skirt.

    "Breed¡­ me¡­"

    Amene whispered and raised her hips. She pulled her panties to the side and poke her entrance with his hard member.

    "*Gulp*"

    Lawrend gulped and felt nervous for some reason. She slowly lowered her hips and allowed his cock to enter and prate her lower lips.

    "Nnnnyaaaa¡­"

    Amene sucked in a deep breath and felt his cock separate her flesh inside.

    "Nyahahaha¡­ You''re mine now," Amene said and pushed him to the bed.

    She stared at his face and pushed her shoulder down.

    "Master, you shouldn''t have touched the end of my tail!" Amene shouted.

    She then started moving her hips and bounced up and down his crotch. She grinded her pussy against his cock at an angle, causing it to scrape against her sensitive G-spot.

    "Nyan! Nyaa! Ahnyaa! Nyaaa!" Amene moaned nonstop.

    Lawrend gripped his hands and balled it into a fist. He tried his best to resist cumming from the unimaginable pleasure she was giving him.

    Each time she thrust inside, he could feel her flesh squeezing in motion and milking his cock. It was obvious to him that it wanted his semen.

    But if he came, this would all end quickly. That''s why he endured and enjoyed it.

    "Aghh¡­"

    Lawrend was about to go crazy. He wanted to pound her himself, but she was selfishly pleasuring herself with his cock.

    It was almost as if he was just a toy and the only thing in her mind was to get herself impregnated with his thing.

    "Ahh! Ah! Yes! Your cock feels so good, Master!" Amene shouted.

    She slowly regained her sanity as she got used to the pleasure. She smiled at him and swung her hips energetically.

    "Master, stop enduring it and cum already," Amene said.

    She watched as his face contorted in an attempt to control himself from cumming.

    Hearing her words, Lawrendpsed in his control and¡­ painted her womb white.

    "Nyaaa! You''re filling me up so much!" Amene shouted.

    She could feel him pouring his semen inside her. Because she stimted it so much, Lawrend released semen double the amount he usually releases.

    Amene sat on his crotch with his cock inside her and waited. She wanted to get pregnant, so she took her time.

    Lawrendid on the bed, tired as he panted heavily. They both waited for a few minutes before Amene raised her hip.

    "No! It''s leaking¡­"

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As Amene raised her hips, his cock exited her pussy and leaked his precious semen onto his crotch.

    Although she was sad about it, she didn''t scoop it like what Humility did before. She just watched it and sat on his legs.

    "Do you think I got pregnant, Master?" Amene asked,

    "I don''t think so," Lawrend replied with a cheeky smile on his face.

    "Nyahahaha. Master, you can do me yourself," Amene said and bent towards him.

    Lawrend could still see his semen drip out of her slit. Watching it was very erotic and it made Lawrend''s cock hard again.

    He kneeled on the bed and moved behind her.

    Without warning her, Lawrend thrust inside her.

    "Nyaa!" Amene moaned on the bed.

 Chapter 352 - Making Sure Itâ€™s Filled Up ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    It was totally different than before when she did it on her own. The feeling of his cock sliding inside her without her control was exciting in of itself.

    She obediently went silent and took his cock while moaning lightly.

    "Ahh¡­ Ah¡­ Nyaa~!"

    Soon, she got horny again and started moving her hips to match his rhythm. She moaned and moaned before he came inside her again.

    "Nyaa! Thank you, Master!" Amene said and turned around to face him again.

    His semen dripped out of her slit and stained the bed under her.

    "Clean it," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master," Amene responded.

    She lowered her head again and sucked his cock. She licked all of his precum and leftover semen before swallowing it down her throat.

    "Delicious," Amene said.

    It tasted sweet like a lollipop, and a minuteter, she finished.

    "Done, Master," Amene said and sat in front of him like an obedient pet cat.

    "Check itter with Humility," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master. If I still didn''t get pregnant, let''s do it again tomorrow, okay?" Amene asked with a smile on her face.

    "Sure."

    Lawrend nodded his head and returned her smile.

    ¡­

    In the other room, a messy Rami was sitting against the wall.

    She was sweating, and there was a pool of liquid under her crotch. Not to mention, she was red as a tomato.

    It was obvious what she had just done.

    "I-I-I''m a pervert¡­" Rami couldn''t help but mutter to herself.

    She said it to herself in the hopes that she''d get disgusted with herself, but it resulted in an opposite effect.

    Rami felt a little bit excited inside when she thought of herself as a pervert.

    First, she was listening and watching in on others having sex. Second, she agreed when Lawrend ced her in this room.

    She could vaguely guess that he did it because he knew what she would do when he had sex with his maids.

    "I''m a perverted angel¡­ Goddess, please forgive me," Rami said and sped her hands in prayer.

    A few minutester, she stood up and flicked her finger. Instantly, she was back to her pristine appearance.

    "*Gulp* At this rate, I''ll desire his cock¡­" Rami muttered.

    ¡­

    Lawrend was chatting about sweet-nothing with Amene when the door of their room was knocked.

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    "Who is it?" Lawrend asked.

    "Lawrend, it''s me," Rami said.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend widened his eyes in shock. He immediately thought that she was here because she couldn''t take it anymore.

    "I''ming in," Rami said and opened the door.

    "What brings you here?" Lawrend asked and smiled at her.

    "I''m gonna leave for a week. I''ll return when the duel takes ce," Rami said.

    "Huh? Why?" Lawrend asked.

    "There''s nothing for me to do here. I will go around, explore the area, and kill demons if I find any," Rami said.

    "Okay¡­" Lawrend nodded his head reluctantly.

    He got his hopes up for nothing.

    "Bye," Rami said and disappeared like smoke.

    "Master, what do you think is happening?" Amene asked.

    "I don''t have a clue," Lawrend replied as he shook his head.

    ¡­

    An hourter, Humility returned to the room with E in tow.

    Amene had already cleaned the bedsheet and reced it with a new one.

    "Sister Humility, can you also teach me that technique you taught Sister Aleshia?" Amene asked.

    "Oh, yes. Here. This is the scripture," Humility replied and passed her a tube from her storage ring.

    Amene took it and examined it, and pulled the cap off. She shook it, and a piece of paper fell to her palm.

    Amene opened it and read its contents.

    A few minutester, she stopped and touched her stomach.

    Humility and Lawrend waited for her with bated breaths while E stared at them with a confused expression on her face.

    "Nothing¡­" Amene said with a despondent expression on her face.

    "It''s okay, Amene. We still have a lot of time to try it," Lawrend replied.

    "Yes, Master. Let''s do it more," Amene replied with a smile on her face and her fangs bare.

    "Are the two of you done?" Grape asked as she entered the room.

    "Yes, Sister Grape. I squeezed Master a lot," Amene replied.

    "Really? Did it work?" Grape asked.

    "No-nyaa¡­"

    Amene lowered her head sadly.

    "Did you use Sister Humility''s technique?" Grape asked.

    She guessed it since that''s the only instant method to detect pregnancy that she knew.

    "Yes, I did," Amene replied.

    "Can I also use it?" Grape asked Humility.

    "Of course, Sister Grape," Humility replied.

    Grape took the scripture and read the technique written on it.

    She did the same as Amene and held her stomach. A few minutester, she widened her eyes.

    "I-I''m pregnant!?" Grape eximed.

    "NYAA!??" Amene eximed in disbelief.

    She felt happy and bitter at the same time. Since Grape got pregnant, that means Lawrend could impregnate a catgirl.

    "That is a good news. Congrats, Grape," Lawrend said to her warmly.

    "Thank you, Master!" Grape responded and jumped to his embrace.

    "I guess Amene was right. You really were pregnant," Lawrend said.

    "Mm. I didn''t notice it myself, Master. Thank you again for epting a sullied catgirl like me," Grape said and kissed him on the lips.

    They exchanged saliva for a few minutes before Grape finally released him.

    "Nyahaha. I feel so happy right now," Grape said.

    "Take care of your diet and don''t do too much physical or magical activities," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, but can we¡­ still do it?" Grape asked worriedly.

    She had been a virgin for so long and never had any contact with pregnant mothers, so she was entirely clueless about it.

    "Yes. That''s why I can still do it with Aezel, Aleshia, and Humility," Lawrend replied.

    "Oh, right. I forgot," Grape replied and smiled at him awkwardly.

    ...

    And so, a week quickly passed inside the Horiel Mansion.

    "Master, it''s time," Elena said with a smile on her face.

    "Yes. Let''s go," Lawrend replied.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "E, you''re staying here for now. We''re gonna leave for a bit," Aleshia said.

    "No! I know it''s just a duel, Big Sister.. I want to watch it too," E replied sharply.

 Chapter 353 - Confronting Natasha

    She was upset that Aleshia turned her away a few times this past week. Although she didn''t know what they were doing which was why she couldn''t object to her.

    This time, she knew that it was something a young girl like her could watch especially since she''s also a mage.

    "Fine. We''re gonna fly there, okay? You know how to fly already, right?" Aleshia asked.

    "Yes, Big Sister. I''m really good at flying," E replied.

    Since E is already a High Mage, she could fly already.

    "Lawrend, I can''t fly," Humility said.

    "I''ll carry you then," Lawrend replied.

    "R-Really?" Humility asked excitedly.

    "Of course." Lawrend nodded his head.

    "What about me, Master?" Amene asked with a pout.

    Even after a week of trying, Lawrend wasn''t able to impregnate her, so she was a little upset.

    "Aleshia, you can carry her, right?" Lawrend asked.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Aside from E, Aleshia was also a High Mage.

    "Yes, Master," Aleshia replied.

    "Aezel, carry Grape, okay?" Lawrend said and turned to her.

    "Yes, Master," Aezel replied.

    "Olgar, you can bring Kenova, right?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes." Olgar nodded his head.

    "Let''s go," Lawrend said, and they exited the mansion''s doors.

    Once outside, Aleshia and Aezel walked towards Amene and Grape and hugged them from behind.

    As for Olgar, he threw a small golden disk on the ground that grew into arge te that''s enough to fit two people.

    "Maybe I should get one of those too," Lawrend muttered.

    "You can get this from the Mage Guild," Olgar replied.

    "I see. I''ll get one when I get the chance," Lawrend replied.

    Lawrend slowly floated from the ground, and so did the others.

    But just as they were about to leave, a white dot approached them from the sky.

    "That''s Rami," Lawrend said as he gazed at it.

    Soon, the dot grew in size, and they could see Rami flying towards them.

    "Rami, follow us," Lawrend said and flew up into the air with the others.

    The guards at the gate and all around the mansion stared at them in awe. That includes the butlers like Albert and Alfred.

    After that short interaction with Alfred, Lawrend never talked to them again since Lawrend never liked butlers. That also means that they didn''t know that Lawrend was already a High Mage.

    Not to mention, almost every maid of his could fly on their own.

    What''s more shocking to them was the fact that Aleshia and E could also fly on their own. Thest time they saw them, they were just a normal maid and a little girl.

    Lawrend''s group flew together to the southeast and attracted the attention of the people all around the city.

    "Are they the ones challenging Healer Natasha?" a man asked someone beside him on the street.

    "I think so. I really didn''t think that Healer Natasha was actually an Arch Mage¡­" the man beside him replied.

    They flew at a slow speed and arrived at arge clearing several minutes away from the city.

    Healer Natasha was already there together with the mages from Lanika City''s Mage Guild.

    In total, there were two High Mages from the Mage Guild and 20 True Mages. They all stood behind Healer Natasha solemnly.

    "Olgar is here¡­" a sexily dressed woman said.

    She was Cherry and Olgar''s fiancee.

    Throughout the past week, she wanted to visit Olgar, but she became nervous when she realized that he was already an Arch Mage.

    What if he says that she was beneath his notice? She would be heartbroken, so she didn''t dare visit.

    Olgar himself was busy preparing for his duel. It was something that would decide his future, after all.

    "Cherry¡­" Olgar muttered.

    He missed her dearly, but he didn''t even visit her. As her fiance, he felt awful.

    "We''re here," Lawrend said and flew down to a spot a couple of meters away from Natasha''s group.

    "Lawrend, I didn''t expect you to be a High Mage already," Natasha said with a shocked expression on her face.

    She knew that Lawrend was talented as he had mana purer than he was supposed to when they first met, but she didn''t know that he would be able to be a High Mage in a little bit over a month.

    "It''s nothing special," Lawrend replied.

    He knew that he wasn''t anything specialpared to the likes of Verkoli. He still has a lot to improve on before he would consider himself special.

    "You are too humble. Reaching such strength so fast¡­ If I didn''t know that you were truly a Beginner Mage at that time, I would never believe it," Natasha replied.

    "Hahahaha. It''s just some fortunate circumstances happened to me," Lawrend replied.

    "That''s good. Olgar, are you ready?" Natasha turned to Olgar and asked.

    "I am. I researched about your past exploits this past week," Olgar replied.

    "Hm? Where did you find those?" Natasha asked with a frown on her face.

    "Actually, I sent a bird to Sheron Port City and asked Reon. Hahahaha!" Olgarughed out loud.

    "That damned Reon¡­" Natasha cursed under her breath.

    "I didn''t think that you would be the sessor of a Grand Mage Healer," Olgar said with a smile on his face.

    "You even know that? Reon actually revealed you everything¡­" Natasha felt bitter inside.

    "Yes. I told him that I wanted to beat you. Even I didn''t expect him to tell me so much," Olgar replied.

    "..."

    Natasha was speechless. Even she didn''t think that he would say so much. Their years of friendship were all wasted.

    "Okay. The two of you can have your talkter. We''re all waiting here," Lawrend said.

    "Fine. I want to know how you would fight against me, Olgar. I also researched a lot about you," Natasha replied, and a bleach-white staff appeared in her hand.

    "Let''s go far away from them," Lawrend said.

    He led his group, and they all flew away several hundred meters away from them. As this was a duel between two Arch Mages, it''s safe to assume that their magic would epass arge area.

    "I will be the judge for this fight," Aezel said and flew in between them.

    "You are¡­" Natasha asked with a confused look on her beautiful face.

    "I am Master''s maid," Aezel replied.

    "Don''t worry. She won''t be affected by our fight," Olgar said.

    "Really?" Natasha looked at Aezel skeptically.

    She doesn''t believe that Lawrend has an Arch Mage maid. After all, only an Arch Mage would not be affected by their fight.

    "Ready? Fight!" Aezel shouted.

    Olgar swung his arm, and arge de of wind flew towards Natasha speedily.

    Natasha flew up into the air and easily avoided it. Seeing that she''s flying, Olgar also flew up.

    Natasha pointed her staff to Olgar, and three bright beams from the sky appeared and hit the white gem on her staff.

    The gem concentrated the three beams of light and focused them towards Olgar.

    In response, Olgar threw his golden disk and blocked the beam of light precisely. He then flew downward and attacked her from below with another de of wind.

    Natasha stopped channeling her mana and a white aura appeared around her body.

    The de of wind hit that white aura, and the two magic spells shattered together.

    "Impressive," Olgar muttered.

    He never fought a Light Mage before as they were quite rare.

    He stopped and threw his hand toward her in an exaggerated manner. Suddenly, the air in the surroundings became still and formed arge tornado that traveled to her.

    Since Olgar was already close to her, Natasha wasn''t able to escape. The tornado engulfed her whole body, and another white aura appeared on her body.

    It was constantly bombarded by the strong wind and rapidly faded away. When it faded, she timed it and another white aura covered her body.

    But at that small timeframe, the wind cut up her skin and made her bleed. Not to mention, arge part of her cloak was tattered.

    After that, the tornado quickly died down and disappeared.

    "Tch." Olgar clicked his tongue in annoyance.

    Her defense capabilities were more than he expected.

    "My turn," Natasha said coldly.

    Having her skin damaged and exposed in broad daylight angered her.

    "Arrow of Light!" Natasha shouted.

    A white arrow shot from the tip of her staff and shot towards Olgar. It was too fast, and there were no signs of what she was about to cast that Olgar wasn''t able to defend himself.

    "AHHH!"

    The arrow hit his shoulder and embedded itself before fading away.

    Olgar held his shoulder in pain. He had expected her to use light beams to attack him, but Reon never told him that she knew a spell like this.

    "Again!" Natasha shouted and swung her staff.

    "No!" Olgar shouted.

    He dived down and avoided her this time.

    The arrow of light went past him and hit the ground before fading away.

    Olgar realized that it was deadly to fight her up close, so he flew away from her.

    He flew for several hundred meters before he stopped. At this distance, he could react to her attacks.

    "Do you think that I showed Reon everything I can offer?" Natasha asked.

    Her white cloak was already dripping red with blood and some of her smooth skin was visible.

    As for Olgar, he was holding his shoulder as it bled profusely.

    "I overly relied on his information," Olgar admitted.

    The two of them stared at each other and came up with ns to attack the other person.

    A few minutes passed by and the deadlock was finally broken.

    Olgar opened his mouth and chanted.

    "O'' great Seawind, show us your full power, hail from the warm waters, gather and swirl, head to my foe, Hurricane st!"

 Chapter 354 - Wind Vs Healer

    As Olgar was starting to chant, Natasha also started chanting her own Arch Mage spell.

    "O'' Nature and Light, bring forth the new era, a new generation, heal the sickness and death, take and plunder this life, Timeless Degeneration!"

    A bright white-green light covered Natasha and wrapped around her body. She pointed the tip of her staff to Olgar and a burst of green ray shot to his body.

    Meanwhile, Olgar finished his Arch Mage spell the same time as her and a huge horizontal column of swirling wind shot towards Natasha. It pulled in the surrounding air all around them and generated strong winds simr to a hurricane/typhoon/cyclone.

    As they both just finished their Arch Mage spells, they experienced a dip in mana that resulted in them being unable to dodge the Arch Mage spellsing their way. Olgar erged his golden te and covered his whole body and Natasha embraced her own body and healed her own wounds.

    The two of them took the full brunt of the Arch Mage spells. Olgar''s golden te eroded and turned to dust, and he wasn''t able to save himself from the green ray of light.

    As for Natasha, countless cuts appeared on her body before instantly healing and disappearing before new ones appear again. Even though she was able to heal herself, her blood turned to mist every time she bled.

    "AHHHHH!!

    "AIEEEAAAAHH!!"

    The two of them shouted in pain.

    Olgar felt his whole body tear apart. Her magic spell reversed all the healing that his body did in the past and opened up countless wounds on his body.

    It reached the point that Olgar turned to a red and bloody creature. The only thing that wasn''t bleeding that much was his face as he managed to keep it from getting wounded in the past.

    "Sh*t!" Olgar cursed and a ss sk appeared in his hand.

    It was filled with green liquid, and he drank it down his throat in one gulp. The potion he was drinking slowed down the rate he was getting teared apart, but it was still unbelievably painful.

    A few minutester, their Arch Mage spell slowly died down. Natasha was fully naked. Her beautiful white skin could be seen from miles away.

    "..."

    Lawrend stared at her awestruck. She wasn''t wounded whatsoever, and it was a stark contrast to Olgar, who was bleeding profusely.

    "Did I win..?" Natasha asked in a weak voice.

    She was feebly standing in the air, and she could fall any moment now. Continuously using her healing magic for several minutes while getting cut all over her body was very taxing on her.

    Olgar gritted his teeth and endured the pain. The endless pain he was feeling made him awake and energized contrary to Natasha.

    "That was the first time I was able to cast that magic spell, and it exceeded my expectations. The Mage Guild of the capital is really something," Olgar muttered.

    "..."

    Natasha stared Olgar with furrowed eyebrows. She wasn''t sure if she could take another attack from him. Seeing his calm demeanor, made her feel uneasy.

    "Boomerang Winds!" Olgar shouted.

    Unlike before, he couldn''t cast his magic spell without saying the name of the spell. He needed to do it as it was very hard to focus at his current state.

    Two des of wind shot out in front of Olgar and curved away from Natasha before curving back to her in an arc.

    Natasha widened her eyes and cut off her flight. She suddenly fell down from the sky and easily avoided the two des of wind before stopping and hovering in the air once again.

    But just as she was about to rx, she didn''t feel the two des of wind to dissipate behind her. She still heard the sound of it, and she turned around instinctively.

    It was toote. The two des of wind had already curved and was about to hit her body.

    Natasha raised her arms and covered her face.

    *Pwish*

    The two des of wind hit her right wrist as the same spot before scattering into nothing.

    Natasha opened her eyes and saw a stream of blood and a slender right hand falling down from the sky.

    "M-My hand!!!!" Natasha shouted in horror.

    She stared at her falling hand in horror and at her bleeding wrist. It was spouting out a fountain of blood.

    Lawrend and the others who were watching their fight couldn''t help but flinch when they saw the horror on her face.

    Aleshia stood behind E and covered her eyes with her hand. And E didn''t resist as she was frozen in shock.

    That was the first time E ever saw someone lose their hand in such a horrifying manner.

    "I win, right?" Olgar asked and smiled.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He looked like a blood demon with his bloodied appearance.

    "Y-You!? How dare you chop off my hand!" Natasha shouted in anger.

    Her wrist had already stopped bleeding as she made her blood clot.

    "If I didn''t do that, you would probably never concede, right?" Olgar replied.

    "..."

    Natasha didn''t reply. She knew that he was right. She had the thought that he was also at a simr state than her, but she was wrong.

    As that golden te took some of the power of her Arch Mage spell, Olgar was able to endure the rest by drinking healing potions.

    "Olgar wins!" Aezel shouted.

    The mages from the Lanika Mage Guild were in a daze. They had never seen an Arch Mage level duel, and this duel would forever be etched into their minds.

    "Yey!" Elena jumped up into the air with a wide smile on her face.

    Natasha frowned and flew down. She looked at her bruised and dirty hand on the ground and picked it up.

    She brushed off the dirt on the wrist part and ced it back on her wrist.

    "O'' Nature and Light, bring forth the new era, a new generation, heal the wounded and the vulnerable, Sun Healing!"

    The hand reconnected, and she was able to immediately clench it.

 Chapter 355 - A New City Lord

    "Amazing!" Lawrend eximed.

    This was the first time he was able to see something like that.

    Olgar flew down andnded beside Lawrend.

    "You did well, Mr. Olgar," Lawrend said.

    "Thank you. I enjoyed every bit of that fight. Although it didn''tst that long," Olgar replied.

    "Ow!"

    Suddenly, Olgar felt a hand grab his shoulder, and he couldn''t help but moan in pain.

    "Stay still," Natasha said.

    Olgar''s wounds started closing up, and it didn''t take several minutes before he was fully healed.

    "I took my leftover mana in your body and healed your wounds while I was at it. You won, and you deserve my respect," Natasha said to him with a smile on her face.

    "Thank you. I almost thought I would die of blood loss," Olgar replied with a wry smile on his face.

    "You can take care of Lanika City for me," Natasha replied.

    "I will," Olgar replied solemnly.

    Even if she didn''t say it, he would do his best to take care of it. After all, this was the city where he grew up in. He had special fond memories about it.

    "Olgar¡­" a faint voice of a woman sounded out.

    Olgar turned his head and saw a velvet-red dressed sexy woman staring at him with misty eyes. She had an oval face and a fiery red eyes.

    "Cherry!" Olgar shouted in excitement.

    "Olgar!" Cherry shouted back.

    The two of them ran to each other and embraced together.

    "I missed you¡­" Cherry whispered in his embrace.

    "Even though I said I wanted to focus on magic, but when I became an Arch Mage, I knew that it was the end of my magic path. Thus, my heart started to yearn for you again," Olgar replied andbed her hair with his hand.

    "I always dreamed about you," Cherry replied.

    "Mm. From now on, I''ll stay in Lanika City forever," Olgar replied.

    Cherry pushed his slightly away and stared at him eye-to-eye. A few secondster, she pulled him and kissed him on the lips.

    "..."

    Lawrend and the others immediately felt awkward and turned their heads away.

    "Tch." Natasha clicked her tongue in annoyance.

    "Umm¡­ You''re still naked," Lawrend couldn''t help but remind her.

    "Ahh!?"

    Natasha looked down and realized she was shing her whole body to Lawrend and to the other mages from the Mage Guild.

    "Here."

    Lawrend passed her one of his cloaks. Natasha didn''t think much and took it from him before wearing it immediately.

    "Forget what you saw," Natasha said in a threatening tone.

    "Even if I want to, I already saw everything there is to see," Lawrend calmly replied.

    For example, he saw the lips of her slit clearly when she fell down from the sky.

    "You cheeky little bastard¡­" Natasha furrowed her eyebrows and stared at him hatefully.

    "Master is right. You can''t just forget something," Aezel added.

    Natasha turned her head and looked at her with a frown on her face.

    "Hmph. I''m gonna go and grill that Reonter," Natasha harrumphed before she flew away back to Lanika City.

    "So what happens now?" Olgar asked Lawrend.

    "We will immediately head out to Sheron Port City. We already wasted a week of time here. Most likely, we''ll only spend half a day in Sheron Port City before traveling to the city west of the Great Njiro Forest," Lawrend answered.

    "I see. Take care, Lawrend. If you need to contact me, you can use themunication device of the mage guilds," Olgar replied.

    "Certainly," Lawrend replied.

    "Master, are we leaving now?" Aleshia asked as she walked to him.

    "Let''s go back to the mansion for a bit and say goodbye to Alfred and Albert. It will be rude to just leave without saying anything," Lawrend replied.

    "Yes, Master," Aleshia replied.

    And so, Lawrend''s entourage flew to the city. The mages from the Mage Guild could only walk to the city and sigh at the strength of Lawrend''s group.

    Before long, theynded on the grounds of the Horiel Mansion.

    "Wee back, Young Master," Alfred said and bowed to him at the door.

    "Mm. I actually came back to tell you that I''m leaving again. If my fatheres back when I''m not here, tell him that I wille back here again to talk to him," Lawrend said.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Yes, Young Master." Alfred nodded his head.

    "Alright. We''re gonna leave now," Lawrend said and took off to the skies once again.

    "Wait!" a man''s voice shouted and stopped them.

    "Hm?"

    Lawrend stopped and turned around.

    He saw a butler walking towards them from the mansion, and he bowed to him.

    "Young Master, I want toe with you," the butler said.

    "Huh? Why?" Lawrend asked with a confused look on his face.

    "I want to serve Young Master. It''s boring in the Horiel Mansion without you. So I figured, why don''t I just follow you?" the butler replied.

    "Hmmm¡­ What''s your name?" Lawrend asked.

    "Nao. I was the one that gave you the blindfold on your birthdayst month, Young Master," Nao replied.

    "Sorry, but I don''t like butlers," Lawrend tly replied.

    "I¡­ I promise I will be a good butler!" Nao responded.

    Lawrend looked at him with disgust as he was a butler and analyzed his face. He had to look at him twice to see if he was gay. That''s the only reason Lawrend could think for him to insist oning with him.

    "Excuse me, Young Master, but Nao is a rmendation of mine," Albert said as he exited the mansion.

    "What do you mean?" Lawrend asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    "As the youngest of the butlers, he wasn''t able to make any friends in the mansion. That''s why he wants toe with you as he''s very lonely in here," Albert replied.

    "Huh¡­ Can''t you just fire him?" Lawrend asked with a frown on his face.

    "F-Fire¡­"

    Nao stared at Lawrend in shock. That word horrified him. He doesn''t want to lose his one and only job.

    "Young Master, I''m sure Nao will be a butler even greater than I''m in the future," Albert insisted.

 Chapter 356 - Ramiela Killed Them All

    "I-I mean. Can''t you just give him another job? I already have my maids," Lawrend replied.

    He felt awkward when he realized what he said just now was very rude.

    "Young Master, if that''s the case, I will give him another job," Albert replied and bowed to him respectfully.

    "Young Master! I can brew potions!" Nao shouted.

    "Hm?"

    Lawrend turned his head to him in interest. Even though Lawrend was a mage, he doesn''t know anything about potion brewing.

    "I studied under a High Mage Potion Brewer before," Nao continued.

    "That''s interesting. I will give you a chance. You will follow me, but you won''t be allowed to touch any of my maids. If you dare, I will personally castrate you and leave you out to bleed," Lawrend said in a solemn tone,

    When ites to protecting his maids'' purity from others, he guarantees that he will do everything he can to protect it.

    "I-I understand, Young Master," Nao replied nervously.

    He turned his head to look at Lawrend''s maids, and he saw them giving him a threatening re with their eyes.

    "Ride a carriage to the north gate of the city. We will be waiting for you there," Lawrend said to him.

    "Yes, Young Master!"

    Nao respectfully bowed his head deeply.

    "We will be going now, Albert and Alfred. Don''t forget about my words earlier," Lawrend said before he flew up to the sky and led his entourage.

    ¡­

    "Master, are you sure about that?" Aleshia asked while they were flying to the north.

    "None of you can brew a potion. Since he wants to, I will assess his talent on Potion Brewing and groom him to be our personal Potion Brewer," Lawrend replied.

    "I see," Aleshia replied and nodded her head in understanding.

    "Master, if you really wanted to, we can brew potions for you," Humility said.

    "Yes, Master. We can learn to brew potions," Elena added.

    "Let''s talk about thister when I see his talent in Potion Brewing. If he''s really so good about it, why would he be working in our mansion?" Lawrend muttered and shook his head.

    He didn''t have any expectations about Nao since it doesn''t make sense for him to be working in the Horiel Mansion. He just epted him since Albert insisted so much. If he''s really subpar, Lawrend would just give him a huge amount of money and send him home.

    He doesn''t want a butler anyways.

    Soon, they arrived at the north gate andnded just outside it.

    The guards on top of the city walls looked at them in awe. They were the same city guards that intercepted themst week.

    Just knowing that one of them was an Arch Mage already put them in awe. But when they saw them flying earlier, they were all awestruck. They quickly realized that they were ying with firest week.

    "Kenova, If I can''t convince Reon to control Sheron Port City for me, you will be the one in charge," Lawrend said.

    "I understand." Kenova nodded his head.

    "Wait, Master. Didn''t you have a duel with that Vernon from the Rubrignis n?" Humility suddenly asked.

    "What do you mean?" Lawrend blinked at her, confused.

    "If you lose, you would give him Aleshia, but if you win, you will punish him," Humility exined.

    "AH! Doesn''t that mean that I''ll give him Aleshia?!" Lawrend eximed as he realized it.

    "He didn''te to our mansion, Master. Most likely, he heard about you when he returned to his n," Humility replied.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Really? That puts me at ease then," Lawrend replied and sighed in relief.

    Lawrend chatted with them for a few more minutes before Nao arrived.

    "Young Master," Nao said and bowed to him.

    "Follow us," Lawrend said.

    They headed further north of Lanika city and arrived at the banks of the Lani River.

    A flute appeared in Lawrend''s hand, and he called for Clova.

    A few secondster, Clova flew towards them from the other side of the river.

    "A-A-A-A ROC!?" Nao eximed in disbelief.

    "Hm?" Lawrend looked at him a little bit confused.

    For some reason, he thought he heard him scream like a girl. He shook his head and waited for Clova tond.

    "We will be riding her to Sheron Port City," Lawrend said and hopped onto Clova''s back.

    Aleshia and the others followed after him until it was only Kenova and Nao on the ground.

    "Do you want me to help you?" Kenova asked.

    Seeing another man beside him when Olgar left puts him at ease. At least, he won''t be too bored on this journey.

    "I-I can do it myself," Nao replied nervously.

    He grasped Clova''s feather and climbed up her fluffy body before finally reaching the top and sitting behind Grape.

    "Nice," Kenova said and jumped up to Clova''s back.

    "Amazing¡­" Nao muttered.

    Besides him, everyone in this group can easily jump onto the bird''s back.

    "Kenova, keep him from falling," Lawrend said from the front.

    "Of course."

    Kenova nodded his head.

    "Clova, head southeast from here," Lawrend said.

    "Mm." Clova nodded her head and extended her glorious white wings outward and flew southeast.

    "Big Sister Rami, what did you do outside?" E asked Rami, who was sitting behind her.

    "I caught a few demons at the beach southeast from here," Rami replied.

    "Wait, don''t tell me that there are other demonsing?" Lawrend interrupted.

    "There aren''t. They were all hiding and living a primitive lifestyle at the beach," Rami replied.

    "Oh."

    "Those should be my subordinates," Aezel replied.

    "I killed them," Rami coldly replied.

    "It''s not like I care. It was only due to my rashness that I decided to invade the human world," Aezel replied.

    "That''s a relief," Lawrend replied.

    "If ever, we demons don''t care about our subordinates. We see them as dispensable pawns. After all, they were all just Barbarian and Commoner demons," Aezel added.

    "D-Demons?" Kenova stuttered in shock.

    "What are they talking about?" Nao asked as he was too far to hear what they were saying especially with the strong winds rushing past his ears.

 Chapter 357 - Visiting Uncle Kaban

    "I''m not too sure," Kenova replied.

    Although he heard them say demons, he wasn''t exactly sure why they were talking about it.

    "Master, when do you think we can go to the Demon World? I want to show you my ce," Aezel asked.

    "I don''t know. It certainly won''t be happening in the near future. I still have so much to do," Lawrend replied.

    "It''s alright, Master. Once you be the king, we can go to the Demon World," Aezel said.

    "If it''s possible." Lawrend nodded his head.

    They flew to the southeast for a dozen minutes before they finally arrived at Sheron Port City.

    "Land in the forest, Clova," Lawrend said.

    As there were many viges in the surroundingnd, it would be very easy for them to be spotted.

    "It''s so fast¡­" Nao muttered.

    He didn''t even realize they were going fast until they reached Sheron Port City.

    Clova flew to the Great Njiro Forest, which was northwest of Sheron Port City. A few secondster, shended on the ground.

    "This is supposed to be the ce where I was gonna train," Lawrend said and jumped down from Clova''s back.

    "Ohhh! Master, tell us more," Elena said with an interested look on his face.

    "I wanted to be stronger, but because of Aezel, the Guild Master sent me to the capital," Lawrend exined.

    "Fufufufu. We really are destined, Master," Aezelughed and smiled at him.

    Lawrend and Aezel met again when he was about to arrive at the capital. For her, that was like a destiny that was hard to deny.

    "Yeah. I didn''t expect you to actually be in the capital city. I wouldn''t believe it if it didn''t happen," Lawrend replied.

    "So that''s how Master met with Sister Aezel," Elena said and looked at the two of them in amusement.

    "Anyways, let''s go to the city," Lawrend said.

    They all walked out of the forest and headed to the west entrance of the city. This side was desertedpared to the north entrance where Lawrend entered before.

    The guards stopped them for a bit and inspected them before letting them in.

    Once inside, Lawrend was greeted with the bustling city. Various peddlers and merchants were selling and shouting their goods.

    "Let''s go to the Merchant Guild," Lawrend said.

    They stopped a carriage, and Lawrend rode it with Aleshia, E, and Elena.

    The others rode on their own carriage and headed to the Merchant Guild.

    "Master, do you still remember that guy your father knew about? Maybe he knows where your father is," Aleshia said.

    "That''s where we are going. He told me that he didn''t know when I asked him about it before. We''re just gonna visit him first and ask him something," Lawrend replied.

    "That''s right. He did say that¡­" Aleshia remembered.

    Several minutester, they arrived outside the Mage Guild.

    Then a few secondster, his other maids arrived on their carriages.

    Once they wereplete, Lawrend led them inside.

    "Uncle Kaban!" Lawrend shouted at the receptionist.

    "Oh!"

    Uncle Kaban recognized him immediately. After all, Lawrend''s red hair is hard not to notice.

    "I just passed by to check on you, Uncle Kaban. Did you hear anything about my father?" Lawrend asked.

    "Hm? How did you know that he contacted me?" Uncle Kaban asked with a surprised look on his face.

    "Wait, he actually did?" Lawrend asked in surprise.

    "Wait, you didn''t know?" Uncle Kaban asked as he realized he had made a mistake.

    "Yes. Tell me what he said," Lawrend replied.

    "*Sigh* He told me not to tell anyone, especially you," Uncle Kaban replied.

    "What is it?" Lawrend asked solemnly.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "He asked me if I was okay. Of course, I was. The news about the demon invasion reached him pretty fast," Uncle Kaban replied.

    "Did he say where he was?" Lawrend asked.

    "No. But you can probably track where the letter came from," Uncle Kaban replied.

    "I see. That''s too much work. If I can do it, I will," Lawrend replied.

    "Is there anything you need?" Uncle Kaban asked.

    "Yes. Do you know why my father hates the Rubrignis n?" Lawrend asked.

    "The Rubrignis n¡­ Ah! Those red-haired guys in the capital city?" Uncle Kaban asked, not too sure.

    "Yes, them," Lawrend nodded his head.

    "I''m not too sure, but your father is not very fond of them. It''s almost as if they were on a hunt for him," Uncle Kaban replied.

    "He didn''t say anything else?" Lawrend asked.

    "No. He just avoided the topic when I asked him about it before," Uncle Kaban replied.

    "I see. Thank you for telling me this," Lawrend said gratefully.

    "No worries. Is there anything you need?" Uncle Kaban asked.

    "No. I just wanna ask about that," Lawrend replied.

    "Okay. Thank you foring," Uncle Kaban replied.

    "Take care," Lawrend said and left.

    "This guy¡­ His maids grew in number that fast?" Uncle Kaban said with an amused smile on his face as he shook his head.

    "Master, we''re going to the Mage Guild now, right?" Aleshia asked.

    "Yes. Let''s go," Lawrend replied.

    They rode another group of carriages and headed to the Mage Guild this time.

    A dozen minutester, they arrived at the Mage Guild. It took them a lot longer as there was a traffic jam on the road. [AN: Damn these traffic jams.]

    ¡­

    "A-A High Mage!?" the mage stationed at the entrance of the Mage Guild eximed in shock when he saw the mage pin on Lawrend''s cloak.

    "What?" Lawrend asked.

    "What are you doing here, esteemed Mage?" the mage asked.

    "I want to meet the Guild Master," Lawrend replied.

    "The Guild Master? Okay! I''ll go call him quick!" the mage shouted and ran inside.

    Lawrend and his entourage entered inside and stood at the side as they waited for Reon toe.

    A minuteter, Reon came walking down the stairs. He looked at Lawrend and smiled widely.

    "Lawrend!" Reon shouted.

    He was happy to see that Lawrend was alive and well. After all, it was he who recognized his talent.

    "Guild Master Reon," Lawrend greeted him with a smile on his face.

    "Come. Follow me up to my office," Reon said and urged him.

    Instantly, the surrounding mages focused their attention on them.. They never saw the Guild Master so excited.

 Chapter 358 - Reonâ€™s Shock

    "Who''s that?" a voice wondered.

    "I don''t know, but he must be a big shot," the mages whispered to each other.

    Lawrend led his entourage up the stairs and entered the Guild Master''s office.

    The instant he entered, Lawrend was shocked.

    There were three tables in the room that were facing each other. The two of them had two people sitting while scribbling on paper.

    "Hm?"

    One of them took notice of Lawrend, and he looked back.

    "This is Fire Arch Mage Grendan Rubrignis, and the other one is Light Arch Mage Brues Kilea. They are both here to assist me just in case the Noble Demon Aezel attacks once again," Reon introduced them.

    Grendan was a modestly beard middle-aged man, and he was 178cm(5''10) tall. Just like the Rubrignis that he was, Grendan''s hair color was red. And Brues was a schr-looking man with a neat appearance.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Aezel: "..."

    Aezel slowly turned around and wore her mask. She had stopped wearing it after Lawrend returned to the academy once again.

    Lawrend smiled at her wryly as he noticed her wear the mask. His heart almost fell when Reon arrived, but thankfully, Reon focused on him and didn''t recognize Aezel.

    "You should''ve worn that earlier," Lawrend turned around and whispered into her ear.

    "Forgive me, Master. My strength caused me to not think about it," Aezel replied.

    "Lawrend?" Reon called out.

    When he heard his name called out, Lawrend immediately turned back around and faced the Arch Mages.

    "A-Ah! Yes. My name is Lawrend Horiel. I''m a Lightning High Mage," Lawrend introduced himself awkwardly.

    "High MAGE!?" Reon shouted in disbelief.

    He squinted his eyes and focused on Lawrend''s mage pin.

    "I''m so proud of you! It seems like you have reaped a lot of benefits in the capital city," Reon said with a wide smile on his face.

    "Hahahaha¡­ It was nothing," Lawrend replied with a smile on his face.

    "I thought it was someone with you that was a High Mage when I was called," Reon said.

    "Lawrend? Your name sounds familiar," Grendan said as he rubbed the bottom of his chin.

    "You heard about me?" Lawrend asked, feigning a surprised look on his face.

    "Yes. I seem to have heard about you from my niece, but I can''t recall what he said," Grendan replied with a confused look on his face.

    "It''s probably not something important," Lawrend replied.

    "Your hair looks great, by the way," Grendan said with a smile on his face.

    "Hahahahaha¡­ Thanks," Lawrendughed awkwardly.

    It seemed to him that Grendan was just praising the color of his hair that was simr to the Rubrignis.

    "What''s going on, Lawrend? Why are you here?" Reon asked.

    "I want to talk to you in private," Lawrend replied and nced at Grendan and Brues.

    "Okay. Follow me," Reon replied and pulled him outside of the room.

    When they exited the room, Reon couldn''t help but look at the maids outside the door.

    "...Are they your maids?" Reon asked with a wry smile on his face.

    "Yes. Is there a problem?" Lawrend asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    "There''s too many of them. Leave some of them downstairs," Reon replied.

    "Aezel, Aleshia, and Kenova stay with me. For the rest, you can all stay downstairs. Don''t make a mess, okay?" Lawrend ordered.

    He needed Aezel for protection, and Aleshia was there because she was already familiar with Reon. As for Kenova, he will be the recement if Reon disagrees.

    "Yes, Master," they all responded.

    "Why do I have to listen to you, Lawrend?" Rami asked with a frown on her face.

    She felt as if she was one of his maidstely as he was able to order her around.

    "Stay then," Lawrend calmly replied.

    "She''s not your maid?" Reon asked.

    "She isn''t. Anyways, where can we talk in private?" Lawrend asked.

    "Follow me," Reon replied.

    He led them downstairs and into a staircase leading underground. There were light stones put on the ceiling to serve as a light source. They walked several meters underground before reaching a steel door.

    Reon ced his palm on the center of the door, and a magic circle glowed on the door, and lines flowed outward.

    "Open!" Reon shouted.

    The steel door unlocked and slowly opened a small gap.

    Seeing that it was done, Reon pushed the door open, and they entered inside it. There was a huge magic circle on the floor, and various magic materials were ced on shelves around the walls.

    "This is¡­"

    Lawrend stared at the room in awe. Just from looking at the magic materials, he could guess that this room contained most of the wealth of the Mage Guild.

    "This is the heart of this city''s defensive magic circle. We can discuss here in private," Reon exined.

    "Couldn''t we have just talked in a normal room? We might break some things here," Lawrend replied.

    "That''s not a worry. Unless you''re an Arch Mage, it''s very hard to destroy even one line of this magic circle," Reon replied with a slight smug on his face.

    "I guess this is better," Lawrend replied and entered the room.

    He looked down at the magic circle and analyzed it. But to no extent was he able to understand anything.

    Knowledge of magic circles doesn''te from magical strength. Ites from learning that knowledge somewhere. So far, Lawrend had never studied magic circles.

    "So what is it that you have toe here from the capital city?" Reon asked.

    "I want you to be my follower and supporter," Lawrend said.

    "..."

    Reon furrowed his eyebrows and stared at him in confusion. He was an Arch Mage, and he couldn''t process why a High Mage was saying something so arrogant to him.

    "Aezel, reveal yourself," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master," Aezel replied.

    She lowered her head and took off her mask slowly. She then raised her head and showed Reon her beautiful face. It was very familiar to Reon that he was never able to forget about it after recovering from their fight.

    "Y-Y-You''re siding with the demon!?" Reon eximed in disbelief.

 Chapter 359 - Usurp The Throne? Why?

    "I''m not. Aezel became my maid after I met her in the capital city," Lawrend replied.

    "Fufufufu. Nice to meet you again, Reon," Aezel said with a smirk on her face.

    "You demonic bitch! What did you do to Lawrend!?" Reon shouted in anger.

    "Master is¡­ My Master," Aezel replied as she kneeled on the ground and lifted Lawrend''s shoe before licking it.

    "A-Aezel¡­"

    Lawrend stared at her in a fluster. They never talked about doing something like this. He felt so embarrassed and fulfilled at the same time that he was confused about it.

    "L-Lawrend¡­ Did you really?" Reon asked with his eyes bulging widely.

    "Y-Yeah¡­ Don''t ask why she licked my shoe, though," Lawrend replied awkwardly.

    Even though he normally acts confident, getting your shoe licked without getting prepared for it was something else. No one would be able to stay calm in such a situation.

    Aezel smiled at Lawrend and stood up from her position.

    "As you can see, I''m Master''s maid. If you are not my Master''s enemy, you also aren''t my enemy," Aezel said.

    Her words convinced Reon. After all, demons are known for their pride. If she was able to lick Lawrend''s shoe, that would mean that she really surrendered herself to him as his maid.

    "Disgusting masochist," Ramimented from the side.

    She stared at Aezel with a face full of disgust. She recognized Aezel as a Fallen Angel that could be converted back to an Angel, and yet she licked a human''s shoe. All of her hopes for her evaporated in that instant.

    "Fufufufu. At least, I''m true to myself," Aezel retorted.

    "Guhun¨C!" Rami twitched in shock. She felt like Aezel struck something in her heart.

    "What does she have to do with it then, Lawrend? Don''t tell me you''re nning to use her to betray humanity?" Reon asked with a solemn look on his face.

    "Why would I even do that?" Lawrend asked.

    "There are a lot of cases of humans betraying humanity," Reon replied.

    "I don''t n to do that. I want you to support me in my coup," Lawrend replied.

    "Coup? You''re gonna usurp the throne?" Reon asked as he looked at him with disbelief.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Yes. It may not look like it, but Aezel here is as strong as an Earth Mage. We can easily take the throne from the king. We just need your support to speed up that process," Lawrend exined.

    "Really? Then don''t involve me."

    Reon looked at Lawrend skeptically. It was hard for him to believe that an Earth Mage would lick Lawrend''s shoe. After all, they should be something that only Empires should have.

    Not to mention, Aezel was only as strong as an Arch Mage thest time they fought. He doesn''t believe that she could be that strong in less than two months.

    "I''m worried that the cities would rebel, and the kingdom might get split in half. If that happened, there would be many casualties. I just want to prevent any of that," Lawrend exined.

    "So you''re worried for the citizens of the kingdom, yet you''re usurping the throne?" Reon asked and gave him a weird look.

    "Well, it''s not my idea. The Third Princess wants me to take the throne, but that''s impossible unless her two elder brothers died," Lawrend replied.

    "Just kill them then. Why go through all the effort?" Reon asked.

    Each of Reon''s questions brought Lawrend to reality.

    "..."

    Lawrend stared at him in a daze. Why didn''t he think of that?

    "Aleshia, call Humility," Lawrend ordered.

    "Yes, Master," Aleshia replied and left.

    "She''sing," Lawrend said to Reon.

    They waited for a minute before Humility arrived.

    "Yes, Master? What do you need me for?" Humility asked in a cheery and excited voice.

    "Can''t we just kill your brothers? That way, you can take the throne, and I would be king," Lawrend asked her.

    "I don''t like that option, Master. I want your bloodline to be the Royal Bloodline of this kingdom. If not, my sister''s sons and daughters won''t have the right to the throne," Humility replied.

    "You can change that after you be the queen, no?" Reon asked.

    "You can''t. I''m afraid some bastard of my father would rise up and usurp the throne, causing chaos throughout the whole kingdom," Humility replied.

    "You have really thought about all of this, haven''t you?" Reon asked with a wry smile on his face.

    "Yes. It''s all for my Master. He deserves to rule this kingdom," Humility answered resolutely.

    "Fine. Since you''re the Third Princess, I will support Lawrend. After all, it doesn''t make a difference for me. Just give me some benefits afterward," Reon replied.

    "Thank you, Reon. Who''s the city lord of this city?" Lawrend asked.

    "There are no city lords for this city. The Sword Guild and the Mage Guild are on simr power all the time. Even right now, they also have two Hill Swords from the capital city," Reon replied.

    "Can you convince them to swear allegiance when I take the throne?" Lawrend asked.

    "That''s not a problem. That man is my friend. We have fought together so many times. If I convince him, even the visitors from the capital city won''t be able to object to our decision as we are the ones in charge here," Reon replied.

    "That''s great. Thank you, Reon," Lawrend replied and smiled at him in satisfaction.

    "I don''t have any problems with the king, but if the talented Lawrend would be the king, then I would rather choose you," Reon exined.

    "Thank you for trusting me. I thought you wouldn''t after I showed Aezel''s face," Lawrend replied.

    "Hah. If you can give me the chance, I will drain her of all the water in her body," Reon replied with a wide smile on his face.

    "Do you dare?" Aezel asked and puffed out her chest.

    "Calm down, Aezel. He won''t really do it."

    Lawrend stood in between the two of them.

    "Fufufufu.. He won''tst a flick of my finger anyways," Aezel said and turned around.

 Chapter 360 - Undrasil Kingdomâ€™s Power

    "You also don''t have to worry about the demons. Rami here already killed all of them," Lawrend said to Reon and pointed to Rami.

    "Really? Thank you! Even with our extensive search operation, we weren''t able to locate any of them." Reon thanked Rami gratefully.

    "It''s my duty to kill demons. You don''t have to thank me," Rami replied coldly.

    "For this, I will do my best to support Lawrend," Reon said.

    "Thank you. That''s actually all we came here for. We still need to convince the other cities," Lawrend said.

    "You''re leaving already?" Reon asked in surprise.

    "We only have less than two weeks left before the king returns ording to my intelligence. If I''m wrong, he could return any moment now," Lawrend replied.

    "Well then, I won''t upy you anymore," Reon replied.

    "We will contact you using the Mage Guild''smunication devices," Lawrend said.

    "I will be on a lookout," Reon replied.

    "We''ll be going now," Lawrend bid his farewell and left the room.

    Aleshia, Aezel, Humility, Rami, and Kenova followed behind him.

    "What if the two Arch Mages forcefully take control of the city?" Kenova asked.

    "They won''t do that," Humility replied.

    "Why is that, Princess?" Kenova asked curiously.

    "They are from the ns in the capital city. They will be more concerned about their npared to some city far away," Humility exined.

    "I see. That makes sense. Thank you for enlightening me, Princess," Kenova replied and bowed to her respectfully.

    After walking up the stairs for a few more minutes, they arrived at the lobby of the Mage Guild.

    "Master!" Amene called out with a smile on her face.

    "We''re done here. We can leave now," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master," Amene and the others replied.

    They left the Mage Guild and headed back to the Great Njiro Forest.

    ¡­

    "Lawrend¡­ Lawrend¡­ Hm? I remember now. My niece told me that he was the new Prime Student of the Undrasil Mage Academy," Grendan muttered in the Guild Master''s office.

    "Prime Student? That kid is??" Brues eximed in shock.

    "I don''t know, but I''m fairly certain it''s him. He''s also a Lightning Mage, and Reon seems to know about him pretty well," Grendan replied.

    "Let''s go meet him. There''s a high chance that he will be a Grand Mage," Brues replied.

    "Mm." Grendan nodded his head and the two of them left the room.

    But as they were about to walk down the stairs to the lobby, they encountered Reon.

    "Reon, where is Lawrend? He''s the Prime Student isn''t he?" Grendan asked.

    "Him? He already left. And what do you mean Prime Student?" Reon asked with a confused look on his face.

    "He''s the current Prime Student Lawrend Horiel," Grendan exined.

    "...What?"

    Reon widened his eyes in disbelief. But he soon recovered from his shock. After all, he was already shocked earlier by Lawrend.

    At this point, nothing could faze him anymore.

    "Where did he go? I want to test out his strength," Grendan said.

    "I don''t know."

    Reon shook his head. If he knew that Lawrend was the current Prime Student, he would have asked him to duel with him.

    "That''s a shame. Maybe he will return to the capital city. I''ll go ask more about him from my niece," Grendan said and headed back to the office.

    ¡­

    "Where are we going now, Master?" Aleshia asked.

    "Let''s go buy a map first," Lawrend replied.

    He stopped an empty carriage and rode it. The others also rode their own carriage and followed after Lawrend''s.

    "Head to the Merchant Guild," Lawrend said to the coachman.

    They waited for a dozen minutes before they arrived at their destination.

    "Oh, you''re back?" Uncle Kaban asked in surprise.

    "Uncle Kaban, do you have a map of the whole Undrasil Kingdom?" Lawrend asked.

    "What are you going to use it for?" Uncle Kaban asked.

    "I''m going to travel around the kingdom, and I need it," Lawrend replied.

    "Around the kingdom? Are you going to find your father?" Uncle Kaban asked with bulging eyes.

    "..."

    Lawrend stayed silent and smiled at him awkwardly while scratching the back of his head.

    "*Sigh* Here. Take this free of charge," Uncle Kaban said and grabbed a scroll from under the receptionist table before passing it to Lawrend.

    He took it and opened it widely.

    The scroll contained the wholend area of the Undrasil Kingdom. Including the three provinces that it isposed of.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    These were the Lanshia, Treeshia, and Cypol Provinces. Lawrend''s group was currently in the Lanshia Province.

    By going south, they would enter the Treeshia Province. As they have Clova, who can fly really high and fast, they don''t have to worry about traversing the Great Njiro Forest that would block their way.

    The capital city was located in the Lanshia Province as that province epasses the whole north of the kingdom.

    As for the Cypol Province, it borders the Bluemin Empire''s province far to the west.

    Across the kingdom, there''s a huge mountain range, and the highest peak was Stargazing Mountain that Lawrend and Clova climbed before

    "Wow. This map is pretty detailed," Lawrend said to Uncle Kaban.

    "Of course. Merchants of the Merchant Guild require a very urate map of the whole kingdom. Otherwise, we would get lost. HAHAHAHAHA!!" Uncle Kabanughed out loudly.

    "That''s true," Lawrend responded and smiled at him.

    "Is that all that you need?" Uncle Kaban asked.

    "Yes. I''m really tight on time. I didn''t realize there were these many cities in the kingdom," Lawrend replied.

    "If the Empire wasn''t in the southwest of the kingdom, we would have invaded that ce. The north is a big no-no as the Undrasil Monster Forest is blocking the way," Uncle Kaban exined.

    "Amazing. This kingdom is full of surprises," Lawrend replied.

    Hearing those words renewed Lawrend''s determination to take the throne.

    The more he understood about the kingdom, the more he realized that there''s a chance for it to be a fully-fledged empire one day.. If he takes the throne now and develops the kingdom to the empire-level, the Bluemin Empire would not be able to do anything.

 Chapter 361 - Flirting High Up In The Air

    Lawrend turned around and said, "Let''s go."

    "Uncle Kaban, goodbye!" Lawrend said as he led his entourage outside of the Merchant Guild.

    "Master, did you realize how amazing this kingdom is?" Humility asked with a wide smile on her face.

    "Yes. I will do everything I can to make it mine," Lawrend replied with a zing determination in his eyes.

    "Yesss! Only Master can take it to its greatest height!" Humility shouted with a crazed look on her face.

    "Fufufufu. Sister Humility, we''re outside," Aezel couldn''t help but say.

    "Hehe. Who cares?" Humility sneered.

    "Stop talking. Let''s ride the carriage," Lawrend interrupted them.

    They rode three carriages to the west gate of the city for a dozen minutes and walked out of the city gate.

    They hastened their footsteps and reached the Great Njiro Forest. Lawrend then called Clova with the flute.

    "Where are we going, human?" Clova asked as shended in front of them.

    "We''re going southwest to the Sorba Port City," Lawrend replied.

    He jumped up and rode Clova, and the others followed after him.

    Soon after, the sky slowly darkened as the sun started setting to their right. Meanwhile, the sea breeze blew against them from their left.

    "Master, this scenery is beautiful," Aleshia said.

    The Bluemin Sea looked dazzling from their high perspective.

    "Mm. It''s beautiful, just like you," Lawrend replied without facing her.

    "Master¡­ Saying such things all of a sudden¡­"

    Aleshia''s face turned red, and she covered her flushed cheeks in embarrassment.

    "Muu¡­ Master and Big Sister are flirting," E said with a deadpan look on her face.

    "Ehehe. What about me, Master?" Elena asked.

    "..."

    Lawrend shut his mouth and didn''t respond. He quickly realized that he set a grasnd on fire.

    By flirting with Aleshia, he''s now obliged to flirt with the rest of them. Ah~ The pain of having a maid harem.

    "Me too, Master?" Humility asked in a cute voice.

    "Nyan! My fur is the same color as the sunset. Am I beautiful?" Amene asked.

    "..."

    "..."

    Rami, Kenova, and Nao stared at them, speechless.

    "Stop, girls. Wait till we reach Sorba Port City," Lawrend said in annoyance.

    "Yes, Master. You promised us that," Humility said with a cheeky smile on her face.

    ¡­

    Several hourster, they arrived at Sorba Port City.

    Theynded on arge grasnd where several small slimes were jumping around.

    "A! They''re so cute, Master!" Elena eximed.

    She jumped down from Clova''s back and crouched down to carry them in her arms. She stood up and stared at them with a happy smile on her face.

    "Master, this is how our baby will look like!" Elena shouted excitedly.

    The small colorful blobs of slime calmly rested in her arms as if they recognize that she was one of them.

    "Do you want to keep some of them?" Lawrend asked.

    "No! They will steal Master from me." Elena shook her head vigorously.

    "..."

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lawrend stared at her speechless.

    "Cause I know that they will also be attracted to Master," Elena exined.

    "Anyways, let''s go to the city. It''s freezing cold out here," Lawrend said.

    "Nyaaa!" Amene shouted.

    She ran behind Lawrend and hugged him.

    "Amene?"

    "You won''t feel cold anymore, Master," Amene replied.

    "It''s hard to walk," Lawrend replied.

    "*Sniff* *Sniff*"

    Amene jumped onto his back and locked her legs around his waist.

    "You''re heavy."

    "Nyaa? Did you say something, Master?" Amene asked as she blinked her eyes beside his face.

    "...Nothing."

    Lawrend smiled wryly at himself. He endured and led them while carrying Amene on his back.

    "Sister Amene, shouldn''t we be carrying Master?" Grape asked.

    "No! Anything but that!" Lawrend responded.

    He would lose his dignity as their master if he let them do that.

    "Fufufufu. Master, you should let us pamper you," Aezel said with augh.

    "I-Is this how they always act?" Nao asked Rami and Kenova.

    The three of them were staying close together as they followed behind Lawrend''s group.

    Rami: "Hmph."

    "This is normal for them. Frankly, I''m jealous right now. Don''t you feel the same?" Kenova asked Nao.

    "Yes. I feel jealous¡­" Nao replied.

    It''s hard to know what''s going through his head as he stared at Lawrend''s figure carrying Amene on his back.

    "Lawrend is annoying. Don''t get yourself involved with him," Rami said.

    "Huh? Is he a bad person?" Nao asked.

    "He''s¡­"

    Rami''s face immediately turned red when she remembered all the things Lawrend ''did'' to his maids. She quickly shook her head and got the dirty thoughts out of her mind.

    "He''s what?" Nao asked in confusion.

    "Forget it. Trust me. He''s annoying!" Rami shouted with gritted teeth.

    Fortunately, she was able to calm herself. Thus, she wasn''t as horny as she was feeling a week ago.

    Even if Lawrend stripped in front of her, she wouldn''t feel any desire.

    "Okay..?"

    Nao reluctantly nodded his head.

    "Are you really a butler? You look so fair and thin. It''s almost as if you''re the son of a nobleman," Kenova said as he examined Nao from head to toe.

    "Y-Yes! Unfortunately¡­" Nao replied in a stutter.

    He gazed out into the starry sky and stared at it in a daze.

    Kenova furrowed his eyebrows and looked around them as he continued walking.

    ¡­

    A few minutes of walkingter, they arrived at the north gate of the Sorba Port City.

    Lawrend''s group currentlyprises Aleshia, E, Elena, Aezel, Humility, Amene, Grape, Kenova, Rami, and Nao.

    "Halt! Show me your ID!" The city guard said imposingly.

    Lawrend pulled out his ID Card and showed it to the guard.

    "Hmmm¡­ A merchant, huh? So these are your maids, huh?"

    The guard rubbed his chin and looked at Lawrend''s maids one by one as if they were objects. He had ascivious smile on his face as he did so.

    "I can get one, right? After all, you have so many. Kekeke," the city guard said with augh.

    "Who do you want?" Lawrend calmly asked.

    "This little girl. I''m a fan of tigh¡ª"

    *Thud*

    The city guard flew across the ground and tumbled like a tumbleweed.

 Chapter 362 - Sorba Port City

    "Master, can I kill him?" Aleshia asked.

    She was the one who hit the guard. She used her powerful legs to kick him down to the ground.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Make it quick and leave no traces," Lawrend replied.

    "E, look away," Aleshia said.

    "Yes, Big Sister."

    E turned around and faced the other way.

    Aleshia walked towards the city guard and grabbed his hair, and lifted him up from the ground.

    "Y-Y-You can''t kill me! I''m a city guard! You will be hunted by th¡ª"

    Aleshia didn''t care what the guard was saying. She grabbed his neck with her free hand and chanted a spell.

    "O'' Harbinger of Darkness, corrupt the soul of the living, bring darkness unto the world, take a life, Life Disintegration!" Aleshia chanted.

    Horror appeared on the guard''s face as he realized that she was using darkness magic.

    Without any suspense, dark, eerie root-like tendrils slowly spread from his neck and covered his whole body.

    He tried to speak, but nothing came out except stuttering noises.

    His eyes turned ck, and his skin became pale before he slowly lost his life in a span of 10 seconds.

    The dead guard''s body dropped to the ground, and the ground slowly swallowed it before a small white mushroom popped out.

    "Big Sister, what magic was that..?" E asked with a scared look on her face.

    "It''s a fast way to kill someone without spilling blood," Aleshia calmly replied and rubbed E''s head.

    "Kill?"

    "Mm. He''s a bad man. He deserves to die," Aleshia said and smiled at E.

    "Okay. I understand," E replied, still in a daze.

    As she was still a little girl, seeing someone die in such a fashion was even scarier than seeing those assassins that ambushed them die before.

    "What do you think of my magic, Master?" Aleshia asked him with a slight proud smile on her face.

    "That''s a High Mage Magic Spell, right?"

    "Yes! It leaves no trace and kills silently," Aleshia responded happily.

    "It''s a good spell. I think it fits you, who''s an assassin," Lawrendplimented.

    "Thank you, Master!" Aleshia bowed to him.

    She was happy that he recognized the strength of her magic spell.

    "Let''s go into the city," Lawrend said.

    He kicked the white mushroom and entered the city with them.

    Once inside, they were greeted with the bustling of the city. Bright lights were all over the ce that made it obvious how wealthy it was. Compared to Sheron Port City, there were various people here wearing cloaks from other continents.

    "What Mage Guild is that?" Lawrend couldn''t help but ask.

    He was staring at a man wearing a yellow cloak with a yellow mage pin attached to it. It was very simr to his, but it used stars instead of the octagon.

    "He''s a High Mage, Master. If I''m not remembering wrong, he should be from the Altro Continent," Humility exined.

    She knew he was a High Mage because of the count of stars on his mage pins. In total, there were three stars on his Mage Pin.

    "Interesting. Where is this Altro Continent located?" Lawrend asked.

    "It''s southeast from here, Master. They actually developed the same magic system as ours even without any contact to us," Humility replied.

    "Rami, do you know anything about that continent?" Lawrend turned to her and asked.

    "It''s more powerful and treasure-richpared to this Primitus Continent," Rami answered.

    "So our continent is called the Primitus Continent, huh. I wonder how big it is," Lawrend muttered in thought.

    "Hmph. Of course, a human like you would never be able to fathom it. Even if that big white bird of yours continuously flies in a straight line, she would still take two weeks to reach the other end of the continent," Rami sneered.

    "That big!?" Lawrend eximed in shock.

    Clova was already almost as fast as the nes in his past life. For her to take two weeks just to reach the other end, he could not imagine the size.

    "It may seem big, but the ocean is bigger, Lawrend," Rami continued.

    "I feel like an ant¡­" Aleshia said in a daze.

    "Am I even significant in this world?" Amene said.

    "She''s right, Master. It takes three months to reach the Altro Continent from here. Unless you''re a High Mage and above, no one dares to traverse the ocean," Humility said.

    "Doesn''t that mean that there are Arch Mages and many High Magesnding in this city?" Lawrend asked.

    "They will ride another ship to the Port City of the empire," Humility replied.

    "I see. So this is just their stop. I hope none of them will interfere with our ns," Lawrend said.

    "In their eyes, this city is a backwater ce. If it weren''t for the needs of the ships to restock, they wouldn''t dock here," Humility further exined.

    "Alright. Let''s go find an inn then. I will test Nao first," Lawrend said.

    Talking about a distant continent was still so soon. He should just focus on the problems he had on hand.

    When Nao heard that he would be tested, he became nervous. This would decide his future if he would be able to stay as Lawrend''s butler and potion brewer.

    "I will test you first thing tomorrow morning. For now, rest," Lawrend said to him.

    They quickly found a decent inn and booked a room for Lawrend, Humility, Aezel, and Amene.

    Aleshia, Grape, E, and Elena stayed in a separate room. Then Rami, Nao, and Kenova stayed in their own.

    "Fufufufu. I love being your protector, Master. I get to spend a lot of time with you," Aezel said with a chuckle.

    She sat on the fluffy king-sized bed with Lawrend lying beside her. Meanwhile, Amene and Humility sat on the other king-sized bed in the room.

    The room had a warm atmosphere from the orange light the magicmp was giving.

    "Come sit here," Lawrend said and patted hisp.

    "Fufufufu. Sister Amene, you can take your spot.. She needs more of your seed, Master," Aezel replied with a wide smile on her face.

 Chapter 363 - Tasting Sweet Nectar ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Nyan? I have been soloing Master for over a week now. Why don''t you go first, Sister Aezel?" Amene responded.

    "Hehehehe. The two of you don''t want to? I will go ahead then," Humility said.

    She shamelessly rode on his crotch and rubbed her slit against his bulge.

    "Fufufu. That''s fine with me," Aezel replied.

    "I''m also okay with that," Amene replied.

    "Ahh~ I can feel it, Master. If you sessfully be king, I will let you fuck my butt," Humility said seductively.

    "Hm? Do you think I like anal that much?" Lawrend asked in slight surprise.

    "Is that not a good enough reward?"

    Humility was amazed at his response.

    "I don''t need a reward. The kingdom is good enough for me," Lawrend replied.

    "A! You''re turning me on, even more, Master¡­"

    Humility pushed him down on the bed and stared at his face with an excited smile.

    "Do you love me, Humility?" Lawrend asked.

    "Of course, Master. I love you dearly~~" Humility replied.

    "Wear your maid uniform," Lawrend said.

    Earlier, Humility was wearing her princess dress. She wore it before they left the Horiel Mansion as she thought that it was better to present herself as a princess to other people if Lawrend needed it.

    "Oh! I will, Master," Humility replied.

    She started unbuttoning the back of her dress, and she removed it while on top of him. She revealed to him her wless white skin. As a result, Lawrend''s cock twitched in response.

    "I felt that, Master!" Humility shouted excitedly.

    "Hurry up and wear your maid uniform," Lawrend replied.

    Humility stored her princess dress in her storage ring and pulled out her maid uniform.

    She first wore the ck part of her maid uniform before wearing the white apron.

    "Hehehe. I can feel you getting harder, Master," Humility said as she rubbed his bulging crotch with her soft hand.

    "That''s because you look cute in your maid uniform," Lawrend replied shamelessly.

    "Time for the treat," Humility said.

    She pulled down his pants and unleashed his towering sword.

    Humility grabbed it with her cold hand and rubbed it up and down to masturbate it.

    "Your cock is so hot and hard¡­"

    Humility bent down and started licking the tip like a lollipop. Her soft and slimy tongue wrapped around his sword and stimted it.

    She expertly swallowed it inside her mouth, sucked the tip, and moved her head up and down. She used everything she learned from Aleshia and Grape.

    She pressed the tip against her cheek, making it bulge and visible from outside. The insides of her mouth were soft and slippery. It was as if Lawrend was fucking a moving pussy.

    "Mmm¡­ I love your cock, Master¡­ Ah~m."

    Humility savored his rigid member with her mouth and thered it with her saliva. It was also releasing delicious precum that she tasted with her tongue, and she swallowed a mouthful of it.

    "Ahh¡­"

    Humility moved her hand up and down and sucked his member vigorously. She squeezed on it with her hand tightly to give him a lot of pleasure.

    *Pop*

    Humility released his slippery member from her mouth and smiled at him.

    "I like to use my other mouth more," Humility said and sat on his crotch.

    She slid her dripping wet pussy on his hard sword to tease it. Their love juices mixed together, and she used her hand to cover his weapon with them.

    Humility pushed the tip inside her slit with her hand and took his weapon inside her.

    "Ahhh!"

    Humility squirmed, and felt a shock run through her body. His weapon slid inside her so smoothly that it stimted a lot of her sensitive region down there.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahhh¡­ It''s so delicious," Humility said and licked her lips seductively.

    She leaned towards him and started raising her waist up and down. That position made his weapon attack her insides at an angle that stimted the back of her vagina.

    "Ah! Ahh! Your cock is so hard, Master. I-It''s rubbing inside me so much¡­" Humility said as she did her best to pleasure him with her cock.

    As for Lawrend, he pulled her closer to him and started kissing her vicle and neck.

    "Ah! Master!"

    The sensation of his kisses made Humility feel tingly and erotic. She couldn''t help but sit on his crotch, causing his weapon to prate deep inside her depths.

    Lawrend left red marks all over her body that marked her as his possession.

    "You slutty princess. Betraying your family just to please me!"

    Lawrend spanked her on the ass.

    "Ahhh! I''m sorry!" Humility shouted as a shiver ran through her spine.

    "Sit. Use my cock to knock on your womb," Lawrend said.

    "Y-Yes, Master," Humility responded.

    She sat up straight and took his weapon all the way inside her. She felt it touch her womb and a slight jolt ran through her.

    "Ah! I-It''s so long, Master. It''s already pressing against my womb," Humility said.

    "Knock on your womb," Lawrend replied.

    "Y-Yes. Anything for you!"

    Humility ced her hands on his stomach and started bouncing up and down his crotch.

    Each time she bounced down, his weapon would punch against her womb, giving her delightful pleasure.

    "Ah! Ahh! Ah! Ahhh! Ahhhhh!"

    It got more and more pleasurable the more she did it. Her insides became increasingly sensitive until she felt something rise from her crotch.

    "I''m cumming!!" Humility shouted.

    She released a burst of milky water from her urethra and covered Lawrend''s body with her squirt.

    Lawrend couldn''t help but open his mouth in shock as he used his hand to cover his face. s, some of it got into his mouth.

    He couldn''t help but taste it, and to his surprise, it was sweet and slightly salty.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It doesn''t have an unpleasant smell but rather an enticing fragrance.

    "Ehh? Did you like it, Master?" Humility asked in surprise.

    She saw some of her squirt enter his mouth, and he didn''t spit it out.

    "...Come here!" Lawrend shouted.

    He flipped her over to the side.

 Chapter 364 - Drinking Sweet Nectar And Breeding ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Lawrend was now on top of her.

    He pulled out of her and crawled down to her crotch.

    "M-Master?"

    Humility felt nervous from the sudden change from Lawrend.

    Lawrend pushed her legs up and licked her wet slit with his tongue.

    "Ahhh~!"

    Humility felt Lawrend''s tongue run through her sensitive flesh for the first time. It made her heart beat rapidly and excitedly.

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows. He doesn''t understand why, but her slit tasted sweet and delicious.

    "Ah! Not there..!"

    Humility grabbed Lawrend''s hair and pushed him away. The way his tongue licked the ps of her vulva and her entrance was tingly.

    Nevertheless, Lawrend didn''t stop. He used his tongue to stimte her flesh.

    He used his lips to rub the bottom and top part while he used his tongue to stimte the middle and the insides.

    "Ahhn! So good!!" Humility moaned uncontrobly.

    Usually, she would use her fingers to stimte herself down there. She never thought that her Master would lick her pussy down there.

    Her current erotic expression says it all. She enjoyed his tongue exploring and tasting every bit of her soft and young pussy.

    "Your pussy is so sweet¡­" Lawrend said before he continued licking it.

    He then used his thumb and rubbed her clitoris. He mixed it with his tongue, causing Humility to reach the edge of her climax.

    "Ahhhhh! No moreeee! I''ll cum, Master!!" Humility shouted.

    Lawrend vigorously sucked her slit and extracted the sweet juices inside her.

    "AHHHHHHH!!" Humility moaned loudly.

    Lawrend ced his mouth above her urethra and caught all of her squirt. He sucked the sweet nectar inside his mouth and drank it.

    He was like a dehydrated man in a desert. Humility felt relieved and satisfied after that.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahhh¡­ Master, you finally drank it?" Humility asked and smiled at him.

    "If I knew it was this delicious, I would have drunk it before," Lawrend replied.

    He kneeled in front of her legs and positioned his weapon in between her legs.

    "Master, I''m still sensitive¡­" Humility couldn''t help but remind him after seeing him get ready.

    "That makes it even better, right?" Lawrend responded.

    He pressed the tip of his weapon on her entrance and pushed inside her.

    "Ahhhh!"

    Humility felt his weapon separate her flesh and rub against the folds inside her vagina.

    "Your insides feel so good," Lawrend said.

    "Umhhh!"

    Humility tightened her slit in reflex when she heard that. She felt a sense of satisfaction and obligation to make him feel even better.

    Lawrend gritted his teeth and endured the urge to cum. He moved his waist and thrust inside her.

    "Ah! Ah! Mhh! Ah!" Humility moaned without any care for the world.

    ¡­

    A dozen minutester, Lawrend stopped and thrust his weapon deep inside her.

    He released a burst of semen inside her vagina.

    "Mmmmmmm~"

    Humilityid on the bed, tired and hot. She epted his semen inside her happily.

    Lawrend pulled his weapon out of her, causing his semen to leak out of her slit.

    "That was the best sex we had, Master," Humility said to him with a satisfied smile on her face.

    "I enjoyed that too," Lawrend replied.

    "Fufufufu. Master, you sure took your time," Aezel said.

    She stood behind him and massaged his shoulders using her hands.

    "Amene, you can clean my cock," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master," Amene replied.

    She walked towards him and waited for Humility to move. Once she''s out of the way, Ameneid on her stomach and ced his cock inside of her mouth.

    "Nyaammm¡­"

    Amene used her rough tongue and cleaned his rod from all the love juices they secreted.

    "Nyaa!(Done!)"

    "Let''s get you pregnant," Lawrend said to her.

    "Here!"

    Amene lifted her skirt and showed him her dripping wet pussy. Her legs were covered with her love juices, making it evident to him that she got excited watching him and Humility.

    Lawrend''s rod hardened once again, seeing another target to prate.

    "You can ride me, and do it yourself," Lawrend said.

    Amene did as he said and rode him. Without waiting for him, she inserted his rod inside her pussy.

    "Nyaannnn!" Amene moaned.

    It slipped inside her tight pussy. After having sex with him for a week now, she got used to inserting his rod inside her.

    But still, each time felt pleasurable to her.

    Lawrend grabbed her butt cheeks and supported her as she bounced up and down his crotch.

    Amene wrapped his rod around her slippery insides and stimted his rod. As he had alreadye several times earlier, he was even more sensitive.

    And that also means that he could endure more.

    ...

    They entangled with each other for a dozen minutes, and when Amene instinctively knew when he was about to cum. She pressed hard against his crotch and let his rod to feel her womb with his semen.

    "Thank you, Master," Amene said and raised her waist.

    Compared to before, his semen didn''t drip out.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "It''s my turn," Aezel said.

    She was very impatient as she already watched two of them ride Lawrend. She immediately rode his holy sword and took it in her sheathe.

    "Oh? You want to be on top?" Lawrend asked in surprise.

    "No. I just want you to satisfy me for a bit," Aezel replied and pulled his holy sword out of her.

    "Heh. Turn around and bend over," Lawrend said.

    He kneeled on the bed, and Aezel bent her ass towards him.

    Lawrend grabbed her round ass with his hand and rubbed it.

    He then inserted his holy sword inside her and started pounding her pussy.

    "Ah! Ahh! Mmmm! Fuck me! More!" Aezel shouted.

    She went with Lawrend''s rhythm and thrust her ass backward, making his holy sword hit her deepest parts.

    She felt the length of his holy sword inside her. She focused on it more and more to the point that she could picture his holy sword parting her flesh inside her body.

    "Fuck me like a dog! Ahhh! Amazing!" Aezel moaned.

    Her mind was filled with his holy sword prating her sheathe.

 Chapter 365 - Teaching Humility ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "You slut! Acting like a bitch in heat!" Lawrend shouted and pped her ass.

    "Ahh¡ª! Yes!" Aezel moaned ecstatically.

    Lawrend held her waist with both of his hands and thrust his waist. She lowered her arms and nted on the bed with her ass at the highest point.

    He continued thrusting inside her for an hour before he stopped. Throughout that time, he came two times.

    "I''m cumming!" Lawrend shouted.

    "Ahhh~ Fill me up with your semen!" Aezel shouted.

    Lawrend filled her with his semen like a gas tank. When Aezel felt his hot semen enter her, she spasmed.

    Aezel twitched and rolled her eyes back in pleasure.

    "A-Ahh¡­"

    Aezel stared in front of her in a daze.

    "Aghh¡­"

    Lawrend pulled his sensitive holy sword out of her sheathe. It was so sensitive that he struggled to pull it out of her.

    He sat on the bed and panted heavily. Even though he was a High Mage already, having sex non-stop for more than a week every day was taxing to his body.

    "Here, Master," Humility said.

    She kneeled behind him on the bed and rubbed his head. She embraced him and helped him calm down his rapidly beating heart.

    "Hehehe. I love you, Master," Humility said.

    "Thank you. I love you too, Humility," Lawrend replied.

    He slowly regained his calm and stood up from the bed. Aezel stayed still on the bed and wallowed in the pleasure as she reminisced every bit of their time together earlier.

    Lawrend turned his head and looked at Amene and Humility. The two of them smelled fresh and their hairs were glossy.

    "The two of you already took a bath?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes, Master. We already prepared your bath for you. Please go ahead," Amene answered with a smile on her face.

    "Thank you," Lawrend replied and entered the bathroom.

    There was a small tub in it, and there was steam rising from it. He took a quick bath and exited the bathroom.

    "Fufufufu. I feel refreshed, Master," Aezel said.

    "Hahahaha. Me too," Lawrend replied.

    "I will go take a bath now," Aezel replied.

    She entered the bathroom and took a bath.

    "Humility, while we still have time, do you want me to teach you magic?" Lawrend asked.

    "Really? I have almost forgotten it, but I remember you told me that you would teach me before. Muuu~" Humility pouted her lips.

    "Sorry, sorry. Here''s the book. Read it page by page and tell me what you can''t understand," Lawrend said.

    He passed to her the silver book that Verkoli gave him. If you had forgotten, it contained the Theory, Practice, Prediction, and Research of Magic.

    "Yes, Master."

    Humility took the book and opened it.

    And so, Lawrend spent an hour teaching her.

    "Master, sorry to interrupt, but the dinner is here," Aezel said.

    She closed the door behind her and carried a tray of food in her hands together with Amene, who carried another one.

    "Oh. Let''s eat first, Humility," Lawrend said.

    "It''s fine, Master. I think I need some time to digest what you taught me," Humility replied.

    Lawrend took a bowl from the tray and started eating.

    An hourter, they finished eating.

    "Do you want to continue?" Lawrend asked Humility.

    "Yes, Master," Humility resolutely nodded her head.

    She had realized long ago that she was weak. She can''t help her Master besides informing him about the things she knows about the kingdom. It was sad in her opinion.

    She also wants to be like the others and help him inbat.

    They spent two more hours before they stopped.

    "Ahh~~ My head hurts¡­" Humility said as she held her head with her hands.

    "Let''s continue tomorrow. It''s alreadyte," Lawrend said to her.

    "Master, can I sleep beside you again?" Amene asked.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Alright, but this is thest time. Give the others a chance," Lawrend replied.

    This past week, Amene had been sleeping beside him like a real cat. She snuggled his body and warmed him up when it was cold.

    Though, that also meant that the others didn''t get the chance. He had to be fair since they all deserve his love.

    "Nyahaha¡­ This will be thest, Master," Amene replied.

    The two of them slept on the bed together, and Aezel and Humility slept on the other one.

    ¡­

    A few hours earlier, in Nao, Rami, and Kenova''s room.

    "Nao, can I enter the bathroom? We''re both men, right? I''ll just wash my face," Kenova said through the door of the bathroom.

    "E-Ehh!? You can''t!" Nao responded in a panic.

    "I see, I see. You''re shy about it, huh," Kenova sighed and waited for him to finish.

    "Human, do you not know propriety?" Rami asked him as she sat on the bed.

    She was staring at him with judging eyes.

    "Propriety? In my n, we men asionally take a bath in the samerge tub together. Is it really weird?" Kenova asked with a confused look on his face.

    "Hmmmm¡­ I thought you''re swinging that way," Rami muttered with a cold look on her face.

    "W-What!? Of course not!" Kenova responded angrily.

    "Okay," Rami replied and turned her head away.

    With her sensitive ears, she could hear the moansing from Lawrend''s room.

    It turned her on, but with no way to release it, she endured for the time being.

    ¡­

    The next day, Lawrend woke up.

    He looked around him and found an orange catgirl embracing his arm like a pillow.

    They ate breakfast and left the inn in a carriage.

    This time, he wasn''t with all of them. He only brought Aezel and Nao.

    "Master, where are we going?" Aezel asked.

    "We will go buy materials for potion brewing. I want to test Nao," Lawrend replied.

    "Oh!"

    Aezel widened her eyes in realization.

    "Young Master, what kind of a potion do you want me to brew? I only know one kind," Nao replied.

    "What potion?" Lawrend asked.

    "Healing Potion," Nao replied.

    "Then that''s fine. Everything should be in the Mage Guild, right?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes, but¡­ They''re expensive," Nao replied shyly.

 Chapter 366 - Potion Brewing

    "No problem. Just tell me the materials," Lawrend replied.

    Before long, they reached the Mage Guild.

    The Mage Guild of this city was quite differentpared to the Mage Guild in Sheron Port City. There are a variety of mages wearing different outfits and mage pins.

    They approached the receptionist''s desk.

    "Hello, High Mage. What can I do for you?"

    A busty and beautiful female receptionist greeted the three of them.

    Lawrend nudged Nao towards the front.

    Nao started listing out materials that were foreign to Lawrend''s ears. The receptionist looked at him in surprise.

    "You''re a Potion Brewer? That''s very rare in the kingdom," the receptionist replied.

    "Yes. My Young Master here wants me to make some for him," Nao replied.

    "Alright. That will be 50,000 gold. Would you like to pay using points or gold?" the receptionist asked.

    Lawrend widened his eyes in disbelief. Although he was rich, 50,000 gold is still a lot.

    "How many portions is that?" Lawrend couldn''t help but ask.

    "That''s 100 portions and the minimum amount of portions that we sell," the receptionist replied.

    "Did you know about this?" Lawrend turned to Nao and asked.

    "Yes. There is not a lot of demand, so the Mage Guild only sells them in bulk. After all, not every portion is even going to be sessful," Nao replied.

    "How powerful is that potion you''re going to brew?" Lawrend asked.

    "Because I''m not that good at potion brewing yet, it can only work up to Beginner and True Mages," Nao replied.

    "Hmm¡­ That''s quite low."

    Lawrend held his chin as he pondered about it.

    "Don''t worry, Young Master. I will get better soon!" Nao said determinedly.

    He would do everything he could to stay as Lawrend''s butler. After all, he wouldn''t be anything if he lost this opportunity.

    "Alright¡­ How about tools? Do you need any?"

    "Yes. I need some potion brewing tools too," Nao replied.

    Lawrend rubbed his temples in worry. He couldn''t help but think that this was all a mistake.

    "Thank you for doing business with us," the receptionist said and bowed to Lawrend as they left the Mage Guild.

    In total, they spent a total of 75,000 gold. It was a lot of money, and Lawrend used up a lot of his savings. He stared at Nao intently, contemting whether to sell him as a ve if he was actually not good at potion brewing.

    They rode a carriage again and returned to the inn.

    "Master, you''re back," Humility greeted him inside their room.

    "Nao, do you not need a special room for potion brewing?" Lawrend asked in worry.

    Although he doesn''t know potion brewing, in his past life, chemistry is usually done inboratories, where a fan sucks out the toxic fumes that the chemical reaction makes.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He guessed that the same is true for potion brewing.

    "No, Young Master. Unlike the other potions, a Healing Potion doesn''t need a specialb," Nao replied.

    "Really?" Lawrend asked him skeptically.

    It would be a huge disaster if he was wrong. This was an inn, and he would have to pay for the damages.

    "Trust me, Young Master. I know what I''m doing," Nao replied.

    Lawrend felt like he had heard this phrase before. This was when a scammer would try to gain his trust in his past life.

    "Okay. Do your best," Lawrend replied.

    He gave up and hoped for the best.

    Nao started setting up the Potion Brewing Tools in the room.

    He ced the huge round ss sk on a stand and several other apparatus. Then he started tinkering with them one by one.

    He took one portion of the potion materials and separated them out into their individual materials. In total, there were seven materials.

    Nao entered the bathroom and filled the ss sk with pure, clean water. After that, he returned and ced it on the stand.

    He then lighted up the me under the stand, which heated the water.

    Nao grabbed the bundle of medicinal nt leaves and ced it in a mortar and pestle. He ground it up while he waited for the water to boil.

    A dozen minutester, the water started boiling, and Nao ced the ground leaves inside the sk. The water inside the sk immediately turned green as the leaves dissolved in it.

    The next material/ingredient was a red-colored flower.

    Nao plucked the petals and ced them inside the sk one by one. A few minutester, the color of the water in the sk turned pink.

    He continued mixing the ingredients together in the ss sk until the color of the liquid inside turned a transparent red color.

    He turned off the me and waited for it to cool.

    "Is it done?" Lawrend asked.

    He watched the whole thing, and so far, it looked like chemistry. Could it be that potion brewers are just chemists?

    "Not yet," Nao replied.

    Nao''s hand suddenly started glowing a dark blue color, and he grabbed the round ss sk with his hand.

    Using the power of the mana flowing in his hand, Nao changed the structure of the liquid.

    The color suddenly changed to a deep magenta color, and the sweet and fragrant smell of the Healing Potion wafted into the air.

    The process was something Lawrend couldn''t understand.

    Just as he was wondering what was happening, the liquid in the sk started boiling and released a lot of vapor into the air.

    "What''s going on??" Lawrend asked Nao worriedly.

    "I''m reducing the potion. At this amount, there''s too much water which would hurt the potion''s efficacy," Nao exined.

    "And¡­ Done," Nao said.

    He raised the sk and gave it to Lawrend.

    Lawrend grabbed the sk and swished the liquid inside. It was a blood-red color and looked beautiful when the light from the window reflected inside it.

    "Here, Young Master," Nao said, and a passed a small potion bottle to him.

    Lawrend took it and poured the potion inside. It was the perfect amount, and he covered the opening with a cork.

    "I''m impressed," Lawrend said.

 Chapter 367 - Naoâ€™s Identity

    "Thank you, Young Master," Nao replied and bowed to him respectfully.

    "I don''t know if this works, but I think it does. Do you want to test it yourself?" Lawrend asked with a smile on his face.

    "...Yes," Nao replied, a bit unsure.

    "Give me your hand."

    Lawrend grabbed his hand and flipped his palm upright.

    ''Huh? It''s so smooth¡­'' Lawrend thought to himself in confusion as he stared at Nao''s hand.

    "Y-Young Master..?"

    "*Cough* This will hurt a bit."

    Lawrend regained hisposure and pointed his right index finger on her palm.

    *BZZZT*

    Lawrend created a small cut using his lightning magic.

    "Ahh~!" Nao moaned weirdly like a girl.

    "..."

    Nao quickly realized what she had done and covered her mouth with her hand. Lawrend stared at her in disbelief.

    "Wait, don''t tell me you''re gay!?" Lawrend eximed.

    He was immediately reminded of horrible memories from his past life when a gay man would sneakily approach him in a tight full train before touching him somewhere weird.

    Although not all of them are like that in his past life, the way Nao approached him on purpose made him think that he was one of those people.

    "...What?"

    Nao was stunned by his words.

    "M-Master, it''s not that¡­" Humility said.

    Even she could tell what was going on by now¡ªwhy a butler would approach her Master in the first ce.

    In her opinion, there could only be one reason why, and that was¡­

    "What do you mean?" Lawrend asked Humility in confusion.

    "Master, look at her face," Humility replied.

    "Her face??"

    Lawrend raised his head and stared at Nao''s face. She was blushing red like a girl caught doing something bad.

    "Huhhhhhhhhh!???"

    Lawrend widened his eyes in disbelief. He stared at Nao and Humility alternately.

    "I-I can exin¡­" Nao said shyly.

    "You''re a woman!?"

    "Yes¡­"

    Nao nodded her head embarrassedly.

    "Fufufufu. As expected of Master to attract another woman," Aezelughed on the side.

    "So that''s why Nao smelled weird," Amene muttered.

    "I don''t smell weird!" Nao responded angrily in a manly voice.

    "Nyahahaha. You smelled fragrant," Amene replied.

    "!!"

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Amene''s words only turned Nao redder in embarrassment.

    Lawrend closed his eyes and rxed himself. He grabbed her shoulders and opened his mouth.

    "Why are you crossdressing?"

    Lawrend had a serious and determined-to-get-her-answer look on his face.

    "I can''t be a butler if I''m a g-girl," Nao replied.

    "Did Albert know this?" Lawrend asked.

    "He did," Nao replied.

    "That sneaky old butler¡­ I will scold him when I see him," Lawrend said with gritted teeth.

    He can''t believe Albert set him up. At least, he didn''t set him up for a gay man as Lawrend doesn''t want to be banged. [AN: Lawrend is not homophobic. He just has a lot of bad experiences that traumatized him.]

    "I-I asked him to help me be your butler. If you want¡­ I can also be your maid," Nao said.

    "..."

    Lawrend opened and closed his mouth in surprise. Now that he looked at her up close, he could see the face of a beautiful woman.

    If she lengthened her hair and stopped wearing this butler uniform, she would surely be a beautiful woman. He felt happy knowing that she readily offered herself to him.

    "No. You can stay as my butler," Lawrend replied.

    She reminds him of Suba** Ko**e from M**o Chi**. He won''t say no to such an addition to hisbat maid harem.

    "Thank you. Ow¡­"

    Nao felt a sudden sting from her hand. She looked at her palm and saw a long trail of blood from the wound Lawrend made.

    "Drink it fast," Lawrend said.

    He pushed the Healing Potion to her, and she drank it all in one gulp.

    Lawrend and the others stared at her bleeding hand and watched it heal in real-time. The wound closed up, and new skin reced the old one.

    "It''s really effective. Alright. I officially ept you as my first ever butler," Lawrend dered.

    "Thank you, Young Master!"

    In her joy, Nao embraced Lawrend tightly.

    "You''re wee."

    Lawrend returned her gesture and embraced her tightly.

    "Alright. You can return now and call Kenova toe over," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Young Master," Nao responded.

    "When we''re alone, you can stop acting like a man, and you should call me ''Master''," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master. I understand," Nao responded.

    She nodded her head solemnly and left the room.

    Lawrend quickly ced the potion brewing tools and materials inside his storage ring.

    Half a minuteter, Kenova arrived.

    "Lawrend, what did you call me for?" Kenova asked in confusion.

    "We''re going to meet the city lord," Lawrend replied.

    "Okay. Let''s go."

    Kenova nodded his head.

    Lawrend left the inn with Aezel, Humility, and Kenova in tow.

    They asked around and quickly found where the city lord was staying. Unlike the other cities, the city lord of this city was staying in a mansion that the kingdom set up.

    This was done to show prestige to the travelers arriving from the other continent.

    Lawrend''s group arrived in front of the mansion and got off the carriage.

    "These people are..?" the guard politely asked.

    "I''m here under the Third Princess'' orders," Kenova said and walked in front.

    "Third Princess!? I will go inform the new city lord!" the guard shouted and hurriedly ran inside the mansion.

    "New City Lord?" Humility tilted her head in confusion.

    It''s rare for the City Lord of a city to change. After all, it requires a lot of strength to even be in that position. And it should be even more of a requirement as this was a Port City that connects the Primitus Continent to the Altro Continent.

    Whoever reced the previous city lord should be a powerful mage. Humility couldn''t help but be curious as to who it was.

    Before long, the guard returned. He urged them inside the gate and into the mansion.

    They went through several hallways before stopping in front of an office.

    *Knock* *Knock*

    "City Lord Asmodaios, the envoy of the Third Princess is here," the guard said.

    "Enter," a voice replied from the inside.

    "Asmodaios??" Aezel eximed in surprise.

 Chapter 368 - Asmodaois

    "Do you know him?" Lawrend couldn''t help but ask Aezel after hearing the surprise in her voice.

    "Yes, I do, but I think I got the wrong person," Aezel replied.

    The guard opened the door, and they entered the office. There were various furnished wooden types of furniture inside, and a man was sitting on an elegantly designed table.

    "What are you doing here!?" Aezel shouted after seeing the man behind the table.

    "You''re here!?" Asmodaois eximed and stood up from his seat.

    "The two of you know each other?" Lawrend asked.

    He felt shocked as he knew that Aezel was from the demon world. That would mean that the man in front of them was also a demon, but he didn''t look the part, so Lawrend became confused as a result.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Guard, leave," Asmodaois ordered.

    "Yes." The guard responded and left.

    "I-Is that really you?" Asmodaois asked.

    There was a look of disbelief on his face. He raised his two hands and put Aezel''s face in between them while he was still a distance away from her. [AN: Imagine looking at a telescope.]

    "What are you doing here?" Aezel asked.

    "I''m here to look for you," Asmodaois replied.

    "...Why are you the City Lord of this city?" Aezel asked.

    "Forgive me, Eldest Sister! I disguised myself as a human and decided to track down your whereabouts," Asmodaois replied.

    "Hmph. I will scold youter," Aezel said with a cold look on her face.

    "Y-Yes." Asmodaois shivered, seeing the look on her face.

    "Master, this is my Younger Brother, Asmodaois. He''s a demon just like me," Aezel said.

    "Master? Did you be a ve!?" Asmodaois shouted in disbelief.

    "I''m Master''s maid! Don''t degrade me to such a level," Aezel corrected him angrily.

    "Yes¡­" Asmodaois nodded his head meekly.

    His reactions were a stark contrast to the huge build and powerful body he had.

    "How did you even be the city lord of this city? You''re a weakling, right?" Aezel asked.

    "I used my magic," Asmodaois replied.

    "..."

    Aezel ced her hand on her temple and rubbed it in frustration.

    "Master, forgive my little brother. He doesn''t know what he''s doing," Aezel apologized to him in a bow.

    "Why? What''s the problem with his magic?" Lawrend asked.

    "He used hypnotism, Master. He knows Darkness Magic that can hypnotize people," Aezel replied.

    "Really? How effective is it?" Lawrend asked.

    "He''s a Commoner Demon when I left, so he should be equivalent to a High Mage. And because of the uniqueness of his Darkness Magic, he could use it on unguarded people a level higher than him," Aezel exined.

    "Unguarded?" Lawrend repeated in confusion.

    "Yes. If you guard yourself against his attack, you would be able to stop his magic from working," Aezel replied.

    "I see. So you''re here for your Eldest Sister, huh," Lawrend said.

    "Eldest Sister, I can''t believe it that you became a human''s maid. I feel disappointed in you," Asmodaois said after hearing Lawrend talk to him.

    "Fufufufu. If you''re disappointed, you won''t be able to see the light of day tomorrow," Aezel said with a sharp look in her eyes.

    "I-I was joking! I''m very happy that you became a human''s maid!" Asmodaois hurriedly shouted.

    "Not just any human, say Lawrend Horiel!" Aezel corrected.

    "Yes! It''s a good thing that Eldest Sister became Lawrend Horiel''s maid!" Asmodaois shouted in reply.

    "Good," Aezel said and smiled at him.

    "So, Eldest Sister, are you going back with me to the demon world?" Asmodaois asked.

    "You''re the one that should go back. If a human realizes what you had done, you will be hunted by the Arch Mage in this city. At worst, a Grand Mage might even hunt you down," Aezel said.

    She was speaking from experience. In her inexperience, she thought that she could take on an Arch Mage and a Hill Sword together. Her biggest mistake was overestimating her abilities.

    She lost, and a Grand Mage cameter and kidnapped her before locking her up in the capital city. If she wasn''t able to escape, she knew that she would have been experimented on. After all, demons are rare in the human world.

    "I promised before I left that I won''te back without you, Eldest Sister," Asmodaois replied.

    "Oh, really? Fufufufu. I didn''t think that my little brother was so charismatic," Aezel said sarcastically.

    "*Gulp* I will return! Please don''t shock my **** with your lightning!" Asmodaois begged with slight tears in his eyes.

    Lawrend couldn''t help but imagine Aezel shocking her little brother''s **** in his mind. He quickly shook his head and removed the curse scene in his mind.

    "Aezel, you don''t need to send him back. We can use your little brother," Lawrend said.

    "Him? No, Master. I don''t think he will do a decent job," Aezel replied.

    "Think about it. Your little brother will manage this town while we can deploy Kenova to a different city," Lawrend exined to her.

    "Hmm¡­ That actually makes sense, Master," Aezel replied.

    "So, what do you think?" Lawrend asked.

    "You. Don''t you dare get too cocky! Stay here and don''t let any Arch Mages see you," Aezel said to Asmodaois.

    "Yes, Eldest Sister! I will do as you say," Asmodaois responded.

    "Once we give you the signal, you will dere that this city is supporting the new king," Aezel said.

    "I understand," Asmodaois replied.

    "Anyways, why did you even be a City Lord?" Aezel asked him.

    "I thought that a City Lord would have more power. If they somehow captured you, I will use my authority to take you back," Asmodaois replied.

    "Smart. You make your Eldest Sister proud," Aezel replied and smiled at him.

    "Thank you for the praise, Eldest Sister!" Asmodaois shouted.

    He was overjoyed to hear that she was proud of him. All this time, he was always looked down upon by her.

    "Let''s leave, Master. There''s nothing to see here anymore," Aezel said and embraced Lawrend''s arm before pulling him to the door.

    "E-Eldest Sister, I want to ask. When are you going toe back?" Asmodaois asked in a panic.

    "I will go back here when I want to go back," Aezel replied and closed the door.

 Chapter 369 - Butler Nao

    "Aezel, is that really your brother?" Lawrend asked in confusion.

    Asmodaois had arge build and the same red hair, but he didn''t have any horns.

    "Are you talking about his horns? I think it''s his Darkness magic again. If you focus enough, you should be able to see it with your eyes, Master," Aezel replied.

    "I see. That makes sense," Lawrend replied.

    "Lawrend, am I going to control the next city?" Kenova asked in a whisper.

    "Yes. We should get going after this. There''s no more point staying in this city," Lawrend replied.

    ¡­

    They returned to the inn, and Lawrend called them all to his room.

    He then quickly exined to them what happened in the City Lord''s mansion earlier.

    "Ohh! Sister Aezel has a little brother," Elena said with interest on her face.

    "I want to meet him!" E shouted.

    "He is a big burly man. He is not like a small girl like you, E," Lawrend replied to her.

    "Oh¡­ Forget what I said, Master," E replied as his words caused her to change her mind.

    "So we''re already going?" Humility asked.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Yes. I don''t think we will be able to control any other city after Kenova''s. Therefore, we''re going to the most bustling merchant city in the kingdom," Lawrend replied.

    "That''s a good idea, Master. Once all the major cities support you, the minor ones will follow after," Humility replied. She realized what he was nning.

    "Err¡­ I didn''t think that far. I just thought it''s better to control them," Lawrend replied honestly with a wry smile on his face.

    "Hehehe. That''s why you have us, Master! We will always support you," Humility giggled and smiled at him.

    "Thank you, Humility. This wouldn''t even be happening without your help," Lawrend replied to her gratefully.

    "I won''t take all the credit, Master. Sister Aezel is here as our failsafe if we fail. We can flee or even defeat our pursuers."

    "Fufufufu. And I won''t be able to protect Master if none of you do your current assigned jobs," Aezel replied with a smile on her face.

    "Right. I love all of you."

    Lawrend took his time and kissed them on their foreheads one by one. Kenova cringed and turned around. He was starting to get jealous after seeing him get lovey-dovey with his maids.

    Rami''s eyes flickered at the scene and promptly closed her eyes before opening them again. This time, she was back to her cold demeanor.

    "M-Master is¡­"

    Nao suddenly realized that Lawrend had a rtionship with all of his maids. Although she feels an attraction to Lawrend, it wasn''t to the point that she would share him with others.

    Her current feelings for him were merely born out of desire to live off a well life. Seeing him kiss all of his maids on the forehead, felt overwhelming for her.

    "Also, Nao here is actually a girl. She pretended to be a butler," Lawrend suddenly said.

    "Huh!?" Nao eximed in shock at the sudden reveal.

    The others stared at her in surprise and a look of understanding quickly appeared on their faces.

    Elena: "So that''s why¡­"

    Aleshia: "That makes sense."

    Grape: "What a unique way to get to Master."

    Kenova: "HUH!? So that''s why you didn''t want me to enter the bathroom!"

    "Ahahaha¡­" Naoughed dryly.

    "Nao, I''m confused. If you can brew potions, why are you a butler? That must mean that you''re from a well-distinguished family, right?" Lawrend asked.

    Potion Brewers are rare in the kingdom. The reason for this is theck of an easy way to learn it. Most newbies would burn through all their money just to make nothing.

    Lawrend imagined that she would have used a lot of materials to be able to brew potions so smoothly like what she did earlier.

    "Actually, my father and mother were only average people. My grandfather was the one that taught me Potion Brewing.

    "My grandfather died 3 years ago, and due to reasons I don''t know, my parents never returned when they left to hunt a monster for a bounty two years ago.

    "I barely lived with the leftover savings they had before I chose to be a butler for the Horiel Mansion," Nao exined sadly.

    She looked like she was about to cry any moment now.

    Feeling pity for her, Lawrend embraced her and rubbed her back.

    "I understand. You don''t have to say anymore. I won''t ask about your parents again," Lawrend whispered to her.

    "Nao, I can understand your pain too," Aleshia said and embraced Nao from behind.

    "Huh?" Nao was confused.

    "E and I were orphans before I chose to be an assassin. Maybe I should have done the same thing as you, since butlers don''t have to serve their Master''s, and I won''t have to lose my purity. But if those were the case, I would never meet Master," Aleshia said with a dreamy look on her face.

    She still felt that it was unbelievable that she met the love of her life that way.

    "I understand. Thank you for telling me."

    Nao grabbed Aleshia''s hand and tightened her hold onto it.

    "Alright. Don''t cry anymore, okay? I won''t know what to do with you," Lawrend said and released Nao from his embrace.

    "Yes, Master," Nao nodded her head solemnly.

    "Okay. Let''s go," Lawrend said.

    They rode a carriage and quickly arrived at the north gate of the city. They met with Clova and rode her back.

    "Human, where are we going this time?" Clova asked.

    "West," Lawrend replied.

    As Sorba Port City was at the southeastern tip of the continent, they could only go west. And besides, the bustling merchant city of the kingdom is located there.

    They rode on Clova''s back, and she flew up into the air to the west.

    A few hourster, they arrived at Passage City. The city where all carriages and caravans from the empire travel through to the Undrasil Kingdom.

    Rich merchandise and exotic goods can be found here.

 Chapter 370 - Maid Uniform Shop

    The area where Passage City is located is arge grassy in. North of it is the Starmud Forest, and south of it is the Turtlke Forest.

    And the empire is to the west while the Undrasil Kingdom is to the east. Because of this, the carriages and caravans are funneled to this city. Thus, resulting in its current economic growth.

    The city is much closer to the Turtlke Forest to the south, so Clovanded in that forest. They then entered through the south gate of the city.

    Once inside, it was evident that it was a wealthy city. The streets are wide. At least two carriages can go through each direction. For a city in this world, that was already double than average.

    Many goods were carried in the carriages, and there wererge parking lots for the carriages to stop. There were pubs everywhere, and most of the people they saw were mages and swordsmen, surrounding a merchant.

    "This is said to be the second capital of the kingdom, Master," Humility said to Lawrend.

    "Yes. I almost thought that we were back in the capital," Lawrend replied.

    "Master, look! There''s a maid uniform shop!" Aleshia shouted.

    She pointed to a small shop with the sign, "Maid essories Shop".

    "Hm? Why don''t we go inside?"

    They entered the shop and were greeted by maids wearing provocative maid uniforms.

    "!!"

    Instantly, the faces of Lawrend''s maids turned red. One of the maids had arge heart-shaped hole at her cleavage. Then one of the maids had her navel exposed.

    "This is heaven¡­" Lawrend muttered.

    This is like a dreame true for Lawrend. All of his maids are currently wearing traditional maid uniforms. If they wore these, it would enhance their sexiness and charm to a higher level.

    "Geez, Master¡­ What are you saying? We will wear this if you want to," Aleshia said with a pout on her face.

    "Fufufufu. If this will make Master happy, I will wear it," Aezel said.

    "Eh? We will wear those?" E asked with a surprised look on her face.

    "Not you, E. Only us adults," Aleshia replied to her.

    "Oh! E is left out again¡­"

    She felt sad that her Big Sister kept leaving her out on things. She felt as if she wasn''t a part of the group anymore.

    "E, you''re still too young to wear something like that. If you do adult things while you are still so young, Master won''t be able to forgive himself," Aleshia exined to her. [AN: And this book would be taken down by WN.]

    "That''s right. I''m not a pedophile to take advantage of you, E," Lawrend added.

    "Ummm¡­ Master, what do you desire?" a maid from the shop approached them timidly and asked.

    "Ah! Can you have them try out the maid clothes you have in this shop?" Lawrend asked and pointed to his maids.

    "Sure, Master! Come here," the maid pulled Aleshia, who was closest to her, with her.

    The other maids in the shop also approached them and guided them to the changing rooms. They gave them sets of maid clothing with various provocative designs.

    "Fufufufu. I choose this," Aezel said.

    She grabbed a maid''s clothing that could barely be considered an article of clothing. It was a very short ck apron with white frills that would barely cover her crotch.

    Then for the bra, it was the same. There were two short and small aprons attached to a string.

    "This is our best-seller," the maid beside her replied with a smile on her face.

    "Eh?? Why are you also pulling me with you?" Rami asked as she panicked.

    "Follow us. Your Master must have taken you from the streets, right? We will pick out a good maid uniform for you," the maid said.

    "Ehhh!? Wait! Don''t pull me away!"

    Even though she was shouting like that, Rami didn''t resist. She herself didn''t know why, but she felt like trying out the provocative maid uniforms.

    It brought a sense of taboo inside her that somehow turned her on for some reason she can''t understand. Imagine an angel degrading herself to wear a provocative maid uniform. Even she herself was turned on by the idea.

    "Huh!? Why me too??" Kenova asked angrily.

    A maid pushed him gently from behind.

    "Huh? You''re not a maid too?" the maid asked in confusion.

    "*Cough* I''m not into that stuff," Lawrend rified to the maid.

    "I-I''m sorry, Master!" The maid quickly bowed in apology.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She felt embarrassed and ran away to the back of the shop.

    After that, Lawrend had nothing to do. Kenova and Nao followed behind him as he strolled through the racks and shelves of maid uniforms.

    It was a novel idea for someone to set up a shop like this. He wants to meet him no matter what.

    "Hey, who owns this shop?" Lawrend asked one of the maids that were just standing there.

    "Master, I''m sorry, but I have been instructed to not disclose that information," the maid replied cooly.

    "I see. Why is he being so secretive?" Lawrend asked in curiosity.

    "I am not sure, but the Shop Manager always wore a mask. Even if we wanted to, we will not be able to tell you who he is," the maid replied.

    "Wow. Is he actually a noble from this city?" Lawrend couldn''t help but ask.

    That was the only reason he could think of. After all, running such a maid shop must be embarrassing if it''s heard by your peers.

    "I''m also not sure, but I do know that the Shop Manager leaves for a long time thenes back for a while," the maid replied.

    "I see. Thank you for the information," Lawrend said and passed to her a 100 gold bill.

    "No, thank you, Master. We are taken well care of," the maid replied and pushed his hand away.

    "Really? Now, I want to meet your Shop Manager even more," Lawrend replied.

    "Hehehe.. For the kind offer, I will try to mention you to the Shop Manager," the maid replied with augh.

 Chapter 371 - Wearing New Maid Uniforms ?

    "Thank you," Lawrend replied and smiled at her.

    He waited for a short while before Aleshia came out first. She wore a maid uniform that was basically split into two.

    The two halves separated her two breasts, and Lawrend could see her cleavage all the way down to her stomach.

    "H-How is it?" Aleshia asked with a cute and embarrassed face.

    "Erotic! Turn around!" Lawrend shouted.

    "Big Sister¡­" E covered her eyes with her tiny hands.

    Simr to Aleshia, she was very embarrassed. After all, seeing your Big Sister in skimpy clothing is a surreal experience. Especially for a young girl like her.

    "Kenova, can you take her outside?" Lawrend said.

    "That''s a great idea," Kenova replied and grabbed E''s hand.

    After seeing that E left, Aleshia turned around and showed her back to Lawrend.

    This provocative maid uniform exposed all of her back, and it was held together by a garter at her waist.

    "Mm! Mm! You look cute and sexy, Aleshia," Lawrend said as he repeatedly nodded his head in satisfaction.

    "Thank you, Master! I will choose this then," Aleshia replied and went back into the changing room happily.

    The next one that came out was E. The maid uniform that she chose was the one with the heart shape on the cleavage.

    Since she was a slime, her boobs were quite big. And that resulted in a deep valley contained in the heart-shaped hole. [AN: Elena could control the size, and she chose the big ones.]

    "*Gulp*"

    Lawrend made an audible gulp as he stared at her tempting figure. For some odd reason, he wanted to push his head inside that heart-shaped hole and bury his face in between her chest.

    "Ehehehe. I knew Master would like this one," Elena giggled, seeing the look on his face.

    "I love it!" Lawrend nodded his head vehemently.

    "I''ll take it then, Master," Elena said and entered back into the changing room.

    The next one was Aezel.

    "Wait, are all of you actually queuing up inside the changing room?" Lawrend asked.

    Aezel peeked her head from the changing room curtain and nodded her head.

    "Oh!"

    It was exactly as he thought. He had expected them toe out together earlier.

    "Master, is that Kenova not here anymore?" Aezel asked as she looked around.

    "He''s not. Why? Are you worried that he will see?" Lawrend asked as he guessed what was on her mind.

    "Yes. This shows a lot of my skin¡­ It''s exclusive for Master," Aezel replied.

    "Ahahahaha! I''m d you thought that," Lawrendughed out loud and smiled at her warmly.

    It was one thing to have a maid harem, but it was another to have a maid harem that knows how to respect their Master.

    "Fufufufu." Aezelughed to herself and walked out of the curtain.

    As she said, she was practically in her underwear. The bra was two t frilly ck fabric that covered her boobs.

    Although it''s ''covered'', Lawrend saw her underboob and sideboob very clearly. He could easily flip the bra, and her beautiful nipples would be revealed to him.

    Imagining flipping those turned Lawrend on. He had been holding back since earlier, and his massive dragon became visibly erect from outside.

    "I win!" Aezel shouted victoriously.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend stared at her in confusion.

    "Me and the others betted that whoever can make Master hard wins," Aezel exined to him.

    "..."

    Lawrend was speechless. Although he was happy that they were close, betting on getting him hard¡­

    It was so erotic that Lawrend got the urge to push her down right here, right now!

    "How do I look, Master? You still haven''t said anything," Aezel said.

    Lawrend focused his eyes on her body and intently observed her curves.

    On her waist, she was wearing the same t frilly short fabric, but it covered her waist like a loincloth. Same as before, Lawrend realized that he could flip it over and easily reveal her hidden depths.

    "*Gulp*"

    With Aezel''s beautiful and attractive body, she fitted the maid uniform very well.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Fufufu. I will im my prizeter, Master," Aezel said and entered back into the changing room.

    The next one that came out was Humility. She came out wearing a thin nightgown that looked a lot like a maid uniform.

    "Puh¡ª!"

    Lawrend was shocked at her appearance. He could see her naked body through the maid uniform!

    He ran to her and embraced her body tightly.

    "Ah!"

    Because the clothing was too thin, Lawrend''s embrace made her moan.

    "H-Humility, you can''t be wearing something like that in here. Go back inside," Lawrend said and pulled her into the changing room.

    He did his best not to look at the others and went back outside of the changing room.

    "Humility, I don''t need to see more," Lawrend said.

    "Okay, Master~."

    Then the next one came out.

    That''s right. She was Amene.

    Amene wore a maid uniform that fully exposed her navel. It was simr to their previous maid uniforms, but the lower part of the shirt part was cut off.

    "Ohhh!"

    Lawrend nodded his head in satisfaction.

    With her catgirl ears, and her cute slender tail, she looked really attractive, and Lawrend had the urge to embrace her before doing naughty things with her.

    "Moe~ Moe~ Kyun!"

    Amene did circling hand motions and formed a heart with her hands at the end.

    "Ah!"

    Lawrend felt his heart get struck by an overdose of sugar. She looked so cute and precious at the moment.

    "H-How is it, Master?" Amene asked nervously.

    "Splendid! I''m proud of you!" Lawrend shouted excitedly.

    By this time, themotion they were making attracted the attention of the maids in the store. They were all staffs here, and they got lucky that no one else was here, or it would be awkward.

    "Nyahaha. Thank you, Master," Ameneughed and entered back into the changing room.

    The next one was Grape.

    She looked around to see if anyone else was looking before slowly exiting the curtain.. What she wore fired all of Lawrend''s neurons to excitement.

 Chapter 372 - Daring Aleshia ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Grape walked out of the curtain and revealed the clothes she was wearing.

    Contrary to Lawrend''s expectation, it was a ck and white apron covering the front of her body.

    "H-Hello, Master," Grape greeted him with a shy smile on her face.

    "Is that even clothing?" Lawrend couldn''t help but ask with a wry smile on his face.

    "Nyaa¡­ The other uniforms look too simr to what the others are already wearing," Grape replied with a frown on her face.

    "It''s alright. What did you want to wear?" Lawrend asked.

    "Nyaa! Same as Amene!" Grape responded excited.

    "Alright. You can wear the same as hers," Lawrend replied.

    "Yes! I will wear the other one with a different design," Grape replied and entered back into the curtain.

    "Next," Lawrend said.

    "N¡­"

    "What?"

    "No¡­ I''m definitely not going to show you," Rami replied.

    The maids from the shop were giggling behind her.

    "Come on. Everyone had already shown theirs."

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend knew that she was forced into it, but applying peer pressure was the little push she needed. Although he wasn''t sure to what extent she watched them, he was sure that she was trying to hold it in.

    "..."

    It was silent.

    "Rami, you look cute in your current outfit. You don''t want to waste it, right?" Aezel asked from within the changing room.

    "We''re wasting our time by being here," Rami retorted.

    "Okay. Just keep the uniform if you don''t want to show it to Master. Right, Master?" Aezel asked and poked her head out of the curtain.

    "Yes. Take it as a gift if it really looks good on her," Lawrend replied with a calm smile on his face.

    "See? You can keep it now. We won''t force you."

    Aezel was the only one talking to Rami as she was the only one that wouldn''t get insulted by her. After all, Rami sees Aezel as a fallen angel that could be turned into an angel.

    "..."

    It was silent again.

    The clothes rustled inside, and Grape exited the changing room again.

    "Nyan! How do I look, Master?" Grape asked as she twirled in front of him.

    "That looks sexy," Lawrend replied.

    She was wearing a simr one to Amene. The only difference was that there was a garter belt that pulled her stockings up and connected the top part of her outfit.

    "Nyahahaha! I will take this, Master," Grapeughed excitedly and went back into the curtain.

    A dozen minutester, everyone was back in front of Lawrend. They were already wearing their usual maid uniforms, including Humility.

    "Where are the uniforms?" Lawrend asked.

    "It''s in my storage ring, Master," Humility replied and lifted her finger.

    "Alright. How much was all of them?" Lawrend asked the maid from the shop standing on the side.

    "20,000 gold," the maid calmly replied.

    "Tw¡ª! 20,000!?" Lawrend eximed in disbelief.

    If he paid for that, he would be dirt poor.

    "They are made from the softest cotton and strongest fiber in the region. They are harvested from a rare and powerful tree in the Undrasil Monster Forest," the maid exined.

    "It''s alright, Master. I can pay for all of it," Humility replied, and stacks of gold bills appeared in her hand.

    "Wait! As your Master, I can''t ept that." Lawrend raised his hand and stopped her.

    His dignity as their Master was on the line. If he couldn''t even buy them clothes now, what would he be unable to buy in the future?

    "Wait, Master," the maid from the shop interrupted.

    "What is it?"

    Lawrend looked at her and saw another maid from the shop that approached her earlier and whispered something in her ears.

    "It seems like I was wrong. It''s 2,000 gold," the maid replied with a customer-service smile on her face.

    "...What? Were you trying to scam me?" Lawrend asked and furrowed his eyebrows.

    He was scammed before, and he wouldn''t let it go if she actually nned to scam him.

    "No. Master managed to get a rare discount. That''s all," the maid cooly replied.

    "Hmmm¡­" Lawrend stared at her face for a while.

    He then shook his head and gave her two pieces of a thousand gold bill.

    "Thank you for the patronage," the maid replied and bowed to him.

    Then, the other maids in the shop bowed to Lawrend. Seeing them all bow, Aleshia and the others followed after.

    "Thank you for the new clothes, Master!" they all shouted.

    ¡­

    "Master, I''m excited. Why don''t we find an inn already?" Aezel said with a visible red flush on her face.

    Lawrend could easily tell that she was very horny at the moment.

    "Alright. Let''s go find one," Lawrend replied.

    They rode a spacious carriage and had the coachman bring them to an inn. This carriage was double the lengthpared to the usual carriages.

    Lawrend had seen them before in the capital, but they pretty much never needed to ride them as they go to the academy at different times.

    "Master¡­"

    Aleshia ced a hand on Lawrend''s thigh and moved it towards his crotch. The sensation of her hand rubbing his inner thigh made him hard again.

    "Wait, Aleshia. It''s hard to walk with a boner," Lawrend said to her with a wry smile on his face.

    "That''s a shame, Master," Aleshia replied and shook her head with a sigh.

    But still, she didn''t stop.

    Aleshia grabbed the rim of Lawrend''s pants and pulled it down. She revealed his towering rod that was yearning to prate a maid''s depths.

    "Aleisha!?" Lawrend eximed.

    "Shhh~ Let''s not rm the coachman, Master," Aleshia said with a cheeky smile on her face.

    "Fufufufu. Master is so deliciously big," Aezelmented.

    "What about Kenova and E?" Lawrend asked nervously.

    Currently, Lawrend was sitting in the front with Aleshia, Aezel, and Humility.

    Amene, Grape, E, and Rami were sitting on the back. E was sitting on Amene''sp as she looked outside while the others were busy chatting with each other.

    The only silent one was Kenova.. He was reading a magic book in his hand.

 Chapter 373 - Sucking Secretly ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Aleshia grabbed his hot cock with her small hand and moved her hand up and down. Of course, those actions further fueled the fire raging in Lawrend''s body and made his cock even harder.

    "Don''t resist the urge to cum, Master. This will be done soon," Aleshia whispered.

    She lowered her head and put his cock in her mouth.

    "Agh¡­"

    Lawrend gritted his teeth and enjoyed the pleasant sensation of her mouth.

    It was warm, wet, andfortable. She moved her tongue around the surface of his cock and wrapped it with her saliva.

    Before long, Aleshia started moving her head up and down. She used her tongue and lips to tighten around his cock.

    She didn''t go all the way but went up and down half the length of his cock. As a result, she was able to stimte his penis ns repeatedly.

    "Mmahh¡­" Aleshia moaned.

    A few minutester, the urge to cum soon came to Lawrend. Without him holding back, he came pretty fast and pushed her head down to his crotch.

    Aleshia readily epted his semen inside her mouth and swallowed it. She then used her tongue to clean his cock before popping it out of her mouth.

    "How is that, Master?" Aleshia asked with a seductive smile on her face.

    "Look at what you did. It''s still so hard," Lawrend said and pointed at his still-raging cock.

    Since he didn''t hold back the urge to cum, his body was still yearning to feel more pleasure.

    "But I don''t dislike it," Lawrend replied and smiled at her.

    "Fufufufu. For the next three days, I will be solely yours, Master. That''s why I''m letting her do as she pleases right now," Aezel said with a seductiveugh.

    "So that''s the bet?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes. Master, can I suck you too?" Humility asked.

    She had been silently watching them this whole time. At this moment, she was already on the verge of cumming.

    Just seeing his cock made her horny and wet. When she saw Aleshia give him a blowjob, she secretly rubbed her legs together. And now, she was about to release a huge dam under her legs.

    "Alright. There still seems to be some distance before we arrive," Lawrend replied and nodded his head.

    Since there were a lot of carriages going back and forth, plus the fact that this city was quite big, the best inn in the city was located close to the center.

    "Thank you, Master," Humility replied.

    She excitedly crouched in between his legs and admired the smell of his cock before licking his urethra lightly.

    That caused his cock to twitch in response.

    "Ah~" Humility moaned lightly.

    She buried her hands in between her legs and massaged her clitoris.

    Without further ado, Humility kissed the tip of his member and slowly pushed her head down, causing his member to pierce her warm mouth.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Feeling the pleasuring sensation of her mouth, Lawrend''s member twitched and released a small burst of precum. Humility tasted the substance and savored it.

    She closed her mouth and focused on the feeling of his member inside her mouth.

    She moved her head further down to the base and spread the precum he released all around his rigid member using her tongue.

    Once that was done, Humility sucked on his member tightly. She moved her head up and down, giving him pleasure.

    Lawrend could feel her suction force deep in his urethra. It was pulling his precum and leftover semen from his urethra.

    ''Delicious. I want more..!'' Humility thought to herself.

    She lightly bit on his member by covering her teeth with her lips so it wouldn''t hurt. That further amplified the pleasure Lawrend was feeling.

    Lawrend closed his eyes and rested his head to the back of his seat.

    "Sir, we''re here," the coachman said from outside.

    "!!"

    Hearing that voice startled Lawrend, and he thrust his member deep inside Humility''s soft orifice. He finished this session by cumming inside her mouth quickly.

    Humility greedily swallowed them inside her mouth and quickly cleaned his member. After that, Lawrend quickly hid his sword from view.

    She wiped the dripping liquid around her lips back into her mouth.

    "Hehehe," Humility giggled and sat back on her seat.

    "Let''s go," Lawrend said loudly.

    He fixed his clothing and couldn''t help but notice the wet stain on the floor.

    ''S-She came!?'' Lawrend eximed inside his mind.

    She didn''t even twitch or flinch. As expected of Humility, she had perfected cumming without making a noise.

    "I will pay for that, Master," Humility said and winked at him.

    "Okay." Lawrend nodded his head at her, and they disembarked from the carriage.

    The carriage had two entrances, and the others were already almost all out when Lawrend exited.

    "*Sniff* *Sniff* We missed our chance, Sister Amene," Grape said as she sniffed the scent of Lawrend''s semen from the air.

    "Nyaa¡­" Amene nodded her head sadly.

    It would take them a while to get another chance again.

    "Well, you already had your chance many times. Let''s give the others a chance, okay?" Grape consoled Amene.

    "Nyaa." Amene nodded her head in understanding.

    ...

    The inn was arge brick building with various decorations outside. It looked expensive and gant.

    "Customer, what room would you like?" the receptionist asked behind the desk.

    Of course, his interaction with the receptionist wasn''t important.

    After they got their rooms, the distribution was changed. Aezel and Lawrend stayed in the same room.

    Aleshia, E, Humility, and Elena stayed in the same room together. Then Amene, Grape, and Nao remained in the same room.

    As for thest ones, they asked Rami to stay with them, but she refused. That''s why she was staying in the same room as Kenova.

    "...What?" Rami asked Kenova with a cold stare as they both sat on their two beds.

    "N-Nothing. It just felt weird staying in a single room with a woman," Kenova replied nervously.

    "Hmph. Don''t you dare take advantage of me. I will wake up even if you touch just my clothes," Rami said threateningly.

    "Yes, yes.. I didn''t have those thoughts," Kenova replied in a panic.

 Chapter 374 - Submissive And Breedable Aezel ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Inside Lawrend''s room, there was arge king-sized bed. To which he and Aezelid on.

    "Master, the bed is soft. Do you want to try it out?" Aezel asked as she faced him.

    "Wear that maid outfit," Lawrend replied.

    "Fufufufu. Of course," Aezel replied with augh.

    She entered the bathroom and changed to her special battle armor.

    A few minutester, Aezel came out. She confidently walked towards him on the bed and stood directly in front of him.

    "Master, what are your orders?" Aezel asked.

    Lawrend immediately understood what she was doing.

    "I want you to undress me," Lawrend responded.

    "As per your orders," Aezel replied.

    She crawled on the bed and removed his pants and top.

    "Fufufufufufufu! Master, what are your orders?" Aezel asked excitedly as her eyes were glued to his towering holy sword.

    "Sit on myp," Lawrend replied.

    Aezel listened and crawled in between his legs and sat just below his hot holy sword. She could clearly feel the heat emanating from it through her ''maid uniform''.

    "Stay there," Lawrend said.

    He sat up and flipped her bra up. He revealed her pink and luscious nipples.

    Her erotic appearance and the ease in doing that made Lawrend even harder. His holy sword twitched and released even more precum.

    "Master, this fallen angel is yours for three days. Please make the best out of it. Bang me without rest, spank my ass, or even tie me up. Anything will do," Aezel said to him enticingly.

    "You''re so evil¡­ Tempting me this much when I''m already horny!" Lawrend shouted.

    He held her back and sucked on her right nipple.

    "Ahhh!" Aezel moaned.

    The feeling of his holy sword close to her honey hole and the feeling of his mouth sucking on her nipple shed together. It gave rise to a desire and horniness she never had before.

    She wanted to be prated badly, but she couldn''t even move. If she moved, she would stop feeling good from her breast.

    That conflicting feeling left Aezel wet and dripping. She grinded her honey hole against his holy sword and embraced his head as she enjoyed his sucking.

    "Master¡­ No more¡­ I''m at my limit," Aezel said weakly.

    Lawrend suddenly stopped and raised his head. He looked at her and smiled.

    "Didn''t you say that I can do anything I want? Why are youining?" Lawrend asked with a sadistic smile on his face.

    "A-Ahh! No¡­"

    Aezel lost all hope. Although deep inside, she was getting even hornier.

    ''Getting teased by Master¡­ I''m so happy!'' Aezel thought to herself.

    Lawrend lowered his head again and sucked on her left nipple this time. He suckled on it for a few minutes before he stopped.

    "Are you ready?" Lawrend asked.

    "I''ve been waiting!"

    Without him saying it, Aezel raised her hips and swallowed his holy sword with her lower mouth.

    "You slutty demonic angel!" Lawrend shouted and pped her ass.

    "But Master¡­ I can''t resist it," Aezel replied shyly.

    "You can''t move because of that," Lawrend replied coldly.

    "Hnnn..!"

    The way his eyes gazed at her brought her to pleasure. She clenched her honey hole and mped at his holy sword.

    "Aghhh!" Lawrend gritted his teeth.

    The feeling of her insides moving and tightening around his holy sword felt heavenly. It was ironic that heaven was inside a fallen angel like her.

    "You slut," Lawrend said.

    Of course, as Lawrend had expected. That only turned her on even more. She grinded her crotch against his to satisfy her aching pleasure.

    "I told you not to move!"

    Lawrend pped her ass hard.

    "Ahhhh! Nooo! Let me move, Master!" Aezel begged.

    Her usual confident self was nowhere to be seen. She was under Lawrend''s whim and desire.

    "Kiss me," Lawrend replied.

    Aezel didn''t think about it and immediately kissed him on the lips passionately. She pressed their lips together and licked his lips.

    "M-Master, why aren''t you kissing me back?" Aezel asked in shock.

    "I told YOU to kiss me," Lawrend replied and shrugged his shoulders.

    "Ahn! Ah! T-That''s so mean, Master," Aezel said.

    Tears started to well up in her eyes.

    "W-Wait, you''re crying for real?" Lawrend asked her in panic.

    He didn''t expect to make her cry. As a result, he broke from their roley.

    "Fufufu! Of course not!"

    Aezel took her chance and raised her hips before moving them back down in a sudden motion.

    "Ahh! That felt good!" Aezel moaned loudly.

    It brought her satisfaction and enjoyment.

    "You cunning slut!" Lawrend angrily said.

    He couldn''t believe that she dared to trick him.

    He grabbed her breast and released a short burst of his lightning.

    "Ahhhhh!" Aezel screamed in pain.

    In reflex, her honey hole tightened even more.

    "Are you gonna defy me again?" Lawrend asked solemnly.

    "N-No, Master¡­" Aezel replied with hearts in her eyes.

    Contrary to what you would expect, she enjoyed that like the masochist she was.

    "Move when I say so," Lawrend said.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Yes, Master," Aezel responded obediently.

    And so, Lawrend instructed her to move her hips up and down every two minutes. That unbearable timeframe made Aezel desire for his cock even more.

    She savored each thrust by slowly moving up and down.

    "Master, please?" Aezel asked after almost an hour.

    Her nipples were erect. Her clitoris was erect. She was dripping wet. Her body was sweaty. She wanted to feel good continuously.

    "Alright. You can move as you like," Lawrend replied.

    "Yes!"

    Aezel raised her hips up before moving them down forcefully.

    "Ahhh!"

    The feeling of his holy sword separating her flesh made her roll her eyes backward.

    After seeing that face and feeling the sudden pleasure, Lawrend couldn''t resist it too, and he came inside her.

    When Aezel felt his semen flood her insides, she hugged him and came with him.

    She released a powerful squirt that she had been holding back onto his crotch.

    "Master¡­"

    Aezel slumped her body on his.. She was not tired but too sensitive that she couldn''t move.

 Chapter 375 - Lesson Turned Erotic ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Lawrend felt her insides squeeze him dry. He carried her in his arms and panted tiredly.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahhh¡­ Your insides feel too good, Aezel," Lawrend said.

    "Master, can I move?" Aezel asked.

    "This is enough for today," Lawrend replied.

    "H-Huh? Are you serious, Master? I''m just getting started," Aezel asked him in disbelief.

    As a woman, she could cum many times consecutively. She also knew that Lawrend could still cum, but she couldn''t understand why he didn''t want to anymore.

    "Are you gonna listen to me or not?" Lawrend asked solemnly and squinted eyes.

    "I-I will¡­"

    Aezel was shocked.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Okay. Get off me now," Lawrend said.

    "Master, but I can feel you''re still hard!" Aezel

    "This is your punishment for not following my orders," Lawrend replied calmly.

    "But who will satisfy you?" Aezel asked and made circles using her fingers on his chest.

    "Does that matter to you?"

    "No. I just want to satisfy you, Master. Can you feel it? I''m squeezing you down there."

    She squeezed on his holy sword a few times using her honey pot.

    "You slut. If you want it that badly, I will give it to you more," Lawrend replied.

    He lifted her and threw her to the bed.

    "Ahh!"

    "Open your legs widely."

    Aezel did as he said and spread her legs widely like a frog.

    "Put your arms behind your head."

    "Nnn¡­"

    Aezel widened her eyes and moaned in excitement. She realized the defenselessness of her current position.

    Lawrend leaned towards her and grabbed her wrists together.

    "M-Master¡­"

    Aezel stared right into Lawrend''s eyes dreamily. She felt horny and in love with him.

    Lawrend pped her pink pussy with his holy sword a few times.

    "I''m ready, Master," Aezel said in a daze.

    Lawrend slipped his holy sword inside her and started thrusting inside her delicate insides. Each thrust was heavenly as she squeezed with her folds.

    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ahh!"

    They continued having sex for another hour before they finally stopped. And that''s because dinner was about to start.

    All of Lawrend''s maids sat on a long dinner table at a private dining room in the inn.

    "Master, I imagined you and Sister Aezel. It made me wet," Humility said with a shameless look on her face.

    "Hm? That reminds me that I have to teach youter," Lawrend replied.

    "Hehehe. Let''s not get distracted, Master," Humility giggled.

    She knew what would happenter now that she had said those words.

    "Wet?" E repeated with a confused look on her face.

    "Come on, Sister Humility. E is here. Have some control over your mouth," Aleshia scolded with furrowed eyebrows in anger.

    "Big Sister, what did she mean by ''wet''?" E asked in puzzlement.

    "She took a shower. That''s all," Aleshia replied and rubbed E''s head.

    "Ehem. Anyways, let''s eat," Lawrend said.

    ¡­

    "Hehehe." Humility giggled.

    She sat on Lawrend''sp as she read the silver book together with him. They were both in Lawrend''s room with Aezel seated on the side of the bed as she meditated.

    "And that''s why this part says that," Lawrend said and pointed to a part in the book.

    "Master, c-can you feel it?" Humility asked.

    She grinded her crotch against his soft sword.

    "Humility, are you listening?" Lawrend asked with a frown on his face.

    "Ehehehe. I can''t help but be distracted by your thing, Master," Humility replied casually.

    "If that''s the case, you can sit beside me," Lawrend replied calmly.

    "Wait, no! I will behave, Master!" Humility shouted in desperation.

    "Just listen. I know you''re dripping wet down there, but I need to teach you, or you won''t be strong."

    "Yes. I understand, Master," Humility nodded her head obediently.

    And so, Lawrend was able to teach her further until about an hourter.

    "Master, can I?" Humility asked.

    "Just one session," Lawrend replied.

    "Yess!! Give me your semen!" Humility shouted.

    She turned around to face him and sat on hisp.

    "Don''t move, Master. I will make you feel good!" Humility said with a smile on her face.

    She grabbed her panties and slid them to the side of her crotch. She then grabbed his hard sword and sat on top of it.

    "Ahh~ I love your cock, Master. It feels so good," Humility said in a daze.

    His sword stabbed her lower half and rubbed against her wet and sensitive princess cave. She wrapped her arms around his neck and lightly kissed him on the lips.

    Humility bounced up and down hisp. Shebed her hair back using her hand and moaned enticingly.

    "Ahh~ Mm~ Ah~"

    Aezel opened her eyes and stared at the two of them having sex in front of her with deadpan eyes.

    "I thought Master was mine exclusively for the next three days?" Aezel asked.

    "Master allowed¡­ Ah! ¡ªme to do it," Humility replied and blinked her eyes innocently as she continued riding Lawrend.

    "Fufufufu. If that''s the case, I need to join," Aezel replied and smirked at her.

    "Eh? What are you going to do?" Humility asked nervously and stopped moving.

    "I will help you feel good," Aezel replied.

    She sat behind Humility and pinched her nipples with both of her hands.

    "Ahhh¡ª!"

    Humility arched her back and grinded her pussy against Lawrend''s crotch as she felt tititing pleasure.

    "Fufufu. Mm!"

    Aezel pinched harder, and before long, Humility squirted.

    Lawrend smelled the delicious aroma of her squirt. And so, he came inside her while she squeezed him.

    Humility leaned towards him in tiredness and panted.

    "Ahhhh¡­ Hahhhh¡­ Ahhhh¡­ Hahhhh¡­"

    "That''s it, Humility," Lawrend said to her.

    "Mm. Okay. I will go back now. Thank you, Master," Humility replied.

    She stood up and looked down at her dripping legs.

    Some small blobs of his semen were already starting to drip down her legs. They flowed through the wet trails of squirt all over her legs.

    "Goodnight, Master," Humility said and left the room.

    "Fufufufu. How bold of her toe out dripping in semen," Aezel muttered with a smile on her face.

    "She loved it, I guess.." Lawrend shrugged his shoulders.

 Chapter 376 - Deal With Nao ?

    That night Aezel and Lawrend spent a while entangling with each other before they fell asleep.

    Meanwhile, Rami was covering herself on the bed with a nket. Her hand was buried in her crotch, but she couldn''t proceed any further.

    Otherwise, Kenova would know that she was masturbating. She bit her teeth and forced herself to sleep.

    She had been enduring the inability to masturbate for thest few days. After all, she wanted to avoid sumbing to Lawrend.

    But she heard the bet earlier. She knew what Aezel and Lawrend were up to. Of course, she tried not to think about it.

    The longer she tried not to think about it, the more she imagined it. If it weren''t for Kenova here, she would''ve pressed her ears against the walls.

    Their room was actually directly beside Lawrend''s, but the sound instion was done particrly well, so Kenova hadn''t heard anything.

    With all things, none of them are perfect. If you press your ears beside the wall, you can faintly hear the moansing from the room.

    Rami knew that from her experiences.

    "I''m not a pervert¡­" she whispered before falling asleep.

    ¡­

    The next day¡ª

    Lawrend opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling with heavy eyelids. They overdid it, in his opinion.

    He sat up and thought about what they should do today. As he was thinking, he couldn''t help but remember that he was running low on money.

    "I need to earn money," Lawrend said out loud.

    "Mmm..?"

    Aezel woke up and stared at him in confusion.

    "Good morning, Slut," Lawrend said and winked at her.

    "Master, you need money?" Aezel ignored his words and asked.

    "Yes. I know Humility should be rich, but as her Master, I won''t take any of her money," Lawrend replied.

    "Fufufufu. Stop thinking like that, Master. It will make Sister Humility sad," Aezel said to him with a smile.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Why?"

    "She will offer you anything as long as you''re happy. That''s the same as me," Aezel replied.

    "I see. I understand what you mean, but I won''t lower myself to relying on my maids," Lawrend replied solemnly.

    "Isn''t that why you started a Maid Harem?" Aezel asked curiously.

    "It was more of¡­ a passion. I love maids and their uniforms. The way you girls will be obedient to me, your cute expressions, your erotic moans and body, and your powerful strengths. I feel like the happiest man in existence," Lawrend exined to her.

    "Fufufufu. I bet the others don''t know about this," Aezel said and widely smirked at him.

    "They don''t," Lawrend replied.

    "Fufufufu. I love you, Lawrend. No matter what happens, I will always love you," Aezel said to him lovingly as she sat up beside him on the bed.

    Lawrend pulled her waist and kissed her on the lips.

    "Mmm¡­ Ahh¡­ You''re making me horny, Master," Aezel muttered as they french kissed.

    "Let''s stop here for now. I will go see Nao," Lawrend said and released her.

    "Yes, Master. My pussy is ready anytime," Aezel replied.

    Lawrend entered the bathroom and quickly washed himself with soap and warm water. Half an hourter, he exited the room and entered Nao''s room.

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    "Who''s there?" Nao asked from the other side.

    "It''s me," Lawrend replied.

    "M-Master!"

    Nao hurriedly scrambled and opened the door.

    She was already wearing her butler uniform and stared at him curiously.

    Now that Lawrend had a good look at her. He saw her cuteness. She wasn''t wearing a maid uniform, but she exuded absolute obedience with her butler uniform.

    "W-What is it, Master?" Nao asked as she saw him staring at her face.

    "Nothing. Let me enter the room," Lawrend replied.

    Nao opened the door and let him inside.

    "What do you need, Master? You could''ve called for us instead ofing here yourself," Amene said when she saw him enter.

    "I will talk to Nao," Lawrend answered.

    "Nyaa? Do you want us to leave?"

    "The two of you can stay."

    Lawrend sat on the empty bed. Both Amene and Grape were lying on the same bed together.

    "What do you want from me, Master?" Nao asked as she sat beside him on the bed.

    "Do you want to sell your potions?"

    "Yes, Master. If it will be of use to you," Nao replied and nodded her head.

    "Good. I will sell your potions. How about a 70-30 cut? You will get 70% while I get 30," Lawrend replied.

    "E-Eh!?? Isn''t it supposed to be the opposite?" Nao eximed in amazement.

    "No, no, no! I''m not that kind of a Master." Lawrend shook his head at her words.

    "Since you''re the one who will make the potions, you deserve the higher cut. I willter deduct the materials cost from your cut. How is that? Sounds good?" Lawrend asked.

    "Master, if you need money, you can take the 70% cut," Nao replied.

    "Are you sure about this? It feels like I''m going to exploit you," Lawrend said with a wry smile on his face.

    "As long as you feed me. I won''tin, Master," Nao replied and smiled at him.

    "Thank you, Nao. I will make this decision of yours worth it."

    Lawrend leaned towards her and embraced her body. He had never thought that he would one day embrace a butler.

    But of course, Nao wasn''t just a normal butler. She''s a crossdressing butler!

    "Can you write the procedure on a piece of paper? I will think of ways to optimize it and lower the cost," Lawrend asked.

    "Here. I knew you wanted it."

    Nao passed a piece of folded paper to him. Lawrend opened it, and it contained a detailed recipe for the potion she made the other day.

    "Thank you, Nao."

    Lawrend raised his hand and patted her on the head.

    "!!"

    Nao widened her eyes when he patted her.

    "You don''t like it?" Lawrend asked and pulled his hand back.

    "That''s the first time someone patted my head, Master.. Do I look like a child?" Nao asked and pouted her lips.

 Chapter 377 - Beginner Fire Mage Spell

    When he heard those words, Lawrend couldn''t help but look at her again. She had short hair, fair skin, and an average height.

    He didn''t even know why he patted her on the head.

    "Can you grow your hair? I want to see you with a long one," Lawrend said.

    "Okay, Master. Please wait a few months," Nao replied.

    "Can you also stop speaking like a man?" Lawrend asked.

    "Y-Yes?" Nao replied in her feminine voice.

    It was such a huge contrast that Lawrend was taken aback by her.

    "You sound cute using that voice."

    It was melodic and high-pitched. If he closed his eyes, he would imagine her as a beautiful noblewoman. He can''t wait but to know more about her.

    After chatting with her for a few more minutes, he left. He went back to his room and sat on the bed cross-legged.

    "What is that, Master?" Aezel asked curiously.

    "This is the recipe for the potion," Lawrend answered.

    "Are you nning to brew potions?" Aezel asked with a tinge of surprise on her face.

    "No. Look at this part. It says here that you have to heat the ss sk for quite a while. Won''t it be more effective if Nao used her own magic? She would have more control of the heat, and the only limitation was her amount of mana," Lawrend exined to her.

    "Oh! Can I help you?" Aezel asked eagerly.

    "Sure."

    And so, the two of them spent over two hours optimizing the potion recipe that Nao gave him.

    "Done."

    Lawrend lifted up the piece of paper in his hand and smiled. Although he was not a potion brewer, his knowledge of his past life helped him cut off unnecessary steps in the process.

    Aezel helped him too by suggesting ideas that she learned in her world.

    "Splendid work, Master. Do you want to relieve your stress?" Aezel asked and winked at him.

    "No, thank you. Let''s go buy a Beginner Fire Mage Spell from the local Mage Guild," Lawrend replied.

    He stood up and exited the room with Aezel following behind him. He called for Grape on the way, and they left the inn together.

    "Where are we going, Nyaster?" Grape asked.

    "It''s been a while since I spent time with you. I was worried that you feel left out, soe with us," Lawrend replied.

    "Nyaa..? I don''t feel left out at all, Master," Grape replied with a confused look on her face.

    "Then, let''s have some time together."

    They rode a carriage to the Mage Guild. And a dozen minutester, they arrived at the Mage Guild.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend looked around, noticing the numerous mages inside the spacious guild. It was almost as if he was back in the capital city.

    "Sir High Mage, what can I do for you?" the female receptionist behind the desk asked.

    Simr to the other female receptionists, she was busty and very attractive.

    "Do you have a list of Beginner Fire Mage Spell that I can buy?" Lawrend asked.

    He wasn''t actually only buying the spell for Nao. He wanted to know if he could learn it. The Goddess told him before that he was actually capable of using all the elements, but because he solely focused on Lightning Magic, he wouldn''t be able to use the other elements anymore.

    "What is the use for?" the receptionist asked.

    "I will teach it to my¡­ uh¡­ apprentice? I think she could be considered as my apprentice," Lawrend replied, unsure.

    "Alright. What is your name, sir?" she asked.

    "Lawrend Horiel," he replied.

    "High Mage Lawrend Horiel¡­ I will go check your records," the receptionist said and entered the room behind her.

    A few minutester, she came back.

    "Pardon my failure to recognize your esteemed self!" the receptionist bowed to him respectfully.

    "H-Huh??" Lawrend was confused by her sudden change of attitude.

    "Prime Student Lawrend Horiel, I''m sorry I didn''t recognize your name. I feel ashamed when I heard of it just recently," the receptionist bowed again.

    Her bountiful bosom bounced up and down, which caught Lawrend''s attention.

    "Master?"

    Aezel nudged him on the side when she saw his eyes staring at them for too long.

    "Ehem. No problem. Can I get the list now?" Lawrend asked.

    "Here!"

    The receptionist gave him a scroll.

    Lawrend opened it. Contrary to his expectation, the list was longer than he initially thought. There were at least several hundred names of Beginner Mage Spells in it.

    "Is this all the Mage Guild has?" Lawrend asked.

    "That list only contains the Beginner Fire Mage Spells of this guild," the receptionist replied.

    "Wh¨C"

    Lawrend was speechless. There are more than a dozen cities in the kingdom. If he added them all in total, wouldn''t there be thousands of Beginner Fire Mage spells?

    "Amazing, right? The capital city even has 5,000 Beginner Fire Mage spells unique to the guild," the receptionist said with a smug smile on her face.

    Because of the long history of the kingdom, the spells created by individuals have umted to such a degree. If it was in another kingdom, it would be good if they had a thousand.

    "Yeah. That''s amazing."

    Lawrend nodded his head.

    He looked down at the scroll once again and started reading the names of the spells.

    A dozen minutes of reading while standingter, Lawrend raised his head.

    "Have you chosen one yet?" the receptionist asked as she sat on a chair.

    "This Glowing Fire Hands spell. How does it work?" Lawrend asked. [AN: I know it sounds bad, but I try to use less fancy names for bottom-power spells.]

    "Let me grab the document for you," the receptionist replied and headed back to the room.

    She came back with a small booklet in her hand.

    "This is the spellbook."

    The receptionist passed him the booklet.

    Lawrend took it and started reading the contents.

    "O'' Ifrit, give my hand warmth in this winter, Glowing Fire Hand!"

    That''s the chant for the spell. Lawrend immediately understood how this fire spell was made.

    ''A fire mage freezing in the winter must have created this spell,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

 Chapter 378 - Glowing Fire Hand

    "Do you want to try it? We can try it on the testing grounds."

    The receptionist looked at Lawrend hopefully. She was but a mere True Mage. She always found it inspiring to watch stronger mages use their spells.

    "Can I take this back with me? If it''s not as good as I thought, I wille back and choose another one," Lawrend said.

    "That''s okay. You are a High Mage. It is one of your benefits," the receptionist replied with a smile on her face.

    "Alright. Thank you."

    Lawrend nodded at her and turned around to leave.

    "Master, were there really that many spells?" Aezel asked with disbelief evident in her face.

    "Yes, but they''re just Beginner Mage Spells. Naturally, there are many that could make one," Lawrend replied.

    "Maybe we should do the same in the demon world," Aezel muttered in thought.

    ¡­

    "Thank you for bringing me with you, Master. Even though it was short, I enjoyed it," Grape said and smiled at him once they were back at the inn.

    "No problem."

    Lawrend smiled at her.

    It was hard for him to ept her before. Thus, he would shower her with love since he had already decided so.

    "What is this, Master?" Nao asked when she saw the spellbook in Lawrend''s hand.

    "This is for you. Learn it and be a mage," Lawrend replied.

    "But I don''t know if I have an affinity for the fire element," Nao replied.

    She didn''t have any confidence in herself that she was capable of practicing magic. Her grandfather would have told her about it if he had checked that she had an affinity for any element.

    "Just try it. It doesn''t matter if you can''t use it," Lawrend replied.

    He didn''t really mind if she couldn''t practice it. He was more interested in being able to try if he could actually use it himself.

    "Okay." Nao nodded her head unconfidently.

    She opened the spellbook and started reading the chant. After that, she read the relevant information in the book. It contained the details as to how and why the spell works.

    Nao sat on her bed cross-legged with her eyes closed.

    "O'' Ifrit, give my hand warmth in this winter, Glowing Fire Hand!"

    Nao extended her right hand out, and¡­

    *Fwoom*

    Nao''s right hand started glowing red, and a small me rose from it.

    "I-I did it??" Nao eximed in shock.

    She looked at the me in her hand in disbelief.

    "Congrattions, Nao!" Lawrend shouted and smiled at her.

    He could rte to the current expression on her face. Knowing that you could practice magic is amazing. After all, almost everything in this world revolves around magic.

    "Congrattions, Nao!" Amene, Grape, and Aezel said together.

    "Thank you, Master, for giving me this opportunity!" Nao said to him happily.

    "I will teach you more about itter. For now, you should learn how to use the spell more efficiently. I''m guessing that your spell won''tst for a few more minutes," Lawrend replied to her.

    This spell of hers was actually very efficient. Compared to the Shock Arc Spell, this spell only uses a small amount of mana to be used.

    Lawrend immediately understood that when he saw how long she was using it. The spell was made to produce warmth and not to attack. That''s why it''s not weird that it canst for such a long time.

    "H-How do I stop it?" Nao asked worriedly.

    "Stop thinking about the spell."

    Nao closed her eyes again and the spell dissipated in her hand.

    "Wow¡­ Mother, Father, wherever the two of you are¡­ I''m now a mage," Nao said as droplets of tears started falling down from her eyes.

    "Come here," Grape said and took Nao into her embrace.

    "Nyaa. Let me hug you too," Amene said.

    The two of them embraced Nao and provided her with the warmth she needed.

    Lawrend walked towards them and patted Nao on her head.

    "Master¡­" Nao looked at him and smiled forcefully.

    "I believe that they are still alive," Lawrend consoled her.

    "Mm¡­ I believe so too¡­" Nao replied.

    Deep in her mind, she doesn''t actually do. Her hopes had long been lost. She wasn''t stupid. She knew that going missing while hunting could only mean one thing, and that was that her parents were already dead.

    But with Lawrend''s words, a small flicker of hope was ignited inside her heart. She wanted to do well and be a good potion brewer and mage. She wanted to show her parents that she could be someone they could be proud of.

    "The two of you, take care of her. I will go return to my room to study the spell further," Lawrend said and stood up straight.

    "Yes, Nyaa!" Amene nodded her head solemnly.

    "Fufufufu. They don''t have to do that, Master," Aezel said.

    Lawrend turned back and looked at Nao. She had already wiped her tears. She looked strong and independent.

    "Alright. Forget what I just said."

    Lawrend smiled at her and left the room with Aezel.

    ¡­

    Lawrend sat cross-legged on their bed and closed his eyes.

    He already memorized the chant.

    He opened his right hand and chanted the spell.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "O'' Ifrit, give my hand warmth in this winter, Glowing Fire Hand!"

    He felt the mana in the surroundings move, but nothing happened to his hand. He opened his eyes and looked at his normal hand in disappointment.

    "One more time," Lawrend said.

    He closed his eyes again and chanted the spell one more time.

    But¡­ It was the same. The mana in the air moved, but the spell didn''t work.

    "There''s no hope," Lawrend said and shook his head in disappointment.

    If it was possible, he would have gone back in time to learn the other elements. How amazing would it be if he wielded a lot of elements? He will be the prodigy of the prodigies.

    "You have two elemental affinities?" Aezel asked in surprise.

    "No. I was just trying out something.. *Sigh*" Lawrend replied with a sigh.

 Chapter 379 - Lawrendâ€™s First Wife

    Although the Goddess told him that he wouldn''t be able to practice the other elements anymore, he was still hopeful that she was wrong.

    He felt dejected as he realized that he had made a mistake in the past. "If only he tried other elements in the past," that thought resounded inside his head.

    "Are you okay, Master?" Aezel asked worriedly.

    She could see the dejection on his face, and she couldn''t figure out why he was dejected.

    "Leave me alone for a while. I will practice my magic," Lawrend said to her solemnly.

    "Okay..?"

    Aezel nodded her head reluctantly. She sat beside him on the bed and ced her arm over his shoulder.

    "Tell me what''s wrong, Master," Aezel whispered softly.

    "You wouldn''t understand," Lawrend replied.

    He didn''t know if it was okay to tell her about the fact that he could have practiced the other elements too. She might think that he was crazy.

    "Okay. I will leave," Aezel said.

    She looked behind her at Lawrend before leaving the room.

    Lawrend closed his eyes and got ready to chant the spell again.

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    Lawrend opened his eyes and looked at the door.

    "Master, it''s me," Aleshia said through the door.

    "What are you doing here?" Lawrend asked.

    "Sister Aezel told me that you''re acting weird. She thinks that you''re about to do something weird again," Aleshia replied.

    "...Enter."

    Aleshia was someone Lawrend trusted a lot. Maybe it was time for him to reveal to her who he actually was. If it was her, she could understand what he was thinking.

    After all, she watched him change. If there''s someone out there who would know more about him, it was none other than Aleshia.

    "I know it will sound crazy, but¡­ I could have practiced all the elements," Lawrend said and stared at her eyes.

    "And?" Aleshia asked calmly.

    "You''re not surprised or anything?" Lawrend asked in amazement.

    "Master, I already decided long ago to trust you with all my heart," Aleshia replied and smiled at him.

    "Aleshia¡­"

    Lawrend felt touched by her words. He raised his hand and caressed her face.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "So what do you mean by that, Master?" Aleshia asked curiously.

    "I missed my chance to practice the other elements. When I tried to use the Beginner Fire Mage Spell earlier, it did not work," Lawrend answered bitterly.

    He felt awful. He couldn''t understand why he never tried learning the other elements.

    It must be because of Olgar''s words back then that having an affinity for more than one element is very rare. It became subconscious to him that he only has an affinity for one element.

    "But wait¡­"

    Lawrend held his chin in thought. He just remembered something.

    "Huh?" Aleshia was confused.

    "Aezel, do you still remember when I took a test for my element affinity?" Lawrend suddenly asked.

    "Yes. Did you realize something?"

    "Back then, the crystal ball showed lightning, but the lightning came from my body," Lawrend replied.

    "And?"

    "And I remember seeing a rainbow of colors swirl in the crystal ball before the lightning mana from my body took over. Doesn''t that mean that my lightning mana is the one hindering me from using other magic?"

    Lawrend couldn''t help but remember what the Goddess told him before. She said to him that his lightning mana would prevent him from using the other elements.

    And those words matched with his hypothesis. Then, the way for him to practice the other elements is to drain his mana.

    The revtion made Lawrend''s mind whir. He was enlightened. The path ahead became clear to him.

    "No, Master. You''re not doing that again," Aleshia realized what he was thinking.

    She was already horrified when she learned that he had attempted to drain his mana before. She won''t let him do it again, especially on her watch.

    "But Aleshia, the benefits! Think about the benefits. I will be able to practice both Fire and Lightning magic," Lawrend said to her excitedly.

    He will be like L*n M*ng and control the power of Thunder and Fire. The most powerful magicbination in existence!

    "No, mean no, Master. I''m not risking losing you," Aleshia replied angrily.

    She was worried that he would mess up and die. Draining your mana is akin to draining all the oxygen in your body. If that doesn''t tell you how dangerous it was, I don''t know what will.

    "I¡­ What do I have to do for you to say yes?" Lawrend asked.

    "As long as I''m your maid, I will not allow you to do something so dangerous," Aleshia said seriously.

    She crossed her arms together and stared down at him.

    Lawrend puckered his lips and tried to think of a way to convince her.

    "What if you be my wife?" Lawrend asked seriously.

    "E-Ehh??? Your logic doesn''t make sense, Master!" Aleshia shouted, flustered.

    "If you''re my wife, you''re not my maid, right?" Lawrend said to her with a yful smirk on his face.

    "Geez! You''re making me blush. I-If I be the First Wife, I will allow it as long as everyone assists you while you do it," Aleshia replied with a red face.

    "Deal!" Lawrend answered without any hesitation.

    Her condition doesn''t mean anything to him. After all, he had already decided in his mind long ago that she would be his First Wife.

    "A-Are we getting married already??" Aleshia asked in a panic. Her heart wasn''t ready for the sudden rtionship boost.

    "No. It will be in the future, but at that time, even if you be my wife, I want you to still be my maid," Lawrend said to her warmly.

    "Geez. What kind of a wife is that? Fine."

    Aleshia''s cheeks flushed in embarrassment. She was only good at killing people. She wasn''t used to flirting with someone.

    "Lawrend''s Wife," Lawrend answered smoothly.

    "!!"

    Aleshia''s heart skipped a beat, and she looked away from him.

    "If you die, I will follow you," Aleshia muttered softly.

    "Well, I will never die.. I still haven''t seen my kids," Lawrend replied to her confidently.

 Chapter 380 - Only The Head Can Enter ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Does that mean that you won''t care if you die if you see them?" Aleshia asked with horror on her face.

    "What? Of course not. It will be another reason for me to never die."

    "I see¡­ When do you want to do it?" Aleshia asked.

    "Let''s do itter. We haven''t met with the City Lord yet. After that, I will do it in the Turtlke Forest," Lawrend replied.

    If he did it now, he was 100% sure that he would cause a giant ruckus. It will be hard to exin to the mages in the city, and it will justplicate things.

    "Alright, Master. I will tell Sister Aezel that everything is okay now," Aleshia said and left the room shortly after.

    "*Sigh* Is this what it feels like to be shackled by women?" Lawrend muttered and shook his head with a sigh.

    Although he had quite a lot of sexual experiences in his past life, most of them were not with people he was in a rtionship with. That''s why it was his first time experiencing something like this.

    Lawrend stood up and opened the door. Since he already knew the way, he didn''t need to keep trying anymore.

    He called Aezel and had here back inside the room.

    "Master, what happened earlier?" Aezel asked.

    She felt that it was weird for him not to tell him what he was thinking, which is also why she called Aleshia.

    "I will try to practice Fire Magic soon," Lawrend revealed to her.

    "How? You''re actually a dual-element affinity mage?" Aezel asked in disbelief.

    In her opinion, he was already very talented. It would be absurd if he were more talented than that.

    Of course, she wasn''tining. It would be the best for her baby if he were really that talented.

    "Sort of. But since I didn''t practice Fire Magic early, I''m not able to use it right now," Lawrend replied.

    "Fufufufu. Doesn''t that mean that our baby will be even more talented?" Aezel asked in amazement.

    "You don''t think I''m crazy?" Lawrend couldn''t help but ask in worry.

    "Why? I believe you, Master. I will help you learn Fire Magic with everything that I got," Aezel replied.

    She was the same as Aleshia. She trusts Lawrend a lot.

    Lawrend proceeded to tell her about her n and that Aleshia already approved of it.

    "I understand, Master. I will do my best to help you at that time," Aezel replied solemnly.

    "Thank you."

    Lawrend smiled at her.

    "Actually, I might be able to use all of the elements," Lawrend revealed to her.

    He was worried that she would think he was crazy, but after seeing her trust him so much, he decided to trust her too.

    "What..?"

    Aezel stared at his face nkly. She tried to process what he had just said to her.

    "I have affinity for all of the elements," Lawrend repeated.

    "Master, you''re not joking, right?" Aezel asked seriously.

    "I''m not," Lawrend replied in the same seriousness as her.

    "FUFUFUFU! I really hit the jackpot! Let''s make more babies!" Aezelughed happily.

    She jumped onto hisp and ced her arms over his shoulder.

    "You haven''t even given birth yet," Lawrend retorted with a smile.

    "That doesn''t matter, Master. I want your talented baby seeds in me," Aezel said as she licked her lips seductively.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As a (former) female demon, it was engraved into her body to breed with a talented human. The fact that he was more talented than she initially thought turned her on.

    "Hahahaha. Then let''s do it," Lawrend replied to her.

    A horny maid had to be spoiled today.

    "Fufufu."

    Aezel lifted her hips and stood up in front of him. She then removed her panties before sitting back down on his crotch.

    "Your maid is ready, Master," Aezel said.

    "This time, you''re not allowed to take the whole thing in," Lawrend replied.

    "W-Why?"

    Aezel was horrified at the idea. She liked it when it went deep inside her. Forbidding her was like preventing her from eating all of her food.

    "Don''t you like it when I punish you?" Lawrend asked with a raised eyebrow.

    Aezel became heated when she heard his words.

    "Fufufufu. You know me well, Master," Aezel replied.

    She changed her attitude. If it''s a punishment, then it will only turn her on.

    "Let''s do it without forey, too," Lawrend said.

    Aezel gulped. She pulled down his pants and reached for his holy sword.

    "It''s so hot¡­" Aezel muttered as she held onto it.

    Her heart beat quickened, and she lifted her hips.

    She then slowly ate his holy sword inside her crevice.

    "Stop, that''s enough." Lawrend stopped her from going further.

    "Huh? This is just the head, Master," Aezel replied.

    She only took the head of his holy sword inside her. She hadn''t even gone halfway.

    "That''s the punishment," Lawrend replied.

    "Ahh~" Aezel moaned in response.

    She was probably the only woman in existence that would get turned on from such a thing.

    "Come on. Ride me," Lawrend said.

    "Okay."

    Aezel raised her hips and quickly lowered them repeatedly.

    It was stimting her, but it was unbearable. Her insides were aching for him to prate her.

    "Ah! Ah!"

    Slowly, Aezel was starting to feel good from the shallow thrusts. Each time his holy sword entered, it would separate her sensitive vulva.

    Her love juices poured out from her hole, and she covered his holy sword with her sphemous fallen angel liquid.

    Aezel grabbed her breasts with her hands as she tried to get herself off even more.

    "I want it¡­ I want it¡­" Aezel repeated to herself.

    She used her fingers and stimted her nipples through her clothes as she moved up and down his crotch.

    "Beg for it," Lawrend replied.

    "Please! Allow this horny maid to swallow your whole cock!" Aezel begged.

    "What did you say?" Lawrend asked.

    Even though he was saying that, it was also hard for him to endure.

    "Hammer my pussy with your cock!" Aezel shouted with a red face.

 Chapter 381 - Merchant Guild ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Ugh!"

    Lawrend thrust his hips upward and prated all the way inside her.

    "Ahhh! You''re so deep inside me!" Aezel shouted in ecstasy.

    He felt his cock be swallowed inside a heavenly bliss. It was wet and warm inside, which was veryfortable.

    Aezel sat on his cock and took it in herself. She then started moving up and down on her own.

    "Ahh! Ah! Ahh! Ahh! Ah! Ah!"

    She went down his cock like there was no tomorrow. Lawrend stopped sitting up andid on the bed.

    It was starting to feel so good that he was having trouble holding back. He enjoyed the pleasurable sensation her warm insides were giving him.

    Aezel leaned on his body and shook her hips vigorously.

    Lawrend ced his hand on her back and ran his hands all over her skin.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Ahhh!"

    Aezel felt tingly, and she squeezed at his holy sword in response. His touch was like the touch of a god.

    Since she was already very sensitive from taking his cock inside her, her whole back had be an erogenous zone.

    "Ah! Ahh!"

    Aezel put out her tongue and kissed Lawrend''s lips. They entangled their tongues together and made love with each other.

    "*Slurp* *Slurp*"

    Aezel greedily kissed Lawrend and sucked on his lips. Her mind was only filled with pleasure at this point.

    A few minutester, Lawrend couldn''t hold it anymore.

    "I''m cumming!" Lawrend shouted.

    Aezel mmed down at his holy sword and took it deep inside her. He released his precious, talented baby seed inside her.

    "Ahhh~"

    Aezel squirmed on top of him as his semen filled her up.

    ¡­

    An hourter, Lawrend entered the bathroom and took a bath.

    It was almost time for lunch, and he had to get ready. A dozen minutester, he exited the bathroom fresh and clean.

    Aezel entered the bathroom after him and showered herself.

    He waited for her to finish before they left the room together.

    "Master, are we eating already?" Aleshia asked.

    She was standing beside their door. She had been waiting since a few minutes ago.

    "Yes." Lawrend nodded his head.

    Aleshia called the others from their rooms, and they headed to their private dining room as a group.

    Once they were sitting at their table, Aleshia opened her mouth.

    "Master, do you want me to tell them?" Aleshia asked.

    "I will tell them," Lawrend replied.

    The others looked at the two of them in confusion.

    "I will be draining my mana again, and I want all of you to watch me and help me make it a sess," Lawrend replied.

    "Again??" Elena asked in disbelief.

    She turned her head to Aleshia and looked at her for help, but s, Aleshia didn''t look back at her.

    Elena experienced it first hand when Lawrend almost died. She didn''t want a repeat of it again. After all, she was the one who drained his mana.

    The me will be on her if he dies.

    "Don''t worry. I already got Aleshia''s approval," Lawrend said to Elena when he noticed her look at Aleshia.

    "Sister Aleshia, why??" Elena asked in disbelief.

    She never thought that Aleshia herself would approve of it.

    "*Cough* I trust in Master and everyone here," Aleshia replied.

    "Everyone?" Nao furrowed her eyebrows.

    She was new to this group, so she couldn''t understand what was going on. How was she gonna be of help?

    "We will help Master as he drains his mana," Aleshia exined.

    "Big Sister, why is Master draining his mana in the first ce?" E asked curiously.

    "I will tell youter in private," Aleshia said and nced at Aleshia and Kenova.

    When he saw her look at him, Kenova felt awkward. He had the urge to stand up and leave, so they could talk in peace.

    "That''s all," Lawrend said.

    Everyone''s curiosity was piqued. They wanted to know what was going on, and their imaginations ran wild on their own.

    Kenova himself was surprised and interested as to why Lawrend would drain his mana. He was 99.99% sure that he was going to kill himself. There was no point in doing it, in his opinion.

    ¡­

    After Lawrend ate lunch with his maids, he, Humility, Aezel, and Kenova headed to see the city lord.

    "Let''s go ask the coachman," Lawrend said.

    They rode a carriage in front of the inn and asked the coachman to lead them to the city lord''s home.

    "Sir, what is your business with the City Lord? You can''t just meet him for nothing," the coachman replied.

    He was used to people asking to go to the City Lord''s home. Most of them were merchants on the brink of bankruptcy.

    Lawrend signaled Kenova with his eyes.

    "I''m here under the Third Princess'' orders," Kenova replied.

    "T-The Third Princess!?" the coachman eximed from outside.

    "Shhh! It''s a secret," Kenova shushed him.

    The news might get back to the King if the coachman identally spreads it.

    "I''m sorry. I will hasten my horse," the coachman replied apologetically.

    He whipped his horse and drove it fast through the streets, but not so fast that he couldn''t control it.

    A few minutester, they arrived at the very center of the city.

    It was a huge Merchant Guild building.

    "The merchant guild is the biggest building here?" Lawrend asked the coachman.

    "Yes, sir. Trades here are very popr, so the Merchant Guild became the biggest influence. In this city, they can decide your future," the coachman exined.

    "Interesting."

    The carriage stopped in front of the Merchant Guild, and they disembarked from it.

    "Master, should I change my clothes?" Humility asked.

    She was still wearing her maid uniform.

    "That''s alright. Kenova will be the star of the show today," Lawrend replied.

    Since Kenova would be the one to rece the City Lord, it will be his job tomunicate with the current City Lord.

    They were merely his ''friends'' at the moment.

    They entered the Merchant Guild and greeted the receptionist at the desk.

    "How may I help you?" she asked with a customer service smile.

 Chapter 382 - Merchant Guild Master

    By this point, you would guess that she was also a busty woman, but that isn''t the case. She''s as t as a chopping board. It was a wonder how she became a receptionist.

    "I would like to meet the City Lord," Kenova replied.

    "The City Lord?" The receptionist blinked her eyes at him in surprise.

    "Is there a problem?" Kenova asked.

    "Are you here to ask for help?" The receptionist asked.

    "I''m here under the Third Princess'' orders," Kenova said and showed her Humility''s medallion.

    "T-The Third Princess!? Alright! I will go call the City Lord!"

    The receptionist panicked and took the medallion with her to show it to the City Lord.

    They didn''t wait for long before the receptionist came back panting.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "F-Follow me!"

    They followed behind her as she led them through the vast hallway of the merchant guild. Compared to the somewhat busy lobby of the Merchant Guild, this part of the guild was quiet.

    The receptionist led them left and right before she stopped in front of a door.

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    "Guild Master, the envoy of the Third Princess, is here," the receptionist said through the door.

    "Enter," a deep male voice replied.

    The receptionist opened the door and made way for Lawrend''s group.

    Lawrend took a step back and waited for Kenova to go first before he followed him inside. It would be weird if the envoy weren''t in the lead.

    Inside the room was arge room. There wererge maps on the three sides of the walls of the room. In the center was a serious-looking man wearing eyesses.

    He was sitting on an office table as he stared at Kenova. He looked to be in his 25''s, and Lawrend thought of him as a formidable nerd.

    "Envoy, what is your business here?" the Guild Master asked.

    "The Third Princess wants me to oversee and be this city''s City Lord," Kenova replied and stood forward.

    He was a proud member of his n. He wouldn''t be intimidated by a City Lord.

    "Hm? This is the medallion, right?" the Guild Master asked and lifted the medallion Humility gave him.

    "Yes. She entrusted that to me."

    "Are you sure you didn''t pick this up on the street?" the Guild Master asked skeptically.

    "Before I answer that question, who are you?" Kenova asked.

    It was hard for him to judge who this Guild Master in front of them was.

    "Ah. My apologies. My name is Von Gavan. I''m the 75th Guild Master of the Merchant Guild Branch of Passage City, and also the current City Lord of this city," Von introduced himself.

    "City Lord Von Gavan, as I said earlier, I would like to take your position," Kenova said.

    "Do you have any proof that the Third Princess really said those words?" Von asked with squinted eyes.

    "I¡­"

    Kenova panicked and nced towards Lawrend and Humility behind him.

    Humility stood behind him and passed him a letter she had already prepared beforehand.

    "T-Thank you, my maid. Here is the letter, City Lord Von Gavan," Kenova''s mouth twitched as he said that.

    He felt chills from the gaze Lawrend was giving him. Lawrend felt offended when he heard Kenova call Humility ''my maid''.

    Of course, Kenova knew that. He sweated bullets as he tried to calm himself. Calling the Princess of the kingdom his maid was horrifying, but he had to do it.

    "To the City Lord of Passage City,

    May this letter find its way to you through my Envoy. I hereby order you to cease your position of City Lord and cede it to Kenova. He is my trusted subordinate, and I have major ns for the city.

    Sincerely,

    Third Princess Kasina Humility Undrasil."

    "Hmmm¡­ I understand. And your full name is?" Von asked.

    "My name is Kenova Bruedin. I''m a member of the direct line of my n," Kenova introduced himself.

    "Bruedin n? What deal did your n make the Third Princess?"

    It was odd for the princess to suddenly decide to take control of a city. He could only think that it was because of the Bruedin n pulling some strings behind the scenes.

    "My n has nothing to do with my actions. The Third Princess approached me herself. And as her loyal subordinate, I''m enacting her will," Kenova replied.

    "Interesting. The murky waters of the kingdom are finally starting to move¡­" Von muttered and gazed at the map to his right.

    It showed a top view of the location where the capital city was located.

    "So, what is your decision?" Kenova asked.

    "Frankly, I hate being the City Lord. As the prodigy son of the Gavan n, I''m more inclined to deal with business-rted stuff," Von replied.

    "How did you even be the City Lord? You look so young," Kenova replied in slight awe.

    It was unimaginable for him to think that someone who looks to be in their 25''s could be the City Lord. He also doesn''t feel any suffocating strengthing from his body.

    "At first, I was a receptionist. Then a manager, supervisor, vice guild master, and finally, the Guild Master. The title of Guild Master also means that I''m the City Lord of the city. My merchant skills impressed everyone in the guild. Even the former Guild Master ceded his position in shame," Von replied.

    "That''s amazing. So does that mean that you''re officially ceding your City Lord position to me?" Kenova asked.

    He was excited. Although he was just a pawn, controlling a city as prosperous as Passage City will give him power within his n.

    "Indeed, but under one condition," Von replied solemnly.

    "I''m all ears."

    "You have to consult with me before you make a heavy decision. I don''t want you to abuse your power," Von replied.

    When he heard Von''s words, Lawrend was impressed. Just like a smart merchant, he was insuring his future.

    "I only have to consult you, right?" Kenova asked.

    There was a hidden meaning behind his words.. It meant that he could ignore Von''s words if he liked.

 Chapter 383 - Passage Cityâ€™s New City Lord And Massage ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Of course, but I would like you to convince me if we disagree. My thoughts are valuable, after all. If there''s any risk, I will pull out every merchant from this city and relocate to protect our assets," Von replied.

    "What do you mean?" Kenova asked with squinted eyes.

    Von''s words insinuated that something disastrous would happen to the city.

    "Heh. Once it involved a royal controlling the city, it could only mean that a civil war might erupt. One faction belonging to each prince or even the princess," Von replied with a knowing smile on his face.

    Kenova furrowed his eyebrows at his exnation. It sounded dangerously close to what Lawrend was nning.

    This man''s intelligence scared Kenova. He couldn''t help but take him very seriously.

    "It seems like I was correct," Von said and smirked.

    As the merchant prodigy, he was keen on people''s bodynguage. Kenova was like an open book to him.

    "When will it be announced?" Kenova asked.

    He dodged the topic as he was starting to feel ufortable about it.

    "Let''s do it next week. I will make arrangements for you," Von replied.

    "Thank you. You can find me at this inn," Kenova said and passed him a small paper card with the inn''s address.

    "Alright. I will contact you soon," Von replied and nodded his head in satisfaction.

    "Well then, I will be going," Kenova said and turned around to leave.

    "A Rubrignis..?" Von muttered as he held his chin.

    "It seems like his enemies are getting closer¡­"

    ¡­

    "Was that good, Lawrend?" Kenova asked.

    Although he was Humility''s subordinate, he knew that she was also just Lawrend''s subordinate. That''s why he asked him directly.

    "That''s good. He''s very impressive. Be careful around him. Stabilize your position as soon as possible," Lawrend replied.

    At this point, Von could do anything he wanted, even if Kenova became the City Lord. He had all the support and power of the Merchant Guild, which was the powerhouse of this city.

    "I understand. I will do that," Kenova replied.

    They returned to the inn, and Lawrend entered his room and sat on the bed.

    He pondered about their next course of action. They could already leave this city and head to the next one. The problem was that he was quickly running out of time.

    He could either send his powerful maids to the rest of the cities, but that would be very risky. There was a high chance that someone would catch on to what he was nning.

    He could also just focus on the powerful cities like he initially nned.

    "I guess I have no other choice. The next city would be thest one," Lawrend said.

    The next city would be north of their current location. It was directly south of the capital city, and it was also a wealthy city.

    "Have you decided where we are going next, Master?" Aezel asked as she sat beside him on the bed.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Yes. We''re heading to Startail City," Lawrend replied.

    "Startail City? That''s an interesting name."

    "It''s at the southmost part of the Stargazing Mountain''s mountain range. That''s where it got its name," Lawrend replied.

    "Oh! I understand now, Master."

    Lawrend learned all of that from the map he got from Uncle Kaban. It had a short description of the city.

    "Let''s rest for an hour and head out," Lawrend said.

    "Fufufufu. Do you want a ''massage''?" Aezel winked at him.

    "What massage?" Lawrend asked and pretended to be innocent and unaware of what she meant.

    "Oil massage with my boobs," Aezel replied with a smile on her face.

    "Wouldn''t that take too long?"

    "Well¡­ Then I will just massage your little brother," Aezel replied.

    "Alright."

    Lawrend let her have her way for today. After all, she won this herself.

    "Mmmm¡­ I love you, Master. You''re so talented. I won''t let any other demon girl get close to you," Aezel said to him with a smirk on her face.

    She was verypetitive with other demons as she was formerly one. She doesn''t want others to have the advantage of having a talented husband like him.

    "They will probably try to kill me the first thing after I get them pregnant," Lawrend replied to her wryly.

    It was still fresh in his memory. How he almost died in Aezel''s hands.

    "Fufufufu. I''m your personal demon or fallen angel, Master. I still have my horns, you know?" Aezel said.

    She was quite proud of her horns. They were hard and powerful looking.

    "Let me see them. You almost don''t unhide them anymore," Lawrend replied.

    She honestly looked more like an onipared to a demon from his past life. She didn''t have the curved goat horns that demons were depicted to in western culture.

    "Fufufufu. For my lovely Master, I will show you both my wings and my horns," Aezel replied.

    She closed her eyes and unfurled herrge gray wings while also revealing her sharp horns.

    Aezel bared her fangs at him smilingly.

    "How do I look, Master?" Aezel asked.

    "You look powerful and beautiful. I want you to massage me in that form," Lawrend said.

    "That''s my intention," Aezel replied.

    She left the bed and kneeled in between his knees on the floor.

    "This is an oil Sister Grape gave me," Aezel said as she pulled out a small bottle of oil from her waistline.

    "Since when did you have that?" Lawrend asked in surprise.

    "Sister Humility kept it for me. I got it from her earlier," Aezel replied.

    After saying that, Aezel unpacked his holy sword. She drizzled it with the oil and used her hand to spread it along the shaft.

    Looking at his shiny holy sword, Aezel had the urge to lick it, but she controlled herself.

    After she managed to cover his holy sword in oil, she then proceeded to cover her breasts in oil.

    She poured them in between her cleavage and all over her chest.. She then undressed and massaged her boobs to spread the oil everywhere.

 Chapter 384 - Ameneâ€™s Oil Massage ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "What is in this oil? I''m starting to feel hot down there," Lawrend couldn''t help but ask.

    "I don''t know, but Sister Grape told me that she made it from various ingredients," Aezel replied as she continued.

    Her supple breasts and pink nipples became reflective from the covering of oil.

    "Fufufu."

    Aezel leaned closer to Lawrend''s crotch and ced his holy sword in between her two melons.

    It felt warm, slippery, and very erotic. It was very intimate, and Lawrend felt a closer connection to her.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I''m guessing it has an aphrodisiac in it?" Lawrend said.

    "Sister Grape told me that it will make Master bigger," Aezel replied.

    "That silly catgirl¡­ We would go over an hour because of this," Lawrend said with gritted teeth.

    "Fufufufu. Not if I make you cum fast," Aezelughed.

    She used her hands and pressed his holy sword in between her two melons. It felt heavenly and stimting.

    Each time his holy sword peeked out in between her melons, it would feel tingly as it was exposed to the air. Then it would be plunged in darkness once again.

    Repeatedly, Lawrend felt good from her titjob.

    Aezel wasn''t done with it yet. She opened her mouth and swallowed the tip whenever she went down.

    She would like it quickly at the moment, giving Lawrend a surreal experience.

    "Ah~" Lawrend moaned.

    The contrast between her soft melons and the way her tongue wrapped around the tip of his holy sword was pleasurable. Not to mention, the effects of the aphrodisiac oil made the pleasure he was feeling ten times better.

    Aezel loved it, seeing him get off from her titjob. She gave it even more of her all and sucked on the tip of his holy sword and acted as a pseudo pussy.

    She would tighten her lips whenever she puts his holy sword inside her, giving him pleasure.

    "Your mouth feels so good¡­"

    Lawrend gritted his teeth as he tried to endure the pleasure from her mouth and tits.

    "*Slurp* *Slurp* *Shlick*"

    Aezel made wet noises and drank his precum whenever his sensitive holy sword released some.

    "Ahh¡­" Aezel moaned.

    She stopped putting his holy sword in her mouth and focused on giving him a titjob. Her soft breasts tightened around his holy sword even more and gave him even more pleasure.

    "I''m cumming soon, Aezel¡­" Lawrend said with gritted teeth.

    A few momentster, he sprayed her chest and face with his white paint.

    "Ahh!" Aezel closed her eyes in reflex.

    His semen sttered onto her eyes, nose, and cheeks. Some of it dripped onto her chest and covered it with smelly semen.

    "Fufufufu. You came, Master," Aezel said and smiled at him.

    She wiped the semen on her chest and put them in her mouth. She then opened her mouth and showed him the small pool of white semen.

    After that, Aezel visibly gulped in front of him.

    Aezel licked her lips before saying, "It tastes creamy and sweet."

    Lawrend''s veins on his forehead bulged as he got turned on from her swallowing his load.

    "Give me a blowjob next," Lawrend said.

    He wanted to feel good inside her mouth.

    "Fufufufu."

    Aezel wrapped her hand around his holy sword and moved her hand up and down.

    "So massive," Aezelplimented.

    As a man, hearing your partnerpliment your cock is the hottest thing ever. He became rock hard in her hand.

    Aezel looked at him and swallowed his cock inside her mouth. She then released it outside before licking the underside with her tongue.

    She used her hand and pressed his cock against her tongue. She then rubbed it all over hard.

    After that, Aezel swallowed the tip and wrapped her saliva all over it before licking it again.

    She repeated this a few more times before she stopped and finally took his whole member inside her mouth.

    "Ahm."

    She swallowed it like a champ and rolled her tongue all around it.

    She moved her head up and down, giving him head. A few minutester, she released it.

    She grabbed it with her hand again and masturbated it.

    "Cum, Master. Cum," Aezel said with a smile on her face.

    "When did you learn this technique?" Lawrend asked.

    It was very good and pleasurable. It was almost as if she practiced with many men.

    "Sister Grape gave us lessons," Aezel replied.

    "Hoh¡­ Can you do a deepthroat?" Lawrend asked and winked at her.

    "Fufufufu. I will show you," Aezelughed.

    She put his cock inside her mouth again and swallowed the tip using her throat. Her throat tightened, and her esophagus pulled his cock inside her.

    She buried her face deep in his crotch to keep doing it. She repeatedly swallowed his cock and suppressed the gag reflex like a pro.

    Each time she swallowed, Lawrend would feel an undtion that would tighten around his shaft and pull it in.

    "I''m cumming!" Lawrend hit his limit.

    He busted a nut inside her throat and directly fed her with his semen. Aezel continued swallowing and swallowed his semen down her throat.

    Aezel released his cock after making sure he drained all of his semen.

    "Ahhhh! Hahh¡­ hahhh¡­ hahh¡­" Aezel panted.

    She didn''t breathe for a few minutes as she focused on giving him a deepthroat.

    "That felt really good," Lawrend said.

    It reminded him of when he did it with Elena. She would use her slime pussy to manipte her insides and suck his cock inside her.

    "Fufufufu. Ahhh¡­ I love you, Master," Aezel said. She savored the taste of his cock inside her mouth.

    "I love you too, Aezel," Lawrend replied.

    He raised his hand and rubbed her head lovingly. He caressed her horns and ran his touch all over her wings.

    "Fufufufu. Next time, let''s call Sister Grape. I want to learn using your cock, Master," Aezel said.

    She was happy that she was able to put what she learned to good use today.

    "Alright. Let''s get changed," Lawrend replied.

    They took a quick bath and exited the room together.

 Chapter 385 - Death

    "Are we going already, Master?" Aleshia asked.

    "Yes. Let''s go before it gets dark," Lawrend replied.

    They left Kenova in the inn and headed outside. They rode another long carriage and headed to the south gate of the city.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Half an hourter, they arrived at the Turtlke Forest. Lawrend blew his flute, and Clova appeared from the skies.

    "Human, where are we going next?" Clova asked.

    "For now, let''s go to the Turtle Lake," Lawrend replied.

    Thiske was located at the very center of the Turtlke Forest. It was also the reason why the forest was named so.

    Theke was shaped like a Turtle on the map, so the name stuck after that.

    "Hm? What are you going to do there?" Clova asked.

    She assumed that they would head to another city next.

    "I have to do something first," Lawrend replied.

    Since thiske was deep in the forest, there would almost be no people in it. It was the perfect ce for him to drain his mana without worrying about making amotion.

    "Okay." Clova nodded her head.

    She carried them on her back and flew south for a few seconds before shended on the shore of theke.

    "The water is very clear and nice," Lawrend said as he looked at his clear reflection on theke.

    They stood beside thekeshore and admired the scenery around them.

    "It''s almost dark. Let''s set up camp first," Lawrend said.

    As you know, he was very knowledgeable about survival skills. He propped up several makeshift tents usingrge leaves and long branches.

    Once that was done, the sky had already darkened. The crickets around them started making noises, and bats started flying everywhere.

    "Okay. Everyone, pay attention to me. If I show any weird signs, tell each other and n a course of action," Lawrend said as he looked at all of his maids.

    "Yes, Master," Aleshia replied.

    Everyone immediately became worried when they heard that he was about to start.

    They circled around him as he sat on the ground cross-legged.

    "Elena, you know what to do, right?" Lawrend turned to her.

    "Yes, Master," Elena replied.

    She had already done this before, so she was more prepared. Elena kneeled in front of Lawrend and pulled him to a kiss.

    "!"

    Lawrend was startled. He didn''t expect her to kiss him.

    Suddenly, he felt his lightning mana leave his body and flow to his lips before being swallowed by Elena.

    Lawrend recovered his calm and closed his eyes. He helped her absorb his mana by controlling his lightning mana and pushing it out of his lips.

    Elena happily absorbed his mana. It was delicious and nourishing for her. She wanted to use them, but she knew that she would have to return them to himter.

    That''s why she simply stored his Diving Lightning Mana inside his body.

    Everyone watched with bated breath as Lawrend''s strength slowly declined. He became a True Mage again after a dozen minutes.

    After several more minutes, he became a Beginner Mage.

    Then a few seconds after that, Lawrend became a normal person without any mana strength.

    Suddenly, Lawrend felt a sharp pain course through his whole body. Thest bits of mana that were required by his body to operate started leaving his body.

    Sharp, needle-like pain started appearing all over his body. It was like he was getting crappy acupuncture.

    Lawrend''s face distorted in pain, and he endured the urge to scream. Slowly, Lawrend lost the sense of time.

    The pain was the only thing in his mind.

    Slowly but surely, Lawrend felt his body grow light. His soul was starting to leave his body.

    Lawrend recognized this phenomenon. He had already encountered this before. He focused his mind and opened his mouth.

    "O'' Ifrit, give my hand¡­ warmth¡­ in this¡­ winter¡­"

    Lawrend struggled to chant as he used all of the energy he could muster. His maids frowned and became worried about him.

    They grabbed each other''s hands and supported each other mentally.

    "This is a mistake. This is a mistake. Why did I agree??" Aleshia repeated as she continued to watch.

    It was horrifying for her. She could feel Lawrend''s life flickering. One strong blow and he would die.

    "Glowing¡­ Fire¡­ Hand!" Lawrend shouted with thest bit of energy he had.

    s, his soul floated out of his body at that moment. There was no mana inside his body for his soul to attach to.

    ''Shit. Did I mess up?'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    He could feel his reason starting to fade and disappear into nothing. He looked at his maids onest time and sighed.

    ''At least, I have descendants¡­''

    Lawrend gave up. It wasn''t because he didn''t want to resist, but he was totally powerless.

    His mind never even thought about fighting back as he felt the vastness of the universe around him. He was like a tiny leaf riding a turbulent ocean current.

    "Stupid."

    To his surprise, Lawrend heard a familiar voice. He turned his head and saw Rami staring at him despondently.

    "Are you really giving up like that? After making me weird¡­ You can''t die yet!" Rami shouted.

    As a full-fledged angel, she was capable of seeing andmunicating with the souls of the deceased.

    ''Rami¡­''

    Lawrend felt sad seeing her expression. He heard her words, but his soul was too feeble to do what she said.

    At least, that''s what is going through his mind. He didn''t know that this was an effect of losing every mana you have.

    The world around him was full of mana. Every creature, every air they breathe, every object, and everything that the eye could see contained mana

    Because of hisck of mana, his soul was intimidated by the world around him. Giving rise to an ingrained sense of inferiority.

    "Lawrend Horiel! Are you a pussy?!" Rami insulted.

    Lawrend''s maids already noticed Rami''s weird actions.

    "Rami! Why are you insulting our Master!" Aezel shouted angrily.

    "I-If you live, I will show you what I look like in that maid uniform!" Rami shouted and ignored Aezel.

 Chapter 386 - Lawrendâ€™s Soul

    Aezel was speechless at Rami''s words. She looked in the direction where she was looking, but she didn''t see anything aside from air.

    Since she''s just a fallen angel, she didn''t have the capability to see ormunicate with the souls of the deceased.

    When Lawrend heard Rami''s words, he widened his eyes and became interested. Rami was beautiful, and the fact that she was very conservative about her body made it very valuable to see her naked.

    Lawrend slowly regained his reasoning. He looked around him and saw the abundance of mana in the air.

    It was colorful. If he didn''t pay attention, he would think of them as blurriness in his eyes.

    But he wasn''t in his body. His eyes were as clear as they could be.

    Rami smiled when she saw that he regained rity. She doesn''t know why, but she was attracted to him. The thought of experiencing worldly pleasures with him excited her.

    Lawrend sensed the mana in the air around him. He felt each and every element.

    He easily picked out the lightning mana as that element was the one he was most familiar with.

    ''Can I absorb these manas into my soul?'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    He focused on the lightning mana first and tried to manipte it.

    To his surprise, it was very easy. The lightning mana entered his soul without any problem.

    ''This is it.''

    Lawrend recognized the opportunity in front of him.

    He then focused on the fire mana and absorbed it into his soul. Then nt mana, light mana, darkness mana, etc. Until every single color of mana around him was sucked into his soul body.

    It was a weird feeling for Lawrend. He felt his mind be vaster. It was as if the secrets of the universe were being unlocked to him.

    As for his body, it started sucking in the fire mana in the surroundings, and his right hand started glowing red hot.

    "Look!" Aleshia shouted.

    She was the first one to notice it as the others became distracted by Rami.

    "He did it¡­"

    Rami smiled to herself in satisfaction.

    "Master, I was about to save you when you regained your rity," Valentina said in awe.

    She appeared in front of him in her soul form. She didn''t care if Rami would see her.

    Rami widened her eyes in shock when she saw Valentina appear out of thin air.

    "Valentina, it has been a while," Lawrend replied.

    She had been staying inside his storage ring, and he almost forgot she even existed.

    "Master, this is the first time I''m seeing this. How are you absorbing mana into your soul?" Valentina asked curiously.

    "I don''t know. It kind of just happened," Lawrend replied.

    "I can''t even do something like that¡­ You''re crazy, Master," Valentina said as she looked at him with incredulity.

    Long ago, she tried absorbing mana in the air, but it didn''t work. She could only recover the mana she lost.

    "Sister Valentina, are you talking to Master?" Aleshia asked.

    They guessed it, but they couldn''t understand why she sounded like she was speaking to herself.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Yes. Master''s soul is over there," Valentina replied and pointed to him.

    "Tell them to stop worrying, and it will take a while for me to finish," Lawrend said.

    "Master said that it will take a while for him to finish, and you girls shouldn''t worry," Valentina ryed his words.

    "I see. Good luck, Master. Remember what I told you before," Aleshia replied.

    Lawrend understood what she meant. She meant that she would kill herself if he died.

    Lawrend hardened his resolve and focused on absorbing the mana in the air.

    Slowly, his soul started gaining a corporeal form.

    "M-Master is there!" E pointed.

    Lawrend was faint and transparent. They could barely see him.

    As time passed, Lawrend''s figure became more and more pronounced.

    "So that is Master''s soul," Humility muttered as she watched him float in the air cross-legged.

    An hourter, Lawrend''s soul looked like his physical body. They wouldn''t know that it was his soul if they simply looked at him.

    "Can you girls hear me?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes, Master!" they all immediately responded.

    "Good. I will now return to my body," Lawrend replied.

    He could go on forever and absorb more mana, but he didn''t want to worry them even more. He felt that he had more control over his soulpared to before.

    Lawrend floated to his body and merged with it wlessly.

    His eyelids trembled, and he opened his eyes.

    "Master!" Elena eximed

    She stopped kissing him when she noticed he opened his eyes.

    Lawrend clenched his fist and felt the fire mana in his body. He tried absorbing the other elements in the air, but only the fire and lightning mana entered his body.

    "Huh¡­"

    Lawrend was confused. He thought he would also be able to absorb the other elements now, but it seems like he was wrong.

    "Do I really have to drain my mana again..?" Lawrend muttered and smiled to himself wryly.

    "What?" Elena asked in shock.

    She just drained his mana, and he wanted to do it again. That was just absurd for her.

    "No, Elena. I''m not gonna do it again," Lawrend said to her.

    "Phew. You almost scared me, Master," Elena sighed in relief.

    "Give me my mana back," Lawrend said.

    Right now, his body was filled with fire mana. Hecked his lightning mana.

    Lawrend took the initiative and kissed her. She gave him his lightning mana, and he absorbed it back into his body.

    It flowed into his body, and before long, he was a Beginner Mage in both the Fire and Lightning elements.

    "Wait."

    Lawrend stopped. He realized something.

    Would his lightning mana suppress his fire mana if his lightning mana reached the True Mage level?

    He wasn''t sure, so he had to proceed with caution.

    He kissed Elena again and slowly absorbed his lightning mana while absorbing fire element mana in the air.

    It was a very slow process, and Lawrend felt strained kissing Elena for so long.

 Chapter 387 - Mana Vortex

    As expected, even Elena felt that it was too straining. She pushed him away and looked at him weirdly.

    "Master, you do realize that we don''t have to kiss?" Elena said and blinked at him innocently.

    "Ah¡­"

    Lawrend realized it as soon as she said it. He forgot about it since she kissed him in the first ce. He assumed that that was how it should be done.

    "Fufufufu. Elena, why don''t you kiss Master more?" Aezel teased her.

    "Ehehe¡­" Elena looked away.

    After realizing that they didn''t have to kiss, Lawrend grabbed Elena''s hand and absorbed his lightning mana that way.

    They only had to have skin contact, and Elena only kissed him earlier to make it more romantic.

    The night sky hung above them as the two proceeded to transfer mana.

    "Master, we won''t eat till you finish, okay?" Aleshia said and looked at the others.

    They nodded in agreement at her words. As they were already powerful mages, they were capable of fasting.

    "Nyaa?"

    Amene wasn''t a powerful mage. She was simply a True Mage Bow User. She didn''t know what to do since she was already feeling hungry.

    Humility, Grape, and Nao were the same. They didn''t have that much mana in their bodies to act as temporary sustenance.

    "Humility, Amene, Grape, and Nao. The three of you can go ahead and eat," Lawrend said.

    He noticed the expression on Amene''s face and realized what she was thinking almost immediately. It must be because of his soul absorbing mana earlier that caused his senses to be more sensitive.

    "Thank you, Master-nyaa!" Ameen responded.

    Aleshia realized her mistake and apologized.

    "I forgot the four of you aren''t that strong yet," Aleshia said.

    "Just wait, Sister Aleshia. I will be strong soon," Humility said calmly.

    With Lawrend''s lessons, she could feel herself approaching the cusp of High Mage. She only needed toprehend some more magic knowledge to be a High Mage.

    "Me too!" Amene shouted.

    She was a bow user, and this forest was a perfect training ground for her. She decided to train in the darkness after eating.

    "And I¡­ will depend on everyone as always," Grape said and smiled at them.

    She was satisfied with herself. She knew that she didn''t have much talent for things besides pleasuring men.

    "Grape, you will learn martial arts swordsmanship," Lawrend replied.

    He didn''t like the idea that someone in his maid harem wouldn''t be able to fight with him. In the future, they would all grow strong, while she would grow old if that happened.

    "Nyaa! Master¡­"

    Grape felt relieved hearing his words. She didn''t have that much confidence in herself, but hearing him say that gave her the push she needed to work hard.

    As for Nao, she was not sure if she could even be that strong. She only recently learned that she had an affinity for fire magic.

    Her knowledge was even more subparpared to Amene, who lived her life in a forest.

    And so, the four of them headed out to eat. Humility led the way with her lightning magic, Amene in the back with her bow, Grape, and Nao in the center.

    They hunted for food, and Nao would start the fire for them to cook the meat.

    Lawrend continued absorbing his mana back and absorbing fire mana in the air.

    "This is taking too long," Lawrendined after another hour.

    "Don''t you like the touch of my hand, Master?" Elena asked.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Of course I like it. It''s soft, but this mana absorption of mine is unbearably slow. I need to find a way to absorb maan faster," Lawrend replied.

    He was quite patient, but his patience already ran out.

    "Hmmm¡­"

    Lawrend thought about all of his magic knowledge.

    "Ah!"

    Lawrend facepalmed himself. He remembered something he should have done since earlier.

    Suddenly, the air around them became dense and heavy. Gusts of wind shook the trees.

    "Master?" Elena asked in surprise.

    The fire mana in the air made a vortex with Lawrend''s body in the center. He absorbed the fire mana in the air significantly faster than before.

    This resulted in him absorbing the lightning mana in Elena''s body even faster.

    "A-Ahh~" Elena couldn''t help but moan.

    The fast flow of mana stimted her body with pleasure since the mana was stored in every part of her body, resulting in some of it stimting her erogenous zones.

    The others around them watched in amazement as Lawrend''s body became more and more powerful.

    He shortly became a True Mage then after a few more minutes, he became a High Mage.

    "W-Wait, you''re absorbing too much, Master!" Elena shouted in rm.

    She realized that Lawrend exceeded what she absorbed from him.

    Lawrend was so focused that he didn''t hear what she said. He continued absorbing her mana, and Elena was forced to absorb the lightning mana in the air to supplement it.

    Her mana reserve is vast, but she didn''t like it at the speed he was absorbing it from her. It might be irreversible if he absorbed too much.

    "Huh?" Elena looked at the air around them.

    She not only felt fire mana in the air but also lightning mana. Lawrend was absorbing both elements at the same time.

    "Master is..!"

    Elena realized what was going on. Aezel realized it too, and they stared at him in shock.

    Lawrend slowly exceeded High Mage, and after another dozen minutes, his mana absorption became even more intense.

    The trees around them were already shaking so hard, and the water of theke started making rough waves.

    "Master''s bing an Arch Mage!" E eximed.

    Just after E realized it, a powerful aura exuded from Lawrend''s body. He sessfully became an Arch Mage.

    The air around them became calm, and the wind disappeared as if nothing had happened. The waves on theke were the only evidence left of what happened.

    Lawrend opened his eyes. His left eye glowed golden while his right eye glowed red.. Divine Lightning and Fire Mana flowed through them.

 Chapter 388 - How To Create A Fire Spell

    "Congrattions, Master!" Elena shouted.

    Aezel: "Fufufu. As expected of Master!"

    Aleshia: "Congrattions, Ren!"

    E: "Congrattions, Master!"

    Rami: "Lawrend, I approve of you."

    Rami was convinced. Lawrend was someone who had a good future. She didn''t want to admit it, but he was someone she couldn''t look down upon.

    "Master!" Amene shouted from afar.

    They didn''t sense it as they were far away. The wind could only travel so far in this thick forest.

    They only realized it when they were on their way back.

    "Did you seed, Master?" Grape asked as she ran behind her.

    "He is¡­"

    Nao realized the change in Lawrend''s disposition. He was powerful before, but now he was suffocating for her.

    Lawrend calmed down the raging mana exuding from his body and stood up.

    "Master is an Arch Mage now," Nao blurted out.

    "NYAAA!?" Amene and Grape eximed in disbelief.

    They expected him to only be able to use fire magic. They didn''t think he would actually use that momentum to be an Arch Mage.

    "I realized I could go on further, so I did it," Lawrend replied and smiled at them.

    The insides of his body became weird. Swirls of lightning and fire mana were everywhere.

    He could materialize his soul inside his body, and it would glow various colors like a rainbow. He was now sure that his soul and body had different magic cultivation.

    His soul wasn''t restricted with the mana since he absorbed every element of mana at the start. His body didn''t, so that was the difference.

    "You''re amazing, Master!" Elena replied excitedly.

    Lawrend was now as strong as her. They could have a duel again.

    "Thank you for your help, Elena. I wouldn''t be able to drain my mana that easily without your help," Lawrend said to her gratefully.

    She acted like a battery earlier. He drained his mana to her, and he got it back after that.

    "No problem, Master! I''m happy to help you," Elena replied and smiled at him.

    "I don''t regret my decision now," Aleshia said and walked towards him before embracing him.

    "Thank you, Aleshia. I will fulfill my end of the agreement," Lawrend replied and embraced her back.

    He also didn''t regret it one bit. He was now a dual element mage and an Arch Mage. His only problem was making new spells for fire magic.

    "What agreement is that?" Aezel asked curiously.

    "I will be the First Wife in the future!" Aleshia answered with a smirk on her face.

    She had never felt sopetitive before.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Eh?" Aezel looked at her in disbelief.

    Aleshia became embarrassed and hid her smile when she saw the shock on Aezel''s face.

    "Wasn''t it an epted fact that you will be Master''s First Wife?" Aezel asked.

    "Eh?"

    "Hehehe. I wanted the First Wife position, but I realized Sister Aleshia was more fit for it," Humility added.

    "Yes, Big Sister. Everyone thought that you would be the First Wife in the first ce," E said.

    "M-Master, did you decide about this beforehand?" Aleshia asked him pleadingly.

    She wanted him to say that he didn''t. Otherwise, she would have betted something she already had.

    "Actually¡­ I have already decided about that long ago," Lawrend replied and avoided her eyes.

    "M-Master! You tricked me!" Aleshia eximed sadly.

    "Err¡­ At least it''s official now. I could have changed my mind in the future, you know?" Lawrend consoled her.

    "I guess you''re right¡­" Aleshia reluctantly epted it.

    "Master is so savage," Humility muttered.

    "Hey, don''t say it like that," Lawrend scolded her.

    "Ehehehe."

    Humility simply smiled back at him.

    "Anyways, did the four of you get any game?" Lawrend asked.

    [AN: Game is another term for hunted food. It''s rarely used, but it''s appropriate here.]

    "We did. Let me get it, Master," Amene replied.

    She and Grape walked back towards where they came from. Half a minuteter, they returned, pulling the carcass of a wild boar.

    "Wow! That''s a good one," Lawrendmented.

    A boar is definitely better than getting a deer or any other meat. The flesh is not too lean, and it''s easier to eat.

    They ate for the night.

    ¡­

    Lawrend rested in his own makeshift tent. He sat in it cross-legged as he contemted magic.

    Attack-wise, his beginner fire mage spell is crap. He either gets a new one or creates his own. There wasn''t anything in-between.

    "What fire magic should I make?" Lawrend muttered out loud.

    To create a magic spell, he would need an idea¡ªa concept on how the magic would work.

    Then he needed a basis for that idea¡ªsomething like ''Ifrit'' in the Glowing Fire Hand Spell.

    After that, he needed to craft the chant, andstly, a name for the spell.

    Lawrend calmed his thoughts. He remembered every fire he had seen both in this world and the past.

    ''Fireball?''

    That was the first thought that entered his mind. In ssical RPG, the first fire magic a mage ss would learn was the Fireball Spell.

    ''Too basic.''

    It was hard for him to choose. He needed one that was dynamic. After all, he would use this spell as the foundation for the True Mage, High Mage, and Arch Mage spells.

    ''Touch of Fire?''

    He imagined this spell to be able to turn any enemies he touched into dust by using high-temperature mes.

    ''It''s too high level,'' Lawrend thought.

    It wouldn''t work as a Beginner Mage Spell due to the high amount of mana it would need.

    ''Wait! I can make this spell using the Glowing Fire Hand Spell!''

    The realization sent Lawrend''s mind whirring. The Glowing Fire Hand Spell is based on touch, too.

    If he made the Glowing Fire Hand Spell even hotter, then he could achieve something simr.

    ''Wait! There''s more! I can use it as a ming Punch!''

    Lawrend opened his eyes widely in disbelief. The spell he initially thought was very useless turned out to be a very versatile spell.

    Nao would not believe it if he told her that her seemingly useless spell could be transformed in such a way.

 Chapter 389 - Formulating Fire Spells

    ''I can also use it to turn myself into a burning fire.''

    It would not be hard for him to modify the spell and make it heat up his whole body. As it would be his own mana, he wouldn''t cook himself alive.

    ''The ming Punch should be a True Mage spell,'' Lawrend thought.

    Although he wasn''t going to be able to use this spell much inbat since mages fight mid to long-range, besides, his enemies would also be too strong to be affected by this spell.

    ''The Touch of Fire should then be the High Mage spell. The only one left is the Arch Mage spell.''

    He had no idea how to make an Arch Mage spell. He could imagine that he needed to add more lines to the spell, but he doesn''t think it was that easy.

    ''No¡­ Touch of Fire would immediately set anything I touch on fire. Then the Arch Mage spell would be Fire Disintegration,'' Lawrend thought.

    He was satisfied with this arrangement. This should be the correct step.

    The intensity of the me would go up each level. And that''s how it should be.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "O'' Ifrit, give my hand warmth in this winter, give me the strength to fight my foes, ming Punch!" Lawrend chanted.

    His hand burst into raging mes that were 7-inches(18cm) high.

    "Woah!" Lawrend eximed in amazement.

    It was even more amazing than he imagined.

    "Master?" Aezel called out.

    Her makeshift tent was located very close to him since she was supposed to guard him.

    "Don''t worry. I''m just practicing my magic," Lawrend replied to her.

    He clenched his fist and felt power surge through him. If he punched someone now, they would be cooked and mushed at the same time.

    "Follow me, Aezel," Lawrend said.

    He flew up towards theke.

    Aezel followed after him with a confused look on her face. She looked at the raging me on his hand and was astonished.

    It hadn''t even been that long since he was able to use fire magic, but he was already able to create his own fire magic spell.

    Lawrendnded on the surface of theke. Since they could fly, it made an illusion that he was walking on water.

    "Aezel, can you take a punch from me?" Lawrend asked.

    "What spell is that, Master?" Aezel asked instead.

    She was more interested in the new spell he created.

    "This is the ming Punch True Mage Spell. I want to try it out," Lawrend answered.

    "Fufufu. Punch my ass hard," Aezel said with augh and turned around.

    She bent towards him and presented her ass to him.

    "Are you sure?" Lawrend couldn''t help but ask in worry.

    "Yes, Master. As you know, I''m already equivalent to a Grand Mage. A True Mage spell won''t hurt me," Aezel replied.

    "Alright."

    Lawrend decided to punch her in the ass.

    He took his stance. He put his left hand forward and his right hand backward, simr to a boxer in a fighting ring.

    "ming Punch!"

    Lawrend felt obligated to shout the name of the spell as he punched. He threw his fist downward and hit Aezel''s left buttcheek.

    "Ahhhhh!"

    The pain turned to pleasure, and Aezel felt weak on her knees.

    The part of her skirt that his punch hit turned to dust, and the surrounding skirt started burning.

    There was a ring burnt mark on her skin. It was like she was branded with fire.

    "Ah! I''m burning!"

    Aezel stood straight and patted the fire on her butt.

    "Are you okay?" Lawrend asked.

    "I''m not," Aezel immediately replied after putting the fire out.

    "Let''s go get that healed with Nao''s potion," Lawrend replied.

    "Cause I''m wet," Aezel continued with a seductive smirk on her face.

    "*Cough*"

    Lawrend almost choked on his saliva when he heard her words.

    "Fufufufu. Do you want proof?" Aezel asked and winked at him.

    "I already know it''s true," Lawrend calmly replied.

    He ignored her and sat down cross-legged a centimeter above the water. He quickly thought about how to make the chant for the High Mage spell.

    "O'' Ifrit, give my hand warmth in this winter, give me the power to fight my foes, light them on fire, Touch of Fire!" Lawrend shouted and extended his hand.

    A pir of me appeared in his hand and brightened the wholeke. The phenomenon could be seen from kilometers away.

    "Master!?" Aezel screamed in shock.

    She walked back as she could feel the heat searing her skin from such a close distance.

    "Ah. It didn''t work that well. I need to touch something for it to work," Lawrend muttered in realization.

    It only made a huge pir of me because he did not touch anything. The me had nowhere to go except upwards.

    "I guess that also means I can''t test the Arch Mage spell."

    If he used the Arch Mage spell, the air in front of him might explode from the sheer temperature.

    Lawrend looked down and saw small bubbles on the surface of theke as his spell was boiling it.

    "Master, is that a High Mage spell?" Aezel asked with awe stered on her face.

    "It is. But I need to touch someone for it to work," Lawrend replied.

    "I can volunteer," Aezel replied.

    She liked the idea of being his guinea pig. As the masochist she was, she wanted to suffer from his hands.

    "No. Your whole body would blister from the mes. I don''t want to cause you permanent damage." Lawrend shook his head.

    "Fufufufu. I can take on anything," Aezel said confidently.

    "Even if the potion worked, it would leave a lot of scars on your body. We would need to visit Healer Natasha for you to look beautiful again," Lawrend replied with a frown on his face.

    "...I understand, Master."

    Only then did she realize what he meant. The potion Nao made is not powerful enough to heal wounds made by a High Mage spell.

    Next, he would make the chant for the Arch Mage spell.

 Chapter 390 - Capturing A Pure Angel ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    He couldn''t use it, but he could make the chant. One day, he would test the spell on someone or something.

    He could test it right now in this forest, but he would likely burn the whole forest down.

    Lawrend sat cross-legged once again with his eyes closed.

    ''O'' Ifrit, give my hands warmth in this winter, give me the power to fight my foes, light them on fire, burn them to ashes, Fire Disintegration,'' Lawrend chanted in his mind.

    "Alright. I only need to create an Arch Mage Lightning Spell," Lawrend said and stood up.

    "You''re not going to create one right now?" Aezel asked.

    "Nope. I will do that after I get inspiration," Lawrend replied.

    He was somewhat already mentally tired from creating the spells for his fire magic. If he didn''t strengthen his soul earlier, he wouldn''t have been able to create the Arch Mage spell.

    They returned to camp.

    Just as Lawrend was about to sleep, he saw someone waiting for him inside his makeshift tent.

    "Rami? Oh, right. I almost forgot. Thank you for earlier," Lawrend said to her awkwardly.

    He should''ve said that to her sooner.

    "You remembered."

    His words put a smile on Rami''s face.

    "What are you doing here?" Lawrend asked.

    "I¡­ As promised, I will show you myself wearing that maid uniform¡­" Rami said with a red face.

    "Oh!"

    Her words excited Lawrend. He was too focused on his fire magic that he almost forgot about this important thing.

    "Follow me," Rami said.

    She led him deep in the forest.

    After walking somewhat far from the camp, Rami stopped.

    "I know you''re there," Rami said to the top of the trees behind them.

    "Fufufufu. I knew you would notice me," Aezel replied and walked out of the dark.

    "Aezel," Lawrend called out to her in surprise.

    She followed them in worry. It was her job to protect Lawrend. Thus, she followed after them secretly.

    She suppressed her traces, but as expected of a full-fledged angel. She was able to find her pretty easily.

    Lawrend was already an Arch Mage, but Aezel was another level stronger than him. She was also of the same element.

    It was easy for her to hide herself from him.

    "I don''t mind if you watch," Rami said.

    She walked to a tall shrubbery and changed her clothes.

    A few minutester, she walked out while looking down on the ground.

    "Sexy!" Lawrend shouted in amazement.

    Rami was wearing something simr to what Aezel wore.

    Let''s start from the bottom. She wore a white and ck panty with stringces.

    Then at the top, it was exactly the opposite of what Aezel wore. It was free.

    Lawrend could see Rami''s pure pink nipples. It was an open bust bra.

    There were white frills at the top and ckce. That was all. It fully exposed Rami''s t chest.

    Something felt wrong and erotic about her appearance. She had no boobs, but that gave a unique and exciting feeling about her appearance.

    "R-Rami, why did you wear that?" Lawrend asked in a dry voice.

    It was too unbelievable to him. He knew she was a pervert, but this was basically exhibitionism!

    A voyeuristic exhibitionist. Lawrend was amazed that such a person existed.

    "S-Stop looking, idiot!" Rami shouted and covered her exposed nipples with a red face.

    "You look cute and erotic," Lawrendplimented.

    "Really?" Rami asked shyly.

    "Yes. You don''t have to put your hands down. Just the act of hiding your boobs while wearing such provoking clothing is erotic in itself," Lawrend exined like a sage.

    "Idiot!" Rami shouted and turned even redder.

    She closed her legs tightly and turned her head away from him. She was starting to feel weird down there.

    "Rami, why don''t we get to know each other?" Lawrend asked.

    "What do you mean?" Rami responded as she continued looking away.

    "We both know that we can satisfy each other. Why don''t we try it for once? If you don''t like me or what you feel, I won''t bother you anymore," Lawrend replied.

    Rami stopped and thought about his words. She was interested herself in how it would feel if they did it.

    She was a virgin, and it intimidated her after never doing it for 10,000 years.

    "Would you really not bother me anymore?" Rami asked.

    She didn''t know that she was walking herself into a trap. Although Lawrend doesn''t have any malicious intentions, Rami would find herself trapped in mortal pleasure.

    "I promise. I can make an oath right now," Lawrend replied solemnly.

    "Do it. Make an oath," Rami replied.

    "With the world as the witness, I swear not to bother Rami about sex if she didn''t like it," Lawrend said.

    "Mm. Let''s do it," Rami responded.

    Those words were enough to convince Rami. The world was powerful. It could take all of Lawrend''s mana if he vited his oath.

    Lawrend slowly walked towards her and embraced her.

    "I swear I will make you convulse in pleasure," Lawrend whispered into her ear.

    "Convulse?"

    Rami can''t imagine herself convulsing in pleasure. She became skeptical and stared at him weirdly.

    "Remove your hands from your chest," Lawrend gently said and slowly peeled her hands away from her chest.

    "Your nipples look cute," Lawrend whispered.

    "Stop it, idiot¡­" Rami responded in embarrassment.

    Lawrend lowered his body and looked at her eyes. He then took her nipples in his mouth sensually.

    He licked around her are and lightly sucked on her nipples.

    He pulled her back closer to him.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Rami couldn''t help but look up to Aezel watching them. In response, Aezel smiled at her.

    "Trust in Master," Aezel said.

    Rami slightly nodded her head and focused on Lawrend''s tongue. She felt the pleasureing from the way his tongue licked her nipples.

    He would lick and suck on them alternately.

    "Ah¡­"

    It was an alien feeling to Rami. The touch of someone other than her.. She was nervous, but she gradually came to rx.

 Chapter 391 - Succumbing To Lust ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Lawrend yed with her right nipple for a few minutes before he stopped.

    "Did you like that?" Lawrend asked and stood straight.

    "Stop asking embarrassing questions¡­" Rami replied and covered her face.

    She couldn''t even look down on Lawrend if she wanted to. He was too amazing for her to look down on.

    She doesn''t consider him inferior to her anymore.

    "Do you want to touch my little brother?" Lawrend asked with a slight smirk on his face.

    He pulled her hand and guided it to his crotch. Rami didn''t resist and grabbed onto his bulge.

    "How is it?"

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "It''s pretty small," Rami muttered.

    "Grab harder," Lawrend said and pushed her hand to his crotch.

    Rami felt his cock grow in size inside his pants. Her breathing grew rapidly as she remembered seeing it prate his maids before.

    "Hard and big, right? You can pull it out like this," Lawrend said.

    He guided her and pulled his pants down.

    His massive cock sprang out and touched her hand.

    "Ah!" Rami moaned in surprise.

    She felt the warmth of his cock. She looked down and admired the size in the darkness.

    "Touch it with your hand," Lawrend said.

    He opened her hand and put it around his hot cock.

    "It''s hot¡­" Rami muttered.

    "Move your hand up and down."

    Rami did as he said and sloppily masturbated his cock. She quickly got used to it after seeing countless women masturbate a cock before.

    "That feels good. You''re talented at this," Lawrendplimented.

    Rami''s confidence increased, and she started masturbating him amazingly.

    "You''re so good at this, Rami."

    Rami kneeled in front of his cock. She already knew what to do. She looked up at him and licked the tip of his cock.

    She yed with it with her hands and tongue.

    "Fun, right?" Lawrend asked.

    Rami nodded her head calmly. She became engrossed in his cock, and soon, she put it inside her mouth.

    She licked the underside and sucked the tip. She moved her head up and down, giving him pleasure.

    Lawrend was surprised at her expertise. Her thousands of years of watching others do it had borne fruit.

    He enjoyed the way she explored his cock and the curious expression on her face.

    Half an hourter, as Rami was too focused, she didn''t notice it before it was toote.

    "UHH!" Rami eximed with his cock inside her mouth.

    She felt hot liquid shot out from the top and into her mouth.

    She opened her mouth and spat out the liquid in her hand. She examined the white liquid and realized he came.

    "It felt good?" Rami asked.

    "Crazy good. You''re an expert at this," Lawrend replied.

    Rami nodded her head at him solemnly and swallowed his semen from her hand.

    Seeing her bravely drink his semen, Lawrend was turned on once again. His cock sprang back up to life, ready to go.

    "Pleasure me, Lawrend," Rami said and stood up.

    "Alright," Lawrend agreed.

    He ced his hand on her crotch and rubbed her slit.

    "Ah!" Rami moaned.

    She became very sensitive after licking his cock. She hugged and leaned onto him.

    Lawrend touched her clitoris and lightly scratched it with his index finger.

    "You''re so wet down there," Lawrend whispered into her ear.

    "Uu¡­"

    Rami mped her mouth shut and stopped herself from moaning. It was a totally different feeling having someone else y with your clitoris.

    She tiptoed and rested her body weight on him.

    Lawrend stopped and put his hand inside her panties.

    "Ahh!" Rami moaned lewdly.

    Feeling another hand touch her pussy tingled her spine.

    Lawrend inserted his middle finger inside her wet angel hole and rubbed her virgin walls.

    "Ahhm¡­"

    Rami bit her lips and embraced him even harder.

    "Your insides feel so warm and wet," Lawrend whispered.

    "Uhun!"

    Rami twitched in arousal.

    "You''re already very wet. Let''s do it," Lawrend said.

    "Okay¡­" Rami nodded her head shyly.

    "Jump into my embrace," Lawrend said.

    She jumped into his embrace, and he carried her. He then slid her panties to the side, away from her hole.

    Lawrend positioned his raging cock under her.

    "Ready?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes." Rami nodded her head.

    Lawrend slowly lowered her. His cock slowly parted her angel flesh apart. It was tight and soft.

    "Your insides feel heavenly," Lawrend said to her.

    "Ahh~~"

    Rami embraced him tighter and closed her eyes. She felt fulfilled with his cock inside her.

    Pleasure flooded into her mind, and she wallowed in it.

    They didn''t move for a minute for Rami to get used to it.

    "I will start moving now," Lawrend whispered.

    He pushed her waist away in a diagonal motion, which made his cock exit her pussy. He would then let it go and have her pussye down with gravity.

    "Ahh! Ah! Ahh! Ahh! Ah! Ah!" Rami moaned repeatedly.

    Her mouth started watering as the two of them made lewd noises in this part of the forest.

    A few minutester, Lawrend stopped.

    "E-Ehh?" Rami looked at him in confusion.

    She was enjoying it when he stopped.

    "Let''s change position," Lawrend replied.

    Lawrend put her down and had her turn away from him. She bent forward and rested her arms against the tree trunk in front of her.

    He slowly inserted his cock inside her pussy. He then started pounding her from behind.

    "Ahh! S-Somehow¡­ Ahh! This feels even lewder!" Rami said in between her moans.

    The feeling of his cock pounding her from behind was very arousing for her. She matched his rhythm and moaned to her heart''s contents.

    In reflex, Rami ced her hand on her clitoris and started rubbing on it. That multiplied the pleasure she was feeling.

    "Ahhh! Ahh! Ahhh!"

    Her moans became significantly lewder.

    An hourter, Lawrend and Rami reached their climax together.

    "Ahhhhhh!" Rami moaned loudly.

    Her body convulsed as she rested her full body weight against the tree. A tide of squirt shot from her crotch and made a waterfall on her legs.

    Meanwhile, Lawrend filled her vagina with his semen.

    Rami couldn''t help grabbing her own nipple and pinching it.

 Chapter 392 - Startail City ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "I win," Lawrend said and pulled out of her.

    She fell to the ground slowly in exhaustion.

    "Th¡­"

    "Th?"

    "That was so good¡­" Rami muttered.

    "Fufufufu. Master is the best, right?" Aezel responded proudly.

    "Ahh!" Rami moaned as she squirted again.

    She remembered that Aezel was watching them, and she squirted because of it.

    "So, what do you say? Do you want to be my maid?" Lawrend asked her.

    He pulled his pants up and hid his little brother.

    "Yes, Master¡­" Rami replied shyly.

    "*Sigh* I knew it! You would take her in," Valentina said to him through soulmunication.

    "Do you not like it?" Lawrend asked her back.

    "If it''s you, I can let it go. But I don''t like her, Master."

    "I will find a way to reconcile the two of you," Lawrend replied.

    "That''s impossible. Theymitted mass genocide and purged all of humanity at my time," Valentina replied.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Lawrend shook his head. She was being stubborn, and he wouldn''t be able to do anything about it for now.

    Although they talked for a while, it was merely an instant as it was done through soulmunication.

    "Stand up."

    Lawrend grabbed Rami''s hand and helped her up.

    Rami looked at him, still shy and embarrassed, as she stood up.

    "Since you''re now my maid¡­"

    Lawrend pulled her waist and kissed her soft angel lips.

    "Mmm!"

    Rami widened her eyes in shock.

    A few secondster, Lawrend separated from her.

    He smiled at her and turned around.

    "Let''s return to camp."

    ¡­

    The next day¡ª

    They ate a short breakfast and rode Clova afterward.

    They headed north to Startail City. The others noticed that Rami was wearing a maid uniform and became confused.

    Not to mention, Rami acted really carefree around Lawrend. Almost as if she trusted him a lot.

    "Master, did something happenst night?" Aleshia whispered into his ear from behind.

    "Aezel didn''t tell you yet?" Lawrend asked in surprise.

    Lawrend''s other maids perked their ears up in interest.

    "Fufufu. I wanted to see them confused and shocked," Aezel replied.

    "Rami, what are you??" Lawrend shouted.

    "Idiot! Don''t shout it!" Rami responded.

    She was embarrassed to let other people know about it.

    "She''s now my maid," Lawrend said to Aleshia.

    "Ehhh!?"

    The others heard his words and eximed in disbelief.

    Rami facepalmed herself.

    "Stupid, Master!" Rami shouted.

    "Hahahaha," Lawrendughed at her.

    It felt good to conquer her. As a man, conquering someone as hard to get as Rami was an achievement.

    "Master did it so fast¡­" Aleshia muttered in a daze.

    "Fufufu. I was there," Aezel replied.

    "Did you watch them do it?" Aleshia asked.

    "I did. Master made a mess out of her."

    "Stop saying ittt!" Rami shouted in embarrassment.

    "Oh!"

    Aleshia turned to the back and looked at Rami with interest. That would mean that she was now a part of their group.

    "Let''s make Master happy, Rami," Aleshia said.

    "I¡­" Rami didn''t know how to respond to that.

    She was pounded and kissedst night. Before she knew it, she had already fallen for him.

    "Yes¡­" Rami replied in a low voice.

    "She said ''Yes''-nyaa!" Amene shouted.

    Rami''s face turned bright red, and she hid her face in her hands.

    As an angel, it was sphemous of her to have sex and a rtionship. Now everyone knows about it.

    "Fufufu. No need to be embarrassed. We''re all Master''s here," Aezel replied.

    Rami ignored her and stayed silent.

    Clova: *I''m definitely invisible.*

    With that out of the way, they flew for several hours before they arrived at Startail City.

    It was located south of the tip of the Stargazing Mountain''s mountain range. Its west and east sides are covered in forest.

    Clovanded in the east forest.

    There were only two gates: North and South. They entered the city through the north gate.

    The city was pretty much the same as any other city except for the width of the roads. It wasn''t as wide as the one in Passage City.

    There were various carriages filled with goods passing through and fro.

    "This city is said to be second only to Passage City in terms of wealth," Humility said as they entered the gate.

    "It seems so," Lawrend replied.

    This city connected Lanshia Province and Treeshia Province, and it was the only way to get to the Lanshia Province, which was why it was quite wealthypared to the other cities.

    They rode a long carriage and found an inn.

    "Let''s rest for today. You girls can go anywhere you want. Use Humility''s money for now. I will stay here and help Nao brew potions," Lawrend said in the hallway in front of their rooms.

    His maids were following behind him, acting as his escorts.

    "Yes, Master." They all nodded their heads.

    They grouped together and nned on what to buy.

    "Nao, I will help you improve your mana," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master." Nao nodded her head obediently.

    Lawrend randomly chose one of the rooms and entered inside it. They practically owned this part of the hallway as he rented three rooms in total.

    Once inside, Nao started setting up her tools.

    "How long can you hold your Glowing Fire Hand Spell?" Lawrend asked.

    "Five minutes," Nao replied.

    "Let''s double that today."

    He wanted to speed her learning. She would be his money maker. Her job wouldn''t be easy if she weren''t good at using her magic.

    ¡­

    Lawrend spent the whole day in the room with Nao. As for his other maids, they entered one of the rooms after they returned.

    They circled around Rami and started getting to know her. They generally avoided doing it before as she was unpleasant to talk to.

    Now, she had be very friendly to them. She knew that Lawrend wouldn''t be happy if she didn''t get along with them.

    There was a good chance she would be kicked out if she made his harem unstable.

    That didn''t mean that she was being maniptive.. She genuinely wanted to know more about them.

 Chapter 393 - Naoâ€™s Moans

    A few hourster, Lawrend stopped teaching Nao. She was average at best when ites to magic, and he was starting to lose hope in her. He even thought of learning potion brewing himself.

    "I''m sorry, Master," Nao said.

    She was sitting on the floor, dejected, while Lawrend was standing and holding his chin in thought.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Come here." Lawrend beckoned her.

    Nao stood up without thinking much about it and stood before him.

    "Turn around."

    Nao was confused, but she still followed his words.

    Lawrend went behind her and grabbed her wrists from behind.

    "Master!?" Nao eximed.

    Lawrend was dangerously close to her. Her heart couldn''t help but start beating fast in nervousness.

    "Close your eyes," Lawrend whispered into her ear.

    Nao closed her eyes hard. Her imagination started to run wild.

    Suddenly, a warm energy flowed into her wrists. It was a bright red color and powerful.

    "W-What is that?" Nao asked nervously.

    "That is my Fire Mana," Lawrend replied.

    He inspected her body using his mana. It was hard as he couldn''t directly sense what was his Fire Mana was touching. He could only sense it indirectly.

    Nao started rxing. Her imaginations were not bing true, and that ced her at ease.

    It took Lawrend almost half an hour to thoroughly inspect her body.

    When his warm mana touched her sensitive spots, Nao became aroused. It was as if he was touching directly inside her body. It was the first time Nao felt that way.

    "Your mana pathways suck," Lawrend said.

    "Huh?"

    Nao looked back at him in confusion.

    "Your mana is delivered throughout your body in a sporadic way. They were like tangled ropes," Lawrend exined.

    Akin to a river, her own mana pathways were hindering the flow of her mana. That''s the reason why she was not to his expectations.

    ''So mana pathways decide the talent of a mage?'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    This technique was something he randomly thought of. It wasn''t invasive unless he let go of his mana. If he did so, his mana would wreak havoc inside her body.

    "What does that mean?" Nao asked.

    "Basically, I will operate on you to change something. There''s an amount of risk. Do you want to do it?" Lawrend calmly asked.

    "What would it change?" Nao asked timidly.

    Hearing that there were risks, she became scared. Her arousal quickly evaporated into thin air.

    "Your talent is average at best. You will not achieve much by being a mage."

    "I¡­"

    Nao was enlightened. She finally understood why her Grandfather never told her parents that she had talent in magic.

    She was delighted that she was able to practice magic, but now that she knew that she was average, it was better that she didn''t know about it.

    Ignorance is bliss.

    Her hopes of bing strong and showing her parents in the afterlife that they could be proud of her quickly shattered. She was disappointed and sad.

    "What do I now? Are you going to send me home?" Nao asked and looked at him with teary eyes.

    "Wait, why are you crying?" Lawrend asked in shock.

    He didn''t mean to make her cry.

    "You have no use for me, right? Don''t worry. I won''t bother you anymore. I will go find work in this city," Nao replied as droplets of tears started falling from her cheeks.

    Lawrend ced his palms on her cheeks and made a sandwich with her face.

    "You''re not an idiot sandwich," Lawrend said and looked at her straight in the face.

    "W-What?"

    Nao looked at him, stunned.

    "That''s why I''m going to do an operation on you. I will try to increase your talent," Lawrend replied.

    "Really??" Nao looked at him skeptically.

    "I did it with myself before," Lawrend replied.

    "Is there really such an overpowered operation? Everyone must''ve known about it now," Nao replied.

    Her words make sense. It would be very widespread if talent could be increased. After all, who would want to live an average life?

    "That''s because I''m unique. From what I know, I''m the only one that can do it," Lawrend replied.

    Nao stared at his eyes and saw that he wasn''t lying.

    "Okay. I trust you," Nao replied and wiped her tears.

    "Come here."

    Lawrend pulled her to the bed. He sat on the side, and he made her sit on hisp.

    "!!"

    Nao''s face turned red. She wasn''t ignorant about the dragon that was under her butt.

    Lawrend intertwined their hands together.

    "This is an easier position than standing up as this will take a while," Lawrend said to her.

    Nao nodded her head as she was too embarrassed to speak.

    "Close your eyes and don''t do anything under any circumstances," Lawrend said in a deep solemn voice.

    He had no idea what would happen if he made a mistake. He did it before without any of his mana. This time, he would do it by using his own mana to change the pathways of her mana.

    As his mana was stronger, it could control her mana to a limited extent.

    Nao closed her eyes and so did Lawrend.

    He poured a lot of his Fire Mana inside her through her palms. He started changing her mana pathways immediately.

    He decided to copy his own mana pathway. It was inside his body, and it should be the most efficient mana pathway there was.

    "A-Ahh!"

    Nao felt a searing pain suddenly appear in her fingers. She could feel something moving inside it.

    When she looked inside her body, she saw Lawrend''s bright red fire mana alter the course of her mana. It was something seemingly simple, but really painful in reality.

    Nao''s moans didn''t escape the others. Aezel was listening outside, and she heard it very clearly. It made her stop and listen closer.

    The more Lawrend altered Nao''s mana pathways, the more she moaned and the lewder it sounded to Aezel.

    She called the others and immediately gossipped the good news.. Nao was now an official part of Lawrend''s harem.

 Chapter 394 - Mixed Love Liquids ? ?

    Of course, that wasn''t the truth.

    Lawrend went through up her arm and reached her chest area. He noticed that something was odd in that part.

    He focused his mana in that ce.

    "Ahhh! Not there!" Nao moaned.

    She felt it clearly, and it aroused her. She tightened her grip on his hands in reflex.

    Lawrend ignored her moans and examined that area closely.

    "Wait, you''re hiding your boobs?!" Lawrend eximed in disbelief.

    It turned out that she was suppressing her boobs.

    "Yes. To pretend to be a man, I tightly wrap my breasts with a clothe," Nao replied.

    Their conversation further fueled the fire. Rami, who was an expert, had a different scene happening inside her head.

    She imagined Lawrend unwrapping Nao and seeing her exposed bountiful breasts that were contrary to his expectation. The others also did the same, but their imaginations were not as vivid as Rami''s.

    "Remove it," Lawrend said.

    He pulled his mana back and opened his eyes.

    What he did earlier was slightly alter her mana pathway. There were some parts that were very hard for him to move. He doesn''t have any idea how to do it without breaking the flow of mana.

    Her mana pathway was a tangled mess. It was like there were impossible knots along her mana pathways. If he tried to forcefully untangle them, he risks stopping her mana flow altogether.

    He wasn''t stupid and stopping her flow of mana would throw her mana into chaos. Her mana wouldn''t know where to go, and she would die due to the internal damage it would make.

    "Right now?" Nao asked in a heated voice.

    She was very horny right now. His mana directly touched the nerves in her breasts and sent pleasure into her brain.

    "Yes. Do it fast. Your mana pathways are still very unstable," Lawrend replied.

    He wasn''t kidding. He only altered her mana pathways in her arms and hand. There was a high chance her old mana pathways would force her altered ones back to their old state.

    Hearing the urgency in his voice, Nao hurriedly started taking off her clothes. She peeled it off from her shoulders and revealed to him her wless body.

    ''Wow¡­''

    Lawrend was impressed. She hid it so well. Her skin looked really feminine, and the contour of her body was thin.

    Nao realized what she was doing while on hisp and became even more embarrassed. She closed her eyes and fully removed her clothes. She then unwrapped her breasts and exposed her C-cup boobs.

    She then hurriedly wore her top again and covered them.

    Lawrend was able to catch a glimpse of them. Even he couldn''t help but be aroused.

    "Hm?"

    Nao felt something hard poking her. She quickly realized what it was and tried not to think about it.

    Lawrend intertwined his fingers with Nao again and continued. He altered the mana pathways in her breasts, andpared to before, the only thing she was feeling was pleasure.

    She imagined Lawrend''s hands fondling her breasts and making various shapes out of them. She tried to suppress her moans, but some still came out.

    "Ah~ Ahh¡­ Ah!"

    When Lawrend reached her nipples, she quivered in pleasure.

    Lawrend was simr to her. Her moans made him aroused and horny. He was trying not to think about it when he felt her quiver on hisp.

    Her movements stimted his raging boner and made it even harder. And since it was under her, it could only go in between the crack of her ass.

    "Ahhh¡­"

    Nao realized it and became even more aroused. Her mind was starting to be cloudly from lust.

    "Rx, Nao," Lawrend said.

    If she moved even more, he would be obligated to use his white liquid to extinguish her raging me.

    Nao didn''t listen. Her hips started moving on their own, and she started to grind her crotch on his bulge.

    Lawrend knew that all of his efforts would be wasted at this rate.

    He stopped focusing on her nipples and altered the mana pathway below her boobs.

    "AHH!"

    This time, it was a scream of pain. Compared to before, the pain was stinging. Nao''s arousal quickly died down, and cold sweat poured down her back.

    It was akin to someone stabbing her repeatedly.

    Nao gritted her teeth and endured to her very best.

    ¡­

    "Fufufu. Master is vigorous as always," Aezel said as they listened through the door.

    "Do you think he prated her other hole?" Amene asked.

    That was the first thing that came to her mind. After all, she had experienced it herself before.

    She was drunk the first time, but the second time was still painful. She could remember that clearly as if it happened yesterday.

    "H-Her other hole??" Rami stuttered and gulped.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She imagined Lawrend pulling out of Nao''s slit and suddenly pushing into her anus.

    "Shhh¡­ You''re too loud," Humility said.

    Currently, the four of them were together. The others stayed in the room to keep Epany. Aleshia didn''t want E to feel left out again.

    ¡­

    After two hours, Lawrend finished.

    By the end of it, Nao was drenched in her own sweat. When he reached her crotch, she felt pleasure beyond what she had ever felt before.

    She was by no means a very innocent woman. She had touched herself before due to curiosity, and that sensation was beyond something she had ever felt before.

    Thus, Lawrend decided to alter that part while altering painful parts of her body. That caused pain and pleasure to mix together. Nao could feel that she had awakened to something bizarre.

    "Finally done," Lawrend said.

    He lightly pushed her away from him, which made her stand up and sit beside him on the bed.

    His crotch was drenched in various liquids. It was abination of her squirts and sweat mixed with his precum.

    Trying to hold his urge in while a woman was on hisp made him release a lot of precum in the process.. It was a healthy response from his body.

 Chapter 395 - The Misunderstanding

    Nao fell down on the bed a few secondster and panted heavily. She didn''t expect to squirt several times in a seemingly innocent operation.

    "I''m going to get changed," Lawrend said and stood up.

    He entered the shower room and took a quick bath. He calmed himself down and tried not to think about that sensual moment the two of them had.

    He reminded himself inside his mind that Nao was a butler.

    When Lawrend came out of the shower room, Nao had already changed back to a new set of clothing. She sat on the bed prim and proper.

    "I will teach you more about magic tomorrow. For now, familiarize yourself with your new mana pathways," Lawrend said.

    "I understand, Master." Nao nodded her head.

    Deep inside her heart, she was suppressing the urge to jump into his arms. Even though she was cross-dressing as a butler, she was still a woman. Just the fact that he did so much for her made her think that it was not a problem to lose her virginity to him.

    Lawrend nodded his head at her in reply and exited the room.

    He looked to his right and found Aezel smirking.

    "What''s wrong?" Lawrend asked with furrowed eyebrows.

    "Nothing, Master. Can I go talk to Sister Nao?" Aezel asked.

    "Sister Nao?"

    Lawrend felt that it was weird for her to call Nao that way. Throughout their time together, she simply called Nao by her name.

    "Come on, Master. I will let her rest afterward," Aezel replied.

    "Go ahead. Don''t surprise her or she might lose control of her mana," Lawrend warned and entered his room at the other side of the hallway.

    With Lawrend''s permission, Aezel entered the room with a wide smirk and a huge misunderstanding on her back.

    "Sister Nao!" Aezel called out.

    "W-Who??"

    Nao opened her eyes widely in shock. She was sitting on the bed cross-legged and was just about to inspect her new mana pathways when she heard the voice.

    "How was it?" Aezel asked.

    Like the woman she was, Aezel loved to gossip. Especially when it involves her master.

    "It was painful," Nao replied truthfully.

    "Mhm, mhm. It''s painful for the first time. Don''t worry. You will get used to it soon," Aezel replied.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "First time?"

    Nao furrowed her eyebrows in confusion. For some reason, she was feeling that they were not on the same page.

    "Yes. Master will do it more in the future," Aezel replied.

    "Wait, did Master do it to you before?" Nao asked in surprise.

    From what Lawrend told her, it was his first time doing it on someone else. Could it be that he had lied to her?

    "Yes. Master and I did it many times in the past. Each time was more blissful," Aezel replied with a yearning smile on her face.

    She yearned to be spanked and punished by him after listening to him ''do'' Nao for several hours.

    "..."

    Nao was confused. She was now certain that they weren''t talking about the same thing.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Aezel asked.

    "We aren''t talking about the same thing," Nao replied.

    "Fufufufu. You won''t be able to fool me," Aezel replied and smirked at her.

    "Master increased my talent," Nao replied.

    "What?! By doing that to you he was able to increase your talent?" Aezel eximed in shock.

    She never thought that having sex could change someone''s talent. It was something she would never think about before.

    "I don''t know what you think Master did, but he inserted his fire mana inside my body and changed my mana pathways," Nao replied.

    "Wait¡­ You didn''t have sex with Master?" Aezel asked in confusion.

    "We did not," Nao replied solemnly.

    "Oops. Why were you moaning so lewdly then?" Aezel asked.

    "Well¡­ Master incidentally stimted my nipples and pussy with his fire mana," Nao answered.

    Aezel''s eyes widened as she realized that she was wrong. Her face burst into embarrassment, and she felt like hiding under the bed.

    "I''m so sorry," Aezel said with her face covered with her hands.

    "It''s okay. We actually almost did it," Nao responded.

    With that, Aezel''s energy was reignited, and she looked at Nao with eyes full of interest.

    "It happened like this¡­"

    Nao narrated everything sensual that happened between her and Lawrend.

    ¡­

    Lawrend entered the room and found E and Amene talking on one side, on the other, Humility, Aleshia, Grape, Rami, and Elena. They were whispering something to each other with excited looks on their faces.

    Their first time listening to someone having ''sex'' drove their imaginations wildly. As a result, they couldn''t help but share it to the others.

    As for why E and Amene were talking to each other, Amene was tasked to distract E while they talked about lewd things.

    "Master!" Rami called out to him as she was the first one to notice him enter.

    She quickly ran to him.

    "Master, how was it?" Rami asked.

    She was still shy to him, but her curiosity got the best of her.

    "How was what?" Lawrend repeated with a puzzled expression on his face.

    "Did you do it with Nao?" Humility asked as she walked towards them.

    "Ermm¡­ From your expressions, no. I did not do it with her," Lawrend replied.

    He could tell from their expressions that they were thinking about something naughty.

    "Eh? Then why was she moaning like that?" Rami asked in shock.

    Based on her experience, that''s how it usually sounded. It was inconceivable to her that they weren''t doing it.

    "I tried increasing her talent. I think it worked," Lawrend answered with a proud smile on his face.

    "Increase talent? That''s impossible," Humility said.

    "Nothing is impossible. Remember how I increased Aezel''s blood purity?"

    "But she''s a demon, Master. She doesn''t count."

    "Hmmm¡­ How about me? I think I also increased my talent before," Lawrend replied after much thought.

    "Huh? When?" Aleshia asked in confusion.

    She saw him improve in strength very quickly.. She doesn''t recall anything like him increasing in talent.

 Chapter 396 - Coom Dump Aezel ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "When I drained my mana the first time. I did the same thing to Nao earlier. I think that should have also increased my talent without me realizing it," Lawrend replied.

    "Ohh!"

    A look of realization appeared on Humility''s face.

    And so, Lawrend spent some time exining to them what he did to Nao.

    "I see," Aleshia muttered as she stared at the wall in thought.

    They were all surrounding him, and that included E and Amene.

    "So doesn''t that mean that you can also increase our talent, Master?" Aleshia asked hopefully.

    For her, that was very important. She would not be able to stand by his side if she stopped improving one day. After all, she doesn''t believe that her talent could match his.

    "I think I can, but I don''t think I will be able to do it easily since most of you are already strong," Lawrend replied.

    "Then¡­ Aside from giving me lessons, are you also going to increase my talent?" Humility asked.

    She was the one here with the poorest performance so far. It would benefit her the most if she was able to increase her talent.

    "No. I don''t think you need to increase your talent," Lawrend replied to her with a smile on his face.

    "Eh? Why?"

    Humility was confused.

    "You onlyck the knowledge, Humility. I can see it from the time I was teaching you. Once you grasp the ideas, you are able to implement them," Lawrend replied.

    "Really? Your words make me happy, Master," Humility said and smiled at him sweetly.

    "Fufufufu. I already heard everything, Master," Aezel said as she entered the door.

    "You also thought that I was..?"

    Lawrend raised an eyebrow at her.

    "Fufufufu. Who wouldn''t?" Aezel replied with a sly smile.

    "Forget it. Follow me, Aezel. I need your help with something." Lawrend beckoned her with his hand.

    "Oh?"

    They left the room together and entered the third one. Since Lawrend booked three rooms in the inn, they still had another one.

    Once inside the room, Lawrend stared at Aezel with fiery eyes. Suppressing his urge earlier made Lawrend like a beast. He stared at her like a hungry lion.

    "Fufufufu. I heard about it, Master."

    Aezel walked towards him and kneeled in front of him.

    She immediately fished out his raging boner. She smiled and stared at it before licking the tip as she made eye contact.

    Lawrend closed his eyes and looked upward. He rxed his body and enjoyed her tongue.

    She licked the bottom side and then started from the base of his holy sword before licking all the way to the tip. She did this in both left and the right side of his holy sword.

    Her soft tongue and expert motions aroused Lawrend even more. If he was having a boner earlier, he was having a steeler right now.

    His holy sword was as hard as steel.

    Aezel grasped it in her hand and put it in her mouth. As usual, she wrapped her tongue around it.

    But this time, she did not put his holy sword all the way into her mouth.

    She used her lips and went up and down the tip of his holy sword. She wet it and sucked on it with her fallen angel mouth.

    A few minutester, Aezel stopped and bent her ass towards him. She was ready to go since earlier. Nao''s moans made her imagine descriptively to the point that she became wet herself.

    Lawrend didn''t push her away. He immediately inserted his holy sword inside her fallen angel pussy. He thrust inside and pounded her.

    "Ahh~" Aezel moaned.

    He swung his hips in a rhythmic motion and repeatedly made her moan.

    "Ah! Ahh! Ah! Ahh!"

    Aezel looked behind at him and bit her lips sexily before following the rhythm of his movements.

    She removed her top and exposed her breasts. She then fondled them with her hand and pinched her own nipple.

    "Mmmmm~"

    Aezel enjoyed the waves of pleasureing into her.

    The two of them walked to the side of the bed in that position. Aezel was starting to feel sore from standing in such an awkward position in the middle of the room.

    She fully rested her body weight on the bed and passively took his pounding. She could feel it knocking her baby ce and rubbing the walls of her vagina.

    Each time made her roll her eyes back in pleasure.

    Half an hourter, Lawrend suddenly thrust his holy sword deep inside her hole. He then released arge amount of semen deep inside her.

    "Mhhmm!"

    Aezel gritted her teeth from the pleasure. It was making her crazy.

    "Master, burn my back!" Aezel shouted.

    "Alright."

    Lawrend readily agreed with her.

    He insta-casted the Glowing Fire Hands spell and ced a finger on her back.

    "Ahhh!"

    The pain mixed with the pleasure she was feeling and made her arch her back. Lawrend rubbed his finger in a zigzag motion and filled her mind with even more ecstasy.

    "Ahh! It feels so good!" Aezel moaned.

    The sharp feeling of pain mixed with the feeling of his holy sword inside her¨CAezel loved it.

    Lawrend didn''t pull out of her. He continued pounding her vagina filled with his semen.

    His warm semen inside her made it easier for him to prate her. As for Aezel, she already lost it. She slumped her body on the bed, defenseless.

    She licked the bedsheet in reflex. The pleasure was slowly turning her weird. She wanted to lick his cock inside her mouth, but it was already in her lower mouth,

    Thus, Aezel resorted to licking the bedsheet.

    "Aezel, turn around and kiss me," Lawrend said after he noticed her actions.

    Aezel turned around and faced him. They then passionately kissed each other.

    Her tongue greedily went inside his mouth and touched everything.

    Half an hourter, Lawrend came inside her again,

    This time, he pulled out of her.. Meanwhile, their love juices sttered on the floor as it exited her.

 Chapter 397 - Meeting The Startail City Lord

    After Lawrend released his lust on Aezel, they returned to the room.

    "Master, we''ve been waiting for you," Aleshia said.

    They all looked at the two of them with knowing looks. They already knew what they did the moment they left earlier.

    "Yeah?" Lawrend calmly asked.

    "Let''s go eat, Master," Aleshia replied.

    Like before, they rented a whole dining room just for themselves. It was used byrge groups that needed to discuss something in private.

    "Master, look at what I got," Aleshia said and raised her hand.

    There were two silver rings on it.

    "What is that?" Lawrend asked.

    "This is our rings, Master. I already bought them," Aleshia answered with a cheeky smile on her face.

    She bought it immediately when they passed by them earlier. She was very excited to be his First Wife.

    "What?"

    Lawrend widened his eyes and stared at her in shock.

    "I-I shouldn''t?" Aleshia asked with a red face.

    It felt like she was proposing to him, and that made her very embarrassed.

    "How much is this?" Lawrend asked as he examined the rings in his fingers.

    "About 2 gold each," Aleshia replied honestly.

    "Too cheap. Throw that away. I will buy you more expensive and luxurious ones in the future," Lawrend said to her with a slight smirk on his face.

    "M-Master¡­"

    When she heard the first part of his words, her heart fell as she thought that he didn''t want it, but when she heard why, she was immediately in love. He didn''t like it because it was too cheap to represent their love together.

    Lawrend returned her the rings, and she took it while staring at him in a daze.

    "Master, I also bought each of them a storage ring," Humility said after seeing that they were done speaking to each other.

    "That''s nice. You don''t have to manage their stuff anymore," Lawrend replied.

    "Yes, Master."

    Humility nodded her head with a smile.

    Lawrend ate and chatted with his maids until they finished their food.

    ¡­

    After they ate, they gathered in the same room again.

    Lawrend lied on the bed with his maids surrounding him.

    Humility was massaging his left foot while Rami was massaging the right. And on his thighs, Amene and Grape massaged his left and right thigh respectively.

    As for his hands, Aleshia and Elena massaged the joints of his fingers. Not to forget, Aezel was sitting beside his head as she rubbed his temples.

    ''This is pure bliss,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    If you are wondering what E was doing, she was feeding Lawrend with grapes.

    "Open your mouth, Master," E said.

    Lawrend opened his mouth widely, and she dropped a piece of grape in his mouth. He munched it in his mouth as he enjoyed their massage.

    "Thest time we did this, there were only four of us," Aleshia said as she pressed on his left hand with her thumbs.

    "It''s so much better with more of you," Lawrend replied.

    "Fufufufu. Does that mean that you will get more maids, Master?" Aezel asked.

    "Hmmm¡­ I never really thought about that. It will depend in the future," Lawrend replied vaguely.

    Even he himself had no idea what the future held. It would be too early for him to say how many maids he would get.

    After all, he didn''t even imagine that he would get these many maids. He only imagined at most five or six. Now he had 8 maids.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Lawrend, when is my next turn?" Rami asked.

    "Oh? You want it again?"

    "Y-Yes," Rami replied.

    "Well, we don''t have any schedule here. If you want, we can do it tomorrow," Lawrend replied.

    "Yes! Let''s do it tomorrow!" Rami nodded her head almost instantly.

    She was waiting for that chance. Ever since she heard him ''do'' Nao earlier, she had been yearning to feel the same pleasure she felt back in the forest.

    ¡­

    The next day¨C

    Lawrend opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling. He just had a dream.

    He dreamed of his past life. It wasn''t at a time when he died, it was actually 100 years after his death.

    In that dream, virtual reality advanced to the point that people could enter into the virtual world with their minds.

    For Lawrend, that dream had no connection to his current situation. It felt really weird for him, and he soon forgot about it.

    He left early with Aezel and Humility following behind him. They only had to meet with the City Lord of this city, and then they could return to the capital city afterward.

    They rode a carriage and dropped off at the center of the city. Unlike Passage City, this city''s City Lord was a mage.

    They entered the Mage Guild and talked to the receptionist before she led them to the Guild Master''s office.

    "High Mage Lawrend, I have heard a lot about you from the capital," the guild master said once he saw Lawrend.

    He wore a brown mage cloak. His hair was brown and that included the perfect mustache on his face. All in all, he looked like a seriousmander of an army.

    Unlike Sheron Port City, the City Lord of this city was knowledgeable about the ongoings in the capital city. He knew who Lawrend was and that he was the Prime Student of the Undrasil Mage Academy.

    "That makes things easier. I need your help," Lawrend replied.

    "Help? Wait¡­ Is your Mage Pin broken?"

    Suddenly, the Guild Master noticed the four glowing lights on the octagonal shape on his mage pin.

    "Ah¡­ I don''t think so," Lawrend replied as he realized that his mage pin automatically showed that he was an Arch Mage now.

    "Seriously?" the Guild Master asked as he stared at him in disbelief.

    "It happened all of a sudden," Lawrend replied with a shrug of his shoulders.

    He wasn''t lying. He became an Arch Mage when he didn''t expect to be one.

    "You¨C!"

    The Guild Master''s mouth opened and closed widely.. It was too hard for him toprehend how Lawrend did it so quickly.

 Chapter 398 - Aezel Vs. Guild Master Crescendo

    From what the Guild Master heard, Lawrend was just a High Mage with the strength of an Arch Mage. He was so powerful in his High Mage strength that it was natural to assume that he was much stronger now.

    "How strong are you now?" the Guild Master asked with heated eyes.

    As an Arch Mage, he wanted to know if it was possible for someone to be stronger than his current strength.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Before that, can you introduce yourself?" Lawrend asked calmly.

    "Forgive my rudeness." the Guild Master facepalmed himself.

    "My name is Crescendo Peas. People call me the Earth Thunder, and I''m also the Mage Guild Master and City Lord of this city," Crescendo introduced himself.

    "Earth Thunder?" Lawrend asked in puzzlement.

    "Ahahahaha. I''m an Earth Arch Mage. My spells cause the ground to shake like thunder, which is where my nickname came from," Crescendo proudly exined.

    "Interesting name. They call me the Lightning Emperor back in the capital," Lawrend replied.

    "A fitting name for someone of your caliber," Crescendo nodded his head in satisfaction.

    "Alright. Now back to business. Do you want to be my subordinate?" Lawrend asked.

    "Subordinate?" Crescendo asked, visibly shocked by his words.

    Never had someone boldly say that they wanted him to be their subordinate. He was a Mage Guild Master and a City Lord. No one can make him obey their orders aside from the king and a higher Mage Guild Master.

    "It''s not bad, right? I will give you tremendous benefits if I seed," Lawrend said with a smile on his face.

    "Benefits? Are you bribing me..?"

    Crescendo squinted his eyes as he stared at him. Lawrend''s words had angered him.

    "No, no, no! I want to take you in as my subordinate," Lawrend replied and shook his head vigorously.

    "What do I have to do?"

    "You will plead allegiance to me bing the king," Lawrend answered.

    "Is this a fight for the throne?"

    "Yes, but that''s not the full story. I want to rece the king, and that means I''m doing a coup," Lawrend replied.

    "You''re crazy! The empire will punish you!" Crescendo shouted.

    It was unbelievable that someone could even imaginemitting a coup with the empire supporting the kingdom on the back. Unless it were wars between two kingdoms under the empire, the empire would always support the kingdom.

    "Don''t worry. They won''t be able to," Lawrend replied confidently.

    "Don''t tell me you think that you can fight Earth Mages??" Crescendo asked with wide eyes.

    In his whole life, the only Earth Mage he ever saw was a Mage Guild Master from the empire that visited his Mage Guild. At that time, he felt like a baby and that whatever power he had was iparable to the strength an Earth Mage has.

    "Of course not. I can''t, but this maid of mine can," Lawrend said and moved away, revealing Aezel behind him.

    "A maid!? Are you joking!?"

    At this moment, Crescendo thought that Lawrend was messing with him. There was no way that a maid could fight against an Earth Mage.

    "Fufufufufu. Don''t underestimate me," Aezel said sharply.

    "Underestimate? No! You are overestimating your own strength," Crescendo replied, unwilling to believe her words.

    "Why don''t we try?" Aezel said with a smirk on her face.

    "How about we go outside the city, Crescendo," Lawrend said.

    "..."

    Crescendo looked at both Aezel and Lawrend''s faces before gritting his teeth, and he nodded his head.

    The four of them rode a carriage together and headed to the south gate of the city.

    Once they exited from the carriage, they flew to the west and up to the Stargazing Mountain Range.

    Aezel carried Humility as she was too weak to fly yet.

    "Hm?" Crescendo noticed that Aezel was able to fly and became impressed.

    Even if she was lying, she should be a High Mage. It was honestly impressive that Lawrend could get a High Mage to act as his maid.

    Theynded on a small peak.

    "Fufufufu. Attack me with your strongest spell," Aezel said provocatively.

    "Hmph. You can still forfeit, and I won''t hurt you," Crescendo replied in a huff.

    He wasn''t pleased by the way she was acting. He was a Guild Master and a City Lord. A maid like her should show some more respect.

    "Master, did you hear that? I think he''s joking," Aezel said and looked at Lawrend while she suppressed herughter.

    "You bitch!" Crescendo shouted in anger.

    "Just finish this, Aezel. Don''t anger him any further," Lawrend said.

    "As per your orders, Master," Aezel replied and faced Crescendo.

    She hooked her finger and urged him to attack her.

    Crescendo''s cheeks twitched, and he closed his eyes to rx his nerves before opening them again and exaggeratedly pointing his finger to her.

    *Boom!* *Boom!*

    The hard gray stone in front of him exploded continuously and headed towards Aezel.

    "Fufufu. Why are you using such weak magic?" Aezel asked as she shook her head in disappointment.

    She pointed her finger to the magic attack and shot a bright arc of golden divine lightning.

    *Boom!*

    Her magic interrupted Crescendo''s spell.

    "Alright. How about I use my Arch Mage spell?" Crescendo asked.

    He quickly realized that Aezel was really powerful. She insta-cast that High Mage spell like it was nothing to interrupt his own High Mage spell. That would mean that she was at least an Arch Mage.

    "Feel free to attack however you want. I will defend them all anyways," Aezel replied cockily.

    "Tch. Annoying." Crescendo clicked his tongue in annoyance.

    "O'' Terra, show your power, shake the earth and destroy, mountains rise and fall, the ground moves to my will, Earth Chomp!" Crescendo chanted.

    Suddenly, the earth around them started shaking vigorously.

    Aezel floated up into the air, and Lawrend carried Humility up and away from their fight.

    Just as Aezel thought that she outsmarted him, the earth under her suddenly cracked, and a deep chasm appeared.

    There was a zing red magma pool that she could barely see at the very bottom.

 Chapter 399 - Killed

    "What is so impressive of this?" Aezel asked with a sneer on her face.

    Crescendo wasn''t fazed by her sneer. In fact, he smiled widely.

    *BOOM!*

    Without Aezel being able to react, the deep chasm chomped at Aezel.

    "Aezel!" Lawrend shouted in rm.

    Humility covered her mouth in horror.

    "She''s just your maid, right? Killing her shouldn''t matter to you. Besides, you''re now a traitor of the kingdom. I will capture you myself," Crescendo calmly said to Lawrend.

    After defeating Aezel, Crescendo wasn''t afraid of Lawrend anymore. His supposed help was already dead.

    "..."

    Lawrend gripped his fist tightly as anger bubbled inside him. He slowly raised his head and stared at Crescendo with sharp demonic eyes.

    "What? Do you think I can''t cast that spell again?" Crescendo asked with derision on his face.

    ''Sister Aezel is alive,'' Valentina suddenly said through their souls.

    ''R-Really?!''

    The anger in Lawrend''s face disappeared in an instant, and he became ted.

    ''Just wait, Master,'' Valentina said.

    Valentina was correct. The ground where Aezel floated started shaking.

    *CRACK CRACK¡­ boom!*

    Aezel flew up from the ground, tattered, but she wasn''t wounded.

    "You''re still alive!?" Crescendo eximed in disbelief.

    "Fufufufufufu¡­ Master, can I kill him?" Aezel asked as bright gold lightning started sparking in her hand.

    "You can do everything except cripple or kill him," Lawrend calmly replied.

    He was also angry that Crescendo tried to kill Aezel. If he didn''t need him, then he would have already ordered her to kill him.

    "I got it, Master," Aezel replied.

    "O'' Terra, show your power, shake the earth and destroy¨C"

    Just as Crescendo attempted to chant his Arch Mage spell again, Aezel interrupted him.

    Aezel swung her arm strongly and a big arc of lightning shot from her hand. The golden arc of lightning branched out into two. One lightning attacked from the left while the other attacked from the right.

    Crescendo widened his eyes and covered his face with his arms.

    The two arcs of lightning hit his two arms and cooked them in an instant.

    "AHHHH!" Crescendo screamed in pain.

    He felt his arms cook in an instant. It was the most painful thing that he had ever experienced in his whole life. He couldn''t help but kneel on the ground and look at his charred and smoking arms in disbelief.

    He couldn''t help but smell the burning of his meat and notice that it smelled like pork.

    "Bleghh!"

    Crescendo puked as he realized that cooked human meat smelled like pork.

    "Fufufufu. You can still chant without your arms, right?" Aezel asked with a sadistic grin on her face.

    "..."

    Lawrend watched on speechless.

    He told her not to cripple him, but she still crippled him. Was there something wrong with what he said?

    "You''re merciless!" Crescendo shouted angrily.

    "Wait for it," Aezel replied.

    "Huh?"

    *BOOM!*

    Crescendo flung backward as he watched his arms explode.

    A few secondster, Crescendo sat up and stared at his empty shoulders.

    "My arms¡­"

    Bleakness and grief filled Crescendo''s heart. For a human, the arms are the most useful part of the body besides the vital organs.

    He would have to use his foot starting from now on to do things.

    "I told you to wait for it," Aezel said.

    "I-I refuse to serve you!" Crescendo shouted and stared at Lawrend hatefully.

    If looks could kill, he would have killed him several thousand times over.

    "Let''s just find another one, Aezel," Lawrend said and looked away at the pitiful Crescendo.

    "Does that mean..?" Aezel asked as her eyes slowly glowed with excitement.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Yeah. We will be returning to the foot of the mountain," Lawrend said and flew away.

    "H-Huh? Where are you going?" Crescendo asked as a shadow loomed over his heart.

    He looked over at Aezel and saw the grin of death on her face.

    ¡­

    Lawrend and Humility flew silently before they heard a huge explosion behind them.

    "Ehehehe. I love this, Master," Humility said.

    Currently, Lawrend was carrying her in a princess carry. It was fitting for a princess like her.

    "That Crescendo went too far. He must''ve thought that I''m an easy sheep," Lawrend said with a frown on his face.

    "He''s already dead, Master. Forget about him," Humility replied.

    "The problem is¡­ how are we going to exin to the guild that he died?" Lawrend said and smiled wryly.

    If he admitted that Aezel killed him, then they would be his enemies. If he didn''t tell them, they woulde to ask anyway. He also can''t just escape as this city was essential to his n.

    "...I guess I will go admit to everyone that I killed him," Lawrend said after much thought.

    "Eh? Wouldn''t they be your enemies, Master?" Humility asked.

    "Don''t worry. I have a n for that," Lawrend replied.

    They soon reached the bottom of the mountain andnded on the ground.

    A few minutester, Aezel arrived, and they headed back to the city together.

    "I made sure to clean up the mess, Master," Aezel said as they walked through the forest.

    "Good."

    ¡­

    They returned to the city''s south gate and rode a carriage back to the Mage Guild.

    Half an hourter, Lawrend entered back inside the Mage Guild.

    "Listen up! I''m the Guild Master now!" Lawrend shouted with a confident look on his face.

    "What? Who!?"

    The High Mages in the guild were rmed they ran up to Lawrend and sized him up. In total, there were four of them.

    "Who are you?" one of them asked.

    "I''m Lawrend Horiel, the current Prime Student of the Undrasil Mage Academy," Lawrend replied.

    "What!? Do you have proof?"

    The High Mages visibly panicked. They knew the strength that Lawrend disyed back then. They wouldn''t be able to fight against him if they tried to.

    "Here."

    Lawrend lifted his hand and showed them his emblem.

    "I-It''s really him¡­" the High Mages became even more scared.

    "I''m the Guild Master now," Lawrend said again.

    "But sir, we have to contact the current Guild Master first," a High Mage said.

 Chapter 400 - Brewing With Nao

    "Unfortunately, we dueled just now, and he died," Lawrend replied.

    "!?"

    The four High Mages stared at Lawrend with wide eyes. They couldn''t believe what they just heard.

    "Sir¡­ Did you say that you killed the Guild Master Crescendo?" a High Mage asked.

    "I did."

    Lawrend nodded his head and reaffirmed their doubts.

    "Sir, is it an ident?" one of the High Mages asked.

    "Erm¡­ There''s no more trace of him left. I thought he was as strong as he imed," Lawrend replied awkwardly.

    He realized that they want to see the Guild Master''s corpse. The problem was that Aezel cleaned up all of the mess.

    "..."

    The High Mages looked at each other, dumbfounded. Lawrend''s words mean that Crescendo boasted of his great strength before he died to Lawrend''s spell.

    "It will be hard if this city doesn''t have a Guild Master, right? I will take it upon myself to take care of it," Lawrend replied.

    "Sir, that is not how it works. We will confirm it with the Mage Guild Headquarters of the capital before you can be the Guild Master of this guild," a High Mage replied.

    "Fine. I can wait," Lawrend replied.

    "We will contact you after the investigation was done," the High Mage said before they left.

    They would contact the Mage Guild at the capital city. The Mage Guild of the Capital City would then send an Arch Mage to investigate what happened. They could also confirm if Crescendo was still alive with a magic artifact in their hands.

    Shortly after, Lawrend, Aezel, and Humility returned to the inn.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Master, are you sure about this?" Humility asked.

    It will be hard for him to leave the city if he became the Guild Master. It would be his duty to guard the city in case of an attack.

    "I will just leave Elena as the acting Guild Master," Lawrend replied.

    "Ehhhhh?? You''re leaving me, Master??" Elena asked.

    She was very attached to Lawrend. Ever since he first picked her up, she stayed on his side. She would be very sad if they part again.

    "Besides me and Aezel, you are the strongest one here."

    "B-But what about me! I will be sad without you, Master!" Elena implored.

    "...Alright. I will stay here for as long as I can. Is that okay for you?" Lawrend asked.

    "Hmmmm¡­ Promise me that you will love me more?" Elena asked with puppy eyes. She walked up to him and grabbed his two hands.

    "Alright."

    Lawrend nodded his head. Was that even a question?

    "Yay! Thank you, Master!"

    Elena kissed him on the cheeks before running away and sitting back on the bed.

    Currently, he, Aezel, Elena, and Humility were staying in the same room together. The others stayed in their respective rooms.

    "Since Sister Elena would act as the Guild Master while Master is gone, I don''t think there would be any problems, Master," Humility said.

    "Right. For now, I will go teach Nao again," Lawrend said and left the room.

    He entered the room on the other side of the hallway. Inside it were Nao, Rami, Aleshia, and E.

    "Master!" x4

    The four of them stood up and called out to him when they saw him enter the room.

    "Nao, how was it?" Lawrend asked.

    "It''s okay, Master. I can do it for 20 minutes now," Nao replied.

    "Wow! That''s a massive improvement! You will be even better after I teach you," Lawrend said and smiled at her.

    He sat beside her on the bed and started discussing magic with her. As they were talking with each other, Aleshia and E couldn''t help but join in. Rami could only watch as she wasn''t familiar with human magic.

    Thus, the discussion about magic proceeded smoothly. Aleshia and E presented their unique views about magic and expanded both Nao and Lawrend''s knowledge.

    After a whole day of teaching and discussing with them, Nao finally managed to keep her Glowing Fire Hand spell working for an hour. It was enough in Lawrend''s eyes.

    Tomorrow, Nao would start working on brewing potions. After that, Lawrend would be able to start making gold through her help.

    He kind of felt bad allowing her to do it all herself, so he opted to help heat the potions up, so she could rest when she needed to.

    ¡­

    The next day¨C

    Same procedure as every morning, Lawrend ate breakfast with them.

    Then he would teach Nao and help her brew potions. By the end of the day, they ended up with 101 sessful potions. The others all turned to scrap from their mistakes.

    It turned out that brewing potions with two people were much harder than Lawrend anticipated. Nao couldn''t tell how hot the potion was as she wasn''t directly controlling the heat.

    The only thing she could do was deduce the heat by observing the liquid in the sk. This resulted in a lot of failed batches.

    But of course, they managed to improve with every failure. Throughout the whole process, their chemistry for each other improved. They became able to read the other''s bodynguage to assume their actions. Albeit very imperfect.

    At night time, he found himself stalked by a perverted angel.

    When he left Nao''s room, Rami followed after him and intercepted him before he entered his room.

    "Master¡­ You forgot about our promise," Rami said as she grabbed his hand from behind.

    Lawrend turned around and looked at her. He saw intense desire deep in her eyes. He knew that he had to satisfy her tonight.

    And so, Rami led him to an empty room in the inn. He didn''t know how she knew it was left open and empty, but it didn''t matter for the both of them.

    Rami sat on the bed and spread her legs open.

    "M-Master¡­ It''s itchy¡­ It wants your thing¡­" Rami said with a red face.

    She couldn''t believe that she was saying such lewd things as an angel.

    Lawrend walked up to her and lifted her chin upwards to him.

    "Let''s watch each other masturbate," Lawrend said.

 Chapter 401 - Lawrendâ€™s First Angel ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "W-What are you saying!?" Rami eximed in shock.

    "What? Don''t you want to do that?" Lawrend asked calmly.

    "I¡­ That''s too embarrassing," Rami replied with an embarrassed face.

    "Here, open your mouth," Lawrend said and pushed his cock against her face.

    Rami looked at it with the corner of her eye before reluctantly opening her mouth and licking it. She sloppily licked his cock around and released it shortly after.

    Rami grabbed it with both of her hands and moved her hands up and down. If one were to look at her from afar, it would look like she was praying.

    She then put her mouth at the opening of her hands and sucked the tip of his cock as she moved her hands up and down.

    *Slurp Slurp*

    Rami made lewd wet noises as she slurped his cock like a straw.

    Lawrend lowered his hand and fondled her non-existent breasts. He felt for her nipples and pinched them.

    "Uum!"

    Rami twitched in response.

    A few minutester, Rami stopped and released his cock.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahhh¡­" Rami panted heavily.

    Giving him such a blowjob tired her mouth.

    Seeing her work so hard, Lawrend couldn''t help but pat her on the head. And Rami looked up at him.

    "What position do you want to do it in?" Lawrend asked.

    He assumed that she was very knowledgeable about sexual positions. After all, she had watched humans have sex for ten thousand years.

    "With me lying on my back and my legs spread apart."

    Rami gave a rather descriptive description of the sexual position she wanted.

    "You don''t want dogstyle?" Lawrend asked.

    "W-We already did it before so¡­" Rami replied with a red face and looked away from him.

    "Hmmmm¡­ So you want to try different positions?" Lawrend asked as he guessed.

    "Yes." Rami nodded her head.

    "Alright," Lawrend replied.

    She lied on the bed and opened her legs to him. Her beautiful pink and fresh pussy was opened up to him. Since she was at the edge of the bed, it made it easier for him.

    "Are you ready?" Lawrend asked gently.

    This would be her second time. It was natural for her to be nervous about it.

    "Wait¡­"

    Rami held her hand out and stopped him. She grabbed his ear lobe and pulled him to a kiss.

    Lawrend understood what she wanted and prated her as they passionately kissed each other. Her slender and soft tongue fought back against his rigid and manly tongue.

    He slid his cock inside her pussy and pushed all the way deep inside. He then pinched her two nipples under her clothes.

    "Ahh!"

    Rami couldn''t help but moan from the sudden stimtion from her nipples. She squirmed on the bed like a worm and spread her legs even wider apart.

    Lawrend started pounding her with soft and hard thrusts in random intervals.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Rami pushed him away with her hand.

    "Ahh! Ah! Ah! Ha¨C! Ahh!" Rami moaned to her heart''s content.

    Her tight hole wrapped around his cock and squeezed it. Her folds gave him a massage each time he moved.

    "Your insides feel so heavenly, Rami," Lawrend said as he stared at her lovingly.

    Just the fact that she was willing to be his maid and offer her body to him made him change how he sees her. The way she looked at him were also different too.

    There were emotion and trust. Unlike before where she was emotionless and prideful.

    Rami looked away when she heard his words. It was too embarrassing for her.

    She bit her right index finger and went silent.

    Seeing that she was suppressing her moans, Lawrend pulled her finger away from her mouth.

    "No¡­"

    Rami crossed her arms and covered her face with them.

    "Why are you so embarrassed?" Lawrend asked.

    "I¡­ I''m an angel, but I''m doing something so vile¡­" Rami replied.

    She realized it when she heard what he said. She was from heaven, and she was an angel made by the Goddess. She won''t be able to face the Goddess anymore.

    "Instead of being her angel, do you want to be my angel, Rami?" Lawrend asked as he continued pounding her.

    "Eh?"

    Rami stared at him in surprise. Somehow, she felt her heart beating fast like a maiden in love.

    "Is that a no? Are you rejecting me after going so far?" Lawrend asked with a faked disappointment on his face.

    "N-No! I''m just¡­ flustered¡­ I feel that if I say yes, something would change," Rami replied.

    She was confused. Something inside her was resonating with what he just said.

    "Why don''t you say yes and find out?" Lawrend replied with an evil smirk on his face.

    "Ahhh! ¡­Stop¡­ pounding me¡­ Let me speak," Rami said as she moaned heavily.

    "Alright, I''m stopping," Lawrend replied and stopped his thrusts.

    "Yes. I will be your angel, Master¡­" Rami said as she covered her eyes with her arms.

    Suddenly, Lawrend felt something change. His outlook of the world changed.

    There was a golden orb of light in Rami''s heart, and it shattered into pieces.

    "A-AHHH!" Rami screamed in pain, and she clutched her heart.

    The shattered golden orb floated up and entered inside Lawrend''s body.

    Then his fire mana inside his body congealed into a ball and left his body through his mouth.

    It entered inside Rami''s heart and reced the golden orb of light. Instead, a fiery red orb of light floated inside her heart.

    "Haaaaahhh¨C!"

    Rami took a deep breath as she widened her eyes in shock.

    She clutched at her chest and panted as she stared into the air in a daze.

    "Are you okay, Rami?" Lawrend asked worriedly.

    He felt a connection with her that he never felt before. His soul was now connected with hers.

    "Master, I can feel you in my heart¡­" Rami said as she looked at him with eyes full of love.

    "I can also feel you," Lawrend replied.

    He lowered his head and gave her a short passionate kiss on the lips.. Their tongues were entangled for a bit before they separated.

 Chapter 402 - Elenaâ€™s Worries ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    ¡­

    Up at the clouds, a giant ind floated. On it was arge pce.

    Inside that pce was an angel with six wings.

    "Huh? Did someone fall?"

    She had ck hair and a woman''s mature body in her 30s.

    She looked at the distance with a confused look on her face.

    ¡­

    Back at Lawrend and Rami, they continued making love with each other.

    Lawrend carried Rami as she bounced on his cock. She wrapped her arms around his neck and moaned repeatedly.

    "Ahhh! Ah! Ah! Haa!"

    With each bounce, she would feel his cock push against her womb.

    Their body''s felt hot for each other, and Lawrend felt like he would never get enough of her.

    They didn''t know it, but it was the result of Lawrend taking Rami as his angel.

    An hourter, the two of them finally stopped. Lawrend lowered her, which caused his cock to prate and kiss her womb before releasing a huge load of semen inside her.

    "A-Ahhh¡­"

    Rami tightened her hug on Lawrend and bit her lips in ecstasy.

    A few minutester, Lawrend put her down on the bed.

    "Hahhh¡­ Hahh¡­ That was so good, Rami," Lawrend said.

    "Yes¡­" Rami replied weakly.

    She couldn''t muster any more strength after cumming so hard. Her legs felt weak, and her body felt very sensitive.

    "Do you know what happened earlier?" Lawrend couldn''t help but ask in curiosity.

    He got so focused on pounding her that he forgot to ask her about it. While he asked her that, he wore his pants again.

    "Earlier?"

    Rami stared at him in a daze as she tried to remember what had happened earlier.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It took her a whole minute before she was able to respond.

    "I don''t know, Master. I feel like you''re closer to me than ever," Rami replied.

    "I see. I also feel the same. It feels like you''re a part of me or something," Lawrend replied.

    "That''s right. I think I''m not the Goddess'' angel anymore. I''m now fully your angel," Rami said and smiled at him.

    "That''s a good thing," Lawrend replied and kissed her on the forehead.

    "Hiya!"

    Rami jumped in surprise. She didn''t expect him to do that.

    "I will go take a bath. You can stay here for now," Lawrend said and entered the bathroom.

    Rami watched him leave with eyes full of yearning. She wanted him to touch her even more.

    Just like what she usually does, Rami sneaked behind him and slightly peeked through the gap in the door.

    She watched him take a bath and wash his whole body. By the end of it, Rami was sopping wet and ready for another round.

    Unfortunately, Lawrend was already in sage mode. His little brother won''t be standing up soon.

    He exited the bathroom and saw her sitting on the bed with her legs spread open.

    "It''s your turn," Lawrend said and left the room.

    "Ma¨C..."

    Rami wanted to call him and invite him for another round, but he skillfully avoided her. It wasn''t hard for Lawrend to guess that she was watching him. Besides, he could feel her presence at the door.

    When she became his angel, he also became more sensitive to her presence. Even if she turned invisible, he would still be able to tell where she was. It was just that powerful.

    ¡­

    Lawrend looked around the hallway. He made sure that there weren''t any inn staff before he proceeded and entered his room.

    It was already deep into the night, and the two of them spent a long time in that room they didn''t even rent. He felt bad for the next guests that will stay in that room.

    They would be sleeping in their sexual-juices-stained bedsheets.

    "Master..?" Elena called out as she sat up from the bed sleepily.

    "I''m back, Elena," Lawrend replied with a smile on his face.

    "Mm¡­ Sleep beside me, Master," Elena said and patted the empty space beside her.

    Aezel and Humility slept on the other bed.

    Lawrend nodded his head in reply. He slid into the nkets and lied beside her.

    "Master¡­"

    Elena grabbed his hands and gripped them tightly before cing them in between her chests.

    "What is it, Lena?" Lawrend asked warmly.

    "You wille back, right?" Elena asked with eyes filled with worry.

    She was still worried about the fact that he would leave her behind to act as this city''s City Lord.

    "Of course. Why would I leave you alone? You''re my precious slime," Lawrend replied and rubbed her head.

    "Yes. I''m Master''s slime."

    Elena nodded her head. His words put her heart at ease, and she slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    ''This girl¡­ Could it be that she couldn''t sleep because she was worried about that?'' Lawrend thought to himself as he looked at her.

    Even with all of her powerful strength, she''s still the same Elena¨C The lovable cute slime that loves her Master.

    After this event, Lawrend started to cherish her even more.

    Soon, Lawrend fell asleep.

    ¡­

    Lawrend opened his eyes to a pair of eyes staring at him. She was none other than Elena.

    "Elena..?" Lawrend asked groggily.

    "Kiss."

    Elena lowered her head and pecked him on the lips. After her sneak attack, Elena smiled at Lawrend before standing up from the bed.

    As usual, Lawrend ate breakfast.

    After eating breakfast, Lawrend left the inn with Nao and Aezel following behind him.

    Inside Nao''s storage ring were the sessful potions she had sessfully made. In total, she made 101 Low-Quality Healing Potions.

    They were on their way to sell it to the Mage Guild.

    The carriage stopped, and they entered inside the Mage Guild.

    Immediately, he noticed the change. Everyone around them had serious faces as they entered the guild.

    Lawrend could immediately guess why they were acting like that. It must be the news that the previous Guild Master was dead.

    "It''s him¡­"

    Someone from the crowd pointed to Lawrend.. Instantly, the eyes of the mages turned to fear before slowly turning to awe.

 Chapter 403 - An Arch Mage And A Hill Sword

    "The rumored Menace Prime Student of the Undrasil Mage Academy¡­" A mage muttered as he gulped nervously.

    "Menace Prime Student?" Lawrend repeated and smiled wryly to himself.

    "Is that because you killed the Guild Master?" Nao asked in curiosity.

    "Yes. I think they''re scared of me," Lawrend replied.

    Well, it was obvious to Nao that they were scared of him. The three of them walked through the hallway and arrived in front of the receptionist''s desk.

    The female receptionist behind the desk jumped in fright when Lawrend arrived at her desk.

    "P-Please don''t kill me!"

    The receptionist screamed and closed her eyes in fear.

    "...Why would I kill you?" Lawrend asked in confusion.

    It seemed like things weren''t as simple as them being scared of him. There was genuine fear on her face.

    "Because you killed the Guild Master in a duel!" the receptionist replied and cowered in fear.

    "It was an ident. I didn''t mean to kill him," Lawrend replied.

    "R-Really? But the High Mages said that you killed the Guild Master to forcefully take control of the city," the receptionist replied.

    "What?"

    Lawrend looked at her in confusion. He never said anything that could make them think that. Although that was the truth.

    Just as Lawrend was wondering in confusion, the four High Mages came walking out from the hallway leading deep inside the Mage Guild.

    Leading in front of them was a serious-looking man and arge build. He was at least 7 meters tall.

    Lawrend was shocked when he noticed him. It was obvious that he was the new Arch Mage from the capital city.

    "Lawrend Horiel, why did you kill the Guild Master of this city?" the Arch Mage asked as he walked towards them overbearingly.

    "Who are you?" Lawrend asked with a frown on his face.

    "I''m Gerban Lowna, an Earth Arch Mage and a Hill Sword from the capital," Gerban introduced himself.

    Lawrend looked like a smurf whenpared to his towering height.

    ''A mage and a swordsman??''

    Lawrend widened his eyes in surprise. He never met someone who could use the sword and be a mage at the same time at such a level. He must be really talented.

    "I don''t think you should have killed him, Lawrend. Crescendo is a good buddy of mine," Gerban said in a deep voice.

    "I didn''t kill him on purpose," Lawrend replied.

    "Oh? But why are you here then?" Gerban asked skeptically.

    "I wanted to explore the whole kingdom," Lawrend replied.

    "Hmm¡­"

    Gerban squinted his eyes and stared at Lawrend''s face.

    A few secondster, he nodded his head in acknowledgment.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You don''t seem to be lying. Tell me, how did you kill him? Wait¡­"

    Gerban was just about to ask how a High Mage with an Arch Mage strength could easily kill a real Arch Mage when he noticed Lawrend''s mage pin.

    Immediately, his face was filled with shock and disbelief. He opened and closed his mouth and wanted to say something, but no words came out.

    "He was too cocky, and I turned him to ash with my most powerful spell," Lawrend said, seeing him shocked.

    "...Makes sense."

    Gerban nodded his head. Even if he didn''t want to believe it, the proof was in front of him.

    A mage pin would automatically show someone''s mage level. The fact that Lawrend was already an Arch Mage meant that he could easily kill Crescendo.

    "So¡­ Can you take back the false rumors spreading in the guild?" Lawrend asked with a raised eyebrow.

    It will hurt his reputation in the kingdom if this rumor further spread. There''s even a great chance that the city''s citizens won''t ept it when he bes the king.

    "It was an assumption I shouldn''t have made. Forgive me, Sir Lawrend," Gerban replied and slightly bowed to him.

    The four High Mages behind him immediately panicked.

    "The four of you spread the news that Crescendo was arrogant and challenged the most talented mage in the kingdom," Gerban said to the four of them.

    "Y-Yes!" x4

    The four of them nodded their heads vigorously. They were all afraid that Lawrend would take out his anger on them, so they hurriedly walked away and started spreading the news.

    "Ehem. Sorry about that. I won''t investigate any further. Don''t take it to heart. I will exin to the Mage Guild in the capital what happened here," Gerban said to Lawrend awkwardly.

    "Before that, can we duel? I want to see how strong you are," Lawrend said with fiery eyes.

    In Lawrend''s opinion, someone like Gerban deserved his respect. After all, he was someone that learned magic and the sword.

    Those two were conflicting in a way, but he was still able to learn them. It was amazing.

    "D-Duel?"

    Cold sweat poured from Gerban''s back. He didn''t expect Lawrend to ask him to a duel all of a sudden.

    He killed Crescendo using one spell! That was enough to scare him.

    "I will hold back," Lawrend replied.

    Thest time, it wasn''t even him that fought Crescendo. The fight should be harder for him since Gerban was an Arch Mage and a Hill Sword.

    "Contrary to what you would expect, I''m not that strong. I can''t use my sword when I''m chanting a spell, and vice versa. I''m only more versatile in a fight," Gerban replied.

    The reason he believed Lawrend when he said that he killed Crescendo with one spell was because he watched him fight Elena outside of the capital. At that time, he was spooked. He couldn''t imagine how strong he could have be now that he was a proper Arch Mage.

    "I won''t kill you," Lawrend said to assure him.

    "I forfeit," Gerban replied.

    The fact that Lawrend said that only made it scarier. It meant that he had absolute confidence that he could easily kill him.

    Instead of risking it, Gerban wanted to save himself from needless harm or death.

    "..."

    Lawrend was speechless.. He expected Gerban to have more spine because of his height and strength.

 Chapter 404 - Richer Than Rich

    "If you really wanted to see me fight, I can give you a demonstration," Gerban said after seeing the disappointment on Lawrend''s face.

    "I guess that works as well," Lawrend replied.

    He only needed to see how he fights, after all.

    "For now, I have to report to the Mage Guild Headquarters in the capital. I will send someone to pick you up tomorrow," Gerban said.

    "Oh, thanks. That''s less of a bother."

    Lawrend nodded his head and focused his eyes on the receptionist behind the desk.

    "Hello, I would like to sell potions," Lawrend said.

    "..."

    "Hello? Are you okay?"

    Lawrend waved his hand at the receptionist''s face.

    "A-Ah!! Right! What potions are you selling?" the receptionist replied in a fluster.

    "We have 101 Low-Quality Healing Potions," Lawrend replied.

    "101 Low-Quality Healing Potions? That''s so many."

    The receptionist looked at him in shock.

    "Sir Lawrend, you know how to brew potions?" Gerban asked.

    "Ah, no. It''s this butler of mine," Lawrend replied and pointed to Nao behind him.

    "Your butler is quite talented," Gerban said and nodded his head in acknowledgment.

    Nao hid behind Lawrend. Gerban''s eyes intimidated her due to hisrge size.

    "Ahahahaha. She is," Lawrendughed.

    He personally increased her talent. Of course, she would be talented. If she wasn''t, then he would increase it again.

    "Thank you for thepliment, Master," Nao said and bowed to him.

    "S-Sir Lawrend?" the receptionist called out.

    "Oh, right. Here," Lawrend said and passed her a storage ring.

    The receptionist wore the storage ring and ced three bottles of the potion on the table. She uncorked the bottle and smelled the contents inside.

    "*Sniff* *Sniff*"

    She smelled the contents and swished it around like alcohol.

    "This is Low-Quality," the receptionist said as she nodded her head in satisfaction.

    "So, how much is it selling for?" Lawrend asked.

    "1250 gold each," the receptionist replied.

    "What?" Lawrend gawked at her in disbelief.

    "This is also the limit that we can buy. Almost no one buys potions because of their price," the receptionist continued.

    "How about other potions? Are you going to buy any?" Lawrend asked.

    If Nao couldn''t sell Healing Potions, then she could make other potions instead.

    When they bought the 100 portions for the Healing Potion, Lawrend never expected to make 101 potions. It was because there were leftover potions from before.

    Using the Glowing Fire Hand spell to brew the potions made brewing more efficient. In reality, Nao could''ve made 300 potions, but she could only make 101 potions in total because of her inexpertness.

    "Yes. We will buy other potions besides Healing Potions for a while. Do note that we will only buy 50 potions for each of these potions I will write on this paper," the receptionist said and scribbled on a piece of paper before passing it to him.

    "Magic Recuperation, Magic Absorption, and Muscle Tightening Potions?"

    "Yes. These potions are the ones that sell besides the Healing potion," the receptionist replied.

    "Can I buy 50 portions of materials for each then?" Lawrend asked.

    "5-50 portions?"

    The receptionist looked at Lawrend doubtfully.

    "Sir Lawrend, I think you should buy more. It''s hard to brew potions. Most of the pricees from the failed potions needed to brew a sessful one," Gerban said from the side.

    "Don''t worry. My butler here is very talented," Lawrend replied confidently.

    "What!? Are you sure she could brew potions with 100% efficiency!?" Gerban eximed in disbelief.

    "What? Is it that weird?" Lawrend asked.

    In reality, Nao only had 33% efficiency, but Lawrend wasn''t gonna tell him that. Nao could make 150 potions in those 50 portions if she had 100% efficiency.

    The reason this was the case was because the citizens of the Undrasil Kingdom sucked at brewing potions. They needed three portions to create one potion that wasn''t even guaranteed to be a sess.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Most of the failed potions actually evaporate away which added more to the loss of efficiency. With the technique of using a spell to brew potions, the heat of the me could be better controlled. Thus, reducing the evaporation of the potion.

    "Sir Lawrend, you must be joking. Ahahahahaha," Gerbanughed.

    "...I''m not," Lawrend replied with furrowed eyebrows.

    "..."

    "..."

    The smile on Gerban''s face disappeared, and the two of them stared at each other.

    "Can I have your butler?" Gerban asked with a straight face.

    "No," Lawrend replied instantly.

    "How!? You''re already talented in magic and yet you have a talented potion brewer butler!???? Are you the Goddess'' child or something???"

    Gerban gripped at his hair in annoyance. He was losing his sanity knowing Lawrend.

    It was understandable for him that the Undrasil Kingdom managed to birth a talented mage after 10,000 years but for the Undrasil Kingdom to birth an insanely talented Potion Brewer at the same time. Something must be up!

    Technically, he wasn''t wrong. Lawrend was an anomaly. He was also put into the world by the Goddess.

    "Well¡­ It just happened."

    Lawrend shrugged his shoulders. He doesn''t know how to exin it to Gerban without exposing the fact that he was from another world, and that he was sent here by the Goddess.

    "You¡­"

    Gerban was speechless. He tried to speak, but no words came out.

    "Can you speed it up please?" Lawrend asked the receptionist.

    He wanted to go home now. He doesn''t want to be prodded by Gerban. He might slip and tell him something he shouldn''t have.

    "Yes!"

    The receptionist nodded her head. She looked inside the storage ring and quickly counted its contents.

    After making sure that there were really 101 potions inside, she handed him 126,250 gold in gold bills. Lawrend kept his calm from the outside as he epted the huge amount of money, but deep inside, he was cheering.

    It was the best decision for him to ept Nao! She was a gold mine. With this, he didn''t have to worry about money anymore.

    "Thank you for the patronage!" the receptionist said with a wide smile on her face.

    It was a huge contrast to the face she made when she first met him.. She now knew that he was a kind and cool man.

 Chapter 405 - Naoâ€™s Outburst

    Lawrend rode the carriage with a face full of smiles. Aezel noticed it and smiled at him.

    "Fufufufu. You''re rich now, Master," Aezel said.

    "Hehehehe. I have to thank Nao for that," Lawrend replied and wrapped his arms around Nao''s shoulder.

    "It''s nothing, Master," Nao replied with a slightly pained face.

    Lawrend turned his head to her and realized what she was thinking.

    "Don''t worry. You get half of the money. Even though I gave you your talent, even though I helped you make those potions, and even though I provided the initial money to buy the materials for the potions, you still deserve half of it for your efforts," Lawrend said to her with a warm smile on his face.

    "Master, that''s not how you say it," Aezel said with a frown on her face.

    "Eh?"

    "Master¡­ I''m sorry I''m not good enough¡­" Nao said despondently.

    "Wait¨C! Why are you crying?" Lawrend panicked.

    "You sound like a scumbag, Master," Aezel said with a disapproving look on her face.

    "Ah!"

    Only then did Lawrend realize what he had done.

    "No, no, no, no! It''s not like that, Nao. We wouldn''t have done it if you didn''t know how to brew the potions in the first ce. I''m sure you also know how to brew other potions, right?" Lawrend asked.

    Nao nodded her head as tears slowly started to slip out of her eyelids. She was hurt deep down. Lawrend dealt a low blow to her when he said those words.

    "Mm¡­"

    Nao nodded her head slowly.

    "Okay. What do you want? I will do anything to make you stop feeling down," Lawrend said.

    "You can take all the money¡­" Nao muttered.

    "...What?"

    Lawrend looked at her, shocked.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "It will be my payment for you increasing my talent."

    "I¡­"

    "Master, your talent intimidates me¡­" Nao said as she cried.

    They stared into each other''s eyes, and Lawrend felt pain in his heart.

    "Why are you saying that?" Lawrend asked bitterly.

    "I realized that I''m nothing without you. I owe everything I currently have to you. If the money is not enough, I will work for longer and eventually pay it off!" Nao replied with a voice filled with emotion.

    Lawrend embraced her.

    "No! That''s not why I helped you! I want you to feel at home with me! I don''t want to alienate you from the others."

    "But Master¡­ I''m just a butler, right? You don''t even want me!" Nao eximed as she cried a river on Lawrend''s back.

    "I will prove it to you that I want you," Lawrend said to her, and he looked at her straight in the eyes.

    He pulled her shoulders and kissed her on the lips. Nao widened her eyes in surprise before slowly closing her eyes.

    A few secondster, Lawrend released.

    "How is that? Did that prove it to you?" Lawrend asked with furrowed eyebrows.

    "Why didn''t you do it with me before?" Nao asked with a straight face.

    "Well¡­ I don''t want to take advantage of your state back then. You may be horny, but it wasn''t because you were attracted to me," Lawrend replied.

    "Master, why are you so kind?" Nao asked and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    ''Because I''m from another world,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    Back in his world, women were treated very well, and he himself acted like a gentleman back then. It was an instinct to make sure that he does everything right when ites to women.

    "Because I don''t want to hurt you," Lawrend replied.

    "Is it really that?" Nao asked before diving in and kissed his lips.

    This time, it was Lawrend that was surprised. He widened his eyes before kissing her back and kissing her passionately.

    "..."

    Meanwhile, Aezel could only watch from the side in the carriage. She can''t help but feel awkward and aroused at the same time.

    A few secondster, Lawrend pushed Nao away.

    "Let''s do thister, Nao. We''re still in the carriage," Lawrend said.

    "Mm. I want to feel that again, Master," Nao replied.

    "Pleasure?" Lawrend guessed.

    "Mm. Give it to meter," Nao replied with a red face.

    She was shy, and she didn''t even understand herself anymore. Her outburst earlier was something she was also surprised about. She knew that Lawrend didn''t mean anything bad when he said his words earlier.

    ¡­

    After they returned to the inn, Lawrend carried Nao in a princess carry. Of course, that only made her redder and even more embarrassed.

    Since Lawrend already knew the trick to this inn, he randomly chose a room and opened the door. He carried Nao in and threw her to the bed.

    Nao huddled on the bed and looked at him nervously.

    Although she said that she wanted it earlier, she became nervous now that they were really going to do it.

    "Undress yourself," Lawrend said.

    Nao nodded her head and slowly removed her butler uniform.

    She peeled back the sleeves on her shoulders and revealed to him her wless skin that had never seen the day. She then removed her top and exposed her breasts wrapped in a white clothe.

    Lawrend watched as she removed the clothe and released her C-cup breasts. Her nipples were even light pink in color.

    "You look stunning. You shouldn''t have crossdressed," Lawrend said as he admired her body.

    "You''re a pervert, Master," Nao said and covered her nipples with her hands.

    "You only noticed it now?" Lawrend asked and pretended to act surprised.

    "No. I realized a few days after I joined you that you were having sex with your maids," Nao replied.

    "Then you shouldn''t be surprised that I like to see your body," Lawrend replied.

    "But it''s making me embarrassed¡­ It was as if I''m a prey in the clutch of a predator," Nao replied.

    "Oh? Of course. I will eat you up," Lawrend replied with a smirk on his face.

    "!!"

    Those words made Nao red as she realized what his words insinuated.

    "If you don''t undress, I will be forced to do it myself," Lawrend said.

 Chapter 406 - Comforting Nao ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Okay, okay! I will undress!" Nao shouted.

    She removed her clothes and removed her pants. Her pink panties were all for Lawrend to admire.

    "I''m d you aren''t a trap," Lawrend said and smiled at her as he looked at her crotch.

    "W-What? Wasn''t it obvious before that I was a woman when I c-came on yourp¡­" Nao said with a red face.

    "Of course, I know that. I just needed to confirm it for real," Lawrend replied.

    "You''re a meanie!" Nao pouted.

    "Hahahahaha. You seem to have recovered from your sadness. I''m d," Lawrend said and smiled at her.

    "Who wouldn''t forget about their worry when they''re speaking to you?" Nao retorted.

    "Wait¡­ Did you just flirt with me?" Lawrend asked with wide and excited eyes.

    "I¡­ It wasn''t on purpose!" Nao shouted and closed her eyes.

    "Mm! Mm! You should be happy when you''re with me."

    Lawrend nodded his head in satisfaction.

    "Here! I''m all for you to take!" Nao said and extended her arms outward.

    "But you still have your panties on," Lawrend said.

    "I''m too embarrassed to take them off¡­" Nao replied and covered her crotch with her hands in embarrassment.

    "Come on. Why are you still embarrassed? Do you want to see my dick?" Lawrend asked.

    "D-Dick?" Nao repeated and gulped her saliva.

    "Yes. My dick is quite big, you know. That''s why my maids like it," Lawrend said.

    "You''re so shameless!" Nao shouted and pushed him away.

    Of course, Lawrend wouldn''t allow himself to be pushed away so easily. He pulled down his pants, causing his erect cock to flop out to her face.

    "Woah¡­"

    The vigor and veiny shaft attracted Nao''s eyes. She couldn''t help but keep staring at it, stunned.

    "Do you know how to masturbate a cock?" Lawrend asked.

    "No."

    "Do you want me to teach you?" Lawrend asked.

    "Okay¡­"

    Nao nodded her head slightly.

    Lawrend grabbed her right hand and ced it on his shaft. He made her grip it securely.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Now you move your hand up and down," Lawrend said.

    Nao sloppily moved her hand up and down. Since she was very inexperienced, it only brought torment to him.

    Nevertheless, Lawrend continued teaching her. He taught her the correct grip and how hard she should grab it.

    "Ahh~ Yeah. Do it like that," Lawrend said as he raised his head on the air.

    Her hand started to make him feel good.

    "Are you feeling good?" Nao asked as she vigorously shook her arm.

    "Yeah. Can you put it in your mouth? It will feel better that way," Lawrend said.

    "M-My mouth? Okay¡­"

    Nao was unsure how to do it, but she slowly put it in her mouth.

    "Ow! Don''t touch it with your teeth!" Lawrend shouted in pain.

    Nao jumped in fright and released his cock from her mouth.

    "It hurts when you touch my sensitive cock with your teeth," Lawrend said.

    "Oh¡­ I won''t do it again," Nao replied.

    She focused on her mouth and put his cock inside again. This time she was careful and didn''t touch it with her teeth.

    "Now lick it with your tongue," Lawrend said.

    Nao tried it and sloppily tried to lick Lawrend''s cock. Though, she failed to wrap her tongue all around his cock due to her inexperience.

    "You should also suck it," Lawrend said.

    "*Slurp*"

    Nao became more and more aroused the more she yed with Lawrend''s cock. Something inside her was activating. Her instincts to reproduce was awakening as she felt an inch inside her vagina.

    Nao''s hand entered in between her crotch, and a finger slipped inside her slit and rubbed that itch.

    Meanwhile, Lawrend was getting off from her blowjob. The more time passed, the better she got at it.

    "Suck harder," Lawrend said.

    Nao did as he said and sucked with all she got as her head bobbed up and down.

    "I''m cumming!" Lawrend shouted.

    Nao moved even faster and sucked more vigorously.

    A few secondster, she felt a warm and creamy liquid pour inside her mouth.

    She then stopped and opened her lips.

    Lawrend looked down and saw the pool of semen that filled her mouth.

    "Whath too ai du wif dis?" Nao asked.

    "Swallow it. It''s protein," Lawrend replied.

    Nao furrowed her eyebrows and swallowed hard.

    Something about swallowing Lawrend''s semen made her even more aroused. It was his essence, and she just swallowed it down her stomach.

    It felt wrong, yet right at the same time.

    "Delicious, right?" Lawrend said with a smile on his face.

    "It''s creamy and slightly salty," Nao replied.

    "Are you ready?" Lawrend asked.

    Nao nodded her head in response.

    "Alright."

    Lawrend kneeled on the bed and spread her legs apart. He immediately noticed the wet spot on her panties.

    "Oh? You''re sopping wet already," Lawrend said.

    He pulled her panties off, and it made a long string of her love juices. Nao felt embarrassed, seeing how wet she became.

    "I guess I don''t need to give you forey," Lawrend said.

    He positioned himself in front of her cave entrance.

    Nao stared at his cock and at her own entrance in a trance. She waited to see it enter and take her virginity.

    Lawrend pushed the tip of his cock slowly inside her.

    Nao''s face warped in pain as she felt it separate her flesh. It was as if someone was stabbing her insides.

    "A-Ahhh! It hurts!" Nao screamed.

    "Don''t worry. It only hurts the first time. Try to rx. It will feel good soon," Lawrend said.

    Nao reluctantly nodded her head and breathed in and out.

    Lawrend felt her vagina loosen, and he proceeded going in deeper before he finally reached her womb.

    "Uhun!" Nao moaned

    "Good girl, Nao. I will go faster slowly," Lawrend said.

    He pulled his cock out and then slowly thrust back inside. He repeated this until he got fast enough.

    "Ahh! Ah! Ahh! Ah! Ahh!" Nao moaned.

    She had already forgotten the pain of losing virginity.. Instead, she was moaning like a bitch in heat.

 Chapter 407 - Humping Lesson ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Nao''s insides felt very tight. It was obvious to Lawrend that she wasn''t masturbating that much.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "You''re so tight, Nao," Lawrend said.

    "Ahh~! You''re so big, Master¡­" Nao replied.

    She loved the feeling of his cock filling her vagina. It brought her satisfaction and happiness. She felt closer to him than ever.

    Lawrend cupped Nao''s breast with his hand and fondled them as he swung his hips.

    "Mmm¡­ Ahhh¡­ Ah! Ha!" Nao moaned seductively.

    Lawrend was aroused by her current appearance. She looked more and more feminine the more she moaned. His image of her as a man slowly faded away, and he felt morefortable with her.

    A dozen minutester, Nao clutched at Lawrend''s hand really hard.

    "S-Something is cumming!" Nao shouted.

    Lawrend readied himself and lightly bit his tongue to keep himself from cumming with her.

    Not even a secondter, Nao squirted a huge fountain of liquid. It sprayed all over Lawrend''s chest and some of it sshed onto his face.

    Her vagina tightened and squeezed at his cock really hard. If he wasn''t biting his tongue, he would have cummed because of the pleasure.

    "Ahhhh¡­ Ahhhh¡­ Hahhh,,," Nao panted heavily.

    This the was the first time she was having a vaginal ejaction. The ejaction she had felt in the past were more clitoris ejaction.

    A vaginal ejaction felt much more different than a clitoris ejaction. She felt the pleasure rush through the whole insides of her stomach and then to her brain.

    Her body became more sensitive, and she covered her mouth using her hands in embarrassment.

    "How was your first ejaction from sex?" Lawrend asked with a smile on his face.

    "It felt good¡­ Thank you, Master," Nao replied.

    "That''s good. Come. Let''s continue," Lawrend said.

    He pulled her closer to him.

    He sat on the bed, and he made her sit on hisp while facing him.

    Seeing him so close, Nao became redder in embarrassment. She lightly pushed him away to arms length.

    "You can ride me as much as you want," Lawrend said.

    He was doing this because he wanted her to be ustomed to having sex. If she took the initiative with the motions, she would be more open to him as her confidence would rise.

    "H-How?" Nao asked in a stutter.

    She had no idea. She liked it more when he thrusted in himself. The fact that she would be the one to move only made her nervous.

    "Insert it inside your pussy," Lawrend instructed.

    Like how they did it when Lawrend taught her how to control her fire spell, Nao focused on his words.

    Nao lifted her hips up and grabbed his slippery snake. She pointed it to her cave and sat down on hisp.

    "A-Ahhh¡­"

    Nao arched her back lightly as her sensitive insides were stimted by his snake.

    "Now move however you want. Focus on pleasuring yourself," Lawrend continued instructing her.

    "E-Eh..?"

    Nao looked at him nkly. She didn''t expect him to give her free rein to do this. In her mind, he was the kind of man that would take the dominant position when ites to sex.

    "I like it more when you enjoy it," Lawrend exined to her with a warm smile on his face.

    "Ah¡­"

    That face made Nao''s heart skip a beat. His charisma was overflowing at that moment.

    She was d that he wasn''t selfish. She was really dumb to make an outburst earlier.

    She regret it and not regret it at the same time. After all, this wouldn''t be happening right now if Lawrend wasn''t made aware of her current feelings.

    "Are you too nervous?" Lawrend asked after seeing her stare at him in a daze.

    "N-No. I can do it," Nao snapped out of it and replied.

    Lawrend nodded his head at her and urged her on.

    Nao lifted her hips vertically and lowered herself, still perfectly vertically. She was new to this thing that she doesn''t know about angle-ing her motions.

    She furrowed her eyebrows and leaned towards him. She tried not to focus on his face, but instead on the task at hand.

    She thrust back down at an angle, and she felt his snake rub against her cave walls.

    "Ahhh! That''s so much better!" Nao eximed happily.

    "That''s good. You''re learning fast," Lawrendplimented.

    Nao''s movement was still awkward at first, but a few minutester, she started getting the hang of it. She tried different angles each time she grinded her crotch against his.

    It was an assorted feeling for Lawrend. At one time it would feel insanely good, the next would be average, then insanely good again, before suddenly dropping to horrible levels.

    Nevertheless, he enjoyed seeing a woman teach herself how to fuck by using his cock. It brought him more satisfaction than pleasure at this point.

    He grabbed her hand and put them on his chest, so it would be easier for her to move her hips.

    Nao looked at him with eyes full of trust and lightly nodded her head. In response, he nodded back at her.

    "Ahh! Ah! Ahhh! Ah! Ah!"

    Nao stopped exploring the different angles she could thrust and focused on pleasuring the both of them.

    Lawrend wrapped his arms behind her back and lightly supported her movements.

    "Keep going¡­" Lawrend muttered with his eyes closed.

    Half an hourter, his snake shot its poison inside her body and paralyzed her.

    "Ahhhhhh!!"

    Nao and Lawrend came at the same time while she embraced his neck tightly.

    She experienced her first creampie, and she was delighted to feel his seed inside her. After all, she could bear his child.

    Her maternal instincts kicked in and a desire to have a really talented child with him was borne. It would be the proof of their love for each other.

    "Master, do you love me?" Nao asked as she stared at his eyes lovingly.

    "Of course, I love you. You proved to me that you''re strong.. You don''t want to be useless to me, and I won''t let you be," Lawrend replied and caressed her back.

 Chapter 408 - Loving Is A Privilege

    "Yes. I will make you rich! Please use me as much as you want. Just don''t abandon me when you be even stronger. You have to increase my talent again," Nao said with a serious look on her face.

    "Of course. I will increase your talent. I won''t let any of you be left behind," Lawrend replied.

    "What if I get pregnant? Are you going to throw me away?" Nao asked.

    She was worried. After all, she wasn''t talented at the start. That would mean that their child would not get the benefit of her increased talent. Most of it woulde from him.

    "Stop being so negative. Why would I throw you away when you get pregnant? I already have a lot of kidsing. It won''t be a problem for one more to be added," Lawrend replied with a frown on his face.

    "I''m sorry. I just can''t believe that you epted me," Nao replied.

    "Why won''t I ept a beautiful woman like you? I actually like you in a butler uniform. You look cute and cool at the same time. I can''t exin it," Lawrend replied to her.

    He liked maids, but seeing a girl in a butler uniform felt fresh and new to him. He was like Ch****opher Col*mbus that saw newnd and felt the urge to explore it.

    "Wait, really?" Nao asked, surprised.

    There was always the thought at the back of her head that Lawrend didn''t like her as much as she liked his maids.

    "Yeah. You don''t have to worry," Lawrend replied andbed her short hair with his right hand.

    "Master¡­" Nao felt touched.

    She looked up at him, and they stared at each other with eyes full of love.

    "Alright. It''s time to go back to our rooms. We might get caught," Lawrend said and entered the bathroom.

    Nao was left sitting on the bed, and she watched him leave.

    "He''s so cool¡­" Nao muttered and curled herself on the bed as she felt butterflies in her stomach.

    ¡­

    Lawrend and Nao returned to their rooms soon after. Thankfully, no inn staff caught them.

    However, Lawrend decided to not do it again as it might be too obvious. He hadn''t seen anyone elsee from the rooms around the rooms that they did it in.

    He was worried that they would be alone in renting rooms in this part of the inn. It won''t take a genius to realize that they were the ones upying the rooms and using them as one-stop motel rooms. [AN: Motels are known for being a hotel for sex between partners.]

    "Fufufufu. Wee back, Master," Aezel said once he entered the room.

    There was a knowing look on her face. She knew what they did.

    "Master, is she already a part of us?" Humility asked.

    For her, that was the most important part. She would start guiding Nao along once she became one of them.

    "Yes. Take good care of her," Lawrend replied.

    He knew that Aezel knew, so it wasn''t a surprise to him.

    "Hehehehe. I WILL take good care of her," Humility replied and left the room.

    "..."

    Lawrend felt something ominous when she said that, but it was toote to stop her as she had already left the room.

    ''It must be my imagination,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Humility exited the room and smiled widely.

    She opened the room on the other side of the hallway and entered inside.

    "Sister Humility?" Aleshia called out in confusion.

    "I''m here to teach our new member," Humility said and looked towards Nao.

    "Eh? She''s our new member now?" Aleshia asked in surprise.

    It hadn''t been that long. As expected of her Master. He took the next step shortly after making Nao crave for him before.

    "Yes. Master confirmed it himself," Humility replied.

    She proceeded to stand in front of Nao, who looked at her nervously.

    "Big Sister, what''s going on?" E asked.

    "Nao is now our Sister," Aleshia exined to her.

    "Ohh!" E eximed in understanding.

    "W-What''s going on?" Nao asked nervously.

    "Why do you love, Master?" Humility asked solemnly.

    "Because he gave me everything I currently am. I want him to use me however he wanted," Nao replied.

    "Wha¡ª!"

    Humility took a step back in shock. She didn''t expect Nao''s answer at all.

    "I already offered my body to Master. I will work for him till he gets tired of me!" Nao replied with a serious look on her face.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Err¡­ I guess I don''t need to teach you about Master''s greatness. I approve of you, Sister Nao," Humility said and patted her shoulder.

    "T-Thank you?" Nao nodded her head, confused.

    She had no idea what was happening. She almost thought that she was hallucinating.

    "Sister Humility wanted to make sure that you are devoted to Master. If you weren''t, I think you would''ve gotten a 12-hour lesson from her on why Master is great," Aleshia exined to her with a wry smile on her face.

    "T-Twelve¡­"

    Nao stared at Humility in a daze.

    "Mm. I have to make sure that Master''s harem is free of traitors. It''s my duty as his maid," Humility replied to Nao seriously.

    "Okay¡­"

    Nao nodded her head reluctantly. She wasn''t sure how to respond to those words.

    "What about me? Why didn''t you ask me that before?" Rami asked.

    "Because I can see it from your expression. You have the same expression as us when you look at Master," Humility replied with a happy smile on her face.

    "W-W-What are you saying!?" Rami shouted in a fluster.

    She didn''t expect that she was that easy to read.

    "You shouldn''t be embarrassed. Loving Master is a privilege," Humility exined to her.

    "I agree. Only when Master gives permission can you love him," Rami replied with a nod of her head.

    "That''s right. Come here, Sister Nao. I will exin to you our ns for the future," Humility said and grabbed Nao''s shoulders.

    She then proceeded to brief her on their n to take over the kingdom and rece the current king.

 Chapter 409 - Elenaâ€™s Date

    Back at Lawrend¨C

    "Master, can we go on a date?" Elena asked.

    "Fufufufu. This will be a three-person date, Sister Elena," Aezel said.

    "I don''t mind, Sister Aezel," Elena replied.

    "Alright. Since there''s nothing for us to do, let''s go on a date," Lawrend replied to her.

    "Yay!"

    Elena stood beside him and embraced his arm in between her huge breasts.

    The three of them headed outside. Of course, they informed Humility and the others before they left.

    Lawrend decided not to ride a carriage. He wasn''t going to enjoy the scenery of this city if he simply rode in a carriage.

    "Master, where are we going?" Elena asked as they walked through the streets together.

    She was walking slightly behind him, with Aezel walking behind the two of them. Aezel was wearing her mask and hiding her horns like usual.

    "Let''s just roam around. We can enter any establishment that seems nice," Lawrend replied to her.

    They walked for several minutes when Lawrend noticed something odd. He looked down at his empty hands.

    "Elena, why aren''t you taking my hand?" Lawrend asked.

    "E-Eh? But I''m your maid, Master. Won''t it look bad for you if you hold my hand?" Elena asked in confusion.

    "What are you saying? This is a date, right? Of course, we have to hold hands," Lawrend replied to her.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Master¡­ I love you!"

    Elena pecked him on the cheek before she grabbed his hand and stood beside him like an equal.

    "That''s so much better."

    Lawrend nodded his head at her in satisfaction as he kept his cool from her kiss.

    "Why does that young man look familiar?" a passerby muttered as he looked at the three of them standing on the road.

    "Yeah. I feel like I have seen this before, but I can''t ce my hands on it," another passerby responded.

    ¡­

    They stopped by a candy shop, and the three of them watched as a confectioner molds molten sugar and turned them into small candies. Elena and Aezel watched in awe as this was the first time they saw it.

    As for Lawrend, he smiled at the familiar technique. He saw this done multiple times before, back in his past life. It brings a lot of good memories, and he couldn''t help but smile as he watched.

    After half an hour, they left the candy shop. Elena had a sweet wild berry candy in her mouth.

    "Master, you look so happy watching the confectioner make the candy earlier," Elena said as they walked through the streets.

    "Ah. You saw that?"

    "Yes! Do you want me to make candies for you?" Elena tilted her head cutely.

    "Fufufufu. Even I didn''t expect that Master loves to see candy being made," Aezel added.

    "Well, it just reminded me of the past. It has been so long since I saw candy being made like that," Lawrend replied.

    "Really?"

    Elena looked at him in surprise.

    "Forget about it. It''s not that important. Let''s go to that ice cream shop over there," Lawrend said and pointed.

    "Ice cream?"

    Both Elena and Aezel tilted their heads in confusion.

    "The two of you will see."

    Lawrend didn''t give them any more details and smirked at the two of them. He wasn''t about to spoil it.

    "Hello, how much for each serving?" Lawrend asked.

    "10 gold each," the clerk replied with a straight face.

    "Gah! So expensive??" Lawrend looked at him in shock.

    "Yes. Ice mages are rare in this kingdom. There are only three ice mages in this city, and they are all working in their own gto shops," the clerk replied.

    "Gto? Isn''t this ice cream?" Lawrend asked in confusion.

    "I don''t know what you are talking about. Gto is gto," the clerk tly replied.

    ''It''s really hard to tell between the two of them,'' Lawrend said to himself.

    Gto and Ice Cream are simr to each other. One has a different ingredient proportion than the other. In essence, they were basically the same.

    "Okay. Three servings then," Lawrend replied.

    He didn''t mind the expensiveness of the gto. After all, he was rich now. He was just surprised earlier that they sold it at such a price.

    "What vor?" the clerk asked.

    "Err¡­"

    Lawrend looked at the five avable vors and furrowed his eyebrows as he tried to choose.

    "Master, what is this gto?" Elena asked in curiosity.

    As for Aezel, she had a look on her face that pretty much asked the same question as Elena.

    "Taste it for yourself," Lawrend replied.

    He randomly picked the vors and passed the cups of gto to each of them.

    "Wow! It''s cold!" Elena eximed.

    "It is! This is amazing, Master," Aezel said with her eyes bulging wide.

    The clerk couldn''t help but smile when he saw them seem so excited. It was a good feeling to see your creation appreciated and enjoyed by other people.

    "I know, right?"

    Lawrend smiled at the two of them.

    He was also happy to see gto here. At least, he now knew where to find gto when he craved some.

    "I will take note of this, Master," Elena said.

    "You want to remake it, Sister Elena?" Aezel asked in surprise.

    "Yes. Everything that Master likes, I will make them!" Elena said with a face full of determination.

    "Ahahahaha. If you can make them, I will be happy."

    It was nice to see her look so determined to make him happy. He would have unlimited gto if she seeded.

    "I will do my best, Master!" Elena responded.

    "Yes, Master. I will cook you your favorite meat dish," a maid said from afar in front of them.

    "Hm?"

    Lawrend raised his head and saw a man wearing a mask with a maid standing beside him. Instantly, he knew that this guy was one of his people.

    He was taller than Lawrend, had blue hair, and was average in build.

    The two of them nced at each other before the masked man passed by them without anything special happening.

    "What''s wrong, Master?" Elena asked.

    "Ah, nothing."

    Lawrend shook his head.

 Chapter 410 - Guild Master And City Lord

    They soon returned back to the inn as the sun started to sink down the horizon.

    "Master, are you giving me a lesson again?" Humility asked.

    "Yes, but you''re not allowed to seduce me this time," Lawrend replied.

    Thest time he tried to give her a lesson, it turned kinky and lewd. By the end of it, he came inside her.

    "Hehehehe. Why are you so worried about that, Master?" Humility asked with a smile on her face.

    "How am I supposed to teach you then?" Lawrend retorted.

    "Okay. I won''t do it again. Hehe," Humility giggled.

    And so, Lawrend taught Humility about magic again.

    An hourter, the two of them finished, and they ate dinner before going to bed.

    ¡­

    The next day¨C

    They ate breakfast and immediately after they finished, a knock came at Lawrend''s door.

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    Aezel opened the door and looked at the person outside. It was one of the High Mages, and he stood in front of the door nervously.

    "I-Is Sir Lawrend inside?" the High Mage asked.

    "Yes, why?" Aezel asked.

    "Arch Mage Gerban is looking for him," the High Mage replied.

    "Master, I think it''s time for you to return to the Mage Guild," Aezel said.

    "It''s already time? Okay, I''ming," Lawrend replied.

    He walked towards the door and looked at the High Mage.

    "S-Sir Lawrend, follow me," the High Mage said and led the way.

    ''Am I that scary?'' Lawrend thought to himself and shook his head.

    A dozen minutester, they arrived at the Mage Guild.

    "Sir Lawrend!" Gerban greeted him at the entrance of the Mage Guild.

    "Gerban."

    Lawrend smiled at him.

    "I have some good news for you. The Mage Guild allowed it," Gerban said.

    "That fast?" Lawrend asked in surprise.

    "Yes. The Mage Guild from the capital contacted the Mage Guild from the Empire and asked for permission. They said yes considering your track record," Gerban exined.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "That is good."

    Lawrend smiled at him in satisfaction.

    "Come inside, Guild Master Lawrend," Gerban said and led him inside.

    Lawrend turned to nce at the High Mage, and he immediately looked away.

    ''So that''s why.''

    He finally understood why the High Mage seemed so nervous. He must be worried that Lawrend would take revenge on them for spreading false rumors about him.

    Lawrend followed Gerban inside, and the eyes of the mages inside the guild were full of respect. They bowed to him slightly as a show of respect.

    As they walked through the hallway, Lawrend couldn''t help but ask Gerban.

    "Am I also the City Lord of this city?"

    "Yes. You also have the responsibility to take care of the people in the city. Any mishap that urs in the city is now on your shoulders," Gerban answered.

    "..."

    Lawrend was speechless. That meant that he now had more burden to take care of.

    ''I feel like this is a mistake,'' Lawrend thought to himself as he smiled wryly.

    "Don''t worry. You have assistants like the High Mages," Gerban said as he realized what he was thinking.

    "Oh? That''s possible?" Lawrend asked with a raised eyebrow.

    "Yes. If you''re feelingzy, you can dump all of your duties to the High Mages," Gerban replied and winked at him.

    "Please don''t wink at me ever again," Lawrend said as he shivered.

    It was a horrible experience to be winked by a giant man.

    "Hahahahaha! Okay, we''re here," Gerban said and opened the door to the Guild Master''s office.

    They entered the room and closed the door behind them.

    "This is the Green Key. It gives you ess to everything in the guild," Gerban said and passed to him a green jade key.

    "Can I lend this to someone?" Lawrend asked.

    "You can, but you have to notify the Mage Guild Headquarters at the capital," Gerban replied.

    "Hmmm¡­"

    Lawrend fiddled with the key in his hand and put it inside his storage ring. He sat on the chair and looked around the room.

    "Well, then. My job here is done. If you encounter any difficulties or any questions, you can contact us in the capital," Gerban said and left the room.

    "Fufufufu. Congrattions, Master. You''re now a City Lord of a city and a Guild Master," Aezel said and bowed to him.

    "Thanks. Send someone to call Humility and Elena," Lawrend ordered her.

    "As per your orders," Aezel replied with a bow and exited the room.

    Lawrend rested his back on the chair and wallowed in the feeling of power.

    "Poweres with responsibilities¡­ I don''t like working hard on such mundane things. Once my children grow up, I will give them the throne like a hot potato," Lawrend muttered.

    ''You don''t want to be an Eternal King?'' Valentina asked.

    "No. Why would I want that? There are so many things for me to explore in this world," Lawrend replied to her.

    ''That''s true. Can you find me a body soon?'' Valentina asked.

    "Why do you want it soon? Now that I''m an Arch Mage, I have double the lifespan," Lawrend replied to her.

    ''I want to birth you a healthy child. If you don''t find me a body, aren''t you irresponsible?'' Valentina asked in a pouty voice.

    "Alright, alright. I will go ask around. I can''t guarantee it though," Lawrend replied.

    ''That''s more than enough,'' Valentina replied.

    The door to the room opened, and Aezel returned.

    "Master, who were you talking to?" Aezel asked.

    "Master was talking to me," Valentina said and appeared beside him.

    "Oh! Sister Valentina, it''s been a while," Aezel greeted her with a smile on her face.

    "Hello. I envy you that can birth a baby for Master," Valentina replied.

    "Fufufufu. Trust Master. He will help you too like the way he helped me," Aezel replied.

    "Hehehe. He already helped me plenty," Valentina said with a wide smile on her face.

    "Valentina, what do you think about Rami? Do you still hate her?" Lawrend asked.

    It was something that bothered him.

    "She''s okay. I want to know when she was created," Valentina replied.

    "Why?"

    "So I can know if she was part of the angels that destroyed our civilization.. If not, I will ept her," Valentina answered.

 Chapter 411 - Elena Taking Charge ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "What if she was a part of the angels that destroyed your civilization?" Lawrend asked.

    "I¡­ I will punish her," Valentina replied and bit her lips in pain.

    "*Sigh* I hope she''s not a part of them. I don''t want the two of you to hate each other," Lawrend replied with a sigh.

    "Speaking of punishment, that reminds me that we haven''t done it for a while," Valentina said and stared at his eyes seductively.

    "Not now, Valentina."

    Lawrend stopped her from approaching him with his hands.

    "Ehehehe. Later~"

    Valentina lifted his chin with her hand before she disappeared.

    "Fufufufu. It seems like Master will be busyter," Aezelughed at him.

    "*Cough* What''s taking them so long?" Lawrend asked her.

    "They should arrive soon," Aezel replied.

    A few minutester, Elena and Humility knocked on the room.

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    Aezel walked towards the door and opened it.

    "Master, we''re here," Humility said and bowed to him respectfully.

    Elena followed her gesture behind her.

    "Mm. Come in."

    Lawrend nodded his head at them.

    Humility and Elena walked inside and stood in front of him at the table.

    "Do you know what this means, Elena?" Lawrend turned to her.

    "Let me guess~ You''re the Guild Master now?"

    "Correct."

    Lawrend smiled at her.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Congrattions, Master!" Humility eximed and bowed to him again.

    "Yes, congrattions, Master!" Elena followed after her.

    "Fufufufu. Congrattions, Master," Aezel imitated them.

    "Thank you. Now to the important part, Elena, are you up to the task of managing a whole city?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes! I can do anything for you, Master!" Elena responded energetically.

    "Good." Lawrend solemnly nodded his head.

    "Humility, do you know anything about this city?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes, Master. I can teach Sister Elena if you want," Humility respectfully replied.

    She loved acting as his subordinate, especially now that he was in an official position. It made her happy and fulfilled as his maid.

    "Okay. The two of you will stay here. Here''s the green key. It grants you ess to the special parts of this guild," Lawrend said and passed Humility the jade green key.

    "Eh?" Humility looked at him in confusion.

    "You will exin everything here to Elena and guide her for now. I don''t know anything about this city, so I would just be contributing nothing," Lawrend replied.

    "W-What if we need your help?"

    "You can ask the High Mages. There are four of them in this guild," Lawrend answered.

    "Okay, Master." Humility nodded her head despondently.

    "I trust you, Humility," Lawrend said to her seriously.

    "Master¡­"

    Humility felt warm inside when she heard those words. She became energized and motivated to do the task at hand.

    "Thank you, Sister Humility," Elena said to her with a warm smile on her face.

    "Hehehehe. Let''s do our best to manage this city, okay?" Humility asked her and smirked widely.

    "Okay~"

    "Let''s go, Aezel," Lawrend called her.

    They left the Guild Master''s office.

    "Guild Master, any orders?" one of the High Mages asked outside the room.

    "Yes. Listen to the orders of my two maids inside. If you have any doubts, you can have them exin them to you. If they fail to convince you guys, you can look for me," Lawrend replied.

    "I understand," the High Mage replied.

    Compared to the other High Mages, he was much more rxed.

    ¡­

    Lawrend returned to the inn with Aezel.

    Currently, the two of them were walking through the hallway.

    ''Sister Aezel, stay outside the room,'' Valentina whispered into Aezel''s ears.

    Aezel smiled and nodded her head faintly.

    "Master, I will stay here," Aezel said to Lawrend.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend stopped in his tracks and looked at her in confusion.

    Instead of answering his question, Aezel winked at him and pushed him inside the room. Lawrend allowed himself to be pushed inside with a confused look on his face. Once he was inside, Aezel closed the door behind him.

    He looked at the dark room in confusion.

    "Master¡­"

    Lawrend felt a cold touch on his right cheek.

    He looked to his right and saw Valentina smirking at him.

    "Valentina?"

    "Pump your life essence inside me¡­" Valentina whispered.

    She grasped his crotch with her hand and felt his rod grow in size as he became erect from her words.

    "Feel my boobs," Valentina said and ced his hand over her chest.

    Lawrend grasped it with his hand and fondled it.

    "Ah~" Valentina lightly moaned.

    She pulled his hand and guided him to the bed.

    Valentina crawled on the bed and pointed her ass towards him. Her maid uniform melted into nothing and revealed her beautiful bottom.

    It was a shame that Lawrend could barely see it due to the darkness of the room.

    "I''m ready, Master," Valentina said and rested her head on the bed.

    "This is not how you do it," Lawrend replied to her.

    Valentina looked back at him in confusion.

    Lawrend flicked his finger and a ball of golden lightning floated from his hand. He ced it beside him and locked it in ce.

    He used it to admire her beautiful ass.

    Due to her powerful soul strength, she was able to make her soul body look as if it was a physical body, but with Lawrend''s current soul strength, he was easily able to tell that it was fake.

    Lawrend inserted his right index finger inside her slit and yed with the love juices she made.

    "Ah!" Valentina moaned

    "This is how you do it. You start by doing forey. You don''t just jump into doing it," Lawrend said to her.

    "Yes, Master," Valentina responded.

    Lawrend pulled his finger out and put two fingers in instead.

    "Mm¡­"

    Valentina felt his two fingers explore her insides and rub against the walls of her vagina.

    "Make your womb transparent," Lawrend said.

    Her lower part turned translucent, and he was able to see his fingers stretch and move the walls of her vagina. Seeing that made Lawrend aroused.

    He pulled his two fingers and put three instead.

    "Ahh!"

    Valentina could imagine the details of his three fingers as they explored her crevice.

 Chapter 412 - A Ghost Feeling Alive ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Her tight vagina was like a mold, making it easy for her to imagine his three fingers.

    "Master¡­ Your cock¡­ I want it¡­" Valentina said, breathless.

    She moved her ass and grinded his fingers inside her pussy.

    "Why are all my maids such sluts?" Lawrendmented to himself as he shook his head.

    "Ahh¡­ I''m itching for it, Master!" Valentina moaned loudly.

    "Alright."

    Lawrend removed his pants and exposed his towering member to the air. Valentina looked behind her and admired its size and appearance.

    Since she was so impatient, Lawrend impaled her with his holy sword.

    "Ahh!"

    Valentina opened her mouth widely and panted.

    "Does it feel good?" Lawrend asked.

    "It feels good! It feels really good!" Valentina responded excitedly.

    Lawrend pushed his cock all the way inside her pussy. He felt it ept him as it sucked him inside.

    "Ahhhh¡­ I miss your cock," Valentina said.

    "Why didn''t you show up then?" Lawrend asked.

    "I was trying to imitate you and absorb mana into my soul. It''s hard, but I think I can seed," Valentina replied.

    "That''s impressive," Lawrendplimented.

    After that short conversation, Lawrend swung his hips in and out of her pussy. Each time he thrust inside, he would feel her vagina undte and pull his cock deeper inside.

    "You''re so big," Valentina said.

    "That''s right. I''m big," Lawrend agreed with her shamelessly.

    "Shameless¡­ Ahh! Forgive me! Stop moving so roughly! ¡­Ahhh!"

    Valentina suffered from Lawrend''s punishments as he rammed her pussy like a bull.

    Lawrend ced his right hand on her back and pumped a tiny amount of lightning into her.

    "Ahhhh!"

    Valentina shivered and felt the pleasure she was feeling explode crazily. Her vagina tightened around his cock and gave him endless pleasure.

    "How does it feel like to be fucked by me? I''m younger than you by tens of thousands of years," Lawrend asked her.

    "I love it¡­ Ah! You satisfy my lust so well," Valentina replied.

    "Am I only someone who satisfies your lust?" Lawrend asked.

    He was trying to make it clear to her who''s boss. After all, she''s very powerful, and it was inevitable that she would look down at him with his current strength.

    "Ah! No¡­ I also love you. You gave me hope when I was at my worst. Ah!! Stop! Let me speeaakkk!" Valentina shouted.

    "Good. That''s enough."

    Lawrend smiled. He ignored her pleads and thrust even harder.

    He knocked on her womb with the tip of his cock and filled her mind with pleasure.

    "Ahh! Hnghh!! My womb!"

    Lawrend enjoyed the feeling of her warm insides. Even though she was just a soul, she was still able to generate heat with her powerful soul. It made it even betterpared to when he first did it with her soul shards.

    He could also see his cock prate her insides, and it was so erotic that he was about to cum.

    "Shake your hips," Lawrend ordered.

    "Yes¡­"

    Valentina shook her hips back and forth and followed the rhythm of his movements.

    "Mmmm¡­ How is that?" Valentina asked.

    "I''m about to cum," Lawrend replied.

    He started moving faster and faster to the point that Valentina could only feel her body shaking.

    "A¨C A¨C A¨C A¨C A¨C Ah¨C!"

    Her insides became more and more sensitive. She couldn''t help but clutch at the bedsheets as she tried to endure the pleasure she was feeling.

    "I''m cumming!" Lawrend shouted.

    He grabbed her ass and pulled it against his crotch.

    "MMmmmm¡­ It''s full of your life," Valentina moaned.

    She became excited and aroused from feeling his semen pour inside her. It was like her carnal instincts when she was alive wereing back to her. It made her feel alive and not a boring soul.

    "I''m not done yet," Lawrend replied.

    He hardened his cock again and continued pounding her ass.

    "Ahh! Ahh! Hahhh! Mmmhh!" Valentina moaned crazily.

    Her sensitivity had increased since earlier, and she started feeling even more pleasure.

    Half an hourter, Valentina finally reached her climax.

    "AhhhhhhhhH!"

    Valentina''s body fell to the bed, and she had no more energy to raise her body up.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend felt her vagina suck on his cock and squeeze it like a wet cloth. As a result, he couldn''t help but cum with her. He filled her vagina with his semen once again.

    He saw his semen fill her vagina through her translucent body, and some of it entered into her womb. He then pulled his cock out of her, and his semen dripped onto the bed.

    "Hahhh¡­ Hahhh¡­. That was so satisfying, Master," Valentina said as she panted heavily.

    She wasn''t actually breathing in any air, but because she was used to doing it when she was tired, she was doing it right now with her soul body.

    "That felt good. It was so erotic to see my semen fill your insides," Lawrend replied.

    It reminded him of the h*ntai mangas he had read in his past life.

    "Hehehehe. Would you miss it if I get my own body?" Valentina asked with a giggle.

    "Of course, I would," Lawrend replied without any hesitation.

    "Well¡­ If I seed at absorbing mana using my soul, I might not need a physical body again," Valentina said and winked at him.

    "Oh? What do you want to know? I will help you," Lawrend said to her with a face full of interest.

    Although it was weird at first to bang a ghost, Lawrend enjoyed it now. He liked that she could appear anywhere.

    Not to mention her greatest feature¨C She could turn any part of her body translucent. That way, he could see her vaginal tract as he fucked her.

    "I want you to absorb mana in front of me. I will study how it works," Valentina replied.

    "That''s not a problem for me."

    "Thank you, Master!"

    Valentina pecked him on the cheeks.

    Lawrend wiped his cock with the bedsheet and wore his pants again.

    "Aezel, you can enter now," Lawrend said to the door.

    "Fufufufu. I''m wet, Master.. I need your help," Aezel said as she entered the room.

 Chapter 413 - A Ghost Mage

    "What?" Lawrend stared at her with eyes full of surprise.

    "I heard everything, and it made me very, very wet," Aezel replied and smiled at him seductively.

    "You''re toote. I''m going to teach Valentina right now," Lawrend replied.

    "Huh? You''re going to teach her?"

    It was a big surprise to Aezel. After all, she knew that Valentina was someone from tens of thousands of years into the past, and she was also a Heaven Mage in her prime.

    "Yes, Sister Aezel. Even though I have lived for a long time, I don''t im that I know everything. Master Lawrend knows something that I don''t," Valentina exined to her.

    "Oh! Can I watch?" Aezel asked excitedly.

    If it was something that even Valentina wanted to learn, then that also meant that it was something very rare and hard to do.

    "I don''t mind," Lawrend replied.

    And so, Lawrend started the lesson.

    He sat on the bed cross-legged with his eyes closed. They watched as his soul left his body and took on a corporeal form above his head.

    Suddenly, the air around them started moving towards him. More specifically, the lightning and fire mana in the air moved towards his soul body.

    Valentina stood beside the bed and stared at the process seriously. She was mentally taking notes on what was happening. She also used her powerful soul to sense what was going on inside Lawrend''s soul.

    "Hmmm¡­"

    A few minutester, Lawrend stopped, and his soul body opened its eyes and looked towards Valentina.

    "Did you learn anything?" Lawrend asked.

    "Only a little. I need to discuss it with you to gain more insights on the process," Valentina replied.

    "Okay. Ask me anything," Lawrend said to her.

    ¡­

    After two hours of asking Lawrend, Valentina finally felt like she could do it.

    "Are you going to try it here?" Lawrend asked her.

    "Mm. I feel safer here than outside. I might get seen by an undercover angel if I''m not careful," Valentina replied.

    "Do they know what you look like?" Lawrend asked.

    "I think so."

    "Well, doesn''t that mean that Rami isn''t one of them?"

    As Rami never recognized Valentina, it was safe to say that she wasn''t one of the angels thatmitted genocide and destroyed their civilization back then.

    "Maybe¡­"

    Valentina wasn''t sure anymore. She wanted to hate Rami for being an angel, but at the same time, she couldn''t.

    Lawrend would not like it if she fought with Rami. Besides, he was trying to reconcile the two of them. She couldn''t help but feel guilty towards him.

    "You already said that you would punish her if she really was one of them. Stop being so stubborn. I will help you kill that West guy once I be strong enough," Lawrend said to her.

    Aezel could only watch the two of them from the side. She had no idea what was going on.

    "...Okay. I will try to remain calm until I prove that she''s guilty," Valentina replied.

    "That''s good," Lawrend said and patted her head.

    At this point, it became a habit of his to pat their heads when they were feeling down.

    "Mm." Valentina nodded her head at him.

    Lawrend stood up from the bed and gave her some space.

    Valentina floated on the air cross-legged and hovered above the bed.

    "Here I go."

    Valentina closed her eyes and focused.

    She internalized what she learned from Lawrend earlier.

    Lawrend and Aezel waited in anticipation. They both watched without blinking their eyes.

    A minute passed by¡­

    Two minutes¡­

    Three minutes¡­

    Five minutes¡­

    10 minutes¡­

    "*Sigh*" Lawrend sighed.

    Even if he didn''t want to say it, he could already tell that she failed.

    Half an hour passed by, and Lawrend became puzzled as to why Valentina hadn''t given up yet. There was no more point for her to continue.

    Suddenly, he felt the strength that was emanating from her soul reduce.

    Lawrend squinted his eyes and became worried about her.

    Above Earth Mage¡­

    Grand Mage¡­

    Arch Mage¡­

    High Mage¡­

    True Mage¡­

    Beginner Mage¡­

    Lawrend was shocked as Valentina became a Beginner Mage with his very eyes. He was shocked beyond disbelief.

    Just as he was feeling sad about it, Lawrend felt a small breeze of wind. He sensed the air around them, and he immediately realized what was happening.

    Tiny amounts of nt mana were flowing to her body.

    "This is not worth it¡­" Lawrend muttered and shook his head.

    Valentina would lose her strength. If he knew she would do it, he would have stopped her. Right now, it was their most important asset.

    If, by chance that Aezel can''t save him, she was the guarantee that nothing can harm him.

    A few minutester, Valentina''s nt mana absorption stopped.

    "You¨C"

    Just as Lawrend was about to rebuke her for wasting her strength, he felt her strength increase once again. It climbed up rapidly.

    True Mage¡­

    High Mage¡­

    Arch Mage¡­

    Grand Mage¡­

    All the way until she reached the Heaven Mage-level. Lawrend stared at her with his mouth open wide in disbelief.

    "D-Did you recover your strength?? But you only absorbed a small amount of nt mana," Lawrend asked her with incredulity.

    Valentina slowly opened her eyes.

    She looked at him and smiled before saying, "I didn''t."

    "Then, what was that?" Lawrend asked her in confusion.

    "I realized that I couldn''t absorb mana because my soul was too powerful. I need to start from the very bottom and slowly get used to it. I didn''t lose any of my strength in any way. I simply suppressed them inside my soul," Valentina exined to him.

    "That''s a relief. I was worried about that," Lawrend replied to her with a smile on his face.

    Hearing her words put him at ease. His greatest trump card was not lost.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Fufufufu. You should have seen Master''s face. It was a face filled with so much worry," Aezel said with augh with her mouth covered with her hand.

    She found his reaction earlier cute and heartwarming.

 Chapter 414 - Catching Two Horny Cats Redhanded ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Hehe," Valentina giggled.

    "So¡­ You don''t need to find a physical body anymore?" Lawrend asked.

    "Mhm. Thank you, Master. You will be able to enjoy seeing through me as long as you like now," Valentina said with a wide grin on her face.

    "Huh?" Aezel looked at the two of them in confusion.

    "Ehem."

    Lawrend''s face turned slightly red in embarrassment, and he avoided Aezel''s curious eyes. She looked at the two of them suspiciously.

    She doesn''t know that Lawrend can see through Valentina''s body when they do it.

    Lawrend opened the window and looked outside. It was already nighttime.

    "Anyways, Humility and Elena should be returning soon. Clean the room up," Lawrend said to them.

    "Yes, Master." Aezel bowed to him.

    "Valentina, are you staying here, or are you returning to the ring?" Lawrend asked.

    "I will follow you, Master," Valentina replied.

    She turned to smoke and entered back into the Storage Ring on his finger.

    "Aezel, I will go to Amene and Grape''s room," Lawrend said.

    "Take care, Master. Shout if you need help," Aezel replied.

    Lawrend walked to the left and entered the room beside his room.

    This was Amene and Grape''s room.

    *Knock* *Knock*

    Lawrend lightly knocked on the door.

    "Amene, Grape? It''s me," Lawrend said.

    "Master is here!" Amene eximed inside.

    Lawrend heard various loud noises as he heard someone approach the door in a panic before opening it.

    "Master..?"

    Grape peeked out through the gap and looked at him.

    "Grape? What happened?" Lawrend asked.

    "I-It''s nothing, Master," Grape replied.

    "You look sweaty, though," Lawrend said.

    He noticed the drops of sweat flowing down her forehead. It was obvious to him that something is happening inside.

    Lawrend pushed open the door and entered inside. He was shocked by what he saw.

    Amene was on the bed panickly wearing her maid uniform and Grape was stark naked behind the door.

    "Nyaa!? Why did you open the door, Master??" Grape panicked.

    She tried to close the door, but she was too weak to stop Lawrend. He easily held her back, and she could only give up.

    "I want to see what''s going on. And it''s beyond what I think it is," Lawrend muttered.

    "It''s not what you think, Master!" Amene shouted with a face full of panic.

    "Hmmm¡­"

    Lawrend looked at her suspiciously.

    *Sniff* *Sniff*

    He sniffed the air, and it smelled like a woman''s love juices. More specifically, it smelled like their love juices. It was very obvious to him what they had been doing inside.

    "Nyaaa¡­ Please forgive me, Master! I was too horny!" Grape said and clutched at his leg.

    "I don''t me the two of you," Lawrend said.

    "Nyaa?"

    Grape''s eyes widened and lit up with hope.

    "But the two of you should have approached me," Lawrend said.

    "But you''re very busy, Master¡­" Amene replied with her head down.

    "Okay. Do you want me to help the two of you?" Lawrend asked.

    Since they were already like this, he might as well help them.

    "Yes! Please, Master!" Amene and Grape nodded their heads together.

    "Okay, here," Lawrend said.

    He pulled down his pants and revealed to them his already-erect cock.

    Grape was closer, and she kneeled in front of him and grasped at his rod. She smelled it with her nose and took in its amazing scent.

    "Did you just have sex, Master?" Grape asked.

    "I did," Lawrend replied and nodded his head.

    "Nyaa! I told you we should have told Master! He had the time," Amene said to Grape.

    "..."

    Grape lowered her head and lightly licked Lawrend''s rod in sadness.

    "Give it to me, Sister Grape," Amene said.

    She also kneeled in front of Lawrend and took his rod from her hands. Amene swallowed it inside her mouth immediately. She rubbed all around it with her tongue and wet it.

    "*Slurp* Nyaa!"

    Amene became engrossed on his rod and licked it exaggeratedly.

    "Ahhh! It takes really good!" Amene eximed with her head raised upwards.

    "Give it to me, Sister Amene," Grape said and took control of Lawrend''s rod.

    She put it inside her mouth and moved her head up and down.

    "Hau ish dish?" Grape asked as she looked up at Lawrend.

    "It feels good," Lawrend replied.

    Grape looked back down at his rod and masturbated it with her hand while she gave it a blowjob.

    Amene went to the side of his rod and licked it with her tongue. She grasped at Lawrend''s balls and massaged them in her hands.

    "Ahh¡­"

    Lawrend closed his eyes and enjoyed the feeling of the two cats enjoying his dick.

    "*Slurp* Nyaaa~..."

    Grape released Lawrend''s rod and a string of saliva extended from his rod to her mouth.

    Seeing her chance, Amene put his rod inside her mouth. She used her rough tongue and rubbed the underside of his penis.

    Lawrend ced his hand on Amene''s head and guided her as she moved her head up and down.

    Grape licked her lips and stood up.

    She inserted her hands inside his clothes and rubbed upwards his chest. She then pinched his nipples with her fingers.

    Grape then opened her mouth and invited Lawrend for a kiss. They kissed passionately while Amene did her work with his rod.

    After a minute of kissing, Grape and Lawrend untangled. They stared at each other''s eyes lovingly as they separated.

    Grape helped him remove his top and pulled his clothes off him.

    Once that was done, Grape went and attacked his nipple with her mouth. She licked all around the are and wet it. She then lightly sucked on them with her mouth.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The pleasurebined with the passionate kiss earlier built up inside Lawrend''s body. Her sucking and licking his nipples made it explosive.

    "I''m cumming!" Lawrend shouted.

    Amene deepthroated his cock and pushed her head against his crotch.

    "Nyaahh¡­"

    Amene''s tight esophagus attempted to swallow down his rod, but it was futile. That only resulted in making Lawrend feel even better.

    As a result, he released a huge burst of semen down her throat and fed her with his protein.

 Chapter 415 - Inciting Forbidden Pleasure ? ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [WARNING: Anal pration.]

    "Guhu¡­"

    Amene choked on his rod and released it from her mouth. His semen had nowhere to go but to pour all over her face.

    "Nyaa¡­"

    Amene cupped her hands and caught some of it as it dripped down her face.

    Lawrend looked at her lewd appearance and felt satisfied. It was not a mistake to satisfy them even though it was almost time for dinner.

    Screw food if you can screw a horny catgirl maid instead.

    "And what do you do?"

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Amene understood what he meant. She poured the semen she caught in her hands into her mouth and swallowed them down her throat.

    "*Gulp*"

    Amene opened her mouth and showed him that she swallowed it all.

    "Good," Lawrend said and patted her head.

    Amene closed her eyes and enjoyed the sensation of his hands ruffling her hair and rubbing her ears.

    "Master, let''s go to the bed," Grape said and pulled his hands.

    She brought him beside the bed and waited for his orders impatiently.

    "Why don''t the two of you continue what you were doing earlier?" Lawrend asked them with a smirk on his face.

    "M-Master?"

    "Nyan!?"

    Amene and Grape stared at him in shock.

    "It''s very erotic to see two women do that kind of thing," Lawrend exined to them.

    Back in his past life, porn mostly had a man banging a woman. But as a man, there are times when you don''t want to see another man''s dick. This was where lesbian/yuri/gles in.

    Two or more women licking each other sexually, ying with each other and cumming without the presence of another man''s dick. It was very erotic.

    "R-Really? You don''t disapprove of us doing it?" Grape asked.

    She was the most experienced person here when ites to sexual things. She had done these things in the past when her pervert tendencies were awakened after she became a prostitute.

    "Aezel, Aleshia, and Elena already did it together before with me," Lawrend replied.

    "Nyaa?? They never told us that," Grape said in disbelief.

    "Really? Maybe it''s embarrassing for them. Now stop dying and do it. My boner is about to go down," Lawrend ordered.

    "Yes, Master!" Grape responded.

    She and Amene looked at each other. They got up on the bed and kneeled on it before facing each other.

    They suddenly felt nervous at this moment. They became self-concious about themselves as Lawrend was intently watching them.

    "Alright. I will help you two get into the mood," Lawrend said.

    He kneeled on the bed and went behind Amene. He grabbed her non-existent chest and rubbed her are.

    "Ah-nyaa!"

    Amene puckered her lips and raised her head. The pleasure sent her body tingling and excited.

    Grape saw this as a chance to doubledown on her. She made Amene sit down on the bed and spread her legs.

    The sensation of the cold air tickled Amene. She put a finger in her mouth and nibbled on it with a lewd expression on her face.

    Grape extended her index finger and inserted it inside Amene''s wet hole.

    "Hnn¨C! Nyahh!"

    Amene''s blood flow increased as she became more and more aroused. Meanwhile, Lawrend kept pinching her two nipples, giving her no rest.

    Grape was feeling aroused too. She grabbed her own boobs and pinched her nipples.

    Lawrend stopped pinching Amene''s nipples and pushed her towards Grape.

    Amene instinctively opened her mouth and kissed Grape on the lips. They exchanged a passionate kiss with each other as they tried to pleasure themselves.

    Lawrend''s rod became as hard as steel when he saw that erotic scene. He ced his finger under Amene''s butt and inserted it inside her pussy.

    Grape had already stopped fingering Amene. Instead, she pinched Amene''s nipples. And to return the favor, Amene did the same to her.

    Lawrend wet his finger with her love juices and pulled his finger out. He then inserted it inside her butthole.

    "Nyaaa!?" Amene eximed in surprise.

    She was surprised at the sudden feeling of something prating her precious backdoor hole. When she realized that it was just her Master, she focused on Grape again.

    Grape ced her right hand on Amene''s crotch and rubbed her slit. He slid it across her clitoris and gave her pleasure.

    "Nyan!"

    Amene felt weak on her knees. She fell forward and inevitably pushed Grape down on the bed.

    The two of them were both aroused, and that new position only made the two of them horny. Amene copied her and ced her right hand on Grape''s crotch.

    The two of them rubbed each other off while Lawrend fingered Amene''s butthole.

    He then kneeled behind her and positioned his rod to pierce her.

    He lightly pushed against her vagina. Amene took the advantage and pushed her hips back, making his rod prate inside her.

    Lawrend felt pleasure rush to his body as he entered her warm and tight insides.

    "Ahhh!" Amene moaned

    She felt his rod go all the way inside and reach the entrance of her womb. Lawrend made sure his cock was wet with her love juices before he pulled it out from her.

    Just like what he did earlier he then pushed it against her butthole.

    Amene understood his intentions and pushed her hips back. Her tight entrance fought back, but it was futile.

    That hole of hers had already been prated before. Once the tip got inside, it was like andslide. All of Lawrend''s rod easily slipped inside.

    "Ahhhh! Hahhh!"

    Amene lowered her head and clutched at Grape strongly.

    Seeing Amene''s appearance, Grape smiled. She ced her hand back on Amene''s crotch and rubbed her clitoris.

    "Hnn¡­ ¨Cnyaa!"

    Amene felt pleasure rush through her body. Thebination of Lawrend''s cock hitting the back of her vagina through her butthole and Grape''s clitoris stimtion made her nk.

    She couldn''t think anymore as the pleasure was the only thing that was on her mind.

    Lawrend pulled his cock out and then thrust back in.. Her tight sphincter squeezed on it and brought him unbelievable pleasure.

 Chapter 416 - Lawrend Is Too Good ? ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [WARNING: Anal pration at the start.]

    "Ahh! Ah! Nyaa! Ahnn!" Amene moaned repeatedly as Lawrend pounded her ass.

    Lawrend grabbed her tail and rubbed it up and down.

    "Nyaaa! Not my tail, Master!" Amene shouted with a face full of pleasure.

    Grape saw her expression and couldn''t help but pull her face towards her. She then kissed her on the lips, and they exchanged saliva with each other.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Amene''s mind was nk. She was like a mindless beast as she focused on increasing the pleasure she was feeling.

    "Nyaaaaa! I''m cumming, Master!" Amene moaned.

    Her sphincter tightened and her body quivered as she released a powerful squirt that showered Grape, who was under her.

    Lawrend almost felt like cumming. The tightness of her ass was squeezing the semen out of him.

    He grabbed her ass and thrust deeper inside her.

    "Nyaa-ahh!"

    That only resulted in making Amene released a short burst of squirt. Her sensitive body couldn''t take the feeling of his rod filling her insides.

    Even though Amene just came, Lawrend didn''t n on stopping. He continued thrusting into her for half an hour.

    To which resulted in her losing her mind. Amene shivered on top of Grape and moaned every now and then.

    "I''m cumming, Amene," Lawrend said.

    He thrusted deep inside her ass and poured his semen inside her.

    "Nyaaaa!" Amene moaned loudly.

    She arched her back and straightened her tail as she followed suit and came with him.

    She released another tide of squirt and fully covered Grape in her liquids.

    As for Grape, she was so aroused. She wanted to steal Amene''s ce, but she can''t as she was under her. Thus, she was forced to endure.

    Grape went down on Amene''s body and nibbled on her nipples.

    "Master¡­ I can''t anymore¡­" Amene said as she lied on top of Grape.

    "Alright. Grape, your turn next," Lawrend said.

    He rubbed his rod and made it erect once again.

    "Nyaa!" Grape happily responded.

    She pushed Amene to the side and made hery on her back.

    Lawrend kneeled in front of her and pushed the tip of his rod against her entrance. That slit of hers was already gushing with her love juices.

    When he pushed inside, there was no resistance. He easily slid inside and prated her.

    "Ahhh!" Grape moaned with her mouth wide open.

    This was what she wanted. The feeling of his rod filling the inside of her pussy. It rubbed the itch inside her and made her satisfied.

    Grape grabbed the length of his rod and urged him to go further inside.

    Of course, Lawrend understood her bodynguage. He pushed deeper inside until he reached her womb.

    "Nyaa!" Grape moaned.

    She ced a finger above her red clitoris bead and started rubbing it with her fingers. She multiplied the pleasure she was feeling from the pration of his rod inside her.

    Lawrend felt at home inside her pussy. It was warm and soft and just the right tightness.

    "Nhmmm¡­"

    Grape tightened her pussy and grasped onto Lawrend''s rod.

    He grabbed her knees and started thrusting in and out of her.

    "Ah! Nyaa! Ah! Nyaa!" Grape repeatedly moaned.

    Lawrend felt waves and waves of pleasure as he thrust inside her. He leaned forward and kissed her on the lips.

    The two of them entangled their tongues with each other.

    The pleasure of his kiss, her clitoris, and his rod inside her brought Grape to a sense of euphoria.

    She raised her free arm and embraced Lawrend''s back. She loved this man, and it made her happy that they were spending time like this.

    She loved the fact she was able to have sex with the man she loves. Lawrend ravished her body.

    He tried his best to be skillful. He aimed for the walls of her vagina and rubbed them with the tip of his rod.

    He didn''t want her to say that his sex wasn''t as good as what she felt with the other men she had experienced in the past. He ced a hand on her right boob and fondled it.

    In truth, Grape didn''t care anymore if Lawrend wasn''t as skillful as her ''customers'' in the past. She was feeling an entirely different sensation now that she was doing it with someone she loved.

    That was not to say that he was doing bad right now. In fact, she enjoyed it very much.

    "Ahhh~! More!" Grape moaned.

    Considering that she had a lot of experience, the fact that Grape enjoyed it meant that Lawrend could satisfy any woman in existence at this point.

    Lawrend continued pounding her pussy. He would rub the top of her vagina, then the bottom, the sides, etc. All just to make her stop thinking that he was ipetent.

    "Take this!" Lawrend shouted.

    He used a tiny bit of lightning and shocked her vagina.

    "NYAAA!"

    Grape''s vaginal tightened, and she felt lightheaded.

    The lightning flowed through her vaginal nerves and flooded her brain with pleasure.

    "Am I good enough, Grape?" Lawrend asked.

    "Nyaa! Of course! You''re so much better than them, Master!" Grape responded loudly.

    Lawrend felt victorious when he heard her reply. He became even more energized. He thrust into her rougher and rougher.

    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!"

    Grape felt like she was going crazy. The repeated rough thrusts inside her filled her with so much pleasure that her body couldn''t handle it anymore. It was more than what she had experienced in the past.

    "Hnnnyaaa! I can''t anymore, Master! You''re too good!" Grape moaned.

    Contrary to what Grape thought would happen. Her words only served as fuel to the fire. It made Lawrend more aroused and active.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Two hourster, he finally became tired and the adrenaline rush in his body died down.

    And with that, Lawrend thrust his rod deep inside her onest time and shot his precious seed inside her flower.

    "NYAAAAAAAA!!"

    Grape came with him. She released a powerful squirt that covered his whole body.

    The feeling of his rod filling her with warm semen tingled her insides and snapped her mind to be a ve to his cock.

 Chapter 417 - A Masochist Screaming In Pain ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    ¡­

    Lawrend left the room with Amene and Grape in tow. The two of them were swaying their tails and hugging his arms as they walked through the hallway.

    "Fufufufu."

    Aezel looked at him with knowing eyes. She heard everything that happened inside that room.

    "Has everyone already finished eating dinner?" Lawrend asked her.

    "Yes, Master. Sister Humility and Sister Elena are already back in our room," Aezel replied.

    "I see. We will go eat. Do you want to follow us?" Lawrend asked.

    "Certainly, Master," Aezel replied.

    "Sister Aezel, hello-nyaa!"

    Amene waved her hands at her.

    "Fufufu. Hello," Aezel replied with a smile on her face.

    Aezel followed the three of them, and they headed to the dining area of the inn to eat. At this time, there was barely anyone eating.

    Since they missed dinner time, they can''t eat at their exclusive dining room anymore. It was closed and already cleaned by the inn''s staff.

    The four of them sat at a table and Lawrend ordered food from the waiter.

    Aezel sat beside him. And once the waiter left, she ced her hand on his thighs and stared into his eyes.

    "You betrayed me, Master," Aezel said as she squeezed his thighs.

    "W-What?" Lawrend was startled by her words.

    His mind rapidly spun as he thought of possible ways he could''ve betrayed her, but to no avail. He can''t think of anything, and it made him confused.

    Aezel leaned closer to him and whispered into his ear.

    "You had sex with them when you denied me."

    Lawrend felt his blood leave his body. He realized that he messed up.

    Aezel leaned away and licked her lips before looking down at his crotch.

    "Punish meter," Aezel said and winked at him.

    After saying that to him, Aezel turned her head away and chatted with Amene and Grape.

    Lawrend''s cheeks twitched. He was starting to think that having a harem was a mistake.

    His little brother couldn''t get an inch of rest.

    After they ate, Amene and Grape returned to their rooms.

    Meanwhile, Aezel grabbed at Lawrend''s crotch right outside the door. She leaned onto him and felt his body heat.

    "Master¡­ I''m so horny¡­ Did you know that I wasn''t wearing a panty earlier?" Aezel asked while she rested her chin on his shoulder.

    "You did?" Lawrend asked in surprise.

    "Yes. Punish me for being a naughty girl," Aezel said.

    "Follow me," Lawrend said.

    He grabbed her hand and pulled her into another empty room.

    Even though he doesn''t want to use another empty room, he had no choice. The others were already sleeping and Grape and Amene were also about to rest.

    He also can''t do it in Aleshia''s room as E was there. Thest thing he wanted was to corrupt E''s young mind.

    "Master, look."

    Aezel raised her skirt and showed him her dripping pussy. Droplets of it fell to the floor as her increased arousal made her increase the production of her love juices.

    Lawrend gulped.

    As he just ate, he was feeling energized once again.

    He pushed Aezel to the bed and smacked her ass.

    *Pah*

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Ahhh!" Aezel moaned.

    "You slutty fallen angel. Who told you to not wear any panties?" Lawrend asked in a deep voice.

    "It was because of Master¡­ I couldn''t wait¡­" Aezel replied.

    "Huh? Are you saying that it''s my fault?" Lawrend asked her angrily.

    "N-No! It''s my fault for being a slutty fallen angel!" Aezel replied with a tinge of excitement in her voice.

    "What is your name?" Lawrend asked.

    "Aezel!"

    "Aezel what?"

    "Aezel Slut!"

    "Good!"

    Lawrend was satisfied with her reply.

    He released his little brother from its shackles and positioned himself behind her.

    As Aezel was bending on the bed, it was easy for Lawrend.

    He prated her without any forey.

    "Ahhhh! So suddenly¡­"

    Aezel arched her back and felt squeamish from the pleasure of his holy sword piercing her forbidden depths.

    Lawrend grabbed her right horn and pulled it back. He used it as leverage as he thrust in and out of her.

    "Ahhh! Nhhnn! My horn!" Aezel moaned.

    It was painful for him to pull on his horn like that, but she liked it. The pain mixed with pleasure only turned to more pleasure for her.

    "Ahh! Ah! Ahh! It feels good!"

    Lawrend roughly thrust his hips in and out of her. Each time made a loud *pah* noise.

    Seeing that this was not enough for her, Lawrend raised his left hand and it glowed a bright red color.

    Aezel felt the flow of mana and tried to look at his left hand, but she couldn''t because Lawrend was grabbing onto her right horn.

    Lawrend touched her left ass with his hand. It immediately burned her skin and smoked.

    "AHHHHHH¨CMMMMPPHHMPPHHH!!"

    Aezel shouted in pain, but she covered her mouth midway. Her eyes were widened as the pain seeped through her body.

    "This is my punishment for you," Lawrend said.

    Aezel''s eyes rolled back, and she made an ahegao face.

    Her body lost support, and she fell to the bed. Her body twitched a few times as she squirted onto the bed.

    The pain was near Aezel''s vagina which easily turned it into pleasure. Her mind was rushed with dopamine that she stopped thinking for a solid 5 seconds.

    "Ahhh¡­ Hahhh¡­ Ahhhh¡­ Hahhh¡­" Aezel panted repeatedly.

    She felt excited deep inside. She wanted more of it.

    "More!"

    "Ahhhhh!"

    Lawrend heated his palms again.

    And so, Lawrend semi-tortured his masochistic maid for an hour before he stopped.

    "I''m cumming!" Lawrend shouted.

    He pushed his hips against her crotch and plugged the entrance of her womb with his semen.

    "Ahh¡­"

    Lawrend pulled out of her depths and hid his powerful weapon.

    "Let''s go. It''s already deep into the night," Lawrend said.

    He tapped Aezel, but she didn''t respond.

    "*Sigh*"

    Lawrend lifted her from the bed and carried her in a princess carry. She still wore her maid uniform, so he wasn''t worried that she would be seen.

    As for the wound on her buttcheek, he could easily heal it with Nao''s healing potion.

 Chapter 418 - Heading To The Capital City

    The next day¨C

    Lawrend woke up. Aezel was sleeping beside him.

    He lifted her skirt and saw that the wound on her buttcheek had already healed.

    ''She healed so fast?'' Lawrend thought to himself in surprise.

    He never expected that she would heal that fast. He underestimated her regenerative abilities now that she was a fallen angel and a Grand Mage.

    As usual, Lawrend proceeded to teach Nao. They made another batch of potions. This time it was the Muscle Tightening Potion.

    This potion had the ability to tighten and condense the muscle of the user. They would experience an explosive boost in their physical strength for an hour. It was most effective after consuming it.

    Nao was somewhat used to brewing the potions with Lawrend. The two of them worked together again and created 93 potions. That was almost double the amount of portion of material they bought for.

    "You did well, Nao," Lawrend said.

    The next day he sold those potions.

    These events repeated for several more days. By the end of it, Lawrend was a proud millionaire. He won''t worry about money for several years.

    "Master, is it time that we leave this city?" Aezel asked.

    She had been by his side thesest few days as his protector.

    "Yes. We''re leaving tomorrow. There''s nothing we need to do anymore," Lawrend said.

    He looked at Elena, who was in the room with him. She ran up to him and embraced him.

    "I will miss you, Master!" Elena said.

    While Lawrend and Nao were brewing potions, she ended up spending her time with Humility. She taught her a lot about managing a city.

    But since Humility wasn''t really that academic. She could only teach him so much. Elena consulted the four High Mages, and they dly helped her learn more about it.

    The Mage Guild realized that Lawrend was nning to leave. They wanted to send an Arch Mage to assist Elena, but Lawrend declined it.

    He knew that Elena was more than enough to manage the guild. The Mage Guild knew about it too, and they mostly did it to show sincerity.

    When Lawrend and Nao finished early the past few days, he would visit her and spend some time with her. If he hadn''t she would not leave him this easily.

    "Master¡­ Promise toe back, okay? If you didn''te back for me after a month, I will go look for you!" Elena said seriously.

    Lawrend smiled at her and patted her head.

    "I wille back. You''re my precious slime maid," Lawrend said to her.

    "Mm. I''m your precious slime maid¡­"

    Elena wrapped her arms around him in an embrace.

    That night Lawrend spent some intimate time with her.

    ¡­

    When daybreak arrived, Lawrend and his maids left the inn immediately.

    Elena waved at him at the inn''s door with tears flooding down her face. She feels sad now that he was leaving.

    She was always used that he was by her side.

    "Goodbye, Elena! I wille back for sure!" Lawrend shouted.

    "Bye-bye!"

    Aleshia: "Goodbye, Sister Elena!"

    E: "Bye-bye Big Sister Elena!"

    Aezel: "Goodbye, Sister Elena!"

    Humility: "Take care, Sister Elena!"

    Amene: "Goodbye, Nyaa!"

    Grape: "Goodbye, Nyaaa!"

    Rami: "Goodbye, Sister Elena!"

    Nao: "Goodbye, Sister Elena!"

    All of Lawrend''s maids waved her goodbye. They were all also used to Elena''s presence. It would feel different now that she won''t be traveling with them.

    Lawrend turned around and rode the carriage waiting for them. The others followed behind him, and they headed to the north gate of the city.

    "Master, you must not forget about Sister Elena, okay?" Aleshia said solemnly.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t. I will never forget what happenedst night¡­" Lawrend replied as he reminisced into the distance. [AN: I will make a chapter about Lawrend recalling what they didst night. I didn''t write it because there were already too many smut chapters.]

    ¡­

    They soon arrived outside of the city. They entered into the forest beside the city and found Clova.

    "Where are we going, Human?" Clova asked.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "We''re going to the ce where we first left," Lawrend said.

    Clova raised her head and thought about his words before she remembered that ce outside of the capital city. She nodded her head at him, and they rode behind her back.

    They flew north towards the capital city.

    It didn''t even take them three hours before they arrived. That was how close they were to the capital city.

    Theynded on the ground, and Lawrend couldn''t help but feel nostalgic.

    He went around almost the whole Undrasil Kingdom, and he''s finally back here. It was time for him to do what he was ought to do.

    He will take the throne for himself and establish himself as king.

    "Hehehehe. It''s time, Master," Humility said with a giggle.

    It was her idea to turn him into a king. In her mind, only Lawrend deserved to rule this kingdom.

    "Sister Humility, our n is finally here!" Aleshia said and entangled their fingers together.

    Aleshia was excited as much as Humility. She was the first person Humility asked for help.

    They even managed to turn some officials onto their side. But of course, that wasn''t enough for Lawrend to take the throne.

    But now, there was a great chance for them to seed.

    "Alright, let''s go into the city. I will try to convince the Purple Lightning Grand Mage," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master," they responded.

    "Clova, follow us too," Lawrend said.

    "As you wish, Human," Clova responded.

    Lawrend flew up into the sky with Aleshia, E, Aezel, and Rami.

    As for the others, they stayed on Clova''s back.

    They flew to the city in a V-formation.

    The moment they approached the city walls, the city guards noticed them.

    "Hey! No flying into the city!" a guard shouted.

    After he said that, he recognized who Lawrend was as he gradually approached them.

    "Stay your hand, or you will be killed," Lawrend said.

    He released a powerful burst of lightning mana that suffocated the guards on the wall to cower in fear.

 Chapter 419 - Purple Thunder Embodiment

    "Let''s go!" Lawrend shouted.

    He continued flying inside with his entourage following behind him.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The guards could only watch as they entered the city, flying. The citizens down below also immediately noticed them with the huge size of Clova.

    "What''s that?"

    "It''s a really huge monster bird!"

    "Where are the guards!?"

    Clova''srge size made the citizens below panic. They thought that the monsters from Undrasil Forest were invading them.

    "I, Lawrend Horiel, havee to take the throne of the Undrasil Kingdom''s King!" Lawrend shouted.

    "What!?"

    "Is he insane!?"

    "Lawrend Horiel!???"

    "Isn''t he the Prime Student!?"

    Lawrend headed directly to the academy. Along the way, he kept repeating that sentence. After all, the capital city was quiterge.

    Even if he used his mana, it wouldn''t be able to propagate his voice everywhere.

    Lawrend''s maids looked down at the citizens below with cold eyes. This resulted in them giving a powerful and deterring aura to the people below.

    Aside from the fact that Lawrend was a powerful High Mage with the power of an Arch Mage, they felt that his maids didn''t fare any worse.

    After a few minutes of flying, Lawrend''s group quickly arrived at the academy.

    "Sir Purple Thunder, I want your help," Lawrend shouted to the ground.

    "My help?"

    Verkoli rose up from his building. He stared at Lawrend with squinted eyes.

    He didn''t receive the news yet, but he could tell that something was off. Lawrend wasn''t supposed to be flying in the air at the capital city.

    "I want to be the king of this kingdom," Lawrend said in a solemn voice.

    "..."

    Verkoli furrowed his eyebrows.

    "Why?"

    "Because¡­"

    It was at this moment that Lawrend realized that he didn''t really want to be the king of the Undrasil Kingdom. He mostly did it because his maids wanted him to be one.

    For him, there wasn''t really any point in bing the king. Well, there may be benefits, but it doesn''t matter to him.

    "You don''t know?"

    Verkoli was surprised. He had never seen someone not know their purpose when they''re about to do something.

    "Master deserves to be the king of this kingdom!" Humility said and raised her hand.

    Verkoli turned his head to her and was beyond shocked.

    "Princess Kasina!?"

    "This kingdom doesn''t deserve my father to be the king," Humility said coldly.

    "Princess, what are you doing!? The 10,000-year heritage of the Undrasil Kingdom will be destroyed in your hands!" Verkoli eximed.

    "Heh. It won''t be! Master''s bloodline will make it more amazing than currently! You also don''t have to worry. Master already impregnated me."

    Humility smiled sweetly and rubbed her stomach as she remembered the child inside her stomach.

    Verkoli''s cheeks twitched. He was seeing something he never saw in Humility. A sort of craziness that lunatics had.

    "You''re crazy! What about your father? And your brothers? Are you going to kill them?"

    Verkoli wanted to rationalize with her. He didn''t want to kill Lawrend as much as possible. He was the greatest talent that he had ever seen.

    "Hehehehehe¡­ I would kill my brothers if they still stayed. We already warned them. As for my father, I hate him! I would rather kill him!" Humility shouted crazily.

    "Y-You¡­ Lawrend! Convince her!"

    As he had no more choice, Verkoli could only rely on Lawrend. As her supposed Master, he should be able to.

    "I''m not going to do that, Sir Verkoli. Now that I remember it, I do have children to take care of. Giving them the kingdom is not a bad gift," Lawrend replied as he slowly shook his head.

    "Lawrend¡­ Are you really going to fight me!?" Verkoli asked with gritted teeth.

    ''Please, Lawrend! Don''t make me do this!''

    Verkoli was torn. He wished that he wouldn''t make the wrong choice.

    "Sir Verkoli, I ask you to join us. The preparations are already in ce. It''s toote to stop it now."

    Lawrend extended his hand to him.

    "Lawrend! Onest time! ARE YOU FIGHTING ME!?" Verkoli shouted.

    His body arced with bright purple snakes of electricity. The lightning mana in the surroundings gathered around him and bolstered his strength.

    "Sir Verkoli, I respect you a lot. If you hadn''t helped my maids, they wouldn''t be so powerful right now. Because of that, I won''t kill you."

    Lawrend readied himself. His golden lightning mana flowed through his mana pathways and made his body glow a bright golden light. From afar, he looked like a golden buddha.

    "LAWREND!!!"

    Verkoli disappeared and appeared at the very top of the sky.

    The air around him turned heavy. Clouds covered the sky and lightning mana filled the sky.

    At this moment, any mage of the other elements would feel a decrease in the power of their spells.

    "Master, be careful! It''s his signature Purple Thunder Embodiment spell!" E shouted.

    As Verkoli''s disciple, she knew a lot about his spell.

    "E!? Why are you betraying me too?!" Verkoli shouted in anger.

    He doesn''t understand why. He did so many things for them, but they''re all turning against him.

    "What Master wants, I will do," E replied resolutely.

    As someone who felt indebted to Lawrend, she would do anything for him. Even if it means betraying her Teacher.

    "LAWRENDDDDD!!"

    Verkoli''s body turned into a purple color while Lawrend was golden. The two of them looked like colorful deities floating in the sky.

    All of the citizens in the city were looking up. They were nervous. The lightning mana in the air was stifling.

    *BOOM!*

    A powerful bolt of purple lightning dropped on top of Verkoli''s head.

    And then, using the momentum of the lightning strike, he rapidly sped to Lawrend''s direction like a real bolt of lightning. In his wake, he left a trail of lightning.

    A purple energy lightning sword appeared in Verkoli''s hand, and he pointed it to Lawrend.

    The world suddenly slowed down. Lawrend saw everything around him like a movie in slow motion. He saw the anger on Verkoli''s face as he charged towards him.

    And then, it all suddenly sped up again.

 Chapter 420 - Persuading Enemies

    *BOOM!*

    Lawrend turned to a bolt of golden lightning and shed to the right. He narrowly avoided Verkoli''s attack.

    Verkoli continued falling and hit the ground in a massive boom.

    "W-What was that¡­"

    Lawrend looked at his hands in disbelief.

    When he saw Verkoli''s spell in motion, he felt like something inside him was opened. Before he knew it, he became lightning himself and avoided the strike.

    The dust settled below, and a pristine Verkoli walked out of the dust. The purple lightning sword was still in his hand.

    "Lawrend, did you copy my spell?" Verkoli asked solemnly.

    "You almost killed me," Lawrend replied.

    At that moment, he felt a sense of crisis and danger. It was so unbelievably fast that he wasn''t able to react.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Fortunately, he barely avoided it because of enlightenment.

    "Master, I will take over from now," Aezel said.

    She also wasn''t able to react to Verkoli''s spell. She thought that it would be something that Lawrend could easily defend against. Turned out she was wrong.

    She doesn''t want that to happen ever again.

    "No. I will fight on my own."

    As their Master, Lawrend doesn''t have enough chance to show off to them. This was a perfect opportunity for him to do so.

    "But Master¨C!"

    "No! Let me take care of myself for once," Lawrend replied.

    After that, Lawrend ignored them.

    "I''m impressed. Your talent is beyond this kingdom. Why are you wasting it on bing the king?"

    Verkoli was shocked at his talent. He could sense that Lawrend was already an Arch Mage. And yet he was already strong enough to dodge his attack.

    Lightning Mages like Verkoli specialize in instantaneous attacks. It was one of the reasons why Lightning Mages were feared.

    "Like I said earlier, I will leave it for my descendants."

    "*Sigh*"

    Verkoli gave up. He tried onest time to convince him, but it didn''t work.

    "Alright. I will help you. Promise me that Princess Kasina''s descendant will be the King," Verkoli said.

    He lowered his hand and stopped pointing the lightning sword at him.

    "Why?"

    "Because I swore that I will serve this kingdom. As long as the Princess'' descendants are the sessors, I have no qualms about it."

    It wasplicated as Verkoli had something to uphold. Otherwise, he would be too embarrassed to show his face ever again.

    "...Aren''t the two of you forgetting about me?" an elderly woman''s voice sounded.

    Lawrend and Verkoli turned their heads and saw a wrinkly-faced elderly woman. She wore a loose robe and a sword was attached to her waist.

    "Mountain Sword Julianne Geo, what is your decision?" Verkoli asked her.

    "I sensed your battle and anger. Are you really defecting to his side that fast?" Julianne asked.

    She expected him to have some more spine.

    "I have no choice. I can sense that either one of us will die in the end. If I fight with my all, there will be no point."

    "I understand your predicament. I will not interfere in this battle for the throne. But, if the empire orders for it, we will have a fight," Julianne said.

    She was not confident in fighting the two of them.

    As a powerful swordswoman, her senses were very keen. She sensed the powerful aura Lawrend was releasing.

    He was like a crouching tiger pretending to be a cat at this moment. She knew that he wasn''t as weak as Verkoli.

    Besides, she nced at his flying maids. She also sensed great power amongst them except for that red-haired one. She can''t read Aezel at all.

    "Thank you," Lawrend said and bowed to her.

    This makes it easier. He doesn''t have to waste time fighting her. The only thing they had to do now was to enter the castle.

    "..."

    Julianne merely stared at him. She didn''t feel that it was appropriate for her to recognize his actions at this moment.

    "..."

    Lawrend smiled awkwardly. He could guess why she was so reserved. It must be because the empire hadn''t expressed its decision yet.

    Lawrend nodded at Verkoli and flew to the royal castle with his maids in tow.

    "Wait! Is that the Guardian Beast of the Undrasil Forest?"

    He suddenly remembered about the Guardian Beast as Lawrend was leaving. He initially thought that it was just a normal monster, but it wasn''t when he tried to sense it.

    "Indeed, I am," Clova replied and stopped.

    She looked back at him questioningly.

    "Is this your decision?" Verkoli asked.

    "This human helped me. In return, I''m helping him," Clova calmly replied.

    "I see¡­"

    Verkoli was enlightened.

    Lawrend was right. Everything was already in ce. The only thing he needed to do was take the throne.

    With the Guardian Beast''s support, few in the Kingdom would reject his decision. Maybe except those that were too far from the influence of the Undrasil Forest.

    Seeing that he wasn''t asking her anymore, Clova continued flying and caught up to Lawrend''s group.

    A few minutester, they arrived at the Royal Castle.

    "Crown Prince! Show yourself!" Lawrend shouted.

    His voice resounded inside the castle like thunder.

    "Master, I will go check," Humility said.

    "Go with her, Aezel," Lawrend ordered.

    "As per your orders, Master," Aezel replied.

    She flew to Humility and carried her. The two of them entered inside the Royal Castle.

    Lawrend waited for a few minutes before Humility called him in.

    Theynded at the castle''s garden and entered the Royal Castle. Once inside, Lawrend saw a row of maids weing him inside in a long red carpet.

    "What is this?" Lawrend asked in surprise.

    "Wee, King Lawrend of the Undrasil Kingdom!"

    Humility walked to him and half-kneeled. She presented to him the crown of the king.

    "Where are the princes?"

    "They already left, Master. They were smart," Humility replied and smiled at him.

    Lawrend took the crown and wore it on his head.

    Immediately, everyone around him started pping.

    "Congrattions, Master!" they shouted.

    "Congrattions, King Lawrend!" the castle maids shouted.

    Seeing the scene around him, Lawrend smiled in satisfaction.. He finally got the throne.

 Chapter 421 - King Lawrend Horiel-Undrasil

    Lawrend left the Royal Castle with the crown on his head. He rose high up at the center of the city.

    Instantly, the eyes of everyone that was at least a High Mage could see him. Some had to squint their eyes to see him.

    At that moment, Lawrend quickly thought of a way to propagate his voice to the whole city. He looked through his memories for a few minutes before he finally remembered something.

    Throughout those few minutes, the citizens in the city felt breathless. They were all nervous about the future of the kingdom. They were all judging if he was worth it to be their new king.

    Lawrend raised his hand up into the air with his palm facing the clouds.

    *BOOM!*

    A huge web of lightning exploded from the palm of his hand and covered the whole sky of the capital city.

    Sound is made up of the vibration of air. It can be made through many different techniques.

    For example, thunder striking the ground would make a deafening boom. Lawrend applied the same principle to his lightning.

    He ced a finger over his lips.

    "Citizens of Undrasil Kingdom''s Capital City, my name is Lawrend Horiel. From now on, I will be called Lawrend Horiel-Undrasil! I will be the king of this city!"

    The vibration of Lawrend''s voice was absorbed by his finger and propagated to the lightning web in the sky. Instantly, everyone could hear his voice wherever they were.

    The faces of the people in the city were filled with shock, especially the ones at the edges of the city. They couldn''t believe that someone could amplify their voice to the whole capital city.

    Verkoli was the one who was even more shocked. He never thought about this possibility before. All he could do was sense if someone was lying through the electrical impulses inside their body.

    It was an amazing ability, but it obviously couldn''tpare to something like what Lawrend was doing. It was a very practical usage of lightning.

    "Some of you might be worried. You shall not! I already impregnated Princess Kasina Humility Undrasil! Soon, we will have a heir that will have the blood of the Undrasil Royal Family! It will just be a change of hands as I won''t be changing the name of the kingdom, nor many of its policies!"

    Lawrend''s words struck the heart of the people. They were all worried about that.

    Since Lawrend wasn''t going to change much of the policies, they could all rest assured that their lives would be back to normal pretty soon. Not to mention, the next heir would be someone from the true Undrasil Royal Family.

    Even if they wanted to, they couldn''t dislike this development.

    With that out of the way, Lawrend opened his mouth again.

    "I''m an Arch Mage with the power of a Grand Mage! My maid Elena, who currently manages Star Tail City, is also the same! The Undrasil Monster Forest''s Guardian Beast is also under mymand! With my power, the Undrasil Kingdom will be stronger than ever!"

    Lawrend''s words slowly convinced those that were skeptical about his strength. As for the others that respected the Undrasil Monster Forest, they were excited.

    The Guardian Beast of the Undrasil Monster Forest couldmand all the monsters in the forest. If she wanted to, she could''ve razed the capital to the ground with the huge bodies of the monsters.

    That was also the reason why so many Arch Mages are living in the capital city. They sometimes hunt in the Undrasil Monster Forest, and if the monsters attacked, they would be defending the city.

    "Currently, I''m still 18 years old, with my talent, I can rally our forces to the north and swallow the Serenity Kingdom!"

    Instantly, Lawrend''s words shocked the people on the ground. Even his maids didn''t know about this.

    Well, of course, they didn''t know about it. Lawrend made it up on the spot. It shouldn''t be hard for them to invade the kingdom up north.

    "King Lawrend! I beg your pardon, but the empire imposed a rule long ago that the Undrasil Kingdom''s territory cannot increase any further by invasion," Verkoli said.

    "What?"

    Lawrend was shocked. Could this be the real reason why the Undrasil Kingdom never made an attempt to crazily expand to the north?

    If you think about it, they have a lot of Arch Mages. They can easily send some up north without undermining the defense of the city.

    "Yes. The Bluemin Empire was worried that we will grow strong enough to challenge their position," Verkoli exined.

    "Huh¡­ If that is the case, I will increase our economic wealth!"

    That was one of the ways for a kingdom to be strong. With money, they would be able to buy more expensive resources and grow powerful.

    "Long Live King Lawrend!"

    At first, it was a lone voice, but soon, everyone was chanting that phrase.

    Lawrend looked around the capital city and smiled.

    "Long Live King Lawrend!"

    "Long Live King Lawrend!"

    "Long Live King Lawrend!"

    Lawrend''s ambitions ignited the fiery spirits of the Undrasilians. They had been stagnant for several thousand years already. If Lawrend seeds, they will rise explosively.

    He basked in the limelight for a dozen more minutes before he disappeared from the sky together with his maids.

    "Master, you were so cool!" Humility said as they walked back to the pce.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Fufufufu. All the hard work was worth it," Aezelughed.

    "Thanks to all of you, I was able to do it."

    Lawrend stopped and patted them on their heads one by one.

    "Nyaaa¡­"

    Amene closed her eyes and enjoyed the sensation of his hand on her head and ears.

    Once they were back in the Royal Castle, Lawrend entered inside the Royal Room. In it was arge bed that could fit at least five people. There was a mirror and a desk on one side and an assortment of five clothes hanged on the wall.

    Those were the clothes the previous king would wear.

 Chapter 422 - The Goddessâ€™ Anger

    Lawrend entered inside the room alone.

    He lied on the bed and stared at the ceiling in a daze. Everything happened so fast. Two months ago, he first started his journey.

    So many good and bad things happened, all of them he surmounted. Now, he was the King of this kingdom.

    He wondered what else would happen in the future. Next month, he could be dead, or he could be the Emperor of the Bluemin Empire.

    Although Lawrend doesn''t want to believe something so absurd, it seemed possible.

    "Goddess, what is the price for all of this?" Lawrend murmured.

    There was no free meal in any world. Everything had a price.

    Lawrend''s thoughts wandered before he fell asleep.

    . . . . .

    . . . .

    . . .

    . .

    .

    Lawrend slowly opened his groggy eyes. He looked around him and saw nothing but darkness.

    He sat up in panic and looked to the side.

    He saw the Goddess standing with a smile.

    "So you became the king?" the Goddess asked.

    "Yes."

    Lawrend nodded his head.

    He felt uneasy. He remembered his thoughts earlier. What if she was here to collect the price?

    "Do you remember what I told you before?" the Goddess asked.

    "Before..?"

    Lawrend stood up and remembered thest time he spent his time with her.

    He remembered her say that as long as he doesn''t mess up her world, then she wouldn''t interfere with him.

    "I remember you casually sent me away," Lawrend said jokingly.

    She sent him away so casuallyst time that it didn''t fit a Goddess like her.

    "..."

    The Goddess stared at him. She didn''t react to his joke.

    Lawrend felt ominous as he looked at her.

    "Do you know what you did?" the Goddess asked.

    "What I did..?"

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows in confusion. He became the king? Was that what she was talking about?

    "I hate your guts, human," the Goddess said and stared at him angrily.

    "W-Wait! What did I do wrong?" Lawrend asked in a panic.

    The ominous feeling in his heart grew heavier and heavier. It was as if he would die any moment now.

    " You stole an angel from me!" the Goddess shouted.

    She looked furious. It was obvious that she was suppressing it earlier.

    "A-Ah¡­"

    Lawrend suddenly understood. It made sense why she was angry.

    A week ago, he epted Rami as his maid. Once that was done, she wasn''t an angel of the Goddess anymore.

    "Do you know how hard it is to create an angel?? Even that idiot down there doesn''t dare to overwork them when he used them 10,000 years ago!" the Goddess heaved in anger.

    "I-I''m sorry, okay? How do I repay you?" Lawrend asked fearfully.

    He was but a mere ant. If she really decided to kill him, he wouldn''t even know what happened.

    "Hehe. Do you think you can easily repay me?"

    The Goddess stared at him sharply.

    "If I can''t do it now, I will do it once I''m strong enough," Lawrend replied to her.

    "Hmmmm¡­"

    The Goddess squinted her eyes and stared into his eyes. She sensed the fluctuations in his soul.

    "Huh..? What is this weird feeling?"

    The Goddess walked closer to him. She pulled his chin down and stared straight into his eyes.

    Lawrend was mesmerized by the beautiful gxy contained in her eyes. It was as if those eyes reflected everything in the world.

    She smelled sweet and fragrant. If Lawrend was topare it to the smells he knew, it would be a cherry blossom smell. Though, he wasn''t exactly sure if he was right.

    He also noticed the wless white skin she had. She was like a work of an artisan from ancient Greece back in his world.

    At this close of a distance, Lawrend felt the urge to kiss her. But even though he thought of that, he didn''t dare to actually do it. She might kill him in anger.

    "Huh? You managed to absorb mana into your soul??" the Goddess asked.

    Shock was stered all over her face.

    "Uhh¡­ Isn''t that a part of the talent you gave me?" Lawrend asked in confusion.

    "N-No¡­ I never gave you this ability¡­"

    The Goddess stared at him in a daze. She tried to think of all the possible ways he could''ve gotten this ability.

    "Impossible! Your soul is not the same soul that came from that world, but why is your soul so unique?"

    Lawrend''s soul was not the same soul that came from the previous world. He was another soul that was born in the body of Lawrend. He was supposed to be the recement of the real Lawrend.

    Technically, his soul should be the same as all of the other souls in her world, but he wasn''t. There was something fishy about all of this.

    "Don''t tell me one of those guys made your soul to mess with me?" the Goddess conjectured.

    "Who?"

    Lawrend only became even more confused. Her words don''t make sense to him.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Forget it. This soul of yours is interesting. I want to study it, but it will kill you," the Goddess replied.

    Lawrend shivered in fear when he heard her say that. Although he wasn''t well versed in the soul, he knew that it contained all of his memories and personality.

    If she damaged his soul, he would be an idiot. She could even jumble up his memories and make him confused. There were so many things that could go wrong when handling a soul.

    "Is it really? I taught this technique to one of my maids," Lawrend said.

    "You did?"

    Even more surprise appeared on the Goddess'' face, and she suddenly closed her eyes.

    Lawrend was left standing in front of her awkwardly. It was very tempting to move forward and kiss her cherry lips.

    A few minutester, the Goddess opened her eyes again.

    "So it''s really possible¡­ This is bad," the Goddess muttered.

    "What''s bad?" Lawrend asked.

    "Go back! Don''t you dare teach that technique to anyone else!" the Goddess shouted and pushed him away.

    Lawrend''s vision turned ck.

 Chapter 423 - Unrest In The Capital

    .

    . .

    . . .

    . . . .

    . . . . .

    Lawrend opened his eyes and saw a pair of eyes staring at him.

    "A-Amene?"

    Amene was sitting on top of him as she stared at him intently.

    "Nyaa~ We haven''t seeded."

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Seeded in what?" Lawrend asked in confusion.

    "Feli will be upset if I didn''t get pregnant-nyaa," Amene said.

    "Oh¡­"

    Lawrend remembered Feli''s wish. She wanted Amene and Lawrend to have a baby.

    Ever since they left the capital city, Lawrend and Amene tried many times to conceive, but due to unexinable reasons, Amene never conceived.

    It confused Lawrend, but he wasn''t worried. They have a lot of time.

    "I''m sure she would understand," Lawrend said to her.

    "But¡­ Don''t you want to do it-nyaa?" Amene asked as she stared straight into his eyes.

    She was telling him that she was ready.

    "*Cough*"

    Lawrend heard a cough and turned his head to the side. He saw Aezel standing beside him.

    "Master, the various families and ns in the capital city are starting to express their dislike for you," Aezel said.

    "Hm?"

    Lawrend raised an eyebrow.

    "Most likely, they will cooperate with outsiders to deal with you," Aezel borated.

    "Amene, move."

    Amene was sad. She could only follow his words and stand beside Aezel.

    "How will they deal with me? I''m already the king, and I have a lot of backers like Clova."

    He doesn''t think that they would win. He never heard any of the families having a Grand Mage powerhouse at this time. They will just invite disaster into them.

    "Fufufu. Do you want me to destroy those that are thinking to betray you?"

    Considering Aezel''s strength, it shouldn''t be hard for her to do so. She only needed to send someone to investigate, and the rest would be history, literally.

    "Hmmm¡­ Don''t. It will cause unrest in the capital city. I don''t want to forcefully rule the kingdom."

    There will be no point leaving his descendants as this kingdom''s Royal Family if the people don''t recognize them. Sooner orter, they would be overthrown. Either by an outside power or by someone who rose up through the ranks.

    "What do you think we should do, Master?"

    "Besides that, what did the various cities say?"

    Before deciding what he should do with the ns and families, he still needed to know if his preparation earlier worked.

    "Lanika City, Sheron Port City, Sorba Port City, Passage City, and Star Tail City all immediately expressed their willingness to be ruled by you," Aezel said.

    These cities were all the ones that Lawrend personally prepared. With all of them expressing such willingness, it was hard for the other cities to resist. After all, each of the cities relies on each other.

    "Then Undrasil Foot City, which is right in the middle of the capital city and Star Tail City, expressed their willingness after hearing the news," Aezel continued.

    Since the city was right in-between the two cities, it was inevitable that it would be swallowed up. The City Lord knew that there was no point resisting, so they didn''t dare to resist.

    If Lawrend sends a team of Arch Mages to capture the city, the City Lord would not be able to keep his current position. There was even a greater chance that he would be killed.

    "Which of the ns and families are dissatisfied with me?" Lawrend asked.

    He needed to consolidate his power. If he allowed them to run rampant, the kingdom up north might get some ideas and nt some spies in the kingdom.

    If they seeded, the kingdom''s foundation would fall, and chaos would ensue. They would likely take advantage of that chaos to swallow some territory of the kingdom.

    "The Rubrignis n, the Juniver n, and the Kile n," Aezel replied.

    The Rubrignis n was the same n that red-headed guy that challenged Lawrend to a duel was from. They were a bunch of arrogant Fire Mages that thought no one was on their level except the other two ns.

    The Juniver n was one of the top three ns. It stood at the top with the Rubrignis n and the Grey n. Together, they provide most of the mages in the capital city.

    As for the Kile n, they were a part of the top 10 ns. A long time ago, they were also a part of the top three ns, but they slowly fell with the passage of time. Now, the Kile n has big ambitions.

    They wanted to take advantage of the chaos to rise up again. After all, a weakened tiger would not lose its ambitions.

    "What about the other ns?"

    "They are neutral, and only a few extended their hands to cooperate with us," Aezel replied.

    There were many ns in the capital city due to its size. All of them knew that they had no power to resist, so they simply didn''t dare to.

    "This is a headache. Didn''t I already tell them that I would not change the policies set up by the previous king?"

    Lawrend rubbed his temples in stress. He didn''t expect them to hate him so much.

    "Sister Humility said that it must be because they think that the empire would sooner orter take back the kingdom," Aezel replied.

    The mages and swordsmen in the city knew who the king was. They never saw his head or anything. There was a huge chance that he would make aeback.

    This is also why the various ns were neutral. They were waiting for the development that would happen in the next few days.

    "*Sigh* When will they arrive? I have already upied their capital city. If I can kill the previous king, they should be convinced," Lawrend said.

    Their calctions should be right. The previous king would return at this time.

    "Master!"

    The door opened, and Aleshia walked inside with a face full of worry.

    "What''s going on?" Lawrend asked.

    "They''re here!"

    Speaking of the devil, they arrived.

    Lawrend smiled and stood up from the bed.. Time to kill a King.

 Chapter 424 - Empireâ€™s Envoy

    Lawrend walked out of the Royal Castle and flew to the sky.

    Immediately, he noticed ten dots standing high above the Royal Castle.

    "Lawrend Horiel! How dare you take advantage of my daughter! You even took the capital city from me!" the previous king shouted.

    He was an Arch Mage and the previous, previous king was beside him. He was a middle-aged man with a noble and strict aura.

    It was obvious that he was the strict father that Humility loathed.

    "Tch. Old man, you''re the one that took advantage of me!" Humility shouted from the ground.

    "Y-You! I will sell you as a ve for this disaster you caused!" the previous king shouted in fury.

    He hated Humility''s guts for starting all of this.

    "Enough!"

    A man in a green mage cloak shouted heavily. Immediately, Humility and the previous king felt the world copse on them. Humility kneeled on the ground and the previous king fell a couple of meters in the air.

    "Aezel," Lawrend called out.

    "Yes, Master," Aezel responded.

    With her mask on and her horns invisible, she stood in front of Humility and released her own powerful mana aura. It easily resisted the power of the man and canceled it out.

    "Sister Humility," Aleshia said and pulled her up.

    "Hoh? Who are you?" the man asked.

    Aezel nced at him and ignored him.

    "Are you deaf?"

    He was angry for being ignored. Not one of his peers in the empire ever dared do that to him.

    "Who are you first?" Lawrend asked with squinted eyes.

    "You''re Lawrend, right? My name is Creka, a Wind Earth Mage envoy from the Bluemin Empire," the man introduced himself.

    "This is my maid, Aezel. What do you want from her?" Lawrend asked.

    "Maid? When did maids be so strong? Tell me. Which empire did this Aezele from?" Creka asked.

    It was very obvious to him that Aezel was powerful. He didn''t believe Lawrend that she was his maid.

    In his mind, she was the true mastermind of all of this. After all, Lawrend would never do something like this without her strength.

    "Fufufufu. Empire? I''m Master''s¡­ My stomach bears his child," Aezel said with a warm smile on her face as she talked about their baby.

    "Impossible¨C! Why are you degrading yourself to a man so weak?"

    Creka sensed that Lawrend was only an Arch Mage. It doesn''t make sense for an Earth Mage to bear his child.

    Powerful women were rare in this world. All of them would choose a powerful partner that was stronger or at their level. They would never choose a weaker man as that would lower the possibilities of birthing a talented child.

    "Master is weak?"

    Aezel smirked at him and shook her head lightly. His words were funny for her.

    He may be weak now, but sooner orter, he would surpass him. That was the power of talent. She was confident that no one in the world could possibly equal Lawrend''s talent.

    "Sir envoy, she was the demon I was talking about," Junova said.

    "A demon?" Creka furrowed his eyebrows in worry.

    "Enough talking. Why are all of you in my capital city?" Lawrend asked solemnly.

    "Puff¨C!"

    Junova hardly resisted hisugh. He found Lawrend''s words humorous. He should be a stand-upedian.

    "Don''t you think that you are missing the point here?" Creka asked.

    "From what I see, you''re all wasting your time. I won''t give up the kingdom now," Lawrend said.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Hmmm¡­ How about this. If you can kill this guy, I will consider it," Creka said and pointed to Junova.

    "He will kill me? If it weren''t for that demon, I would have killed him long ago," Junova said.

    "How was your arm by the way?" Lawrend sneered.

    He looked at the shoulder of Junova and saw nothing but a pping sleeve.

    "Hmph. Do you think that you can win against me without one arm?" Junova sneered.

    He was a powerful mage that once ruled this kingdom. He knew a lot of tricks, and he was much more powerful than his peers. If he didn''t lower his guard back then, Aezel''s golden lightning would have never touched him.

    "You''re just a crippled old man," Lawrend insulted.

    "Y-You imbecile!" Junova was very angry.

    No one would dare insult him before. Lawrend was the first after centuries.

    "Aezel, I know that the demon world is nning to attack this kingdom. You might be hiding your appearance right now, but we already know," Creka said.

    "Fufufufu. That''s even better. It''s hard to fight with a mask on," Aezel said.

    She pulled down her mask and turned off the ring.

    Immediately, her beautiful appearance was revealed to everyone. The mages behind Creka were taken aback. They had never seen such a beautiful demon before.

    "I see¡­ You used your beauty to seduce this man. I pity him,"? Creka said as he shook his head.

    "Master seduced me. What are you talking about?" Aezel replied with a confused look on her face.

    From what she could remember, Lawrend didn''t just seduce her. He used his thick cock to tame her. Just thinking about it made Aezel slightly wet.

    "Fight me. I will make it swift since you are so beautiful," Creka said.

    As expected, even a powerful man can''t resist the temptation of a beauty. This is why beautiful women are considered the downfall of men.

    "Fufufufu."

    Aezel slowly rose up from the ground. Arcs of lightning appeared all around her body and she slowly released a powerful aura.

    Lawrend followed after her. He stared at Junova and made it clear to him that he wanted to fight.

    Junova understood his intentions and separated from the group. He personally wanted to attack Lawrend and kill him.

    For all of the humiliation he had caused, he would torture him and drain his blood before getting a healer to heal him, and then he would repeat the process all over again.

    What he couldn''t ept was that his granddaughter was forever stained by him.. It didn''t even matter to him that the kingdom was taken over.

 Chapter 425 - Nowhere To Dodge

    Creka''s body turned into a giant tornado, and it split into three equally sized tornados.

    Aezel furrowed her eyebrows and looked at the three tornadoes alternately. She raised her arm and pointed it to the rightmost one.

    Since she couldn''t tell which of the tornado contained Creka, she would brute force them and attack each. Lightning mana from the environment gathered around her arm and amplified the power of her spell.

    Her hand glowed a golden light, and she shot a powerful bolt of golden lightning towards it.

    *BOOM!* *ZAP!*

    The golden lightning bolt snaked to the tornado and hit the walls of the tornado. Some of the lightning mana exploded and scattered, filling the tornado with arcs of lightning.

    As for the leftover lightning, it shattered inside the powerful winds at the chaotic center of the tornado.

    Aezel looked over at the other two tornadoes. Suddenly, each of the two tornadoes shot a burst of powerful wind des. If it touched her, she would be split in half.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Aezel became serious and dived down. She narrowly avoided the burst of wind des, but as she thought that she escaped, she felt the wind change behind her.

    Aezel pre-emptively dodged, and a dozen wind des arrived at her previous position. If she didn''t dodge, she would have been split into countless halves.

    She gulped and looked at the two tornadoes solemnly.

    "Are you a coward that only knows to hide in your tornadoes?" Aezel sneered.

    "Hahahahaha! I will take all the advantage I can!"

    Creka''s voice echoed from the two tornadoes. It was as if the two tornadoes contained him.

    He was using a sound spell. It was a rare branch of wind magic that only had limited uses. No one used it because it was essentially useless.

    But Creka proved all the wind mages wrong at this moment. He used the sound spell and executed it in a manner that confused his enemy. He deserved to be the envoy that the empire sent.

    Aezel became worried.

    She raised her left arm and pointed it to the leftmost tornado. She would attack it again. If it didn''t work, then he would be in thest tornado.

    "I''m not letting you do that again!" Creka shouted.

    Suddenly, arge funnel of swirling wind appeared above the two tornadoes and pointed at Aezel. In it were tiny sharp ss particles.

    "I scattered tiny countless sharp magic ss in that spell!" Creka shouted proudly.

    It was a creative use of his magic.

    As the mages at the city below watched them fight high above, they became awed by his spells. None of them could''ve possibly thought of using spells like that.

    It highlighted the difference between a kingdom and an empire.

    As the empire had a lot of powerful mages, the weaker mages focused their time to increase their strength using other ways. This resulted in a positive feedback that made the mages in the empire stronger and stronger.

    Aezel was rmed. That funnel of wind was at least 500 meters wide, and it rapidly approached her.

    She wouldn''t be able to dodge it!

    ¡­

    Let''s rewind back a few minutes earlier.

    Lawrend and Junova stared at each other solemnly. Meanwhile, the other mages from the empire watched. They were confident in their victory that they didn''t even think of attacking them together.

    "Old man, do you know that your granddaughter loves my cock?" Lawrend asked with a shameless smirk on his face.

    "Y-You bastard!"

    Junova fumed in anger. Just as he was focusing himself on attacking him, Lawrend''s words agitated him.

    "Are you angry? You can attack me!" Lawrend taunted.

    Lawrend knew his limitations. He wasn''t really a Grand Mage. He was just an Arch Mage that had the power to skip levels.

    His endurance was not the same as a real Grand Mage. Besides, Junova had a lot of experience. It was better for him to agitate his mental state.

    That way, he won''t be able to unleash his full strength.

    "As you wish!"

    Junova flicked his finger in his anger, and seven mes appeared around him. They revolved around him likes revolving around a star.

    Junova touched his lips with his finger and shushed.

    Suddenly, the seven mes formed a star path in front of him.

    Lawrend became serious immediately. He doesn''t know what will happen next, but he can tell that Junova was about to attack.

    "Loea Constetion!" Junova shouted.

    Suddenly, Lawrend felt a sense of crisis in his body. A strong power grasped his location and eyed him.

    He remembered the feeling he felt when he avoided Verkoli''s attack earlier.

    Lawrend''s body glowed goldenly, and he turned into a lightning bolt. He easily dodged the attack.

    At his previous position, the air copsed and exploded into a bright ball of ming sma.

    "What kind of an attack is that!?" Lawrend eximed.

    "Hmph. That was the Undrasil Kingdom''s special spell," Junova exined with a snort.

    Lawrend raised an eyebrow. He didn''t expect him to actually exin it.

    "Fuuuu¡­ Hahh¡­" Lawrend exhaled and inhaled solemnly.

    The golden lightning mana rapidly flowed around his body and made him glow like a golden buddha. His staff appeared in his hand, and he pointed it to Junova.

    "Levins'' Descent!" Lawrend shouted.

    This spell of him was as powerful as an Arch Mage at the moment.

    A thick arc of golden lightning shot from Lawrend''s staff and headed towards Junova.

    With his fast reflexes, Junova attempted to dodge it.

    But he suddenly realized that there was nowhere for him to go.

    The thick arc of lightning split into two, four, eight, sixteen, thirty-two, sixty-four, etc. It covered the whole space in front of Lawrend.

    Junova watched in slow motion as the powerful bolts of lightning approached him. He knew that he was done for.

    Each of those lightning bolts was as strong as a single Shock Arc spell. With Lawrend''s current strength, a Shock Arc spell was as strong as a True Mage''s spell.

    Would he escape and survive?

 Chapter 426 - Facing Against Many Grand Mages

    Even though each of those spells was only as strong as a True Mage''s, it was still powerful enough to hurt Junova if it hit him directly. Not to mention, there were countless of them.

    "Shit!"

    Junova was overwhelmed by the onught of the lightning spells and was electrocuted.

    His body glowed a golden light, and he spasmed repeatedly. And as if the lightning bolts received amand, they turned and headed towards Junova.

    Of course, not all of them managed to hit him. Most of it scraped past his body, and only some of it hit him.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    But some is a rtive term. Some of the lightning means a lot of Shock Arc spells.

    Junova became fried without any way to protect himself. He slowly lost his flight and fell to the city below.

    Seeing the beautiful disy of strength, the citizens below were terrified. Lawrend instantly cast an Arch Mage spell that was very hard to avoid.

    The members of the Rubrignis n that were watching felt cold. They didn''t want to offend him in the future.

    But that wasn''t all.

    *BOOM!*

    Junova''s body exploded into countless pieces just as it was about to hit the ground. He was paralyzed and couldn''t prevent the chaotic golden lightning from exploding inside his body.

    "..."

    The city became even more silent. Before, you could hear someone walk from several streets away. This time, you could hear someone drop a pin several streets away.

    "No way¡­"

    The previous Undrasil King stared at his dead father''s exploded mess down below. It was so unbelievable that his mind became frozen.

    Even the other Grand Mages that arrived from the empire felt intimidated. None of them could''ve avoided that spell.

    They could live if it hit them, but the explosion was shocking. At that stage, they would be defenseless.

    No matter how strong their body bes after growing in strength, an explosion of your body would be hard to resist.

    Lawrend turned to Aezel''s fight and noticed Creka attacking her with his powerful wind that contained countless sharp tiny magic ss particles.

    He flew towards them and immediately cast his High Mage Fire spell.

    "Touch of Fire!" Lawrend shouted.

    Aezel noticed his spell and smiled widely. She flew towards him, and they met up together.

    A pir of me rose up from Lawrend''s hand and turned the whole sky orange. It could be seen from kilometers away from the city.

    Lawrend swung his hand around in front of him. The hot mes burned the magic ss and melted them together. Creka became rmed when he realized what Lawrend was nning to do.

    Creka''s funnel of winds only made Lawrend''s pir of mes rise higher and hotter. It became so hot that Aezel could hear her own skin sizzling from the heat. To save herself, she hid behind Lawrend''s back, and her damaged skin healed on its own.

    As for Lawrend, he was naturally resistant to his own me.

    The globs of magic ss fell to the city below inrge hot pieces. In a panic, the citizens below dodged and ran away. They didn''t want to be burnt to death.

    Even though those are only melted magic ss, the heat it contained was impossible for weaker mages to endure.

    Soon, Creka''s spell stopped.

    He stared at Lawrend and Aezel with a face full of worry.

    "What are you all doing!? Help me!" Creka shouted.

    There were ten people that arrived here from the kingdom. That included Junova, the previous king, and Creka. In total, there were seven other Grand Mages.

    They listened to hismand and flew behind Creka.

    "Clova!" Lawrend called out.

    Clova flew from the Royal Castle''s garden and hovered behind Lawrend.

    The two groups were at a standstill.

    "Such arge beast¡­ It would need three of us to attack her," a Grand Mage from the empire said.

    "Rami!" Lawrend called out.

    Rami appeared and flew behind him. Her body overflowed with powerful light magic.

    "I can take on the demon, take on Lawrend and that girl with the light magic with two people each!" Creka ordered.

    "Yes, Sir Creka," the Grand Mages responded.

    Down below, Lawrend''s maid became worried for him. None of them had the strength to fight the people above. If they tried to, they would only be killed.

    "Big Sister, I will help Master!" E said solemnly.

    She will not let her Master perish here. She owed him her life.

    "E! What are you saying??" Aleshia stopped her.

    No matter what, she would not let her little sister throw her life away.

    "Big Sister, trust me," E said seriously.

    The two sisters stared at each other for a few seconds. Aleshia saw the confidence and worry that filled E''s face.

    As her Big Sister, she felt the urge to trust her, but her reasoning prevented her from doing so.

    "E¡­ I can''t lose you," Aleshia whispered.

    "Big Sister, we can''t lose Master either," E reasoned.

    "I¡­"

    Aleshia felt torn apart. She closed her eyes, and she came to a decision.

    "Alright. Be careful," Aleshia said.

    Aleshia watched as E flew up into the air.

    ¡­

    Lawrend found himself in grave danger. The two Grand Mages were a water mage and a nt mage. They proudly disyed their surging mana as they flew to him.

    He could immediately guess that they would team up on him using their spells. Water Magic could enhance nt Magic if used correctly.

    But Lawrend also knew that the weakness of the water mage was his lightning magic. Respectively, the weakness of the nt was also his fire magic.

    This fight was bound to be very hard.

    ¡­

    Rami faced a darkness mage and a lightning mage. The two of them brimmed with so much power, and it made Rami worried.

    Was she supposed to reveal that she was an angel? There were countless eyes watching them from the ground. The other angels from heaven would surely know that an angel was fighting a human mage here, and they would surely investigate.

    ''Whatever¡­ I''m Master''s angel anyways,'' Rami thought.

 Chapter 427 - Fire Disintegration Spell

    "Kid, if you weren''t so ambitious to take the throne, we would have invited you to the Imperial Capital," the water mage said.

    He was hesitant to kill Lawrend. Such a talented kid would be popr in the capital. He would be able to grow strong quickly and help the empire in its wars.

    "Why don''t you guys return to the empire instead?" Lawrend retorted.

    "Tch. This guy is done for," the water mage clicked his tongue.

    "Let''s do the usual, brother," the nt mage said.

    "Alright."

    Lawrend''s face became solemn when he heard their words. He prepared himself for their attack.

    Powerful golden lightning mana surged through his mana pathways and was ready to burst at a moment''s notice.

    "Sedsed''s Bountiful Sea!"

    The water mana in the air was attracted, and they sucked in water vapor crazily. A giant ball of water rapidly appeared.

    Powerful winds appeared around the water mage. It was almost as if he was a wind mage.

    Seeing that attack, Lawrend decided to interrupt what they were about to do. Although he could fight a Grand Mage right now, he wasn''t really a true Grand Mage. He doesn''t dare to ept a spellbined by two real Grand Mage experts.

    "Lightning Sprite!"

    Lawrend released a powerful arc of lightning from his hand. It split into 2, 4, 8, 16, 32, 64, 128, 256, 512, 1024, etc. It was not as strong as Levin''s Descent, but it was enough to interrupt the water mage.

    Each of the arcs of lightning was a third of a Shock Arc spell''s strength. Right now, that meant that it was as strong as a Beginner Mage''s spell.

    The water mage furrowed his eyebrows and abandoned his ball of water.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He flew away, and the giant ball of water exploded towards Lawrend. Each of the tiny droplets of water absorbed the lightning mana and stopped it from reaching towards the water mage and the nt mage.

    "Brother, I will restrict him!" the nt mage shouted.

    He hovered above them, and a staff appeared in his hand. The staff was made by intertwined thick vines, and it oozed with a powerful nt vitality. The nt mage pointed it towards Lawrend.

    "Tree Spirit''s Shackles!"

    A seed coalesced in front of the tip of the staff. Powerful nt mana gathered in that instant before it was thrown out towards Lawrend.

    Lawrend powered his whole body with his golden lightning mana and shed to the side.

    He turned his head to the side and saw the seed hit the ground. It exploded, and a giant vine nt appeared. It squeezed around at the buildings below them. There were unfortunate citizens that ended up getting crushed to death by the spell.

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows. It would be bad if they continued fighting in here. The city would be in ruins by the time they ended.

    As Lawrend got distracted by the nt mage, the water mage already silently made a giant ball of water.

    "Touch of Fire!" Lawrend shouted.

    He swung his arms to the nt mage. The giant me that appeared on top of his hand flung out towards the nt mage like a giant de of mes.

    The nt mage hugged his staff in front of him.

    Suddenly, a powerful nt vitality covered his whole body. A giant flower appeared under him and covered him with its petals.

    The mes touched the petals, and a brilliant green and orange light sparked. The flower tried to resist the mes, but a few secondster, the flower burnt to ashes.

    At that time, the mes also died down. The nt mage survived Lawrend''s magic.

    Lawrend slightly nced at the water mage. The ball of water was already more than twice the height of the water mage.

    "Master, let me help you!"

    That voice sounded like the voice of an angel to Lawrend. He looked down to his right and saw E flying in the air.

    "E!?" Lawrend eximed in shock.

    "O'' Void, a pleasure to meet you, time is rtional, you are the guardian of space, Space Lockdown!" E chanted.

    A powerful force gathered around the nt mage. He tried to move, but no matter what, he couldn''t.

    He could feel himself moving his arms, but nothing was happening in reality. The space around him was folded in a way that every movement gets returned back to its previous position.

    He also tried to fly up, but that was also futile. He couldn''t move any part of his body.

    "What did you do!?"

    Although the nt mage shouted, his voice wasn''t actually audible outside.

    Lawrend realized this was his chance.

    He closed his eyes, and powerful fire mana gathered around him.

    The water mage was too focused on his spell and didn''t realize that his buddy was in danger. After all, if he needed help, he would have shouted already.

    Unbeknownst to him, his brother was about to die.

    Lawrend flew and stopped 5 meters in front of the struggling nt mage. The panic on his face was very evident.

    As for E, she was sweating bullets. Her mana was draining from her body rapidly.

    O'' Ifrit, give my hands warmth in this winter, give me the power to fight my foes, light them on fire, burn them to ashes, Fire Disintegration!" Lawrend chanted.

    He flew thest five meters and touched the nt mage.

    "HELP!"

    At that moment, the nt mage finally managed to escape.

    Lawrend''s hand easily touched his left shoulder.

    "NOOOOOOOOO!!!!"

    The nt mage sensed the power gathered in Lawrend''s hand and despaired. It was something he wouldn''t be able to resist at this distance.

    That was the moment the water mage realized something was wrong.

    He turned his head and looked at the nt mage. He watched in horror as tendrils of me appeared on the nt mage''s skin. It spread through his body and covered it in a few seconds.

    The nt mage stopped screaming and stared at Lawrend with regretful eyes.

 Chapter 428 - A Stalemate

    Rami hovered in front of the darkness and lightning mage.

    "You have such pure light mana. You''re evenparable to an angel," the darkness mage said.

    He was beyond impressed. The greatest enemy in his life were light mages. Their elements were naturally at odds with each other.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "She does?"

    The lightning mage was surprised to hear that information.

    "How regretful. So many talented mages in this kingdom, but we''re going to kill them," the lightning mage said and shook his head.

    Rami ignored their talk, and her hair turned from blonde to ck.

    *FLAP*

    Giant white wings appeared behind her back. Her gaze became cold and judgmental. She looked like they would judge them to their deaths.

    "A real angel!?" the darkness mage shouted in disbelief.

    Fear appeared on his face, and he flew slightly behind the lightning mage. The lightning mage also became scared. Angels were things of myth.

    But as powerful Grand Mages, they knew better than that. It was said that angels were the hands of the Goddess. If you hurt one, a whole army will attack you.

    "R-Rx, Miss Angel! We''re not attacking anymore!" the darkness mage shouted in panic.

    As the darkness mage here, he was fucked up. An angel''s light mana is many times purer than any light mage in existence. If he tried to corrupt her mana with his darkness magic, he would be purified instead.

    "Don''t move!" Rami said coldly.

    She was not also confident in fighting against them. She was as strong as a Grand Mage, but that was it. She wasn''t in heaven. She can''t unleash the power of an Earth Mage.

    "Y-Yes!" the darkness mage nodded his head instantly.

    The lightning mage nodded his head with him.

    ¡­

    Aezel smirked at Creka. He was still hidden inside the tornadoes.

    "Aren''t you going toe out?" Aezel asked lightheartedly.

    Although she appeared to be taking this very easy, she actually wasn''t. Her whole body was taut, and she was ready to fly away if she sensed the slightest movement in the wind mana.

    "A demon like you couldn''t possibly know the concept of advantage," Creka retorted.

    He appeared cowardly by hiding inside the tornadoes, but it was one of his strengths. As a wind mage, he would be an idiot if he did not do it.

    "I will kill you for humiliating me in front of Master!" Aezel suddenly shouted angrily.

    She felt pained when she saw Lawrend saving her earlier. In her mind, she should be strong enough to protect him. Instead, it turned to the other way around.

    Powerful golden lightning mana flowed through her mana pathways. Simr to Lawrend, she glowed like a golden buddha. The lightning mana in the air gathered around her and boosted her strength.

    Aezel remembered Verkoli''s spell earlier, and she decided to copy it.

    She tried to gather her golden lightning mana to form a sword, but it immediately copsed. She might know how it looked like, but she didn''t know how its underlying principles worked.

    "Tsk. I should have learned more spells," Aezel said in annoyance.

    She spent most of her time standing around beside Lawrend that she neglected to improve her strength. That mistake was biting her now. She doesn''t know how to attack him.

    The only thing she could do now was to use her most powerful spell and fill it to the brim with her mana.

    Since Aezel failed to copy Verkoli, Creka took this chance to attack.

    Aezel immediately flew away as she sensed wind mana gathered around the tornadoes.

    Each of the tornadoes released a ball of wind. Inside them were countless wind des.

    If it hit her, she would be ground meat. But due to her quick thinking, the balls of wind couldn''t keep up with her.

    She avoided them several times before the spell in them copsed back to elemental mana.

    Aezel stopped and looked at the two tornadoes in front of her. She pointed her finger to the right one.

    She tried to attack the left one earlier when Creka interrupted her. This time, she decided to attack the right one to see his response.

    The clouds in the sky suddenly darkened. Mana escaped Aezel''s body and was immediately picked up by the storm brewing on top of them.

    Creka used his wind magic and interrupted the thunderstorm gathering on top of him, which slowed down the natural formation of the thunderstorm.

    "You''re annoying!" Creka shouted.

    The two tornadoes flew towards Aezel. Creka was left behind by the right tornado out in the open.

    The two tornadoes gathered together and formed arger one. Aezel felt her body get sucked towards it.

    The powerful winds further interrupted Aezel''s lightning mana from getting up into the clouds. As a result, the formation of the thunderstorm halted to a stop.

    "Hah! Don''t you think it''s that easy!" Creka sneered.

    Aezel felt a sense of crisis. She was poorly matched with Creka. Her elemental mana wasn''t something that could win against him.

    "HELP!"

    "NOOOOOOOOO!!!!"

    The sudden scream rmed Creka. He turned his head and saw the nt mage die under Lawrend''s hand.

    The tendrils of me spread throughout the nt mage''s body. Then, that was it.

    The wind that Creka made slightly tugged on the nt mage''s body and turned him to ashes that drifted into the air.

    "H-He turned to a hollow shell while his insides turned to ashes!" Creka eximed in disbelief.

    Lawrend raised his head and looked at Creka in the eyes. Those eyes were fearless. Creka felt his heartbeat quicken in rm.

    Lawrend slightly nced at the water mage. He was saying to Creka that he would also kill the water mage if he didn''t stop.

    "Grrr¡­ Fine!"

    The winds stopped, and the sky cleared. Aezel realized what was going on and also stopped.

    The water mage felt a sense of crisis as he floated close to Lawrend.. He was ready to shoot his giant ball of water at him in the case that he tried to get close to him.

 Chapter 429 - Clova 1 Vs 3

    A few minutes before, Clova hovered in front of three Grand Mages. They all stared at her warily.

    "Loa! Shackle her with your wind!" a fire mage shouted.

    Loa was a young woman that appeared to be in her twenties. She was fair and beautiful and gave a sense of grace.

    She snapped her fingers, and the wind from the four cardinal directions poured towards Clova. The only direction Clova could go was up or down.

    Well, that was the case if she was a human mage.

    Clova pped her giant white wings, and Loa''s wind spell was neutralized in an instant.

    "She''s too big! I can''t!" Loa shouted in rm. [AN: *wink* Lewd not intended.]

    "Fine. Boost my fire spell with your wind!" the fire mage shouted.

    He and Loa joined their spells together.

    Of course, Clova was not just going to watch them attack her. She rose up into the air and into the clouds.

    "Tch! We can''t hit her at this range!"

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    A giant Grand Mage-level beast is much harder to fight against. Their defense and agility were on another level, especially a flying one like Clova.

    The three of them flew up.

    The other mage in their group was a light mage. He was waiting for an opportunity to attack Clova while the two of his teammates attacked her together.

    They entered into the clouds and exited above it. The sky here looked serene and calm.

    Clova was already waiting for them in an ambush.

    She dove down and raised her sharp talons as she flew by them. The unlucky one was the light mage.

    He hurriedly cast a light spell that hardened his skin.

    The spell barely managed to protect him as a long tiny line of blood appeared on his arms after Clova flew by him. He instantly healed, but he was d he didn''t die.

    He didn''t even realize that Clova was attacking before he defended himself instinctively. Cold sweat poured down his back.

    "Loa, slow her down!" the fire mage ordered.

    They rushed to Clova, and Loa grabbed the air in front of her.

    *FWOOSH*

    A giant tornado appeared with Clova at the center. Due to its sudden appearance, she was not able to counter the wind force, and she twisted around.

    The fire mage took this chance. He blew arge amount of fire mana towards Clova from his mouth.

    The fire mana suddenly ignited in the air and got absorbed into the tornado. The fire became hotter and brighter.

    Clova, who was inside the fire tornado, wrapped herself with her wings and protected herself.

    "You will pay!" Clova cursed.

    She opened her wings grandly and scattered the wind and fire mana away from her, interrupting the spell.

    They were fortunate that Clova did not know how to use the elements. Otherwise, she would have cast a ton of spells on the two of them.

    The tips of Clova''s wings suddenly became sharp.

    She dove back down and went up even faster than before. She headed straight for them.

    If they don''t avoid her attack, they will be pierced by her beak. And if they tried to avoid her, they would be sliced by her sharp wings.

    "Fly forward!" the fire mage shouted.

    Flying to the left and right was a no-go as the wings would slice them. If they flew backward, her sharp talons would graze them.

    The only direction they could avoid to was the front.

    The three of them flew forward with their best speed. What they didn''t expect was Clova''s flexibility.

    She turned 90 degrees, and that spot they avoided was now a dangerous spot. Her sharp wings could slice any of them up.

    "FUCK! DEFEND!!" the fire mage shouted in panic.

    Clova decided to attack the fire mage. He was the leader in this situation. If he died, it would be much easier for her to kill the other two.

    The fire mage didn''t know if he was going to be targeted. Nevertheless, he employed his most powerful defense spell. He didn''t dare to underestimate her.

    A brilliant orange wall appeared in front of him. It was a forbidden magic spell.

    Almost all of the fire mana inside his body exited and fortified that orange wall. It became so corporeal that you could touch the fire mana with your own hands.

    *BOOM!*

    Clova''s right-wing became stuck to his orange fire wall and messed up her flight. As a result, she ended up losing her bnce and falling from the sky.

    "HELP!"

    "NOOOOOOOOO!!!!"

    Suddenly, they heard the desperate cries from down below. Clova soon stabilized herself and looked at the tip of her right-wing, now featherless.

    The fire mage''s heart pounded like drums in his ears. He thought he saw the afterlife in that split second that Clova hit his wall.

    He panted heavily and maintained his flight with the tiny amount of mana left inside his body.

    The light mage flew to his side and used a normal healing spell. As he was not a healer, he could only use this spell. He was the kind of light mage that focused onbat power rather than healing power.

    Loa looked at Clova grimly. A potion bottle appeared in her hand, and she gave it to the fire mage, who immediately drank it.

    The potion slightly recovered some of his lost mana. At least, he would be able to cast spells in the fight and not be entirely useless.

    Clova was also solemn. She pped her fings far away from them as she tried to think of a way to separate the fire mage from the other two. The damage to her wings would make her maneuvers less urate.

    Although she was confident in her body''s defense, she would surely break her spine from the buildings below if she fell from this high.

    Suddenly, the lightning mage that was on a stalemate with Rami earlier appeared from the clouds.

    Clova squinted her eyes.. She assumed that Rami was already defeated because the lightning mage had appeared.

 Chapter 430 - Bargaining With The Enemy

    ¡­

    "Tell them to stay their hand," Lawrend said.

    Creka felt humiliated. He clenched his fists together in anger. He nced at the Grand Mages, and they all understood.

    The water mage flew behind Creka. And the darkness and lightning mage did the same.

    Creka pointed his nose to the clouds while he looked at the lightning mage. He was telling him to get the other mages fighting Clova.

    The lightning mage nodded his head respectfully and flew up into the clouds.

    It took some time, but he exined to the three mages above that the fighting was ended. Clova warily flew down and appeared behind Lawrend.

    "Are we not fighting anymore?" Clova asked.

    "Yes. This is much better. I''d rather not fight against so many Grand Mages. If we kill them all, I think the empire will send more Earth Mages. At that time, we could only run," Lawrend exined to her.

    "Those bastards dared to damage my pristine feathers. If I get the chance, I will teach them a lesson in the future," Clova said angrily.

    She nced at the bald tip of her right-wing and felt awful.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "..."

    Lawrend ignored her. It would not be his problem anymore in the future. He silently sent his prayers for the fire mage. He probably won''t be able to travel alone in the Undrasil Kingdom anymore.

    Creka had a dark face on his face. The loss of the nt mage that fought Lawrend was a big loss for them.

    That Grand Mage was from one of the major families in the empire. They would surelyin to himter why he died in battle. That was also the reason why he decided to stop the fight.

    He was preupied with Aezel. If Lawrend managed to kill the water mage too, then another major family willin to him. He might be an Earth Mage, but he wasn''t the only Earth Mage in the empire.

    They werepetitive with each other. He might lose an important opportunity next time because of it.

    For example, if a rare material appeared, he would not be able to get it. They would use the death of the nt mage as a reason to prevent him from getting it.

    Besides, Grand Mages don''t grow from trees. That Grand Mage was 300 years old. He still had a long time before he will die.

    There might be a chance he could have be an Earth Mage if he didn''t die today.

    "Lawrend, I admit that you''re worthy of this kingdom, but as long as the current king that we recognize was still alive, then we would like to ask you to step down from the throne," Creka said seriously.

    If Lawrend said no, they would run back to the empire without care and get another Earth Mage to help them. After all, do they dare chase them to the empire?

    "..."

    Lawrend nced at the previous king and flew to him slowly.

    "W-What are you doing?"

    The previous king panicked. He was nothing whenpared to Lawrend. He was a mere Arch Mage.

    He can''t instantly cast his Arch Mage spell to defend himself. His measly High Mage spell would not be able to defend against Lawrend at all!

    "The current Third Princess of the Undrasil Kingdom is willing to be my wife. Doesn''t that mean that I can make Undrasil blooded offspring with her? Then, you don''t need this guy, right?" Lawrend asked Creka with a slight smile on his face.

    Creka furrowed his eyebrows and didn''t respond.

    Lawrend''s smile became wider and wider. Creka''s silence only meant one thing. As long as there was a valid excuse, he could kill the previous king.

    After all, for the empire, the kings of the kingdoms under them do not mean anything. If Lawrend reced the previous king, the Undrasil Kingdom would not change that much. It would still be theirs.

    Besides, the current princess was willing to be his wife. The bloodline would continue, and there was no difference in essence.

    "S-Sir Creka! This isn''t fair! Didn''t we agree on selling the two cities two your empire!? Why are you not protecting me!?" the previous king shouted.

    Creka frowned and looked at Aezel.

    "Prove to me that you''re not a demon," Creka said to her.

    Aezel nced at Lawrend and got his permission.

    She closed her eyes, and a weird and dark aura spread from her. Her gray wings expanded to her full glory.

    "A-A Fallen Angel!"

    Creka''s face changed in emotion.

    "SHIT!"

    The darkness mage watching behind Creka cursed. He was d they didn''t continue fighting.

    Creka turned his head and looked at Rami, who was silently floating beside Lawrend with a cold face. He knew from earlier that she was a pure angel.

    But why was she not attacking the fallen angel? Weren''t they enemies? Creka was confused.

    But then he realized something. He looked at their uniforms, and it clicked inside his head.

    It was because they were both subordinated to this guy! Creka became solemn.

    Just what power was behind this young man for a fallen angel and an angel to serve under him? Could he be perhaps from the other continent?

    "Where did youe from? Why do you want to rule the kingdom?" Creka asked Lawrend.

    "Huh? This question sounds familiar¡­ I came from Lanika City on the east side of the kingdom," Lawrend replied.

    He was sure that this was not the first time this question was asked to him. Why do they always ask him such silly questions? Was it really that odd for someone from Lanika City to be this strong?

    After all, there were so many people in the world. There was bound to be someone born with a lot of talent.

    "Lawrend, I''m willing to offer you a Grand Mage-level staff if you answer my question truthfully," Creka said.

    He noticed the staff Lawrend was holding, and it wasn''t that strong. At most, it was something an Arch Mage would use, but it doesn''t suit Lawrend, who was as strong as a Grand Mage.

    "I¡­"

 Chapter 431 - Recruiting A Prodigy

    "I really came from Lanika City," Lawrend answered seriously.

    "Really? Howe you are capable of using two elements?" Creka asked doubtfully.

    "Is it odd?"

    "Gaska, check his records with the Mage Guild!"

    "Yes, Sir!"

    Gaska was the water mage. He immediately flew downwards and headed to the Mage Guild.

    The two groups floated in front of each other silently. Everyone was still wary as the other party might suddenly change their minds and attack.

    "If your records say that you really were from Lanika City, I would like you toe with me to the empire."

    "Why do I have toe to the empire?"

    Lawrend was suspicious of him. There was a high chance that it was a trap.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Your talent. As long as you work for the empire for a bit to cancel out the death of Logan Hui, I won''t hurt you. Instead, I will protect you until you don''t need it anymore," Creka said.

    This was the only way Creka could think of to absolve himself from the damage caused by the death of the nt mage earlier, as Lawrend was very talented.

    The Emperor will be satisfied with him and surely take him under his wings. At that time, Creka would be seen as someone who did a great merit for the empire.

    No one would dare mention the death of the nt mage ever again. The nt mage was just a Grand Mage anyway.

    The empire had enough resources to create another one in a few hundred years.

    A talented young mage like Lawrend was worth far, far more than he was.

    "What about my position as king?"

    Currently, that was the most important thing to him since he had already decided to pass the kingdom to his children. All of their efforts would all be for naught if the empire took the kingdom away from him.

    "About that, the previous king offered the two cities on the border of the empire to us. It will reduce the territory of the Undrasil Kingdom, but we promised to protect the Undrasil Kingdom from any threat for 100 years."

    For the Bluemin Empire, slowly swallowing thend of the Undrasil Kingdom was the priority. They had already long recognized the threat that they posed.

    They would use the swallowed cities to erect another kingdom that would serve as a buffer state. That way, the Undrasil Kingdom would not be able to directly attack the Imperial Capital.

    If they somehow managed to cultivate an Earth Mage, the empire would have no choice but to release them from their grasp. After all, the Imperial Capital must always have an Earth Mage.

    If any neighboring empires heard the news that they were hunting an Earth Mage, they would surely take that chance to capture the Imperial Capital. Do not think that a single Earth Mage could kill another Earth Mage easily.

    If there were anything you couldpare them to, it would be cockroaches. Earth Mages were difficult to kill because they were already beyond the normal confines of mortality.

    Just their lifespan of 2,000 years says a lot.

    Not to mention, the empire would lose the people''s hearts if they killed the kingdom''s best mage. Long ago, an empire in the far western north decided to rule with an iron fist.

    It didn''t end well when they killed the first Earth Mage of a kingdom. At first, it looked like there would be no retaliation.

    The surrounding kingdoms suddenly became very secretive and managed to cultivate one Earth Mage each. By using the pressure created by the oppression, the talented mages of those kingdoms managed to be Earth Mages.

    It was a legendary history that overturned the peace at that part of the continent. Every empire at present took note of that piece of history.

    In the end, that empire was no more. The kingdoms from the surrounding empires followed those kingdoms'' lead and started an even bigger empire. Currently, the far western north of the continent was home to thergest empire in the continent.

    Creka especially did not want that to happen in the Undrasil Kingdom. There was an estimate that the Undrasil Kingdom only needed a catalyst, and it would evolve into an empire.

    That was also one of the reasons why he needed to take Lawrend with him. If Lawrend assimted with the empire, he would not be ambitious enough to betray them.

    Instead, he would be a part of their strength. There were so many benefits that Creka doesn''t even mind offending the family Logan Hui came from.

    Soon, Gaska returned with a file in his hand. He passed it to Creka.

    He opened it and nced at the contents.

    "A provincial city Mage Guild Master sent you to study in the capital city?" Creka asked with a raised eyebrow.

    A city like Sheron Port City was called a provincial city in Creka''s eyes. This capital city was the only city in the Undrasil Kingdom that was not a provincial city.

    Instead, it was ssified as a royal city. Each of the cities in the empire was a royal city, and the Imperial Capital was ssified as an imperial city.

    Of course, there were no kings ruling those cities. It was just a ssification.

    But that also means that each of those cities was asrge and prosperous as Undrasil Kingdom''s capital city.

    "Yes. Guild Master Reon sent me here, so I can improve my magic and protect me from the demons," Lawrend replied honestly.

    "Hm?"

    Lawrend''s words made Creka raise an eyebrow. He continued reading the file, and soon, surprise appeared on his face.

    "The Noble Demon Aezel captured you¡­"

    Creka turned his head and looked at Aezel, standing behind Lawrend.

    "Interesting. Did she ask you to impregnate her?" Creka asked with a slight smile on his face.

    As an Earth Mage from the empire, he was naturally knowledgeable about stuff like this.. The female demons use talented human males to impregnate themselves and increase the quality of their race.

 Chapter 432 - Tension Eased

    In humanity''s eyes, they were parasites. That was also one of the reasons why the war between the two races practically never stopped.

    Lawrend nced at Aezel before answering Creka.

    "Yes. She wanted me to impregnate her."

    "Interesting. I can feel the aura of life in her stomach. Don''t you know that she would kill you one day?" Creka asked.

    He looked at Lawrend with yful eyes. He wanted to see the shock on his face when he realizes that his so-called ''maid'' was actually a parasite.

    "She tried, but we resolved the issue," Lawrend replied calmly.

    "W-What!? Is that true??" Creka asked Aezel with bloodshot eyes.

    If that was true, then that would mean that demons would not need to kill their human partners anymore. At least, there would be a chance for reconciliation.

    "Can you tell me how you did it?"

    Creka was like an excited child who found a new toy. His eyes were shining in excitement and curiosity.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I split my soul in half and gave it to her."

    Lawrend did not want to reveal that he had two souls. It was weird in the first ce.

    "!?"

    Creka stared at Lawrend like he was looking at a monster. Well, who wouldn''t?

    Why would he split his soul to give birth to a child for a woman from an enemy race? It didn''t make sense.

    "We kind of hit it off. I managed to find a rare nt that heals souls, so I decided to try that method," Lawrend lied with a straight face.

    Aezel was staring at him with a wide mouth. She never knew that he could spout bullshit so calmly.

    "Hmm¡­ Alright. I believe you. The only problem is¡­"

    Creka trailed off his words and closed the file.

    "There was no mention here that you were a fire mage before."

    Lawrend''s cheeks twitched in response. Of course, it wouldn''t be there. He never disyed in public that he was able to use Fire Magic after he learned how to.

    "Either this was an borate scheme from the other continent, or this demon set all of this up, or you hid it to protect yourself," Creka said.

    Those were the only reasons Creka could think at the moment.

    "So¡­ why don''t you make an oath? Swear that you are not working for anyone from the other continent and that you are not under this demon''s control."

    "Really? That''s easy."

    Lawrend smirked and raised his hand.

    "I swear upon the World, that I am not working for anyone from the other continent, and Aezel did not scheme all of this, may the world take back all of my mana if there is any falsehood within my words," Lawrend said.

    It wasn''t exactly as the oath he used before, but it will make do. The content of the oath was not important anyway. What was important was that he made an oath to the world.

    As the world gave all of its mana for the mages to use, it was also capable of taking it back. If it sensed any falsehood with its all-epassing reach, it would immediately take all of the mana out of the mage''s body.

    If they tried to resist, their bodies would explode.

    *BOOM!*

    A p of thunder crackled in the sky.

    "You passed. When do you want to go to the empire?" Creka asked and nodded his head in satisfaction.

    "After a week? I need to make some preparations," Lawrend answered.

    "Alright. We will be staying in the Mage Guild. Don''t try to escape. You will lose the kingdom if you do," Creka said and stared at Lawrend solemnly.

    He turned around and beckoned the Grand Mages to follow after him. Creka believed that the kingdom was valuable for Lawrend.

    He wouldn''t have fought several Grand Mages and an Earth Mage if that was not the case.

    They soon disappeared from Lawrend''s view, and he was able to rx.

    "Finally¡­ It''s all over," Lawrend said.

    He felt Aezel''s touch behind him, and he leaned towards her. She supported him, and he recovered a tiny bit of the mana he lost.

    "I think I already know what Lightning Arch Mage spell I should make," Lawrend muttered with a smile on his face.

    He got inspiration from Verkoli''s spell earlier. He was also able to use an almost instantaneous movement spell because of him.

    Well, it actually wasn''t a spell. Lawrend was forcefully mimicking the spell. It was very wasteful and every time he uses it, he would have wasted 20x more manapared to using a real spell.

    Right now, he was quite exhausted. If he didn''t have Fire Mana, he would have already ran out of mana from dodging their attacks.

    The Fire Disintegration spell also drained his fire mana. Right now, he could only cast two Fire Disintegration spells before he would be spent.

    It sounded a lot, but he still needed to use those fire mana to insta-cast lower-level spells. At most, he could use it to cast a single Fire Disintegration spell before he would be forced to retreat.

    "Congrats, Master. You should take a rest," Aezel said and rubbed his shoulders.

    "Let''s go back down," Lawrend said.

    His group flew downwards and the battle in the sky finally ended.

    The eyes of the citizens present in the capital city were all full of awe. They felt the waves of mana crashing and gathering above them.

    If it were not for the powerful Arch Mages guiding the weaker mages away from the center of the capital city, there would be many casualties just from getting hit by the stray bursts of mana.

    After all, raw mana was a kind of attack. It was very sloppy, but it works.

    At the moment, there were only Arch Mages 5 streets around the Royal Castle. Even they felt strained standing so close.

    The difference between an Arch Mage and a Grand Mage was not short, after all.

    "Beloved Master!"

    Aleshia ran to Lawrend and embraced him tightly.. She sniffed his scent deeply and confirmed that he really was still alive.

 Chapter 433 - Aftermath

    "Beloved Master?" Lawrend repeated her words in confusion as he embraced her.

    In the time he spent with her, he never heard her call him that way. It felt odd for him.

    "I-I just thought to call you that¡­" Aleshia replied with a red face.

    She was so worried about him that she called him differently.

    "Big Sister," E called out.

    She hugged her from behind.

    "Are you okay, E??"

    Aleshia turned around and looked at the exhausted E. She used up a lot of her space mana earlier to contain the nt mage.

    "Big Sister, I feel very tired¡­" E muttered.

    Aleshia embraced her tightly.

    Lawrend suddenly remembered something and looked up at the sky. He saw the previous king sneakily flying away.

    "Aezel, we forgot someone. Take care of him," Lawrend ordered solemnly.

    "Yes, Master!" Aezel responded.

    She flew to the sky and quickly caught up to the previous king. Her hand glowed with powerful lightning, and she touched the previous king''s back.

    Without any suspense, he glowed brightly before exploding into arge explosion. His flesh turned to burnt meat that looked like ck rocks as they scattered at the surface below.

    Humility watched all of it with her eyes wide open and looked away without any change of emotion on her face.

    "Master!"

    Amene and Grape took this chance. They ran up to him and embraced him together.

    "Amene and Grape¡­"

    Lawrend was happy that they were okay. The fight happened directly above the Royal Castle. There was a high chance that the fight might have hit them.

    "Thanks to the defensive spell set up around the Royal Castle, we were able to stay safe," Amene said.

    "I''m d all of you are safe."

    Lawrend released them after they embraced for a while.

    "Master¡­ Thank you for freeing me," Humility said and embraced him from behind.

    Lawrend was surprised by her, and he ced his hand over her hands.

    "Aren''t you¡­ hurt that I killed your Father and Grandfather?" Lawrend asked with a heart filled with worry.

    "I¡­ Master, ever since I met you, I envied that you have freedom. Then before I knew it, I fell in love with you¡­ Right now, you and my sisters are the only ones that matter to me," Humility whispered.

    She was relieved, but at the same time, she wasn''t sure if it was the correct oue.

    Lawrend gripped her hands tightly to ease her worries.

    "Don''t worry. I will not waste this opportunity you gave me. I will make this kingdom better than ever," Lawrend replied to her.

    "Master¡­ That will indeed make me happy."

    She leaned on his back and pecked his right cheek. She then ran away and entered the castle.

    "Hehehehe."

    "..."

    Lawrend watched her leave with a slight smile on his face. As long as she was happy, he was happy.

    "Master, I''m d you are okay," Nao said.

    She stood in front of him with a face full of worry.

    "Come here," Lawrend beckoned her with his hand.

    Nao shyly came over and allowed herself to be embraced by him. His warmth calmed down her rapidly beating heart.

    "Were you worried?" Lawrend asked.

    Although he already knew the answer, asking her would make her ease her nerves.

    "Yes¡­ I thought I was going to lose my Master that epted me¡­" Nao muttered sadly.

    Lawrend rubbed her back andforted her.

    Nao might look like a cool butler, but deep inside her heart, she was a frail woman. The more she feltfortable with Lawrend, the more she let out her true self.

    "I won''t die so easily, okay?"

    Lawrend stared her in the eyes.

    "Y-Yes, Master." Nao nodded her head.

    She felt embarrassed staring at him so closely. It was as if they were going to kiss again.

    To further reassure her, Lawrend went and kissed her on the lips, causing Nao to widen her eyes in shock. She only thought about it, but he really kissed her.

    It sent euphoria into her mind. She craved the feeling she felt when they had sex for the first time. She was about to wrap her arms around him tightly when he pushed her away.

    "That''s enough for now," Lawrend said with a smile on his face.

    Disappointment filled Nao''s face. Just as she was about to enjoy it more, he pushed her away.

    "I will give you moreter. At least, I removed the worry in your heart, right?"

    "Yes, Master. You got me there¡­" Nao replied unhappily.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Hahahaha. Alright, let''s go inside."

    Lawrend put his arms around her back and pushed her inside.

    The others followed behind them, and they entered inside the Royal Pce.

    As Lawrend was walking in with them, he looked back and saw the tired E.

    "E, you did a good job earlier."

    He smiled at her. If it weren''t for her, he would have struggled to win against those mages.

    "Thank you, Master!"

    The tiredness in E''s face quickly disappeared. Lawrend''s words were like spring water that rejuvenated the energy in her body.

    "I have never seen you use a space spell before. I want to see moreter," Lawrend said.

    He was very interested in the spell she used. It was the first time he saw folded space. The nt mage could only brute force it before he was able to escape it.

    He also wanted to experience it. If there was a time that he encountered a space mage in the future, he would know what to do. After all, E might not be the only space mage in existence.

    "It''s all thanks to Teacher Verkoli. He taught me how to see my mistakes. If he didn''t, I would still be stumbling my way forward," E replied.

    "Verkoli, huh¡­"

    Lawrend felt guilty when he heard her say that. He tried to kill Verkoli earlier. Later, he would thank him for teaching E so well.

    Soon, they arrived at the Royal Chamber. Basically, it was the room Lawrend was in before.

    He turned around and pulled Rami inside with him.

 Chapter 434 - An Angel Wants To Reproduce ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "M-Master?"

    Rami was flustered. She watched as he closed the door behind them.

    "I will call the next er," Lawrend said to the gap in the door before he turned around.

    "You did well earlier. Do you want any reward?" Lawrend asked.

    When she heard him mention a reward, Rami''s eye slowly looked at his crotch. It was an instinctive reaction that she didn''t even realize herself.

    "Alright, as I guessed."

    Lawrend smiled and shook his head.

    "N-No! I didn''t say I want it, Master!" Rami shouted.

    Although she really thought of it as her reward, she didn''t want to admit it to him. She was an angel, that''s right, she was an angel.

    "Really? Then let''s just chat."

    Lawrend, who was about to pull down his pants, pulled it back up.

    "I¡­"

    Rami bit her lips and kneeled in front of him. She grabbed his pants and pulled them down.

    "I want this reward, Master," Rami said with a determined look on her face.

    "Oh? Why did you change your mind?"

    "I decided that I would stop thinking that angels are so high and mighty, Master. Angels should be ves to your cock," Rami said.

    She grabbed his member and licked it with her tongue while they made eye contact with each other.

    It was so erotic that Lawrend''s member became as hard as a rock in her hand. She moved her hand up and down and thered his cock with her saliva.

    "Mmm¡­ Delicious¡­"

    Rami took her time and savored his taste. Soon, his precum started pouring out of the tip.

    She became even more excited. She sucked and swallowed all of it out of his tip.

    Rami moved her head up and down. The feeling of her soft tongue and warm mouth made Lawrend feel good.

    Lawrend rubbed her head and lightly guided her blowjob.

    A dozen minutester, Lawrend felt the urge to cum.

    "I''m cumming, Rami."

    He gripped her hair and pulled her in and out of his crotch. Rami happily sped up and gave him a deepthroat.

    It was her first one, and her esophagus squeezed on his cock and attempted to swallow it inside. But of course, it couldn''t. The only thing her esophagus did was make him feel really good.

    That was the straw that broke the camel''s back. He pressed her head against his crotch, and he poured his semen directly down her throat.

    Rami swallowed the semen and digested them in her stomach.

    "Puaahhh~"

    Rami covered her mouth with her hand and licked all of the excess juices that were dripping down her mouth.

    "Master, thank you for the treat," Rami said with a satisfied smile on her face.

    "That felt really good. You''re getting better at this."

    Lawrend was impressed by her improvement.

    "Hehehe. I imagined sucking your cock, Master. I applied what I learned today," Rami replied proudly.

    "Wow. That''s some talent. Go bend your ass towards me on the bed," Lawrend ordered.

    Rami nodded her head and got on the bed. She lifted her maid skirt and looked at him with an inviting gesture.

    "Master, my hole is already dripping¡­"

    Her pink panties were sopping wet. Some of her pussy juice was already dripping down her thighs.

    It was a delicious meal in Lawrend''s eyes. He walked towards her and pressed that wet hole with his fingers.

    "Ah¡­ Mmmm¡­"

    Rami closed her eyes and matched his movements. She rubbed his fingers against her entrance.

    Lawrend pushed her panty aside and inserted two of his fingers inside her.

    "Ahumm!"

    Rami''s wet flesh wrapped around his fingers and guided him inside her.

    Lawrend pulled his fingers out before thrusting it back in. It was so wet that even her tight pussy, a virgin several weeks ago, epted it like it was nothing.

    "Master¡­"

    Rami focused on her vagina and moved her ass back and forth.

    Lawrend stopped after several more seconds. Her wet pussy made him hard again.

    He pulled his fingers out and put his fingers inside his mouth. He tasted the sweet and slightly acidic taste of her juices.

    Ever since he drank Humility''s squirt water, he started feeling less repulsed about this whole sucking of vaginal juices thing. After all, it was erotic.

    Lawrend positioned himself behind her and thrust inside.

    "Ahh!"

    Rami sucked on her fingers as she felt his member separate her walls of flesh.

    Lawrend lightly entered inside of her before he pulled back out. He then went all the way in at the next thrust.

    "Hnn¡­ Ahh! Fnnn¡­ Ah! Mmmm¡­ It''s so big!"

    Rami missed the feeling of his member inside her, and it made her happy that it was back inside her.

    "Master, since I''m your angel already, what if you impregnated me? Wouldn''t that be heresy?" Rami suddenly muttered out loud.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend couldn''t help but stop his thrusts, and he stared at her in confusion.

    "Do you want me to be pregnant?" Rami asked with puppy eyes.

    "Is that even a problem?"

    Lawrend shook his head and roughly thrust inside her.

    "Ahhhhhnnn!"

    Rami squirmed in pleasure. That rough thrust was his reply, and it made her happy.

    "Master, yes! I also want to be pregnant like them!" Rami shouted.

    Lawrend continued thrusting inside her. It was attempting to squeeze his semen out of him. He felt her desire to be pregnant from the undtions of her vagina.

    Lawrend enjoyed the feeling of her pussy for more than two hours. He made sure to make her pregnant by shooting his seed inside of her multiple times.

    By the end of it, Rami was a hot mess. Sheid on the bed like a ragdoll with semen gushing out of her hole.

    Lawrend cleaned himself and left the room.

    "Master?"

    Nao called out.

    "Oh, are you the next one?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes, Master. The nice Sisters gave me this chance," Nao replied.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Let''s postpone it. Rami will not be able to leave the room for a while," Lawrend replied.

    Nao gulped her saliva.. His words made her imagine Rami''s state right now, and it slightly made her wet.

 Chapter 435 - Sneaking In ? ? ? ? ?

    "B-By the way, where are you going, Master?" Nao asked.

    She stuttered because she felt tingly down there. Walking felt a little awkward for her.

    "I''m going to check thews that are put in ce. If there''s anything that I don''t like, I will remove it," Lawrend replied.

    Lawrend headed deeper into the pce with Nao following behind him. They arrived in the Council Chamber and found Humility inside.

    She was browsing through mountains of documents around her. She didn''t notice Lawrend and Nao entering inside the room.

    Lawrend sneakily walked behind her and ced his head over her left shoulder.

    A few secondster, Humility jumped in fright. She felt his warm breath beside her, and it scared her. She thought a ghost was behind her.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    She stared at him with a displeased expression on her face.

    "Master, I''m not good with jumpscares¡­" Humility said with a flushed face.

    "Well, you surprised me earlier too," Lawrend replied and shrugged his shoulders.

    It was his payback for her surprising him with a kiss on the cheek earlier.

    "Hehehe."

    The way Humility stared at him changed. Lawrend felt ominous, seeing her face.

    "W-What?"

    "Nothing," Humility tly replied and turned her head away.

    "Really? Anyways, can you give me an outlook on thews set in the kingdom?" Lawrend asked.

    And so, Nao watched as the two of them discussed civilws. The unfamiliar terms made her dizzy and unfocused when they finished.

    "Okay. Prohibit very of demihumans," Lawrend said to Humility.

    "I understand, Master."

    Humility quickly wrote a neww on a piece of paper. They then continued revising thews for almost an hour.

    ¡­

    When they finished, Lawrend looked at the spot where Nao was standing earlier. She wasn''t there anymore.

    "Huh, I guess we got too into it," Lawrend muttered.

    "Sister Nao nced at me before she left earlier," Humility replied.

    "Oh¡­ Alright. Since we''re done. I will go eat before going back to my room to sleep," Lawrend replied.

    "Have a good sleep, Master," Humility said and waved her hand at him.

    ¡­

    After Lawrend got his fill, he entered the Royal Chamber. It was empty, and the bedsheet was already reced.

    He looked at the empty room and felt sad. He was used to sleeping with his maids before. Now, he can''t do that anymore.

    As a king, it would be bad for his image if he slept in the same room as his maids. After all, the public thinks differently about maids.

    Lawrend lied on the bed and closed his eyes.

    In his dreams, he remembered that night he spent with Elena before he left Star Tail City.

    ¡­

    [WARNING: This part contains R-18 scenes.]

    Elenaid on top of the naked Lawrend. She smeared him with her slime juices and rubbed his cock with her hand.

    "Master, how do you like this?" Elena asked.

    Her whole body was translucent. She looked like a slime but in human form.

    "It feels good," Lawrend readily replied.

    "Hehe," Elena giggled.

    She moved her legs and sat on his cock. She swallowed it inside her pussy with her undting flesh.

    Tiny slime tentacles appeared in her vagina. She used them to wrap around his cock and gave him endless pleasure.

    Even though Lawrend was already a powerful mage, the pleasurable sensation made him feel weak in the knees. He wrapped her in his arms and embraced her tightly.

    Seeing his reaction, Elena became more brazen. Her vagina started sucking on his cock as if it was her mouth.

    "A-Ahh¡­ Elena¡­ That feels so good¡­"

    Lawrend was helpless from the pleasure he was feeling. It was as if his cock was inside a pleasure pot.

    Elena then grabbed his nipples with her fingers and yed with them. Lawrend was at her mercy at this moment.

    "I will make you not forget me, Master. To the point that you will dream about me," Elena said before she suddenly lowered her womb.

    Lawrend felt something very tight press against the tip of his cock. She pushed lower, and finally, his cock prated inside her womb.

    "Ahhhh! ¡­So good¡­"

    Elena arched her back and came from the sensation of his cock prating inside her womb. It was something impossible for normal humanoids but possible for a slime like her.

    Lawrend panted heavily. When Elena came, her vagina started squeezing on his cock. Meanwhile, her womb sucked the tip of his cock.

    Elena''s vagina was almost made to pleasure a cock. She was so good at it that Lawrend''s mind was starting to go nk.

    "Master, cum inside me. I need more of your semen," Elena said with a smile on her face.

    "Wait¡­ W-Who are you?" Lawrend suddenly asked.

    For some reason, he gained his rity at this moment. This was a dream, but this was not a part of his memories.

    "M-Master?"

    The voice changed, and Lawrend opened his eyes to see Humility sitting on hisp.

    "W-What are you doing!?" Lawrend eximed in shock.

    "Hehehehe¡­" Humility giggled and looked away from his eyes.

    "You slutty princess¡­"

    Lawrend shook his head and sat up. He grabbed her waist and helped her bounce up and down on his cock.

    "Ahh! Ah! ¡­Nnghh! Mmm! ¡­..Arghh!"

    Humility became powerless when Lawrend started taking the lead. Lawrend was merciless at her. She interrupted his good dream, and he decided to punish her because of it.

    *Pah Pah Pah*

    Humility leaned backward and exposed her boobs to Lawrend because of the pleasure she was feeling. Lawrend took that chance and sucked on her nipples like a baby.

    "Ah¡­ Ughh¡­ Mmhhmm¡­ Ahh!"

    Humility felt crazy. Her face became lewd and pleasure was the only thing that upied her mind.

    "More¡­ More! More!!"

    Humility made her thrust harder. His cock pierced inside her vigorously, and it only brought her more pleasure.

    "Ah! Ahhh! Ahhhh! I''m cumming!!"

    Humility couldn''t take it and came. Lawrend followed after her and filled her with his semen.

    Lawrend embraced her, and they stared in that position for a while.

    A few minutester, Humility raised her hips, and semen dripped out of her pussy.

 Chapter 436 - Defenseless Sleeping Women ? ?

    "Let me sleep, Humility," Lawrend said.

    He wore his pants again and turned sideways on the bed before he closed his eyes.

    "Hehehe. I will," Humility replied.

    She lied behind him and covered the two of them with the nket.

    When Lawrend fell asleep, he didn''t dream again.

    ¡­

    Lawrend opened his eyes the next day. He sat up and looked at the calmly sleeping Humility.

    "So cute but so slutty¡­"

    Lawrend shook his head and got up from the bed. He took a quick shower and wore a new set of clothes.

    "Good morning, Master," Aezel said and bowed to him.

    "Good morning. You''re up quite early."

    "Fufufu. It''s my duty to protect you, Master," Aezel replied with a chuckle.

    "Where is Aleshia?" Lawrend asked.

    "Sister Aleshia is sleeping in the harem quarters," Aezel replied.

    "Harem Quarters? That reminds me. Did Humility have a mother?"

    "Hmmm¡­ I don''t think she ever mentioned anyone," Aezel replied thoughtfully.

    "Okay. Let''s go find Aleshia then."

    The two of them walked through the various halls in the Royal Castle. Soon, they arrived in a different part of the castle.

    There were various rooms in here. Lawrend assumed that they were for the harem members of the previous king.

    "What happened to the previous harem?"

    He became worried all of a sudden. If they killed all of them, he would feel guilty. After all, it wasn''t necessary to kill them.

    "We sent them back to their homes with some money to retire and shut up," Aezel exined.

    A few secondster, they arrived in front of a room.

    Aezel took a step forward and knocked on the door.

    *Knock* *Knock*

    "Sister Aleshia? Master is here!"

    They waited for half a minute before a small figure opened the door.

    "Master, Big Sister is still sleeping," E said.

    "Oh? Can we enter?" Lawrend asked/

    "Yes, Master."

    E opened the door and entered inside. The room was decorated rather girlish. There was a pink curtain that covered the window and a stuffed teddy bear.

    Lawrend was taken aback when he saw all of that.

    "D-Do you not like it, Master?" E asked worriedly.

    "No. I like it. It seems the two of you took your time to set up this room," Lawrend replied.

    "Yes. Big Sister and I designed everything," E replied.

    She and Aleshia took their time yesterday to set up this room.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lawrend realized that this was probably their best personal room since they got out of the slums. At Humility''s mansion, they shared the same room as him. It would be impossible for them to decorate the room to what they liked.

    Lawrend sat beside the bed and observed the calmly sleeping Aleshia. She looked really beautiful and defenseless.

    ''She feels safe here,'' Lawrend thought.

    If this was the Aleshia of the past, she would notice him approach immediately. It seemed like she became more and more rxed as they spent more time together.

    Lawrend rubbed her head and brushed her hair with his fingers.

    "Aleshia, wake up."

    "Nnngghh¡­"

    Aleshia''s eyelids trembled, and she opened her eyes. She looked up at him sleepily.

    "Master?"

    Aleshia stared at him for a long moment before she suddenly widened her eyes in realization.

    "MASTER!? What are you doing here?" Aleshia asked in shock.

    "Come with me. I need to deal with someone," Lawrend replied.

    "Who?"

    "Uhhh¡­ I don''t remember his name, but he had the same red hair as I do," Lawrend replied awkwardly.

    That red-haired guy challenged Lawrend to a duel less than two months ago. Since Lawrend didn''t show up, Aleshia would be given to him ording to the agreement.

    Of course, Lawrend wouldn''t let something like that happen. That was why he was going to deal with him once and for all.

    "Ah! Do you mean that guy? Okay. Let me get dressed, Master," Aleshia said.

    That was when Lawrend realized. He looked down at her exposed navel and saw that she was naked underneath the nket.

    Lawrend moved out of the way, and Aleshia exposed her naked body to him. Seeing her so defenseless in front of him, Lawrend felt surreal.

    It was only three months ago that he met her. It made him feel impressed with himself.

    "Master? Why are you staring at my boobs so much? Do you want to suck on them?" Aleshia asked with a tilt of her head.

    "..."

    Lawrend turned away with a red face. He would never do something like that with E in the room.

    "A-Ah! E! You didn''t just hear that!" Aleshia shouted as she remembered that E was in the same room as them.

    "Hehh~ Big Sister, I didn''t know you and Master do something like that," E said teasingly.

    She didn''t understand the sexual meaning underneath those words. Instead, she imagined that Aleshia and Lawrend role yed like a mother and a baby, which made her smile.

    "E!" Aleshia shouted in embarrassment.

    "E, your Big Sister just woke up. Don''t mind her nonsense," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master!" E nodded her head and stuck her tongue out at Aleshia before she left the room.

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    Aleshia, Lawrend, and Aezel stared at each other awkwardly.

    "Fufufufu. Sister Aleshia, you should look around your surroundings before saying such lewd things," Aezel said teasingly.

    "Geez! Not you too, Sister Aezel!" Aleshia pouted.

    "Alright. Enough. Wear your maid uniform, Aleshia," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master¡­" Aleshia nodded her head weakly.

    It would be hard to exin to E what she said just now. She must keep her little sister''s pureness until her adulthood!

    Lawrend watched as Aleshia wore her maid uniform in front of him. Compared to watching her remove her clothes, this was more erotic.

    The way she leaned forward to pull up her garter belt was the most erotic part.

    A few minutester, Aleshia stood in front of Lawrend in her maid uniform.

    "Let''s go," Lawrend said.

    They left the castle and rode a Royal Carriage to the Rubrignis n.. With Lawrend''s authority, no one dared to block the way of the carriage for even more than a few seconds.

 Chapter 437 - Bloodline

    Because no one blocked their way, they arrived at the Rubrignis n pretty quickly. It was significantly much faster than before. In total, it only took them 10 minutes.

    The Royal Carriage stopped in front of the Rubrignis'' n''s metal gates.

    The guards immediately panicked and sent someone to inform the n Head.

    Lawrend walked out of the carriage with Aezel and Aleshia following behind him.

    "Y-Your Highness, what is the reason for your visit?" the guard asked nervously.

    As a guard of the Rubrignis n, he was stationed at the gate when Lawrend fought those experts from the empire yesterday. Knowing that Lawrend could crush him at any moment only made the guard shake in nervousness.

    "I want to see¡­ I forgot his name," Lawrend replied awkwardly.

    He really didn''t care about that guy, so it was easy for him to slip from his mind.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "O-Oh¡­"

    The guard nodded his head and forced a smile on his face.

    They waited for almost a minute before the n Head of the Rubrignis n came rushing out.

    "Your Highness, what can I do for you?"

    The head of the Rubrignis n was a middle-aged man with a head full of red hair.

    "Errr¡­ I want to see someone from your n. He failed the Entrance Exam for the Mage Academy," Lawrend replied.

    That was everything he knew about the person he was looking for.

    "Wait¡­"

    Suddenly, the n Head''s face turned ck.

    "Your Highness, my name is Polo Rubrignis. I will go ask those who fit in your description," the n Head said before he disappeared.

    Lawrend looked at Aezel and Aleshia and furrowed his eyebrows. For some reason, the n Head seemed suspicious.

    Lawrend waited for several more minutes, but the n Head hadn''t returned yet.

    "Let''s go in," Lawrend said.

    Without paying attention to the guards, he bravely walked inside the grounds of the Rubrignis n with his two maids. The guards could only watch in fear.

    "Fufufufu. This is how it should be, Master. Everyone should be scared of you," Aezel said with a satisfied smile on her face.

    "It makes things easier, I guess."

    Lawrend shrugged his shoulders.

    They entered inside the biggest building in the n. The moment they entered, everyone looked at Lawrend in confusion.

    "What branch of the family did youe from? What are you doing here?" An angry-faced man asked Lawrend.

    He looked like the average mean uncle that everyone had. He thought that Lawrend was a part of the Rubrignis n because of the color of his hair.

    Before the man could further approach Lawrend, Aezel stepped forward and blocked his way.

    "Bitch! Get out of the way!" the man shouted.

    "Bitch?"

    Lawrend looked at the man''s face and raised an eyebrow.

    "What kid? Do you have a problem with that?" the man asked angrily.

    "Let''s go, Aezel. I don''t want to waste my time on this stupid guy," Lawrend said and ignored him.

    "You!"

    Seeing that Lawrend ignored him, the man became angrier. He grabbed Lawrend''s shoulder.

    All of a sudden, he saw the world flip around him.

    He mmed to the floor with his back.

    "AHH!"

    "Hmph. How dare you touch, Master?" Aleshia snorted.

    Although she wasn''t as strong as Aezel, she still knew a lot of martial arts. She easily flipped the man without him expecting it.

    "What an idiot," Lawrend remarked.

    He touched the man''s forehead and cooked his brain with his fire magic.

    "AHHHHHhhh¡­"

    The man tried to shout, but his voice quickly died down.

    "Master, you didn''t have to move," Aezel said with a frown on her face.

    She was about to kill him when he made his move.

    "Whatever. I killed him because I hate that red-haired guy we''re looking for. His arrogance reminded me of him. Oh, wait. I remember now. His name is Vernon," Lawrend said in realization.

    "Fufufufu. I guess he still had some use," Aezel said with a smile.

    They entered deeper into the building. They passed through a long hallway. There were pictures of different people all over the walls.

    "Are these their ancestors? There are so many."

    Lawrend looked around him with a face full of interest.

    "That will be impressed if it is, Master," Aezel replied.

    "Master, do you think our descendants will also make a n of their own?" Aleshia suddenly asked.

    "What''s with that question? Of course, they will," Lawrend replied.

    "Then¡­ Why don''t we change all of our family names at our wedding?" Aleshia asked with an excited smile on her face.

    "Hmmmmm¡­ That''s a good idea. Remind me then," Lawrend replied and nodded his head in satisfaction.

    Her idea was good. It will be easier for him to unite his descendants. At least, if he somehow died, they would be able to prosper.

    "We''re here, Master," Aezel announced.

    They entered inside a wide and empty room. There was nothing there except arge red waterfall flowing through the room and a long wounding river that circled the pond under the waterfall.

    "What the? Why is there a blood waterfall here?"

    "I have also never seen this," Aezel replied.

    "I have never seen so much fresh blood¡­" Aleshia muttered.

    Even an assassin like her had never seen so much blood. That amount was at least 100 people. It was very creepy.

    "Hmm?"

    Lawrend felt odd. He looked at the flowing blood and felt something.

    He slowly approached the blood waterfall, and the more that feeling strengthened.

    "Master?" Aleshia called out.

    Both her and Aezel followed behind him in confusion. He looked like he had seen something shocking.

    Lawrend ignored them and touched the pool of blood in the small pond.

    *Thump*

    Lawrend''s life shed in his mind.

    "W-What is this?"

    Lawrend took a step back and grabbed his rapidly beating chest.

    "Master! Stay away from the blood! It might be poisonous!" Aezel shouted.

    She grabbed his finger that was covered in blood and cleaned it with a cloth.

    "No¡­ This is a bloodline resonation¡­" Lawrend muttered with his eyes wide in shock.

 Chapter 438 - Ignis Clan

    "B-Bloodline?"

    Aezel and Aleshia stared at each other in shock.

    "I think¡­ I''m a Rubrignis..?" Lawrend muttered with his eyes wide in disbelief.

    "No way¡­"

    "What¡­"

    Aleshia and Aezel couldn''t ept it. After all, that hateable Vernon was from the Rubrignis n. Their impression of the n was a n full of arrogant bastards.

    ''But why did my father say that the Rubrignis n was my enemy? I need to understand this before I leave to the empire,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    "Aleshia, lend me a dagger," Lawrend said.

    "Here, Master. Be careful."

    She passed him her ck dagger.

    Lawrend faced his wrist upright. He then slowly slit it.

    His blood fell down andnded on the small pond below.

    *FIZZ*

    The blood in the pond boiled heavily. Lawrend continued pouring his blood into it.

    *Fwoom!*

    A giant me lit up in the center of the small pond. It glowed brighter and brighter before a figure of a phoenix appeared.

    The Phoenix boasted bright red feathers that looked realistic. If Lawrend didn''t know that this Phoenix was summoned from the mes, he would have thought that it was a real animal in front of him.

    *KAAHHHH*

    The Phoenix expanded its wings outward and gazed down at Lawrend.

    "Member of the Branch n, what is your name?" the Phoenix asked in a deep voice.

    "Lawrend Horiel. But who are you?"

    Lawrend was taken aback that it was able to speak. After all, it came from the mes.

    "Hm? You summoned me, didn''t you? Howe you don''t know me?" the Phoenix asked in confusion.

    "Umm¡­"

    Lawrend was at a lost for words how to exin how he got here. If he said that he barged in here and poured his blood in the pond, would he believe him?

    "Don''t tell me your n was destroyed? But this Ancestral Blood Pond seems okay¡­"

    The Phoenix looked around and saw that the pond was in tip-top shape.

    "I didn''t know I was a part of this n. I just barged in here to take revenge on someone," Lawrend answered honestly.

    There was no point in lying. His honesty might even earn the trust of this unknown Phoenix.

    "Interesting. Your bloodline isparable to the ancestor. With your talent, it shouldn''t be hard for you to take control of the n, right?"

    It was obvious to Lawrend what the Phoenix was getting at. He wanted him to prove to everyone in the n that he was a part of them.

    "But I don''t even know why I got kicked out of the n¡­"

    "Well, find it out. I thought it was weird for me to be summoned by the ancestor. It turns out it was a talented kid. Come to the heart of the Primitus Continent. The Ignis n will be waiting for you."

    "I will."

    Lawrend nodded his head solemnly. He became interested about this n that was located at the center of the continent.

    "Take this. It will protect you from any attack an Earth Mage or an Earth Sword throws at you."

    An orange gem flew from the Phoenix''s mouth andnded on Lawrend''s open palm.

    "Thank you. What do I call you?"

    Lawrend bowed respectfully.

    "Considering your bloodline origins, I''m your ancestor. The ancestor I talked about earlier was our collective ancestor. She was the most powerful Phoenix," Lawrend''s ancestor exined,

    "Wow¡­"

    Lawrend couldn''t believe it. He never expected that he was actually part of a much bigger n. From the looks of it, Earth Mages were just crap in his eyes.

    "KAHHHH! See you, Lawrend!"

    The mes above the blood pond faded, and the Phoenix was nowhere to be seen.

    Lawrend turned around and looked at Aezel and Aleshia.

    "M-M-Master, how could you speak earlier?" Aezel asked with fear etched in her eyes.

    "I thought I was done for¡­" Aleshia muttered in a daze.

    "What happened to the two of you?" Lawrend asked in surprise.

    "When that Phoenix appeared, a powerful pressure pressed against me. It sealed any of my movements," Aezel answered.

    Aleshia nodded her head behind her.

    "I see¡­ I didn''t feel any pressure. It must be because I''m his descendant," Lawrend exined to them.

    "Y-Y-You''re a phoenix, Master!?" Aleshia eximed loudly in disbelief.

    She never even saw him use fire spells until he tried to drain his mana again. She doesn''t believe it.

    "I don''t know. But I''m definitely sure that I''m his descendant. I felt a connection with him," Lawrend replied.

    "Fufufufu. I knew it. This must exin why Master was so talented. I chose the right man," Aezel said and embraced his arm in between her chest.

    "*Cough*"

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    They turned their heads to the sound and saw the head of the Rubrignis n staring at them awkwardly.

    "Your Highness, did you perhaps touch our ancestral pond?" the n Head asked as he walked closer.

    "..."

    Lawrend had a mix of emotions as he stared at the n Head, knowing that he was rted to him.

    "Where is Vernon?" Lawrend asked.

    "He''s outside. We returned to the entrance but found that you already left," the n Head replied.

    "I see. Let''s go then."

    Lawrend walked forward to leave.

    "Wait! Your Highness, that gem in your hand is a property of our n," the n Head said as he pointed at the orange gem in Lawrend''s hand.

    "Hm? How are you so sure?"

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows at him. He saw greed glowing in his eyes.

    "I can feel a connection with it. You definitely took it from our ancestral pond!" the n Head shouted with a face full of excitement. He couldn''t wait to get his hands on it.

    "What are you talking about!?" Aezel asked angrily.

    She grabbed his robe and looked at him straight in the eye.

    "Aezel, rx. Here take it."

    Lawrend stopped Aezel, and he gave the orange gem to the n Head.

    "Wh¨C"

    The n Head looked at the orange gem brimming with power in his hand. He was surprised that Lawrend gave it to him so easily.

    "Now, die!" Lawrend shouted angrily and grabbed the n Head''s hand that had the gem.

 Chapter 439 - Suspicious Clan Head

    Not expecting Lawrend to suddenly attack, the n Head had his guard down.

    The two of them were touching the orange gem, which made it not activate.

    Lawrend poured his fire mana inside the n Head''s body. His body started burning and turning to ash.

    The n Head quickly realized what was going on. He determinedly chopped at his arm and detached it from his body.

    Lawrend let go of the hand and put the orange gem in his storage ring.

    "W-What are you doing, Your Highness!?" the n Head shouted unusually loudly.

    He was clearly trying to get the attention of the other people outside. That way, Lawrend would not dare to kill him with all of the witnesses.

    "I''m not an idiot. I saw the greed in your eyes. If you were slower, you would have died. Though, I simply used a High Mage spell," Lawrend replied coldly.

    "But that was something from our n! I don''t know how you got it, but I do know what''s something that belongs to us," the n Head said seriously.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Although he was facing Lawrend, he wasn''t afraid. As the n Head, he knew something that an outsider like Lawrend doesn''t know.

    "I saw the ancestor. That gem was his gift to me," Lawrend calmly revealed to him.

    "Wh¨C!"

    The n Head dropped his jaw in shock.

    "I also know that this n is a branch n of the Ignis n," Lawrend continued.

    "W-Who are you!? How did you meet the ancestor!?"

    The n Head was so shocked that it looked like he saw a ghost. In his mind, only the n Head could do that using a Magic Artifact and a family-exclusive spell. Besides, they can only meet someone insignificant from the Ignis n. They were never able to summon an ancestor.

    "Look."

    Lawrend walked closer to the blood pond and slit his wrist lightly. A drop of blood fell and boiled before quickly disappearing. It wasn''t enough to summon that phoenix again.

    "Who are your parents!?" the n Head asked in disbelief.

    Now that he was given proof, there was no denying it. Even though he can''t feel Lawrend''s bloodline, the reaction of the Ancestor Blood Pond was enough. Only those with the blood of the Ignis would be able to incite such a reaction.

    "Neat. I don''t have to find my father to ask him about it. My father''s name was Rendal Horiel," Lawrend replied.

    Suddenly, the n Head''s eyes widened into even more disbelief.

    "N-No way¡­"

    The n Head walked back slowly in a daze.

    "What? Do you know my father?" Lawrend asked and squinted his eyes.

    "N-No¡­ I don''t know that bastard¡­" the n Head replied as hate appeared in his eyes.

    Lawrend instantly realized that the n Head knew who his father was. He walked closer to the n Head and stood in front of him.

    "Tell me what happened," Lawrend said with dead serious eyes.

    "Y-Your Highness, I was just talking nonsense. I don''t know that person."

    The n Head forced a smile on his face and avoided eye contact with him.

    "Stop lying to Master!" Aezel shouted.

    She walked towards him and gazed at him with her red pupils.

    The n Head felt the world fall on him. He was only an Arch Mage. It was hard for him to endure the pressure that Aezel released on him.

    The n Head''s face warped in pain.

    "n Head!"

    Vernon ran inside and saw the n Head getting teamed up by Lawrend and Aezel.

    "S-Son, run!" the n Head shouted while he gritted his teeth in pain.

    "Father, what''s going on? Is this because of the bet? I already didn''te! Why are you here!?" Vernon shouted at Lawrend in anger.

    After he challenged Lawrend to a duel, he returned home and quickly learned that Lawrend became the Prime Student of the Mage Academy. He didn''t have the guts to face someone so powerful with his True Mage strength.

    "Oh? You also didn''te?"

    Lawrend didn''t expect that Vernon also didn''te. But that made sense as he never heard about him ever again after that.

    "Wait, you also didn''t!?" Vernon eximed in shock before happiness started to fill his face.

    "Yeah. I forgot about you after I enjoyed a good night with my maids," Lawrend calmly replied.

    "A-Arghh¡­ But that means that we have drawn, right? Then, you don''t have a reason to attack us! Stop doing this!" Vernon shouted as he endured the emotional damage Lawrend caused him.

    "Hmmm¡­ This is troublesome," Lawrend said and held his chin.

    "Master, you are the king of this kingdom now. No one would say anything if you kill an arrogant bastard that dared toy his eyes on Sister Aleshia!" Aezel urged him on.

    "That''s right, Master. Just kill this insect. The more I see him, the more I get reminded that you want him to watch us have sex¡­" Aleshia muttered with a red face.

    "What?"

    "What?"

    "What?"

    The n Head and Vernon stared at Aleshia in shock. Even Lawrend couldn''t help but stare at her in surprise. Why was Vernon reminding her of something like that?

    "Master, it''s because of you! I couldn''t help but imagine what would happen if someone watched us that day¡­" Aleshia rified in embarrassment.

    "*Cough* Forget that."

    Lawrend felt guilty when he heard her words. He shouldn''t have given her that idea.

    Her birthday suit was all for him to admire.

    "Anyways, are you going to answer my question or not?" Lawrend asked the n Head.

    "..."

    The n Head and Vernon looked at each other before he came to a decision.

    "I will, but will you make a blood contract with me that you won''t kill my son immediately after this?" the n Head asked.

    Once he spilled everything, he was doomed. He could only save his only heir.

    "Alright." Lawrend nodded his head.

    A blood contract appeared in Lawrend''s hand, and he wrote some terms on it. He then passed it to the n Head.

    The n Head modified some before they signed the blood contract together. It entered inside their wrists and activated.

    He then opened his mouth and started revealing everything he knew.

 Chapter 440 - Rendal Rubrignis

    It first started when Lawrend''s father, Rendal Rubrignis, was in his early adult years. He was regarded as the man who would take over the n. His talent impressed the current n Head and made him the highlight of talk in the capital city.

    Things started to change when Rendal grew a fascination with one of their maids. He loved the way she dressed and the way she helped take care of things.

    It didn''t take long for him to slowly approach her. s, the maid fell for his charm and took him on an adventurous night. They then separated and never spoke about that event to anyone.

    But a monthter, the two of them found each other in the same room on a dark night. With their passion reignited, they became even more obsessed with each other at that time. They released their pent-up lust at each other.

    After that, they both epted each other for who they were. Rendal swore to himself that he would marry her, even if the world goes against the two of them. It sounded like a good romance story until the n members heard their affair.

    The n shunned Rendal. The prideful Rubrignis n didn''t want their next n Head to marry a maid. The two of them were separated, and they stopped seeing each other.

    That was supposed to be the end of it.

    Two monthster, that maid grew a bulge in her stomach. Everyone immediately knew who the father was.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The n Head and Rendal''s father were so enraged that they ordered the death of the child.

    But Rendal wasn''t willing to let it happen. He treasured the fruit of their love for each other.

    He took her away from the n and gave her a house to live in. After that, no one talked about that event ever again.

    Most of the n members assumed that Rendal did what he was supposed to do. (To dispose of the maid.)

    But six monthster, the news broke out that Rendal''s maid showed up in a local physician''s house. She paid him with the money Rendal gave her. She gave birth in that physician''s house, and the witnesses that recognized her reported it to the n.

    Instantly, the news became a sensation to the whole capital city. The drama of the future n Head of the Rubrignis n attracted the interest of anyone. After all, no one would imagine that the son of a powerful n would want to marry a maid.

    Rendal managed to rush directly to the physician''s house and carried his son in his arms. At that time, he smiled happily. He was the happiest man in the world.

    But it immediately ended when the n members and guard from the n stormed that physician''s house. They took the baby, and with Rendal''s High Mage strength, he was restrained by an Arch Mage from the n.

    The next day, Rendal and his baby were trialed by the n. If Rendal pleaded guilty, they will kill the baby and pretend nothing happened, but he would be exiled from the n if he pleaded not guilty.

    His title, family name, and everything would be taken from him.

    Everyone fully expected him to kill the baby at that time, as getting exiled from the n was a punishment worse than death. He would be reduced to amoner and a weak mortal.

    Any of his enemies coulde after him at that moment.

    Of course, Rendal took thetter. He was exiled to Lanika City, and since then, no one saw him with a maid ever again. They would even hear rumors that he hates maids now.

    ¡­

    Lawrend balled his two fists as he tried to contain his anger. It was so painful.

    His heart couldn''t take it. His father suffered so much, but he doubted him. He was such an unfilial son¡­

    "Master¡­"

    Aleshia and Aezel rubbed Lawrend''s back. They both felt sorry for Lawrend''s father. They also felt sympathetic for Lawrend''s mother. She was like them, a maid.

    "Who are you to me!?" Lawrend shouted to the n Head angrily.

    "I''m your uncle¡­" the n Head replied weakly with fear in his eyes.

    When he told that story, he was reminded of the past. He felt scared. He can''t believe that the baby they wanted to kill would grow up to be so talented. Just how foolish were they at that time? He was even able to summon a phoenix ancestor¡­

    "Uncle¡­ Should I kill you!?" Lawrend asked before he fell to the ground and kneeled.

    Tears started falling from his eyes. He wanted to kill this man in front of him and the n behind him. They were all scum for pushing his father and mother too far!

    The n Head bit his lips bitterly. At this point, he already knew that it was inevitable.

    "Remember our contract¡­" the n Head murmured as tears started falling from his eyes.

    Lawrend raised his hand and touched the n Head''s forehead.

    "No! Lawrend, please! I-I''m your cousin! I plead you, don''t kill my father!" Vernon pleaded on the side.

    Lawrend stopped and raised his head to Vernon.

    "I bet my father and mother said the same thing¡­" Lawrend muttered in reply.

    A brilliant me rose from his hand and swallowed the head of the n Head.

    "NOO!!!"

    Vernon rushed to stop Lawrend, but Aezel kicked him away.

    "Agh¡­"

    "Don''t interfere with Master, or I will kill you," Aezel said coldly.

    Aleshia stood beside her and looked down at Vernon.

    The n Head''s body turned to a pile of ashes in front of Lawrend.

    "Ki¡­"

    "Master?" Aleshia turned around and pressed her ear closer to him.

    "Kill him¡­ The blood contract doesn''t work on dead people."

    Aleshia''s expression became serious. She stood up and stared at Vernon as if she was looking at a corpse.

    She slowly and solemnly walked towards him.

    Vernon felt a sense of crisis, and he crawled backward in fear.

    "They made a blood contract! You can''t kill me!" Vernon shouted.

 Chapter 441 - Finding His Father

    "Are you an idiot? Master and your stupid father made a blood contract. Do you think it will work with your cremated father?" Aleshia sneered.

    A dagger appeared in her hand, and she swung it at the air in front of her.

    "A-Ah-Aghhh¡­"

    Vernon grabbed his neck and stared at Aleshia with disbelief. Blood started pouring out of it like a broken pipeline.

    "Don''t worry. You aren''t dying yet," Aleshia said.

    She stopped a foot in front of Vernon and started chanting a spell.

    A minuteter, ck tendrils shot out from her hand and wrapped around Vernon''s body. It seeped into his bleeding neck and invaded his blood. It started corrupting it and causing him great amounts of pain.

    Vernon tried to scream in pain, but his broken vocal cord muffled him. He then started coughing ck blood.

    On those ck blood, tiny mushrooms started growing.

    "I intentionally slowed down the effect of that spell. It will slowly turn you into a mushroom''s food," Aleshia said with a sinister smile on her face.

    It was a long time since she tortured someone. It felt exhrating doing it in front of her beloved Master.

    "Master, do you like it?" Aleshia turned around and asked him.

    "Good. Make him suffer for taking advantage of you," Lawrend said and stood up.

    His face was as cold as ice. He hated this n. If possible, he would kill all of them, but he won''t until he gets to talk with his father. He will give the decision to him.

    After all, he was the one that suffered.

    "Let''s go. Ignore him. Let him die in silence," Lawrend said and beckoned them.

    They left that building and headed out as if nothing had happened. The only one outside was Vernon. They didn''t have anyone else. Everyone was too afraid to associate themselves with Lawrend.

    Only after a few minutes passed did Vernon''s body fully dpose. A giant mushroom grew on him before the ground slowly sucked Vernon''s decaying body through the gap in the tiles.

    Except for the ashes and ssh of blood, no one would see any other evidence of what happened here.

    ¡­

    Lawrend''s group immediately returned to the Royal Castle. He couldn''t wait to go find his father, but he had to wait for news first.

    The various cities in the kingdom had long heard about the news. The new king was an unbeatable prodigy. Even the envoys from the empire were not able to stop him.

    As a result of this surprising news, every city that was hesitant to pledge its allegiance immediately pledged. They reasoned that it wouldn''t be bad to be under a prodigy king''s rule. They were a part of the kingdom anyways.

    Once Lawrend heard of this news the next day, he immediately set off to Star Tail City. He would retrieve Elena and go around the kingdom to find his father.

    He needed answers.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He realized that the n Head never exined what happened to his mother afterward. He was desperate. He hoped that she survived. Knowing what his father did, he must have done something to save her.

    ''Definitely,'' Lawrend repeated that to himself throughout their journey.

    He brought everyone with him this time as he would need a lot of eyes to search the various cities in the kingdom.

    As for the envoys from the empire, they didn''t care that he left. Instead, they secretly followed them. They were curious where he would go. It might reveal that he was actually plotting something.

    They shortly arrived at the city after a few hours. Lawrend''s group entered the city with solemn faces. Whoever faced them would move away in fear of angering them.

    A quarter of an hourter, they arrived at the Mage Guild.

    "Master!"

    Elena immediately jumped into his arms. The sadness on Lawrend''s face was slightly washed away as he smiled at her.

    The two of them embraced each other for a while. Elena quickly sensed the heavy atmosphere around the group.

    "What happened to Master?" Elena asked solemnly.

    Aleshia walked to her and pulled her to the side. She then whispered to her what happened yesterday.

    "W-What¡­"

    Elena was shocked and heartbroken. Her heart became heavy and sad, simr to all of her sisters.

    "Master, where are we going next?" Elena asked.

    "First, I want to search this city," Lawrend replied.

    Since they were here, he might as well start here first. He already knew that his father couldn''t be in the capital city. Otherwise, he would be viting his exile.

    "I understand, Master. I will go send everyone I can to inquire information," Elena replied.

    And so, Lawrend returned to the inn they stayed at before and got another two rooms. He entered Elena''s room with Aezel and Humility. The four of them would be staying in the same room again.

    "Master, it''s okay. We will find your father soon," Aezel said and rubbed his back while he sat on the side of the bed.

    "I know¡­ He can''t have left the kingdom."

    Lawrend closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He was so stressed. It was like he was reading a very interesting book that ended with a cliffhanger.

    Lawrend lied on the bed and stared at the ceiling in a daze.

    The envoys from the empire entered the city and quickly learned that Lawrend was looking for his father. They became curious, and they rented an inn on the other side of the street.

    ¡­

    The next day, a piece of important news came.

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    A mage from the Mage Guild repeatedly knocked on the door anxiously.

    "Who is it?" Aezel opened the door angrily.

    "News! There is news for the man we''re looking for!"

    "Master, wake up! There''s news!"

    Lawrend woke up and immediately listened to the mage''s words.

    "We saw someone that might fit your description. He is a very secretive man, and he always walks around the city with his maids," the mage said.

    "Let''s go then!" Lawrend said.. Even if it turned out to be a wrong lead, he was too impatient to care about it.

 Chapter 442 - Reunion?

    As the mage was leading them, Lawrend couldn''t help but realize that the surroundings were familiar. Before long, they arrived in front of a Maid Shop.

    "Don''t tell me¡­"

    Lawrend made a guess inside his heart. He wasn''t sure, but if it was his father, he would definitely start something like this.

    As a man, Lawrend could sympathize with him. He would surely be addicted to maids after meeting his mother.

    They entered the shop and were greeted by the provocatively dressed maids. They were setting up the shop to open and stared at the visitors in surprise.

    "Master, should I?" Aleshia asked.

    "No¡­ I will take care of this." Lawrend stopped her.

    He walked towards the maids in the shop and looked at each of them. They looked beautiful and sexy. Even he was aroused by them.

    But he was worried that one of them might be his mother.

    "I want to meet the owner of this shop," Lawrend said.

    The maids inside the shop nced at each other and shook their heads together.

    "That''s impossible. The manager ordered us to never allow anyone to meet him," one of the maids said.

    She wore a maid uniform with arge x-shaped hole on her chest.

    "What if¡­ I''m his son. Would you let me see him?" Lawrend asked solemnly.

    The maids nced at each other before the one in the lead motioned for Lawrend to follow her.

    Lawrend motioned for his maids to stay and wait. That maid led him through a curtain and up a staircase. They then arrived in front of a room.

    *Knock* *Knock*N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Master, your son is here," the maid said before she turned around and left.

    Lawrend was suspicious of her actions, but he let it go. There was no way that she knew that he was his father''s son from the start.

    A minuteter, the door slowly opened. A red-haired man stood behind the door.

    He wore a loose robe and stared at Lawrend indifferently.

    "Why are you here? Aren''t you happy roaming the kingdom with your maids?" Rendal asked.

    "What are you talking about? I heard everything!" Lawrend shouted angrily.

    He didn''t like the attitude his father was showing him. Here he was, suffering from the news, yet his father greeted him so passively. It was almost as if he didn''t care about him at all.

    "Everything?" Rendal slowly widened his eyes in shock.

    "Rubrignis n, my mother, and your exile," Lawrend replied.

    "Y-You¡­ From whom did you hear that?" Rendal asked shakingly.

    "The n Head revealed everything to me before I killed him," Lawrend answered.

    "Good, Good¡­ That bastard deserved to die!"

    A smile blossomed on Rendal''s face. The way he looked at Lawrend changed.

    "D¨C... Do you understand me now?" Rendal asked with excitement in his eyes.

    He was forced to endure everything till now. He was upset when he learned that his son was frivolously ying around with his maids when he was silently suffering. That was why he looked at him indifferently earlier.

    "What about mother? Where is she?" Lawrend asked hopefully.

    "Your mother¡­"

    Rendal bit his lips and looked away.

    "Don''t tell me¡­"

    Lawrend felt a premonition when he saw his face.

    "Unfortunately, I tried to save her, but I was too weak¡­ They killed her and threw her body down a well¡­" Rendal exined sadly, with tears slowly filling his eyes.

    "Father¡­"

    Lawrend entered the room and embraced his father. He could feel the pain and everything that his father felt.

    He was supposed to be very mature as he was much older in his past life, but right now, he was like a baby. The two of them cried together.

    "I''m sorry, son¡­ The exile prohibited me from teaching you magic. If they didn''t destroy my magic, I would have be an Arch Mage by now," Rendal said bitterly.

    "So that''s why."

    Lawrend embraced him tighter as more and more tears poured from his face.

    "I didn''t want you to walk the same path I did¡­ s, like father, like son. You really are my son," Rendal said and sped Lawrend''s cheek.

    "Father¡­ I will avenge you! I will destroy the whole Rubrignis n!" Lawrend shouted angrily.

    "There''s no need. That Ma was the culprit behind everything. He wanted to take the n Head position from me, so he did everything he could to convince everyone against me," Rendal replied bitterly.

    "You''re too kind, Father," Lawrend replied.

    He fully epted Rendal as his father at this point. It might sound odd even though he was from another world, but his flesh was here because this man sacrificed everything he had for him.

    "I don''t want the n to be destroyed because of me. I would be hated by the ancestors," Rendal muttered and sighed.

    "Then¡­ Do you want to be the n Head? The position is currently empty," Lawrend seriously said as he released his father from his embrace.

    "That''s impossible. He still has his heir."

    "Vernon? I already killed him too," Lawrend calmly answered.

    "Hm? Hahahahahaha! I''m proud of you, son!" Rendalughed loudly.

    "Ma, your greed finally bit you in the ass! See you in the afterlife after I died honorably as the n Head!" Rendal shouted to the ceiling.

    He imagined Ma staring at him from the afterlife, and it made him happy. His number one nemesis finally died. He could finally rest at ease.

    "Did they make you sign a contract?" Lawrend asked.

    "No. It was because Ma controlled the whole n at that point. He would order the elders to kill me if I enter the capital city," Rendal replied.

    "Then let''s return to the n! I will kill everyone that goes against your way!" Lawrend said solemnly.

    This was the best he could do to repay his father.

    "No. Rather, I want you to help me recover my magic. I will grow stronger and show them myself what I''m capable of." Rendal shook his head.

    As a talented mage, he was proud and wouldn''t allow himself to cheat his way to the n Head position.

    "Fine.. As long as you are happy."

 Chapter 443 - Introduction To Father In Law

    "How did you find out that I live here?" Rendal asked.

    "I used the whole Mage Guild to search for you. It wasn''t hard to find someone that loves maids as much as you in this city," Lawrend replied with a smile on his face.

    "You know, I saw you once. You were having a date with this purple-haired maid. She was really cute," Rendal suddenly said.

    "What? I didn''t recognize you."

    Lawrend was shocked. It was unbelievable for him that his father saw him, but he didn''t.

    "Of course. I was wearing my blue wig at that time, and I had my maids apply makeup on my face," Rendal exined with a slight smile on his face.

    "I just realized, aren''t you guilty that you were enjoying your life with other maids when mom died?" Lawrend asked seriously.

    Even though he never met his mother, he was still impressed by her dedication to growing him in her stomach. He thought most women would be too scared of the consequences of keeping the fetus growing.

    "..."

    Rendal frowned and looked away.

    "Is it because you miss mother?" Lawrend asked.

    As someone who also liked maids, he could understand Rendal''s feelings. Once you get that initial bite, you would crave more.

    "*Sigh* You''re really my son. Yes. I miss the feeling of your mother serving me as my maid¡­" Rendal muttered and looked into the distance.

    Lawrend frowned and felt sad. He told himself that he would protect his maids as much as he could.

    He was scared to end up like his father. He suddenly felt like it wasn''t a great idea to go to the Ignis n at the center of the continent until he was not strong enough.

    Judging from that phoenix he saw, they must have Heaven Mages. After all, that orange gem that his ancestor gave him was powerful enough to defend against any attack from an Earth Mage.

    Lawrend felt a sense of pressure that he had never felt before. He desired to be even stronger to protect his maids.

    Only when he was at the top of the world would he not feel any fear. After all, he also learned that angels killed everyst human being 10,000 years ago. Who knew when they would do that again?

    "Let''s go downstairs, Father. I want to introduce you to my maids," Lawrend said.

    Rendal nodded his head and followed him downstairs. Once they exited the backdoor, the maids in the shop bowed towards Rendal.

    "Greetings, Master," they said at the same time.

    Lawrend felt a tingle in his heart when he saw them bowing in his direction. It was an exciting feeling to see women dressed as maids serving you.

    Rendal waved his hand, and his maids raised their heads.

    "Father, let me introduce you to Aleshia," Lawrend said.

    Aleshia took a step forward and stood in front of Rendal shyly. She felt embarrassed facing Lawrend''s father all of a sudden.

    "Mm. Mm. You have good tastes, Son," Rendalplimented.

    He used his experienced eyes to quickly scan Aleshia''s body.

    "Next, E."

    "W-What?"

    Rendal stared at the young girl in front of him. He turned his head and looked at Lawrend.

    "Son, what the hell are you thinking?" Rendal asked with anger visible in his eyes.

    "It''s not what you think, Father. I never dared to touch her! Aleshia is her Big Sister, and she doesn''t want me to touch her either," Lawrend replied hastily.

    "Hmmm¡­ That sounds like Child Grooming. Youngdy, are you sure your little sister is not being led wrongly by Lawrend?" Rendal asked solemnly.

    [AN: Child Grooming is an act of preparing a child for future sexual abuse or to ''groom'' them to be your partner once they be ripe of age. This is highly illegal internationally. Rendal is just giving Lawrend some reality check.]

    "No! Master is not like that!" Aleshia vigorously shook her head.

    "At first, I begged him to save my little sister. When my little sister realized that he was the one that saved her, she decided on her own to repay him by bing his maid. It will be her decision in the future if she wants to enter into a rtionship with Master," Aleshia replied seriously.

    She won''t take it easy when her Master was getting used of such a horrible crime.

    "I see, I see. My son, you didn''t disappoint me!" Rendal smiled widely and pped Lawrend''s shoulder.

    "*Cough* Anyway, Elena is my third maid," Lawrend said while faking a cough.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Elena stepped forward. She pinched the ends of her skirt with her fingers and bowed gracefully towards Rendal.

    "Greetings, Father-inw," Elena said with a smirk on her face.

    "Wha¨C!"

    Aleshia and the others stared at her in surprise. They didn''t think about saying that.

    "Hoh!"

    Rendal nodded his head in approval immediately. Such a graceful maid, even he didn''t have one.

    "Where did you learn that, Elena?"

    Lawrend was also shocked. He never knew Elena could act so gracefully. It was almost as if she was actually a noble and not a slime.

    "Ehehehe. I was taught in the Mage Guild," Elena replied with a smile on her face.

    "Wow."

    Lawrend was impressed. It seemed like it wasn''t a bad idea that he assigned Elena to be the Guild Master for this city. At least, she learned something from it which was always good.

    "Okay, next. Aezel," Lawrend said.

    Elena moved back, and Aezel stepped forward. She had the same red hair as Lawrend, and her red pupils were captivating to the eyes.

    "Ehem. Is she from the n?" Rendal asked suspiciously.

    "No. She just so happens to have the same red hair," Lawrend tly replied.

    He could guess what was on his father''s mind. Even if he wanted to, no one from the Rubrignis n would agree to lower themselves to a maid.

    "Tch. It''s not a bad idea. Just find someone distantly rted to you in the n," Rendal said and shrugged his shoulders.

    Technically, if Lawrend found a 3rd cousin in the n, their ancestry would be far enough that the chance of having a defective child was the same as any random person.

    "..."

    Lawrend was speechless at his father''s words.. He was actually more perverted than he was.

 Chapter 444 - Envying His Own Son

    "Next, Humility," Lawrend said.

    Humility walked in front and bowed even more exaggeratedly than Elena. As the Princess among Lawrend''s maids, she felt that it was important to show that she was the most graceful of them all.

    "Very graceful! Son, I envy you!" Rendal shouted and gripped his fist tightly.

    "Heh." Lawrend chuckled.

    "Next, Amene and Grape," Lawrend called out.

    Amene and Grape walked together and raised their hands together.

    "Nyaa!" x2

    They meowed while doing the cat pose. Rendal''s eyes widened, and he stared at the two of them in shock.

    "S-Son¡­ T-They are real demihumans?" Rendal asked in disbelief.

    "Yes. They are from the Yttervia Tribe," Lawrend replied with a nod of his head.

    "I give up. You''re much more superior than me," Rendal said with a sigh.

    As he was incapable of using magic, he feared that having a demihuman maid would bring more trouble to him. Besides, they would be ves at that point. He liked maids, not ves. There was a clear distinction between the two of them.

    "Hahahaha. It''s not like I''mpeting with you," Lawrend replied with a light smile on his face.

    For him, he was simply introducing to him his future daughters-inw.

    "Tch." Rendal clicked his tongue in annoyance.

    "Next, Rami."

    Rami walked in front and smiled at Rendal. She felt weird feeling respect to a lowly human because it was her Master''s father.

    "Next, Nao."

    Nao walked to the front, and she surprised Rendal.

    "You''re gay!?" Rendal eximed in shock.

    As Lawrend''s father, it was a huge shock to learn that your son was gay. Even if it''s socially eptable, it was hard for a father to emotionally ept that.

    "No! Nao is a she!" Lawrend shouted in reply.

    He was as straight as a line could be.

    "Oh? Crossdressing? I never thought of that¡­"

    Rendal rubbed his chin and thought deeply.

    "Perverted old man, what are you thinking?" Lawrend asked with a deadpan face.

    "I was thinking of having some of my maids crossdress¡­" Rendal replied.

    "..."

    "Wait, how dare you call me a perverted old man??" Rendal asked in anger.

    "You didn''t deny it." Lawrend shrugged his shoulders.

    Rendal opened and closed his mouth. He tried to say something in reply, but nothing came out of his mouth.

    "When are you returning to the capital?" Rendal asked instead to change the topic.

    "Today or tomorrow. It will only take a few hours anyway."

    "A few hours?" Rendal was taken aback by his words.

    Based on what he knew, it would take him a week on a carriage to reach the capital city.

    "Did you not hear that I have a flying beast?"

    "You do!?" Rendal eximed in shock.

    "Yeah. She''s the Guardian Beast of the Undrasil Monster Forest. She helped me take the throne," Lawrend answered.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The way Rendal looked at Lawrend changed. It had only been more than three months, and yet his son was already beyond recognizable. He felt alienated.

    "I''m sorry I couldn''t attend your birthday," Rendal suddenly blurted out.

    With all of the benefits he would receive from Lawrend, he felt guilty. He should have tried to attend it.

    "Oh, right. I almost forgot about that¡­ If I didn''t hear about your past, I wouldn''t be your son anymore," Lawrend said coldly.

    It was a huge change in attitude that Rendal was taken aback. He gulped his saliva and decided to himself that he won''t mess with his son ever again.

    "Alright. Let''s set off tomorrow. I will go relieve some stress first," Lawrend said and bid his farewell to his father.

    He could finally rx, knowing the story from his father''s mouth. He still felt pained inside.

    He was curious about what kind of a person his mother was. It was a shame that he wasn''t able to meet her.

    They returned to the inn, and the empire''s envoy that was following them also returned to their inns.

    "Master, is everything okay now?" Aleshia asked.

    Along the way back to the inn, she noticed the sadness in his eyes. He hid it behind a smile on his face as he chit-chatted with the others in the carriage.

    "I miss my mother¡­"

    Lawrend embraced her. He released the pent-up sadness inside his heart.

    The others in the room felt sad and embraced Lawrend. It turned into a big circle as all of them embraced him tightly.

    "Master, we can be your mothers," Aezel said.

    "Eh?"

    Humility raised her head and looked at Aezel weirdly.

    "Fufufu." Aezelughed and didn''t say anymore.

    "Yes, Master. Sister Aezel is right. If you want, we can all treat you like our baby," Humility said with a wide smile on her face.

    "..."

    Lawrend wiped the tears in his eyes and looked at them.

    "Wouldn''t it be weird for my mother to be my maid?" Lawrend asked.

    "..."

    "..."

    Aezel and Humility felt awkward. They turned away and pretended that nothing had happened.

    "I''m okay now," Lawrend said and lightly pushed them away.

    "Master, how about a happy ending massage instead?" Elena asked with lustful eyes.

    It doesn''t take a genius to guess what was on her dirty mind.

    "I would like to spend some time with Elena," Lawrend said.

    "Ehhhh? Master, didn''t you say that I would be next?" Naoined.

    "Ah, right. Then, Nao will stay, and everyone will move to the other rooms," Lawrend said.

    He almost forgot his promise to her.

    "Hmmmmm? Big Sister, when is my turn?" E asked with a cute pout on her face.

    "E, like I said before, only when you''re 18 years old," Aleshia replied.

    "Hmph. Unfair Big Sisters!" Eined and left the room.

    Aleshia followed after her with a sigh. It was hard trying to exin to a young girl like E that it was not something she should do at such a young age. She was feeling left out all the time they did something like this.

    Once everyone left, Nao and Lawrend stared at each other''s eyes.

    "Master¡­"

    Nao fell to his embrace and hugged him tightly.

 Chapter 445 - A Passionate Moment With A Crossdressing Butler ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Nao¡­"

    Lawrend rubbed Nao''s back.

    "Master, I want you to kiss me again," Nao said.

    She pulled her head back and stared into his eyes.

    Lawrend leaned forward and gave her what she wanted by pressing their lips together. Nao epted him and kissed him passionately.

    Ever since Lawrend took her virginity, her lewdness was awakened. Sometimes she would imagine what it would be like for him to prate her again.

    Lawrend pushed her onto the bed, and she opened her legs for him. He positioned himself on top of her. He then lowered down and helped her remove her pants.

    As she was wearing a butler uniform, she wore pants, and Lawrend had to remove them first before he would have ess to her private ce.

    Once it was removed, Lawrend admired her pink flesh.

    Lawrend ran a finger down her slit, causing her to twitch in response. It was slightly dry. He would need to stimte her more for it to flood with her precious juices.

    Lawrend kissed her entrance and lightly sucked on it.

    "Nghhh..!"

    Nao felt the sensation of his tongue running down her sensitivebia. It was frolicking around the entrance and teasing her.

    "Ah!"

    Nao crossed her arms over her head on the bed. Her body heated up, and sweat poured down her body.

    After teasing her for a bit, Lawrend pushed his tongue inside her. Her tight opening resisted his tongue before he managed to fully extend his tongue inside her.

    "Mm!"

    Nao felt a tingle of pleasure run through her body when the tip of his tongue touched the very sensitive flesh inside her body.

    Lawrend slowly felt her pussy grow wet. He lightly sucked on it while he licked the inside like a piece of candy.

    After a minute of tongue pration, Lawrend decided to focus on her clitoris. All this time, he never actually yed with a clitoris that much. And so, he was very interested in ying with hers.

    Lawrend sucked on the tiny bulge on top of her flower.

    "Ahhh!"

    Nao closed her legs in reflex, but Lawrend''s head was in the way. It only heightened the pleasure she felt.

    Realizing that she was quite sensitive on her clitoris, Lawrend nibbled on it with his lips. That immediately sent a wave of pleasure into Nao''s mind.

    Her vagina gushed with juices that Lawrend promptly drank. It wasn''t a problem for him to drink her love juices. In fact, it tasted quite delicious.

    It was thick and tasted slightly sour with a hint of sweetness. Lawrend licked a huge amount of it and swallowed it. Nao felt a rush of pleasure flood her mind.

    It was a weird feeling. She was proud and happy that he liked her ce down there.

    Lawrend continued for several minutes. After he figured that it was enough, he stopped. It was time for his little brother to have some action.

    Nao opened her eyes and looked at him. She was wondering why he stopped.

    Lawrend positioned himself on her entrance, and Nao immediately realized that it was time for the real thing. She gulped her saliva and mentally prepared herself.

    Lawrend slowly entered inside her. His member was already hard ever since he pulled down her pants and panties.

    It was wless. He easily reached all the way to her depths. His cock was swallowed by her lower mouth down to its base.

    Lawrend could feel her flesh squeezing on him and trying to mp him in ce. He slowly pulled out, and her vagina pulled him back in.

    "Nnnnnnnnnggghhh!"

    The slowness of his movement made Nao feel breathless. It was as if his cock was taking her soul with it.

    Lawrend promptly stopped. Nao opened her eyes and looked at him questioningly.

    "Remove your top," Lawrend said.

    Nao started unbuttoning her butler uniform hastily. She removed the ck suit and finally unbuttoned the white suit.

    While they were still connected, Nao sat up and removed the two pieces of clothing.

    She was left wearing her bra. Lawrend took that chance to remove it by himself. He wrapped his arms around her torso and under her armpits. He unhooked the lock of her bra, which immediately caused it to fall down.

    Lawrend grabbed it and threw it away.

    "Master¡­"

    Nao''s heart beat quickened. Although this was not their first time together, she felt much closer to him. Everything she had sealed away was exposed to him at this moment.

    Nao''s face was flushed red, and she appeared very cute to Lawrend. He wrapped her back with his arms and pulled her into a kiss.

    Lawrend and Nao battled with their tongues. They exchanged saliva, and the nerves in their tongues sent mind-numbing pleasure through their heads and body.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend enjoyed the softness of her lips, while Nao enjoyed the pleasure rushing through her. Since they were still connected, Nao could clearly feel his heartbeat with her vagina.

    His cock was beating at the same rhythm as his cock due to his erection, and it made her feel even closer to him. It was amazing. She felt like they were one.

    As for Lawrend, he was starting to feel impatient. He stopped kissing her and pinned her to the bed.

    "Master¡­ Be gentle¡­" Nao said weakly.

    Lawrend widened his eyes. That erotic and enticing appearance activated his neurons.

    He cupped her breasts and started pounding her pussy.

    "Ahhh! Ah! Hahhh! Mmmph!"

    Nao was lovestruck. Lawrend was her prince, and she was the princess. She wanted to feel good, and she wanted to make him feel even better.

    She already decided before to make him rich. She silently swore to herself that she would use her Potion Brewing expertise to make him happy. Now, she would serve him for as long as she was alive.

    After pounding Nao in that position for a dozen minutes, they changed position. Nao was on all fours as Lawrend thrust into her from behind.

    "Ahhh~! Ah!"

    Like a bitch in heat, Nao moaned without any care. Those unrestrained moans only made Lawrend more and more vigorous.

    Each time he would thrust inside her, he would feel a huge wave of pleasure crash into his body. He felt tingly all over, and he tried his best to endure the urge to cum.

    Lawrend grabbed her butt and squeezed them as a way to prevent himself from cumming. But that only resulted in making Nao feel even better. Her pussy clenched at his cock even more.

    "Nao, your insides feel warm and soft. Hahh¡­" Lawrend said as he panted.

    "Hahh! Ahh! Master¡­"

    Nao felt happy to hear his words. As a result, she made the movement of her waist rougher. The two of them moved their hips together in sync as they drowned in ecstasy.

    Lawrend leaned forward and grabbed Nao''s breasts from behind. They were quite plump and soft.

    "AH!"

    When Lawrend touched them, Nao felt electricity run through her body. It was not because he used his magic, but because her breast was very sensitive at the moment.

    "I''m cumming, Master!" Nao shouted.

    Lawrend suddenly felt her vagina wring his cock like a piece of wetundry. That resulted in his being unable to contain it any longer.

    He pushed his hips against her butt and plunged into her depths. He released a huge amount of his semen inside her.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Nao moaned in ecstasy.

 Chapter 446 - Future Children

    After his passionate moment with Nao, Lawrend invited Humility inside. He spent the whole night teaching her magic. She only needed a little bit more time, and she would be able to be a High Mage.

    The next day, Lawrend and his maids rode Clova and returned to the capital city. Theynded directly in the Royal Castle.

    As for the envoys from the empire, they followed them back. They returned to the Mage Guild and pretended as if nothing had happened.

    Lawrend brought Amene with him, and they headed for the Grey n in the Royal Carriage. It was a while since they met with Feli.

    "Have you tested if you got pregnant?" Lawrend asked.

    After they had sex a week ago, Lawrend didn''t get the chance to ask her if she tested positive for pregnancy. She never talked about it anyway.

    "Unfortunately, I''m not pregnant yet, Master. Nyaa¡­" Amene replied sadly.

    In the end, they didn''t manage to conceive a baby. It made Lawrend wonder how he managed to easily impregnate Grape in the first ce.

    It must be luck. He guessed that it was because a human and a demihuman aren''t thatpatible when conceiving a child. Even though the two races look simr, they weren''t actually made of the same DNA.

    Thinking about such things made Lawrend worried about his future children. Elena was a slime, Aezel was a demon(now a Fallen Angel), Amene and Grape were catgirls, Rami was an angel, and not to mention, Valentina was a ghost.

    Elena told him that she could give birth at any time if she wanted to. She was merely waiting for the others to grow the babies in their stomachs before she would give birth at the same time as them.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It was almost instant that he impregnated Aezel. Her body must be made to be inseminated by humans, but the greatest problem was that she turned into a Fallen Angel with a growing baby in her stomach.

    Lawrend was concerned about how their child would turn up.

    Grape became pregnant pretty quickly too. It was a huge contrast to Amene. He wondered if their baby would look like a demihuman or a normal human.

    Rami was an angel that the Goddess supposedly made. She even got angry at him for taking her angel from her. Would something like her even be able to conceive?

    Though Lawrend was sure that her vagina was real, he wasn''t sure if her womb was functional.

    Andstly, Valentina was a ghost. Thest time they talked, she expressed her willingness to stay as a ghost as long as she was able to practice magic. How would she conceive?

    Lawrend felt guilty about it now that he thought about it. He pretty much changed her mind because he enjoyed her semi-transparent body. He would be the reason if she wasn''t able to conceive.

    Lawrend ignored Aleshia, Humility, and Nao. They were all humans. It wasn''t a question that their child would be human. The question would be the talent that they would possess.

    In the future, when his children grow up, their talents will bepared against each other. Lawrend felt a headache growing inside his head when he thought of that.

    "Being a father of so many is tough¡­" Lawrend muttered out loud as he shook his head.

    "Nyaa?"

    Amene tilted her head as she sat in front of him.

    "Fufufu. Are you worried about your future descendants, Master?" Aezel asked with a chuckle.

    "Yes. I don''t want my children to fight each other or hate each other. It doesn''t feel right for me," Lawrend replied.

    "Master, why are you worried about your future children?" Amene asked curiously.

    "I don''t want them topare themselves to each other. I love all of you. I will feel heartbroken if they didn''t love each other," Lawrend replied.

    "Fufufufu. You shouldn''t care about that, Master. As long as you provide an environment where they would love each other, then they would love each other when they grow up," Aezel replied.

    "Is that true? How did you know that?"

    "Well¡­ In the Demon Realm, women are the rulers. Demon men kneel and grovel under our feet. That is because they grew up thinking that way," Aezel exined with a slight smile on her face.

    "I see¡­"

    Lawrend was enlightened by her words. If he didn''t make thempete and hate each other and teach them to love each other, his worries would not be true.

    "Nyaa! Sister Aezel is right. At the tribe, every one of us is willing to sacrifice ourselves for each other. We were taught that the tribe is our everything when we are young," Amene agreed.

    "Alright. I won''t worry about it anymore," Lawrend said and smiled at the two of them.

    He patted them on their heads.

    "Nyaa¡­"

    "Mm¡­"

    Before long, they arrived at the Grey n.

    The guards at the gate immediately recognized them. They rushed inside the n to inform the n Head.

    It didn''t take long before Joseph Grey came out.

    "Lawrend, I have been waiting for your visit. Ah, I''m sorry. It''s Your Highness now."

    Joseph bowed to Lawrend. He felt a sense of pride that he contributed to Lawrend''s growth. It was only two months ago that he guided Lawrend in their journey to Yttervia Forest.

    "Mr. Joseph. It''s fine. You can still call me, Lawrend," he replied with a smile on his face.

    "My father already told me everything. And as you can see, he passed the position of n Head to me."

    "Congrats, Mr. Joseph. With your leadership, the Grey n should grow more prosperous."

    "Mm."

    Joseph nodded his head.

    "Are you here to visit Feli?" Joseph asked.

    "Yes. Where is she?"

    "Follow me. Did you know that I heard some¡­ naughty things from the kid," Joseph said with a defeated sigh as he led the way inside.

    "What happened?" Lawrend asked.

    Amene, who was following behind Lawrend, felt worried.

    "Err¡­ She said that you and her Elder Sister will gift her a baby¡­" Joseph answered awkwardly.

 Chapter 447 - Lawrend Is Infertile

    Amene''s tail stood straight, and she turned read. She covered her face with her hands and hid behind Lawrend.

    "Fufufu." Aezel chuckled.

    Lawrend stayed silent and avoided the topic. He talked about some nonsense with Joseph, and they arrived in the main mansion of the Grey n a dozen secondster.

    "This is not the same ce?" Lawrend asked in confusion.

    Thest time they visited this ce, they went behind the main mansion and entered into a different one. It was where they found Nim and Feli staying together.

    "Yes. As there were other contenders for the n Head position, my family lives out of the main mansion. Only the n Head and the elders of the n, like me, live there," Joseph replied.

    "I see. How did you win the n Head position?" Lawrend asked.

    He looked around the hallway. It leads deeper into the mansion with various rooms along the way. There were decorations on the walls, such as expensive paintings and heads of hunted monsters from the Undrasil Monster Forest.

    "I actually managed to learn what the theory you made," Joseph said with a proud smile on his face.

    "Oh! That makes sense."

    With the theory that Lawrend made, Joseph was able to one-up his contenders in the n. All of the other elders in the n were left with no choice but to give the position to him.

    "So¡­ I want to propose something to you," Joseph said.

    But before he could continue, they stopped in front of a room and entered inside it.

    "Father?"

    Nim noticed the door open, and she looked at him in confusion before suddenly realizing that Lawrend had arrived.

    "L-Lawrend?" Nim called out.

    Lawrend smiled at her and waved.

    "Hello, Nim."

    Lawrend smiled at her teasingly. He could still remember that she was embarrassed before he left. That was because her Grandfather and Joseph wanted her to marry him.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Hmph."

    Nim harrumphed and turned around.

    "Where is Feli?" Amene asked.

    She was anxious to meet her little sister. It had been two months since theyst met each other.

    Amene looked around the room but found no trace of Feli. There was only a bed and some scattered girlish stuff in the room.

    "Sister Feli went out to pee," Nim replied.

    "O-Oh¡­"

    Amene rxed.

    "Nim, do you remember what your Grandfather and I told you?" Joseph asked her.

    "F-Father, why do you keep insisting on that matter? I don''t want to marry Lawrend!" Nim shouted angrily.

    "Lawrend, don''t mind her. Once she spends time with you, she would surely appreciate you," Joseph said awkwardly.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend blinked at Joseph in confusion. He had no idea what he was saying.

    "I wanted to say earlier that I will marry you, Nim. She would surely live a fulfilling life by your side," Joseph said with slight embarrassment.

    "What? No, no, no. I don''t want to marry a kid. Besides, she doesn''t want it," Lawrend replied and shook his head.

    He was already suspected by his father to be a pedophile when he met E. More people would doubt him if he took in Nim too. He doesn''t want his reputation to tarnish just like that.

    "Really? It''s not weird to marry a kid, you know? Just don''t do anything sexual with her, and no one would say anything," Joseph replied.

    "Okay, but it''s not okay for me, alright?"

    Lawrend patted Joseph''s shoulder.

    "... Okay."

    Joseph nodded his head reluctantly.

    When Lawrend looked down at Nim, the way she looked at him changed. It became more soft and epting. Of course, he didn''t think much of it.

    Suddenly, the door behind them opened. Lawrend and the others turned around.

    They saw an orange-furred little catgirl open the door. Her eyes became round, and she stared at Lawrend and Amene.

    "Nyaa!!" Feli ran to Amene''s embrace.

    Lawrend patted her head and smiled. He felt happy seeing this cute little catgirl again.

    "Feli¡­ I missed you once more," Amene said and embraced Feli tightly.

    "Elder Sister¡­"

    Feli rubbed Amene''s back and felt her warmth pass through her clothing. It made her feel loved and rxed. Her only rtive outside of the tribe was now back.

    "How are you? Did anyone hurt you?" Amene asked worriedly.

    "Nope-nyaa!" Feli shook her head.

    "That''s good."

    Amene rubbed Feli''s head and released her from her embrace.

    After embracing her Elder Sister, Feli looked at Lawrend.

    "Did you make a baby-nyaa?" Feli asked with a cute tilt of her head.

    Joseph almost burst outughing when he heard her words. He tried his best to suppress it. Even Aezel was having trouble keeping it in. Her face was full of smiles.

    "I''m sorry, Feli. It''s harder than we thought," Lawrend replied with a sad face.

    He was also expectant about it. He wanted to fulfill his promise to Feli. But he was not having any luck with Amene.

    He could try having sex with her every day, but that would be unfair for the others. He also needed to satisfy his other maids. He believed it was his responsibility to make them happy as their Master.

    "Elder Brother, are you infertile?" Feli asked innocently.

    "E-Elder Brother? Infertile?"

    Lawrend felt like he was choking on air when he heard those words. It was the first time he heard someone call him Elder Brother, and even more so for infertile.

    "Feli!" Amene called out angrily.

    Even if she was her little sister, she didn''t like it that she insulted her beloved Master. She knew firsthand how potent his seed was. It smelled very powerful, and she was sure that it could impregnate any other woman.

    It just wasn''t working out for her.

    "But Elder Sister, Nim-nim said that I should call Lawrend Elder Brother because he will marry Elder Sister?" Feli replied with a confused look on her face.

    "W-What are you saying, Feli? I didn''t mean that. Why did you call Master infertile?" Amene asked as her face turned red from her words.

    It made her feel fluffy inside at the mention of marrying her Master.

 Chapter 448 - Felis Return

    "Nimnim told me that you won''t be able to make a baby if you are infertile¡­" Feli answered.

    Lawrend, Amene, Aezel, and Joseph''s heads turned to Nim. The four of them looked at her in shock and disbelief.

    "Mr. Joseph?" Lawrend called out while continuing to stare at Nim.

    "*Cough* I will be sure to discipline her for you, Lawrend," Joseph faked a cough awkwardly.

    As Nim''s father, he felt ashamed. His seemingly pure daughter was now known as a pervert in front of Lawrend''s eyes.

    "I do think nothing is wrong knowing about something like that, but she is still too young, Mr. Joseph. What will you do if she bes curious?" Lawrend asked and turned his head to him.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I¡­"

    Joseph was at a loss for words. He was right. If Nim became curious and tries it with someone, she would be destroying her own future without her realizing it.

    "I will instruct everyone to stop teaching her random things!" Joseph said and bowed to Lawrend.

    He was grateful for his insight. At least, he would be able to quickly fix the issue without any problems cropping out.

    "Anyways, Feli, you should return with us. You haven''t seen your Big Sister for a while now," Lawrend said and focused on Feli.

    He was talking about Aleshia. If you don''t remember, when they first found Feli, she was the one that acted as her Big Sister. That was why Feli still calls her Big Sister to this day.

    Amene''s title was Elder Sister, and Big Sister was for Aleshia. Clearly, Aleshia already had a special ce in her heart, but it won''t be able to rece Amene''s, who took care of her ever since she was young.

    "Nyaa? Big Sister?"

    Feli stared at Lawrend nkly.

    "You already forgot her?" Lawrend asked, taken aback.

    "Nyaaaa!! Big Sister! I want to meet her-nyaaa!"

    Feli''s eyes widened in realization. She immediately shook Lawrend''s clothing as she can''t wait.

    "Mr. Joseph, we will borrow Feli for a few days," Lawrend said.

    "No problem. I will take this time to disciple and teach my daughter how to properly act like ady from the Grey n," Joseph replied.

    Lawrend grabbed Feli''s right hand and Amene grabbed the other one. They exited the Grey n together.

    As they were walking through the stone-tiled paths, Aezel smiled.

    "Master, don''t you think our child will also look as cute as her?" Aezel asked as she looked at Feli from the side of her eyes.

    "Mm. Our child will definitely will," Lawrend said and ced a finger over his lips.

    He shushed Aezel. It was a sensitive topic at the moment with Amene walking beside them.

    "Fufufufu. Don''t worry, Master. I will give Sister Amene all of my time. Until you haven''t conceived a child yet," Aezel replied.

    "Nyaa?"

    Amene heard her name and looked at her in confusion.

    "Sister Amene, I''m rooting for you," Aezel said with a warm smile on her face.

    "Thank you, Sister Aezel." Amene smiled back.

    They rode back in the carriage and returned to the Royal Castle. Feli looked around the huge pce like a country bumpkin. She had never seen something so big and spacious before.

    "Elder Brother, where is this?" Feli asked.

    Even inside, they were still holding her hands. They looked like a happy family, and their child was Feli.

    "This is the Royal Pce," Lawrend replied with a kind smile on his face.

    "Feli, Master is the king of the kingdom now. He already made changes to thews. It will be illegal to have demihuman ves soon," Amene said.

    "Wow¡­"

    Feli''s eyes sparkled as she looked up at Lawrend.

    "Feli!"

    A voice shouted in front of them.

    Feli turned her head and saw Aleshia with her arms open wide at the center of the hallway. Lawrend and Amene released Feli''s hands, and she immediately dashed towards Aleshia.

    "Nyaaa!!" Feli shouted with her arms spread open.

    She jumped onto Aleshia and buried herself in her warm body.

    Aleshia was happy to see Feli again. She brushed her orange hair and embraced her tightly.

    Lawrend and Amene smiled as they walked towards the two of them.

    "Fufufufu. It was almost like she never forgot about her," Aezel whispered as she chuckled.

    As a young kid, Feli had a short attention span. She only spent several weeks with Aleshia anyway. That was why she wasn''t as engraved into her mind.

    It was natural that she didn''t remember Aleshia that well.

    "Feli, did you miss me?" Aleshia asked.

    "Yes! Big Sister! I almost forgot about you, but¡­ Nyaaa¡­ You smell nice," Feli said and sniffed Aleshia''s scent.

    Aside from her Elder Sister, it was the scent that she was mostfortable with. It smelled like care and warmth.

    "Hehehehe. You''re so cuteeee!"

    Aleshia embraced her tighter. She felt her heart melt when Feli said she smelled nice.

    "Aleshia, familiarize Feli with the Royal Pce," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master," Aleshia replied with a nod of her head.

    "Follow me, Amene."

    "Where are we going, Master?" Amene asked.

    "We''re going toplete our promise," Lawrend said and winked at her.

    They entered the Royal Chamber and spent several hours ying inside like beasts. When Lawrend came out, he looked exhausted.

    He stretched his neck and looked at Aezel standing outside.

    "I can endure, Master," Aezel said.

    "I didn''t even say anything," Lawrend retorted.

    Aezel mped her legs together. There were streaks of liquid falling down in between them.

    Lawrend found his father. He was in his room and sitting on his bed with his legs crossed together.

    "Father, it''s time," Lawrend said.

    Rendal opened his eyes and looked at Lawrend serenely.

    All this time, Rendal was preparing himself for the moment Lawrend will fix his broken magic paths. It was an arduous task, and Lawrend had no experience with fixing a broken one.

    All of his experience were spent on modifying his previous one and Nao''s.

    Lawrend sat behind Rendal on the bed and ced his palms on his back.

 Chapter 449 - Lawrends Lost Of Determination

    "Father, why did you leave your maids back at Star Tail City?" Lawrend asked.

    He then proceeded to pour his mana inside Rendal''s body. He first decided to check on how broken things were before he would proceed to fix them.

    "I don''t want to involve them in my fight for the n Head position," Rendal replied.

    He felt a warm energy flow from his back and spread through his whole body. It was rxing and soothing.

    "I see. I actually don''t know what I want to do after this."

    "Huh? Why? You are still young. You should go somewhere else that can help you get stronger."

    In Rendal''s eyes, Lawrend was abnormal. He was so talented that he even regretted not trying to find a way to teach his son magic when he was still young. If he did, he might be even stronger than today.

    For someone like him to not know what to do. He must have hit his head on something.

    "I know, but¡­ I feel safe here. No one can challenge my authority, and I don''t have to worry about anyone attacking my maids to ckmail me," Lawrend replied.

    He already achieved his dream to have a maid harem. If he tried topete at the center of the continent, he might die. There was no telling what would happen in the future.

    He also felt that bing stronger was unnecessary. He already got powerful maids that could protect him.

    "Why did you practice magic? Remember why," Rendal replied.

    Lawrend stopped checking his mana path and thought about his past.

    Before he was sent to this world, he was someone who loved maids. He worked at a Top 500pany in the world, and he used all of his sries in enjoying his free time.

    He was a free man. Nothing stopped him from doing whatever he wanted. Even if prostitution was illegal in that world, he would still find ways to get maids sitting on hisp.

    But in this world, he was already a king. He already got a maid harem. He doesn''t need to do any of that.

    But before he got everything he had now, he was a weak young master from a wealthy family. At that time, he wished to have power. Then, he practiced magic as much as he could and thought of ways to strengthen himself.

    Right now, he was an Arch Mage who was as strong as a Grand Mage. He could raze the kingdom to the ground if no one stopped him.

    ''Master, don''t forget that all of this won''tst forever. I don''t know when it will happen again, but the angels of heaven would surely eradicate humanity and reset everything," Valentina''s voice ran through his head.

    ''I forgot about that. I have been toocent¡­''

    Lawrend closed his eyes and sucked in a deep breath.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Then, Master¡­ I think West is still alive. If he found out that I''m still alive, he would travel the whole world to find me. If you are weak at that time, are you willing to give me to him? Don''t you¡­ love me?''

    Valentina''s words stuck Lawrend''s heart deeply.

    ''And the Ignis n will look for me¡­'' Lawrend replied in his thoughts.

    ''That''s right, Master,'' Valentina replied.

    If the Ignis n found no signs of him going to them, they might search for him. Once they found out that he was wasting his talent on his maids, they might use them to ckmail him!

    Lawrend opened his eyes and panted heavily.

    Everything¡­ He would lose everything he got if he didn''t get strong enough. Only if he was the strongest person in the world would he be able to truly rx.

    (I want to be stronger until I can fight against the Goddess. I want to know who and why did that person tell her to send me here. I want to live forever and enjoy my maid harem¡­)

    Lawrend slowly recovered his determination. He was going to be stronger! He won''t lose his determination ever again.

    "Father, thank you. That helped," Lawrend said.

    "No problem. Now hurry up and fix my mana paths," Rendal said with a tinge of excitement in his voice.

    "Alright. It won''t take long."

    ¡­

    After two hours, Lawrend walked out of the room. Rendal was sitting on the bed with his legs crossed.

    He was already starting to recover his lost magic. Soon, his strength would return, and he would be a High Mage. He might''ve lost 18 years, but his talent would not fade.

    Lawrend entered the Royal Chamber and sat on the bed cross-legged. This time, he was going to make the Arch Mage Lightning Spell.

    His High Mage spell goes like this, "O'' great Amber, be my electron, turn to sprite, overwhelm and kill my enemies, Levin''s Descent."

    Now, he needed to add another line to turn it into an Arch Mage Lightning Spell. That sounds easy, but it would decide how strong and how your spell would manifest.

    If you don''t have a good image of your spell, it would be impossible to create the spell. It also had to be realistic. If it isn''t, then the spell would never work.

    You can''t just summon arge lightning space monster from outer space. It needed to follow the rules of magic. Simr to how science in his previous world followed thews of physics.

    His Beginner Mage Lightning Spell makes a single arc of powerful lightning, his True Mage Lightning Spell makes a shower of lightning, and then his High Mage Lightning Spell makes a shower of powerful lightning that is as powerful as his Beginner Mage Lightning Spell.

    Lawrend already got an idea before when he saw Verkoli''s spells. They were unique and powerful, and he wanted to apply them to his spells.

    ''A sword¡­''

    Lawrend never tried sword fighting before, but it interested him. If he could apply his lightning spell to a sword and be a thunder god, that would be cool.

    ''No, that won''t work¡­''

 Chapter 450 - Creating An Arch Mage Lightning Spell

    Lawrend internally shook his head. He wasn''t particrly athletic. He enjoyed his spell-casting lifestyle. Besides, he could still be strong without doing any of that.

    Rather, he thought of something else.

    What about focusing all of those split lightning into a single beam? Like thoseser cannons from science fiction in his previous world. That was a good idea.

    Rather than copying someone, he would rather walk on his own path. His previous spells were also not made with that in mind. It would just kill its power.

    And so, with that idea in mind, Lawrend''s mind started thinking.

    At the start of Levin''s Descent spell, the starting lightning was apressed form of lightning mana. He could try to not split it.

    Lawrend opened his eyes.

    He needed to test it first. If it could really work, then it would be the easiest spell he would have made.

    Lawrend looked outside the window. It was already almost nighttime. He told Aezel his n and informed the others.

    They left the city on Clova''s back and headed north. They entered deep into the Undrasil Monster Forest and stopped beside a river. In total, their journey took almost an hour.

    It was a testament to the distance and size of the Undrasil Monster Forest. If they tried to travel on foot, it would have taken them a week assuming they don''t get dyed.

    "What river is this?" Lawrend asked Clova as he jumped down from her.

    "This is connected to Hernan Lake. I never knew if it was named by humans," Clova replied.

    As the Guardian Beast of the Undrasil Monster Forest, she rarelymunicated with humans. When she doesmunicate with humans, it obviously won''t be about a river. Thus, she never learned its official name.

    She doesn''t particrly care about this river anyway. It was not big enough for her to take a bath.

    After getting her answer, Lawrend flew to the sky and looked around. As it was nighttime, it was very hard to see anything, but he could see no lights around.

    Lights were a good indicator if there were someone else in the forest. Those would usuallye from campfires or torches.

    After determining that there was no one around, Lawrend turned to Aezel.

    "Aezel, protect me."

    "Yes, Master," Aezel replied.

    Lawrend closed his eyes and floated in the air with his legs crossed. He inhaled a deep breath and released it.

    He was far enough that the envoys from the empire should barely feel it. By the time they start investigating, he should be back home.

    He extended his palm forward.

    "O'' great Amber, be my electron, turn to sprite, overwhelm and kill my enemies, Levin''s Descent!" Lawrend carefully chanted.

    A huge arc of lightning shot from his extended palm. It headed outwards, and Lawrend tried his best to prevent it from splitting.

    "Ahh!"

    "Master!" Aezel shouted.

    Suddenly, the lightning split into countless lightning arcs. It was very explosivepared to what it was usually because Lawrend tried to prevent it from splitting.

    A few of the lightning shot back at him and hit his body. As it was his lightning mana, the damage was reduced by 70%, but it still hurts. He quickly reabsorbed the lightning mana to prevent it from exploding his body.

    If he died from his own spell, that would be very embarrassing.

    "Are you okay?" Aezel asked and grabbed his shoulders from the side.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Yes," Lawrend candidly replied.

    "Be careful, Master," Aezel said before she flew back down.

    As for the effect of his Levin''s Descent spell, the trees below were burning in mes.

    "Clova, can you put it out for me?" Lawrend asked.

    "No need. Those trees are more resilient than you think," Clova replied.

    The trees in the Undrasil Monster Forest were said to be bathed in the blood of powerful monsters. They evolved and grew to be the towering trees of today. Each of them wasparable to the Redwood Trees from his past life.

    A single secondter, as if responding to Clova''s words, the fires on the trees stopped spreading and the burns started releasing gooey green saps.

    "That''s cool," Lawrend said.

    It was his first time seeing a tree protecting itself from fire. Even in his past life, he had never heard of such a thing before.

    "There are many lightning strikes that hit these trees every summer. If they didn''t have that protection, they would die off," Clova exined after seeing the amazement on his face.

    "Alright. Enough distractions. I will continue," Lawrend said.

    He then focused himself again. Since he now knew that it won''t work, he decided to just do what he nned at the start.

    He would focus the lightning arcs on a beam. Usually, it would scatter anywhere in front of him. If he focused it, it should be deadlier to his opponents.

    "O'' great Amber, be my electron, turn to sprite, overwhelm and kill my enemies, focus¡­ and concentrate, Lightning Beam!!!" Lawrend shouted.

    A clear image of his spell appeared in his mind. It was a thick horizontal column of numerous lightning arcs.

    In Lawrend''s mind, that column was at least 200 meters in diameter.

    **BOOOOMM!!**

    It was like a nuclear explosion. A powerful shockwave spread from Lawrend''s hand and traveled around him. Aezel''s hair was spun behind her crazily, Clova lost some of her small feathers, and the trees around them shook violently.

    Those were not just some normal trees. No wind could shake them besides violent storms.

    Lawrend felt his ear ringing. He never expected it to be this powerful. A third of his lightning mana was immediately drained from his body.

    ¡­

    At the capital city, the envoys from the empire felt the rush of the lightning mana and looked towards the north. They wondered what was happening over there, and they sent the lightning mage to investigate.

    ¡­

    The lightning arcs in front of Lawrend slowly dissipated, and he was shocked by what he saw in front of him.

 Chapter 451 - Destroyed The Undrasil Monster Forest

    The area 10 kilometers in front of him was gone. There was arge circr hole in the forest with a diameter of 500 meters. It was as if a meteor drove through the trees.

    The edges were glowing red and sparkling with leftover golden lightning. It was so powerful that Lawrend''s jaw fell.

    "M-Master??" Aezel eximed.

    Although it was said that Arch Mages could destroy entire provinces, that was not entirely true. Like his Fire Disintegration spell, some spells could only damage a single target by touching it.

    This Lightning Beam was such a powerful spell that Lawrend felt breathless seeing the damage he did. It was a spell that solely focused onrge-scale destructive properties.

    His Fire Disintegration Spell, also an Arch Mage spell, could not bepared to it! The two of them were leagues apart.

    That was because his golden lightning mana improved this lightning spell of his. It was as powerful as a Grand Mage Spell at the moment, and it wasn''t a joke that Grand Mages can destroy a whole kingdom.

    "H-Human¡­ My beloved forest¡­"

    Clova''s eyes twitched as she stared at the destruction. As the guardian beast of this forest, she was supposed to protect it from such destruction. If she knew his spell would cause so much destruction, she would have stopped him earlier.

    Not that she didn''t know that he was capable of disying the strength of a Grand Mage. She simply thought that it would only light the trees on fire.

    "I-I''m sorry?" Lawrend said with a forced smile on his face.

    He felt bad seeing the destruction he caused. Because of the enormous size of the trees, it was safe for him to assume that it would take hundreds of years for those trees to regrow.

    "Are you done yet?" Clova asked in a tired voice.

    "I think I''m already done. Let''s go back," Lawrend said and jumped onto her back.

    Aezel followed after him with a dazed look on her face.

    "M-Master, can you teach me that spell sometime?" Aezel asked shakily.

    That spell was so powerful, and she felt excited about trying it out. Since she was a demon, she could naturally insta-cast spells. That talent of hers never disappeared even though she became a Fallen Angel.

    "I will teach it to youter," Lawrend said with a slight smile on his face.

    With that powerful spell, he started to feel less worried about himself. Once he bes a Grand Mage, he could repeatedly insta-cast that spell, and it would be hard for anyone to defend against it.

    At that time, he would be a nuclear bomb in human form. Kingdoms and Empires would feel threatened about his existence. He won''t need to worry about getting ckmailed as much as he does right now.

    They then returned to the capital city. The lightning mage from the empire missed them as they were flying high and farther away than him.

    When Lawrend arrived at the capital, he immediately headed back to his room. It was already deep into the night, and instead of sleeping, he would try to be a Grand Mage tonight.

    If he seeded, then he would be able to insta-cast that spell. But of course, no good things happen consecutively.

    He opened his eyes the next day. He was sitting cross-legged on the bed. He was still stuck as an Arch Mage. It was harder to be a Grand Mage than he thought.

    Even though he spent a whole night, he only understood a little bit more about magic. It would take long before he would be able to be a Grand Mage.

    Lawrend stood up and left his room. Aezel greeted him, and the two of them headed to the dining room.

    It was morning, and Humility cooked breakfast again.

    Lawrend couldn''t help but remember that Humility mixes her squirt water in the food. He somehow found it erotic as he thought of it right now. He imagined her ying with herself and collecting her nectar before mixing it into the food...

    Lawrend shook his head to remove that image in his head and enjoyed the steak on his te.

    His maids were sitting around the table and talking about the lightning spell he usedst night. Even they felt the slight movement of the lightning mana in the air. It was so powerful that it was hard for other mages not to feel it.

    "E, after this, use your space magic on me," Lawrend said after he swallowed.

    E chewed on her food for a bit and swallowed it.

    "Yes, Master. I have already recovered my space mana," E replied with a nod of her head.

    "Good girl. You know proper etiquette."

    Lawrend leaned over to her and patted her head.

    Currently, he was sitting on the shortest side of the rectangr table. His maids were sitting on both sides of the longer sides.

    E sat almost beside him.

    They didn''t decide the seating arrangement, so she was able to sit there. If it were any other time, someone else would have taken the spot as it was closer to Lawrend.

    "Hehehe¡­"

    E smiled at him.

    His praise made her feel happy.

    After breakfast, Lawrend and E walked out of the dining room and arrived at the training grounds inside the Royal Castle.

    "Are you ready, Master?" E asked.

    The two of them stood on t ground, 50 meters apart.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend was holding his staff in his hand while E was holding a new staff she recently got from her Big Sister. It was Verkoli''s parting gift to her that he passed to Aleshia.

    "Remember, only 1 minute, okay?" Lawrend reminded her.

    "Yes, Master."

    "Okay. I''m ready." Lawrend nodded his head.

    Lawrend became solemn and serious. He gripped his staff tighter and readied himself mentally for the weird effect of her space magic.

    "O'' Void, a pleasure to meet you, time is rtional, you are the guardian of space, Space Lockdown!" E chanted loudly.

    Some unfamiliar mana spread from E''s outstretched hand and surrounded Lawrend with it.. Suddenly, the space around Lawrend started warping.

 Chapter 452 - The Space Lockdown Spell

    From the inside, the outside looked like a warped painting. It was weird and confusing.

    When Lawrend moved his hands, he could feel himself moving, but he could not see his arms moving. It was as if he was only moving his soul, but his body was stuck.

    He then tried moving his legs and jumping. Simr to before, he didn''t move. But he could clearly feel himself moving.

    He tried to touch his face, but it was as if his space was located millions of kilometers away; he couldn''t touch it.

    Since he couldn''t move his body, Lawrend tried to use his magic.

    He closed his eyes and focused on the fire mana inside his body. He used the Touch of Fire Spell and lit his hands on fire.

    Suddenly, he saw a slight movement in his hand.

    E, who was powering the spell, suddenly looked to be in pain. Her face twisted as she tried to stop her spell from copsing.

    After he saw that, Lawrend stopped his Touch of Fire spell, immediately, relief washed over E''s face.

    Lawrend looked around, but it only made the surroundings look even dizzier. He then tried to sense the movement of mana around him.

    He released a bit of his mana, and he could sense it traveling a lot of distance even though it didn''t seem to be going anywhere.

    Suddenly, he felt the space around him stabilize. E had stopped her spell.

    "That was a minute already?" Lawrend asked in surprise.

    "Yes, Master. Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­" E replied as she panted heavily.

    Aleshia walked from the side and gave E a ss of cool water.

    "Thank you, Big Sister."

    E downed the whole ss almost immediately.

    "Do you still have more mana for another one?" Lawrend asked.

    "Umm¡­ About 2 minutes more. It is very consuming to start the spell than to maintain it," E replied.

    "I see. Alright. Do it again," Lawrend said.

    E took a deep breath and used the spell on Lawrend again.

    It was the same feeling before. The view around him became a twisted painting. His movement was restricted.

    This time, Lawrend took notice of everything. He felt everything clearly as the space mana wrapped around him.

    He closed his eyes, and an image of himself appeared in his mind. He imagined ways for her spell to be able to affect space.

    He suddenly remembered something that was taught in physics back in his previous world. It was said that gravity was caused by the warping of space. He started to think about how her space mana could do the same.

    ¡­

    As Lawrend thought about E''s space magic, the lightning mage from the empire arrived at the spot where Lawrend used his Lightning Beam spell. His journey took longer because he flew slower than Clova, and he was spotted by several Arch Mage-level monsters on his way.

    When the lightning mage saw the damage, he was dumbfounded. He could feel clear traces of powerful lightning mana in the area.

    "W-Who could have done this?" the lightning mage muttered in disbelief.

    He flew down and touched the edges of the trees. Most of it was covered in green sap as the tree extinguished the fire on itself.

    "There are only two outstanding lightning mages in this kingdom¡­" the lightning mage muttered.

    His mind revolved, and he immediately thought about Lawrend and Verkoli.

    Verkoli was someone he knew a lot about. Since Verkoli was working for the Mage Guild, he would sometimes have the chance to converse with this lightning mage through themunication devices in the guild.

    Not to mention, theymunicated in person after he started staying in the Mage Guild.

    They had exchanged a lot of ideas, and this was something he was sure Verkoli would never be able toe up with. There was only one person that could do this.

    "Lawrend!"

    Horror was visible on the lightning mage''s face. He immediately flew back to the capital city. He needed to inform Creka immediately.

    They would need to take Lawrend to the Empire with them no matter what. If Lawrend doesn''t agree, they would coerce him.

    They would not dare leave a potential threat roaming around and growing away from their control.

    ¡­

    The Space Lockdown spell that E used ended as the two minutes passed. Lawrend still had his eyes closed, and he had no idea that the lightning mage from the empire learned that it was him who used that spell.

    E drank another ss of water from Aleshia.

    E, Aleshia, and Aezel watched as Lawrend kept his eyes closed.

    A few minutester, he opened his eyes. He seemed serene and calmer than before.

    "I understand now," Lawrend muttered.

    E''s spell was very simple. It twisted space in a way that every movement woulde back to the same point.

    He would need to disturb that twisting of space using mana from the other elements to be able to move. If he wants to do the same, he would first need to absorb space mana.

    But he was not sure how to get it. Even if he drained his mana again, he won''t be able to absorb any if he doesn''t have any.

    "E, how do you get the space mana?" Lawrend asked.

    It was bing harder and harder for him to drain his mana. He now had two elements.

    Not one of his maids was capable of absorbing his fire mana. Elena could only absorb his golden lightning mana. He would need to manually drain his fire mana, and that was even more dangerous.

    If possible, he would like space magic to be his third magic. That would make him even more powerful in battle.

    "I don''t know, Master. I just absorb it," Elena replied.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ever since her magic was unlocked when the curse on her body was removed, she was able to feel space mana everywhere. She doesn''t know why other people can''t do the same.

    "Right¡­ I have never heard about space magic before.. Maybe it''s rted to your constitution and talent," Lawrend said with a sigh.

 Chapter 453 - Lawrends Decision

    Lawrend was disappointed. He realized the potential of this unknown magic that could be the first of its kind. If developed to the highest level, he might be able to return to his previous world.

    Well, that was just a thought. Lawrend doesn''t really n to go back there. He was more satisfied with life here. At least, he doesn''t have to pay for his maids here.

    "E, why don''t we go visit Verkoli?" Lawrend asked with a slight smile on his face.

    Verkoli was someone who deserved his respect. Even though he knew about the possible potential of E''s space magic, he never revealed it to anyone. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Even after E betrayed him by not objecting to Lawrend killing him. Instead, he gave her a parting gift.

    A man of virtue and dignity. Lawrend wanted to meet him again.

    "Okay, Master," E replied.

    She was slightly confused why he would want to visit Verkoli. In her mind, they weren''t on the same side anymore.

    "Master, can I follow you?" Aleshia asked.

    "Sure," Lawrend replied.

    And so, the four of them left the Royal Castle in the Royal Carriage. They headed to the Undrasil Magic Academy.

    After several minutes, they arrived at its gate because everyone avoided slowing them down.

    The moment Lawrend walked out of the carriage, everyone around instantly recognized him. They started whispering to each other while ncing at him from time to time.

    The students that were hanging around the entrance of the academy avoided their group as they entered inside.

    After walking for a few minutes, Verkoli walked towards them from afar. He looked solemn, and he held his staff in his hand.

    "Your Highness, what is your business here?" Verkoli asked in a heavy voice.

    Lawrend stopped and his maids behind him also stopped.

    "I''m here to thank you, Mr. Verkoli," Lawrend said with a smile on his face.

    "T-Thank?" Verkoli was taken aback by his words.

    "Yes. I want to thank your n for epting Feli, and for you to take care of me and E in the academy," Lawrend said and lightly bowed to him.

    Verkoli opened his mouth in shock. He looked at E, who was standing beside Lawrend.

    Seeing that he was looking at her, E nodded her head.

    Lawrend raised his head.

    "I also want to thank you for sending E''s new staff. It would be helpful for her."

    "No problem. She was my student for a while, and I wanted to give someone like her a boost in her path to magic. I''m d it pleased you," Verkoli replied.

    "Do you have a piece of paper on you?" Lawrend asked.

    "Ah, yes¡­"

    Verkoli nodded his head and threw a roll of sheepskin to Lawrend.

    Lawrend unfurled it and started writing on it. He used his fingers, and it shot arcs of golden lightning that etched the surface of the sheepskin.

    A few minutester, he finished. He then threw the scroll back to Verkoli.

    "That contains my Shock Arc Spell and my Lightning Sprite Spell."

    "Really!?" Verkoli eximed in shock.

    Although those two spells were only for Beginner Mages and True Mages, it would be very helpful in his research to create lightning spells. That was because these two spells were connected. The Lightning Sprite Spell was made using the Shock Arc Spell as the foundation.

    "Yeah. You deserve it," Lawrend said to him with a smile.

    "Thank you!"

    Verkoli bowed to him with a smile on his face.

    Not only did that sheepskin contain the chant for the spell, but it also contained a detailed description of the spell. It would help the caster build an image of the spell in their mind, which would make it easier to understand how it works.

    "E, this might be thest time you would see him. Say your goodbye," Lawrend said as he sidenced at her.

    E, Aleshia, and Aezel looked shocked. They never heard of his ns to leave yet. This was the first time they were hearing it.

    Verkoli was also shocked. He expected Lawrend to stay longer.

    He nced at Aezel and Aleshia''s stomach. The bulge on their stomachs might not be easily noticeable, but Verkoli could clearly feel the life inside them. He assumed before that he would stay longer to wait for them to give birth.

    E walked forward and deeply bowed to Verkoli.

    "Teacher, thank you for teaching me," E said with a smile on her face.

    "E¡­ I''m d that you have a bright future ahead of you. I''m happy that you will be able to use the lessons I taught you," Verkoli said with a slight smile on his face.

    Aleshia went behind E and nudged her back.

    With that push, E ran to Verkoli and embraced him. As for Verkoli, he embraced her back and rubbed her head.

    A minuteter, the two of them separated.

    "Mr. Verkoli, tell Joseph that I won''t marry Nim. And also, tell Nim that she can visit the Royal Castle to see E. I will stay here till my children are born," Lawrend said.

    "I understand," Verkoli replied with a nod of his head.

    The students around them watched in awe. Some of them teared up from seeing the parting of Verkoli and E.

    Lawrend and his maids quickly returned to the Royal Castle.

    "Master, why won''t I be able to see Teacher again? Won''t we stay till the Big Sisters give birth?" E asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    "I will go and try to be a Grand Mage at this time, and I don''t want anyone of you toe into harm. No one would be allowed to leave the Royal Castle," Lawrend answered.

    This was something Lawrend thought as he tried to be a Grand Magest night. He became worried for his maids, and he also didn''t want to travel around with his maids pregnant.

    "Master¡­"

    Aleshia and Aezel felt the determination in Lawrend''s eyes. He was set on bing a Grand Mage, and he doesn''t feel confident about it.

    He would train determinedly to protect his maids and his future.

 Chapter 454 - A Brutal Way To Get Pregnant

    Lawrend informed his maids of his decision.

    All of them sat at the dining table while eating lunch, and that included E and Feli, who sat beside their sisters.

    "Master, are you sure about this?" Aleshia asked.

    As Lawrend''s first maid, she felt obliged to ask him that question.

    "Yes. Aezel will be protecting all of you. Although I know that she''s also pregnant, if the timees that she can''t fight, I will be the one to defend all of you," Lawrend answered.

    "Fufufufu. I will eat more nutritious food," Aezel said with augh.

    "Master, do you want me to send you bottles of my drink every day so that you can stay hydrated?" Humility asked.

    "...Okay?"

    Lawrend nodded his head slowly. He was confused as to why he was even nodding his head.

    "Hehehe," Humility giggled when she saw the look on his face.

    "I-I will also follow Sister Aezel and eat more delicious food-nyaa," Grape said with a light smile on her face.

    Meanwhile, her tail was swinging left and right as if to announce to everyone in the room that she was happy.

    "But what about us-nyaa?" Amene asked with a frown on her face.

    She wasn''t pregnant yet. She felt envious that the others were already pregnant. Not to mention, it was not only her.

    She, Rami, and Nao weren''t pregnant yet.

    "You can visit me in my room once a week. I will be giving each of you a session per week. The rest of my time will be eating-training-sleeping," Lawrend replied.

    "Mmm¡­ Nyaa¡­" Amene nodded her head reluctantly.

    It was already hard for them to make a baby when they did it almost every day. She can''t imagine how much harder it would be if they only did it once a week.

    She would also have to queue up, so she won''t even do it with him weekly. It made her sad and lonely.

    "Come here, Amene."

    Amene stood up from her chair and stood beside him.

    "Crouch beside me."

    Amene crouched.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Seeing that she obediently listened to hismands, Lawrend rubbed her head and cat ears. They were fluffy and warm.

    "Nyaaaa¡­"

    Amene''s hands looked like a cat''s as she crouched beside Lawrend. Her tail also swung around happily.

    "You''re still young, Amene. If it doesn''t work out today, we can do it tomorrow," Lawrend said to her gently.

    "N-Nyaa!"

    Amene nodded her head. She understood what he was trying to say.

    They would keep trying again and again.

    "Take this time to improve in your bow skills."

    "Yes, Master. I will practice more!" Amene replied enthusiastically.

    After she received hisforting petting and words, she became energized. Her sadness faded away like snow on the first spring.

    "Good," Lawrend replied.

    He grabbed her hand and pulled her up. She then sat back on her seat.

    "Master, please give me a cup of your semen. I will pour it directly into my womb," Rami said and lightly bowed to him.

    "C-Cup?"

    Lawrend gawked at her. Even though he was a powerful mage, a cup of semen was impossible. That''s like 250ml of semen.

    "Yes. I will fill my vagina with your semen, seal it up, and loosen my womb by doing an exercise I randomly learned long ago," Rami said solemnly.

    When Aleshia and Elena realized what Rami was about to say, they covered E and Feli''s ears. The little girls must keep their purity.

    "Nyaa!? Can I also do that?" Amene asked excitedly.

    "No. It''s a violent process. As an angel, I could survive it. As for you¡­ your organs will get crushed," Rami answered as she looked up and down at Amene.

    Amene felt a shiver run through her spine when she heard those words. For Rami to look so serious, it might be something crazy.

    "W-What do you do-nyaa?"

    "Punch your stomach and force the seed inside your womb," Rami answered solemnly.

    "*Gulp*"

    Amene heavily gulped her saliva. She can''t imagine how much that would hurt.

    "I saw it before when I caught a nobleman raping a viger girl," Rami said coldly.

    The atmosphere in the room turned quiet. Everyone was shocked by the source of that trick.

    "I castrated him before I interrogated him about it. He told me that it works 100% of the time, but the woman will be half-dead at the end of it," Rami continued.

    "Y-You can stop now," Lawrend said with a wry smile on his face.

    He quickly lost his appetite as he couldn''t help but imagine the poor girls that the nobleman raped.

    "Mm."

    Rami nodded her head and zipped her mouth.

    Amene looked away and mped her legs together. She can''t imagine how much it would hurt if she really did that. It wouldn''t be worth it if she became half-dead.

    "But you can do it because you can heal yourself?" Lawrend asked curiously.

    "Yes."

    Rami was an angel. She could use the purest light mana, and the light spells she cast would be very powerful.

    She could use a healing spell on herself, easily fixing that damage.

    "B-But, can''t you just heal me?" Amene asked as she thought that Rami could also heal her.

    "Sister Amene, you will be traumatized. You are not even as strong as Sister E. You can''t resist the suffering that it would give you," Rami replied solemnly.

    When Rami healed those girls before, they were beyond traumatized by it. Not just because they were raped, but because their organs were shattered, and the pain made them break.

    "..."

    Amene stopped looking at Rami. She was clearly dissuading her for her own good.

    Those words resonated within her heart. She was weak. She was not even as strong as a child like E. As someone older than her, she felt embarrassed.

    "I will get stronger¡­" Amene whispered.

    She swore to herself that she would be a High Mage or even an Arch Mage after Lawrend finished his training.

    "How about you, Nao?" Lawrend turned to her and asked.

 Chapter 455 - The Envoy Visits

    "I-I also want to get pregnant¡­" Nao replied with a flushed face and looked away from him.

    "Hahaha. Alright. You and Amene will take turns," Lawrend chuckled.

    He liked seeing the embarrassed side of her.

    After the lunch, Lawrend returned to the Royal Chamber. He sat on the bed cross-legged and closed his eyes.

    And so, time started flowing continuously.

    ¡­

    The next day after Lawrend started his secluded training, one of the mages from the empire arrived at the Royal Castle. Her appearance made Aezel and the others serious.

    Aezel, Aleshia, Humility, Elena, and Rami stood before her.

    "Greetings. My name is Loa Saphira," an oval-faced woman said and bowed.

    She had a sharp chin and an aloof expression on her face. She was the same Wind Grand Mage that once fought Clova.

    "Wee to Master''s castle," Aezel said and nodded her head at her.

    When Loa saw that she didn''t bow back, she ignored it, but she nced at the others with a frown.

    "I would like to meet His Highness," Loa said.

    "For what reason?"

    Instead of Aezel, the one that asked was Humility. Aezel nced at her before stepping back. She knew that Humility was better atmunicating formally between all of them.

    Loa looked up and down at Humility and furrowed her eyebrows.

    "My name is Kasina Humility Undrasil. I''m the Princess of this Kingdom. Currently, I could be considered as the future Queen," Humility said as she realized that the woman didn''t like her.

    "Princess Kasina, I want to meet His Highness for an important matter. It needs to be dealt with in private," Loa replied.

    "In private?"

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Humility raised an eyebrow.

    "O-Of course. This concerns highly confidential information."

    Loa was taken aback. She thought that Humility misunderstood her words for something else.

    "You can tell us. Master trusts all of us," Humility said.

    "Before that, may we go into a private room?" Loa asked.

    They were currently standing directly at the entrance of the Royal Pce. Their conversation could be easily overheard by anyone.

    "Follow us," Humility replied and turned around.

    They headed to one of the Guest Rooms at the pce. It was big enough for a group of ten people to have a meeting on the round table.

    Once inside, Humility and the others sat on one side.

    Loa had no choice but to sit opposite of them. She felt intimidated sitting directly across Aezel, who was as powerful as an Earth Mage.

    "So, what is this confidential information?" Humility asked.

    "The emperor gave his words," Loa answered.

    "T-The emperor?"

    Humility felt troubled when she heard the emperor get mentioned. Unlike the king of the Undrasil Kingdom, the emperor of the Blumin Empire was someone who was the strongest in his territory.

    If he wanted something done, Earth Mages would do it to please him.

    As for the others besides Humility, expressions of worry appeared on their faces.

    "Yes. Through themunication device in the Mage Guild, the emperor contacted us. He would like to grant Lawrend an official position as long as hees with us to the empire," Loa replied.

    "What position?" Humility asked with her heartbeat thumping.

    A position directly granted by the emperor would mean that no one could question it. It would be easy for him to climb through the ranks and be a powerhouse with strength and status in the empire.

    "I''m afraid only the emperor can tell that to His Highness," Loa replied and shook her head.

    Humility frowned and felt unsure.

    "Unfortunately, Master is not avable for today. Please wait for a while longer," Humility replied back.

    Without knowing what that official position could be, Humility didn''t feel like bothering Lawrend for it. After all, his training was now the priority.

    "I see, then I will take my leave. Please give my greetings to His Highness," Loa said and stood up.

    "Thank you for letting us know," Humility replied.

    They escorted Loa out of the pce and watched her leave.

    "Sister Humility, what do you think do they want?" Aezel asked.

    She felt suspicious of the new development.

    "I also don''t know why the emperor wants to give Master an official position so early. They must have realized something," Humility replied.

    "I agree. They must have seen Master''s brilliance," Rami joined in on their conversation.

    "Let''s not tell Master for now," Aleshia said.

    "Mm."

    They split up and left.

    ¡­

    A month passed by uneventfully. This time, the bulges on Aleshia, Aezel, Humility, and Grape''s stomachs became very visible. They now wore loose maid uniforms that did not constrict their stomach.

    "Ahhh~ Master''s baby¡­"

    Aezel rubbed her stomach as she stood behind a stone guard rail. She watched as the sun rose from the east. There was a serene and happy smile on her face.

    "Sister Aezel, have you already decided on a name?" Aleshia asked as she walked from behind her.

    "Fufufufu. Of course. I will name her Veronica if she was a female, and I will name him ck if he was a male," Aezel replied.

    "Veronica sounds good, but why ck?" Aleshia asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    "He''s useless. I will need Master to impregnate me again if it was a boy," Aezel replied coldly.

    "What?"

    Aleshia stared at her and tried toprehend what she had just heard.

    "Male Demons aren''t capable of impregnating human women. They are only capable of impregnating other demons. If my baby bes a boy, our bloodline will never improve," Aezel exined to her.

    "I-Isn''t that too harsh for him?" Aleshia asked with worry on her face.

    As she was bing a mother, she felt pity for the baby inside Aezel''s stomach. She hoped that it wasn''t a boy, or he would suffer hardship in the world.

    "Ever since demons started getting impregnated by talented humans, we slowly took on their forms. Before, we looked like savage ck-skinned monkeys that only knew how to smash rocks together.. Now, we are slowly growing to be as powerful as the human race," Aezel continued as she gazed out to the garden of the Royal Castle.

 Chapter 456 - The Imperial Decree

    "I see¡­"

    Although Aleshia hadn''t fully understood what she meant, she was at least able to understand that it was rted to the future of Aezel''s descendants. She could understand that she wanted the best for them.

    ¡­

    After they ate lunch, a Royal Guard informed them that one of the envoys from the kingdom was waiting outside of the castle.

    "Again?" Humility said with furrowed eyebrows.

    Once again, the five of them received the envoy from the empire.

    "Greetings, once again," Loa said and bowed to them.

    "What is the matter this time, Envoy?" Humility asked.

    "The Emperor has be impatient. We will take His Highness to the empire no matter if he wanted to or not," Loa said with a solemn look on her face.

    "Are you threatening us?" Aezel asked and frowned at her.

    Loa nced at their pregnant stomachs and slightly raised her head.

    "By the Blumin Emperor''s Imperial Decree, Lawrend Horiel-Undrasil shall be taken to the Imperial Capital!" Loa shouted in a heavy voice.

    Immediately, the faces of the guards in the hall went pale. After the empire''s envoys stayed in the capital city for a whole month, almost everyone in the city became familiar with the empire.

    The citizens of the capital city rarely interacted with anyone from the empire as they were too far from them. They started asking around, and it was known to everyone in the capital city that the Blumin Empire was the true ruler of the kingdom.

    All the beggars in the city that didn''t know what the empire was a few months back now knew a lot about it.

    Everyone knew that the Imperial Decree was simr to the Royal Decree, but it came from the Emperor. It was a symbol of status and power. Whoever disobeyed it would be looking for death.

    "W-Why are you so persistent?!" Humility shouted in panic.

    They didn''t want to disturb Lawrend, but the Imperial Decree would force them to do so.

    "I will tell you the truth. The empire learned that His Highness was training in seclusion to advance to the next level. The Emperor wants him to be a part of the empire before he does so!" Loa said and looked down at the five of them.

    "S-Sister Aezel, they are after Master''s strength. They feel threatened," Humility whispered to Aezel beside her.

    Aezel nodded her head and looked solemn.

    "I will inform Master," Humility said.

    Loa nodded her head and watched Humility leave. After that, she looked at the cold-faced Aezel and lost some of her confidence.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡­

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    Lawrend was simting a world of lightning inside his head when he heard the anxious knocks on the door. The lightning simtion inside his head slowly disappeared before he opened his eyes.

    If one looked at his eyes right now, one would see endless raging clouds that were shooting down bolts of golden lightning.

    "Come in," Lawrend said.

    The door opened, and Humility entered the room. The anxiousness on her face was obvious to him.

    "What happened?" Lawrend asked as he felt a premonition from the look on her face.

    "The emperor gave an Imperial Decree to take you back to the Imperial Capital," Humility said with a pained look on her face.

    "I-Imperial Decree?"

    Lawrend was shocked. As someone from another world, he was very familiar with a lot of power systems for a state. An Imperial Decree was simr to a Presidential Decree given down by the President.

    No matter who you are, you would have to abide by it. That meant that they would use force if he disobeys.

    "Yes. The envoy dered it loudly. It should be real," Humility replied.

    She was very worried right now. Her Master was in trouble. She had a guess that he would disobey the Imperial Decree.

    Lawrend stood up from the bed and stretched his body. It had been almost a week since he moved his body. Throughout the month, he banged Nao and Amene once.

    They served as his exercise to move his body. He found it to be a good lifestyle as it also made him feel good.

    Instead of having sex with Nao or Amene in the first two weeks, he did what Rami wanted. He used her help and ejacted in a bottle. It had healing properties that kept the semen alive.

    She then used it on herself and poured them inside her vagina. When it was full to the brim, she glued a thick piece of paper on her entrance.

    She then proceeded to punch her stomach. It was a brutal process that no one wanted to see. By the end of it, Rami confirmed that she was pregnant.

    She became happy, and she felt honored to have Lawrend''s child. As his angel, she felt like she wasmitting sphemy, and that made her feel weird.

    Lawrend found it weird that an angel was capable of getting pregnant. Why would the Goddess make such realistic servants? Did she actually want them to reproduce or something?

    Lawrend had no idea. He left the room with Humility and headed to the Guest Room.

    After Humility left earlier, Aezel and the others guided Loa to this room.

    When Lawrend opened the door, everyone''s eyes inside the room immediatelynded on him. Lawrend looked around and was surprised to see Loa.

    She was beautiful, and she looked at him aloofly.

    ''Is she feeling superior because she has the Imperial Decree to support her?'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    He sat on the empty seat that Aezel and the others reserved for him.

    "Your Highness, the Blumin Emperor has issued a decree for you toe with us to the empire," Lao said.

    "What if I said no?" Lawrend casually asked.

    "It''s not a question, but an order from the emperor," Lao retorted.

    "I see. Then I refuse. I''m currently still busy. If he could wait for five more months, then I will consider going there," Lawrend replied and shrugged his shoulders.

    "Y-You! Don''t you know that the Emperor is known as the Earth Shatterer? He can easily destroy your kingdom if he personally appeared here," Lao said as she became angry from his reply.

 Chapter 457 - The Meeting With The Ministers

    "Really?"

    Lawrend looked at her with slight surprise. He knew nothing of the emperor, and he never tried to learn about him. Seeing that he was being forceful, he realized that that might have been a mistake.

    Since he was going to the empire, he should have asked around for what kind of a person he was.

    "When the emperor was roaming around the world 1000 years ago, he was famous to the surrounding Empires as the Earth Shatterer. There was once a time when a Crown Prince of a kingdom from another empire angered him.

    "He made a giant rift that destroyed their kingdom. The empire that controlled that kingdom could only ask for a smallpensation from the emperor at that time," Loa exined with a proud look on her face.

    "..."

    Lawrend became silent.

    Saying no to the emperor would anger him. He was also unsure if the emperor would dare leave his empire and attack his kingdom. He would surely lose everything he worked hard for if he does.

    "I will give you an answer tomorrow," Lawrend said to her solemnly.

    Loa eyed him for a few seconds.

    "The emperor can send another Earth Mage here if he wanted to," Loa said and stood up.

    Lawrend lightly nodded at her. She then looked at him onest time before she left. Aezel followed after her to escort her out.

    "Master, what do we do now?" Humility asked with a face full of worry.

    As the Princess of the kingdom and the one to suggest to him to take the throne, she felt very worried. If the Undrasil Kingdom was destroyed, all of her dreams would vanish into nothing.

    "Don''t worry. First, gather all the ministers and invite Verkoli in," Lawrend replied to her.

    "I understand, Master," Humility responded reluctantly.

    And so, after an hour, a group of 8 people was gathered. They sat in front of Lawrend.

    They were the ministers of this kingdom, except for the previous Prime Minister that was missing. Presumably, he was scared of getting executed, so he left and hid.

    All of them were Arch Mages.

    Included in this group of people was Verkoli. He stared at Lawrend with a look of confusion on his face. This meeting seemed to be rted to the kingdom, and he doesn''t think he was supposed to be here.

    Humility sat beside Lawrend while Aezel stood behind him.

    "I invited all of you here to discuss something," Lawrend said.

    "Is it about the empire?" one of the ministers spoke up.

    He was the Minister of Trade and Commerce. He manages the trade and businesses in the kingdom. He was an old man with a clearly defined mustache on his face.

    "Correct. I have decided to leave this kingdom," Lawrend said.

    "What!?" Verkoli eximed.

    "Master??"

    Humility looked at Lawrend in shock.

    As for the ministers, they also did the same. No one could have thought that he would leave the kingdom.

    "Don''t worry. We wille back. Once my children are born, I will return and take this kingdom back," Lawrend exined to her.

    "I¡­ What about all the hard work we did?" Humility asked as she bit her lips bitterly.

    "I don''t want the empire to take all of you as hostages. That would make me anxious," Lawrend replied.

    "Master¡­"

    Humility became sad. She stared into his eyes. She wanted to say something, but she shut her mouth.

    "As all of you know, the empire wants me to go to their capital. I assume that they want to assimte me into their culture and social circle. They are starting to feel worried about my strength.

    "I can already feel it. I can advance to another level sometime soon. Once I do so, I will dere the kingdom as an empire. We will expand and be even more formidable," Lawrend said.

    His ambition and determination zed in his eyes. All of which made the ministers and Verkoli feel like they were about to witness a new era.

    Humility widened her mouth in amazement. Her worry disappeared in her heart, and she felt that this wasn''t a bad oue. An empire made by her Master¡­ Her heart was filled with excitement just by thinking about it.

    As for Aezel, she was smiling widely.

    ''As expected of Master,'' she thought.

    "So, we will leave this kingdom. I won''t reveal our destination for obvious reasons."

    After Lawrend finished that sentence, he looked over to Verkoli.

    "Mr. Verkoli, with the help of the ministers here, take the throne. If the previous Crown Prince returns, tell him to f*ck off, or I will kill him if I see him making a mess out of the kingdom," Lawrend said seriously.

    The Crown Prince could easily rally up people that supported the Undrasil Royal Family. The civil unrest could cover the whole kingdom if they were not stopped. It would be harder to control it at that time, and they would lose a lot of strength.

    "The Crown Prince is still alive!?" the Minister of Justice eximed.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Minister of Justice was a middle-aged man. He was the guy that managed thews and dealt with punishment for crimes against thew.

    He was already dissatisfied when Lawrend banned the very of demihumans. He thought that it was a bullsh*t idea. very was a big part of the kingdom''s ie as they were heavily taxed.

    "What? If you have anything to say, say it," Humility asked coldly.

    As the person that gave the newws to the Minister of Justice, she was familiar with his dissatisfaction with Lawrend.

    "N-Nothing," the Minister of Justice quickly replied.

    His quick admit of defeat made him seem more suspicious in Humility''s eyes.

    "Master, execute him before we leave," Humility whispered into Lawrend''s ears.

    Even though that was a whisper, they clearly heard her words. Everyone here was an Arch Mage and that naturally boosted their senses.

    The Minister of Justice quickly panicked.

    "Princess, have mercy!" the Minister of Justice shouted.

    "Hmph," Humility harrumphed and ignored him.

 Chapter 458 - Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 458 - Leaving</h4>

    "Did anyone of you hear anything?" Lawrend asked and looked at each of them.

    Immediately, they shook their heads. They were afraid of death, and it wasn''t a bad idea for the kingdom to be an empire. At that time, they would be appointed to even higher positions.

    No one sympathized with the Minister of Justice. His thinking was backward and not looking at the bright future ahead of them under Lawrend''s rule.

    "Your Highness, I wasn''t thinking ofmitting treason!" the Minister of Justice shouted.

    "Did I say youmitted treason?" Lawrend asked calmly.

    "I¡­"

    The Minister of Justice''s face fell, and he looked at Lawrend aghast.

    "All of you may leave except for Mr. Verkoli," Lawrend said.

    The Minister of Justice kept silent as he left the room. No one knows what he was thinking.

    "Aezel, go before he reveals my n to the envoys," Lawrend ordered.

    "Fufufufu. My pleasure, Master," Aezel responded and left the room.

    Verkoli sat in front of Lawrend and looked at him.

    "Mr. Verkoli, I know there were a lot of things that happened between the of us. I want this favor from you," Lawrend said.

    "How about you marry my Granddaughter?" Verkoli asked as a slight smile formed on his face.

    Lawrend rubbed his temples and felt annoyed.

    "I refuse. It''s not like no one is going to marry her, right?"

    "HAHAHA. I was just trying again," Verkoliughed.

    The tension between the two of them eased. Lawrend shook his head and smiled at him.

    "Alright. Do you have another sheepskin?" Lawrend asked.

    "Here."

    Verkoli passed him an empty scroll of sheepskin.

    Lawrend wrote his Levin''s Descent Spell on it, including the details on how it works and how to picture it in one''s mind.

    "Is this enough?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes."

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Verkoli epted the scroll and smiled widely. With this, he could use the same spell that Lawrend used, and he could also improve his research on creating magic spells.

    "Do you have anything else you want me to do?" Verkoli asked and smiled at him.

    Lawrend could clearly tell that he was eyeing his Arch Mage Lightning Spell.

    "Nope. You may leave," Lawrend replied and shook his head.

    "Say my regards for E," Verkoli said before he left the room.

    After Verkoli left, Humility grabbed Lawrend''s hands.

    "Master, where are we going next?" Humility asked.

    "I don''t know what the emperor wants, but I don''t think it''s a good one. I know my worth, and I won''t let myself get shackled by him," Lawrend replied.

    "Huh?"

    "What I''m saying is that I can be stronger than the emperor. There''s no need for me to rely on him. Therefore, we''re going to the Altro Continent. I remember Rami saying that it''s more powerful and treasure rich than ours," Lawrend said.

    "A-Altro Continent? Master, that ce is dangerous!" Humility shouted in rm.

    "Why? You said that they developed magic the same as us. Don''t tell me they kill anyone they see?" Lawrend asked with furrowed eyebrows.

    "No. That continent is ruled by the Altroan Federation. If youmit a crime in any city, you can be punished anywhere in the continent," Humility replied.

    "A federation?"

    "I only know surface-level information. From what I heard, the federation is divided into sixteen states. Each of which is equal to an empire on our continent," Humility exined.

    "Wow."

    Lawrend was amazed. It reminded him of one country back in his previous world. That country was the prime example of federalism in his world.

    "Are you sure we are still going there? You won''t be able to easily kill anyone that holds power there without incurring the ire of the government," Humility said.

    "That''s even better. At least, they won''t dare catch up to us," Lawrend replied.

    In his mind, that was like the best solution to their current problem. They could stay there for a while and treat it as a vacation.

    "Okay, Master."

    Humility nodded her head. She didn''t try to convince him further. She already advised him, and that was her job as his maid.

    "It''s done, Master," Aezel said as she suddenly entered the room.

    "Good job. Anyways, prepare soon. We will be leaving tonight," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master," Aezel replied and slightly bowed her head.

    Humility informed the rest about Lawrend''s new n. As for Lawrend, he went to the training grounds.

    *Swish*

    Amene was standing far away with a bow in her hand. She was shooting a thick metal target.

    "Amene, how is your training going?" Lawrend asked.

    "Nyaa!"

    Amene''s eyes lit up, and she smiled at him. Lawrend walked to her and patted her head.

    "It''s going well, Master. Although it''s quite slow, Sister Aleshia taught me how to control my mana better," Amene replied.

    "That''s good."

    Lawrend looked at the thick metal target she was shooting. There were many holes on it with sticks stuck in them.

    "Are those sticks the arrows you used?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes, Master. It''s hard to pull them out, so I just cut the ends off," Amene replied.

    "I see. Why don''t you try creating your arrows out of mana? That way, you don''t have to use arrows," Lawrend said.

    "Nyaa?"

    Amene tilted her head and looked at him in confusion.

    "I don''t know how to do it, but it should be possible," Lawrend said.

    "Create arrows from mana¡­" Amene muttered as she stared on the ground.

    Lawrend left after seeing that she was thinking hard. She might be enlightened, so he decided to not interrupt her.

    He returned to his room and started packing his stuff up.

    Soon, nighttime came.

    Lawrend looked at his maids lined up in front of him at the pce entrance.

    They were Aleshia, E, Elena, Aezel, Humility, Amene, Grape, Rami, and Noa, including Feli, who wasn''t his maid.

    As for Valentina, she was still in his storage ring. She was busy learning how to strengthen her soul with mana.

    "Are all of you ready?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes, Master!" they all responded loudly.

    "Let''s go," Lawrend said and turned around to exit the pce.

    Their next destination was the Altroan Federation.

 Chapter 459 - Riding A Ship

    <h4>Chapter 459 - Riding A Ship</h4>

    Lawrend''s group rode Clova to the southeast. They headed to Sorba Port City. In the dark of the night, the moon hung low.

    Their journey was silent as no one said anything. The envoys of the empire should have realized it by now. After all, they had kept their eyes keener on the Royal Castle after the emperor issued his decree.

    They were heading to Sorba Port City because Clova couldn''t fly for so long. Just a ship takes three months at sea to reach the other continent. If that''s converted to Clova''s flight time, then it would take at least two weeks.

    If they rode Clova''s back for so long, they would sore their back, and they would be tired pretty quickly. Not to mention, it would also be impossible to sleep.

    They would fall if they slept and slipped from her back. That would cause one to plummet to death.

    They rode on Clova''s back for 4 hours before they arrived at Sorba Port City. By the time they arrived, it was already almost sunrise.

    They jumped down from Clova''s back and directly entered the city. As for the guards that tried to stop and inspect them, they were all gagged and thrown to the side by Aleshia.

    After he became king, Lawrend was much more appreciative of these guards. He won''t kill them like they didst time.

    "Master, are we meeting my idiot of a brother?" Aezel asked.

    "Yes. Let''s take him with us. I don''t want him to keep managing the affairs of a human city such as this one. It''s very important for the kingdom. Otherwise, no more ships would dare dock here once they heard that the City Lord was a demon," Lawrend replied to her in agreement.

    "Yes, Master."

    Aezel nodded her head.

    They rode a carriage and headed to the City Lord''s mansion. Since they were in haste, Amene decided to shout at the pedestrians and carriages ahead of them.

    As a result, she made their travel time shorter.

    They arrived at the City Lord''s mansion after a dozen minutes. They don''t know if the envoys will arrive soon. They could be using a Magical Artifact to boost their speed significantly.

    "Eldest Sister!?"

    The moment they opened the door to the City Lord''s office, Asmodaois stared at Aezel in disbelief.

    "What are you looking at? Do you want me to zap your dick?" Aezel asked coldly.

    "N-No! I definitely don''t!" Asmodaois shouted and covered his crotch area.

    "Good. Come with us," Aezel said.

    "Are you finally returning home!?" Asmodaois eximed in excitement.

    "No. I will send you back as we travel through the seas. I don''t want to see your face here again," Aezel replied tly.

    "Elder Sister, I told you that I won''te back without you!" Asmodaois shouted angrily.

    "Do you think I care about your opinion?" Aezel asked and raised her chin up.

    "N-No¡­"

    Asmodaois lowered his head obediently.

    "Follow us. Abandon your position. My Master doesn''t need you anymore," Aezel said.

    "Yes."

    Asmodaois followed behind them obediently as they left the room.

    "Do you know if any ships are sailing to the Altro Continent at this time?" Lawrend asked.

    Asmodaois looked at Lawrend before looking at the angry-looking Aezel. He realized that he would have to answer this human''s question, or he would suffer his eldest sister''s wrath.

    "Yes. There are three of them. Some would take a longer route as they would also gather materials at the bottom of the ocean," Asmodaois answered.

    "Aezel, why did you say that you will send him home?" Lawrend asked.

    Just a few seconds ago, she told Asmodaois that she would send him home.

    "Master, I will tell you after we enter the carriage," Aezel said.

    They soon left the City Lord''s mansion and entered into the carriage. The convoy of three carriages left together and headed to the ports.

    "Master, the rift to the demon world that I talked to you about before when we first met is close to one of the routes. That''s how I hijacked one of the ships," Aezel said.

    "I see. So which is it?"

    "Spit it out!" Aezel said and pinched Asmodaois'' ear.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Ow! Ow! Ow!"

    The look of powerlessness on his face made it difficult toprehend that a big person like him would surrender to Aezel, who was but a slender woman.

    "The one filled with express goods! That''s the one that will pass by the rift!" Asmodaois answered immediately.

    "Good."

    Seeing that he was obedient, Aezel released his ear. Asmodaois grabbed that reddened ear of his and massaged it with his hand. He had a pitiful expression on his face as he looked at her.

    "Alright. Let''s ride that ship then," Lawrend replied.

    They soon got in line and boarded arge wooden ship. Down below, there were pulleys and manual cranes that carriedrge crates onto the deck of the ship.

    They were then stored under the deck by the crew.

    "Master, is this your first time boarding a ship?" Aezel asked.

    She felt excited to teach him the ways to ride a ship.

    "It should be Master''s first time," Aleshia replied.

    "It''s actually not my first time," Lawrend said and smiled at the two of them.

    A look of shock immediately covered Aleshia''s face. She knew him very well and apanied him from the very start. She never knew that he rode a ship before.

    The closest he got to a ship was when Aezel attacked the port of Sheron Port City.

    "Don''t worry about me. Girls, are you okay?"

    Lawrend turned to his other maids. As they were on the deck, the waves were particrly nauseating.

    "N-Nyaaa¡­ I''m getting dizzy¡­" Amene said.

    "Nyaaaa¡­"

    Grape rested her arms on the railing of the ship.

    Lawrend went behind Grape and rubbed her back. She was pregnant, and it didn''t seem like a good idea for her to ride a ship.

    As demihumans, the two of them were very sensitive to motion¡­ They weren''t moving, but the ship was moving up and down, which made them nauseated.

 Chapter 460 - Sailing The Blumin Sea

    <h4>Chapter 460 - Sailing The Blumin Sea</h4>

    "I-I think I can handle it, Master," E said.

    She held onto the railing and forced a smile on her face.

    "You''re doing well, E," Lawrend replied.

    "Elder Sister, I''m not sick at all," Feli said.

    She was holding her elder sister''s hand as she puked overboard.

    "F-Feli¡­ You''re amazing," Ameneplimented, still nauseous.

    Lawrend looked at his other maids, but they were doing rather well. He didn''t have to worry about anything.

    "Master, you really looked like you have been to a ship before," Aleshia said in amazement.

    "Of course."

    Lawrend smiled at her mysteriously.

    "You''re amazing, Master!" Aleshiaplimented.

    "Fufufufu. Idiot, this is my Master," Aezel said to Asmodaois with a proud look on her face that was hard to conceal.

    "Elder Sister, he is certainly impressive at resisting seasickness but isn''t that easy to-Guh!"

    Asmodaois was about to downy Lawrend''s achievement when a punch hit his guts. He bent forward and grabbed his stomach as his eyes bulged.

    "When is this ship leaving?" Lawrend asked as he gazed northwest.

    Anytime soon, the envoys would arrive. He was feeling anxious to leave.

    If they fight in close proximity to the city, it will be impossible for them to leave for the Altro Continent. Instead, they would have to flee north into the Undrasil Monster Forest.

    "I-In about h-half an hour," Asmodaois replied as he struggled to speak.

    "Order them to set sail now. I will pay for the goods that they missed to put into the ship," Lawrend replied.

    "R-Really? That will be expensive. These ships pride themselves in delivering their goods early."

    "I don''t care. We need to leave now," Lawrend replied seriously.

    If they wasted any more time, he would give the envoys more and more advantages. They already lost a lot of time traveling inside this city using a carriage.

    "Do it!"

    Aezel kicked the Asmodaois'' shins.

    "Yes!"

    Asmodaois rushed off and approached the captain of the ship. Using his authority as the City Lord, he convinced the captain.

    "You didn''t use any tricks, did you?" Aezel asked as she squinted her eyes.

    "N-No! I didn''t dare hypnotize the captain!" Asmodaois replied fearfully.

    "Good."

    Aezel smiled at him.

    Instead of feeling happy that she was smiling, Asmodaois only felt more fear. There was nothing good that would happen if she was smiling. All he remembered were more and more suffering.

    ''How did Aezel turn into a masochist while being such a sadist to her little brother?'' Lawrend asked himself in confusion.

    For her to show two different sides between the two of them, he was shocked. Maybe her masochism was hidden and unlocked when he took the lead when they had sex for the first time.

    Several minutester, the ropes tying the ship to the dock were removed. The masts were unfolded, and the powerful morning wind brought the ship out of the port.

    They then headed deep into the sea.

    As they were on the ship, Asmodaois soon realized that Aezel was pregnant. He noticed the life inside her stomach, and it made him confused at first.

    He then looked at Lawrend and then at Aezel alternately. She had to exin to him that Lawrend had found a way, so he won''t have to die for the baby.

    "Fufufufu. Do you now know the greatness of my Master?" Aezel asked proudly.

    "Yes¡­" Asmodaois reluctantly nodded his head.

    Even if he didn''t want to admit it, he had to. This human found a way to circumvent the problem that gued both the human race and the demon race.

    Along the journey, Amene and Grape would puke every now and then. The first three days were the harshest for them. Only on their fourth day were their body used to the swaying motions.

    "¡­"

    Amene and Grape lied on their beds inside the ship''s cabin. They had no more strength to more.

    That exhaustion was even more pronounced for Grape. She was carrying a baby, and the seasickness only made her feel weaker than a rabbit.

    The inside of the cabin was a small room with two beds stacked on top. Amene was on top while Grape was at the bottom to make it easier for her growing belly.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Soon, two weeks quickly passed by. It was an afternoon at this time.

    "Master, we''re here," Aezel said.

    The ship was sailing the same as before, but Aezel seemed to notice something under the ocean.

    "Captain, stop the ship!" Asmodaois shouted.

    The captain of the ship knew that he was the City Lord, so he listened and quickly lowered the masts. The wind stopped pushing the boat, and they floated to a slow stop.

    "It''s under the ocean, Master," Aezel said.

    "If I somehow don''te back, you girls can go ahead," Lawrend said.

    "Master, why are you being so ominous?" Aleshia asked with a frown on her face.

    "I will surelye back. Alright, let''s go," Lawrend replied and ignored her.

    Lawrend jumped out of the ship without any worry. Aezel and Asmodaois followed behind them.

    He felt like he just said a death g for some reason. He didn''t think much about it as he was more interested in the portal to the demon world.

    The water was very clear, and when Lawrend looked around, it was clear blue. There was no pollution in this world yet.

    Aezel went ahead, and Lawrend followed after her. Asmodaois was swimming beside him, and he nced at him.

    They went deeper and deeper until it was pitch ck below. Soon, they couldn''t see their hands in front of them.

    Lawrend wanted to try using his lightning ball that he could create using his imagination, but he figured it would only shock Asmodaois.

    He then snapped his fingers and used his fire mana instead. A bright red-orange me appeared above his finger and created bubbles that rose to the surface.

    It worked for some reason and let out light.

    Lawrend examined it and quickly understood how it worked. The heat of the mes boiled the water around it, which gave it cocoon-like protection from the surrounding water.

    Before long, an eerie red light appeared below them.

 Chapter 461 - Sighting Of The Altro Continent

    <h4>Chapter 461 - Sighting Of The Altro Continent</h4>

    There were tall long squiggly red lines at the sea bed. They extended upwards and looked like red seagrass.

    Lawrend tapped Aezel''s shoulder and pointed to the squiggly lines. Aezel turned to him and nodded her head.

    Aezel then pointed at Asmodaois and pointed to the red squiggly lines.

    Asmodaois approached them, and darkness mana leaked out of his body. He grabbed one of the red squiggly lines using his hands and pulled it apart. Suddenly, the water in the surrounding area rushed into the open portal.

    A weird aura spread out and made Lawrend feel as if it was a world he wasn''t supposed to enter into.

    After seeing that the portal was open, Aezel raised her leg and was about to kick Asmodaois inside. Suddenly, he turned around and grabbed Aezel''s feet.

    When Lawrend saw Asmodaois'' action, he felt his heart fall in anxiety.

    Aezel''s expression changed. She channeled a lot of mana into her leg and shocked Asmodaois with her golden lightning. Of course, she disabled it from exploding inside his body.

    Asmodaois didn''t know that Aezel had already be stronger. He looked at her in shock before he fell into the portal after he lost hold of her leg.

    They watched the portal slowly close. Afterward, they both returned to the surface.

    "That stupid idiot!" Aezel shouted once she was out of the water.

    She was angry that Asmodaois tried to y tricks on her. She swore to herself that she would punish him once she saw him again in the future.

    "Phew. I almost thought that you would go in," Lawrend said and touched his still nervous heart.

    "Master, when are we going to the demon world? I want to beat his ass right now!" Aezel shouted.

    "Let''s go there after all of you give birth. That world felt interesting. It was also the reason why I had my golden lightning mana in the first ce," Lawrend replied.

    "Fufufufu. I will prepare my weapons to beat the hell out of that piece of sh*t!" Aezel replied and gritted her teeth in anger.

    "Okay. Let''s return to the ship," Lawrend said.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    They flew up from the waters andnded on the ship a hundred meters away.

    "Continue," Lawrend said to the captain.

    The captain looked at the two of them, and it was obvious that he was wondering where Asmodaois went.

    "Don''t worry. He''s safe," Lawrend reassured him.

    The captain looked at Lawrend skeptically before he eventually reluctantly left and continued the ship''s course to the Altro Continent. The masts were opened, and the ship started sailing once again.

    ¡­

    After two and a half months of travel, they finally saw a continental shore from afar. It was huge and extended beyond the horizon. That was when they knew that they had arrived at the right ce.

    There were also other ships passing through and fro ahead of them.

    "Starting from here on out, I don''t know anything anymore, Master," Humility said.

    "It''s alright."

    At this time, the bulge on Lawrend''s maids was bigger than ever.

    In total, Aezel had been carrying her child for seven months now. Aleshia and the others were carrying their babies for about six months.

    "Master, we already reached the Altro continent, but I''m still not pregnant-nyaa¡­" Amene said sadly.

    She looked down at the seawater in sadness.

    "It''s alright, Amene. As I said before, we still have time," Lawrendforted her.

    He rubbed her head and massaged her ears.

    "Nyaa¡­"

    Amene meowed sadly. Her ears drooped down, and her cat tail contained no excitement.

    "Sister Amene, I''m sure that you will be pregnant one day," Grape said tofort her.

    "Nyaa." Amene reluctantly nodded her head.

    "Nyaa."

    The two of them started meowing at each other. Grape attempted tofort Amene, but it didn''t seem to be working.

    They also found that Rami already bore Lawrend''s child in this journey. She was the first to know it, but she kept it to herself as she cherished the tiny life in her belly.

    Once the life in her belly became strong enough, she became confident enough and told Lawrend a month back. Lawrend was delighted, and Rami felt embarrassed at that time.

    She was his angel, yet she bore his child. Oh, the heresy¡­

    Not only did the children grow in the bellies, but Nao also improved her expertise in potion brewing. She could now make Mid-grade Potions pretty easily.

    As for Lawrend, he was still stuck as an Arch Mage. He was slightly frustrated, but he was sure that it wouldn''t be long before he seeded. It was like he only needed to stand an inch higher to touch the Grand Mage-level.

    ''A new continent?'' a voice rang through Lawrend''s head.

    ''Valentina?''

    ''It''s been a long time, Master. I seeded. I''m now a Beginner Mage as a ghost,'' Valentina said to him in a happy tone.

    ''Perfect timing!''

    ''I was already sessful a few weeks ago, but I checked my mana levels and made sure everything was okay.''

    ''So everything is okay now?''

    ''Yes! I can appear right now,'' Valentina replied.

    ''Do it.''

    A white mist came out of Lawrend''s storage ring and gathered in front of him. It formed the silhouette of Valentina before condensing into her.

    She was pale and semi-transparent. She looked like a real ghost in person.

    "Hehehe. Hi everyone," Valentina said and waved to the others.

    "Sister Valentina!" the others eximed in surprise.

    "Elder Sister, a ghost!" Feli shouted in panic and pointed at Valentina.

    "Don''t worry about her. She is also Master''s maid. She''s a friendly ghost," Amene replied and eased Feli''s worry.

    "F-Friendly ghost?" Feli tilted her head in confusion.

    "Yes. There are friendly ghosts like Sister Valentina. You don''t have to worry about her," Amene exined to her.

    "Okay-nyaa."

    "Sister Valentina, were you sessful?" Aezel asked.

    She was there when Lawrend gave Valentina that lesson about pouring mana into the soul¡­ That was why she was now very curious about the result of Valentina trying it out for herself.

 Chapter 462 - The Altro Continent

    <h4>Chapter 462 - The Altro Continent</h4>

    "Yes, I''m very sessful. It''s all thanks to Master," Valentina said and smiled at Lawrend.

    He smiled back at her and patted her head in reflex. Although she was a ghost, he could still touch her like she was a real person.

    "Do you know this new continent, Valentina?" Lawrend asked.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Actually, I don''t. Even at my heyday, I have never heard about another continent before," Valentina replied.

    "Really?"

    Lawrend was surprised. She was supposed to be a Heaven Mage. At that time, everything was at her disposal.

    He could even remember her talking about another world. It was hard for him to think that they didn''t discover the Altro Continent at that time. Instead, something must be up.

    "Mm. Also, I heard you talk about the demon world for a while. What''s that world?" Valentina asked curiously.

    "Aezel here is from the demon world," Lawrend replied.

    "The demon world has a red-blood sun, and thews of magic are slightly different there," Aezel exined to her.

    "Blood sun¡­ T-That''s the spirit world¡­" Valentina muttered with shock on her face.

    "Spirit World?" Lawrend repeated in puzzlement.

    "Tell me more," Valentina said to Aezel.

    "The inhabitants of that world are demons, and we started out as savage ck-skinned creatures. Only when we started incorporating human bloodline into our race were we able to be like this," Aezel said.

    "I have never heard about that before¡­ Let''s go to the demon world," Valentina said.

    "After my maids give birth. We can go there," Lawrend replied.

    "Eh? Wouldn''t that make it harder? Little kids are annoying."

    Valentina looked at him skeptically. She remembered how horrible little kids were. They would do anything just to have fun. They wouldn''t care if they were in danger.

    "You girls can take care of your babies, right?" Lawrend asked his maids.

    "Fufufufu. I will spoil her," Aezel replied.

    "Master, I already took care of several kids," Aleshia replied.

    "Hehehe. I will feed them a lot so that they can grow fast," Elena replied.

    "I will also spoil my baby, Master," Humility replied.

    "I will just y with her-nyaa," Grape replied.

    "I will teach my baby about Master''s greatness!" Rami replied enthusiastically.

    "See?" Lawrend said to Valentina.

    "You need to be even more stronger, Master. I don''t know if West is in the demon world or not," Valentina replied.

    "Hahahaha. Of course. That''s the n."

    After their lengthy talk, the ship finally docked at the shore. The captain epted the stacks of gold bills that Lawrend gave him. Although it was quite useless at the Altro Continent, it was worth a lot in the Primitus Continent.

    They walked out of the ship and observed this newnd. Lawrend could feel the abundant elemental mana in this ce. It was more than the Primitus Continent.

    "What kind of a ce is this? They have more mana than us," Lawrend said out loud in surprise.

    "Maybe this was why they were able to be even stronger than us," Humility said.

    "Let''s go," Lawrend said and led his team of maids behind him.

    They entered into the city. Many mages were walking everywhere. There were some carriages, but those were the minority. Instead of the blue cloak that the mages from the Primitus Continent wore, the mages here wore yellow cloaks.

    Their mage pins were also different. Instead of lines on an octagon, the mage pin consists of stars. Each star would correspond to one level.

    A three-starred mage would be a High Mage.

    "Look for an inn. We should rest first. We have been in the sea for several months now," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master," his maids responded.

    They looked around and walked through the streets. Their outfit attracted the eyes of the passersby.

    Lawrend was wearing his blue mage cloak, while his maids were wearing maid uniforms. It was obvious to the others that they were not from this continent.

    "Thenguage here is actually the same as thenguage back home," Lawrend said as he looked around.

    He could easily read the signs around them, and he could understand the whispers of the people around him. It was amazing and interesting in his eyes.

    Back in his previous world, there were morenguages than there were a number of countries. In this world, there seemed to be a single universalnguage. Not to mention, even demons have the samenguage.

    Lawrend became more and more interested in this world the more he thought about that. There seemed to be something hidden behind all of this, and he could faintly feel that he was getting closer.

    "There''s an inn, Master!" Amene shouted and pointed in front of them.

    Lawrend stopped his thoughts and looked at where she was pointing.

    "New Era Inn?"

    They entered inside that inn and approached the innkeeper.

    "How much for a night?" Lawrend asked.

    "That will be 2 Alt Coin," the innkeeper replied.

    "Errr¡­ Alt Coin?" Lawrend replied in confusion.

    "Alt Coin is the currency in this continent. I can tell that you are from the Primitus Continent. You can exchange your currency with the local bank," the innkeeper exined to him.

    "Oh, I see! Thank you," Lawrend replied and smiled at him.

    "The bank is at the central district," the innkeeper said as Lawrend and his maids left.

    "I got it," Lawrend replied.

    They walked through the streets and found the bank after a dozen minutes of walking. Although it was hard to walk for so long, they were at least able to get a better sense of what kind of a ce this city was.

    Many mages were traveling in parties of four. They looked like adventurer parties in Lawrend''s eyes. The establishments were all made with wood, unlike the bricks that made up most of the establishments back home.

    After they entered the bank, they were greeted with the smell of metal. It was the smell of coins.

    "What can I do for you?" the receptionist behind the desk asked.

    "How much is it to convert a gold bill from the Undrasil Kingdom?" Lawrend asked.

 Chapter 463 - The Prosperity Of The Altroans

    <h4>Chapter 463 - The Prosperity Of The Altroans</h4>

    "Oh, a traveler from the Primitus Continent. Wee," the receptionist smiled.

    She was a beautiful woman and was well-endowed at her chest. Simr to the receptionist back at the Primitus Continent, she was chosen because males were more likely to listen to her.

    "Hello," Lawrend responded back with a smile.

    When Humility saw Lawrend flirting with the receptionist, she grabbed his arm and embraced it. She was showing the receptionist that he was already hers.

    "Ahahaha¡­" the receptionistughed lightly and rubbed the back of her ears.

    "So, how much is it?" Lawrend asked.

    "It is two gold coins for 1 Alt Coin," the receptionist replied.

    "Woah? Isn''t that a big difference?" Lawrend asked.

    "The Undrasil Kingdom is on the better side of the conversion. Sometimes we give more Alt Coins per gold coin if it''s from an empire," the receptionist exined.

    "Oh, I see. That makes sense then."

    Lawrend nodded his head in understanding. With her exnation, he was able to ept it.

    Even back in his previous world, money was not equal for every country. It was definitely reasonable for the gold coins of an empire to be worth more than the gold coins of a kingdom.

    "Here."

    Lawrend started stacking gold bills on the counter. Each stack would not faze the receptionist, but she became shocked when the stack reached 20. Those stacks of gold bills contained at least 10,000 gold!

    Still, Lawrend didn''t stop. Although it wasn''t mentioned, Nao made a lot of money for Lawrend through the months that he was practicing magic back in the Undrasil Kingdom.

    There were even more potions in her storage ring now. She couldn''t sell them since they were in the middle of the ocean.

    After about 50 stacks of 10,000 gold bills, Lawrend stopped. He still had more, but he figured that they wouldn''t spend that much money here anyway. They would merely stay here for several months.

    "C-Customer, you should''ve said that you had this much money. We could have processed this at the back," the receptionist said as she felt pressured by the amount of money in front of her.

    The eyes of the others in the bank were starting to change as they thought about the huge amount of moneyid in front of them. Humans were not resistant to temptation. Some of them would naturally have some ideas about it.

    "It''s alright. I don''t mind," Lawrend replied.

    If any of them dared to rob them, they would be making a mistake. With his strength, he could fight against a Grand Mage and win. Not to mention, Aezel was with him.

    "S-Sure! I will get everything ready!" the receptionist shouted and started grabbing the stacks of gold bills.

    She put them in a new storage ring.

    Lawrend waited for almost a minute before she finished. After that, she left.

    They waited for another minute before she came back. She then passed him a new storage ring.

    Lawrend looked inside it and confirmed that there were coins inside. He made one appear in his hand, and he examined it.

    At the front, there was a symbol of a triangle on it with a star at the center. As for the back, there was a symbol of a staff.

    "What does the triangle mean?" Lawrend asked.

    "The triangle is the strongest shape in all of creation. It appears everywhere. As for the star, it symbolizes that the Altroan Federation willst for eternity." the receptionist ced her hands on her hips proudly. "And the staff symbolizes the path that the Altroans chose: To find the truth with magic."

    "I see. That''s pretty amazing," Lawrend replied with slight awe on his face.

    Just the coin sounded awesome. What amazing things would this new continent bring him? Lawrend can''t wait to find out more.

    "Thank you for your patronage," the receptionist said and bowed to him.

    "Thanks, too. Goodbye," Lawrend replied and left with his maids.

    "Master, should we also make the same coin? But even more awesome?" Humility asked with a look of excitement on her face.

    As the one involved with royalty here, she was very excited to implement such a coin in the Undrasil Kingdom. It would boost the morale of its citizens, and it would make their economy worth more than the surrounding kingdoms.

    "We could, but it will be expensive to manufacture real coins instead of paper bills," Lawrend replied.

    The reason coins went out of favor in his previous world was because they were heavy. It became very convenient for merchants in the past when paper bills were introduced.

    "Yeah¡­" Humility reluctantly nodded her head.

    "Don''t worry. We can make those designs on the paper bills we will make," Lawrend said tofort her.

    "Hehehehe. Thank you, Master," Humility giggled.

    "Okay. Let''s find a nearby inn. That inn we found earlier was too far," Lawrend said as he looked around.

    They saw several inns on their way here, and there should be others that were near here. So, he picked a direction and walked towards it.

    Before long, they found another inn. It looked even more advanced than the previous one.

    "How much for a single night?" Lawrend asked the innkeeper.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "10 Alt Coin for a single room," the innkeeper replied without much emotion.

    "How many can fit in that room?"

    "About 6. The two beds can fit three people each," the innkeeper answered.

    "I see. Then, here. Give me 2," Lawrend said and passed him 12 Alt Coins.

    The innkeeper epted it, grabbed two keys from under the counter, and gave them to him. Lawrend took it, and they headed up.

    As they were heading up the stairs, Aezel leaned closer to Lawrend.

    "Fufufufu. Master, we haven''t done it in a while," she whispered into his ears.

    "I suppose I can spoil you girls for a week before I continue my practice again," Lawrend replied and smiled back at her.

    Humility winked at him, and he looked back at the others. Most of them were looking at him with eyes filled with lust.

    ''I probably starved them of their lust¡­'' Lawrend thought to himself and heavily gulped his saliva.

 Chapter 464 - Ravaged By Pregnant Maids ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Amene grabbed the key from his hand and brought the two kids with her to a room without Lawrend saying anything. As for the others, they pulled him to the other room and smirked.

    "Master, it should be okay, right?" Humility asked and rubbed her bulging stomach lightly.

    "It should be okay," Lawrend answered.

    "I will go first!" Humility dered.

    She pushed Lawrend on the bed and carefully rode him. Her wide smile on her face reminded him of a subus.

    Humility pushed aside her panties and rubbed her slit against his crotch.

    "Ahh~" Humility moaned lightly.

    Her insides were rapidly making juices as it prepared to ept Lawrend''s cock. This means that her slit was dripping wet, and Lawrend could feel the wetness through his pants.

    "Fufufufu. Let''s do what we did before," Aezel said.

    "I will go to the left side," Aleshia replied.

    "Hehehe. I will ride Master''s face," Elena said.

    "I will take Master''s right nipple-nyaa," Grape said.

    "T-Then I will take the left one¡­" Nao said shyly.

    Inside Lawrend''s body, another soul appeared. It was Valentina.

    "It had been a while since we did it, Master. More so, doing it inside your body," Valentina said.

    "..."

    Lawrend prepared himself mentally. He might be addicted to the pleasure they were about to give him if he didn''t.

    Aezel and Aleshia started by removing their tops. Elena got on top of the bed. Grape and Nao helped Lawrend remove his clothes.

    Once Aezel and Aleshia''s tops were removed, they grabbed Lawrend''s hands and ced them on their breasts. Since they werectating mothers, their breasts felt bigger than normal.

    Lawrend felt aroused as he fondled them. His already hard member became even harder.

    Humility felt it, and she ced a hand over her lips and giggled.

    "Hehehe. Master is finally ready," Humility said.

    Grape and Nao finished removing Lawrend''s clothes. Grape was more familiar with the process, so she went first. She extended her tongue out and licked all around Lawrend''s right nipple.

    When Nao saw it, she became red. This was her first time seeing a woman lick a man''s nipple, and she never even thought about it. She assumed that it was always the other way around.

    She shyly followed Grape''s example and started licking his left nipple.

    Elena smiled when she saw that everyone was ready. She promptly sat on Lawrend''s face. Her leaking juices smeared all over Lawrend''s face.

    As a gentleman, Lawrend started sucking all of the juices out of her slit while licking her vulva. The taste of her slime juice was differentpared to the others. It tasted sweet and delicious because of the lightning mana they contained.

    Down below, Humility pulled out Lawrend''s huge member. She admired its size and wrapped her right hand around it. She then moved her hand up and down.

    "Wow!"

    Humility watched as a small amount of precum started leaking out of the tip. It made her want to lick it, but she was already in this position. It would be awkward for her to change position with the baby in her stomach.

    As Lawrend fondled Aezel and Aleshia''s breasts, he felt liquid pour from their nipples.

    "Ah¡­ Ahh¡­"

    "Ahnn¡­ Nnn¡­"

    Aezel and Aleshia moaned.

    Lawrend didn''t need to guess that it was their breast milk. He wanted to taste them, but Elena''s pussy was on his way.

    Back down below, Humility couldn''t wait any longer. She raised her hips and positioned his cock against the entrance of her vagina.

    After making sure that it was correct, Humility lowered her hips. His sword prated her lonely pussy and filled it to the brim with pleasure.

    "AhhhHHH!"

    Humility felt a spine-tingling pleasure wash over her body. She gripped her hands tightly as she epted pleasure after several months of drought.

    As for Lawrend, he felt her tightness squeeze his sword. Since she was pregnant, herrge belly squished her organs inside, including her vagina.

    "Mhmmm¡­" Lawrend couldn''t help but moan.

    He was feeling pleasure from all of his erogenous zones.

    Inside his body, he and Valentina were kissing. They embraced in the darkness and passionately kissed each other.

    "Ah¡­" Valentina moaned.

    She lowered her hand and rubbed Lawrend''s crotch through his clothing.

    "Master, how does it feel getting ravaged by women?" Valentina asked as she separated from him.

    "I feel like I''m in heaven," Lawrend replied seriously.

    "Ehehehe. I will bring you to heaven here too," Valentina said.

    The clothing on her body faded away and revealed her beautiful body. Lawrend did the same, and his clothes disappeared too. The two of them went even fiercer and more passionate.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Back outside, Humility finally mustered up the courage to move up. She raised her hips and felt his sword rub against her walls of flesh.

    "Ahhh!"

    The feeling felt new to Humility. It had been so long that she almost forgot about it.

    Because she was pregnant, Humility couldn''t bounce up and down his sword rapidly. Rather, she moved up and down slowly to keep the baby safe.

    Those slow movements felt like torture to Humility, but it only made her even more aroused and horny. Thus, she started touching herself all over.

    Each of her hands started fondling her own boobs. She rubbed around her nipples and arced her body.

    "Ahhh! Ahhh!"

    Humility felt a sense of satisfaction andpletion each time he prated deep inside her. She wanted to be even more one with him.

    She looked at her other sisters that were hard at work and frowned. She wanted to solo him, but she won''t have the chance to.

    ''S-Should I kill them? No¡­ Master will hate me¡­'' Humility thought.

    Her feelings for them became worse the longer she moved up and down.

    "Ahhh¡­ Master¡­"

    "Sister Humility," Aleshia called out.

    "Eh?"

    Humility turned to her, and before she could realize what was going on, Aleshia kissed her on the lips. Their tongues caressed each other''s.

    Her bad thoughts about them quickly melted away because of that.

 Chapter 465 - Fighting Over The White Sauce ? ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [WARNING: Lesbian/Yuri action.]

    Humility felt even more aroused as she kissed Aleshia. Without her noticing it, her hip movements started going faster and faster. It felt like her mind was floating in the clouds.

    Humility''s vagina squeezed on Lawrend''s sword and undted as her tight vagina craved for him to prate her forever. Lawrend moved in sync with her as he started thrusting his waist upwards.

    "Mm! Mm! Mm!"

    Each thrust would shake Humility''s body, causing her to moan.

    As Lawrend sucked Elena''s pussy, she grinded it against his face. She would match his tongue movements and swing her waist appropriately.

    Her juice smeared all over his face. It was endless. No matter how many Lawrend sucked out, she would still produce more of her sweet nectar.

    "Master¡­ Master..! Master!" Elena shouted as she was slowly brought to a height of pleasure.

    "Fufufufu. Squeeze more, Master," Aezel said.

    She used her hand and helped Lawrend squeeze her breastmilk out of her nipples. Of course, as she was still not about to give birth, she wasn''tctating that much. Even so, enough breastmilk of heres out that she became amused by it.

    Aleshia was doing the same on the other side. She even started tasting her own breastmilk. It tasted sweet and creamy.

    "Hahahaha¡­" Aleshiaughed lightly.

    It was fun for her that Lawrend squeezed her breasts like a baby. She found it erotic and amusing.

    Meanwhile, Grape used her rough tongue to lick Lawrend''s are. She would go around his nipple before lightly nibbling on it.

    Lawrend would feel a flood of pleasure fill his body each time she did that. Not to mention, the inexperienced Nao was doing the same.

    She sucked on his nipple and tried various ways she could think of to stimte it. She was even biting it with her teeth, which was painful, of course.

    Inside Lawrend''s body, Valentina floated with her legs wide open. She was about waist-level, and it was enough for him to push inside her.

    He brought his dick against her cave and rubbed them together. As he was rubbing them together, her wet pussy almost swallowed his cock. She smiled and grabbed it when she saw that.

    "Just enter already," Valentina said in an impatient voice.

    She aligned Lawrend''s cock, and he slowly prated inside her. Her inner flesh felt tight and virgin.

    "Did you do it on purpose?" Lawrend asked with amazement.

    Her tight pussy felt like heaven. It squeezed him from all around while sucking it inside.

    It almost felt like his dick was gonna fall off.

    "Hehehe. After I managed to absorb mana using my soul, I was able to freely change my soul now," Valentina said proudly.

    "Oh!" Lawrend moaned.

    The walls of her vagina moved in a way that stimted him. It tightened at the entrance before tightening inside. It attempted to suck his semen out of him.

    "I know more tricks," Valentina said.

    Lawrend felt the middle part tighten, and it spread outwards.

    "Ohhh!"

    "Master, yes! Moan more!" Valentina shouted excitedly.

    Hearing Lawrend moan aroused her. She felt delighted that she was able to make him feel good.

    "I think I''m going to cum..!" Lawrend shouted to her.

    As the pleasure from his body was mixed with the pleasure his soul was feeling, he felt himself arrive at the door of climax. He thrust his hips upwards and prated deep into Humility.

    Humility felt him throbbing, and she immediately realized that he was about to cum. She sat on his waist and pressed her crotch against his.

    "Ahhh!" Lawrend moaned from both his mouth and his soul.

    He released a steady stream of semen from his urethra. He felt it continuously leave his body like pee for a few minutes.

    As for Humility, she arced her waist and rolled her eyes upwards.

    "Ahhhhhh! Master is filling me! He''s not stopping!" Humility moaned loudly.

    Lawrend''s other maids were shocked when they heard her words. They watched as Humility''s pussy twitched while he continued cumming inside her.

    Sadly, all of that semen were wasted. Humility felt her insides inte before his semen suddenly burst and shot out around Lawrend''s cock and out of her vagina.

    "S-Sho muchh¡­"

    Humility caught some in her hands and drank it like water from an oasis. She wallowed the taste in her mouth before swallowing them.

    Grape smelled Lawrend''s delicious semen and couldn''t resist the temptation. She put her head in between their crotches and started licking the excess semen.

    She loved it. The taste of her Master''s vitality. Something that was made through making love with him.

    After filling her mouth for a bit, Grape moved her head away.

    Humility raised her hips, and Lawrend''s cock exited her vagina while still erect.

    Just before anyone could react, Nao went down and put Lawrend''s cock inside her mouth. She sucked on it and squeezed out the rest of the semen left inside his urethra.

    Aezel felt sad when she saw that. Her eyes wandered, and she saw the dripping white cream that exited Humility''s pussy hole.

    She moved over and sucked the semen out of her vagina.

    "Ahhh! No!! Sister Aezel! That''s mine!" Humility screamed and pushed Aezel''s head away.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Aezel ignored her and sucked out a good amount of semen. After she was satisfied, only then did she stop and remove her head from Humility''s crotch.

    She looked at her and licked her lips that were still dripping with drops of semen.

    "Sister Humility, learn to share, okay?" Aezel said seriously.

    "Hmph. Then I will steal the semen Master will give youter," Humility responded with a pout.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Inside Lawrend''s body, Valentina felt his semen pour inside her. She was happy that she got to solo him like this, unlike the others fighting over his semen outside.

    Lawrend pulled out of her and watched as his own seed dripped out of her.

    Valentina didn''t want to let them go to waste, so she scooped some out of her vagina using her hand and ate them.

    "Mmmm¡­ Delicious¡­" Valentina said as she stared into Lawrend''s eyes erotically.

 Chapter 466 - Valentinas True Love ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    A fire raged inside Lawrend''s body. His lust shot through the roof. He grabbed Valentina''s waist and roughly thrust inside her.

    "Ahhh!" Valentina moaned loudly.

    His huge holy sword pierced through her stomach and pushed the semen back inside her. She controlled the opacity of her soul and made it see-through.

    As if he had x-ray eyesight, Lawrend was able to clearly see his sword mush her insides. His already hardened member became even harder.

    "Ah! Ah! Ah! AH!"

    With each of Lawrend''s pounding, Valentina would feel herself get filled up all the way to the end. Her womb lightly opened its hole and grabbed the tip of Lawrend''s sword.

    Each time he would pull back, he would feel resistance because of it.

    "Yes!! Satisfy me!! Satisfy yourself! Ahhh!" Valentina moaned happily.

    Meanwhile, Humility switched ces with Aezel outside.

    "Fufufufu. Enough, Sister Nao. It''s my turn now," Aezel said.

    Nao, who was sucking Lawrend''s cock, raised her head and pulled her head up while sucking it.

    *Pop*

    Her mouth made an audible pop when it exited her.

    A short burst of precum followed. It was ready to prate another pussy.

    "Fufufu."

    Aezel raised her hips and sat on it.

    "Ahhhhh~!"

    Aezel felt weak on her knees as it parted her flesh. It felt bigger than usual.

    "You''re so big, Master¡­"

    She didn''t realize that it was because her vagina tightened because of her pregnancy. She assumed that his holy sword became thicker.

    Aezel grinded her pussy against his holy sword. She felt it rub inside her hole and stimte all sorts of pleasure nerves inside her.

    As for Lawrend, he felt his cock get squeezed in-between a rock. It was pleasurable, causing him to instinctively thrust his waist upward.

    "Mm! Ahh!" Aezel couldn''t help but moan as he knocked on her womb.

    "M-Master, you will disturb the baby!" Aezel shouted and covered her mouth with her hand.

    Lawrend stopped thrusting upwards and allowed her to continue on her own.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­" Aezel panted.

    She grabbed her boobs and forced her nipple up to her mouth. She managed to barely touch them with her tongue, but that was enough. She felt a wave of pleasure spread through her whole body.

    She sucked on her own boobs and tasted her own breastmilk. It brought her a sense of contentment, pleasure, and euphoria.

    Because her breasts were full of milk, it felt heavy, making it very pleasurable to lessen that heaviness.

    Aezel started bouncing up and down Lawrend''s holy sword. She would swing her waist forward before swinging back.

    Lawrend was already very aroused. He could already feel himself approaching climax. He couldn''t help but bite onto Elena''s clitoris.

    "Ahhhh!! Master!" Elena moaned in surprise.

    She was silently enjoying the sensation of his tongue when he suddenly assaulted her erect clitoris. It was like a wave of electricity flowing through her body.

    "Mmm¡­" Lawrend savored the taste of her love juices.

    She just released a plentiful amount of it after he bit her clitoris. He was starting to wonder when this would end. At this rate, he might drown in her love juices.

    After Humility switched ces with Aezel, she sat on the bed and fingered herself. She was still not satisfied, so she attempted to satisfy herself.

    "Ahh¡­" Humility moaned.

    Her face was a mess. She opened her mouth widely and panted like a dog.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­ I miss it already¡­"

    s, her fingers were too short. She could only rub the periphery of her entrance.

    "Master¡­"

    Back inside Lawrend''s body, he was already almost close to climaxing again. He swung his waist very fast. Because he was a soul, he could do things his body couldn''t.

    His waist turned into a blur as he started pounding Valentina like a machine.

    "AH! AH! AH! AH!"

    Valentina felt like she was going crazy. His rapid thrusts filled her with a continuous wave of pleasure. She wrapped her hands around his neck and brought herself closer to him.

    She felt his love and desire for her, and it made her happy. To be loved like this, she would never betray her Master. Even if West appeared and said that he was sorry, she would never forgive him.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Rather, she would ask Lawrend to fuck her in front of him to make him suffer. She was that determined to love him. After countless years of loneliness, after feeling the despair of her inability to practice magic again, and after losing her soul shards, she was finally truly happy.

    They say sex brings two people together, and it wasn''t an exception for her. Having sex with Lawrend made her understand that she would never be able to live the same without him.

    He was like a piece of her that would break her if she lost him.

    "Yes¡­ More¡­ Ahh!"

    Valentina embraced him tighter.

    "I''m cumming, Valentina," Lawrend whispered.

    "Ahh! Do it! Impregnate my soul!" Valentina shouted.

    Lawrend pounded her insides even harder.

    Even though Valentina might seem powerful, she was actually weak-willed. If Lawrend left her, she would be heartbroken again. For her, that would be like dying for the third time.

    The first was when West betrayed her, and the second was when she was killed.

    Lawrend thrust his holy sword inside her in one powerful motion. He hit the hole of her womb and managed to pierce inside one inch deep.

    "Ahhhhhhh!!!"

    Valentina felt a wave of pain and pleasure mix together. The pain magnified the pure ecstasy she felt.

    And then, Lawrend poured his soul''s semen inside her womb. Valentina loosened her embrace and allowed him to watch as he filled her insides with his white seed.

    "Look, you''re impregnating me," Valentina said with a faint smile on her face.

    "Do you think I can impregnate a ghost?" Lawrend asked as he watched the process.

    After a few seconds, it stopped, with her womb fully filled with it.

    "Hehehehe.. Surely, you would have impregnated a ghost with this amount, Master," Valentina giggled.

 Chapter 467 - Lawrends Epiphany

    "Hahaha. You''re right," Lawrendughed with her.

    At the same time, when Lawrend came inside Valentina, he also came inside Aezel. She felt herself get filled up, and she rubbed her stomach.

    "If only I could get pregnant with these," Aezel muttered with a yearning expression on her face.

    Aezel raised her hips, and Lawrend''s member exited her vagina. His semen dripped out of her and made a mess on the bed.

    "Hehehe."

    Humility took this chance and sucked Aezel''s pussy. She extracted a lot of the semen that was inside her.

    "A-Ahh! Sister Humility!"

    Aezel was flustered. Her sudden attack almost made her cum as she was still quite sensitive.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Humility licked her lips and looked at Aezel proudly.

    "That was my revenge," Humility said.

    And so, Aleshia, Nao, Grape, and Elena each took their turns. By the end of it, Lawrend felt like a dried fish. He didn''t cum semen anymore. Instead, he came precum.

    ¡­

    They called the room service and had the room cleaned. Once it was done, Lawrend picked out the group that would stay in the same room as him.

    He chose Aezel, Aleshia, E, Feli, and Nao.

    Thest time they rented rooms at the Star Tail City, they were the ones that didn''t share the same room with him. He also wanted to swap Aezel with someone else, but she was his bodyguard.

    "Big Sister, this room smells weird," Feli said and covered her nose.

    She held Aleshia''s hand while E held the other. The three of them slept on one of the big beds together.

    Meanwhile, Lawrend, Aezel, and Nao stayed in the other bed.

    Lawrend smiled wryly when he heard Feli''s words. As expected of a demihuman cat, her sense of smell was very powerful.

    "Fefe, don''t mind the smell. It will go away soon," Aleshia replied.

    Her face was red and flushed. She felt embarrassed that a little girl like Feli could smell their love juices.

    "Big Sister, I don''t smell it," E said.

    "That''s because Fefe''s sense of smell is very powerful," Aleshia answered.

    "Ohhh!"

    E widened her eyes in understanding.

    "Aleshia, if the two want to eat, you can apany them. I will go rest," Lawrend said.

    He covered himself with the nket and made himselffortable. He wanted to recover his energy after being drained by them.

    "You won''t eat, Master?" Aleshia asked in surprise.

    "I don''t need to eat as an Arch Mage," Lawrend replied.

    He could recover his energy using his own mana. At the lower levels, it wasn''t as powerful and efficient, but as an Arch Mage, he was able to rece his daily energy with his own mana.

    "Okay. Rest well, Master."

    She could understand him. Just the amount of semen he released made her amazed. She knew how many of them she pleased.

    And so, Lawrend closed his eyes and fell asleep.

    ¡­

    When morning came, Lawrend was the first one to wake up. He sat up on the bed and rubbed his sleepy eyes.

    He still felt tired. He would need to rest for several more days to fully recover his energy. Or, he could close his eyes and focus on turning his mana into energy for his body to use.

    Lawrend did just exactly that. Since they were still asleep, he decided that he could take that time to recover his energy.

    He crossed his legs on the bed and closed his eyes. The abundance of golden lightning mana and fiery red mana flowed through every part of his body.

    He focused his golden lightning mana on his stomach and forced them to change into his body''s energy. As Lawrend was doing this, he couldn''t help but think that this was such a cheat.

    ''Hmmm¡­ That reminds me, I haven''t absorbed mana through my soul in such a long time,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    ''Do you want some help?'' Valentina asked.

    For some reason, she heard him speak even though he wasn''t speaking to her using his soul.

    ''How did you hear me?'' Lawrend asked.

    ''Hehehe. I always have a part of my soul inside your body,'' Valentina replied.

    ''W-What? So you have always heard my thoughts?'' Lawrend asked in surprise.

    That would be a vition of his privacy of thoughts. Even if she was his maid, he wouldn''t feel happy about it.

    ''I only do it when you''re practicing magic, Master. I don''t dare listen to your daily thoughts.''

    ''I don''t like it.''

    ''Okay! I will stop doing it, Master,'' Valentina readily agreed.

    ''Thanks.''

    Valentina would listen to all and any of Lawrend''s orders. She wanted to show him her loyalty.

    ''Tell me, how did you absorb mana into your soul?'' Lawrend asked.

    Although he could already absorb mana into his soul, it was just him doing it barbarically. He wasn''t using any technique, which made it very inefficient. He doesn''t even know how strong his soul is.

    ''I forced mana into my soul, and then I used them to carve mana paths to my soul. Though, for some reason, it only works if I invert the mana path,'' Valentina exined.

    ''Huh? You can make mana paths in your soul?'' Lawrend asked in amazement.

    ''Yes, Master. I just had to finely control the mana I forced into my soul and started its cirction. After that, it became self-sufficient,'' Valentina further exined.

    ''Ah!''

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend suddenly thought of something. If he could start practicing magic from the very start with his soul, doesn''t that mean that he could finally practice magic using all the elements!?

    Lawrend entered a state of epiphany. He stopped sensing the movements from the outside environment and focused on his soul.

    He absorbed the elemental mana from all the elements¨C Light, darkness, fire, lightning, nt, earth, water, and wind elemental mana. He then forced them into his soul.

    He copied his current mana pathway and inverted it, but just as he was about to carve them, he suddenly remembered something.

    Lawrend stopped what he was doing and opened his eyes. He turned his head and looked towards E.. His eyes shone with desire.

 Chapter 468 - Time Is Relative: One Moment For You Is A Year For Another

    "E, wake up," Lawrend said.

    "Mmmm..?" E groggily opened her eyes and stared at Lawrend.

    "I''m still sleepy¡­"

    "E, I need your help," Lawrend said.

    "Huh?"

    E recognized his voice and opened her eyes widely.

    "Can you transfer some of your space mana to me?" Lawrend asked.

    "Why?" E asked in confusion.

    "I need it for my magic practice," Lawrend replied.

    "Okay¡­"

    E sat up and extended her hands. Lawrend grabbed them and lightly squeezed them before closing his eyes.

    Lawrend felt a weird and unfamiliar mana flow from her hand and into his body. The moment they entered inside him, they scattered into different ces without any goal.

    Lawrend captured them using his soul and forced them inside. Because he stopped earlier, he had to reabsorb the mana from the other elements in the air.

    He absorbed them and also forced them into his soul. Before long, Lawrend didn''t notice the passage of time anymore.

    Soon, his soul was filled with colorful mana from the other elements. He only needed to do one more thing to make them stay permanently.

    Lawrend started with his fingers. He inverted his mana pathway. It was like he was copying them onto a mirror.

    A colorful radiance filled the tip of his soul. Soon, he was able to cover his whole arm. Even though he was still not done, Lawrend could feel power brimming inside him.

    It was a weird feeling. It reminded him of the Goddess for some reason.

    After an unknown amount of time, Lawrend created a full mana pathway throughout his body. The elemental mana flowed around like a river, and Lawrend could feel boundless power in his body.

    ''What is this feeling¡­'' Lawrend thought.

    He opened his eyes. Everything around him seemed to be filled with countless particles of colorful light.

    He looked at his hand and clenched his fist. He saw weird distortions of space around it.

    Lawrend looked around the room and found it empty except for a small candle on the side of the door. The other bed was gone, and the bed he was sitting on was the only one left.

    "What happened?" Lawrend muttered in shock.

    He looked towards the window and found it blocked. He was in a very dark room.

    If he couldn''t see the colorful elemental mana in the air, he wouldn''t have seen his surroundings because the candlelight was too weak.

    He checked his clothes and found them to be sticky from his sweat.

    "Ew."

    Lawrend stood up and removed his clothes before changing to another one.

    "Wait."

    Lawrend suddenly realized something. He was already a Grand Mage.

    Pure lightning and fire mana circted inside his body. They formed various phenomena inside him that reflected what they could be. That was the sign that he was already a Grand Mage!

    Lawrend removed the wood nk that covered the window and looked outside. He could smell the sea. He was still in the same ce.

    "Did I practice magic for a long time?" Lawrend asked himself in disbelief.

    That was the only possible exnation he could think of. He suddenly remembered his babies! What happened to them!?

    Lawrend rushed to the door and opened it. There was no one in the hallway.

    "Did¡­ they leave me?"

    Lawrend didn''t believe it. His maids were very loyal.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He grabbed the doorknob of the room in front and¡­

    Before he could open it, the door opened by itself. A red-haired woman carrying a baby opened the door.

    ¡­

    After Lawrend started practicing magic, the others soon woke up. E awkwardly removed her hand from Lawrend''s hands and exined to them what had happened.

    They immediately realized that Lawrend was practicing magic. They could also feel the elements gathering around him and entering his body.

    Since he was okay, they stopped worrying about him. Soon, a week passed, and they became worried.

    Valentina came out of Lawrend''s storage ring and exined to them what was going on. Lawrend had an epiphany, and it was a priority not to disturb him.

    Thus, they decided to rent another room and stay there. Aezel was still tasked to protect him, so she was ced in the opposite room.

    Then, the time for Aezel''s birth came. It was a huge celebration. Everyone had happy smiles on their faces. It hid the sadness in their eyes that Lawrend wasn''t able to witness this joyous asion.

    Soon, Aleshia gave birth too. Afterward, Humility and Grape followed. And then, Elena impregnated herself using Lawrend''s semen.

    Because she was a slime, her baby grew big very fast. A monthter, she gave birth. Two monthster, Rami followed after her.

    They all gave birth to healthy babies. The only one missing was Lawrend.

    And then, a whole year passed in total. No one knew when Lawrend would wake up.

    ¡­

    "Master!" Aezel eximed happily.

    Everything that happened the past year passed through Aezel''s mind. The happiness she felt at this moment was indescribable.

    Lawrend opened his arms in shock. Aezel leaned towards him and embraced him.

    The two of them embraced, and another silhouette came outside of the room. It was a little girl, she looked like Aleshia, but she was much younger.

    "Is that you, E?" Lawrend asked in amazement.

    E looked like a budding young girl at the moment. She was still young, but she had already disyed such beauty. She wasn''t the naive-looking little girl from before.

    "Big Sister! Master is here!" E shouted

    She went behind Lawrend and embraced him. She missed him. Sometimes, she would visit his room, and she would be motivated to practice magic.

    "Master-nyaa!"

    It wasn''t Aleshia that came out of the room. It was Amene.

    Aezel released Lawrend and allowed the two of them to embrace. Not even a second passed before another cat exited the room.

    She flitted through the crowded entrance of the room and embraced Lawrend and Amene.

    She was none other than Feli.

    "Nyaa¡­ I missed your scent, Master," Amene said and sniffed him.

    "Where is Master!?"

    A flustered voice came from inside the room. Aleshia ran out with a baby in her arms.

    "Aleshia!"

 Chapter 469 - Gratefulness And Change

    "Master!"

    Aleshia didn''t stop running forward when she saw Lawrend. The others made way for her, and she embraced him with one of her arms. As for the other one, Lawrend stared at it in awe.

    "I-Is that our baby?" Lawrend asked.

    She carried a young baby in her other arm. Compared to the baby that Aezel carried, he was much younger.

    "Geez. Why are you asking me?" Aleshia retorted as her face started to turn red in embarrassment.

    Lawrend leaned forward and pecked her on the lips. Aleshia understood that they couldn''t kiss lewdly, so she also just pecked him.

    "Alright. Let''s go inside," Lawrend said.

    And so, they entered the room. E and Feli were almost jumping up and down in joy. They felt happy that everyone was happy now that Lawrend was back.

    When Lawrend entered the room, he was greeted by the faint smell of breastmilk. It was very faint, but Lawrend could recognize that smell.

    There were various baby suppliesid around the room. Some of which Lawrend couldn''t recognize.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    But of course, there were no diapers, wipes, or instant milk, like in his past life. The ones in here would be considered archaic for anyone from that world if they saw them.

    "Fufufu. Here, Master. Carry your firstborn," Aezel said and passed the baby to him.

    Lawrend was surprised, but he still epted the baby from her. Her cute nose told Lawrend that she was a girl.

    "She''s a girl?" Lawrend asked to confirm.

    "Just as I wanted, Master. Thank you," Aezel replied.

    She then deeply bowed to him. Deep in her heart, she was happy that she had hit the jackpot. If it weren''t for him, her life and her offspring wouldn''t be so amazing.

    "You don''t have to thank me. It was fun making her," Lawrend joked with a smile on her face.

    "Fufufufu. As expected of Master, always hitting on me," Aezelughed as she slightly blushed.

    "What is her name?" Lawrend asked.

    "Her name is Veronica," Aezel replied.

    "A pleasant name for my baby girl."

    Lawrend nodded his head in approval.

    "I will take utmost care of her. She will be the most beautiful woman that Master would ever see. To the point that you would never allow her to marry just anyone," Aezel said with a slight tone of pride in her voice.

    "Hahahaha! If she did be so beautiful, I would only marry her to someone that has the same talent as I do," Lawrend replied.

    "Fufufu. I''m afraid she would never be able to marry then."

    Lawrend returned the baby to her. He then focused on the baby that Aleshia was carrying.

    "Here!"

    Aleshia immediately gave the baby to him. She was waiting impatiently the moment that Aezel gave her baby to Lawrend.

    Lawrend took his son and admired his innocence. His son looked at him curiously as if trying to understand who he was.

    "Little Zio, greet your father," Aleshia whispered.

    "Fa!"

    "His name is Zio?"

    "Yes, Master. Does it sound bad?" Aleshia asked nervously.

    "No. I think it fits him."

    "Thank you, Master!"

    Aleshia bowed to him.

    "Zio¡­ One day, you will grow up and marry plenty of women. Damn," Lawrend said.

    He can''t help but feel surreal when he thought about it. This little baby in his arm would one day go around the world and bang women just like he did. He can''t help but be hopeful about his future.

    "Eh? I will teach him good virtues and morals, Master."

    "Huh?"

    "After giving birth, I felt guilty for what I did in the past. Life is amazing, Master. So, I want our son to fix all of my wrongdoings," Aleshia said.

    She looked out of the window in a daze. She could still remember every face that she had killed in the past. Before, she didn''t care about them as she had grown numb to it.

    Something about giving birth changed her mind. She learned how precious and valuable life truly was.

    "I see¡­"

    Lawrend nodded his head at her.

    He had seen his fair share of death in his past life. Although, most of them came from seeing them on the inte. It still made it easier for him to get used to it in this world.

    He couldn''t understand, but he could tell that she understood something precious.

    He leaned closer to her.

    "What about your darkness magic? Are you not going to use it to kill anymore?" Lawrend asked in a whisper.

    "I will still kill, Master. I would just not kill anyone that has never crossed me. I won''t kill for money anymore," Aleshia whispered back.

    "I understand."

    Her words made sense to him. As an assassin, she must have killed innocent people. People that never deserved death.

    He felt admiration for her at this moment. Her character change made him feel that the world wasn''t as dark as he thought it was.

    "Hm? What were you talking about, Master?" E asked curiously.

    "It was nothing important," Lawrend replied.

    E squinted her eyes and looked at them suspiciously. She was already used to it at this point, but she was still curious about what they were hiding from her.

    "Nyaa! Master, let''s go meet Sister Grape," Amene said.

    Her tail danced around behind her. Lawrend could immediately tell that she was excited.

    "Before that, I want to ask. How long had I been practicing magic?" Lawrend asked.

    "It took you one year, Master," Aleshia replied.

    "...I''m d none of you left me," Lawrend said.

    A smile formed on his face as he felt grateful to them. They had only been together for seven months before he turned into a monk for a year.

    In his previous world, that would have been enough for your girlfriend and even your wife to be unloyal. It was a concern that was at the back of his mind.

    Now that he saw that they were still here, he was happy.

    "I love all of you," Lawrend said and opened his arms widely.

    Aleshia, E, Zio, Aezel, Veronica, Amene, and Feli tried to fit themselves in his embrace.

    "We also love you, Master!" they responded happily.

 Chapter 470

    They embraced for almost a minute before Lawrend released them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Grape¡¯s room,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Nyaa! I will lead the way,¡± Amene said.

    She walked ahead of them and exited the room. They turned right and entered the room beside theirs.

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    They waited for a few seconds before the door opened. A tired-looking purple-haired woman peeked out from the door. She looked at them with dead eyes.

    Her eyes widened when she saw Lawrend.

    ¡°M-M-Master!?¡±

    Elena¡¯s mouth opened and closed repeatedly. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing in front of her.

    Lawrend smiled at her.

    His eyes could see something different from her after his practice of magic. He could see powerful lightning mana flowing through her body like an unstoppable torrent.

    ¡°Are you a Grand Mage now?¡± Lawrend asked.

    Thest time they saw each other, she was just a High Mage. Back then, she was only as strong as an Arch Mage. After a year, her improvement satisfied him.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Elena jumped into his arms. She didn¡¯t even question how he knew it. She squeezed his body very tightly. To the point that Lawrend could feel his joints getting crushed.

    ¡°E-Elena!¡± Lawrend eximed.

    Not only was she squeezing him, but her big boobs were also pressing against his chest. He might¡¯ve died if he was not practicing magic.

    ¡°Sorry!¡±

    Elena released him and looked apologetic.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. How are you? Why do you look so tired?¡± Lawrend asked with concern on his face.

    ¡°*Sigh* It¡¯s all my fault, Master,¡± Elena replied and lowered her shoulders in defeat.

    ¡°Huh? What did you do?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know taking care of babies is so hard,¡± Elena said bitterly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Maybe she¡¯s not that good at taking care of babies,¡¯ Lawrend thought.

    ¡°Fufufufu. You look confused, Master,¡± Aezelughed.

    ¡°Master, I actually gave birth to three babies¡­¡± Elena said and looked away from him.

    ¡°!!¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend opened his mouth widely in disbelief. He turned around and looked at the others. The looks on their faces suggested that she wasn¡¯t lying.

    ¡°Did you do it on purpose?¡± Lawrend asked.

    From the tone of her voice, it sounded as if it was.

    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± Elena replied shyly.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Lawrend was shocked. He was amazed that she was able to control the number of babies she could give birth to.

    ¡°At first, I thought of giving birth to ten, but they are too many. Then I settled on three. I didn¡¯t know that I underestimated them¡­¡±

    Elena looked tired. It was obvious to him that she was exhausted after taking care of them.

    ¡°Where are they?¡± Lawrend asked.

    Now that his questions were answered, he can¡¯t help but feel excited. The more babies he had, the merrier.

    ¡°Sister Grape is taking care of them,¡± Elena said.

    She led the way, and they entered the room.

    Grape was lying on the bed with two babies on each of her sides. One of them had cute ck ears, while the others had semi-transparent bodies.

    ¡°Niece!¡± Feli eximed.

    She dove onto the bed and embraced the little catgirl baby.

    ¡°Nyaa!¡± Grape eximed happily.

    She had already heard them through the door, but she couldn¡¯t leave the four babies alone. Thus, she waited.

    ¡°Grape!¡±

    Lawrend walked to the side of the bed and embraced her. Grape rubbed her face on his cheeks with a wide smile on her face.

    ¡°I missed you-nyaa¡­ Our daughter never got your blessing yet,¡± Grape said.

    Meanwhile, when Amene saw the two of them getting cozy with each other, she felt bitter. She would be like Grape right now if she managed to get pregnant. She was frustrated with herself.

    ¡°What is her name?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Straw!¡± Grape responded instantly.

    ¡°Straw..?¡±

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows in thought. He looked up and tried to understand the logic behind her naming.

    ¡°Ah! Straw Beri! You..!¡± Lawrend shouted in realization.

    ¡°Nyahahaha!¡± Grapeughed.

    Even Amene, who felt envious, couldn¡¯t help but giggle on the side.

    ¡°Nyaaa¡­ Master, make a baby with Elder Sister already,¡± Feli said with a growl.

    She wanted to see her elder sister¡¯s baby already. It doesn¡¯t feel the same if it was Grape¡¯s baby.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will help herter,¡± Lawrend said.

    Amene¡¯s eyes sparkled, and her tail became lively. She felt excited about it already.

    ¡°Straw Beri¡­ Looks quite cute,¡± Lawrend said and rubbed her head.

    She was like a mini Grape. Her cuteness was through the roof. She almost looked like a real cat with her size.

    ¡°It¡¯s in your blood, Master. Can you feel your bloodline in her?¡± Grape asked.

    ¡°I will try.¡±

    Lawrend opened his palm and ced it over Straw¡¯s chest. His big hand was a big contrast to her small body.

    *Thud* *Thud*

    Lawrend immediately felt a connection with her. It was very clear to him.

    ¡°It should be very faint, but you should be able to feel it, Master,¡± Grape said.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s very clear to me,¡± Lawrend said and smiled.

    He was happy that this catgirl was his. He was slightly worried that she wasn¡¯t hit because of the amount of ¡®customers¡¯ Grape had in the past. Who knew if some random sperm managed to impregnate her.

    ¡°Nyahaha!¡± Grapeughed.

    She felt giddy and happy. It was like she was showing her proudest work to her superior. It made her happy that he was satisfied.

    ¡°And these three are..?¡± Lawrend asked as he turned his gaze to the three baby slime babies.

    ¡°They are Eina, Hanz, and Law,¡± Elena responded.

    ¡°Eina is a girl?¡± Lawrend guessed.

    ¡°Correct, Master. They are triplets that boast my divine slime bloodline and your talented bloodline,¡± Elena said.

    The pride in her voice couldn¡¯t be any more obvious.

    ¡°Also, ¡®Law¡¯ really?¡± Lawrend asked with a wry smile on his face.

    ¡°Hehehe. I missed you back then, so I thought of your name,¡± Elena said shyly.

    Lawrend felt a tinge of pain in his heart. She must¡¯ve been really sad to do that. He turned around and opened his arms widely.

    ¡°I will promise to make it up to all of you,¡± Lawrend said.

    Since the others had already embraced him earlier, only Elena and Grape embraced him this time.

 Chapter 471

    They embraced for quite a while before Lawrend released them.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Master. I just need a refill,¡± Elena said and winked at him.

    ¡°Alright. I will refill youter,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He understood what she meant by ¡®refill¡¯. She always stores his semen, and that was how she impregnated herself before.

    ¡°Hehehe.¡±

    ¡°Where are Humility and the others?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°They are in the other room, Master. We got another because Sister Elena has too many babies,¡± Aleshia answered.

    ¡°I see. Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    Elena and Grape stayed behind. It would be a nightmare if only one of them was left to take care of the four babies.

    They left the room and stopped before the room in front of it.

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    Aleshia held Zio in her arms while she knocked on the door. A few seconds passed before the door opened.

    A blonde-haired woman opened the door. She wore a pure white cloak with various intricate designs on it.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± the woman asked without any emotion.

    She caught sight of Lawrend, and she stopped breathing. Her eyes widened, and she opened the door wider.

    ¡°I-Is that..?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m awake now,¡± Lawrend replied to her with a slight smile on his face.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Rami jumped into his embrace. The cold expression on her face melted like the spring snow.

    ¡°How are you?¡± Lawrend calmly asked.

    Now that he saw her again. He could see that she was a mass of white light. Unlike the others, he could only see their mana flowing through their mana pathways.

    Rami was a mass of light mana. She wasn¡¯t made up of flesh.

    ¡°I missed you! I-I thought I could wait, but I couldn¡¯t take it anymore after three months. I love you, Master¡­¡± Rami said in a heartfelt voice.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Rami had lived for a long time. She assumed that she could wait no matter how long his magic practice took, but she was wrong. Her heart yearned for him every day.

    ¡°I love you too. I¡¯m here already,¡± Lawrend replied and rubbed her back.

    She felt like a lost child that found her parent.

    ¡°I wanted to show you many things¡­ I wanted to show you how our baby has grown, but you were as still as a rock. My heart couldn¡¯t help but drop,¡± Rami said.

    ¡°Mm. Let me see our baby,¡± Lawrend replied.

    Rami finally released him.

    She realized that the others were standing behind Lawrend. All of their eyes were on her, and she became embarrassed.

    ¡°Sister Humility and Sister Nao is outside. They left me to take care of the babies,¡± Rami replied and hurriedly entered inside.

    Lawrend followed after her.

    Two babies were sleeping on the bed. One of them had red hair while the other one had blonde hair. Their rxed expression told Lawrend that they were well taken care of.

    ¡°They are so cute,¡± Lawrend muttered.

    Unlike before, this was the first time he saw his babies asleep. They were like two tiny angels.

    ¡°This is Sister Humility¡¯s son. His name is Marano Courage Horiel.¡±

    She pointed at the one with the red hair.

    ¡°Courage, huh?¡±

    Her naming sense amused Lawrend. She was Humility, and her son was Courage. It fit the two of them.

    ¡°And this one is ours.¡±

    Rami snuggled the baby with the blonde hair. Lawrend walked towards them.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell the gender.¡±

    He tried to tell the baby¡¯s gender, but the face looked perfect and genderless.

    ¡°Hehehe. Her name is Nephilim, Master. I didn¡¯t think it was possible, but I really gave birth to a healthy child¡­¡± Rami muttered with a surreal expression on her face.

    As an angel, she was aware that her sole purpose was to fight. She didn¡¯t think that her body could reproduce for even a second. Only when she got pregnant did she start to doubt herself.

    That was also why it took her a while to confess to Lawrend that she was pregnant. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint him if she was wrong.

    ¡°I guess I have powerful vitality,¡± Lawrend said jokingly.

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Rami winked at him before leaning on his shoulder.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t touched myself ever since, Master,¡± Rami whispered.

    She couldn¡¯t even try to touch herself if she wanted to. When her belly became big enough, her energy was spent on being careful.

    And when she gave birth, the only thing she did was take care of the baby.

    ¡°Ehem.¡±

    Aleshia stood behind the two of them. Zio stared at them innocently.

    ¡°Sister Aleshia, I was only telling Master how much I missed him,¡± Rami said without an ounce of shame on her face.

    ¡°Master, do you want to go see Sister Humility and Sister Nao?¡± Aleshia asked.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Lawrend instantly replied.

    ¡°Fufufufu. Don¡¯t be surprised, Master.¡±

    ¡°Nyaa! Master will definitely be proud of the two of them,¡± Amene added.

    ¡°What is this suspense all about?¡± Lawrend asked Aleshia.

    ¡°Follow us, Master,¡± Aleshia replied.

    She didn¡¯t reveal anything to him. They walked out of the room and headed to the lobby.

    Along the way, an inn staff encountered them.

    ¡°Good afternoon,¡± the inn staff said and bowed.

    Aleshia nodded her head and ignored her. Lawrend didn¡¯t think much of it. He assumed that it was part of the customer service.

    They arrived downstairs, and they were greeted with a bustling noise. Many people were sitting at the tables as they ate.

    The lower floor of the inn had been turned into a restaurant. It wasn¡¯t as Lawrend remembered it.

    They stopped before the receptionist¡¯s desk.

    ¡°Where is Sister Humility and Sister Nao?¡± Aleshia asked.

    ¡°They are in a meeting with the Mayor,¡± the receptionist replied.

    ¡°???¡±

    Lawrend immediately became confused. Meeting? Mayor?

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Aleshia nodded her head and continued leading the way.

    Aezel covered her mouth and chuckled when she saw the look of confusion on Lawrend¡¯s face.

    ¡°Fufufu.¡±

    They entered into a hallway and knocked on one of the rooms.

    ¡°Sister Humility, Master is here,¡± Aleshia said.

 Chapter 472

    ¡°Master!?¡±

    Humility¡¯s loud voice came from inside.

    ¡°Miss Humility?¡± a man¡¯s voice asked respectfully.

    Lawrend became even more confused when he heard how the man called her. It sounded friendly and respectful.

    He heard from the receptionist that she was having a meeting with the mayor, but the tone of the voice didn¡¯t sound like a mayor to Lawrend. It was more like a good friend that was afraid to anger her.

    ¡°Mayor Krolca, I have an important business to attend to. Let us discuss this next time,¡± Humility said.

    A few secondster, the door opened, and a middle-aged man walked out of the room. He was confused at first, but when he saw Aleshia and the others, a look of realization appeared on his face.

    He bowed deeply and left.

    ¡°Who is that?¡± Lawrend asked in confusion.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Two women dashed out of the room. The first one was Humility. She embraced his neck. Nao was toote, so she could only embrace his arm.

    ¡°Who was that?¡± Lawrend asked again.

    ¡°That was no one important, Master,¡± Humility replied.

    ¡°Errr¡­ Okay?¡± Lawrend nodded his head reluctantly.

    He then took this time to look at the mana in their bodies.

    ¡°You are a High Mage already?¡±

    ¡°How did you know???¡±

    Humility pushed him at arm¡¯s length and looked at him in disbelief.

    ¡°I can see it,¡± Lawrend replied and smiled at her.

    ¡°Ehhh? That was supposed to be my surprise.¡±

    Humility frowned.

    ¡°Wait, you can see ¡®it¡¯?¡± Aezel asked.

    She didn¡¯t think much about it earlier when Lawrend guessed their levels, but it became obvious to her that he was capable of seeing their levels because of his words. It all made sense to her.

    ¡°Yes. This is an ability I gained after practicing magic. I can see the mana in the air, and I can also see the fabric of space,¡± Lawrend exined.

    ¡°Ohhh!¡± x7

    Lawrend¡¯s maids looked at him with eyes full of admiration.

    ¡°Fufufufu. As expected of Master, that was one year of practicing magic for you,¡± Aezel said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Master, was that why you made me send my mana to you a year ago?¡± E asked with sparkling eyes.

    She was confused as to why he asked her to transfer her mana to him back then. Now, it all made sense to her.

    ¡°Yes. I applied the technique that Valentina taught me. It felt like a moment for me but a year already passed.¡±

    ¡°Wow! Does that mean that you can use space magic now?¡± E asked.

    The look of admiration in her eyes couldn¡¯t be any more obvious. If this were an RPG, it would be already maxed out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think I should be.¡±

    Since his soul already got mana pathways and mana, that would be simr to how his physical body was right now. Only when you got the two of those would you be able to practice magic.

    Everyone naturally had mana in their bodies. Their mana pathways were unlocked only when they cast their first sessful spell. That was how Lawrend became a Beginner Mage.

    His body already had Lightning Mana that became avable to him when he cast the Shock Arc spell for the first time. As for the reason why the mana from the other elements wasn¡¯t avable to him, that was because the mana was engrained into his flesh.

    Only a spell could excite the mana in his flesh and guide them to the mana pathways in his body.

    And then, when he started bing more and more powerful with his lightning spells, he lost the ability to practice magic for the other elements because the lightning mana suppressed the mana that was engrained in his flesh.

    It made them incapable of bing free for his use.

    ¡°Master, do you want to guess why I just had a meeting with the mayor?¡± Humility asked with a smirk on her face.

    ¡°¡­I have no idea,¡± Lawrend replied.

    There were many possibilities, and most of them sounded impossible to him. It was better that she just answered it herself.

    ¡°Hehe. I own this inn,¡± Humility revealed proudly.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Lawrend opened his mouth widely in shock.

    ¡°To be precise, she owns 50%,¡± Nao said.

    ¡°Ahh! Sis Nao, you ruined my moment,¡± Humility eximed dejectedly.

    ¡°Wait a minute. Then who owns the other 50%?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°M-Me,¡± Nao answered shyly.

    ¡°Huh??¡±

    Lawrend only became confused by her answer.

    He tried to think about any trait of Nao that could possibly make her own an inn from another continent. He tried for a few seconds, but nothing came to his mind.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Come inside, Master and Sisters.¡± Humility beckoned them inside.

    They entered the room. There was a round table with ten chairs around it. The table looked extravagant with various designs on the side, while the chairs were the same, and they even got cushions.

    Lawrend chose a random seat and sat on it.

    The others sat around him, and the little kids stood beside them.

    ¡°Sister Humility, take Courage,¡± Rami said.

    She had been carrying Courage and Nephilim in her two arms since earlier. She was silent earlier because she focused on carrying them.

    Humility¡¯s eyes brightened, and she took Courage from her.

    ¡°Master, this is our son!¡± Humility said proudly.

    ¡°Mm. His is Marano Courage Horiel,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He said the name to stop herself from saying it. He didn¡¯t want it to be repeated to him.

    ¡°Ah!? Who told you?¡± Humility asked, heartbroken.

    ¡°Rami.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh! I even nned how I would introduce him to Master¡­¡±

    Humility felt sad.

    ¡°¡­Then I will pretend that I don¡¯t know his name,¡± Lawrend said since he felt bad.

    ¡°Hmph. It¡¯s not the same, Master,¡± Humility replied.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lawrend facepalmed himself. He tried to give her another chance, but she refused it. Ahhhh¡­ Women.

    ¡°Hehehehe¡­ I demandpensationter, Master.¡±

    Humility¡¯s eyes shone evilly. Knowing her, Lawrend could guess that she would sneak up on him tonight. She was really hopeless.

    ¡°Do it early enough, so you won¡¯t disturb my sleep,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Humility nodded.

    ¡°Anyways, how did the two of you buy this whole inn?¡± Lawrend asked.

 Chapter 473

    ¡°Hehe. You can thank Sis Nao, Master,¡± Humility replied.

    ¡°Nao?¡±

    Lawrend turned his head to Nao curiously.

    ¡°I provided the funds,¡± Nao replied and smiled proudly.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Lawrend was genuinely surprised and impressed at the two of them. They took their extra time to buy a business. It would help them greatly in this continent.

    ¡°I invested Sis Nao¡¯s funds and managed it well until the owners of the inn felt that we could grow this inn better, so she sold it to us,¡± Humility exined.

    ¡°Ohh! I¡¯m proud of you,¡± Lawrend said.

    She was bad at academics, and she wasn¡¯t that talented in magic. It turned out that all of her talents were in business. It was definitely hard for a princess like her to be exposed to it before.

    That was why she could only disy her talent in it after she was freed from her royal duties.

    ¡°Hehe. Thanks!¡±

    Humility stood up, tiptoed to him, and pecked him on the cheeks. She then turned around and hid behind Nao¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°S-Sis Humility¡­¡±

    Nao felt second-hand embarrassment from her actions. She also wanted to hide from Lawrend¡¯s gaze.

    ¡®So cute¡­¡¯ Lawrend thought to himself.

    He was restraining himself in front of his children. Otherwise, he would have stopped Humility from hiding, and he would have kissed her instead.

    ¡°Fufufufu. Sister Humility, you have struck Master¡¯s heartstrings,¡± Aezel said as she shook her head slowly.

    ¡°Ehem. You shouldn¡¯t run around with a baby in your arms,¡± Lawrend said while he tried to hide the redness of his face.

    ¡°I understand, Master,¡± Humility replied.

    She smiled at Courage and swung him around. Courage slowly opened his mouth and smiled at her.

    ¡°Did you see mommy pecking daddy on the cheeks?¡± Humility smiled at him serenely.

    Meanwhile, Lawrend felt awkward hearing her call him daddy. He never thought about it before, but it sounded kind of exciting¡­ Maybe he should ask her to call him that next time¡­

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go up,¡± Lawrend said.

    He was curious to learn more about what happened throughout the year that he was practicing magic. He kind of felt disconnected from them as they experienced things together that he didn¡¯t.

    It was like he was thrown out of a ship when they were about to arrive at an ind. Only when they finished exploring the ind did they return to get him out of the sea.

    They headed back upstairs. Along the way, the guests eating on the tables would stop eating and stare at their group. Most of their eyes were focused on Humility.

    ¡°It was a shame that they already have children,¡± a man said.

    That was the most Lawrend could hear before they entered the long hallway of the inn.

    ¡­

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re back,¡± Elena said and smiled at him.

    They gathered inside Elena¡¯s room. This way, they can all discuss things together without anyone being left out.

    ¡°So, who gave birth first?¡± Lawrend asked.

    And so, they told the story to him, on who gave birth first and what happened during their delivery.

    ¡°Master, did you know that most of us thought of you working hard when we were giving birth? Knowing that you are putting all of that effort gave all of us the energy to give birth normally,¡± Elena said.

    Well, it may not be fully true for her. She was a slime, and she easily expanded her vaginal tract to allow the baby to pass through her easily.

    But it was not the same for others. Someone like Rami had a hard time. She was very pure, and she seldom had sex.

    Her vaginal tract was quite tight, but thankfully, she could use light magic. She easily used it to heal herself and the others.

    ¡°I really wish I could¡¯ve been there,¡± Lawrend said.

    He felt regretful that he didn¡¯t experience the anxiety that a father would feel when their partner would give birth. He was already expecting it inside his mind when he saw their stomach grow bigger and bigger every day,n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Master, here. This is the ownership of the inn.¡± Humility ced a scroll of paper into his hand.

    ¡°What? No! I won¡¯t take that. It¡¯s your¡¯s and Nao¡¯s hard work. The two of you would be able to manage it better.¡± Lawrend denied her.

    He may have worked in a Top 500pany in his previous world, but that doesn¡¯t mean he was good at business. He was only good at finding a maid cafe no matter how well hidden it was in any city.

    ¡°But Sis Nao and I already agreed to give it to you,¡± Humility said.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Nao nodded her head.

    ¡°You will give it to me no matter what?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then, I order the two of you to own it and manage it,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Humility and Nao felt defeated when they heard his words. She slowly took back the paper scroll and ced it inside her storage ring.

    ¡°As for the others, did any other interesting thing happen to any of you?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°I learned more darkness spells,¡± Aleshia replied.

    ¡°I could now teleport!¡± E said.

    ¡°I¡¯m already an Arch Mage, and I¡¯m very close to bing a Grand Mage,¡± Elena replied.

    ¡°I know more lightning spells, Master,¡± Aezel replied.

    She learned her lesson with her fight against Creka. Now, she was capable of using almost a dozen lightning spells. Not to mention, she was also capable of insta-casting them.

    ¡°I¡¯m as strong as a High Mage-nyaa,¡± Amene said.

    ¡°And I¡­ Just slept¡­ nyaa?¡± Grape replied unconfidently.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lawrend was speechless at her response.

    He then turned his head to the next one.

    ¡°I hid from the angels that were looking for me, which is also why I¡¯m wearing a hooded cloak now,¡± Rami replied.

    ¡°A-And I made tons of potions to help Master be wealthy!¡± Nao replied shyly.

    The more honest Nao became, the more embarrassed she felt. It was because she was used to hiding the fact that she was a woman. Thus, it felt like she was naked when she was being true to herself.

 Chapter 474

    ¡°Alright. I now understand what happened to all of you this past year,¡± Lawrend said.

    He was satisfied with all of them. Even if Grape just slept, he was still satisfied. She deserved a life of leisure after what happened to her.

    ¡°Are we leaving already, Master?¡± Aleshia asked.

    They were waiting for him to wake up. Since he had already finished practicing magic, he should be strong enough to defend himself against the emperor.

    ¡°Not yet. I want to spend more time with all of you,¡± Lawrend said.

    He was regretful that he didn¡¯t spend time with them. They might lose their love for him if he stopped showing them affection.

    ¡°Aww¡­ Master.¡±

    His words touched Aleshia and the others. Wide smiles formed on their faces, and they felt that the year they spent without him was worth it.

    ¡°Master, do you want to join apetition?¡± Humility suddenly asked.

    ¡°Huh? There is apetition for Earth Mages in this continent?¡± Lawrend asked in surprise.

    Currently, his strength wasparable to an Earth Mage while he was still a Grand Mage in reality. She wouldn¡¯t ask him if it wasn¡¯t at that level.

    ¡°No, Master. It is for Grand Mages. The city mayor told me that he would give us foreigners a permanent living permit for the federation if we win the Grand Mage contest,¡± Humility exined.

    ¡°Permanent living permit? You want to live here?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know, Master. I currently enjoy managing this inn. The benefits include that I could expand my business to other industries.¡±

    She was torn between returning back to her kingdom and expanding her business here. It was like a drug. Once she started doing business, she liked doing it more and more.

    It was the only thing that she was naturally good at. Of course, she would like to do it.

    ¡°I see. Okay. I will help you,¡± Lawrend replied and nodded his head.

    She wanted to do business, so he would support her.

    ¡°Thank you, Master. Sister Elena doesn¡¯t have to leave her children now,¡± Humility replied and slightly bowed to him.

    ¡°That makes my decision even better. When is it?¡± Lawrend asked.

    He was happy to allow Elena to continue tending to her children. They were numerous and required delicate care, after all.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡°It¡¯s next month, Master. It¡¯s located at the Bear City State,¡± Humility replied.

    ¡°Is it far?¡± Lawrend asked.

    He needed to consider everything, so he didn¡¯t miss it.

    ¡°Here is the map of the whole Altro Federation.¡±

    Humility passed him a big scroll. The others helped him unfurl it on the wall.

    ¡°Wow. How big is this continentpared to the Primitus Continent?¡± Lawrend asked in amazement.

    There were many dots and descriptions on the map. He could not imagine how people were living on such a big continent.

    ¡°It is about as big, Master. But I heard that they have 17 Heaven Mages. They jointly control the whole continent,¡± Humility replied.

    ¡°1-17?¡±

    Lawrend was amazed. He can¡¯t imagine how strong a Heaven Mage was since he never met one, but he could guess they should be simr to gods on earth. Aside from a Divine Mage, no one would be able to oppose them.

    For the Altro Federation to contain 17 Heaven Mages, they must be really strong and have a talented poption. Just Valentina was powerful enough for her soul tost for 10,000 years.

    He doesn¡¯t know how long Heaven Mages¡¯ lifespan was, but it shouldn¡¯t be less than 4,000 years as Earth Mages already got 2,000 years of lifespan. Who knows how much knowledge they had amassed at such a long lifespan.

    ¡°Speaking of, where is Valentina?¡± Lawrend asked.

    Suddenly, a puff of smoke shot out from Lawrend¡¯s storage ring. It coalesced to Valentina.

    ¡°I was waiting for you to remember me, Master,¡± Valentina said with a pout on her face.

    She was listening to them all this time. She tested if he would remember her.

    ¡°I thought you were busy with something,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He really thought that she was busy. If she weren¡¯t, she would have already spoken the moment he woke up.

    ¡°Tch. You¡¯re right. I only realized it a few minutes earlier¡­¡± Valentina admitted.

    She turned her head away from him in annoyance.

    ¡°Ahahaha! No need to be annoyed. I know you, after all,¡± Lawrend said as he shook his head.

    ¡°Forget it, Master. I¡¯m already an Arch Mage with my soul,¡± Valentina said.

    ¡°A-Arch Mage!? That fast!?¡±

    ¡°What, Master? You didn¡¯t find it weird when you became an Arch Mage in 4 months, right? I¡¯m not as good as you,¡± Valentina replied and lowered her head.

    She was a proud Heaven Mage. She already knew everything in magic, but it still took her a year. Compared to Lawrend, she was nothing.

    ¡°I took more than a year to advance from Arch Mage to Grand Mage. I¡¯m definitely not that good.¡±

    In his mind, that was really bad. Usually, he would only need a few weeks to be stronger. Now it had be very slow.

    ¡°It¡¯s not surprising. An Arch Mage and a Grand Mage are very differentpared to each other. Their difference is like the difference between gold and dirt. An Arch Mage uses the purest mana, but they don¡¯t use it efficiently. Only a Grand Mage could use that pure mana and bring forth even more power,¡± Valentina said.

    ¡°Wait. Then Beginner Mage to Arch Mage was only purifying the mana, and then it¡¯s different after that?¡± Lawrend asked as he realized something from her words.

    ¡°Correct, Master. At Grand Mage and above, you use calctions to utilize your mana. By calcting the most efficient way to cast a spell, you would be able to bring forth power greater than an Arch Mage.¡±

    Imagine a round hole, an Arch Mage would simply force a cube in it while a Grand Mage would change the shape of the cube so that it would fit better. That was the difference in their essence.

    ¡°So to create a Grand Mage spell, I would need to think of a more efficient way to cast spells¡­¡±

 Chapter 475

    Lawrend started to think of his new spell. It would have to be efficient and not wasteful.

    His previous spell, the Lightning Beam spell, concentrated the lightning into a single direction. It was powerful and destructive.

    He was regretful that he hadn¡¯t managed to try it on an opponent yet, but he was hopeful that it would be even more satisfying to use with his current strength. After all, a Grand Mage like him can insta-cast Arch Mage spells continuously.

    He tried thinking what could be more efficient than a beam of lightning that could destroy everything on its path. It was hard, but Lawrend was from a world that had a lot of entertainment.

    He thought of fantasy instead of basing it into reality like how he was doing it before. By thinking of fantasy, he would be able toe up with creative ways to create his Grand Mage Lightning Spell.

    ¡°Master?¡±

    Valentina waved her hand in front of his eyes, but he didn¡¯t respond. His eyes were focused, and he was deep in thought.

    ¡°Master is at it again¡­¡± Aleshia said.

    ¡°As expected of Master, he would train whenever he had the chance to,¡± Aezel said.

    ¡°I guess we will continue this discussion tomorrow,¡± Valentina said.

    ¡°I hope Master doesn¡¯t take a year this time,¡± Elena said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he will. It was easy for him to create spells. It should take him at most a week,¡± Humility replied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see,¡± Aleshia replied.

    They started leaving the room. The only ones left were Elena and Grape.

    ¡°Master is sitting on the floor. Should we?¡± Elena asked Grape.

    ¡°Mnmm.¡± Grape shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s okay for Master. Besides, if we put him on the bed, how are we going to take care of the babies?¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Elena replied in agreement.

    ¡­

    And so, time passed. Lawrend sat on the floor as he thought about his new spell.

    Many ideas flowed in his mind before he finallynded on three good ones.

    The first one would be shrinking andpressing the lightning beam to make the power more concentrated. The second one would be absorbing mana from the surroundings to support the spell. Andstly, the third one would be making a ball ofpressed lightning that would explode whenever he wanted to.

    Each of these ideas had its own strengths. His decision would also determine the path of magic that he would be taking in the future.

    He started by analyzing the first one. It was viable, but shrinking it would make the mana consumption enormous. Not to mention, the lightning beam would be smaller, so it would be harder to hit his target.

    It wasn¡¯t exactly what he was looking for a Grand Mage spell. He wanted something that would give a lot of oomph and power, like a nuclear bomb.

    The second one was even better than the first one. It would save him a lot of mana by using the mana from his surroundings, resulting in the spell bing bigger and more powerful.

    The third one required great control of mana. He would need topress the lightning mana in some way, and it would definitely be unstable.

    Also, throwing it would make it easy for his enemies to avoid. It sounded great to create destruction, but he didn¡¯t want to destroy his surroundings when he was fighting someone. He could be fighting on top of his capital city again.

    The second one sounded like the best decision out of the three of them. He could control the direction, and the mana cost was even lesspared to before.

    Now, all he had to do was find a way to make it work.

    Lawrend came back to reality, and he saw Elena and Grape sleeping on the bed.

    His four little children were sleeping in between them like little angels. He couldn¡¯t help but smile as he watched them.

    After making sure that he didn¡¯t wake them up, Lawrend sneaked out of the room.

    ¡°Master?¡±

    Lawrend turned his head and found Aezel waiting for him outside.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still awake?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°I figured that you will leave again to test your spell,¡± Aezel replied.

    She knew him well already. He always needed to test his ideas before he would settle on a spell.

    ¡°Yeah. Follow me. I need you to protect me,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Aezel responded happily.

    They then left the inn together.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing we aren¡¯t allowed to fly?¡± Lawrend asked her.

    ¡°Yes, Master. They have a magic circle in ce that would p you down like a fly, but we are strong enough to resist it. Though, we would still rm the guards,¡± Aezel answered.

    ¡°Hm¡­ How high do you need to fly before the magic circle detects you?¡±

    ¡°About 12 meters.¡± (~40 Feet)

    ¡°So that means we can fly up to the roofs of the houses?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but we would smash onto buildings if we did that.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s just parkour around the roof,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Ah! Fufufufu! As expected of Master, you thought of a way to circumvent it so fast,¡± Aezel eximed in admiration.

    ¡°It was nothing.¡± Lawrend shrugged his shoulders.

    The two of them entered an obscure alleyway and flew up. Even though it was nighttime, there were still a lot of people walking around. That was why they didn¡¯t just fly up at the entrance of the inn.

    ¡°Nice. They use stone tiles,¡± Lawrend muttered as he looked at the roof they were stepping on.

    They picked the direction of the sea and flew towards it. They jumped from roof to roof.

    Of course, they made sure not to jump across major streets. It would be easy for others to spot them.

    Before long, they arrived at the edge of the city. They exited the port gate and flew out to the sea.

    ¡°Have you tried practicing your spells around here?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Fufufufu. Do you want to see?¡± Aezel asked proudly.

    ¡°Sure, but how far do we need to go?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 476

    ¡°Follow me, Master. In this direction, we¡¯re far enough from the city,¡± Aezel replied.

    She led the way for about 10 minutes before they stopped in the middle of nowhere. The stars shone above their heads, and there was nothing in sight except the boundless dark ocean.

    ¡°Is this where you always practice your magic?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Yes. I usually watch the stars here too. In the demon world, our stars are color red. The stars here look interesting,¡± Aezel replied.

    ¡°I see. Do you miss your home?¡±

    ¡°Fufufufu. Why? Do you want to visit?¡± Aezel asked with a chuckle.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possible. I don¡¯t want to leave them alone, and I can¡¯t bring them with me,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go there once you be a Heaven Mage. I¡¯m sure no one would dare to challenge your authority at that point. Even if you disappear for a hundred years, your descendants will have nothing to fear.¡±

    ¡°We will see. Alright. Enough about that. Show me your magic spells,¡± Lawrend said.

    He was more curious about her magic spells. He wanted to know how much she had already improved.

    ¡°Do you want to defend against them, Master?¡± Aezel asked.

    ¡°Defend..? Ah, right. I don¡¯t have any defensive spells. It might be a good idea for me to think of one after this,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He realized that he solely focused on offensive spells. If he fought someone very strong, he would have no way to defend himself. The best he could do would be to counterattack.

    ¡°Oh! Do you want to learn the defensive spells that I learned?¡± Aezel offered.

    She now knew more spells than Lawrend. She spent most of her free time studying them.

    ¡°Let me see your offensive spells first,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He was about to make an offensive spell, and he was hoping to get inspiration from hers. After all, he wasn¡¯t confident if his ideas would work.

    ¡°I have 7 Grand Mage spells. Do you want me to chant them?¡± Aezel asked.

    As a former demon, she retained her talent of insta-casting spells. She asked because it could make it easier for him to understand the spell with the chants.

    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Lawrend replied with a nod of his head.

    Aezel flew to the sky and hovered close to the clouds.

    ¡°O¡¯ Thunderbird, expand your wings of glory, show your might in this realm, purple lightning snakes behind your wake, descend into this world, shatter the sky, Thundering Fury!¡±

    A great amount of lightning mana from the surroundings circled around Aezel¡¯s body. They turned into a whirlpool, and a pir of golden and purple lightning mana ascended from her head.

    The pir pierced the clouds and up to the heavens. Lawrend tried to see the tip of it, but it was too far.

    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me that pir reached space!?¡¯ Lawrend eximed inside his mind.

    A bright and golden sun suddenly descended from the pir. It fell down like a falling meteor and lit up the surrounding ocean.

    *Boom* *Thud*

    The crackling sound of thunder resounded above their heads.

    *Fwoosh*

    Before Lawrend could react, the bright golden sun hit the surface of the water. He barely saw the golden lightning bird as it passed him.

    *Boom!*

    The powerful heat generated by the spell instantly turned the ocean water into mist. The salt was broken down into itsponents, creating a toxic environment.

    Lawrend¡¯s clothes were torn apart by the shockwave. He was left floating above the ocean with nothing but his birthday suit.

    A 1000 meter hole appeared at the spot, and the ocean water rushed in to fill the gap.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master!¡± Aezel apologized immediately when she realized what had happened.

    ¡°*Cough* Do you know a ce that sells better clothes?¡± Lawrend asked as he faked a cough.

    He acted calm, but it was embarrassing to be naked out in the open. Although, he was sure that no one could be watching them. It was an instinctive reaction as a human being,

    *Boom!*n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The ocean under them exploded after it filled in the empty gap and bathed Lawrend with its cold water.

    ¡°I knew that wasing¡­¡± Lawrend muttered with a deadpan expression on his face.

    ¡°Fufufufufu¡­ I didn¡¯t know that you wanted to take a bath here, Master,¡± Aezel said as sheughed at him.

    She found the whole situation funny.

    ¡°Warn me next time. That bird was too fast,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°That was because I used the golden lightning mana, and I chanted the spell. It made the thunderbird almost as fast as an Earth Mage spell,¡± Aezel replied.

    ¡°So your spells be more powerful if you chant them?¡± Lawrend asked in surprise.

    ¡°Only slightly. Chanting makes me more focused.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Let me wear clothes first,¡± Lawrend said.

    He took a change of clothes from his storage ring and wore them. After that, he crossed his legs while he floated in the air.

    ¡°I will make my new spell now,¡± Lawrend said.

    He already got inspiration from that spell. She mixed the purple lightning mana with her own pure golden lightning mana. Logically, the impure mana from the environment should have made her spell weaker.

    But the effect spoke more than logic. He started simting the spells inside his mind.

    ¡­

    I could use the purple lightning mana to create a container. I would then explode the golden lightning mana inside, and it would be directed outwards.

    This could work.

    Next, I would need to figure out how to make a solid outer shell with the purple lightning mana from the surroundings.

    ¡­

    Several hours passed. Aezel silently watched Lawrend¡¯s training face. She would see him frown, smile, and be confused once in a while.

    After another hour, Lawrend opened his eyes. He smiled at Aezel.

    ¡°Fufufufu. Was it sessful?¡± Aezel asked.

    ¡°Let me show you,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He did the same as her and hovered just below the clouds. He pointed his palm downwards to the ocean.

    ¡°O¡¯ great Amber, be my electron, turn to sprite, overwhelm and kill my enemies, focus and concentrate,press and explode, Lightning Pir!¡±

 Chapter 477

    After the long chant, a brilliant ball of golden lightning appeared on Lawrend¡¯s palm as he pointed it downwards. The purple lightning mana from the surroundings was gathered and formed a cylindrical wall around it.

    *ZOOM!*

    The sound of the air getting sucked was made. A long pir of golden light fell to the ocean from Lawrend¡¯s palm.

    The ocean shattered, and a huge amount of water was sshed around. If someone looked down, they would see the light of the golden pir shining to the bottom of the ocean.

    There were pockets of air between it and the ocean. The high heat of the lightning pir evaporated the water immediately.

    A giant tsunami rose with the pir at the center.

    Aezel flew backward in fear. The power of Lawrend¡¯s spell was greater than hers.

    A few secondster, the golden pir faded, and a huge 1-kilometer gap was left under him. Once the spell was done, Lawrend immediately flew away.

    He experienced them enough times for him to know that a huge ssh would shoot up from that huge hole.

    The deepest part was the first one to get re-filled with the ocean water. And then it went up like a tide. It created a powerful force that pushed the ocean water upwards.

    *DUNN*

    The ocean sshed upwards and touched the clouds.

    Lawrend stood beside Aezel a few kilometers away.

    ¡°M-Master, is that really your spell?¡± Aezel asked with fear marked on her face.

    It was almost as if a Water Grand Mage cast his own spell.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it too¡­¡± Lawrend replied wryly.

    He didn¡¯t expect it to be that powerful even though he was a Grand Mage that was already as powerful as an Earth Mage. That was even more powerful than a nuclear explosion.

    He wasn¡¯t sure, but he could probably create a hole in the earth if he pointed it downwards. If one spell can¡¯t do it, then he could do it by using the spell repeatedly.

    ¡°How much mana do you still have left, Master?¡± Aezel asked.

    ¡°I can cast it two more times,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°T-Two more times¡­¡±

    Aezel was amazed.

    When an Arch Mage casts an Arch Mage spell, they would usually have half of their mana left. That logic applied to the other levels. For him to be able to cast it two more times meant that his spell was very efficient.

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Master! Do you still need to learn the defensive spell I know?¡±

    Because of the power of his spell, she thought he didn¡¯t need it anymore. He could just kill them before they could kill him.

    ¡°Of course. I can¡¯t cast this spell fast enough anyways,¡± Lawrend replied.

    It was an obvious answer for him.

    ¡°Fufufufu. I was joking, Master,¡± Aezel replied with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Alright. Show me this defensive spell.¡±

    ¡°O¡¯ Lord of Thunder, the skies are clear, thunderclouds are gathered, cover my front, gather them as my shield, protect me from harm, Thunderstorm¡¯s Defense!¡± Aezel chanted.

    The clouds in the sky disappeared, and crackling thunder appeared in front of her. Suddenly, dark clouds covered a dome shape in front of her. The dark clouds became thicker and thicker until it became a small thunderstorm shield.

    Small golden lightning arced all over the shield. It gave off a powerful and suppressing aura.

    ¡°Try to attack me with your Arch Mage spell, Master,¡± Aezel said.

    Lawrend nodded his head and pointed his palm to her. The lightning mana in his body gathered to his palm, and he shot it out.

    A single arc of lightning split into countless pieces and headed in a single direction. It created a lightning beam of destruction.

    Aezel turned solemn, and the lightning beam hit her shield.

    *BOOM!!*

    A thunderous boom exploded. The air in front of her shield became scorching hot, and arcs of golden lightning exploded outwards.

    Aezel was unscathed, and so was her shield. After all, it was as strong as an Earth Mage. She used a Grand Mage spell, but it made it a level more powerful because she used the golden lightning and chanted the spell.

    ¡°I will attack more,¡± Lawrend said.

    He actually never tried continuously casting Lightning Beam spells. He wanted to try it ever since he created the spell.

    ¡°J-Just don¡¯t do it too much, Master,¡± Aezel replied.

    She was scared that he would kill her by ident. After all, his spells were more destructivepared to normal spells.

    Even the shield she was using was just a normal spell she bought from someone in the Altro Federation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you,¡± Lawrend said.

    He pointed his left palm, and another lightning beam shot out.

    He alternated between his two palms and bombarded her with his lightning beam spells.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Someone far away from them might mistake the sounds as a thunderstorm. Aezel felt as if she was suffering the wrath of a god.

    Her shield shook every time he hit it. Not to mention, she was losing mana rapidly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Master, stop!¡± Aezel shouted.

    Lawrend faintly heard her voice, and he stopped.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any more mana?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Y-Yes,¡± Aezel replied in a stutter.

    If she lost any more mana, she would be unable to fly back with him.

    That was because she had already cast an offensive magic spell earlier. Together with maintaining the defensive spell, she was almost spent up.

    ¡°Alright. I fairly understand how that spell worked,¡± Lawrend replied.

    While he was bombarding her with his lightning beam spells, he was watching the shield intently. He used his new eyesight to discern how it worked. So far, he could understand its inner workings.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re really amazing. I could neverpare to you,¡± Aezel said with admiration sparkling in her eyes.

    She wasn¡¯t really wrong to have him impregnate her. She won the biggest lottery in her life.

    ¡°I¡¯m merely lucky,¡± Lawrend replied and shook his head.

    He was lucky because he wasn¡¯t from this world. His understanding of physics was much more advanced than theirs. It meant that he could use magic to its greatest advantage.

 Chapter 478

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    ¡°Fufufu. Even if you want to stay humble, Master. Your glory will always shine bright,¡± Aezel said.

    ¡°Alright. Forget about that. Come here,¡± Lawrend said.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He flew to her and swooped her into his arms.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Aezel was surprised. She looked at him in shock, unable to respond.

    Lawrend flew with her in his arms. For some reason, Aezel didn¡¯t want to disturb him. She was afraid in her heart that he would stop carrying her like this.

    The wind ruffled her hair and the warmth of his body spread to her. At this moment, she felt rxed.

    A few minutester, thend appeared in their view.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Aezel shyly nodded her head.

    She doesn¡¯t understand why, but getting carried like this made her embarrassed. After all, she never experienced it before as an adult. Heck, she doesn¡¯t even remember it happening in her childhood.

    ¡°Let me love you dearly tonight,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°O-Ohh¡­¡±

    Aezel took a second to realize what he meant. Her heartbeat quickened, and she started feeling hot just thinking about it.

    They went in a diagonal to the west earlier, and since Lawrend flew straight this time, they arrived at a forest. Hended at the beach with her still in his arms.

    Lawrend pulled a vine on the trees and made Aezel stand.

    ¡°Put your hands behind your back,¡± Lawrend said sternly.

    ¡°Y-Yes, Master,¡± Aezel replied in a slightly excited voice.

    She was already imagining what was going to happen, and she couldn¡¯t wait.

    Lawrend used the vines and made a knot on her two wrists. He then grabbed another piece of vine and wrapped her whole body in an intricate knot.

    In other words, he tied her bondage-style.

    ¡°You¡¯re not taking my clothes off?¡± Aezel asked in confusion.

    ¡°Hehehe. I have an even better idea,¡± Lawrend said evily.

    When Aezel heard that voice, she gulped. She knew him well enough to guess what would happen.

    Lawrend grabbed another vine and tied it to a tree branch. He then tied a knot on her bondage, and then he pulled her up the tree a few inches above so she couldn¡¯t touch the ground.

    His hand burst into mes, and he stood behind her.

    ¡°A-Ahh! Forgive me, Master!¡± Aezel shouted.

    ¡°Slut!¡± Lawrend shouted.

    He cupped her breasts with his two hands and burned her clothes to ashes. He exposed her bare breasts and burned them with the mes. He was careful not to burn the vines.

    ¡°Ahhhhh! It hurts!¡±

    Aezel heard her skin sizzle.

    Lawrend released her breasts, and her skin quickly healed to pristine condition.

    ¡°Maybe your masochism is in your blood. Your excellent healing ability makes you very suited for it,¡± Lawrendmented.

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t tell me you will burn all of my clothes off!?¡± Aezel asked in shock as she realized his n.

    ¡°You have a lot of clothes anyway.¡± Lawrend shrugged.

    He then ced his right hand on her stomach. He burned her clothes off together with ayer of her skin.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    The stomach was a slight erogenous zone. The pain of her skin burning turned into a slight sense of pleasure. It made her feel tingly all over her body.

    ¡°Mm! Mmm! Ahhh!¡±

    Aezel tried to keep herself from moaning in pain, but she can¡¯t seal her mouth on her own.

    ¡°Oh, so you want to be silenced. Okay,¡± Lawrend said and nodded his head in understanding.

    Aezel could only watch as he stuffed her mouth with a cloth from his storage ring.

    ¡°Mmm! Mm! MM!¡±

    Aezel shook her head repeatedly. Of course, she was enjoying this. Otherwise, she could have easily broken her bindings with her divine lightning.

    Lawrend then continued burning her clothes off one by one until she was fully naked.

    ¡°Mmphh¡­ Hmmm¡­¡±

    Aezel panted. The pain turned into pleasure halfway through.

    ¡°You¡¯re really a slut,¡± Lawrend said.

    He crouched down in front of her and looked at her leakingher region. It wasn¡¯t pee, but her squirt water. She came from having her skin burned.

    Aezel gulped as she realized that they were about to do the main course.

    Lawrend pulled his holy sword out and pped her butt cheek with it.

    ¡°Mm!¡±

    Aezel shivered. That p stimted her sexually.

    ¡°Okay. Enough forey. I want to experience your pussy that gave birth to my child!¡± Lawrend shouted.

    He pushed against her entrance and prated her cave without any resistance.

    ¡°It feels slightly looser, but also more defined. I can feel the folds inside desperately grasping at my cock,¡± Lawrend muttered out loud.

    Aezel shook her head. She felt embarrassed when he said it out loud.

    ¡°How about I go deeper?¡± Lawrend teased her with a slight smile on his face.

    Hearts appeared in Aezel¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Mhnn!¡±

    Aezel straightened her ass. She tried to make him go deeper.

    ¡°I¡¯m touching your womb, you slut,¡± Lawrend said.

    He then pulled his waist back and thrust forwards.

    ¡°Puh! Ahhhh!¡±

    Aezel spat out the cloth and moaned. She felt a sense of euphoria and satisfaction wash over her body.

    Her year of abstinence from sex made her body yearn for it. His thrust in and out satisfied that feeling.

    And because of that, she wanted to feel even better. Aezel¡¯s nipples grew even bigger than before.

    Lawrend took notice of it, and he was surprised by its size.

    ¡°Wow, these are almost an inch long,¡± Lawrend said.

    He lightly pinched them with her fingers.

    Immediately, Aezel¡¯s vagina tightened and she clenched at his holy sword. Pleasure spread through her body like waves as he rubbed them.

    ¡°Ahhhnn! They¡¯re very sensitive, Master!¡± Aezel moaned.

    Lawrend pinched them, and he felt his hand get slightly wet. He looked at the white liquid on his fingers and quickly realized what they were.

    He put his finger in his mouth and tasted the liquid.

    ¡°Sweet as I remember it,¡± Lawrend said as he savored her breast milk.

    ¡°N-No more, Master¡­ What if someone heard us?¡± Aezel asked in a desperate voice.

 Chapter 479

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [WARNING: Might be too extreme for some.]

    ¡°We both know that no one can hear us here,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He was fairly confident that no one could escape from his senses. Now that he was a Grand Mage, he could feel the tiny bit of electricity flowing in the bodies of animals.

    A human would be like a lighthouse in the middle of darkness in this forest.

    ¡°¡­Ah¡­¡±

    Aezel realized that truth too.

    ¡°So¡­ I will make you cum all the liquid out of your body,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°I-I will die¡­¡± Aezel said nervously.

    She was powerful enough not to need to eat or drink if she didn¡¯t want to. But that doesn¡¯t mean that she could spontaneously generate water inside her body. She would be a dried mummy if he really made her cum all of her liquids.

    Lawrend focused his divine lightning on his holy sword. He then released a tiny amount.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Aezel moaned loudly.

    The tiny electric shocks inside her vagina were a surreal feeling. It was like his holy sword was a part of her.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ahh! Ahhhh!¡±

    Lawrend started pounding her. He swung his waist with powerful thrusts. He would rub her walls and poke the entrance to her womb.

    Aezel was powerless. She was tied up, and she couldn¡¯t move even if she wanted to. The only thing she could do was clench her vagina.

    She tightened it, and it made her feel even better. Of course, the same applied to Lawrend.

    Every man would like a tight pussy, especially if it came from their partners. Her insides would slow him down from entering inside, and then it would suck him back in when he tried to leave.

    It was addicting. That was why Lawrend liked thrusting deeply.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Ha¡­ Ah!¡± Aezel moaned with reckless abandon.

    She watched the waves crash against the beach while getting pounded from her back. Her mouth started salivating as she drowned in euphoria.

    ¡°Master¡­ Ahh! Yes..! Thrust upwards!¡±

    Lawrend followed her words. He rubbed the top part of her vagina.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°Aahh! Rub that itch¡­¡±

    ¡°Choke me, Master¡­¡±

    ¡°*Gohugh*¡±

    Lawrend satisfied every fetish she wanted. This was his way of repaying her.

    He locked her neck in his elbow and deprived her of oxygen. It wasn¡¯t life-threatening to a powerful fallen angel like her, but it stimted her body¡¯s instincts.

    She was ultimately an oxygen requiring lifeform before she became a mage. Her vagina tightened even more as her body panicked from theck of oxygen.

    ¡°Gehehehe¡­¡±

    Aezel¡¯s eyes were unfocused. She felt great excitement from getting choked. The pleasure was the only thing in her mind.

    ¡°Slut!¡±

    Lawrend thought that she was really hopeless. He doesn¡¯t know anyone as masochistic as her in his past life, and he would consider himself very experienced.

    His words only added fuel to the fire. Aezel felt happy that she was ¡®his¡¯ slut.

    ¡°Yes, Master. Ah! D-Do this slut as much as youuuu want!! Ahhh! Let me speak! And¡­ And, you can even choke me with your cock,¡± Aezel said in between her moans.

    Lawrend didn¡¯t give her a chance of rest. He solely focused on feeling good. After all, she liked getting dominated anyway.

    He embraced her close to him and ced his mouth beside her ear.

    ¡°Is that how a slut would ask for favors?¡± Lawrend whispered.

    ¡°A-Ahh!¡±

    Aezel felt tingly all over when his hot breath touched her sensitive ears.

    ¡°Master, please choke me with your cock!¡± Aezel shouted.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±

    ¡°Master, I want your big and girthy cock to choke me!¡± Aezel shouted again.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Lawrend pulled his holy sword out of her crevice in one sweep.

    ¡°Hahh.. Ahh¡­ Hahh¡­¡± Aezel heavily panted.

    Her legs were shaking as the leftover pleasure was tingling in her vagina.

    Lawrend grabbed another vine and tied her ankles.

    ¡°E-Eh?¡±

    Aezel looked at him in confusion.

    Lawrend pulled her ankles up and made her float horizontally at waist level. Aezel quickly realized what he nned to do.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±

    Aezel was speechless. She was excited and surprised at the same time as she assumed that he would make her kneel.

    Lawrend ced his holy sword against her lips.

    ¡°Lick it,¡± Lawrend said.

    Aezel looked up at him and licked all over the tip of his holy sword. She rolled her tongue around the tip and stimted his ns.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lawrend moaned.

    The way her tongue touched the ns made him feel a sharp feeling of pleasure. Aezel became invigorated when he heard her moan.

    She started sucking and licking his member like candy. She sucked off all the juices that covered it.

    Lawrend couldn¡¯t wait anymore, and he pushed his waist forward. His holy sword entered her oral orifice.

    Aezel was experienced after giving him so many blowjobs. She made sure her teeth didn¡¯t touch his holy sword. Rather, she used her tongue and the roof of her tongue to wee him inside her.

    Lawrend went deeper and deeper inside her until he touched her throat. And then¡­ he thrust inside in one powerful stroke.

    ¡°Uhmpph!¡±

    Aezel choked on his cock. Her esophagus pushed his holy sword out, but Lawrend was prepared. He grabbed her head and pulled her to his crotch.

    The feeling of her esophagus undting gave Lawrend a unique type of pleasure. The direction of the motion suddenly changed. Her esophagus tried to swallow his holy sword this time.

    But still, it was futile.

    Lawrend only felt pleasure. It was a weird feeling but very pleasurable. Her warm throat was tight, and it was sucking his cock in. Who wouldn¡¯t feel pleasure from that?

    From outside, you would see a huge bulge on Aezel¡¯s throat. Lawrend¡¯s holy sword was too big for it.

    ¡°Gh!¡±

    Aezel started choking on Lawrend¡¯s cock. Her bodily instincts attempted to swallow his holy sword even harder.

    Still, that only made Lawrend feel even better.

    Since it was too boring to only let her esophagus do all the work, Lawrend pulled his waist back. He then thrust back inside deep into her throat.

    ¡°Guhu!¡±

    Aezel¡¯s lungs started sucking in air in desperation. Instead of sucking in air, she was like a vacuum cleaner as she sucked his precum out of his urethra.

 Chapter 480

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [AN: The R18 part is just short.]

    Lawrend felt his holy sword get sucked inside her throat. But of course, his sword was connected to his crotch. The only thing she could do was give him a powerful blowjob.

    ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡±

    Because of the powerful sucking, Lawrend couldn¡¯t resist it anymore. He poured his semen down her throat.

    Aezel swallowed them instinctively as her throat undted once again.

    Lawrend then pulled his holy sword out of her mouth. Her slimy saliva and bits of semen were mixed together on it.

    ¡°Hahhh¡­ *Cough* *Cough*¡±

    Aezel finally breathed in the air. She panted like a tired dog.

    And all of a sudden, a gush of squirt water shot out of her urethra, which watered the nts under her. Those nts would grow with the faint power of lightning in the future.

    ¡°Clean it,¡± Lawrend said.

    He pushed his holy sword against her face.

    ¡°Y-Y-Yes, Master¡­¡±

    Aezel opened her mouth and shakily took his cock into her mouth. She rolled her tongue all around it and rubbed off all of the leftover semen.

    After a while, she stopped.

    ¡°Good girl,¡± Lawrend said.

    He patted her head and smiled at her.

    ¡°More¡­ Choke me more, Master,¡± Aezel said.

    She stared at him with eyes full of desire. It was obvious to him that she wasn¡¯t satisfied.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lawrend really didn¡¯t know what to do with her at this point. If he went further, she might develop even more hardcore masochistic fetishes. He doesn¡¯t want her to ask him to amputate her one day¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for tonight,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°H-Huh??¡±

    Aezel stared at him in confusion. She thought that he would make her release all of the liquids in her body. She was already prepared to return half dead.

    ¡°You¡¯re already almost out of mana. If we went further, it might damage your soul and body.¡±

    Aezel realized what was going on. She nodded her head in understanding.

    Seeing that she understood, Lawrend shot arcs of lightning.

    Each strike would break the vines and untie her. He started by unbinding her arms and body. Then he removed the vines that tied her to the tree.

    Aezelnded on her two feet, but her legs started shaking vigorously. She fell face-first uncontrobly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°Aezel!¡±

    Lawrend caught her.

    ¡°My legs feel so weak¡­¡± Aezel said.

    ¡°*Sigh* I guess I will carry you like that again,¡± Lawrend said.

    It was a good thing that he stopped. Who knows what would have happened if he continued?

    ¡°Fufufufu. That¡¯s even better,¡± Aezelughed.

    ¡°Give me your clothes. I will help you wear new ones,¡± Lawrend said and opened his hand to her.

    Suddenly folded clothes appeared on top of Aezel¡¯s head.

    ¡°That¡¯s all of them, Master. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m making you wear them to me,¡± Aezel replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Take it as a service after I sort of disappeared for a year,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He practiced for a whole year, and he didn¡¯tmunicate with them throughout that time. It was not a stretch to say that he disappeared.

    ¡°A¡­ Master, you¡¯re so nice.¡±

    Aezel¡¯s heart melted out of love. She realized that he was feeling guilty about it. And that meant that he loved her.

    She knew that he loved her, but actions speak louder than words.

    ¡°This is nothing. I can¡¯t imagine what went through all of your minds when all of you were left on your own at an unfamiliar continent,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°It was harsh at first, but we got used to it,¡± Aezel replied.

    ¡°*Sigh* Now that I made it up to you, I still have to make it up to the others. I can¡¯t only prioritize you can¡¯t I?¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Fufufufu. I love you, Master,¡± Aezel said.

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

    Lawrend leaned forward and kissed her on the lips. Their tongues entangled for a few seconds before they separated.

    After that, Lawrend carried her in his arms. He flew east back to the city.

    Almost a dozen minutester, they arrived at the city. Lawrend entered through the port and flew up to the roofs. He repeated the same thing they did before and arrived at the inn without anyone knowing they had even left.

    If you wondered why Lawrend had to sneak through the roofs, it was because it was much faster to travel that way. There were many more obstacles if they tried to travel through the streets.

    Lawrend found her room and ced her on the bed.

    ¡°Good night, Master,¡± Aezel said and smiled at him.

    ¡°Good night.¡± Lawrend smiled back at her.

    Aleshia, E, Feli, and the two babies were sleeping on therge bed¨C Veronica and Zio.

    Aleshia¡¯s eyes trembled, and she looked at Lawrend.

    ¡°Master..?¡±

    Lawrend walked to her side of the bed and kneeled beside her. He rubbed her head slowly.

    ¡°A-Ahh¡­ Master is rubbing my head¡­¡± Aleshia said sleepily.

    She thought that she was just dreaming. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling of his hand. A few secondster, she fell asleep.

    Lawrend looked at Aezel and nodded at her before he left the room.

    ¡°I wonder if I can beat the Blumin Emperor now¡­¡± Lawrend muttered to himself.

    It was a passing thought. If he was really capable of beating the Blumin Emperor, he would easily establish his empire.

    Even if the Blumin Emperor doesn¡¯t want him to start an empire beside his, he would be forced to acknowledge him. That was the power of strength.

    Lawrend shook his head and removed the nonsensical thought inside his head.

    He was nothing in front of a real Earth Mage. He was just a Grand Mage. Not to mention, the emperor was rumored to be much stronger than other Earth Mages.

    He was simply asking for death to try and challenge the Blumin Emperor right now.

    Lawrend arrived in front of Rami¡¯s room. From what he knew, this was the only room with enough space for him to sleep in. He opened the door and entered inside.

    ¡°Wee back, Master,¡± Rami said.

    She sat on the bed and stared into his eyes while the others were sleeping.

 Chapter 481

    ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡± Lawrend asked in slight surprise.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure that you would sleep here. I felt your magic from afar, Master,¡± Rami replied

    ¡°You did? That was so far away.¡±

    Lawrend was shocked. He was fairly sure that no one should be able to sense his magic that far away.

    ¡°It was faint, but I knew that you went out to practice your magic,¡± Rami replied.

    ¡°I see. Is it because you¡¯re an angel?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Mm. Now, Master, do you want to sleep beside me?¡± Rami asked.

    In total, there were tworge beds in the room. Rami was sleeping beside Nephilim while Humility, Nao, and Courage were sleeping on the other bed. Rami suspiciously kept the other bed for herself.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lawrend felt that it wasn¡¯t that bad to sleep beside her. He had never done this before with her.

    He walked towards her bed and snuggled into the nket. Nephilim slept in the middle of them.

    Lawrend observed her cute sleeping face and smiled. It was still hard to see her distinct facial features, but he was able to see a faint resemnce with Rami.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she cute?¡± Rami asked with a smile on her face.

    ¡°You know, it feels surreal that I woke up and suddenly have little kids,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Mm. I can understand, Master. Time is but a fleeting moment. But I don¡¯t want this moment to pass.¡±

    Rami¡¯s hand moved under the nket, and she held on to his. She looked into his eyes lovingly.

    ¡°Master and¡­ my God, thank you for giving me a child.¡±

    Rami¡¯s eyes were filled with worship and fervor. She looked just like a devout religious believer.

    ¡°God¡­ I¡¯m still far from that. Just call me Master,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He felt weird having someone call him ¡®God¡¯. Back in his previous world, those who proimed that they were gods were scammers.

    But in this world¡­ It may be possible that he could be a God. A true god that can wield earth-shattering strength was possible. His current strength was even enough for him to convince everyone in his previous world that he was a god.

    ¡°In my heart, you will always be my God. Ever since you epted me as your angel, I can¡¯t get that thought out of my mind,¡± Rami replied.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    There was a calm and serene expression on her face.

    ¡°I understand. You will always be my angel maid,¡± Lawrend replied to her.

    A smile beamed on Rami¡¯s face. She closed her eyes and went to sleep.

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    ¡°Good night, Master.¡±

    Lawrend turned his head back to Nephilim. He observed her sleeping face for a while before he also fell asleep.

    . . . . .

    . . . .

    . . .

    . .

    .

    ¡°It has been a while. Do you know your crimes?¡±

    The goddess stood in front of Lawrend. She looked down at him coldly after she said those words.

    ¡°Crimes? What did I do?¡± Lawrend asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°The soul is something that even I cannot create. It is something that ¡®he¡¯ created. Tampering with it can lead to an unknowable oue,¡± the goddess said.

    ¡°Are you saying that I shouldn¡¯t have ced mana pathways on my soul?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Correct. You will never be able to enter into the cycle of reincarnation of this world. Your soul is too tampered with for the world to know what to do with it,¡± the goddess continued.

    ¡°But I can feel that I became stronger. Doesn¡¯t it make more sense for me to strive to live forever instead of desiring to die and be reborn in a body where I will never awaken my memories?¡±

    ¡°A-Ah¡­¡± the goddess¡¯ face panicked for a moment before she quickly recovered.

    ¡°Y-Yeah, but you don¡¯t know the future, right? What if you die?¡± the goddess said.

    ¡°I see. Then I will study it more,¡± Lawrend replied.

    She was right. He will never be truly sure that he won¡¯t die again in the future. If he does, then he would truly be gone. At least, if he reincarnated, then he would be living another life.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. Stop modifying your soul,¡± the goddess said and nodded at him in satisfaction.

    ¡°Thank you. I will keep that to mind,¡± Lawrend replied humbly.

    ¡°Congrats on your children. Off you go,¡± the goddess coldly said and waved her hand.

    .

    . .

    . . .

    . . . .

    . . . . .

    Before Lawrend could do anything, the world turned ck. He groggily opened his eyes and saw a ceiling.

    He turned his head to the right.

    ¡°Good morning, Master,¡± Rami said.

    The smile on her face was a huge contrastpared to the time he first saw her. She truly mellowed out to him.

    ¡°Good morning, Rami,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Hmmmm..? Master, where is my good morning?¡± Humility asked as she rose from the bed.

    She still looked sleepy as she looked at him.

    Lawrend smiled at her.

    ¡°Good morning, Humility.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Good morning, Master.¡±

    Lawrend felt satisfied. It would really be nice if he could do this every day. Wake up to his maids, take care of his children, fuck them, eat, and then sleep.

    s, that was all wishful thinking. He still needed to take back the Undrasil Kingdom.

    Lawrend sat up from the bed and looked at them.

    ¡°I have decided. After thatpetition, we will return to the kingdom. I will not back down,¡± Lawrend said with words filled with determination and will.

    He had the red crystal that his ancestor gave him, anyway. He could protect himself and his family.

    If the worst came, he would reveal that he was a part of the Ignis n. The Blumin Emperor should know about that n more than he does.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Rami and Humility looked at him silently.

    ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t let any of you get hurt. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t go around challenging Earth Mages,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°We will follow your orders, Master,¡± Rami replied, and she nodded her head with Humility.

    As for Nao, she was still sleeping.

    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s next month, right? I will spend that time to make it up to all of you,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Humility nodded her head happily.

 Chapter 482

    Fast forward one month.

    Lawrend spent that time helping his maids take care of his children. Although he was their Master, they were ultimately his lovers. He needed to show his love to his children as their father.

    This time, Lawrend flew to the northeast with Aezel and Humility.

    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous¡­¡± Aezel muttered under her breath.

    She followed behind Lawrend. He was carrying Humility in a princess carry. It was a prime spot that she would do anything to take.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Humility stared at Lawrend in a daze. It had been an hour since they left the inn, but she was still focused on his face. She was so mesmerized by his gaze.

    ¡°Mm. I¡¯m your Master,¡± Lawrend replied.

    She had been repeating ¡®Master¡­¡¯ over and over. No matter what Lawrend responded with, she would still be in a daze. That was why Lawrend just responded with anything he could think of.

    ¡°Humility, we have been flying for so long now. Where is this city that you spoke of?¡± Lawrend asked.

    His vision was very good. It would be hard for him to miss any city in the huge ins and forests below him.

    ¡°Master, just keep going. I like to admire your face more,¡± Humility replied.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That was when Lawrend realized that she was fully aware this whole time. She just chose to stare at his face. It made him not know what to do with her.

    Why were all of his maids so helpless? Surely, he didn¡¯t fall in love with them because they were like that.

    ¡°Fufufufu,¡± Aezelughed.

    Lawrend ignored the two of them and focused on flying.

    After ten more minutes, a huge city appeared on the horizon. Many roads also appeared in their surroundings. Countless carriages were moving through and fro.

    ¡°This city is even bigger than the capital city. Is this ce perhaps as powerful as an Empire?¡± Lawrend asked in wonder.

    ¡°Correct, Master. This city is called the City of Pir,¡± Humility answered.

    ¡°City of Pir? What a weird name. Why is that the name?¡±

    ¡°This city is about 5000 years old. They say that it was because there is a huge pir at the center. No one knew where it came from, but it had always been there,¡± Humility exined.

    ¡°A pir? Interesting.¡±

    Soon they arrived at the city gates. They didn¡¯t fly inside as it was obvious from their past experience that there would be prevention against flight.

    ¡°Who are you three?¡± the city guard asked.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Lawrend looked at the mana inside the guard¡¯s body. He was at least a Hill Sword. (Equivalent to Arch Mages)

    ¡°I¡¯m Lawrend. These are my maids, Aezel and Humility,¡± Lawrend replied.

    After realizing that this guard was a Hill Sword, Lawrend turned his head and looked at the other guards stationed here. They were also Hill Swords, and some of them were even Arch Mages.

    ¡°Lawrend, Aezel, and Humility¡­ Enter.¡±

    The city guard took note of their names on a notebook before he let them go. It was a process much simplerpared to Undrasil Kingdom¡¯s Capital City.

    Once inside, they were greeted with a huge crowd. Most of them were lining up to buy from the shops near the gate. It was so congested that the carriages could barely move.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be traffic in this city,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we look, Master?¡± Humility asked.

    She was interested in them. Not only were their mages falling in line, there were also swordsmen. The goods in the shop should be very good.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡±

    Lawrend eyes trailed the line of people, and he saw it continue to a corner of the street. And then another line of people stretched into it. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess that the line was so long that it took several streets.

    ¡°Maybe next time¡­¡± Humility smiled wryly.

    They continued walking through the streets and encountered many shops that many people lined up.

    ¡°Where is thepetition held?¡± Lawrend asked as they walked.

    ¡°It¡¯s held at the South Pir Stadium,¡± Humility replied.

    ¡°South Pir? There is more than one pir?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Master.¡±

    ¡°Well, whatever. Let¡¯s go find a coachman,¡± Lawrend said.

    There was no use thinking about it. They will head there anyway.

    Lawrend waved his hand to one of the carriages passing by, and it stopped for them.

    ¡°Good day, youngds. Where are we headed?¡± the coachman asked.

    ¡°South Pir Stadium,¡± Humility answered.

    ¡°South Pir? Oh, right. The annualpetition is today.¡±

    ¡°Do you know more about it?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°I watched one seven years ago. I want to say that I learned something from it, but they were too strong that I only saw bright shes of light¡­¡± the coachman replied bitterly.

    ¡°What is the prize for the winner?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°The prize is amazing. The Pir Heaven Mage will answer any question you have as long as it is reasonable. Many Grand Mages managed to be Earth Mages because of that chance,¡± the coachman said.

    His eyes were shining with excitement and admiration.

    ¡°Pir Heaven Mage?¡±

    ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t know about him? Wait¡­ You¡¯re from the Primitus Continent!?¡± the coachman eximed in shock.

    He noticed that Lawrend¡¯s mage uniform was different from anyone else¡¯s. He first thought that it was just his normal clothes, but it was clearly made for mages.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lawrend nodded his head.

    ¡°There are seventeen states in the Altro Continent. Each of them has a state city. For example, this city is the state city of the Pir State. The Pir Heaven Mage is the ruler and representative of this city in the federation,¡± the coachman exined.

    ¡°Wow. It¡¯s so much different from back home,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He was amazed to learn new things.

    ¡°I heard that your continent still has kingdoms and empires. I personally think that that is an outdated form of civilization. You guys should change it,¡± the coachman said.

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows in displeasure. No one liked hearing someone badmouth their birthce.

 Chapter 483

    ¡°Ehem. I shouldn¡¯t have said that,¡± the coachman said.

    He realized that Lawrend got upset by his words. The coachman turned around and drove the carriage.

    ¡°Master, should I take care of him?¡± Aezel asked.

    Her eyes were serious. Lawrend could tell that she wanted the coachman dead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I sort of agree with him,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Aezel and Humility looked at him in surprise.

    For Lawrend, kingdoms and empires were a thing of the past in his previous world. Seeing them here only reminded him of the medieval era. The Altro Federation was probably the only modern one in this world.

    A book appeared in Lawrend¡¯s hand, and he read its contents. This book was something Valentina made for him after he kept asking her how to be an Earth Mage.

    Shepiled a lot of her knowledge into this book for the whole month. It could be considered her legacy. If a Beginner Mage managed to get their hands on this book, there would be a good chance that they would at least reach the Earth Mage level.

    Aezel and Humility sat on Lawrend¡¯s sides. They both read the book with him. Although Humility decided to stop pursuing magic, she was still curious about high-level magic.

    As for Aezel, she was fascinated by the simrities between human magic and demon magic. At such a high level, the distinction between the two races doesn¡¯t seem to matter anymore.

    ¡°Sir, hold on. We¡¯re about to ride the rainbow path,¡± the coachman suddenly said.

    Lawrend raised his head and looked outside.

    The carriage headed towards a blue-lit road that stretched from left to right. There were various runes written on the road. One look from his eyes, and he could see the intricacy of this road.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend closed the book and waited for the carriage to travel along the path.

    *Fwoosh*

    Lawrend, Aezel, and Humility felt their bodies get pushed back as the carriage suddenly elerated. The air around the carriage turned rainbow.

    The horse that pulled the carriage took a step, and it was a meter apart from the previous one.

    ¡°What is this road?¡± Lawrend asked the coachman.

    ¡°Woahh¡­¡±

    Humility stared outside in amazement. Even Aezel can¡¯t keep her calm. This technology was something they had never seen before.

    ¡°This is the Rainbow Road that was invented by the Runic Heaven Mage. This is a popr road that is built all over the federation. Though it¡¯s quite expensive so only the state cities have them,¡± the coachman replied.

    ¡°How does it work?¡±

    ¡°Err¡­ I only know superficial things about it. They say that it uses the power of all the elements. There is even a rumor that this is just an imperfect version of the Runic Heaven Mage¡¯s invention.¡±

    A hint of pride was audible in the coachman¡¯s voice. He looked back at them and grinned when he saw the looks of amazement on their faces.

    ¡°Imperfect¡­ Could it becking the power of space?¡± Lawrend asked.

    It was just a random thought that came to his mind.

    ¡°Ah! Did you already hear about this from someone else?¡±

    ¡°Sort of, why?¡± Lawrend lied.

    ¡°Nothing. I managed to overhear it from an Earth Mage that rode my carriage before. They mentioned that the power of space was the missingponent. Once that was applied, one step can take you a kilometer away,¡± the coachman replied.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect that the mages of this continent knew that it was possible to harness the power of space. It seemed like he can¡¯t use any space spells in here.

    There was a good chance that he would be apprehended if they recognized that he was using a space spell. They might even do experiments on him.

    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± the coachman said.

    The carriage stopped and exited the rainbow road. There was a huge building to their left.

    ¡°That is the South Pir Stadium.¡±

    Lawrend, Aezel, and Humility looked outside the window of the carriage. The huge building cast a shadow on them.

    Humility paid the coachman, and they dropped off.

    ¡°Miss Humility, wee to the South Pir Stadium,¡± a man said.

    He walked towards them wearing a yellow mage uniform with five stars on his mage pin. That signified that he was a Grand Mage.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Humility asked with confusion on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m Meno, the top contender for this year¡¯s Pir Tournament,¡± the man introduced himself and smiled at her.

    ¡°Thank you, but how do you know me?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! The Saltside City Mayor rmended you to me. He gave me a list of your achievements. I dare say that you are quite talented. Forcing the previous owners to sell the inn by showing them results. You made the inn more lively than the previous owners could have hoped for!¡±

    ¡°Hmph. What does that have to do with you?¡±

    Humility thought that he was rude. The way he looked at her creeped her out.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious! I want you to prove to me your worth. Then¡­ I might just take you as my wife. Of course, you can still take care of your baby. I¡¯m an open-minded man, after all,¡± Meno said and extended his arms outwards.

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Lawrend asked.

    He furrowed his eyebrows and lifted his chin up.

    ¡°Are you the man that impregnated her? How much do you want?¡±

    He opened his hand to Lawrend as if he was telling him that he can ask for anything.

    ¡°A nt Grand Mage. Not bad. Thest time I killed one was a year ago,¡± Lawrend said as he looked at Meno calmly.

    ¡°Hoh? You can tell my strength and element? Are you her representative?¡±

    Meno¡¯s gaze at Lawrend changed. He looked at him seriously.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Humility. Talking with an insect will only sour my mood. There¡¯s nothing he can do anyway,¡± Lawrend said casually.

    He grabbed Humility¡¯s hand. The smile on her face was one of love and excitement.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    Humility ignored Meno and followed Lawrend.

    ¡°Fufufufu. You¡¯re lucky Master doesn¡¯t want to stir up trouble,¡± Aezel said as she passed by Meno.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Meno bubbled in anger.

 Chapter 484

    The entrance to the South Pir Stadium was straightforward. They simply entered, and no one asked them for any payment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thepetitors have a special ce to go to?¡± Lawrend asked Humility.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know this ce, Master. Let¡¯s go ask that guard first,¡± Humility replied.

    They approached a Hill Sword guard d in armor while holding a sword straight.

    ¡°Hello, Master here ispeting. Where should we go?¡± Humility asked.

    ¡°Competing? Head downstairs,¡± the guard tacitly replied.

    They looked around and found a stairway that headed underground. Humility led the way.

    The stairway was lit up by bright white gems. It would hardly be impossible for someone to trip here with the amount of light. If someone does, they had to be the clumsiest of all.

    Several people would pass them by as they headed deeper and deeper. After a few more seconds, they reached the underground room.

    It was arge white room. There was a booth at the entrance where there was a short line.

    Around the room were various mages and swordsmen. Some sat on the floor, and some were standing.

    When Lawrend looked at them, he was surprised to see that they were all Grand Mages or Mountain Swords.

    They waited in line for a few minutes before it was finally their turn.

    ¡°Who are you representing?¡± the mage behind the booth asked.

    ¡°Saltside City,¡± Humility replied.

    ¡°Here. This is your number. Thepetition goes as follows: There is a loser¡¯s bracket and an upper bracket. Everyone starts out at the upper bracket. If you lose, you get sent to the loser¡¯s bracket. If you then lose at the loser¡¯s bracket, you are out of the tournament. Understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He took a metal badge with a number inscribed onto it. The mage nodded his head and motioned for him to move.

    ¡°That was pretty easy,¡± Lawrend said.

    They walked to the room and sat on an empty spot they found.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know we arrived exactly as it was starting,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I thought that we would arrive the day before. I¡¯m sorry I miscalcted it, Master,¡± Humility said guiltily.

    As his maid, she can¡¯t ept that she miscalcted something as vital as their arrival time. They were lucky that they arrived on time. Otherwise, they could¡¯ve missed it.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If we missed it, we¡¯re going to return to the Primitus Continent anyway,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He raised his hand and patted her head. Humility closed her eyes and felt his headpat.

    ¡°Mmmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Master, that guy is here,¡± Aezel said.

    Lawrend looked over and saw Meno walking inside the room. There was an entourage of men following behind him. His eyes turned to them, and he red at Lawrend.

    After ring at Lawrend, Meno looked at Humility with eyes filled with obsession.

    ¡°Tch. My skin is crawling just feeling his gaze on me,¡± Humility said.

    She frowned at Meno and turned her head away from him.

    ¡°Why is this guy so obsessed with you? Is it really only your talent in business? I¡¯m sure there are many others that can do the same,¡± Lawrend muttered out loud.

    ¡°Fufufufu. You should ask that mayor once we return. He deserves some ¡®discipline¡¯,¡± Aezel said with a dangerous glint in her eyes.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not think about that guy. He¡¯s just a Grand Mage, anyway,¡± Lawrend replied.

    In his opinion, such an arrogant weakling doesn¡¯t deserve his attention. He wasn¡¯t afraid of him one bit.

    ¡°Yes, Master! Pet me more, hehehehe¡­¡± Humilityughed creepily.

    Lawrend smiled and granted her wish. He rubbed her head gently.

    ¡­

    The contestants started leaving the room an hourter. They exited in pairs, and they would re at each other.

    ¡°Hello, can I learn more about the rules?¡± Lawrend asked.

    He stood in front of the booth. He was entirely clueless as to how thispetition/tournament worked.

    ¡°Hm? That¡¯s rare. Are you perhaps not from the Pir State?¡± the mage asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lawrend nodded his head.

    The mage looked at Lawrend¡¯s clothing and furrowed his eyebrows in confusion.

    ¡°Let me guess¡­ Primitus?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    ¡°Now it makes sense. Everyone here had at least watched one of the tournaments. That was why I didn¡¯t need to exin the rules to them,¡± the mage replied.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Alright. The rules are as follows: Defeat your opponent using your own strength. Using magic artifacts that can defend or attack using external powers is prohibited. If you use one, you are disqualified. And you¡¯re not allowed to kill your opponents on purpose.¡±

    ¡°So does that mean that I can identally kill them?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a stretch. Unless your opponent is so much weaker than you, I doubt that you can do it,¡± the mage replied.

    As they were all Grand Mages or Mountain Swords, it would be hard for them to easily defeat their opponents. That was why he was skeptical of Lawrend¡¯s words.

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± The mage nodded his head.

    Lawrend returned to his seat and waited for his turn.

    ¡­

    A whole day soon passed. There were so many contestants, and the fights would take a long time to finish. Lawrend decided to simply meditate.

    He was practicing magic using the book Valentina gave him. His current situation was simr to before when he tried to be a Grand Mage. It was very hard to advance in level.

    There was an invisible barrier that kept him at his current level. It wasn¡¯t like before where he could easily increase in strength,

    ¡°13 and 14!¡± the mage shouted.

    Lawrend opened his eyes and stood up.

    ¡°Good luck, Master,¡± Humility said.

    ¡°Fufufufu. Master doesn¡¯t need good luck.¡±

    ¡°I will be back in a bit,¡± Lawrend replied to them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He turned around and left the room through another exit in the room. This exit led to the center of the stadium.

    ¡°14, you are assigned to the other side,¡± a male mage said beside the exit.

    Lawrend nodded his head and walked to the other side of the stadium through a long hallway.

 Chapter 485

    While walking through the long hallway, Lawrend could hear the cheers from the crowd above. The room before was quite soundproofed from outside, so he didn¡¯t hear them before.

    ¡°This is my first time fighting in a stadium like this. It¡¯s more like a colosseum,¡± Lawrend muttered to himself.

    ¡°Colosseum?¡± Valentina repeated inside his mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Lawrend replied.

    Most of the time, she was practicing her magic, and she would check on him every now and then. That was why she talked to him now.

    After walking for several minutes, he finally arrived at the other side.

    There was a man waiting beside the entrance to the stadium. He looked at him in disapproval.

    ¡°You took so long. Didn¡¯t you run or fly?¡± the man asked.

    ¡°No one told me,¡± Lawrend replied with a shrug.

    ¡°Tsk. Go on. The audience is waiting,¡± the man urged.

    Lawrend nodded his head and entered the entrance. There was a bright light at the end of the passageway. He walked through it and came out in the middle of the stadium.

    Thousands upon thousands of viewers were sitting upon their seats. They cheered as soon as they saw him.

    ¡°Ohhhhhhhh!!¡±

    ¡°He looks really young!¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ You took your time.¡±

    His opponent on the other side looked at him in displeasure.

    ¡°Well, no one told me to run. Frankly, I¡¯d rather not waste my energy running or flying,¡± Lawrend calmly replied.

    ¡°Attention! Are the two of you ready?¡± the referee asked.

    He was flying above the middle of the two of them.

    Lawrend and his opponent nodded their heads.

    ¡°We will see if saving your energy was worth it for you,¡± his opponent said.

    The two of them took a fighting stance.

    Lawrend raised his staff, ready to cast his magic. Meanwhile, his opponent held his staff with both of his hands.

    ¡°Ready? DUEL!¡± the referee shouted.

    As this was just the preliminary round, the referee didn¡¯t bother introducing the two of them.

    Lawrend didn¡¯t move. He waited for his opponent to attack. He was curious as to how the mages from the Alto Federation fought.

    ¡°+Shark¡¯s Defiance!+¡±

    The water moisture in the air gathered at the ground and shot up into the air in the form of a shark. It headed in Lawrend¡¯s direction with its mouth wide open.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Lawrend smiled. This was the first time he saw a water mage form a creature using their water magic.

    ¡°+Lightning Sprite!+¡± Lawrend shouted and pointed the tip of his staff to the shark.

    A single strand of lightning shot out of his staff and split into countless smaller arcs of lightning. They prated the body of the water shark and boiled the water back to water vapor.

    A cloud of mist scattered out and rose to the top of the stadium.

    ¡°That was amazing! No lightning mage did that before!¡±

    ¡°Wow! Such creativity¡­ where did he get his spell?¡±

    The crowds were amazed by Lawrend¡¯s disy of power.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard to create magic spells? Don¡¯t tell me that was his own unique spell?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I thought he would use the same boring lightning spell that every lightning mage in the federation knew.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°This was an eye-opener for me.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lawrend¡¯s opponent asked.

    He looked at him seriously. He had fought countless other mages, and he never saw a lightning mage use such a spell. Most of them utilized thunderstorms.

    ¡°Does that matter to you?¡± Lawrend responded.

    He wasn¡¯t interested in chit-chatting with a nobody. He was more interested in killing Meno from before. That guy was too arrogant to dare try to take Humility from him.

    And so, Lawrend defeated his opponent by using his Lightning Beam spell. He was not able to defend himself.

    Lawrend returned to his seat and waited for his next turn.

    ¡°Wow! You were great, Master!¡± Humility eximed.

    She and Aezel walked up to him with shining eyes.

    ¡°He was nothing,¡± Lawrend calmly replied.

    ¡°Fufufufu. Needless to say, that was a brilliant disy, Master. It made me wet¡­¡±

    Aezel¡¯sst word turned into a whisper.

    ¡°Shut up, slut.¡±

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Instead of getting hurt, a look of euphoria appeared on Aezel¡¯s face. Humility side nced at her in shock.

    ¡°How about you, Humility?¡± Lawrend turned to her and asked.

    ¡°I think you were cool, Master. Hehehehe. We can talk about naughty stuff when we return home,¡± Humility replied.

    She knew proper decorum, unlike Aezel. She would appear as a properdy outside, but she would show her freaky side on the bed. It was a privilege that only Lawrend was allowed to have.

    ¡°Good.¡± Lawrend nodded his head in approval.

    ¡­

    Without any suspense, Lawrend fought his way to the Grand Finals. It took them a week, but here he was.

    He stood in front of Meno. The two of them eyed each other.

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that you were actually so strong. It now made sense to me why you were so arrogant. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t treat Humility unfairly,¡± Meno said.

    ¡°Why do you even want her? She¡¯s only good at business and nothing else,¡± Lawrend asked.

    This was something he was most curious about. Now that he was talking to him directly, he thought that it was the perfect chance to ask him about it.

    ¡°I¡¯m from the Runic State. I¡¯m the son of the Runic Heavenly Mage. Do you know that everyone in my family is very good at doing business? Each of them can craft artifacts, magic circles, potions, etc. And to make good use of those talents, we naturally had to be very talented in doing business.

    ¡°I was taught merchant and business at a young age, but I never seeded in any of my tests. There is something about me that is incapable of doing trade. That was why I sought to have Humility as my wife. She wouldplement my bad traits, and I will protect her. It doesn¡¯t seem like a bad idea, doesn¡¯t it? So why don¡¯t you offer her up to me?¡±

    Lawrend was taken aback by his words. He doesn¡¯t seem like a bad man at all. If his story was true, then he would surely treat Humility with care. But of course, Lawrend would not allow Humility to be taken away from him.

    ¡°I refuse.¡±

 Chapter 486

    ¡°You refuse?¡±

    ¡°Are you deaf? Which sane man would let go of their lover for something as cheap as money?¡± Lawrend retorted angrily.

    ¡°*Sigh* Then, I would make a bet with you. I will give you a chance to ask a question from my mother if you win, and I will get Humility if I win,¡± Meno offered.

    ¡°Your mother?¡±

    ¡°She is the Runic Heavenly Mage. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a good trade? Most Earth Mages would beg her just to answer one of their questions.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. My Humility is worth more than a silly chance to ask your mother a question. What if she tricks me? I will ask her if she is doing fine, and she will answer it as if it was my question,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Your imagination is vast. My mother is a gentlewoman. She won¡¯t treat you unfairly,¡± Meno replied with a heartyugh.

    ¡°Perhaps, but my love for Humility is something that a deal can¡¯t break. I might have done something like that for one of my maids before, but I won¡¯t do it again. It¡¯s too risky making bets with them on the line,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He remembered the time when he bet Aleshia to that red-haired guy from the Rubrignis n. He could¡¯ve lost Aleshia, or he would have lost his dignity if his opponent wasn¡¯t scared away by his strength.

    ¡°Admirable. You have talent, dignity, pride, and strength. Most of the men I know treat their lovers like objects. I¡¯m willing to give up on Humility for that,¡± Meno replied.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lawrend nodded his head at him gratefully.

    This guy honestly amazed Lawrend. He had such a great character. Is this what it was like for someone to be a descendant of a Heaven Mage?

    ¡°Ehem. Are the two of you going to chat forever?¡± the referee asked.

    The whole crowd was looking at the two of them with bated breaths.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°I will show you my mother¡¯s unique magic spell,¡± Meno said.

    The referee looked at the two of them and raised his hand up to the air.

    ¡°Ready? DUEL!¡±

    The referee flicked his finger, and Meno instantly moved.

    He raised his staff and stabbed it to the stone ground.

    *Crack*

    The ground cracked in a unique pattern. Suddenly, a vine grew from the cracks and turned into a glowing red flower.

    ¡°What the hell is that??¡±

    Lawrend stared at the flower in shock.

    ¡°This is the power of my family, Lawrend,¡± Meno calmly answered.

    The red flower bloomed, and the fire elements from the surroundings gathered into it.

    ¡°Did you use an artifact? I thought it wasn¡¯t allowed!¡± Lawrend eximed.

    ¡°A staff channels our powers. It doesn¡¯t use external power. The cracks that formed on the ground were formed by striking the ground at the optimum momentum and strength. Of course, it¡¯s allowed,¡± Meno replied.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Lawrend was amazed. He had never heard of anyone doing that before. He struck the ground and made a magic circle! That in itself was crazy.

    ¡°Hahahaha! I may suck at doing business. I was even scammed multiple times, but I¡¯m really good at creating magic circles. My mother told me that I¡¯m only inferior to her,¡± Meno said.

    ¡®Shit,¡¯ Lawrend cursed in his mind.

    The red flower opened its petals and pointed its face at Lawrend. The fire elements gathered in the center, and it shot a zing red fireball at him.

    Lawrend raised his staff and shot a spell to counterattack.

    ¡°+Lightning Sprite!+!¡±

    *Boom!*

    The two elements crashed into each other and created a ball of sma that exploded. It deafened the surrounding audience and created a shockwave that shook the invisible barrier set up around the stadium.

    The invisible barrier was ced there to protect the audience from getting hit by any stray attacks.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Menoughed.

    He smiled and stabbed his staff a second time. Another red flower shot up and absorbed the fire elements in the air. As for the first one, it was also doing the same.

    If Lawrend doesn¡¯t destroy them, they will attack him simultaneously.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s time for me to stop pretending,¡± Lawrend said.

    He focused his mind and pointed his staff at Meno.

    ¡°Don¡¯t die. +Lightning Beam!+¡±

    As soon as Lawrend said that, Meno felt a sense of crisis cover his whole body. It was an instinct that he honed after fighting against countless opponents in the past.

    Meno swung his magic staff in the air in front of him. He rapidly drew a magic circle using his nt element mana.

    A thick arc of lightning shot out of Lawrend¡¯s staff. It rapidly multiplied and headed in a single direction towards Meno.

    The magic circle that Meno drew shone brightly, and a giant leaf appeared as his shield. The lightning beam hit the leaf.

    Meno¡¯s face drained of blood. The leaf rapidly absorbed his mana as it resisted Lawrend¡¯s spell.

    But s, Lawrend was already as strong as an Earth Mage. This spell was not something that someone could easily defend themselves against.

    ¡°I give up!¡± Meno shouted.

    Suddenly, everyone in the stadium froze. Even Lawrend felt himself lose control of his body. It was as if he was a spectator looking through his own eyes. It was a weird feeling.

    As for his spell, it also stopped moving like someone pressed the pause button on a movie.

    ¡°I apud you, Meno,¡± a man¡¯s voice said.

    A middle-aged man appeared in the sky. He wore a white cloak with a giant golden embroidery of a pir.

    The eyes of the audience widened in shock. They wanted to exim, but they couldn¡¯t move their mouths.

    ¡®He¡¯s a Heaven Mage, Master!¡¯ Valentina eximed.

    She sensed the power that the man exuded on Lawrend, and she stopped practicing her magic. Her master¡¯s safety was her priority.

    ¡®The Pir Heaven Mage¡­¡¯

    ¡°Thank you for saving me, Uncle Pir,¡± Meno replied with great relief in his voice.

    ¡°You should be the winner. I admit that. This opponent of yours is the anomaly. He is a Grand Mage, but his overall strength is at the Earth Mage level. I suppose that the spell he used wasn¡¯t his Grand Mage spell,¡± the Pir Heaven Mage said.

 Chapter 487

    ¡°Am I right?¡±

    The Pir Heaven Mage turned his head to Lawrend.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. I sealed your body.¡±

    As soon as he said that, Lawrend felt himself regain control of his body. He shook his head and looked at his hands. He clenched them and tested the control of his body.

    ¡°Greetings, Sir Pir Heaven Mage,¡± Lawrend said and lightly bowed to him.

    He was showing his respect. As someone who had the power of an Earth Mage, he couldn¡¯t fathom how powerful a Heaven Mage was. The higher the level, the greater the difference in strength was.

    ¡°Mm. Your name is Lawrend, right? Are you from the Primitus Continent?¡± the Pir Heaven Mage asked.

    ¡°Yes and yes.¡± Lawrend nodded his head.

    ¡°Interesting. Did the Four Great ns send you here?¡±

    ¡°Four Great ns?¡±

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows in confusion. He never heard that term before.

    ¡°Hoh?¡±

    A look of interest appeared on the Pir Heaven Mage¡¯s face.

    ¡°From your face, I can tell that you are not lying. Very well, follow me to my residence,¡± the Pir Heaven Mage said.

    He turned around and flew up into the sky. Meno looked at Lawrend and followed behind the heaven mage.

    Lawrend thought about it for a few seconds before deciding to follow after them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Meanwhile, Lawrend¡¯s spell that was frozen dissipated into elemental mana that turned into a golden fog. As for the audience, they soon regained control of their bodies.

    ¡°Woah!? Wasn¡¯t that the Pir Heaven Mage!?¡±

    ¡°He never showed himself before!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it rumored that he found a supreme treasure from the pir which led to his rise 6,000 years ago?¡±

    ¡°I felt like nothing in front of his power..! So this is what it¡¯s like!¡±

    ¡°Shhhh! Let¡¯s all go home and spread this news to our friends!¡±

    ¡­

    Because the stadium was wide open, the Pir Heaven Mage led the way, and they flew towards the center of the city. A huge dome of yellow earth mana spread out from the heaven mage.

    It covered Lawrend and Meno.

    ¡°The magic array set up in the city would prevent the two of you from flying,¡± the Pir Heaven Mage exined.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern,¡± Lawrend respectfully replied.

    He doesn¡¯t know why or what the Pir Heaven Mage wanted, but he could tell that there was no animosity on him. He was like a gentle senior that wanted to help his juniors.

    After several minutes of flight, they arrived at the center of the city. There was a huge pir that reached up to the middle of the sky and earth.

    ¡°This pir is called the Celestial Pir. It fell from the heavens since the beginning of time. There were many that tried to crack its secrets, but I was the only one that seeded. Even today, my disciples are unable to crack its secrets,¡± the Pir Heaven Mage said.

    Theynded at the bottom of the giant pir and walked to a pce beside it. It was a stark contrast to the size of the pir. The pce looked like a kid¡¯s toy from a distance.

    ¡°The beginning of time?¡± Lawrend repeated in confusion.

    ¡°Meno, exin to him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Uncle Pir,¡± Meno responded and bowed respectfully.

    Lawrend turned his head and looked at him as they continued walking to the pce.

    ¡°It was said that this continent did not exist 10,000 years ago. My mother told me that this continent was a lifeless ce at the beginning. Only when it fell to this world did it gain life as we know it.

    ¡°For example, this pir had been here ever since humans started the first tribes. No one could exin where it came from except Uncle Pir, but he would never tell anyone where this pir came from,¡± Meno exined.

    ¡®10,000 years ago!?¡¯ Lawrend eximed inside his mind.

    ¡®That¡¯s the same timeline as when our civilization was destroyed back then¡­¡¯ Valentina murmured.

    The look of shock on Lawrend¡¯s face was visible to Meno. He smiled at him in understanding.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I will anger the heavens if I reveal the secret of this pir. Someone is always watching me, I can feel it,¡± the Pir Heaven Mage said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes, Uncle Pir.¡± Meno nodded his head.

    Soon, they entered the pce. They walked through several hallways and arrived inside a room. There was a small round table at the center with four chairs around it.

    ¡°Sit on any seat,¡± the Pir Heaven Mage said.

    He randomly chose one of the seats and sat on it. The table was made of jade and adorned with premium wood. And the chairs were made from soft leather with expensive goose-down stuffing.

    Lawrend picked the seat farthest from the Pir Heaven Mage, and Meno picked the one closest.

    ¡°Where do we start¡­ Oh, yes. Why did youe to our continent?¡± the Pir Heaven Mage asked.

    ¡°How do I say this¡­ I came here because I was running away from the Blumin Empire,¡± Lawrend awkwardly answered.

    It wasn¡¯t an honorable thing to reveal that he ran away from something. It was an action that people thought of as disgraceful.

    ¡°Hmm. The Saltside City Mayor never told me that,¡± Meno replied.

    ¡°What a mistake. You¡¯re such a talentedd, yet you were pushed out of your continent. A shame, such a shame.¡±

    The Pir Heaven Mage shook his head in disappointment. In his opinion, Lawrend was worth far more than an Earth Mage.

    ¡°They feared that I will topple their current power structure,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°That is understandable from their perspective, but that is ridiculous. You¡¯re a Grand Mage with the strength of an Earth Mage. You even defeated me, the strongest Grand Mage in the Runic State,¡± Meno replied with slight anger on his face.

    ¡°I n oning back soon. I left a year ago as an Arch Mage,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°A y-year ago?!¡± Meno eximed in shock.

    Even the Pir Heaven Mage¡¯s face changed.

    ¡°How long were you an Arch Mage before you became a Grand Mage?¡± the Pir Heaven Mage asked as he breathed rapidly.

    ¡°A year and a couple of months,¡± Lawrend replied truthfully.

 Chapter 488

    ¡°A supreme talent¡­¡± the Pir Heaven Mage muttered in a daze.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Meno was at a loss for words to say. He had never heard of anyone that became a Grand Mage after a year and a couple of months. He was shocked, confused, and amazed at the same time.

    ¡°How old are you??¡± Meno asked with a desperate look on his face.

    He was hoping that Lawrend was a hundred years old. The truth was so shocking that he would rather believe something less absurd. Still absurd, but not as absurd as what Lawrend said.

    ¡°I¡¯m 19 now.¡±

    ¡°19¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle Pir¡­¡±

    Meno and the Pir Heaven Mage looked at each other. They came to a mutual understanding.

    ¡°I heard that you have several maids. How about marrying one of my descendants?¡± the Pir Heaven Mage said shamelessly.

    ¡°*Cough*¡±

    Lawrend choked on his own saliva when he heard his words. It was something one would never expect from a respected Heaven Mage.

    ¡°Heart is a sweetdy. She would surely like a man like you. Hahahahaha!¡± Meno said with a heartyugh.

    ¡°Right. Heart is a talented youngdy. She is only an Arch Mage, though,¡± the Pir Heaven Mage said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not looking for another woman,¡± Lawrend tly refused.

    He was not a fan of arranged marriages. He would rather find a woman that liked him. For example, his maids. They were all women that grew a liking to him in one way or another.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°¡®Another¡¯ huh. You have a child with Humility. I¡¯m guessing that you will marry her?¡± Meno asked while in thought.

    ¡°Yes. This might sound weird, but I have a lot of maids. I will marry all of them once things be peaceful on my end,¡± Lawrend exined.

    ¡°How many?¡± the Pir Heaven Mage asked.

    ¡°Ten.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not that many. Alright. How about you meet Heart? If the two of you like each other, then all will be well. Of course, if the two of you don¡¯t fancy each other, then I will drop the matter,¡± the Pir Heaven Mage said.

    ¡°Wait. What¡¯s in it for me?¡± Lawrend asked as he realized that the flow of the conversation was carrying him.

    ¡°Errr¡­ Marrying my most precious descendant?¡± the Pir Heaven Mage replied.

    ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t know you. I only participated in the tournament because of Humility. I have no interest in marrying your descendant,¡± Lawrend replied with a frown on his face.

    ¡°I see¡­ Then what is your question for me? That is your reward as the winner,¡± the Pir Heaven Mage said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have any questions before I came here, but after what you said earlier, I have one.¡±

    ¡°What is it? As long as it¡¯s not about the secrets of the pir, then I can tell you anything,¡± the Pir Heaven Mage replied.

    ¡°What happened ten thousand years ago? Tell me everything.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Pir Heaven Mage and Meno frowned.

    ¡°Meno, leave for now,¡± the Pir Heaven Mage said.

    ¡°As you request, Uncle Pir,¡± Meno replied.

    He bowed and left the room.

    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, but there were only two continents in this world ten thousand years ago. This continent came from the void. This is a piece of a destroyed world for who knows how long it happened ago. The Altro continent connected with the edge of this world and formed a veryrge ocean between them.

    ¡°The other one besides ours and yours is a much smaller continent. It¡¯s located on the other side of the Primitus Continent.

    ¡°The Altro continent epted this world¡¯s powers and became what it is today. We suspect that the angels ced the first humans on this continent. They are known to us as the Preserver of Order.

    ¡°As for why the Altro continent connected to this world, we don¡¯t know. It might be a coincidence, because of the Goddess, or some other unknown reason.¡±

    The Pir Heaven Mage finished his words.

    Lawrend was shocked at this piece of information.

    ¡®Master, it must¡¯ve happened after our destruction!¡¯ Valentine eximed inside his mind.

    ¡°Did you know that there was a civilization before ten thousand years ago?¡± Lawrend asked solemnly.

    ¡°Wha¨C!?¡±

    A look of shock appeared on the Pir Heaven Mage. His eyes widened, and his mouth opened.

    ¡°Yes, but in exchange, you have to tell me the secrets of the pir,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°How reliable is this information?¡± the Pir Heaven Mage asked seriously.

    ¡°As long as we write a contract, I will let you know the reliable source.¡±

    ¡°Youngd, you won¡¯t trick me if you write an absurd im in this contract. I can break a blood contract any time I want,¡± the Pir Heaven Mage said in a heavy voice.

    ¡°A blood contract? No. I want us to sign a soul contract,¡± Lawrend calmly replied.

    ¡°S-Soul contract? Does that mean that you are really serious?¡±

    The Pir Heaven Mage knew what a soul contract meant as a bonafide Heaven Mage. It was something that you had to die for to remove the contract. Your soul had to dissipate just to be free from its binds.

    ¡°Yes. I want to know the secret of this ¡®Celestial Pir¡¯. It is something that you won¡¯t let anyone know, but you needed your disciples to solve it themselves, so they can know the secret themselves. It is definitely worth it,¡± Lawrend replied.

    The Pir Heaven Mage held his chin and thought about it.

    He became silent for several minutes. His eyes wandered around as he thought hard.

    ¡­

    ¡°¡­The Goddess is watching me. Unless you can stop her from watching me, then I will tell you the secrets to the pir. I once wrote the secrets on a book before itbusted to mes, and an Arch Angel visited me,¡± the Pir Heaven Mage said.

    ¡°The Goddess¡­¡±

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows in worry. The Goddess was also watching his every move. In fact, she was having fun watching him. It would be impossible to escape from her eyes in this world.

 Chapter 489

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Have you been to the Demon World?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Are you saying..?¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t know if we don¡¯t try,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°The Goddess will surely try to stop us if it¡¯s possible for me to say it to you in there,¡± the Pir Heaven Mage said.

    ¡°Can you defeat them?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°The angels, I can defeat, but I don¡¯t know if I can weather the wrath of the Goddess. She might wipe my bloodline off the face of the world.¡±

    ¡°*Sigh* It¡¯s a shame. Let¡¯s forget about it then. I also don¡¯t want her toe after me,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He gave up. He was familiar with the Goddess. She already warned him about teaching the way to use magic using the soul.

    If he tried to offend her again, he doesn¡¯t know what she would do. She might even outright kill him. After all, she was the reason that he was in this world in the first ce.

    ¡°I can¡¯t give you the secret of the pir, but I can help you be a Heaven Mage,¡± the Pir Heaven Mage said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± Lawrend candidly replied.

    ¡°Hm? Don¡¯t tell me that you are confident in bing a Heaven Mage?¡± he asked in surprise.

    ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s only a matter of time. If there is a chance, I will exchange the secrets of the pir with the information of what happened to the civilization before ten thousand years ago,¡± Lawrend replied with a slight smirk on his face.

    ¡°Certainly. I don¡¯t doubt that you will be a Heaven Mage. If there is no ce for you at the Primitus Continent, I can rmend you to one of the seats of the parliament. The Altro Federation won¡¯t say no to someone like you,¡± the Pir Heaven Mage said.

    ¡°I actually don¡¯t know your name yet,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°You are worth knowing my name. I¡¯m called Trondon Yreg. It was a worthwhile meeting you today, Lawrend,¡± Trondon said with a friendly smile on his face.

    He extended his hand, and the two of them shook hands.

    Lawrend stared at the man in front of him. His body was flowing with a huge amount of Earth Elemental Mana. The way his mana flowed was very efficient. It allowed him to store more mana inside his small humanly body.

    He was leagues apart from a Grand Mage like Lawrend. He was already very efficient in magic.

    Meeting him today made Lawrend realize some things, especially since he saw a practical example of an efficient way to store mana in the body. It was worth more than the chance to ask him any question.

    Lawrend stood up and bid him farewell. He left the room with a huge relief on his face.

    Sitting face-to-face with a Heaven Mage was very nerve-racking. He wasn¡¯t sure if he could trust the man or not.

    But seeing his reaction today, he was someone that deserved his trust. He didn¡¯t press him as to how he managed to be as strong as an Earth Mage while still being a Grand Mage.

    ¡°Lawrend, I would like to apologize about before. I won¡¯t bother you about Humility ever again,¡± Meno said as soon as he saw Lawrend leave the room.

    ¡°Oh, thanks. That¡¯s great,¡± Lawrend replied and smiled at him.

    ¡°Thank you. I would also like to request of you to help me find a suitable wife. Possibly someone that is talented in business,¡± Meno said.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. If I stumble across someone like that, then I would tell you. But first, how can I contact you?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Here. You can take this.¡±

    Meno extended his hand and gave him a crystal orb. In it was a weird symbol. Wherever direction one looked, the symbol would always face you.

    ¡°Is this amunication device?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Yes. This is something that my mother made. She¡¯s the only one capable of making that.¡± Meno nodded his head.

    ¡°Thank you. You don¡¯t mind if I use this to call you if I need help?¡±

    ¡°If you need help, I can help if I¡¯m not that far away,¡± Meno replied with a smile on his face.

    This ending was something Lawrend never expected. He became friends with a Heaven Mage and the son of another Heaven Mage. His luck was certainly not bad.

    ¡°See you,¡± Lawrend bid his farewell.

    Lawrend left the pce. The mages watched him leave with envy on their faces. They knew that he was given a chance to ask the Pir Heaven Mage a question. As mages, they could ask him to give them advice that would strengthen them.

    s, they were too weak to participate in the tournament.

    Lawrend walked through the streets. He didn¡¯t ride a carriage. He enjoyed the feeling of being alone as it was a rare chance for him to contemte what to do in the future.

    He could either go to the Demon World or return to the Undrasil Kingdom. If he wanted to go to the Demon World, he would have to go in with his children, or he would have to leave them.

    He didn¡¯t want to do either, so going to the Demon World was out of the question.

    Next, he would return to the Undrasil Kingdom. He would retake the throne and establish an empire. As long as the Blumin Emperor doesn¡¯t visit him, he was safe.

    He and Aezel could defend the Undrasil Empire together. He doesn¡¯t believe that the Blumin Emperor would dare allow his empire to be vulnerable when he leaves the capital.

    ¡­

    Before Lawrend realized it, he returned to the South Pir stadium.

    He arrived at the room where Humility and Aezel were anxiously waiting for him.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    The two of them ran to him and embraced him. They were worried sick when he left with the Pir Heaven Mage. They don¡¯t know if he was someone they could trust.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Pir Heaven Mage was trustworthy.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Humility nodded her head and tapped her lips with her finger.

    Lawrend sighed and pecked her on the lips.

    ¡°Me too,¡± Aezel said.

    Lawrend also kissed her.

    ¡°The two of you are really too spoiled. Alright. Let¡¯s return home,¡± Lawrend said.

 Chapter 490

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    By the time Lawrend, Aezel, and Humility left the South Pir Stadium, the sky was already starting to darken.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Let¡¯s enjoy the city for a bit longer,¡± Lawrend said.

    It¡¯s not a problem for them to fly in the dark, but it¡¯s still much better to fly in the day. They could enjoy the scenery more.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Humility instantly responded.

    The three of them found a suitable inn. This one was very luxurious. The bed was made of soft sheets, and sleeping on it would undoubtedly feel like sleeping on the clouds.

    There was also a bathroom connected to it. Currently, the sound of running water wasing from inside it.

    Just like before at the Phoenix and Dragon Inn at the Undrasil Kingdom¡¯s capital, this bathroom got fresh watering in from a small opening on the side of the huge bathtub.

    At least ten people could fit in it because of its enormous size. Lawrend rested his back on the side with his arms resting on the side of the bathtub. The water was warm and steamy.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Lawrend lightly moaned in satisfaction.

    The door opened, and Lawrend turned his head. The intruders were none other than Aezel and Humility. They were wearing a maid apron with the top wide open.

    Aside from the string tied to their back, nothing else was preventing the apron from falling off and revealing their full bodies.

    Humility walked towards Lawrend and shook her hips seductively. Aezel made suggestive poses behind her.

    ¡°Master~ Why don¡¯t we give you a ¡®special service massage¡¯?¡± Humility asked in an endearing voice.

    Lawrend smiled at her and beckoned her with his hand.

    ¡°Fufufufu. You can admire my body, Master. Look at the poses I learned from Sister Grape,¡± Aezel said.

    She turned around and bent her waist towards Lawrend. In turn, he was able to see her ass and pussy at the same time.

    ¡°Did the two of you n this?¡± Lawrend asked as he shook his head in amusement.

    ¡°Fufufufu. It was Sister Humility¡¯s idea,¡± Aezel replied.

    While Lawrend was busy making it up to the others, they took the spare time to learn some naughty lessons from Grape. It was some of the skills she knew from her previous job.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡°Ohh¡­ What a slutty princess,¡± Lawrend said and smiledsciviously.

    His eyes shone with lust and greed for her body.

    Humility entered the bathtub and slowly turned her body to him. The steam turned to water droplets that slowly fell down her supple and soft skin. Under the white light cast by a lightstone, Humility looked very noble and sexy.

    ¡°Master¡­ I don¡¯t mind having another child,¡± Humility said and smiled at him.

    She kneeled in the bathtub and opened her lips lewdly. She ced a finger at her bottom lip and ran her finger down her chin, neck, and to her left nipple.

    Aezel also entered the bathtub and positioned herself behind Humility. She posed in different lewd ways as a way to enhance Lawrend¡¯s sex drive.

    Lawrend grabbed Humility¡¯s hand and gently pulled her to him.

    ¡°Humility, how is your rtionship with the others?¡± Lawrend asked.

    He figured that this was the best time for him to ask her. She was vulnerable at the moment. It would be hard for her to avoid or lie to his question.

    ¡°I love them, Master. Not as much as you, but I still love them,¡± Humility responded.

    She stared at Lawrend with a lustful gaze. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to his question and simply answered it.

    ¡°Good. Remember to take care of them. Don¡¯t do anything bad to them, okay?¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Humility nodded her head.

    Her hand wandered and she grabbed something hard and long. It was stiff and hot and veiny.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I love touching this, Master,¡± Humility said and smiled at him happily.

    She moved her hand up and down and masturbated his dragon. She rubbed the tip with her thumb and pressed her fingers around it.

    ¡°How about it enter you?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe. I have another trick up my sleeves, Master.¡±

    ¡°What trick?¡± Lawrend asked.

    Humility smiled lewdly and winked at him. She didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she used her actions to answer him.

    Her hand continued masturbating him. She rubbed used her spare hand and fondled her own breasts. She closed her eyes and disyed a lewd face to Lawrend.

    That resulted in his member bing harder and livelier.

    Humility continued masturbating him for a dozen minutes while rubbing her own breasts. Even Lawrend was starting to feel impatient watching her look very lewd.

    Her hand would also stop moving up and down when she felt that he was about to cum. Rather, she lightly squeezed and unsqueezed it. This brought Lawrend to the brink, but never truly cumming.

    Lawrend soon realized what she was doing. It was called ¡®edging¡¯. Instead of directly cumming, you would instead stop before it happened. You would then repeat this multiple times until the climax would be several times better than normal.

    Humility opened her misty eyes and stared at Lawrend.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Master¡­¡± Humility lightly moaned.

    Her voice sounded sensual and stimting. Lawrend was already contemting on whether to force her to her back and ram his eager sword into her.

    Humility smiled when she saw the struggle in his eyes. She moved closer to him and sat on top of him.

    ¡°Hehehehe. Do you love me, Master?¡± Humility asked scarily.

    Her eyes were like the eyes of the devil. If he said no, she would surely do something crazy.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lawrend nodded his head.

    ¡°Say it¡­¡±

    As Humility said that, she pressed the tip of his sword against her royal entrance.

    ¡°I love you, Humility,¡± Lawrend responded.

    ¡°AH!¡±

    Humility lowered her hips and fucked him. His cock entered inside her warm and sticky pussy without any resistance.

    She wasn¡¯t immune to lust. Just like him, she was rearing to have sex.

    Humility embraced him and passionately kissed him on the lips. Her mouth greedily sucked on his saliva and yed with his tongue.

 Chapter 491

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Humility¡¯s lower mouth was even greedier. It swallowed his banana down to its deepest depths, causing the tip to press against her flower bud inside.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ Master¡­ Master..!¡±

    Humility tightened her embrace on Lawrend tighter and tighter. Lawrend felt himself struggle to breathe as she forced herself on him.

    Lawrend allowed her to do as she pleased. He was a Grand Mage already. He won¡¯t die from this.

    Humility continued her aggression for several minutes until she got tired. She pushed him away and looked at him with unfocused eyes.

    ¡°Master¡­ Do me¡­ I¡¯m tired¡­¡± Humility said.

    Her weak voice was very enticing.

    Lawrend grabbed her ass and pushed her up and down.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ahh! Ha!¡± Humility moaned continuously.

    Lawrend felt waves of continuous pleasure as he prated her repeatedly. A minuteter, he felt his semen build up in his urethra.

    It was because she edged him for so long. He pulled her down strongly and pressed his cock against the entrance of her womb.

    He shot out a generous amount of semen inside her.

    Humility embraced him once more andid her body on his chest. She felt his warm and sticky semen fill her insides. As a woman, the feeling of getting creampied felt amazing.

    It was satisfying and euphoric at the same time. Her biological process as a reproductive animal rewarded her with pleasure.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!!¡±

    Because of the flood of pleasure, Humility came. Her vagina tightened and squeezed on his cock. Her hips trembled, and she became powerless.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Aezel watched the two of them cum, and she herself felt horny. She stopped making poses and inserted a finger inside her wet cave.

    She sat on the side of the bathtub and started masturbating while watching them.

    After cumming in her, Lawrend pushed her up. His sword left her cave, and his white seeds leaked from her.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ Ha¡­ More¡­¡± Humility said as she panted.

    Lawrend pulled his head back and caught his breath. That orgasm was more powerful than his previous ones. Humility was the first woman that did that to him.

    ¡°Humility¡­¡±

    Lawrend grabbed her chin and kissed her. Their tongues exchanged pleasantries with each other.

    ¡°Mmmm¡­¡±

    A minuteter, the two of them separated. A string of saliva appeared between their lips as they separated from each other.

    ¡°Master, do you think I got pregnant again?¡± Humility asked serenely.

    ¡°I hope not. I already have so many children,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He was speaking the truth. It was already a burden to have his current children. He doesn¡¯t want another to add on top of them.

    ¡°Hehehehe. Your joke is funny, Master,¡± Humilityughed at him.

    She didn¡¯t realize that he wasn¡¯t joking. Lawrend didn¡¯t make it clear to her, either. As long as she was happy, it didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Okay. Now rest your arms on the side of the bathtub. I will bang you from behind,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Humility nodded her head.

    She shakily stood up and bent forward. She rested her arms on the side of the bathtub.

    Lawrend moved to the center of the bathtub and continued sitting. He admired her beautiful entrance for a while. His white semen dripped out of it in batches.

    He inserted a finger inside it.

    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s too small, Master¡­ Give me something bigger,¡± Humility said.

    Lawrend ignored her and felt her insides up. It was slimy, tight, and it didn¡¯t want to let go of his finger.

    ¡°That satisfied my curiosity. It seems like you didn¡¯t get that much looser because of giving birth,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Hehehe. I was told that the women of our family are very fertile. When I gave birth, it wasn¡¯t hard for me to push Courage out,¡± Humility proudly replied.

    ¡°I see. That makes then,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He stood up and positioned himself behind her. Just as he was about to enter her, he remembered something.

    He looked at Aezel behind him.

    ¡°Aezel, are you just going to masturbate? Lend me a hand,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Ufufufu. Taste this first, Master,¡± Aezel said.

    She inserted her wet finger inside his mouth. Lawrend licked it inside his mouth and removed her wet juice from it.

    ¡°Now, what do you want me to do, Master?¡± Aezel asked.

    ¡°Let me fondle your boobs,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Aezel grabbed her two breasts and lifted them up to him.

    ¡°Stand in front of me,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Aezel stood in front of him and jiggled her boobs

    Lawrend thrust his waist forward and entered inside Humility once again.

    ¡°Mmmahhh!¡±

    Lawrend then grabbed Aezel¡¯s two melons and fondled them. Aezel closed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling of his strong and manly hands feeling her up.

    ¡°Ah~¡±

    Humility opened her mouth and drool leaked out as she allowed Lawrend to pound her from behind. She rested her chin on the side of the bathtub and enjoyed the feeling of his cock.

    Lawrend enjoyed himself. He felt really sensitive because of his powerful orgasm earlier.

    It was like he was melting inside her. He could feel the individual folds inside her. They were scraping and massaging every corner of his penis. It was hard for him to describe.

    The three of them had sex throughout the whole night. Lawrend came several times inside Humility and Aezel. The two of them were a mess once they stopped.

    Lawrend thrust his waist onest time inside Humility. She was sitting on the side of the bathtub with her legs spread open.

    ¡°Ahhh! You¡¯re filling my womb again, Master!¡± Humility shouted.

    Lawrend filled her for a seconds before he slowly pulled out of her.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ Hahh¡­¡±

    Humility entered the bathtub and rested her arms on the side.

    Since the two of them were already too tired to continue, Lawrend washed himself and wore new clothes. He entered the bedroom andy on the bed.

    It was already morning when he looked outside the window.

    ¡°That felt really nice,¡± Lawrend said.

    He took a nap and woke up a few hourster.

    ¡°Master, wake up. It¡¯s almost lunchtime. Let¡¯s leave,¡± Aezel said.

 Chapter 492

    After Lawrend woke up, they directly headed back to Saltside City. It took them a whole day of flight to return.

    Theynded at the east gate of the city and entered the inn. They were greeted by a middle-aged man sitting at a chair near the entrance.

    ¡°Mayor Krolca,¡± Humility called out.

    ¡°Miss Humility, I received news of your sess. Congrattions,¡± Krolca said with a bright smile on his face.

    He stood up. He was a middle-aged man with a strict appearance on his face. He looked like someone that would punish rule breakers.

    This time, he was smiling very widely. He nced at Lawrend and nodded at him friendlily.

    ¡°Mayor Krolca, I heard about what you did,¡± Humility said angrily.

    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m guessing you agreed? Isn¡¯t that how Mr. Lawrend here won?¡± Krolca replied.

    ¡°¡­¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows and clenched his fist. He was itching to punch this guy in the face. He dared sell Humility out to someone else when he knew that she was his.

    ¡°Mr. Krolca! Give me the citizenship today, and I won¡¯t pursue the matter!¡± Humility shouted angrily.

    ¡°W-W-What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Krolca looked at them in confusion. He turned his head and looked at the angry Lawrend. His eyes slowly widened in realization.

    ¡°Y-You can¡¯t have denied his offer!? Sir Meno was the son of the Runic Heaven Mage!¡± Krolca eximed in disbelief.

    ¡°Hmph! Do you think I¡¯m a cheap woman? Master is my everything! Master owns my body and soul!¡± Humility shouted.

    The customers dining at the tables turned their heads to her in shock. Some of them were familiar with Humility. They always saw her as serious and happy. They never saw her so angry.

    ¡°M-Miss Humility, forgive me!¡± Krolca sped his hands together and bowed to her fearfully.

    ¡°Go give all of us here our citizenship, or this won¡¯t be the end of this!¡± Humility screamed.

    ¡°Tch. Do you dare kill me!?¡±

    Krolca stopped begging in fear. He remembered that he was the mayor of this city. He was an esteemed Grand Mage, and the Altro Federation got his back.

    ¡°You¨C! Grr!¡±

    Humility snarled at him angrily.

    ¡°Humility, I will deal with him,¡± Lawrend said and stopped her with his hand.

    ¡°But Master..!¡±

    ¡°Stop making a fuss, Humility. You look like a Karen,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°A K-Karen? What is that?¡± Humility was perplexed by his words.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Lawrend ignored her, and a crystal ball appeared in his hand. There was a symbol in it that would always face you no matter which angle you looked at it from.

    He poured his mana inside it, and it glowed with a golden light. Faint bits of mana floated out its top and scattered in the air, leaving a trail of gold fog.

    ¡°Meno, can I kill the Saltside City Mayor?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Err¡­ do you have any convenient reason?¡± Meno asked back.

    Krolca looked at the crystal ball in Lawrend¡¯s hand and stared at the symbol in a daze.

    ¡°T-T-T-The Runic n¡­¡± Krolca trembled in fear.

    ¡°He lied to you. Humility is not good at doing business?¡± Lawrend suggested.

    ¡°Fine. Good enough for me. I will take care of the rest,¡± Meno replied.

    ¡°Thanks. I will find you a good wife,¡± Lawrend replied gratefully.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Good!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lawrend, Humility, Aezel, and Krolca looked at each other.

    ¡°M-Mr. Lawrend, I can exin!¡± Krolca shouted.

    ¡°Aezel, you know what to do,¡± Lawrend said and turned around.

    Humility followed after Lawrend and stopped caring about Krolca.

    ¡°H-Hihggg! Please!¡±

    ¡°Fufufufu. Disappear,¡± Aezel whispered.

    She pointed her finger at Krolca¡¯s forehead, and a sharp burst of golden lightning hit him in the head. He attempted to use a shield, but it was useless. Aezel¡¯s mana was not your normal mana.

    It was Divine Lightning. The name sums up its strength.

    The lightning prated Krolca¡¯s skull and fried his brain. His soul dissipated almost instantly without giving him a chance to fight back.

    ¡°Fufufu. It¡¯s fun doing the dirty work for, Master,¡± Aezel said.

    She turned around and entered the inn.

    The customers watched as Krolca¡¯s lifeless body fell to the ground. But that wasn¡¯t all.

    *Boom!*

    Krolca¡¯s head exploded. His meat shot out everywhere in a bloody mess.

    ¡°They killed the Saltside City Mayor¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re doomed. The Federation will likely send a team of Earth Mages.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡±

    The customers started standing up and leaving. They all had their belongings in their storage rings, so they didn¡¯t need to worry about leaving anything in their rooms.

    ¡°Halt!¡±

    Suddenly, a team of city guards arrived at the inn entrance.

    ¡°I will now proim a new Decree sent by the Pir State! Krolca Perto was killed because of his fraudulent lies. He attempted to trick the son of the Runic Heaven Mage, but Lawrend, a good friend of the Runic Heaven Mage¡¯s son, managed to see through his lies. From now on, the post of the City Mayor is open!¡±

    The guard¡¯s voice resonated throughout the whole city. He used an unknown magic that spread his voice far and wide.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    ¡°No way¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back inside.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I think we¡¯re safe here.¡±

    The customers turned around. They changed their minds instantly. No one would dare cause trouble here. With a friend of the son of the Runic Heaven Mage in this inn, their safety was basically guaranteed.

    ¡°Hello, can I apply for City Mayor?¡±

    A customer approached the guard.

    ¡°What post do you have in the Federation?¡±

    ¡°Well, I was a General of Breakwater Fleet 2 before I settled down here with my wife,¡± the customer replied.

    ¡­

    Themotion outside attracted Lawrend¡¯s maids. Grape opened the door and looked out to the hallway.

    ¡°Master!¡± Grape shouted when she recognized him.

    Humility followed behind him as they walked through the hallway. Grape instantly ran towards him.

    ¡°Nyaaa!¡±

    Grape embraced him and rubbed her cheek against his clothes.

    ¡°I¡¯m back, Grape,¡± Lawrend said to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s really you¡­ Your scent¡­ Nyaa! It¡¯s so familiar!¡± Grape shouted happily.

    ¡°Alright. Call the others. Let¡¯s have a meeting again,¡± Lawrend said to her.

    ¡°Nyaa!¡± Grape nodded her head.

 Chapter 493

    Grape ran off with a pit-pat noise.

    Lawrend entered Elena¡¯s room. Once again, they would convene here and talk about things.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡°Master!¡± Elena eximed when she saw him enter.

    ¡°I¡¯m back, Elena..?¡± Lawrend replied to her with a confused look on his face.

    ¡°Wee back, hehe!¡±

    Elena was breastfeeding three of her babies. Each one of them was sucking on a tit, but she got three babies.

    In other words, she grew another tit for her own convenience just to breastfeed the three of them at the same time.

    Lawrend stared at her naked top in visible confusion. It was weird seeing her with three titties, but he was not surprised at the same time. It was a weird feeling.

    ¡°Anyways, everyone wille here again. I hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Master. We¡¯re all sisters,¡± Elena replied with a kind smile on her face.

    Lawrend nodded his head and sat beside her on the bed. Aezel and Humility sat close to him.

    Humility carried Straw, which was Grape¡¯s baby. Straw¡¯s ck ears moved, and she sniffed Humility curiously.

    ¡°She¡¯s so cute¡­¡±

    Humility rubbed Straw Beri¡¯s head and watched him close his eyes like a house cat. She rubbed her cheeks and yed with her.

    As for Lawrend, he silently watched his three slime babies breastfeed from Elena. Elena clearly enjoyed him watching. She smiled and slightly changed her angle to show more to Lawrend.

    Before long, everyone else arrived in the room. They all greeted Lawrend and showed off their babies to him proudly. Well, of course, except for Nao and Amene.

    Nao wasn¡¯t bothered, but Amene was clearly bothered by it. She looked at the babies with an anxious face. She closed her eyes and forcefully calmed herself down.

    ¡°*Sigh*¡±

    Lawrend sighed when he saw her do that. One day, he will find a way to resolve her issue.

    ¡°I have gathered all of you here to talk about our future ns. Tomorrow, we will leave next week,¡± Lawrend said.

    He looked at each of them as he said so. Their faces changed in various ways. Humility got a bitter expression on her face.

    Returning home meant that she would have to let go of her business here. It wasn¡¯t easy to build it up, which made it hard for her to let it go.

    ¡°Master, are we returning to the Undrasil Kingdom?¡± Aezel asked.

    Aezel knew that Lawrend wanted to visit the Demon World. That was why she wasn¡¯t sure what he meant.

    ¡°Yes. Unfortunately, we can¡¯t go to the demon world. I don¡¯t know what will happen to my children if they grow there. I must take all the precautions for their safety,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He was regretful. He would visit the demon world at another time. He was very curious about their society and the magic there.

    Not to mention, his bloodline changed when he exchanged blood with Aezel. He might discover a change in his body when he goes there.

    ¡°Are you sure that you can defend yourself, Master?¡± Aleshia asked worriedly.

    The whole reason why they ran away was to strengthen up. It had only been a year, and yet they were already returning. She was ready to stay for a few years longer if that meant his safety.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have my trump card.¡±

    What Lawrend was talking about was the red gem that his ancestor gave him. It could protect him from a single Earth Mage attack. It doesn¡¯t matter how powerful of an Earth Mage that person was.

    Right now, he could feel that the red gem could protect him from any attack under the Heaven Mage level.

    ¡°We can always stay longer here, Master. We don¡¯t mind staying for a few more years,¡± Humility said.

    She, well, all of them understood Aleshia¡¯s feelings, because they felt the same. They were all worried about his safety.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re my number one priority,¡± Aezel said solemnly.

    Lawrend was taken aback by her words. He looked at Veronica and at her.

    ¡°I know it sounds weird, but¡­ If you¡¯re gone, I can¡¯t make more children¡­¡±

    Aezel didn¡¯t finish her words. It sounded bad and horrible to imagine that she would rather let her children die just to save Lawrend.

    ¡°I won¡¯t die so easily. I want all of you to prioritize taking care of your babies. They are my children too. It will make me sad if they get hurt,¡± Lawrend replied.

    His maids were always weird. He doesn¡¯t think it was odd that Aezel said such words. She had always been loyal to him.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    They all nodded their heads.

    ¡°Okay. Now that is out of the way, I will talk about my journey to the Pir State,¡± Lawrend said.

    He smiled at them and eased the tension that built up because of the words that they exchanged.

    He spent the next several hours storytelling his fights. Aezel and Humility would butt in and add their own perspective from time to time. All of them were in awe as he talked about how he basically dominated the tournament.

    At the end, Lawrend showed them the crystal ball he got from Meno.

    Lawrend raised his hand and allowed them to see it clearly.

    ¡°Nyaa!?¡±

    Amene was very interested in the crystal ball. No matter which angle she looked from, the symbol inside would always face her. It was very weird.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    Aleshia and E furrowed their eyebrows when they saw the symbol in the crystal ball.

    ¡°Master, doesn¡¯t this symbol look familiar to you?¡± Aleshia asked.

    ¡°This symbol?¡±

    Lawrend stared at it in a daze.

    ¡°Errr¡­ I don¡¯t remember,¡± Lawrend replied.

    Now that she mentioned it, he could faintly remember seeing that before.

    ¡°Ah!! Big Sister, isn¡¯t that the symbol that you showed me!?¡± E shouted in shock.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Aleshia was confused by her words. It took her a moment to process what E meant.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s the symbol that appeared on E¡¯s forehead when the seal on her was released!¡± Aleshia shouted with a look of realization on her face.

 Chapter 494

    ¡°What?! Really??¡± Lawrend eximed in shock and disbelief.

    He widened his eyes at Aleshia, and she nodded her head to tell him that she was sure. He looked at E, and she did the same.

    ¡°E, how did you even see the symbol? You were unconscious back then,¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Big Sister showed it to me when I woke up. We believed that it¡¯s rted to where we came from,¡± E replied.

    ¡°She¡¯s right, Master,¡± Aleshia agreed.

    ¡°This is unbelievable,¡± Lawrend said.

    He looked at the others, and they were all confused. He quickly exined to them how he found this symbol.

    If you don¡¯t remember, this symbol appeared on E¡¯s forehead when Lawrend cured her curse using a potion Healer Natasha gave them. A fragment of a forgotten memory appeared shortly after.

    It was a voice recording about a panicked voice. They seemed to be running away from something.

    ¡°So are you saying that the two of them might be from the Runic State?¡± Humility asked in amazement.

    ¡°We can¡¯t tell for sure, but it¡¯s a great possibility,¡± Lawrend replied.

    Aleshia and E nodded their heads at his words. The two of them were hopeful that they would be able to solve the mystery of their past by going to the Runic State.

    ¡°I heard that the Runic Heaven Mage is looking for ways to use space magic. I doubt that she will let E and I go once she learns that we can both use that magic,¡± Lawrend exined.

    This was his greatest concern at the moment. The Runic Heaven Mage was someone beyond his capabilities. If she was somehow hostile to them, then he would not be able to stop her from doing any absurd experiments on E.

    ¡°But Master, this is a great chance to find our parents,¡± Aleshia said with hopeful eyes.

    She was an orphan, and she hated the fact that their parents abandoned them, but that changed. After giving birth, Aleshia learned to appreciate parents more, which in turn made her curious about her parents.

    Now that Aleshia and E knew that they could be from a powerful state from the Altro Continent, there was a chance that their parents didn¡¯t actually abandon them.

    Aleshia knew firsthand that a mother would not simply abandon their child. There must be a reason, and she wanted to find that out.

    ¡°I know you are curious, but I won¡¯t permit it. We¡¯re not going to the Runic State. I don¡¯t know how far it is from the Pir State, but states in this continent are very big. It will take months to travel. It also wouldn¡¯t be easy to escape if they turned out to be enemies.

    ¡°Besides, haven¡¯t you forgotten the voices we heard? It sounded like they were running away from something. It¡¯s best that we be cautious.¡±

    Lawrend¡¯s words snuffed out Aleshia and E¡¯s hopes. They lowered their heads and became sad.

    Aleshia rubbed Zio¡¯s head in her arms to cope with the sadness. She was hoping Zio would meet his grandparents.

    ¡°Yes, Master¡­¡± Aleshia replied weakly.

    Lawrend frowned and rubbed Aleshia¡¯s head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. We have time. It¡¯s best to take things slow,¡± Lawrend said to console her.

    ¡°I understand, Master. I just feel¡­ disappointed. Not because of you, but at the fact that I won¡¯t meet them sooner,¡± Aleshia replied in a whisper.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± Lawrend said.

    Aleshia raised her head and stared at him. Her eyes were misty, and it reflected the sadness in her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m being cautious to protect you and E. After I be capable of defending myself against a Heaven Mage, I promise you that we will go to the Runic State and investigate both of your pasts,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±

    A smile formed on Aleshia and E¡¯s faces. Unlike Aleshia, E looked excited.

    ¡°Master, I can¡¯t wait for the day when you be as strong as a Heaven Mage,¡± E said.

    ¡°Hahahaha! One day, I will also stand at the top of this world. At that time, I will not worry about protecting either of you,¡± Lawrend replied happily.

    ¡°Fufufufu. And we will all stand beside you, Master,¡± Aezel said.

    Aleshia, E, Elena, Aezel, Humility, Grape, Amene, Valentina, Rami, and Nao looked at Lawrend with eyes full of trust. The same goes for his babies. For some unknown reason, they all looked at him with curious eyes.

    They all trusted him, and they waited for the day that he would be invincible.

    ¡°I will do my best,¡± Lawrend said confidently.

    ¡­

    After talking with them, Lawrend had Humility give him ess to his own room.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He entered inside and sat on the bed. He grabbed the crystal ball from his storage ring and observed it in detail.

    He used his elemental eyes and scanned it. He saw lines and lines and lines carved in the inside of the crystal ball. They all formed aplex magic circle inside.

    Sadly, he wasn¡¯t expert enough to understand them because he only got a try at potion-making, and he could never study the other subjects of magic.

    ¡°It¡¯s tooplex,¡± Lawrend muttered out loud.

    He shook his head in disappointment and hid the crystal ball.

    ¡°Master, can I try entering the crystal ball?¡± Valentina suddenly said.

    She appeared in front of him, sitting on the bed.

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s safe for you?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°If before, then I wouldn¡¯t be confident, but I¡¯m already an Arch Mage in my soul. It¡¯s much more stronger than before. I can take any attack this magic artifact may use. Frankly, I doubt the creator of this magic artifact would imagine that a soul would enter inside it,¡± Valentina replied.

    ¡°¡­Alright. You have convinced me.¡±

    Lawrend nodded his head and ced the crystal ball on the bed. He decided to trust her. She was more knowledgeable than him when it came to magic.

    Valentina touched the crystal ball, and she slowly turned into a white fog that flowed into it. Lawrend watched, slightly nervous, as he wasn¡¯t entirely sure of her safety.

 Chapter 495

    Lawrend watched the crystal ball in silence. It wasn¡¯t reacting, nor was it moving.

    He could faintly see a faint shadow moving inside using his elemental eyes.

    A few minutester, a white fog exited the crystal ball. It was none other than Valentina.

    ¡°Humu, humu¡­ I have never seen such an advanced magic circle. I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t know how it works,¡± Valentina said in disappointment.

    ¡°How much do you know about magic circles?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°I know a lot, Master. I can make a Heaven Mage staff if I wanted to,¡± Valentina replied.

    ¡°Wow! So you still can¡¯t understand the magic circles inside this crystal ball even though you can make Heaven Mage staffs?¡±

    ¡°Yep. It uses techniques and solutions that I¡¯m not familiar with. It¡¯s almost alien to this world, or it could be the new magic circle technology that was developed in this new civilization.¡±

    The magic circles inside the crystal ball were like science that developed in a different way. For example, speakers produce sounds using mas, but that is not the only way to produce sound. It is also possible to produce sound using sma.

    Someone who was an expert at mas producing sound would not necessarily be an expert at sma producing sound. That was, in essence, the difference between the two magic circle technologies.

    ¡°You can study it if you want. I have no particr use for it anyway,¡± Lawrend said.

    He thought it would be amazing if Valentina could further increase her magic circle knowledge by studying the crystal ball. Magic artifacts were just unique materials inscribed with magic circles.

    In turn, she would be able to make him powerful magic artifacts. He would then ask her to make him a staff at that time.

    ¡°Thank you, Master. I was already thinking of asking you about that,¡± Valentina replied with a smile on her face.

    ¡°No worries. I will put the crystal ball beside me on the bed. Just think of it as you sleeping beside me,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He grabbed the crystal ball and ced it beside him on the bed.

    ¡°Hehehe. That sounds cute, Master.¡± Valentina giggled.

    ¡°I will go practice magic,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Okay, Master.¡±

    Valentina turned into white fog and entered inside the crystal ball once again.

    Lawrend faintly smiled and closed his eyes.

    He remembered the efficient flow of mana inside the Pir Heaven Mage. It was very differentpared to the flow of mana inside his body.

    After he became a Grand Mage, his mana flowed in a vortex. It continuously sucked in mana, which made it possible for him to hold on to even more manapared to before.

    If that suction force was taken away, then he won¡¯t be able to hold as much mana. That was why efficiency was very important after the Arch Mage level.

    Lawrend had also seen an Earth Mage at the stadium. One of them was the referee. He was quite powerful, and his mana flowed in a spiral motion.

    It sounded the same as a vortex, but they were very different. Lawrend¡¯s flow of mana got an empty void at the center because of the centrifugal force that pulled his mana away from the center.

    He doesn¡¯t know how the Earth Mages did it, but he was sure that it wasn¡¯t easy.

    There were also other factors that made Earth Mages and Grand Mages different. One of them was the understanding of the magic. You may be able to store more mana, but it would still be hard for you to insta-cast a Grand Mage Spell if youcked the understanding.

    Not to mention, it would be impossible for someone thatcked the understanding to chant an Earth Mage spell.

    Lawrend spent the time internalizing and analyzing how to improve his magic. His mind was filled with simtions, and he would practice them on a small part of his body.

    A day quickly passed.

    Lawrend opened his eyes.

    ¡°Master~~ It¡¯s morning!¡± Elena¡¯s voice sounded from the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m awake,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Okay~¡±

    Elena left.

    Lawrend looked at the crystal ball beside him and lightly knocked on it.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Valentina poked out her head from the crystal ball.

    ¡°We¡¯re going,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯s a shame. I think I somewhat understand the basics of this magic circle technology, Master,¡± Valentina said.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡±

    ¡°Mm. But¡­ give me a reward, hehehe.¡±

    Valentina smiledsciviously and winked at him.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Lawrend agreed.

    He leaned forward and pecked her lips.

    ¡°E-Eh? Is that all?¡±

    Valentina stared at him in confusion and disappointment.

    ¡°We¡¯re returning to the Primitus Continent. We can¡¯t miss the ship,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I forgive you,¡± Valentina replied sourly.

    Lawrend left the room and knocked on Elena¡¯s room.

    ¡°Master, everyone is already downstairs. I¡¯m just taking care of Eina,¡± Elena replied through the door.

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Lawrend went downstairs and found the others.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Aleshia carried Zio, Aezel carried Veronica, Grape carried Straw, Humility carried Courage, Rami carried Nephilim, Amene carried Hanz(Elena¡¯s), and Nao carried Law(Elena¡¯s). E and Feli ate at the table.

    The only one missing was Elena and her other baby, Eina.

    ¡°Are we leaving, Master?¡± Aleshia asked.

    ¡°After Feli and E finishes,¡± Lawrend replied.

    The two young kids ate slowly and savored thest taste of the Altro Continent that they would experience in a long time. Many delicious foods could only be found here; something like an Octopus Barbecue.

    A dish that Feli was a fan of. She picked up the barbecue stick and bit off a sizable chunk of the 2-inch cube of octopus tentacle.

    ¡°Nyaa!¡±

    After waiting for several more minutes, Elena finally came down. Eina was covered from head to toe. Since they were slime babies, their bodies were transparent.

    Elena told him a month ago that they should be able to change their skin texture once they be ten years old. At that time, they could be whatever they wanted to be.

    As for how she knew that, she told him that it was just a mother¡¯s instinct.

 Chapter 496

    Lawrend¡¯s family rode a ship heading to the Primitus Continent. It wasn¡¯t hard to get one as there were many heading there.

    A lot of mages and swordsmen from the Altro Continent boarded the ship. Each of them looked solemn and lost.

    Lawrend watched the ocean at the ship¡¯s deck. The powerful winds blew on the sails and pushed the boat forward.

    ¡°Youngd, you look quite happy.¡±

    Lawrend turned his head and saw a Grand Mage staring at the ocean. He was an old man with a wrinkly face.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m returning home to my continent,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Hoh¡­ I wonder if I would feel the same once I return¡­¡± the old man muttered in a daze.

    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it natural that you would be happy to return to your home continent?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°My name is Urden. I¡¯m a Fire Grand Mage. All my life, I struggled to be an Earth Mage, but I failed and failed and failed. If I return to the Altro Continent while still a Grand Mage, then I would rather drown in these waters.¡±

    Urden stared at the ocean, depressed. He was obviously an old man that was at hisst straws.

    If he didn¡¯t be an Earth Mage, then he would die sooner orter. This was hisst chance to ovee the barrier to bing an Earth Mage.

    ¡°Say¡­ if you be an Earth Mage, do you think you would be younger?¡± Lawrend asked.

    He was curious. He never had the opportunity to learn if that was the case.

    ¡°What? I wish! I will simply be reinvigorated with a fresh life force. It¡¯s impossible for me to be young again unless I pay a high price to an exceptional healer,¡± Urden replied.

    ¡°Oh, right. They are that omnipotent.¡± Lawrend nodded his head.

    He remembered Healer Natasha. He doesn¡¯t really know her real age, but she was able to freely turn from an olddy to a beautiful and sexy woman.

    ¡°Those damned Healers charge too much, you know? They can freely change the age of their bodies until they are reaching the very end of their life. I don¡¯t get it why they charge so much,¡± Urden said with gritted teeth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Tch. You just reminded me of those damned greedy bastards. I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    Urden left in anger.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lawrend speechlessly watched him leave. It seemed like he irked a bad spot on the old man¡¯s nerves.

    Lawrend turned back his head and continued watching the waves in silence. The reason he was here was to escape from his babies.

    They were too noisy, and he couldn¡¯t focus on practicing magic. He realized that he shouldn¡¯t just make babies so casually.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡°I will develop a way to selectively infertilize my own semen,¡± Lawrend muttered.

    ¡­

    The next day passed.

    Lawrend found himself pushed down on the bed. Valentina materialized her soul body.

    Her naked flesh weighed on him as she sat on top of him.

    ¡°Master¡­ You forgot my reward,¡± Valentina said with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Why are you so eager?¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe. You won¡¯t leave me, won¡¯t you?¡± Valentina asked.

    ¡°Huh? Why would I leave you?¡± Lawrend asked in confusion.

    ¡°I¡­ I love you, Master. You won¡¯t leave me like West, right?¡± Valentina asked, unsure.

    She stared at him with pitiful eyes. Lawrend felt his heart ache to see such an expression on her face.

    ¡°My Valentina, I won¡¯t leave you. What¡¯s this all of a sudden? Are you okay?¡± Lawrend asked worriedly.

    Valentina leaned on his chest andy on top of him.

    ¡°Everything was going too well. It feels like a dream, Master,¡± Valentina replied weakly.

    ¡°Are you traumatized by what West did to you?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Mm. I want to tear him apart, but I don¡¯t even have a fraction of the power I had back then. I don¡¯t know how I would be able to fight against him,¡± Valentina answered.

    ¡°There¡¯s an easy solution for that.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have sex. Pleasure will make you forget about your worries. Besides, I love you, and I want to show you how much I love you,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°You¡¯re a pervert, Master. But I like it.¡±

    A wide smile formed on Valentina¡¯s face as she stared at him.

    ¡°Hahh¡­ I can¡¯t believe you were the same girl that didn¡¯t want to do lewd stuff with me,¡± Lawrend said with a sigh.

    Back when Daisy and her soul shards were still separated, she disliked the idea of having sex. Her other soul shard loved the idea. When they merged, it was only at that moment that Daisy(her love soul shard) epted that she wanted to have sex with him.

    ¡°W-W-Well, it¡¯s also your fault! You made me watch you have sex with your maids!¡±

    ¡°Huh? You could¡¯ve stopped watching since you¡¯re a ghost, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In the end, you¡¯re just a horny ghost that was deprived of mortal pleasure for ten millennia.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!! Stop saying it!¡±

    Valentina¡¯s face turned red, and she covered his mouth with her hands.

    Lawrend wanted tough after seeing her cute red face, but her hands prevented him from doing so.

    Lawrend¡¯s hands started wandering on her body. He rubbed her soft and naked bottom. He cubbed her buttcheeks with her hands and squished them.

    ¡°Mm¡­ Ah!¡±

    Valentina¡¯s defense was down. She moaned and released Lawrend¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Enough chit-chatting. Let¡¯s get going,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ Keep going. If I hadn¡¯t be an Arch Mage, it would have been impossible for me to feel it this clearly,¡± Valentina replied.

    Lawrend moved his right hand from her butt and ced it under her, in between her thighs.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Lawrend¡¯s hand touched her shaved pussy. It wasn¡¯t actually shaved. She made it that way as she had full control of her body as a ghost.

    He used his fingers and separated her two lips and rubbed the periphery of her slit. It was wet, and her waist moved in a way that encouraged him to insert it inside.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

 Chapter 497

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [WARNING: Ghost sex.]

    ¡°Shhh! Be quiet. The wall of this room is thin,¡± Lawrend said and ced a finger on her lips.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Valentina nodded her head.

    Nevertheless, Lawrend continued exploring her lower lips with reckless abandon. Valentina stared into his eyes and suppressed the moans that wanted toe out of her mouth.

    Her desperate expression turned Lawrend on. He was obligated to tease her more. He inserted a finger inside her warm cave.

    ¡°Ah~¡±

    Valentina looked up with eyes full of ecstasy.

    ¡°Your finger is like a poisonous snake,¡± Valentina said.

    ¡°Hm? How so?¡± Lawrend asked and continued.

    ¡°N-Not there¡­ I-I think I will die because of it¡­ Hnn!¡± Valentina replied in between her gasps of pleasure.

    ¡°Oh. I found your G-spot,¡± Lawrend said amusedly.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Valentina¡¯s hips grinded against Lawrend¡¯s finger to increase the pleasure she was feeling. Lawrend didn¡¯t help her but continued at his rxed pace.

    ¡°Tell me, is it decent to wake me up like this?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Yes..?¡±

    Valentina nodded her head, slightly unsure if she was saying the correct response.

    ¡°You naughty ghost!¡±

    Lawrend raised his left hand and pped her butt cheeks.

    *Pa!*

    ¡°Master¡­ I know my vagina is soft and warm, but please, give me your cock already,¡± Valentina pleaded.

    Her face was one of desperation and lust. His finger felt good, but it was thin. She wanted to savor his thick and grotesque member.

    ¡°Do the usual thing,¡± Lawrend replied and pulled his finger from inside her.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Valentina couldn¡¯t help but moan when he took his finger out of her.

    She intensely stared at his finger. It was covered with her own lewd juices. She widened her eyes as Lawrend brought it closer to his face.

    He opened his mouth and savored her lewd juices like honey.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ Delicious,¡± Lawrend said.

    That expression and his actions made Valentina more aroused. It was a weird feeling that she couldn¡¯t exin. It was simr to what a man would feel when a woman drinks his semen.

    It was a feeling of domination and intimacy, except, Lawrend was still dominating her. She only felt intimacy, instead.

    ¡°Here, have a taste.¡±

    Lawrend saw that she was staring at him intently, so he pushed his finger inside her mouth and made her taste her own lewd juices.

    Valentina delicately wrapped her tongue around his finger and savored her own taste. It was slightly sour and sweet. There was something about it that made her lick it all off.

    ¡°Hahahaha. You¡¯re really a lustful ghost.¡± Lawrend shook his head with a faint smile.

    ¡°Stop saying that, Master. Just give me your cock already,¡± Valentina replied with a bashful expression.

    ¡°Alright. Lower your hips.¡±

    Valentina slowly lowered her lips. As she did so, she encountered something sharp.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Valentina looked down and saw his cock poking at her entrance. It was roaring to go inside her.

    ¡°You know what to do,¡± Lawrend said.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Valentina didn¡¯t dy any further. She pushed down and epted his cock inside her sleeves.

    ¡°Hmmmhhh!¡±

    Valentina suppressed her moan. She smiled, and her stomach became half transparent. She allowed him to see inside her belly clearly.

    Lawrend¡¯s already hard cock became even harder. Seeing himself inside her boosted his feeling of pleasure. He could clearly feel every nook and cranny of her vagina.

    ¡°Your insides feel so good¡­¡± Lawrend muttered and closed his eyes.

    ¡°You too, Master. Now.¡±

    Valentina suddenly started moving her hips up and down. Lawrend opened his eyes once again and stared at her half-transparent belly. Her beautiful pink insides were getting rammed by hisrge cock.

    Each time he entered her, it was like she was pulling him inside. Her vagina didn¡¯t want to let him go, rather, it wanted him to inseminate her insides. It wanted to make a baby.

    Even if she was just a soul now, her soul was still something made for the biological process of a human being. Her soul body still yearned to procreate.

    ¡°Can you get pregnant?¡± Lawrend suddenly asked.

    ¡°No, Master. So, have fun and fill me up to the brim,¡± Valentina said with a wide smirk on her face.

    Lawrend grabbed her waist and helped her move up and down. She bent her ass outward and pressed her raised her back.

    This resulted in Lawrend¡¯s cock entering inside her at a tight angle. His cock would be bent and rubbing harder against her insides.

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ Keep going¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahh! ¡­I can¡¯t contain my voice..!¡±

    ¡°MMmmmhH!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yess¡­¡±

    Valentina continued moaning nonstop. Sometimes her voice would be too loud. It makes one wonder if the people in the other rooms heard them.

    Valentina continued bouncing up and down his cock for half an hour.

    ¡°I¡¯m cumming..!¡± Lawrend said with gritted teeth.

    Valentina smiled and pressed her crotch tightly against him.

    Lawrend watched as his piping bag filled her insides with cream. The white liquid spread all around inside her and even entered inside her womb.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±

    Valentina felt ecstasy and unimaginable pleasure. The feeling of his semen spreading inside her vagina was amazing.

    She slowly lifted her waist, and his semen started dripping out of her.

    ¡°So much¡­¡±

    Valentina scooped out a little using her hand and licked it. She maintained eye contact with Lawrend and winked at him.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ Delicious,¡± Valentina said, imitating him.

    Lawrend smiled and stopped her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me taste that,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°What? I wasn¡¯t going to,¡± Valentina replied lightheartedly.

    Obviously, she was about to put it in his mouth like what he did to her earlier. She was trying to return the favor.

    ¡°Okay. One more round. Look, my dick isn¡¯t going down yet,¡± Lawrend said.

    He pointed at his raging cock. It was still as hard as a rock, and it didn¡¯t seem like it came just a few seconds ago.

    ¡°Amazing¡­¡±

    Valentina stared at it in amazement.

    ¡°What? It¡¯s because of my morning wood. It¡¯s harder to make it soft,¡± Lawrend replied.

    Usually, it would require him to re-harden his member, but it retained its hardness this time.

    ¡°Do me while Iy on my back on the bed,¡± Valentina said with slight excitement.

 Chapter 498

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [WARNING: Ghost sex.]

    Lawrend helped Valentinay on her back. He handled her gently like a fragile vase. Well, with her figure, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that she was one.

    Valentina smiled and extended her legs outwards. She then split them opened and gave him direct ess to her most precious ce.

    ¡°Excellent.¡± Lawrend nodded his head in satisfaction.

    Her beauty, her elegance, and her tempting body were a fantastic sight to view. He inserted two fingers inside her vagina and rubbed her insides to stimte it.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Valentina silently moaned.

    Her eyes were like a pond under the clear moon¨C Attractive and seductive. Lawrend leaned forward and kissed her on the lips.

    The two of them used their tongues and fought a fierce battle. They were both trying to outlick the other. But still, Lawrend was more experienced.

    Lawrend infiltrated her mouth and pushed against her tongue.

    After ying for a while, Valentina pushed him away. She gazed at him full of love. Her eyes were misty like the clouds.

    ¡°Master¡­ My lower mouth feels lonely,¡± Valentina whispered.

    Lawrend was invigorated, hearing her tempting words. He pulled his fingers from her honey pot and pushed his sword inside.

    ¡°Unnghh!¡±

    Valentina couldn¡¯t resist moaning. She covered her mouth in realization.

    ¡°Why are you still covering your mouth? After moaning so many times, our neighbors already know that you are under me,¡± Lawrend calmly said.

    Valentina¡¯s face turned red. She was a ghost but knowing that other people knew of her sexual matter made her feel embarrassed to the brim.

    ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Keep covering your mouth. Otherwise, they willin to the captain.¡±

    ¡°You¨C¡±

    Valentina became even redder. She felt helpless against him. He kept teasing her again and again.

    ¡°Hahahaha. As long as you remember that I love you, then I won¡¯t tease you like this again. Of course, if you liked it, I don¡¯t mind teasing you every day,¡± Lawrend said with a faint smile on his face.

    That faint smile was like the smile of the devil. Whatever choice she made, he would surely tease her again in the future.

    ¡°Okay, Master. I won¡¯t say something like that again,¡± Valentina replied.

    She clearly understood why he was saying that. He was concerned that she mentioned West again. It was not a good thing from Lawrend¡¯s point of view.

    Valentina was already his maid, his woman. He won¡¯t let that bastard affect her anymore, even if it was just a memory of him.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    After saying that, Lawrend swiftly pulled back his waist and thrust inside her in one powerful motion.

    ¡°Mhhmm!¡± Valentina moaned.

    The tip of his cock pushed against her sensitive flower. Her ghostly womb that just recently epted his semen.

    Lawrend pulled his head back and looked at her from the top. He stared at her half-transparent stomach and grinned.

    There was still a lot of semen inside her. He found it amusing as it moved every time he pounded her again and again.

    ¡°Master¡­ Master¡­ Ammmh¡­¡±

    Valentina bit her lips under the constant attacks ensued by Lawrend. The opening of her womb started to open wider and wider. It was an involuntary movement of her body.

    It was a subconscious will of her body to get pregnant. It failed to realize that she was just a soul.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Lawrend continued pounding and pounding and pounding Valentina till he was satisfied. Valentina panted and moaned while she attempted to suppress it.

    She didn¡¯t realize that she had stopped suppressing her moans halfway. Lawrend also didn¡¯t mind. Perhaps their neighbors were already masturbating from hearing her hot and sexy moans.

    Valentina was like a dog as she offered her ass to him.

    ¡°Master, do me from behind this time,¡± Valentina said.

    ¡°*Sigh*¡±

    Lawrend shook his head but gave her another round. He came inside her multiple times.

    If it was a normal human, she would have already be pregnant. His semen would drip out of her hole while he had sex with her.

    It was very sexy and appealing. It was a testament to their love and desire for each other.

    After numerous rounds, Lawrend pushed his piston deep inside her. He looked at her half-transparent back and connected the tip to the entrance of her womb.

    He released his seed directly into her womb. He fed it with his lively white proteins.

    ¡°Nggggghhhh!!¡±

    Valentina tingled from the sensation. She felt his hot and slimy semen fill her stomach(womb).

    Lawrend pulled out and wiped his sword with a clean cloth.

    ¡°I feel so full¡­¡±

    Valentina slumped on the bed. She was too tired to try returning to the crystal orb.

    Lawrend leaned over and kissed her on the cheek. He then rubbed her head and stood up.

    ¡°I love you, Valentina. I hope you won¡¯t forget that I expended time and effort to piece all of your soul back together. I won¡¯t abandon you that simply. You are worth a lot to me,¡± Lawrend said.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Valentina turned her head and stared into his eyes. Those eyes of his were filled with sincerity and honesty. After her troubled life, Valentina was very sensitive to emotions.

    ¡°I love you too, Master.¡±

    Valentina smiled beautifully like a flower. Her current facial expression was enough to cause the envy of every man in the world.

    Soon after, she returned to the crystal orb. She would continue her research on the different magical formation designs on it.

    After getting rid of Valentina, Lawrend stood up and stretched his body. It was a good exercise to have sex with her.

    He opened the door and left the room.

    He found an awkwardly smiling Aezel staring at him.

    ¡°Master, did you forget about your children? What are you doing tainting them with your pervertedness? Fufufufu.¡±

    Aezelughed without care. It sounded like heavenly music in Lawrend¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Uh¡­ F*ck!¡±

    Lawrend could only curse as he realized his blunder.

    ¡°Fufufufu. Come with me, Master. The babies are out at the deck. They are viewing the vast ocean around us,¡± Aezel said.

 Chapter 499

    ¡°Did they hear Valentina moaning?¡± Lawrend asked as they walked through the cabin¡¯s hallway.

    ¡°I immediately told the others to bring them outside, so you don¡¯t have to worry, Master,¡± Aezel replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    Lawrend sighed. He forgot that his room was also beside Elena¡¯s room.

    They entered the deck, and the salty breeze assaulted Lawrend¡¯s face. It was quite windy.

    He quickly found his children. His maids were carrying them as they watched the sea waves crash and fold.

    ¡­

    Lawrend spent the whole three months bedding his maids and taking care of his children. He would then practice magic from time to time.

    ¡°Passengers, we¡¯re about to dock at Sorba Port City. Please follow the city¡¯s rules,¡± the captain shouted.

    Lawrend and his maids were outside the deck. They watched the Primitus Continent grow in size as they approached it.

    ¡°Finally, we¡¯re back home,¡± Lawrend muttered.

    There was a wide smile on his face.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Aleshia nodded her head beside him.

    ¡°Nyaa¡­ I¡¯m still not pregnant. We went to the Altro Continent and back, yet I¡¯m still not pregnant¡­¡± Amene said despondently.

    Lawrend rubbed her back and consoled her. He had nothing to say to her. He was thinking about a worse conclusion that he didn¡¯t want to reveal to her.

    ¡®She might be infertile,¡¯ Lawrend thought to himself.

    Valentina would have heard his thoughts if she wasn¡¯t in the crystal orb. Otherwise, she would have scolded Lawrend.

    A few hourster, the ship docked at the port. The passengers started disembarking and walking onnd for the first time in three months.

    ¡°Land!¡± Amene shouted happily.

    She jumped from the wooden board to the port.

    As a demihuman cat, she disliked the big ocean. She liked thend more as there was no fear of drowning.

    ¡°Nyaa..!¡±

    Grape followed behind her. She carried Straw in her arms carefully.

    Lawrend¡¯s whole group entered the port and was inspected by the guards. Once they were clear, they were allowed entry.

    ¡°It seems like Verkoli did a great job,¡± Lawrend said.

    He looked back at the guards in wonder. If the empire had taken over the kingdom, they would¡¯ve ced a hunt for him. But the guards clearly didn¡¯t recognize him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find an inn, Master. And then I will scout out the city for information,¡± Aleshia said.

    She was on high alert. As someone hunted by authorities before, she was afraid that they would get recognized and arrested.

    Though, it was hard to imagine that she was a vicious assassin with Zio in her arms.

    ¡°Okay. We¡¯re doing that,¡± Lawrend replied and nodded his head.

    Her idea was a good one. They found a rtively cheap andfortable inn after entering the city.

    This room got two beds and was rtivelyrge. They all stayed in the same room while waiting for Aleshia to return.

    Aleshia gave Zio to him and quickly disappeared.

    ¡°Fufufufu. It has been a while since Ist saw her act like an assassin,¡± Aezel said with augh.

    ¡°I agree. She rxed too much recently,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Hm¡­ I think Sister Aleshia trusts you that well, Master,¡± Elena said.

    Lawrend smiled, hearing her words. He knew that, but he liked the assassin Aleshia. Her beauty wasn¡¯t her only charm. Her assassin skills were also part of it.

    ¡°Pa¡­¡±

    Lawrend looked down at Zio. He carried him in his arms.

    ¡°Papa?¡± [AN: Papa = Daddy)

    ¡°Pa¡­ Pa..!¡±

    Zio struggled to say.

    ¡°A..! He¡¯s so cute!¡±

    Elena ced Eina on the bed and took Zio from Lawrend¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Hey, why did you steal him from me?¡± Lawrend asked as he faked an angry expression.

    ¡°Ehehe. He¡¯s my baby now,¡± Elena replied with a smirk.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lawrend smiled wryly. She inherited a lot of her personality from Aleshia. She also liked taking care of children.

    ¡°¡­Pa!¡±

    Zio raised his arms towards Lawrend.

    He smirked and stole Zio from her arms.

    ¡°See? He likes me more,¡± Lawrend said smugly.

    ¡°Hmph. I still have my cute Eina!¡±

    Elena picked up Eina from the bed and carried her in her arms. She looked at Lawrend as if to challenge him.

    ¡°Hoh? Watch as I steal her from you!¡± Lawrend dered.

    He waved his hand at Eina and smiled.

    Eina turned away and snuggled in Elena¡¯s bosom.

    ¡°Hahahaha! You lose, Master!¡± Elena smiled victoriously.

    ¡°Fufufu.¡± Aezel couldn¡¯t help but smile as she watched thempete against each other.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Both Lawrend and Elena looked at her in displeasure.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Aezel replied with a shrug of her shoulders.

    Meanwhile, Grape and Amene were taking turns taking care of Straw.

    ¡°Sister, she clearly wants me to take care of her,¡± Amene said.

    ¡°Nyaa? She wants me to breastfeed her,¡± Grape replied.

    ¡°I can also breastfeed her,¡± Amene said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Nyahahaha. If I squeeze enough, milkes out,¡± Amene said.

    ¡°Nyaaaa?? You¡¯re going to make Straw starve!¡± Grape eximed.

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡± Amene nodded her head sadly.

    She returned Straw to her.

    Grape pulled her clothes to the side and ced her nipple against Straw¡¯s mouth. She quickly opened her mouth and started sucking on it.

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡±

    Grape felt ticklish.

    She turned her head to Amene and saw her sad expression.

    ¡°Sister, I believe that you will get your own child one day,¡± Grape said to console her.

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡± Amene nodded her head weakly.

    ¡°Elder Sister, how do I help you get a baby?¡± Feli asked.

    She felt bad for her. She saw her other Big Sisters having their own babies, but her Elder Sister was one of the few that didn¡¯t get one.

    ¡°You can¡¯t help me, Feli. This is a problem in my stomach,¡± Amene replied.

    ¡°But Elder Sister¡­¡± Feli said in a sad voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Master will find a way,¡± Aezel said as he approached them.

    ¡°Yes, nyaa.¡± Grape nodded her head in agreement.

    As they were discussing Amene¡¯s problem, Aleshia returned.

    ¡°Master! Something big happened! The Empire is currently at war with another empire,¡± Aleshia said excitedly.

    ¡°What!? That¡¯s good news!¡± Lawrend eximed.

 Chapter 500

    ¡°Yes! The neighboring Trunden Empire invaded the Blumin Empire. They are waging a bloody war at the western side of the Star Gazing Mountain.¡±

    The Star Gazing Mountain naturally protected the Undrasil Kingdom from threatsing from the west. The only region that enemies could enter was the southwest.

    It made it significantly easier for the kingdom to defend itself. It was also why it stood strong for 10,000 years. It was in an ideal spot where it was an impregnable fortress.

    ¡°Why did the war start?¡± Lawrend asked Aleshia.

    ¡°I heard that the Trunden Emperor was emboldened after getting a new magical artifact. He imed that he was now stronger than the Blumin Emperor.¡±

    ¡°And so he wanted to eat the empire¡¯s territory?¡±

    ¡°Yes! The empire wanted the Undrasil Kingdom to help, but Mr. Verkoli reminded the empire that they threatened you out of the kingdom.¡±

    Aleshia nodded her head. She was very excited at the moment. This was an opportunity for them.

    ¡°Ahahahaha! Good! The empire couldn¡¯t bother with the kingdom at the moment. Let¡¯s return to the capital boldly then,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He was highly spirited at the moment. He clenched his fists tightly.

    ¡°Maybe we should contact the Trunden Empire. They can help us get rid of the Blumin Empire.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ Master, I think that¡¯s not a good idea,¡± Humility replied.

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Trunden Emperor is highly ambitious. He had always wanted to take the Blumin Empire. And that includes us. If we aren¡¯t careful, they might stab us in the back.¡±

    Humility¡¯s exnation was like a bucket of cold water. Lawrend bit his lips in disappointment.

    ¡°Why does he want to invade us? Can¡¯t he invade the north?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°The Trunden Empire is situated in a massive desert. There are seldom ces that were habitable. It¡¯s much more beneficial for them to invade the south as the empires at the center of the continent were much stronger. Not to mention, they would have ess to the empire¡¯s numerous seaports.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Where have you heard this?¡±

    ¡°I heard it from my father and siblings discussing it before. At that time, I could only listen in as I was not capable of keeping up with them.¡±

    ¡°But now?¡±

    ¡°Now, I can understand what they meant. It¡¯s simr to running a business, Master,¡± Humility answered with a gentle smile on her face.

    ¡°That¡¯s my Humility. I will assign you as the Minister of Finance back home.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. I will do my best, Master.¡±

    Humility humbly bowed to him while she carried Courage.

    They stayed the night and then departed the next day.

    ¡°Clova? Clova..?¡±

    Lawrend walked through the small forest area surrounding Sorba Port City. He left his maids and his children at the gate to find Clova.

    He shook his head, and the flute appeared in his hand. He yed it. The rxing melody spread through the air and traveled far.

    A few secondster, a giant white bird appeared on the horizon. It was none other than Clova.

    ¡°Human!¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Clova¡¯s voice was one of excitement and happiness.

    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    Lawrend smiled at her.

    ¡°Indeed. Your talent is resplendent as the sun in the sky. I can¡¯t see through you anymore,¡± Clova said.

    Shended on the ground and stared at him in amazement.

    Now that he saw her again, he could see the powerful mana of the different elements flowing through her body. They were crashing and interfering with each other.

    It led to her being unable to use any elemental magic. Her body indiscriminately uses all of the mana as its source of power and energy.

    ¡°Can you feel the different elements inside your body?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden question? Did you learn something about my race at the Altro Continent?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m just curious.¡± Lawrend shook his head.

    ¡°You got my hopes up for nothing. Human, are you doing this on purpose?¡±

    Clova squinted her eyes and stared at him intently.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±

    Lawrend didn¡¯t want to reveal to her that his eyes became special after practicing magic. After all, it was something rare and fate-defying.

    ¡°*Sigh* Forgive me. I was just riled up recently. I can¡¯t feel the elements inside my body to answer your question. Though, I can differentiate them outside of my body.¡±

    She wearily sighed. It seemed like there was something weighing on her mind.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Lawrend asked worriedly.

    Although she was merely his mount, she was still someone he knew. If there was something he could do, he would help her.

    ¡°I finally made a breakthrough with the book. I found some clues regarding my parents. Maybe, they existed long ago¡­¡±

    As Clova said that, she looked up to the endless sky. She yearned to meet her parents after being alone for 10,000 years.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lawrend could faintly guess what happened to her parents. When the angels descended and eradicated the prosperous era of the ancient civilization, they might have been included.

    ¡°I know¡­ I used to trust the Goddess, but I lost all my trust in her after reading that ancient book. For what reason did she clean up the whole continent¡­¡±

    Even Clova was not willing to use the word ¡®eradicate¡¯. It was a word not meant to be used against life beyond diseases.

    ¡°Do you want to be my servant? I will not restrict you, but I want you to fully support me. And then I will help you get your revenge,¡± Lawrend said.

    Lawrend knew that he could not keep her as his mount forever. Their initial deal was based on him helping her get the ancient book. Sooner orter, she would find an excuse to leave.

    ¡°Revenge?¡±

    Clova¡¯s tone sounded amused.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. Lest we attract disaster upon ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Your proposal¡­ I can feel your fate and destiny. It¡¯s shrouded in mist, but I can see a bright light through that mist. I¡¯m sure that you can help me find my answers.¡±

    Clova stared at his eyes. They understood what each other meant at the moment.

    ¡°Alright. Do you want to sign a soul contract? I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to,¡± Lawrend offered.

    ¡°For what reason should I refuse? So be it,¡± Clova replied confidently.

 Chapter 501

    Lawrend took out a piece of paper and started writing on it. He wrote many uses for the soul contract.

    He finished a dozen minutester, and he showed it to her.

    ¡°Read it carefully,¡± Lawrend said.

    Clova stared at the soul contract for a few minutes with her sharp bird eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m satisfied. But what will happen if you don¡¯t die?¡± Clova asked.

    Her eyes stared at Lawrend intently.

    It said in the soul contract that she would be freed once he died, but there was no mention of any other way she could be freed. It meant that she would be his servant till death. It won¡¯t be hard for him to outlive her with his amazing talents.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will give you countless benefits,¡± Lawrend confidently replied.

    ¡°What kind of benefits?¡±

    ¡°I will help you find heavenly treasures. It won¡¯t be hard in the future,¡± Lawrend answered.

    He wasn¡¯t just boasting empty words. It won¡¯t be long before he bes an Earth Mage. And an Earth Mage could explore almost every corner of the world.

    You also shouldn¡¯t forget that he had the Divine Lightning. It would be able to help him fight against Heaven Mages. That would be enough to flip over any location and find all the heavenly treasures.

    ¡°Add it in the soul contract,¡± Clova said.

    The two of them continued discussing with each other for ten minutes before they finished. Clova¡¯s soul appeared behind her back, and a part of her soul flew out of her body.

    The same thing happened to Lawrend. One could see his magical soul that was filled with mana. A piece of it flew off and merged with Clova. Then Clova¡¯s piece of soul took the ce of that empty spot.

    ¡°My lord.¡±

    Clova slightly lowered her head to him.

    ¡°Clova Whitebird, I¡¯m d that you epted me,¡± Lawrend solemnly replied.

    This was a huge gain for him. She was powerful and ancient¡ªa great ally in the future.

    ¡°It was your talents that convinced me, My lord.¡±

    Clova was humble and subservient. She immediately adapted to her new position. This was an ancient beast for you.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The others have been waiting for us.¡±

    Lawrend rode Clova, and she appeared in front of Lawrend¡¯s family.

    ¡°Pa!¡± Zio called out the moment he saw Lawrend riding Clova.

    Clovanded in front of them with a thud. The young babies stared at her with wide eyes. Instead of crying, their eyes were filled with curiosity, especially the slime trio.

    ¡°Master is back!¡± Elena eximed.

    The others sighed in relief once they saw him and Clova. They had been waiting for quite a while now. If it weren¡¯t for their confidence in him, they would have already thought that the empire caught him.

    The passersby arriving and exiting Sorba Port City widened their eyes the moment they saw Clova.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Undrasil Monster Forest¡¯s Guardian! Is that the Former King on its back!?¡± one of them shouted in shock.

    ¡°It¡¯s him! The Former King is back! The glorious number one talent of our kingdom is back!¡±

    Lawrend left the kingdom with his tail in-between his legs, but the citizens sympathized with him. With the empire chasing after him, it was understandable that he was running for his life. His return was good news to the citizens.

    He was a prodigy known to all! His great power was talked about and spread everywhere. That included the Blumin Empire and the surrounding kingdoms.

    After more than a year of absence, the people that recognized him felt excitement bubbling inside their bodies. He fought against a whole entourage sent by the empire with hisbat maids! Everyone knew about it.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather call him Combat Maid King! Look, his maids already gave birth.¡±

    One of them pointed at Aleshia and the others. The cute babies in their embraces were hard not to pay attention to.

    ¡°Indeed! Our Combat Maid King has a vitality that will impregnate any woman! Other nobles would not dare to impregnate their maids. He was one of the few that not only did it but didn¡¯t care that others knew about it.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°*Sigh* If only my daughter was slightly more talented and beautiful¡­¡±

    ¡°Same¡­¡±

    Aleshia and the others clearly heard the passersby¡¯s voices. They turned bright red, and a feeling of pride welled up inside their chests.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Lawrend said.

    He smiled at them and didn¡¯t say anything else. He was amazed and perplexed at how he became so famous, but he was happy nheless.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± x10

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    ¡­

    In the Undrasil Kingdom¡¯s capital, Verkoli was sitting behind a desk. He was listening to an attendant exin things to him.

    ¡°Your Highness, the empire threatened that they don¡¯t mind sending a team of 12 Grand Mages to take over the kingdom if we don¡¯t send anyone to help them.¡±

    ¡°HMPH! I had spread to the whole kingdom how great Lawrend was and how the empire mistreated him. Even if I ask for volunteers, no one wille up and help them. It¡¯s their fault for scaring him away.¡± Verkoli snorted imposingly.

    The attendant wryly smiled. He was also of the same mind. The Undrasil Kingdom¡¯s citizens epted Lawrend as their most precious talent. He wasn¡¯t well known because of his sudden meteoric rise, but Verkoli spent a lot of effort to disseminate it to every corner of the kingdom.

    ¡°But Your Highness, we can¡¯t defend against 12 Grand Mages.¡±

    In the end, it was a difference of power. The empire might not be able to send Earth Mages, but they could send some Grand Mages as there were about 80 Grand Mages in the empire at the moment.

    ¡°¡­What did the Trunden Empire offer?¡± Verkoli grimly asked.

    This was a choice that he was not willing to consider.

    ¡°They want three port cities, and they will send three Earth Mages and give us independence!¡± the attendant answered swiftly.

    ¡°Three!? Greedy bastards!¡±

    ¡°Ehem. Your Highness, it¡¯s improper for you to act like that.¡±

    ¡°*Cough* It¡¯s an old habit.¡± Verkoli faked a cough.

 Chapter 502

    Lawrend¡¯s group finally arrived at the royal capital of the Undrasil Kingdom. His babies particrly enjoyed the journey.

    They deserved to be his children. None of them felt fear from the high altitude. All of them gazed down below with unrelenting curiosity. It made him wonder how they would grow in the future.

    Curiosity made man a man. Without it, no innovation would have been made in his previous world. It was such a powerful thing that talent would falter before it.

    Clova flew inside the capital city without any care.

    The moment the city guards saw her figure, their faces turned pale from fear. They remembered her glorious form more than a year ago. She became famous together with Lawrend¡¯s grand achievements.

    The Combat Maid King riding the divine white bird to fight against the evil empire! It was such a beautiful scene that ignited the courage within oneself.

    In the end, none of the city guards dared to do anything. The captain sighed as he gazed at them, entering deeper and deeper into the city.

    ¡°Wait, there are people on her back!¡± a city guard suddenly shouted.

    All of them focused their gazes and saw Lawrend¡¯s group riding Clova¡¯s back.

    ¡°They¡¯re too far. I can¡¯t see them.¡±

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the only one that can ride the Guardian Beast of the Undrasil Monster Forest!¡±

    ¡°The Combat Maid King is back!¡±

    Joyous shouts resounded among the crowd of city guards. The news quickly spread even before Lawrend arrived at the royal castle.

    Shortly after, Lawrend¡¯s group arrived at the royal castle. They rmed the royal guards standing above the castle walls.

    Clova ignored them andnded in the garden.

    ¡­

    A figure burst inside Verkoli¡¯s royal office. He was a young royal guard wearing shiny armor.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°What happened!?¡± Verkoli asked in a panic.

    Seeing the hasty appearance of the royal guard made Verkoli and his attendant tense. They immediately assumed that the empire sent people to overthrow him.

    ¡°H-He is back!¡±

    The royal guard stuttered. He himself was in disbelief when he saw Lawrend¡¯s groupnd through a window. Without thinking about it, he immediately ran here to inform the king.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Verkoli¡¯s form turned into a purple shadow. He zapped through the hall in extreme haste.

    The attendant and the young royal guard looked at each other and followed after him.

    ¡­

    Lawrend jumped down from Clova¡¯s back with a rxed smile on his face. It was good to be back in his homnd. Living in another continent with unfamiliar culture was really different.

    The royal guards surrounded them, but they didn¡¯t raise their weapons. Verkoli spread the word about Lawrend¡¯s deeds and how he was the greatest talent the kingdom ever made.

    He killed the previous king because he wanted to separate him and his daughter. It was the truth, and it made everyone see him as a heroic and romantic man.

    Some of the royal guards present were even familiar with him. They all stared at him with eyes full of respect.

    One of them stepped forward. He was a man brimming with vitality and an aura of power.

    ¡°I¡¯m the General of the Royal Guards. Combat Maid King, we celebrate your return!¡±

    He half-kneeled with full respect. He didn¡¯t dare to act arrogant in front of Lawrend.

    ¡°Rise. Why are you calling me Combat Maid King?¡± Lawrend curiously asked.

    The general smiled wryly and stood up. He then exined to Lawrend how Verkoli revealed the evil ns of the empire.

    Lawrend looked at him with amazement. Verkoli was really a smart man. He knew what to do to gather the support of the masses. It was expected of a Grand Mage in a kingdom.

    Suddenly, a sh of purple lightning ran out of the royal castle and stopped a few meters in front of Lawrend.

    ¡°Lawrend!¡± Verkoli eximed.

    He stared at Lawrend. He was still the same, albeit a little taller and slightly more handsome. He had grown in the past year or so.

    He then looked behind Lawrend and widened his eyes in amazement at his children. It was no-joke that he deserved the title of the Combat Maid King. In fact, he even thought at the moment that it wasn¡¯t enough to describe him.

    ¡°Combat Maid Harem King!¡± Verkoli eximed again.

    ¡°¡­Are you trying to insult me?¡± Lawrend asked with a slight smile on his face.

    ¡°No! It¡¯s my praise! You conquered geniuses, demons, beasts, and other races to be your maids. I¡¯m merely stating facts!¡±

    Verkoli was filled with excitement. Seeing Lawrend back made him guess a few things in his mind.

    ¡°Ahahahaha! I¡¯m merely teasing you, Uncle Verkoli. I heard about your deeds,¡± Lawrend replied with a sonorousugh.

    ¡°Uncle?¡±

    Verkoli looked at him in confusion. Since when did he be an uncle?

    ¡°You did so much for me. I owe you one. Calling you Uncle is my form of showing you respect,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m d you¡¯re back. We can finally fight back against the empire. Without you, I¡¯m hopeless. Sooner orter, they wille after my head,¡± Verkoli said.

    He was filled with sorrow and unconfidence when he talked about the empire. Who could fight against such a behemoth? Without Lawrend, he can¡¯t do anything.

    ¡°Thank you. With your achievements, you can be the new Prime Minister if you want,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Prime Minister?¡±

    Verkoli carefully considered his offer. After a year of managing the kingdom, he found out that he liked being in power. It gave him a sense of pride and duty. He wanted to lead the kingdom to prosperity.

    Lawrend¡¯s words that day still resounded inside his mind. With great poweres great responsibility. They must be an empire no matter what!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I can still give you my Arch Mage spell,¡± Lawrend said.

    Before he entered closed practice, he gave Verkoli his spells from Beginner Mage all the way to High Mage. It was only natural that he would want his Arch Mage spell too.

 Chapter 503

    ¡°Really!?¡± Verkoli asked with so much excitement that his eyes almost popped out.

    ¡°Of course. My spell is nothing in my eyes. Imagination can give birth to more,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He was capable of casting magic even if he didn¡¯t have a spell in mind. This was because of Lawrend¡¯s frightening understanding of magic. Of course, it couldn¡¯t be as powerful if he truly used a spell. Though he was self-taught and most of his ideas came from his previous world.

    Modern Science could beat the medieval-like era of this world. Hypothesize and Experiment! These two were the most basic foundation of his previous world.

    He sometimes wondered how a great physicist of his previous world would fare in this world. Would they achieve greater things than himself? Although he wasn¡¯t the best, it was enough to sweep through this world.

    No one could say. They might be too scared to try the risky things he did in the past. In the end, it wasn¡¯t just his knowledge that brought him to this height. It was also his courage.

    His previous self couldn¡¯tpare to the current him. He had truly be one with the memories he inherited from his other soul.

    As Lawrend was lost in thoughts, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Veronica. She was born from his other soul.

    He wondered what happened to his other soul. Did it turn to Veronica, or was it used to give birth to a new soul? He couldn¡¯t tell.

    ¡°Thank you! I¡¯d dly ept the Arch Mage spell instead. In the end, I¡¯m still a mage. I walk the path of magic. If I let myself get distracted, I won¡¯t be able to improve further,¡± Verkoli said.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good mindset. Here.¡±

    A piece of paper appeared in Lawrend¡¯s hand, and he wrote on it using his lightning. He then passed it to Verkoli.

    Verkoli carefully took the piece of paper. It wasn¡¯t made of sheepskin, so it was very fragile in Verkoli¡¯s hands.

    ¡°From now on, I abdicate from the throne! The position of King has been returned to Lawrend Horiel!¡±

    Verkoli¡¯s voice reverberated across the whole capital. He used his Grand Mage power to spread it through tiny arcs of lightning that reproduced his voice.

    It immediately caused an uproar. The ones that heard of Lawrend¡¯s return were not surprised, but not a long time had passed since he returned, so many were still unaware. They were all caught off-guard when they heard Verkoli¡¯s deration.

    Instantly, the citizens in the capital became excited.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°The Combat Maid King is back!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s back to take revenge!¡±

    ¡°The empire can¡¯t suppress us any longer!¡±

    ¡°The bullies will now taste their own medicine!¡±

    In the eyes of the citizens of the Undrasil Kingdom, Lawrend was someone they should be proud of. His tale of quickly bing an Arch Mage left everyone amazed. It was iparable to the likes of the Blumin Emperor.

    Some wild guesses were running inside their minds.

    ¡®His return meant that he became even stronger!¡¯

    That was the thought inside everyone¡¯s mind at the moment. Only with strength would he dare fight back against the behemoth of the empire.

    ¡­

    No one dared to say no when Verkoli returned the throne to Lawrend. Some of them already had guessed that he simply lent it to Verkoli. This development confirmed their thoughts.

    The whole royal pce became lively. Messages were made and sent to the various cities under the kingdom. It announced Lawrend¡¯s return to the throne!

    As for the source of all this liveliness, Lawrend rxed on hisrge bed. A long day of travel tired him. He allowed his maids to stay in his room this time.

    Hisrge family sat and stood around the room. It was a happy scene, and Lawrend imprinted it in his mind.

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡±

    Amene rubbed Lawrend¡¯sp with her ears like a docile cat. She was discretely rubbing his dragon without anyone noticing. Lawrend was already erect. If it weren¡¯t for her pushing it down with her head, it would have towered visibly.

    Lawrend didn¡¯t mind. It was understandable that Amene was very lustful. She yearned to have a baby since long ago. It was torture for her not to have one.

    Lawrend cherished this moment and rubbed Amene¡¯s ears with his hand. He skillfully touched her sensitive spots and made her squirm and clench her legs together.

    [WARNING: This part contains R-18 scenes.]

    ¡°Nyaa~¡±

    Amene¡¯s lewd voice came out. Everyone looked at her and immediately knew that she wanted to mate with Lawrend.

    ¡°Fufufu. Master, we won¡¯t disturb you any longer,¡± Aezel said.

    She winked at her sisters and left the room. Everyone understood her intentions and followed after her.

    After everyone left, Amene pulled down Lawrend¡¯s pants. She licked her cherry lips and grasped his member tightly.

    She pointed its tip towards her and licked it with her rough tongue.

    She intently pleasured his rod with great care. She licked under the ns and the tip. Once it was fully covered with her saliva, she took it inside her mouth.

    At this point, she was already quite familiar with Lawrend¡¯s weak points. She rolled her tongue around his cock and sucked on it.

    *Quiver*

    She felt Lawrend quiver, and she became fiercer. Her soft tongue acted like a pillow and caressed the underside of Lawrend¡¯s cock. She then used the roof of her mouth and tightly swallowed his whole cock.

    She took it all down to the base and gave Lawrend a deepthroat. Her tight esophagus tightened around his cock, and she attempted to swallow it.

    It lightly undted and gave Lawrend pleasure.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    He rubbed her head gently.

    Amene went further and sucked it inside. She showed him how much she wanted to swallow it so badly. She then released it for a short moment to gasp for air before giving him another deep throat.

    She kept doing this for almost half an hour.

    ¡°It¡¯s ready!¡±

    Amene sat on Lawrend¡¯sp and pushed her panties to the side. Her lower lips swallowed his member, and then a dam broke.

    Lawrend shot a full load into her womb.

 Chapter 504

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [WARNING: Anal sex. I know some of you are scared of it, so I¡¯m giving a warning.]

    After getting satisfied by Amene, the two of them stopped.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Amene sat on the bed silently. She raised her clothes and exposed her navel. She stared at it, seemingly seeing through her own womb.

    Lawrend didn¡¯t say anything. They already talked about this multiple times, but for some reason, he can¡¯t get her pregnant.

    After a long while, Amene released a long sigh.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m infertile¡­¡± Amene whispered sadly.

    She didn¡¯t want to admit it, but there was no other exnation. She had been having sex with Lawrend ever since they met. It was absurd that she wasn¡¯t pregnant yet after so long.

    It was too easy for Aezel to be pregnant. Even Grape, who had a parasitic worm inside her womb, got pregnant as soon as it was removed.

    ¡°I will find a way to get you pregnant,¡± Lawrend said.

    He gently rubbed her head. He also thought the same. He didn¡¯t want to say it to her to hurt her, but now that she said it, he could only console her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Master will find a way,¡± Amene said.

    She raised her head and stared into his eyes. Her own eyes were misty and about to cry. She prevented herself from crying and looked at him with confidence.

    ¡°There is nothing magic can¡¯t do,¡± Lawrend replied with a nod of his head.

    He was confident that he could find a way. If healing magic could alter the age of healers, then healing magic should be able to cure infertility.

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡±

    Amene went closer to him and embraced him. She wrapped her arms around his back and leaned on his chest. An aura of sadness lingered around her body.

    Lawrend knew one thing that could wash away sadness.

    He lifted Amene¡¯s chin and kissed her on the lips. As if a fuel lit by sparks, Amene started getting horny again.

    She started fondling Lawrend¡¯s back as she wallowed in his kiss. Lewd wet noises came out of their mouths. Soon, Amene forgot about her sadness.

    She focused on Lawrend and pleasuring herself.

    They stopped kissing, and Amene turned around. She offered her ass to him like a bitch in heat and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Lawrend lifted her skirt up and raised his slumbering dragon once again.

    Since he wanted to make her feel good, Lawrend chose her other hole. The most sacred hole that she loved to be fucked.

    ¡°Mmmmnyaaa!¡±

    Lawrend pushed against her sphincter and entered inside her tight ass. She can¡¯t help but feel out of breath.

    ¡°It has been a while since we did this,¡± Lawrend said.

    Ever since Amene wanted to get pregnant, they stopped using this hole. It was incapable of getting her pregnant, so Amene preferred him to use her vagina. s, it was useless.

    Lawrend knew that she loved getting anal, so he pushed in deeper.

    Through the thin wall between her vagina and anus, he felt up her G-spot. It caused her to tremble in pleasure.

    ¡°Nyaa!¡±

    Lawrend¡¯s cock was still very lubricated with both her saliva, love juices, and his own juices. It was easy-peasy for him to push in till his whole member was inside her.

    ¡°Ahnyaa~¡±

    Amene bent her ass as much as possible and got him to touch her deepest crevice.

    ¡°It feels so good! More-nyaa!¡± Amene eximed happily.

    The two of them danced in a rhythm. Amene shook her hips back and forth while Lawrend thrust his hips wantonly.

    Lawrend leaned forward and rubbed Amene¡¯s ears. He caught her wagging tail with his mouth and nibbled on it.

    This caused Amene to feel a heightened sense of pleasure. It made her feel the pleasure even more clearly. It was almost to the point where she could visualize his whole cock in her mind!

    ¡°Harder, Master¡­ Widen my naughty hole¡­¡± Amene whispered in the sweetest of voices.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend was enraptured by her voice, and he thrust in her rougher than before.

    ¡°How does this feel?¡±

    ¡°Oh nyaa..! I missed this feeling!¡±

    Amene was full of energy. Her whole being was craving for this feeling. It almost made her question herself why she wanted to get pregnant when she could feel such overwhelming pleasure.

    Lawrend stopped rubbing her ears and leaned back. He stared at their connection and watched as his rod widened her ass. He used his free hand and rubbed her clitoris.

    It was like a small hard bean. He fiddled with it with his middle finger and lightly teased it.

    ¡°Ah! Ahhh! Nyaa!¡±

    Lawrend¡¯s hand made Amene feel electricity all over her body. His teasing stimted the innumerable nerves in her clitoris.

    Lawrend did that for several minutes before he got tired, so he used his ultimate technique.

    He focused himself and pressed his index finger on her bean.

    A tiny and weak arc of lightning flowed from his finger. It instantly stimted the nerves attached to her clitoris.

    ¡°NYAAAA!!¡±

    Amene arched her back and meowed as loud as she could. She didn¡¯t realize it, but she squirted a generous amount.

    She powerlessly fell on the bed while Lawrend continued pounding and widening her ass like a jackhammer.

    Amene rolled back her eyelids and got lost in the pleasure. When Lawrend saw her like that, he pinched her buttcheeks.

    ¡°Nyaa!?¡±

    Amene regained herself and red at him in slight anger.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to sleep, you won¡¯t be able to enjoy this,¡± Lawrend calmly said.

    ¡°Nyaa¡­ It¡¯s rxing because it feels so good,¡± Amene replied.

    She returned to her position and closed her eyes.

    With her sense of vision gone, she could feel the pleasure even more clearly. Lawrend and Amene spent their intimate time for several more hours before they stopped.

    Amene currently kneeled in front of him. She opened her mouth widely with her full body naked.

    Lawrend rubbed his boner, and a splurt of white seeds showered her face and chest. Some of it got into Amene¡¯s mouth, and she swallowed them with an enticing smile on her face.

    Amene spread his semen all over her non-existent boobs and made for a pleasant scene.

 Chapter 505

    Lawrend left the royal room and went into the king¡¯s throne. Aezel followed behind him with a sly smile on her face.

    Lawrend could guess what was on her mind, but he ignored her. They soon arrived in the throne room, and he sat on the throne.

    It was covered in gold and various expensive ornaments. There was an open window located at the high ceiling, and it cast a waterfall of sunlight.

    Lawrend sat on the throne. At that moment, everything seemed to dim down. He carried with him an aura of majesty and power.

    He didn¡¯t waste his time at the ship. He was getting closer and closer to bing an Earth Mage. Even if he didn¡¯t want to exert his powers, the world around him kneels.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Aezel half-kneeled as soon as she saw him sit down. Sitting on a royal throne made him more majestic and awe-inspiring. She couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart beat faster.

    ¡°Rise,¡± Lawrend calmly said.

    Aezel stood up obediently and looked at him straight. Her slyness earlier was gone as she prepared herself for his orders.

    ¡°Call the previous attendant and Verkoli.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Aezel turned around and left gracefully.

    ¡°Sitting on this throne feels different¡­¡± Lawrend murmured to himself.

    This throne was just a seat, but sitting on it made him feel as if the lives of every single living being in the Undrasil Kingdom were in his hand. It was a strange feeling, and Lawrend tried to understand what it was.

    A few minutester, he seemed to have realized something.

    ¡°Kings has sat on this throne for ten thousand years. Their royal majesty has been imprinted on it. It is not just a symbol of power. It is the power of this kingdom.¡±

    After ten thousand years, the Undrasil Kingdom had set a firm foundation on thisnd. Even if someone destroys this throne, the kingdom will always exist.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me taking in Humility, they might have rallied against me,¡± Lawrend muttered.

    How many ns and great powers benefitted from the royal family in the past? How many of them were full of gratitude? It would be fair to say that their loyalty was firm and long-standing.

    In the eyes of the citizens, it wasn¡¯t much different every time a new king was crowned. The only difference was having to avoid offending some new people. For most of the citizens, that was not that difficult.

    But if someone usurps the throne, even if the city lord agreed, the citizens of that city would not necessarily feel the same. There woulde a day when they would take revenge.

    Lawrend took the throne by killing the king and the previous king. But he still had Humility, who willingly submitted herself to him. And that was enough for the citizens and the loyal ns supporting the royal family.

    They didn¡¯t want to involve themselves in this inner power struggle. That was why no one interfered.

    As Lawrend thoughts reached here, he became more impressed by Verkoli.

    ¡°Master, they are here,¡± Aezel said through the door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Lawrend replied.

    Aezel opened the door, and two people entered.

    They were Verkoli and his attendant when he was still the king.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    Both Verkoli and his attendant half-kneeled on the red carpet.

    ¡°Rise.¡±

    The two of them promptly stood up.

    ¡°How did you do it?¡± Lawrend asked.

    His eyes focused on Verkoli with full of curiosity.

    ¡°Are you talking about me spreading the news that the empire chased you to the ends of the world?¡± Verkoli replied with a slight smile on his face.

    It was very obvious that he was proud of it.

    ¡°Not that. How did you manage to rule this kingdom?¡±

    The moment he asked this question, Verkoli¡¯s face turned solemn. He took half a step back and stared at him in disbelief.

    ¡°How did you know that the ns suppressed me so fast?¡± Verkoli asked in disbelief.

    ¡°So I was right¡­ What did you tell them?¡± Lawrend asked.

    Meeting a Heaven Mage opened his eyes. At this point, nothing could shake Lawrend¡¯s emotions. The only challenge for him was improving his understanding of magic.

    ¡°The ministers were practically on my side after you disposed of the Minister of Justice. I settled on meeting each n head one by one with the Minister of Agriculture¡¯s suggestion. I gave them slightly different information, and then I waited for intelligence from the empire¡¯s side. After that, it wasn¡¯t hard to tell which one of them was a traitor.

    ¡°I then told them your n, which they agreed to. They were also the major contributors to spreading propaganda against the empire.¡±

    ¡°Minister of Agriculture? Brilliant! What the hell is he doing as a minister of agriculture?¡± Lawrend eximed in amazement.

    ¡°He¡¯s really capable. I looked for him several times, and he helped me decide on a few matters,¡± Verkoli replied.

    ¡°Aezel, call the Minister of Agriculture,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    Aezel swiftly left and came back with the Minister of Agriculture.

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±

    The minister half-kneeled respectfully.

    ¡°Rise.¡±

    Lawrend looked at this old man. There was fear in his eyes and respect.

    ¡°Do you know what you did?¡± Lawrend heavily asked.

    ¡°Pardon me for my blind eyes, but I don¡¯t know what I did wrong!¡±

    The minister kneeled down again. This time, he started shivering in fear.

    ¡°You did very well. I want to start a new division, and it will be yours tomand,¡± Lawrend said.

    His words confused the minister, and he raised his head in puzzlement.

    ¡°How did youe up with giving the n heads slightly different information?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Ah! So it was that.¡±

    The minister¡¯s eyes cleared up, realizing what he was talking about.

    ¡°Tell me more about it,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°I¡¯m but a Minister of Agriculture. I have extensive knowledge of nts, and I¡¯m a nt High Mage myself. I was afraid that I would get killed as I doubted that all of the ns in the kingdom were very loyal.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡°Thus, I gave that suggestion to Mr. Verkoli.¡±

 Chapter 506

    His wording made it seem like a trivial matter.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m called Koen Larget,¡± the minister replied.

    ¡°How did you think of such a brilliant trap?¡± Lawrend excitedly asked.

    He was looking at a wise old man. He would be a great help in the future if he was really as great as he seemed to be.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that natural? If you give them slightly different information, you would be able to pinpoint who leaked that information,¡± Koen answered.

    ¡°Alright. I appoint you the Head of Undrasil Intelligence,¡± Lawrend said.

    He still had some doubts about his capabilities, but he was willing to bet on him. He would surely be indispensable when ites to his future conquest.

    ¡°Y-Your Majesty!?¡±

    Koen was so shocked that his eyes almost popped out of his eye sockets. He was very humble all his life. The only thing he wanted was to grow some nts. He was a devoted botanist.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The reason he became the Minister of Agriculture was because of his expertise in the subject. Otherwise, no one would want an old man like him. There was only a small chance that he would be an Arch Mage in the future due to his age.

    ¡°This new division will be responsible for collecting news all over the kingdom andpiling it. You would also be responsible for nting spies in the neighboring territories.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ this is too much! I don¡¯t deserve to head such a powerful division!¡±

    Koen was in disbelief. He was just a humble old man that luckily became the minister of agriculture. He was so scared of dying that he schemed against the ns of the kingdom.

    He didn¡¯t expect that it would catch the eye of the Combat Maid Harem King. Everyone knew his strength and talent.

    If he dered that he was the most talented human in the world, no one would disagree. He only took several months to be an Arch Mage while having the power of a Grand Mage. Not only that, the minister could sense that he was much much stronger at the moment.

    He would not return if he didn¡¯t be stronger. That logic rang through the minister¡¯s head the moment he heard the news of his return. He became fearful of such a ruthless man.

    He heard what happened to the Minister of Justice. At that time he only showed a tiny sign of treason, but that was enough for the king to kill him.

    Even if Koen had bigger guts, he would never ever oppose Lawrend. He may be weak today, but he could take revenge in the future. The empire dug itself a grave the moment they decided to coerce him into joining them.

    ¡°I trust that you won¡¯t let me down, right?¡± Lawrend asked with a slight smile on his face.

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡± Koen nodded his head repeatedly.

    That smile was like the smile of the devil. Talent, Women, Strength. He onlycked Wealth to make him the most aplished man in the world. Countless other men would desire to be in his ce.

    ¡°Fufufufu.¡±

    Seeing the state of Koen, Aezel chuckled. She was aware of her Master¡¯s changes. It was gradual, but it was shocking now that she thought about it.

    He was daring, willing to sacrifice himself, confident, and talented. He fitted her perfect description of a husband.

    He was afraid of her back then, but now, nothing scares him.

    ¡°Ahh~¡±

    Aezel¡¯s eyes were filled with love. She wanted to devote her everything to him and make countless little monkeys.

    ¡°You can coordinate with Aleshia. She knows a lot about intelligence gathering. You are dismissed,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±

    After that, Koen swiftly left. He was still afraid, but he became determined as he realized that the king ced a lot of trust in him. He can¡¯t let him down.

    ¡°Verkoli, what did the Trunden Empire say?¡± Lawrend asked.

    Now that that was settled, he asked about the Trunden Empire. It could be their ally or their enemy in the future. Nothing was certain as it was an empire with high ambitions.

    ¡°They wanted three port cities in exchange for three Earth Mages helping us push back the Blumin Empire,¡± Verkoli replied.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Lawrend looked away in a daze. He thought about that offer. It wasn¡¯t bad, but it wasn¡¯t worth it at the same time.

    The port cities of the Undrasil Empire only amounted to three. That meant that they would pay with all of their port cities. It would be hard for them to develop afterward.

    Ships were the go-to trade choice of all the merchants on the continent. It was much faster, and there was no danger of monsters as long as they didn¡¯t go too far from the continent. It¡¯s not hard to imagine how much wealth the port cities bring the kingdom.

    ¡°What does your Majesty think?¡± Verkoli asked.

    He thought that they were basically ripping them off. The three port cities were indispensable for the kingdom.

    ¡°Communicate with them. Tell them that we are willing to give them the north part of the Blumin Empire for four Earth Mages!¡± Lawrend dered.

    Verkoli, his attendant, and Aezel all widened their eyes in shock. His words meant one thing. He was going to attack the Blumin Empire!

    ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t possibly be thinking of¡­¡±

    Verkoli didn¡¯t dare to say it. There were a lot of Earth Mages in the Blumin Empire. Not to mention, they also had 80 Grand Mages. The Undrasil Kingdom might have a lot of Arch Mages, but they were nothing in front of the empire.

    ¡°I will kill the Blumin Emperor soon. You all don¡¯t need to worry. I won¡¯t fight without being confident in myself,¡± Lawrend calmly replied.

    Seeing the Pir Heaven Mage gave him a chance to peek into the peak of magic. He didn¡¯t need to fumble his way forward anymore. He could already feel that he would be an Earth Mage soon.

 Chapter 507

    Lawrend¡¯s confidence shocked the trio.

    ¡°Master, are you sure about this?¡± Aezel asked solemnly.

    Aezel was assigned as his protector. If he died in battle, she wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive herself. She would rather take another route instead of fighting the Blumin Emperor head-on.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. I will leave everything to Verkoli and to all of you while I perfect my magic,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°I understand, Master.¡±

    Aezel made up her mind. She would support him to the very end. No matter what he wanted to do. After all, she had great faith in his abilities.

    ¡°You¡¯re all dismissed.¡±

    Lawrend swung his arms.

    They started leaving one by one until Aezel was the only one left. She walked closer to him and slowly leaned closer.

    Her soft and mellow tongue invaded his mouth and imprinted her smell in his nose. Their breathing was heavy and passionate. They separated a few minutester.

    ¡°I believe in you, Master.¡±

    After saying her piece, Aezel left the room.

    Lawrend tasted her lingering vor in his mouth. He gazed at the door and closed his eyes.

    ¡°Earth Mage¡­¡±

    A whole world appeared inside Lawrend¡¯s mind. It was shaking and rumbling. Except for the barren earth, there were only thunderstorms everywhere. The powerful thunders created shockwaves everywhere.

    Lawrend was like a god in this ce. Before he realized it, his simtion had already be like this.

    He tested his theories here. He simted the power of the elements and made sure that they would be feasible in the real world.

    With one thought, a powerful raging me appeared from the horizon. It covered the whole world and nketed it in mes. The golden arcs of lightning changed shape with the zing heat.

    They became more and more powerful. The divine lightning mana gathered to form a thick cloud of powerful energy.

    *BOOM!*

    A sh of golden lightning as thick as a bucket fell down from the sky. It shattered the molten earth and created cracks that spread for thousands of kilometers. The fire mana and lightning mana mixed together in a weird way.

    ¡°Fire¡­ Lightning¡­¡±

    Lawrend¡¯s physical body could only cast Fire and Lightning magic. He focused on it because the mana in his soul could notpare to the mana that he could store in his body.

    ¡°Fire creates a powerful sma along its path. This sma is a great conductor of electricity. If I canbine the two together, it will be so powerful beyondprehension.¡±

    If it was the Lawrend before he died in his previous world, he wouldn¡¯t be able to understand what he was currently saying. It was his new understanding after witnessing that lightning create that destructive scene earlier.

    ¡­N?v(el)B\\jnn

    As Lawrend was practicing his magic, Aleshia and the others started moving. They cooperated with the kingdom¡¯s officials and finally created the Undrasil Intelligence Division.

    Aleshia was the Co-head, while Koen was the Head. Together, they were responsible for nting spies and gathering intelligence to the kingdom¡¯s advantage.

    The hiring process immediately started and attracted the eyes of the people in the dark.

    ¡­

    Aezel locked herself in her room. She left her baby to Elena. She was the one in charge of most of the babies right now due to her ability to create a lot of tentacles.

    ¡°I must be more powerful for Master¡­¡±

    Aezel steered her resolve and attempted to surpass her current bloodline. This bloodline of hers was improved by Lawrend before. She didn¡¯t know if she could do it on her own, but she was willing to try.

    ¡­

    The citizens in the capital felt the ominous atmosphere in the city. Some of them were excited, and some of them were fearful. Many of them sensed the iing storm brought by Lawrend¡¯s return.

    A red-haireddy in a long red Chinese dress walked through the streets. Her body was a work of art. Her steps were full of grace, and the pride on her demeanor was for all to see.

    She had ample bosoms and th thighs. The men that passed by her couldn¡¯t help but look at her. They were all captivated by her inexplicable charm. Nevertheless, thisdy didn¡¯t give a damn about them.

    She raised her head and walked ahead like a prideful phoenix.

    ¡­

    In the Rubrignis n, Lawrend¡¯s father was sitting cross-legged inside a room. A powerful torrent of fire mana gathered around his body and entered through his nostrils.

    ¡°Son, I will help you in this fight¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Verkoli sent Lawrend¡¯s words and waited for the response from the Trunden Empire. He was anxious and a little bit excited.

    Lawrend¡¯s confidence made Verkoli feel that he had an ace. It won¡¯t be long before their kingdom rises from its slumbering position and show the world that they weren¡¯t someone that they could easily bully!

    ¡°I¡¯m old, but I feel like a vigorous youth,¡± Verkoli muttered with a smile on his face.

    ¡°His Majesty is awe-inspiring. No wonder he managed to seduce so many beautiful women. You can¡¯t reallypare yourself to other people,¡± the attendant said with admiration.

    ¡°Leave me alone for now. I¡¯m going to study the spell that His Majesty gave me,¡± Verkoli said.

    The attendant bowed and turned around to leave.

    The piece of paper appeared in Verkoli¡¯s hand, and he gazed at it tenderly.

    ¡°His spells are all so amazing¡­¡±

    Verkoli leisurely sat on his seat and studied the paper intently.

    ¡­

    A few days passedter. The cities in the kingdom already gave their response. They were all willing to support His Majesty to the very end, especially the ones that Lawrend had visited before.

    The Trunden Empire sent a reply to Lawrend¡¯s request through the Mage Guild¡¯smunicationwork.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Verkoli shouted outside the door.

    He sounded impatient and itchy.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Lawrend asked.

    He finally opened his eyes after his days of simtions.

    Verkoli opened the door and entered inside the throne room. He was shocked to see powerful fire and lightning mana gathering around Lawrend¡¯s body.

 Chapter 508

    Bright red plumes of fire revolved around Lawrend¡¯s body. There were tiny golden snakes traveling around it. This phenomenon was a result of Lawrend¡¯s newfound understanding. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he would be able to fuse the two.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Fire and Lightning magic fused together¡­¡±

    Verkoli stared at Lawrend with wide-open jaws. He thought that Lawrend couldn¡¯t be more genius, but he proved him wrong.

    ¡°They are not fused together. I¡¯m still not at that step yet,¡± Lawrend replied with a humble smile.

    ¡°Really?¡± Verkoli asked doubtfully.

    If that was not fused together, what would it look like when it¡¯s fused together? Verkoli couldn¡¯t help but shudder at that thought.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°The Trunden Empire replied that they can only send a maximum of three Earth Mages, and they want to have some guarantee. Their envoys will arrive next week through the Yttervia Forest,¡± Verkoli said.

    Besides the sea route, there were only two other entrances to the Undrasil Kingdom. One was to the north leading to the kingdom under the Trunden Empire, and the second one was to the southwest leading to the Blumin Empire¡¯s imperial capital.

    This was because of the huge wall that was the Stargazing Mountain. It was a natural protection against the major powers on the continent. If it weren¡¯t for it, there would be no doubt that many powers would have tried to invade the Undrasil Kingdom.

    In the end, the Undrasil Kingdom became stronger and stronger until they were at the precipice of bing an empire.

    ¡°Will the three Earth Mages be arriving as envoys?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They didn¡¯t rify.¡± Verkoli shook his head.

    ¡°Good job. I will continue practicing my magic to prepare for the attack. Rally up the Arch Mages and High Mages in the city during this time,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Are we¡­ leading an army to attack them??¡± Verkoli asked in disbelief.

    The Undrasil Kingdom had never participated in any wars themselves, which made them incapable of leading a legion on their own. He only imagined that Lawrend would challenge the Blumin Emperor to a fight. It seemed like he underestimated his ambitions.

    ¡°Mm. Tell them that I will personally teach them magic along the way. That will be their initial payment, and then I will bestow them titles after we win the war.¡± Lawrend nodded his head.

    ¡°Can I participate too!?¡± Verkoli shamelessly asked.

    He had already stopped considering himself a senior in front of Lawrend. He only admired him in his heart. He was more than willing to pay just to be his student.

    ¡°I will personally teach you, but for now, stay here. The kingdom needs you,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°I will do my best!¡± Verkoli shouted as he bowed respectfully.

    ¡°You can go now,¡± Lawrend nonchntly said.

    Verkoli left the room, and Lawrend continued fusing his Fire and Lighting Magic together. The day he finished would be the day he became an Earth Mage.

    ¡­

    As soon as Verkoli announced it, many Arch Mages and High Mages volunteered to join the army. Some were initially reluctant but quickly changed their minds after hearing that Lawrend would teach them.

    A year ago, everyone had seen his glorious battle against the Blumin Empire¡¯s envoys. No one doubted that his teachings would give them benefits that wouldst for the rest of their lives.

    That was especially the case for the Lightning Mages. There were only a few of them, but they were the rowdiest when the recruitment came. They all believed that his teachings would benefit them the most.

    One of them came by with the name ¡°Niko Alka.¡± He was a talented High Mage that recently became an Arch Mage. Due to the high of bing an Arch Mage, he was oozing with confidence.

    ¡°Out of the way!¡±

    Niko released his aura and scared the High Mages lining up in front of him before the Royal Castle. Verkoli personally supervised the recruitment process while the royal guards recorded the volunteers¡¯ names.

    ¡°Damn these Lightning Mages¡­¡±

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    The High Mages that were scared away tantly cursed. It wasn¡¯t the first time that they had experienced such a thing. Almost all of the Lightning Mages were forcing themselves through the line.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Niko turned his head and red at the High Mages. They turned their heads away and pretended that they didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Hmph. If you have the capabilities, challenge me. Stop talking behind my back,¡± Niko snorted and ignored them.

    The High Mages jumped in fright but pretended to not hear his words. Like they said, only the guilty will respond aggressively to usations.

    ¡­

    In front of the Rubrignis n, a red-haireddy walked inside the open gates and ignored the guards. The guards didn¡¯t recognize her, and one of them attempted to stop her.

    ¡°Miss¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, the grass in front of him exploded in a bright fiery explosion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± thedy shouted in disdain.

    Her voice was soothing except for the sharp tone it contained.

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±

    The guard obediently walked back to his post.

    The red-haireddy walked through the stone-tiled path andzily stared at the scenery around her. It was as if they were too mundane to catch her attention.

    She eventually arrived in front of the n Head¡¯s mansion. This was where Lawrend¡¯s father was currently staying at.

    ¡°Come out!¡± thedy fiercely shouted.

    Rendal opened the door hastily. He looked at the red-haireddy in front of him and squinted his eyes. He could feel the rich fire mana swirling around her body. It was no doubt that she was powerful.

    ¡°Who are you? Where are the guards!¡± Rendal asked grimly.

    He instantly thought that she had killed all of them.

    Immediately after asking, he saw two silhouettes watching him from afar. They were the two guards assigned to guard the gate. The two of them were anxious, so they followed behind her.

    Rendal sighed in relief after seeing that she didn¡¯t kill them. His fierce demeanor lessened, and he waited for thisdy to exin herself to him.

    ¡°Where is Cousin?¡± the fiercedy solemnly asked.

    ¡°Cousin?¡±

    Rendal stared at her in confusion.

 Chapter 509

    ¡°His name is Lawrend. I¡¯m looking for him under the orders of the Ancestor,¡± the fierydy responded.

    Her tone was one with nopromise. She would either see him or fight Rendal.

    ¡°Young Lady, what are you talking about?¡± Rendal asked.

    He couldn¡¯t understand what she was talking about. Lawrend never told him anything about the origin of the Rubrignis n.

    ¡°I can smell the blood of the Ignis n in your body. Lawrend is a powerful descendant of your n. You can¡¯t fool me,¡± thedy responded angrily.

    ¡°Y-Yes. He¡¯s my son, but who might you be?¡± Rendal asked nicely.

    He could feel that she would erupt and attack him if he didn¡¯t give her an answer. She was like an uncontroble beast.

    ¡°Where is he? I¡¯m taking him back,¡± the fierydy said.

    Rendal furrowed his eyebrows and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± Rendal replied.

    He shook his head and decided to meet his son. He could tell that he was very busy as he didn¡¯t see him after his return.

    The fierydy didn¡¯t say anything and silently followed behind him. The guards stared at her with eyes full of fear. They believed that she was much stronger than them as they couldn¡¯t see her attack earlier.

    Rendal and the fierydy rode a carriage. It was very awkward inside the carriage as she stared at him coldly.

    ¡°E-Ehem. Young Lady, did my son offend you perhaps?¡± Rendal asked.

    He was testing the waters. If she bore ill-intent, he would warn his son first.

    ¡°No.¡±

    It was a t response. Rendal didn¡¯t know how to respond to that.

    He looked at her beautiful face and became enchanted. Although he was already past his prime, he was still not immune to the charm of beautiful women such as thisdy.

    He couldn¡¯t help but smell her intoxicating scent in such an enclosed room.

    ¡°Have you stared enough? Or do you want me to castrate you?¡± the fierydy coldly asked.

    ¡°I was only amazed by your beauty. Pardon mycking discipline,¡± Rendal quickly responded.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    She ignored him after hearing his words. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t want to talk to him after his rude stare.

    Rendal smiled wryly and looked outside the carriage. No one would be able to stop themselves from staring at such a beautiful face.

    He couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth once again a long whileter. He would be wasting his chance if he didn¡¯t converse with her.

    ¡°May I know your name?¡±

    If Lawrend saw Rendal¡¯s current face, he would surely kick him till he broke a couple of bones. It was the face of a perverted old man.

    ¡°Ember Ignis.¡±

    ¡°My name is Rendal Rubrignis. What a coincidence that we both have ¡®ignis¡¯ in our family names,¡± Rendal said with a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°Huh? Why are you hitting on me? Don¡¯t you know your ancestral teachings?¡± Ember asked in confusion and anger.

    She could tell that he was trying to flirt with her.

    ¡°W- What ancestral teachings?¡±

    Her words were like a bucket of cold water. He realized that something was wrong with her hair color, eye color, and her family name.

    She furrowed her eyebrows, and doubts appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The previous n Head died without passing me the ancestral teachings, and I didn¡¯t have the time to look inside the n¡¯s library as I was too busy improving my magic,¡± Rendal replied.

    ¡°Understandable. Next time, don¡¯t be a frog that wants to eat swan meat! Know your limits!¡±

    After uttering such words, Ember stopped talking to him. She looked outside the window of the carriage.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rendal realized something from her words. He was itching to go back to the n and find out, but he couldn¡¯t just leave.

    A few more minutester, they arrived in front of the royal castle.

    ¡°Oh?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    An amused expression appeared on Ember¡¯s face when she realized that they had arrived in front of the royal castle. She silently followed behind Rendal as they entered inside.

    The royal guards were well aware of Rendal¡¯s identity. They didn¡¯t try to stop him and sent one of them ahead to inform the king.

    Rendal lead Ember to the guest room.

    She never said anything, and he did the same.

    A few minutester, Verkoli arrived. He entered the room with a wide smile on his face.

    ¡°Mr. Rendal, what brings you here?¡± Verkoli asked.

    He nced at Ember and was taken aback by her beauty. One could describe her face as a kingdom toppling beauty.

    ¡°This Young Lady here wants to meet His Highness,¡± Rendal replied.

    Since he was in the royal castle, he couldn¡¯t just casually call the king his son.

    ¡°Who might you be?¡± Verkoli asked.

    He became more curious about her. Someone would not just be looking for Lawrend as he was the king.

    ¡°I¡¯m from the Ignis n. Tell that unfilial brat toe out and return with me!¡±

    The initially silent Ember suddenly became fiery. It was clear that she was waiting for this.

    ¡°B-Brat!?¡±

    ¡°Ignis n!?¡±

    Both Rendal and Verkoli had greatly varying reactions. Rendal didn¡¯t know the greatness of the Ignis n, but Verkoli knew. They were one of the three ns at the center of the continent!

    There were rumors saying they could order any of the continents¡¯ empires. Disobedience would lead to destruction.

    Fear filled Verkoli¡¯s eyes as he stared at her. Even when he faced the Blumin Empire, he didn¡¯t feel such an innate sense of fear.

    Ember smirked when she saw the fear in Verkoli¡¯s face.

    ¡°I will not wait more than five minutes, or I will personally drag him out!¡± Ember shouted arrogantly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Verkoli swiftly disappeared to inform Lawrend. Rendal realized something when he saw Verkoli¡¯s reaction. He became mute, and fear slowly crept up inside his body. He thought back to her words and realized that he might¡¯ve just offended a great power earlier.

 Chapter 510

    ¡°Your Majesty, someone from the Ignis n is waiting for you in the guest room,¡± Verkoli said through the door.

    Lawrend stopped practicing magic and opened his eyes. The fire and lightning phenomenon around him disappeared, and he stood up.

    He left the throne room and headed to the guest room with Verkoli.

    Soon, they arrived in front of the door. He calmed himself and prepared for the worst.

    As soon as he opened the door, he was stunned. A beautifuldy sat on the soft sofa and stared at him coldly. It was a gaze filled with arrogance.

    Her face was oval, and her eyes were bright red. Fire mana swirled around her body slowly. Her bosom boasted tworge peaks. One would drown in them.

    ¡°Brat, what are you doing ying as king?¡± Ember coldly asked.

    ¡°B-Brat?¡±

    Lawrend was taken aback by what she called him. He took one more look at her and saw that she was being serious.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a brat. Does it matter to you that I want to rule this kingdom?¡± Lawrend retorted.

    He then entered the room and sat directly in front of her.

    ¡°It does, brat. The Ancestor was waiting for you for more than a year now, but there were no signs of youing back. Ancestor was worried that you died, but here you are, ying as king,¡± Ember arrogantly said.

    ¡°I¡¯m still too weak. I don¡¯t dare to travel through the continent,¡± Lawrend replied as he shook his head.

    ¡°Excuses. Now that I¡¯m here, you can rest easy.¡± Ember smiled.

    Lawrend was enamored by her beauty, but he felt that she was being sarcastic.

    ¡°Why do you doubt me? Don¡¯t you know that the Blumin Emperor wanted to kidnap me a year ago?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Kidnap..?¡±

    Suddenly, the room rose a few degrees in temperature as a zing heat tried to escape from Ember¡¯s body. Lawrend stared at her in shock.

    He took a good look at the elements in her body, and the result shocked him. She was an Earth Mage!

    ¡°How old are you?!¡± Lawrend shouted.

    ¡°Hmph. Are you messing with me?¡± Ember snorted.

    She looked at him like he was a dead man.

    ¡°Leave the room, Mr. Verkoli, and Father,¡± Lawrend said as he motioned towards the door.

    Rendal and Verkoli looked at each other and followed his orders.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask my age ever again, or I will tear you to pieces!¡± Ember threatened in a deep tone.

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows and felt ufortable. She was being too overbearing and arrogant.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a brat from outside the n. My seniority is higher than yours.¡±

    ¡°Miss, your arrogance knows no bounds. I don¡¯t believe I have ever offended you! If you want to fight, I can give you a fight!¡± Lawrend angrily replied.

    She was an Earth Mage, but that doesn¡¯t mean that he would lose out to her. His weaker endurance won¡¯t matter as long as he beats her faster.

    ¡°Huhh!?? A brat like you dares to challenge me!?¡±

    Ember stood up and raised her chin arrogantly.

    ¡°Grandma, if you keep calling me a brat, you will be senile,¡± Lawrend retorted.

    ¡°G-Grandma!? Brat! Let¡¯s fight!¡±

    Ember¡¯s countenance was shaken by his words. She released her powerful Earth Mage aura and shook the royal castle. Verkoli, Rendal, and his maids were shocked and ran to his location.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight north of the city,¡± Lawrend said solemnly.

    He opened the window and flew outside. Ember followed behind him.

    ¡°I will make you take back your words!¡± Ember shouted.

    She hovered 100 meters(300 feet) in front of him. The air around her was distorted due to the zing heat she emitted.

    ¡°I will put your arrogance down.¡±

    Lawrend was irritated by her personality. He wanted to show her that he was more than a brat. He was a genius from another world that could make her submit!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°Phoenix!¡±

    With one word, the fire mana around her coalesced and formed the image of a phoenix behind her back. It extended its wings and burned brightly like the sun.

    Her disy of magic attracted the attention of the citizens inside the city. They climbed tall ces and watched their battle.

    His maids also appeared in the sky, except for Elena. They were curious about the woman, but Verkoli stopped them from approaching him.

    ¡°The King has his own ns.¡±

    Lawrend was surprised at the phoenix behind her back. He channeled the divine lightning through his body, and his body turned golden like a buddha.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ember¡¯s eyes turned round as the sun. She was surprised at the magic he was using.

    ¡°I will show you my prototype magic,¡± Lawrend said.

    Suddenly, a powerful heat radiated from his body. His golden body turned slightly orange, and the fire mana around him jumped around in joy.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Ember became solemn. She sped her two hands in prayer, and the phoenix behind her flew up and dove towards Lawrend.

    ¡°Petty tricks.¡±

    Lawrend disappeared from his current position and appeared a distance away with a sh of golden lightning. He pointed his staff towards her and muttered, ¡°Lightning Beam!¡±

    A single arc of lightning appeared from the tip of his staff and suddenly turned into a 500-meter thick column of pure divine lightning mana. It shot toward her without any mercy.

    Ember turned into hovering mes and avoided the attack. She then reformed herself and looked at him in surprise.

    ¡°That was a Grand Mage spell?¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Lawrend merely chuckled. He was not in the mood to speak with her due to her arrogant personality.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Ember controlled the phoenix again and raised her two hands up into the air. The phoenix copied her movements and raised its two wings. She rapidly swung her arms forward.

    The phoenix imitated her and shot out des of fire. Lawrend leisurely dodged her attacks and flew to her closer.

    ¡°Fire Disintegration!¡±

    Lawrend shot a finger towards her. Ember felt great danger and turned into mes once again. Lawrend didn¡¯t stop moving and turned to follow behind her.

 Chapter 511

    ¡°Haaaaaahhhh!¡±

    Ember made some hand signs and released a palm attack toward him. A small fire phoenix flew and hit his finger.

    Something bizarre happened. Red tendrils crawled through the body of the fire phoenix, and a small gust of wind blew its ashes away.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Ember eximed.

    Not only her. The mages in the capital were shocked.

    ¡°That was made purely of mana! The Combat Maid Harem King burnt it to ashes!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know fire can burn fire!¡±

    Lawrend himself was surprised too. He didn¡¯t expect that his Fire Disintegration spell was this powerful. He never thought about trying to use it against fire.

    Ember quickly regained her calm and pointed a finger toward him.

    ¡°Star Phoenix!¡±

    Five phoenixes as big as her appeared around Lawrend and shot toward him at full speed.

    Lawrend was rmed, and he quickly imagined a thunderstorm shield around him. His golden lightning shot out of his body and formed this thunderstorm shield. This was the same shield that Aezel used before to protect herself from Lawrend¡¯s Lightning Beam spell.

    The difference was that it fully covered Lawrend in a sphere.

    As soon as the thunderstorm shield was formed, the phoenixes hit his shield. It shook, and a thunderous boom resounded around him. The five phoenixes were shot backward due to the reaction of his golden lightning and the phoenix fire.

    ¡°Just hide inside, brat! I have a surprise for you!¡± Ember shouted.

    She took out her staff and pointed it to him. On its top was a huge red crystal.

    ¡°O¡¯ phoenix, heed my call, follow the swirls of the wind, the call of nature, make a storm, and rebirth, Nirvana mes Storm!¡±

    A huge amount of fire mana shot out from her staff and gathered the fire mana in the surroundings. They surrounded Lawrend¡¯s thunderstorm shield and turned into a white me.

    *SCREEEECH!*

    A phoenix cry sounded from inside and the mes swirled around and formed a tornado with Lawrend at the center.

    ¡°Lesson learned, brat!¡± Ember sneered.

    ¡°Fire and Lightning!¡±

    Lawrend dispersed his thunderstorm shield and used his newfound ideas.

    With fire in one hand and lightning in the other, he smashed them together, and a powerful shockwave spread out. It knocked the Nirvana mes Storm out of sync and dissipated it.

    Lawrend¡¯s body turned into lightning, and he suddenly appeared in front of Ember.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Ember was scared. That spell was her Earth Mage spell. It should have burnt him to a crisp, and only then would she stop her spell. It was out of her expectations that he could survive it.

    Lawrend grabbed her cheeks and slowly poured his fire and lightning mana inside her face.

    ¡°Surrender!¡± Lawrend shouted.

    Ember¡¯s face turned cold, and she stopped moving.

    ¡°There¡¯s always a higher mountain!¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°This will not be the end of this, brat!¡± Ember shouted at his face.

    Lawrend¡¯s face darkened.

    He swung his hand and pped her on the face.

    *Pah!*

    The mages watching were shocked by his actions. They stared at him in a daze. Such a beautifuldy was pped by him.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Ember didn¡¯t dare to move, but she seethed in anger.

    ¡°In this kingdom, I¡¯m the king! If you¡¯re going to act arrogant, don¡¯t do it in front of me!¡± Lawrend shouted.

    ¡°Brat, I will punish you in the n after we return!¡± Ember threatened.

    ¡°Hoh? Who says I¡¯m going to return to the n with you?¡± Lawrend sneered.

    He was not a pushover. He wouldn¡¯t go to the Ignis n until he finished his business here.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t return, I will destroy your kingdom!¡±

    *Pah!*

    Another p was given to her. The audience gasped. Even Lawrend¡¯s maids were surprised to see his anger.

    ¡°I dare you to say that again, or I will strip you naked in front of everyone!¡± Lawrend angrily threatened.

    Fear shed in Ember¡¯s eyes, and she shut up. Her body trembled as she stared into his eyes. Her instincts were telling her that he was serious.

    She was a high phoenix that looked down on the masses. She would be humiliated till she had nothing left if he stripped her of her clothes.

    ¡°Be obedient, and nothing bad will happen to you,¡± Lawrend said.

    He released her and grabbed her hand.

    Ember was clearly unwilling to let him hold her hand, but she didn¡¯t resist him. This was his way of controlling her. He doesn¡¯t dare release her, or she could attack once again.

    Lawrend pulled her back down to the royal castle.

    ¡°Master, who is she?¡± Aezel asked.

    She was full of curiosity because of thedy¡¯s beauty. Not to mention that she also had the same hair color and eye color as her.

    ¡°She¡¯s a rtive.¡±

    ¡°*Sniff* *Sniff* Ahh! A demon! You bastard, did you betray humanity!?¡±

    Ember smelled the unique scent of demons on Aezel¡¯s body. Even if she had already be a fallen angel, some of her characteristics never disappeared from her body, such as her horns and her smell.

    ¡°Rx, she¡¯s my maid,¡± Lawrend replied.

    Ember clearly didn¡¯t believe him, but she saw the maid uniform Aezel was wearing.

    ¡°What are you all looking at?¡± Ember snorted at his maids.

    Lawrend shook his head in disappointment. It seemed like this rtive of his was a hotheaded arrogant princess. He felt a headacheing up now that she was here.

    Just their first meeting led to a fight. How would it end upter on? He could already foresee their countless fights in the future.

    ¡°Behave, or I will strip you!¡± Lawrend threatened.

    ¡°Do you dare?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Lawrend raised an eyebrow.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Ember immediately became silent. She didn¡¯t dare to continue.

    ¡°As long as you behave yourself, I won¡¯t mistreat you,¡± Lawrend said.

    He flew back inside with his maids following behind him. It was clear from their faces that they were all curious about her.

    They entered the dining room and sat on the chairs. Lawrend sat Ember on the seat closest to him and kept holding her hand.

 Chapter 512

    ¡°Can you stop holding my hand?¡± Ember coldly asked.

    She wasn¡¯t blushing or any other emotion that one would expect toe from a beauty like her. She only constantly exuded a powerful disdain and arrogance that looked down on the world.

    ¡°Do you promise that you will behave?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Hmph. Why would I listen to you?¡±

    She swung her head away and snorted.

    ¡°I defeated you once. I can defeat you twice,¡± Lawrend calmly replied.

    ¡°Huhhhh? Do you really think that you¡¯re so great because you defeated me once? I have the best bloodline of the Ignis n besides the ancestors! One day, I will turn into a phoenix!¡± Ember boasted.

    ¡°Phoenix?¡±

    ¡°Phoenix??¡±

    Lawrend and his maids stared at her in surprise.

    ¡°Yes. You lowly maids can¡¯t imagine it, but the Ignis n descended from the legendary Phoenix!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone¡¯s mouth turned into an ¡®O¡¯. They can¡¯t help but inwardly admit that she had the capability to back up her arrogance. Her bloodline alone was amazing, excluding her kingdom toppling beauty.

    ¡°Fufufufu. I want to challenge you!¡±

    With a loud flutter, gray-feathered wings appeared behind Aezel¡¯s back. She floated up and looked down at Ember.

    ¡°A Fallen Angel!? You aren¡¯t a demon!¡± Ember eximed in disbelief.

    ¡°I would like to challenge this so-called ¡®phoenix¡¯,¡± Aezel said sarcastically.

    She wanted to show this woman the greatness of her master! If she wasn¡¯t going to behave, she would discipline her.

    ¡°Rx, Aezel. Let¡¯s talk about her name first,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Who says I¡¯m afraid of her! Release my hand, and I will peck that fallen angel to death!¡±

    Ember shook Lawrend¡¯s hand and attempted to get free. s, Lawrend¡¯s hand was like an iron grip. She couldn¡¯t free herself no matter what she tried.

    ¡°Let! Me! Go!!!¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t behaving?¡±

    Lawrend released a powerful burst of lightning and shocked her.

    ¡°AHHhh!¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Ember¡¯s arms cramped up, and she lost control of it. A painful shock traveled from her arm to her whole body.

    ¡°Behave! Even if you¡¯re a rtive, I will still strip you naked if I want to!¡± Lawrend shouted.

    After experiencing his ruthlessness, Ember shut up. She red at him angrily but didn¡¯t try to free herself from his hand.

    ¡°Good. What¡¯s your name?¡± Lawrend asked after seeing that she started to behave.

    ¡°Ember Ignis. Lawrend, I will deal with youter! AHHH!!¡±

    Lawrend didn¡¯t react to her words and simply shocked her. She shut her mouth, but her re became more murderous than before. If looks could kill, Lawrend would have died thousands of times already.

    ¡°Fufufufu. Little girl, behave yourself. My master will be god one day! You aren¡¯t his match,¡± Aezel said.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Ember opened her mouth but closed it. She wanted to say something in return, but she was fearful of Lawrend¡¯s shocks.

    ¡°Good girl.¡±

    Lawrend smirked at her obedience. He instinctively patted her head.

    ¡°Lawrend! Who do you think you are!¡±

    Lawrend ignored her ranting.

    *Rub Rub Rub*

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    She was angry, but she couldn¡¯t do anything when he was ignoring her words. It would only make her look crazy and deranged.

    ¡°As expected of Master, easily subduing this little girl,¡± Aezel teased with a smile.

    ¡°She¡¯s kind of cute. Like a tiger, hehehe,¡± Humility giggled.

    ¡°So beautiful, yet so fierce. I¡¯m afraid no one would want to marry her in the future,¡± Grape said.

    ¡°Heed my words. I will burn the three of you to a cri¨C¡±

    Just as she was threatening them, Lawrend shocked her again. She trembled as the shocks seeped into her bone.

    ¡°AHHHHH!! ¡­..¡±

    Ember became silent after screaming for a bit. She gritted her teeth as she endured the pain. The more time passed that she was shocked, the more her eyes seemed to want to prate Lawrend¡¯s chest and kill him.

    ¡°Commendable.¡±

    Lawrend stopped and nodded his head at her in approval. She wasn¡¯t an arrogant person without any backbone. She was willing to see it through even if it meant that she would suffer!

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your praise.¡± She snorted.

    ¡°Alright, Ember. I won¡¯t be going to the n yet because I have some business to do for a while,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you anyways. No one wants you back in the n.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then why are you so adamant about bringing me back?¡± Lawrend smirked as he saw through her mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. The 3rd Ancestor wanted you in the n, but the descendants don¡¯t want a nobody to enter the n. Even if your bloodline is the best, no one trusts an outsider!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t stay in the n anyway. I just wanted to go take a look at what it¡¯s about since it¡¯s rted to the source of my bloodline,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°R-Really?¡±

    Ember was taken aback by his words. It seemed like she didn¡¯t expect it from him at all.

    ¡°Why not? I¡¯m destined for great things. The Ignis n will not be thest stop in my journey on the path of magic.¡±

    If other people said such words, it would sound arrogant, but it felt natural and believableing from him. Ember gazed into his eyes and tried to see if he was lying.

    His eyes were clear and his words were truer than true, she realized.

    ¡°I will behave as long as you stay true to your words,¡± Ember said.

    ¡°Why? Were you afraid that I would take away the position of n Head from you?¡± Lawrend mused with a smile.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you!¡± Ember shouted fiercely.

    ¡°Right. You want to be the n Head. If you want, I can help you.¡±

    His maids, that were silently watching the show, became shocked. No one would want to help such an arrogant and overbearing woman like her.

    ¡°Why do I need your help?!¡±

    ¡°Do you not have any enemy in the n that wants to take the n Head position from you?¡±

    ¡°H-How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Ignis n¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have known more about it if I hadn¡¯t read some texts about them in my free time. They are one of the three great ns thatmand the whole Primitus Continent. They say that the descendants of each n have supreme talents.¡±

 Chapter 513

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that there aren¡¯t other descendants that threaten the position of n Head from you,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help!¡± Ember replied fiercely.

    ¡°Really? If that is so, then I will just watch as you lose the fight for the n Head position,¡± Lawrend replied calmly.

    ¡°Threaten me as much as you want. I will be the n Head!¡± Ember shouted.

    ¡°You are confident, huh. You can approach me if you change your mind,¡± Lawrend said and dropped the matter.

    ¡°Aleshia, lead her to her room.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Aleshia stood up and bowed toward him.

    Lawrend released Ember¡¯s hand and stared at her. She raised her chin and ignored him. She followed Aleshia out of the dining hall.

    ¡°Master, she¡¯s so fierce. You should have spanked her butt!¡± Humility said with a smile.

    ¡°Fufufu. Stripping her naked is better,¡± Aezel said.

    ¡°She¡¯s like an imperial queen. So domineering,¡± Nao muttered.

    ¡°Crazy woman. She will stay single forever,¡± Grape added.

    ¡°Nyaa! No one would want such a fierce woman.¡±

    ¡°Lowly phoenix, if Sister Aezel didn¡¯t take the lead, I would have shown her my glorious wings!¡± Rami uttered coldly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Rx, girls. She¡¯s fierce and arrogant, but there are countless men that would want to conquer her,¡± Lawrend interrupted them.

    ¡°Really? She won¡¯t be a good wife at all.¡± Humility shook her head.

    ¡°Well, even I¡¯m tempted,¡± Lawrend chuckled.

    ¡°Fufufufu. I get it now. Master wants to taste the feeling of conquering her arrogance?¡± Aezel said in amusement.

    ¡°Correct. It will be so satisfying when I conquer someone like that,¡± Lawrend replied with a nod of his head.

    ¡°You¡¯re a pervert, Master,¡± Humility replied.

    ¡°Hahahaha! If I¡¯m a pervert, all of you would be even more of a pervert,¡± Lawrend retorted.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    Humility didn¡¯t deny his words and giggled.

    As a result of his words, their faces heated up and turned red.

    ¡°I will go continue practicing magic. Let me know if she causes trouble again,¡± Lawrend said and stood up.

    His maids also stood up and bowed to him. Lawrend left them alone and headed back to the throne room.

    ¡°Fire¡­ Lightning¡­ I¡¯m getting closer and closer.¡±

    Lawrend smiled to himself. His battle with Ember earlier allowed him to speed up the process. Soon, he would be able to create a Beginner Mage spell with both Lightning and Fire.

    Don¡¯t belittle that spell. It would be able to kill the strongest True Mage out there in one strike and severely injure a High Mage. One day he would be able to create Grand Mage spells with both fire and lightning magic.

    One could only imagine the destruction that would cause.

    ¡­

    After entering her own room, Ember closed the door and sat on the bed with a frown. She was naturally upset that she lost to him and to the fact that she couldn¡¯t fight back when he was holding her hand.

    ¡°I will make you pay one day,¡± Ember silently engraved into her heart this grievance she felt.

    She walked outside the balcony and felt the fresh airing from the Undrasil Monster Forest.

    ¡°Uwahhh!¡±

    Ember turned her head and saw a woman cradling a baby boy in her arms. The boy was crying incessantly.

    ¡°Shhh! Courage, stop crying.¡±

    It was none other than Elena and Courage. She was left to take care of the babies as the others tried to help Lawrend. The reason she became the babysitter was because of her ability to create slime tentacles.

    In theory, Elena could make thousands of hands that could help her take care of the babies.

    Courage was crying, so she carried him out to the balcony to stop him from inciting the other babies to cry with him. It would be a big headache at that time.

    Elena suddenly noticed a gaze and looked to her right. She found a red-haireddy staring at her in annoyance.

    Elena didn¡¯t recognize her and decided to ignore her.

    ¡°You! Are you making that baby stop crying or not!?¡± Ember shouted.

    Elena furrowed her eyebrows and ignored her. She was too busy to care about her.

    ¡°There, there. Stop crying, little Courage. Let¡¯s go back inside.¡±

    Elena carried Courage back in without looking at Ember one bit. Needless to say, Ember was furious at getting ignored.

    ¡°Come back here!¡± Ember shouted.

    She flew to Elena¡¯s balcony and entered the room, fuming in anger.

    ¡°You¨C¡±

    She was about to berate Elena when she saw the little babies in the room. Elena looked at her with furrowed eyebrows.

    ¡°Shush.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ember was silent. She didn¡¯t want to disturb them, or the sound of their cries would reach her room, and she won¡¯t be able to have a second of peace.

    ¡°Whose are they?¡± Ember asked curiously.

    The babies looked cute, and she felt a slight affinity for them.

    ¡°They are Master¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Who? Who is your Master?¡±

    ¡°Lawrend Horiel,¡± Elena answered.

    ¡°T-They are his descendants¡­¡±

    Elena saw Ember¡¯s eyes turn round. She approached one baby and stared at him. It was none other than Zio, Aleshia¡¯s baby.

    She crouched and slowly carried the baby in her arms. Elena watched her intently and was on guard.

    ¡°He¡¯s quite cute. He¡¯s also the¡­¡± (descendant of the Ignis with the purest divine bloodline¡­)

    Ember didn¡¯t finish her words with her mouth and continued them in her thoughts. She didn¡¯t want Elena to hear her words.

    Ember turned around and carried him out to the balcony. Elena ced the now calm Courage on the bed and followed her.

    *Fwoosh!*

    Ember suddenly flew away. Elena looked at her, rapidly flying away in shock.

    ¡°Sister Elena?¡±

    At this time, the others had already returned to get their babies back.

    ¡°Sisters, Zio was kidnapped!¡± Elena shouted in panic.

    ¡°What!?¡± x7

    All of them became rmed. Aleshia¡¯s face became cold, and she looked out the balcony. She could faintly see Ember¡¯s rapidly disappearing back.

    ¡°I will take care of her!¡± Aezel dered. She flew up and flew to the sky.

    ¡°I will help you!¡± Elena said and flew.

    She felt it was her fault that Zio got kidnapped away.

 Chapter 514

    ¡°Stay here and take care of the others. Let Master know!¡± Aezel replied.

    She didn¡¯t wait for her response and flew after Ember. She almost looked like lightning as she disappeared from their view.

    ¡°Bitch, where are you going!¡± Aezel roared.

    Ember was shocked at her speed. Her legs turned into mes and sped up. She couldn¡¯t fully turn into me, or Zio in her embrace would fall to death.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± Aezel shouted.

    She approached closer and closer. She was 10 meters away from catching up to Ember.

    ¡°Ahhh! You damned Fallen Angel!¡± Ember cursed.

    Tworge fire phoenix wings extended from Ember¡¯s back and pped gracefully. It rapidly propelled her forward, leaving Aezel in the dust.

    ¡°Fufufufu. You¡¯re not the only one with wings,¡± Aezelughed.

    With a thought, two gray wings appeared behind her. Her wingspan was at least more than ten meters, and it overshadowed Ember¡¯s phoenix wings. Unlike Ember, who only had the bloodline of a phoenix, she was a real Fallen Angel.

    Aezel pped her wings and easily caught up behind Ember. Ember had no choice but to fight her.

    ¡°Phoenix!¡±

    A fiery phoenix 3 meters in height appeared and attacked Aezel. Its sharp talons shed down at her.

    ¡°Lightning Sprite!¡±

    Aezel pointed her finger at it. A single bolt of lightning left her finger and separated into two, then four, then eight, all the way till it was countless. Because of her close proximity to the phoenix, almost all of it hit it.

    The phoenix exploded in a bright red cloud of me. The citizens near the edge of the city were rmed at the sudden magic explosion. They raised their heads up but only saw blurs.

    Aezel exited the red me cloud with a thunderstorm shield in front of her. It took the brunt of the mes and protected her as she passed through it.

    ¡°Got you!¡±

    Aezel grasped onto Ember and embraced her tightly.

    ¡°Y-You can actually insta-cast so fast!¡±

    Ember thought that Aezel would have suffered injuries due to her close proximity to the explosion. She didn¡¯t expect her to be able to insta-cast beyond humanprehension.

    Even though every mage could insta-cast their magic below their level, there was still some dy. Of course, Aezel was different. She was a demon, and she retained all of her talents even after bing a fallen angel.

    Aezel ignored Ember and ced her hand on her back solemnly.

    ¡°What are you doing!?¡±

    Ember panicked. Her instincts were telling her that it would be good.

    *Fwoosh*

    Ember turned into mes and escaped Aezel¡¯s grasp. Aezel reacted quickly and caught Zio in her arms.

    With Zio in one hand and her other hand pointing at the rapidly flying mes, Aezel said a single phrase.

    ¡°Lightning Beam.¡±

    It was silent, but a thick column of lightning appeared at her fingertip. That¡¯s right. She learned Lawrend¡¯s spell during the three months that he spent with them back at the Altro Continent.

    It was part of her desire to bolster the number of attack spells she had.

    Ember turned around to try and counter it, but it was toote. Lightning was one of the fastest elements in the world.

    It covered her whole body and caused her to spasm as her skin and flesh were burnt to crisp. The Lightning Beam spell disappeared, and all that was left was a charred ck rock.

    Aezel swooped down and caught Ember¡¯s body.

    ¡°Fufufufu. I hope Master won¡¯t punish me for going too far,¡± Aezel muttered and returned.

    Her wings disappeared from her back. She didn¡¯t want the citizens to know that she was a Fallen Angel.

    ¡­

    Rami burst into the throne room with visible panic on her usually cold face.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Lawrend opened his eyes and stared at her in surprise. He felt an ominous premonition when he saw the panic in her eyes.

    ¡°Ember kidnapped Zio!¡± Rami shouted.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Lawrend stood up and turned into a sh of golden lightning. He quickly left the Royal Castle and saw Aezel following behind Ember. He finally calmed down when he saw her chasing after Ember.

    He returned to the throne room.

    ¡°Master??¡±

    Rami looked at him in confusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay now. I trust in Aezel. She will be able to subdue Ember,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Rami regained her calm when she heard his words. He was right. Her Sister Aezel was quite strong even though she didn¡¯t fully like her due to her being a Fallen Angel.

    Lawrend and Rami left the throne room and headed to Elena¡¯s room. They found the others watching outside the balcony with scared expressions on their faces.

    ¡°They should being back now,¡± Lawrend said.

    He felt the movement of the lightning mana in the air and knew that Aezel had unleashed a Lightning Beam.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    The faces of his maids lit up when they saw him. They finally felt a sense of relief now that he was here.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Lawrend asked Elena.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Elena avoided his gaze and acted cutesily. She was guilty, and she didn¡¯t want to face his anger.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be angry. Just tell me the truth,¡± Lawrend said in a soothing voice.

    Elena couldn¡¯t resist Lawrend¡¯s charm and spilled it all out of her mouth. She revealed to him how she allowed Ember to carry Zio because she thought that it was simply an adoration for the cute Zio.

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s not your fault. No one is perfect, and it¡¯s hard to read people with ulterior motives,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Master,¡± Elena said and bowed to him gracefully.

    She was thankful that he was understanding.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Lawrend nodded his head.

    Aezel arrived and threw a piece ofrge charcoal to the side of the balcony. If one looked at it enough, one would find that the charcoal was a woman! Small pieces broke away from it and scattered on the floor.

    It was none other than Ember¡¯s body! Aezel¡¯s spell killed her.

 Chapter 515

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lawrend was silent after seeing Ember¡¯s dead body. He didn¡¯t know how to exin this to the Ignis n. Would they let him go, or would they kill him?

    ¡°Fufufufu. You can punish me as much as you wantter, Master. I had to do it because she endangered Sister Aleshia¡¯s baby!¡± Aezel dered.

    Aleshia took Zio from Aezel¡¯s arms and cradled him gently. She smiled, and it was like a thousand flowers bloomed around her. It was the purest smile of a mother.

    Lawrend¡¯s heart melted when he saw that scene.

    ¡°I won¡¯t me you.¡± Lawrend nodded his head at her.

    His baby¡¯s safety was more important than anything else.

    Lawrend walked to Ember¡¯s body and approached it. He sighed at the demise of a beauty that he could¡¯ve conquered.

    ¡°I will be taking her body back. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this, or it would invite a disaster,¡± Lawrend cautioned them.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Master,¡± Aezel said.

    The others nodded their heads and showed their willingness to side with him.

    ¡°Good girls.¡±

    Lawrend smiled at them.

    He left Elena¡¯s room and headed back to the throne room. He immediately locked the door and ced Ember¡¯s dead body on the ground.

    Lawrend¡¯s face suddenly turned solemn. He lightly kicked the ck charcoal and said, ¡°Stop pretending. I can feel your electric impulses.¡±

    He sensed the electricity in her body when he picked her up earlier.

    *Fwoooosh!*

    A big bright me rose from Ember¡¯s body, and the charcoal body crumpled to nothing. A powerful wave of heat assaulted Lawrend¡¯s body.

    ¡°Rebirth?¡±

    A phoenix appeared from the ashes and extended its wings outward.

    The phoenix slowly faded and revealed a fully naked Ember. She was in the same pose as the phoenix with her hands extended outwards in a T-pose.

    ¡°Beautiful body. Worthy of being a descendant of the three ns,¡± Lawrend admired.

    He imprinted every part of her beautiful body into his mind. His little brother below couldn¡¯t help but stand up in salute.

    Ember opened her eyes and slowlynded on the floor. She coldly gazed at him, and a red towel appeared in her hand. She used it to cover her whole body.

    ¡°I will kill you!¡± Ember shouted.

    White mes covered her right hand, and she threw a punch at him. It released powerful waves of heat that caused the air to sizzle.

    ¡°Space Lockdown!¡± Lawrend shouted.

    Lawrend used his soul and cast the Space Lockdown spell. He learned it from E. Ember¡¯s body suddenly stopped moving. She slowed down till she was at a snail¡¯s pace.

    If it weren¡¯t for the white mes on her fist, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to move.

    ¡°What did you do to me!?¡±

    Ember¡¯s voice echoed in a weird manner. She was in a folded space now, and Lawrend allowed her voice to pass through.

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple trick, haha,¡± Lawrend chuckled.

    He approached her and grabbed her red towel. Ember¡¯s face changed.

    ¡°Pervert!¡±

    Lawrend removed her towel and revealed her soft peaks and cherry dots. Down below was her deep ravine that led to her deepest ce.

    ¡°Why are you angry? I have already seen enough anyway. I will throw you out like this,¡± Lawrend said.

    Ember¡¯s face changed to horror.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Ember asked grimly.

    She was ashamed, but she couldn¡¯t do anything to him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I just want revenge for my son,¡± Lawrend nonchntly replied.

    He opened the window near the ceiling with a wave of his hand using space magic.

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re really going to do it!?¡± Ember shouted in panic.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Lawrend shrugged.

    ¡°I¡­ Alright! Throw me outside naked! I won¡¯t bend to your will!¡± Ember shouted with eyes full of determination.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    Lawrend was taken aback by her strong backbone. He expected her to apologize, but she didn¡¯t do so. Her firm heart was one to admire.

    ¡°What now? You don¡¯t dare to do so?¡± Ember snorted.

    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s more stubborn.¡±

    Lawrend controlled her using space magic and pushed her out towards the window. She slowly approached it and was about to leave and expose her beautiful body to the world.

    ¡°Wait!¡± she shouted.

    Lawrend ced her back down on the ground and released the Space Lockdown spell.

    As soon as the spell was released, Ember¡¯s body trembled. She realized that he was really serious. She kicked an iron te this time.

    ¡°A-Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Ignis n?¡± Ember shakily asked.

    ¡°Why would I be afraid of them? Do you know what I aspire to be?¡± Lawrend casually asked.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°A God!¡± Lawrend said in a domineering voice.

    ¡°God!¡±

    Ember was shocked by his words. She wanted to say something, but his eyes were clear as spring water. He was telling the truth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose such a beautiful woman like you. Swear your allegiance to me, and I will let the past go,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Hmph. Why would I swear allegiance to you?¡± Ember snorted.

    ¡°What do you pick? Drowning in shame, exposing your body to nobodies, and no one would want to marry you, or would you rather swear allegiance to me using a soul contract?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Just so you know, the Ancestor wants me to marry you!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Her words dazed even the calm Lawrend. He didn¡¯t expect such earth-shattering news from her at all.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Grrrr¡­ Why should I tell you?¡± Ember replied unwillingly.

    ¡°Tch. You still don¡¯t know your ce.¡±

    Lawrend slowly approached her. His steady and solemn expression frightened Ember.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m going to marry you, this should be fine,¡± Lawrend said.

    She covered her important body parts and readied herself to attack him. Lawrend pointed his finger and cast the Space Lockdown spell again.

    ¡°What will you do!? Don¡¯t touch me! I¡¯m the Princess of the Ignis n!¡± Ember shouted in an attempt to scare him.

    She looked brave, but the fear in her eyes was visible to him. She would have died if it weren¡¯t for a secret spell that the Ignis n knew. And then she would have exposed her pure body to everyone else. He was willing to oppose the Ignis n just to bring justice to his son.

    Lawrend removed her arms from covering her breasts and touched her nipple.

    ¡°Ngh!¡±

 Chapter 516

    ¡°How does it feel getting vited like this?¡± Lawrend asked.

    He felt up her soft and protruding button.

    ¡°Y-You¡­¡±

    Ember was breathless. She was angry, ashamed, and fearful at the same time.

    ¡°Do you know that I love my family the most? I would do anything to keep them safe,¡± Lawrend slowly said.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t justify touching my nipple against my will! Pervert! Deviant! Degenerate!¡± Ember threw a slurry of curses at him.

    ¡°Would you rather get tortured? I have not tortured anyone, but you can be the first,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Ember didn¡¯t know what to say to him in reply. She was starting to feel more scared.

    She was almost killed by his maid if it weren¡¯t for the secret spell that she learned from the n. He was also going to expose her naked body outside if she didn¡¯t stop him. And now, he was viting her.

    No matter how arrogant she was, she couldn¡¯t do anything against him.

    ¡°What? Do you have something to say?¡±

    Lawrend raised her chin up and made her stare into his eyes. He smiled at her as if he wasn¡¯t angry at her at all.

    ¡°If¡­ If¡­ If you do more, I will use the item the Ancestor gave me to protect myself!¡± Ember threatened.

    ¡°Oh? How are you going to do that?¡± Lawrend asked.

    He stepped back and looked at her leisurely. She was still in the Space Lockdown spell, which meant that she couldn¡¯t move even if she wanted to.

    ¡°¡­Fine! You win!¡± Ember admitted with zing anger in her eyes.

    ¡°Tell me why the Ancestor wants you to marry me?¡± Lawrend asked.

    He was curious why. Although he had a guess, he was making sure.

    ¡°Your bloodline¡­ It¡¯s very divine. The Ancestor said that you could be a phoenix as soon as you learn the secret spells from the n,¡± Ember answered unwillingly.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lawrend was taken aback. He never felt that he could be a phoenix. It must require a catalyst like the secret spells in the Ignis n.

    ¡°So if you marry me, then you can give birth to a baby with the supreme bloodline of the n?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Bastard. Don¡¯t think about it! I won¡¯t agree!¡±

    Ember cursed at him after seeing the interested expression on his face. She was unwilling to marry a nobody, even if he had the most divine bloodline.

    ¡°Is that why you kidnapped Zio?¡±

    ¡°His name is Zio?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s Aleshia¡¯s son and mine,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Damn you. You wasted the bloodline of the Ignis n on a lowly maid!¡± Ember shouted.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Lawrend cupped her left breast using his right hand and leaned close to her. He looked down at her with angry eyes that could suck the soul out of people.

    ¡°W-Why are you touching my boob!¡±

    ¡°Ember Ignis! I don¡¯t care if you came from the Ignis n. I don¡¯t care if you have Heaven Mages there. You must respect my maids as long as you are in my kingdom!¡± Lawrend roared.

    His voice reverberated across the whole throne room and echoed back. Aezel, who was standing outside, heard him and trembled in fear.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Ember wanted to retort, but she stopped herself after seeing his mean and scary eyes. Her instincts told her that she would lose everything if she provoked him more.

    ¡°My maids are a part of my heart. If someone insults them, I will feel an ache in my heart. So choose! Will you submit to me, or Will I tie you up in bondage and hang you upwards in front of the south gate!?¡±

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t do it¡­¡± Ember answered with fear.

    ¡°What are you going to say?¡± Lawrend asked solemnly.

    ¡°What..?¡±

    Ember stared at him nkly.

    ¡°What does an obedient Maid says?¡±

    Lawrend tightened his grip on her boob.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Ember answered fearfully.

    She could feel that everything was in his hands. Her resistance was futile. Only suffering was waiting for her if she resisted him. The smart decision was to submit to him, but she didn¡¯t know the answer to his question.

    Lawrend released the Space Lockdown spell and pushed her against the wall with a m. (A.K.A. Kabedon)

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Ember¡¯s heart started beating fast after getting wall mmed.

    ¡°What are you?!¡± Lawrend shouted.

    ¡°Y-Your maid¡­¡± Ember answered bitterly.

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    Lawrend nodded his head in satisfaction.

    Ember looked away at this time. Lawrend lifted her chin and made her keep eye contact with him.

    ¡°What does an obedient Maid say to her Master?¡±

    ¡°Forgive me, Master¡­¡±

    She realized what he meant earlier when he mentioned the word ¡®Master¡¯. As his maid, she was supposed to call him Master. There were no excuses.

    ¡°Good. Now, do you consent?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Yes..?¡±

    Ember answered absentmindedly. She wasn¡¯t sure what he meant, but she answered in the heat of the moment.

    ¡°Good.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Lawrend smirked at this moment.

    He reached down and grabbed her pussy.

    ¡°Ahhh! Where are you touching!?¡±

    Ember¡¯s body shivered, and she red at him.

    ¡°You said you consent?¡± Lawrend joked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that!¡±

    ¡°Alright. Alright. It¡¯s not fun if you don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Lawrend stopped and released her.

    ¡°I want you to sign a soul contract with me. Officially be my maid, so I can trust you,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than be in a soul contract with you! I don¡¯t know what kind of ungodly use would you put in it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you swear loyalty to me, I will help you be the n Head. I won¡¯t interfere with your business in the n. We can even put that in the soul contract,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Ember looked at him doubtfully. Logically, one would use a soul contract to put harsh conditions that practically made the other party their ve. That was the main reason she was so against it.

    ¡°I will write a soul contract, and you will help me fix anything that you don¡¯t like. Since you will be my maid, I want you to trust me. I don¡¯t want a puppet maid,¡± Lawrend said with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 517

    ¡°Hmph. Go on.¡±

    Ember was clearly interested in his proposal. She waited for him to write a full soul contract before showing it to her.

    ¡°I-I will be your maid, and I will listen to all of your orders?¡±

    ¡°Mm. You still have free will. You don¡¯t have to do it if you don¡¯t want to,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°That sounds too good to be true. I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Ember shouted.

    ¡°Keep reading the soul contract then,¡± Lawrend said nonchntly.

    ¡°So the only thing I can¡¯t deny is that I¡¯m your maid? I have to admit it to everyone that asks?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Otherwise, what will be the point?¡±

    ¡°Makes sense. Pervert!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha. I just love Maids. Who will say no to a Maid as beautiful and fierce as you,¡± Lawrend said to tter her.

    ¡°Hmph. It¡¯s good that you know. I don¡¯t have any problem with your soul contract.¡±

    She gave the soul contract back to him with a re.

    ¡°I genuinely want you to be my maid with all of your heart. I will show you that it¡¯s not a bad idea,¡± Lawrend replied with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Pervert. The soul contract says that it¡¯s only five years. I will not change my mind in such a short amount of time!¡±

    ¡°We will see.¡±

    Lawrend smirked at her at this point. She couldn¡¯t tell what was going through his mind.

    The two of them closed their eyes and thought of the soul contract. A piece of their souls separated and attached to each other.

    ¡°Done. For now, do your best to apologize to Aleshia,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°What? No way! Why would I apologize to a maid!¡±

    While she was saying that, Ember covered her body with a red towel.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you are also my maid,¡± Lawrend replied with a smirk.

    He was giving her a taste of her own medicine. Her face fell, and she couldn¡¯te up with anything as a retort.

    She doesn¡¯t want to admit it, but the soul contract was there. She will be his maid for these five years.

    Lawrend opened the throne room¡¯s door.

    ¡°Aezel, call the others,¡± he ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Aezel replied solemnly.

    She was shocked when she realized that Ember was still alive. She was even more shocked when she heard Lawrend¡¯s angry voice. She had never heard him that angry before, and it sent shivers down her spine.

    Of course, it also made her slightly excited. She wanted him to be angry at her like that, but she didn¡¯t dare to anger him on purpose.

    ¡°That¡¯s how you should respond from now on,¡± Lawrend said to Ember.

    ¡°Hmph. This is only temporary. I will challenge you and scrub your face across the ground one day!¡± Ember replied with a voice filled with determination.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Sure!¡±

    Lawrend shook his head at her futile attempt to oppose him. There was no future for her since he had already managed to defeat her. He would only get stronger from this point.

    Soon after, the others entered the room. They brought the babies this time. They were still scared by the recent incident that they didn¡¯t dare to leave them alone with Elena.

    ¡°Bitch!¡±

    Aleshia cursed when she saw Ember.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Ember cooly epted the insult and didn¡¯t look at her. She was like a proud bird that didn¡¯t care if an ant insulted it or not.

    ¡°Master, what is she doing here! Isn¡¯t she supposed to be dead?¡± Aleshia asked in anger.

    She embraced Zio in her arms tighter. She was afraid that she would kidnap him again.

    ¡°Ember, apologize!¡± Lawrend ordered.

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±

    Ember crossed her arms in denial.

    ¡°It seems like you didn¡¯t learn anything earlier!¡±

    Lawrend grabbed her towel and pulled it off her body.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Ember covered her body. She was too pure. She doesn¡¯t want anyone to see her naked body, even if they were girls.

    ¡°Apologize!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Ember shook her head and simply red at him.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Lawrend cast a Space Lockdown spell on her and forced her to kneel using space magic.

    ¡°This is too humiliating! You¡¯re sullying the Ignis n!¡± Ember screamed.

    ¡°Aleshia, you can punish her as much as you want as long as you don¡¯t kill her,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Sister Elena, take Zio. I suggest Sisters give Sister Elena your babies. I¡¯m about to do something cruel,¡± Aleshia said.

    Ember narrowed her eyes and stared at Aleshia hatefully.

    ¡°Do your worst!¡±

    As a member of the Ignis n, she won¡¯t willingly bow down to a maid like Aleshia. She was Lawrend¡¯s maid, but that doesn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t have dignity and pride. She¡¯d rather get tortured instead.

    Everyone looked at each other and gave Elena their babies. Elena left after staring at Ember solemnly. She made slime tentacles and used them to carry the babies.

    Aleshia walked behind Ember and embraced her from behind.

    ¡°W-What?¡±

    Aleshia¡¯s hand ran through Ember¡¯s supple skin.

    ¡°Ahh! You¡¯re also a pervert! Why is a woman like you touching my body like an old man!¡±

    Ember wanted to resist, but she was powerless with Lawrend¡¯s Space Lockdown spell.

    ¡°I thought you died, but this is even better. I will make you cum till you be crazy! I will show you a side of you that no one has seen before!¡± Aleshia said.

    ¡°Crazy perverts! This is not part of the soul contract, Lawrend!¡±

    ¡°Master. That¡¯s what you should call me,¡± Lawrend coldly said.

    ¡°M-Master, I¡¯m the Princess of the Ignis n! My purity will be vited!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a woman, right? What¡¯s the problem? In the current society, men can¡¯t do anything against women, but women are equals. She can vite you as much as she wants, and it will just be torture,¡± Lawrend replied with a shrug of his shoulders.

    It was the same in this world as his previous one. Women had higher social status than men. Even if it¡¯s not proven, a woman can use a man of r*pe, and no one would question it. That¡¯s enough to destroy someone¡¯s life even if they were proven to be innocentter.

    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t touch my pussy!!¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 518

    [WARNING: This is kind of at the borderline r*pe and it is lesbian/yuri. But it should be okay since torture is okay on this site. It¡¯s just the same thing.]

    ¡°Hehe. I have tortured others using bloody methods before. You¡¯re my first for this kind of torture,¡± Aleshia said and smiled lewdly.

    ¡°Stop..! ¡­touching me there! I won¡¯t give in!¡± Ember shouted.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Fufufu. This looks interesting, but I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to control myself if I watch any longer,¡± Aezel said before she left.

    ¡°Nyaa! It¡¯s really tempting,¡± Grape added and also left.

    The others expressed their agreements and followed after them. They were all afraid that they would interfere with the punishment. Their horniness knows no bounds, after all.

    Aleshia¡¯s fingers yed with Ember¡¯s inner lips and rubbed them. She was stimting them to prepare them forter.

    ¡°How does it feel to have your pussy touched by another woman?¡± Aleshia asked.

    ¡°Mm! I-I¡¯m scared¡­ I¡¯m sorry, okay? Just don¡¯t sully my purity,¡± Ember begged with pitiful eyes.

    She finally gave in. As a pure woman that never had any sexual experiences, she was afraid of what was toe next.

    ¡°Toote. Why did you kidnap Zio!?¡±

    Aleshia suddenly pinched her clitoris at this moment.

    ¡°Ahhh! It¡¯s so I won¡¯t marry Lawrend¡­¡±

    Ember bit her lips together. She was vulnerable and open. Aleshia had the power to do as she pleased with her pure body.

    ¡°Hehehe. Master is supreme, talented, and powerful. What more can you ask?¡± Aleshia teased.

    Her other hands groped Ember¡¯s boob and caressed it like a stress ball. She lightly squeezed the tiny bean at the top of Ember¡¯s pussy. It was soft at first, and then it started firming as her body started to heat up.

    ¡°No¡­ I- I can ept it if it¡¯s Lawrend, but you¡¯re just a lowly maid!¡± Ember raised her voice in anger.

    ¡°Hoh? Does that mean that you consent to me punishing you?¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Reluctance appeared on Ember¡¯s face. If she was given a choice, she would pick Lawrend over Aleshia. That was because Aleshia was a maid, but Lawrend could already be considered her fiance. She just didn¡¯t want to admit it.

    At this time, Aleshia¡¯s fingers started teasing her important ces more. She pinched her nipples and clitoris and rubbed her lower lips.

    ¡°Ember, this won¡¯t stop if you don¡¯t apologize. It¡¯s such a simple thing.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Fine! I¡¯m sorry, Master! I won¡¯t do it again!¡± Ember shouted unwillingly.

    ¡°Apologize to Aleshia too.¡±

    ¡°I will not! Ahh! No! It feels weird!¡±

    ¡°Shout as much as you want. No one will care about your wellbeing here,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°You¡¯re already wet. Do you like this?¡± Aleshia asked with a grin on her face.

    Aleshia touched the sticky liquid that dripped out of Ember¡¯s pussy. She smeared it all over her dry lower lips.

    ¡°A-Ahhh! That feels weird! I¡¯m not enjoying it!¡±

    Ember shook her head vehemently.

    ¡°Look at this.¡±

    Aleshia raised her two fingers and showed Ember her sticky love juice. She stared at it curiously and apprehensively.

    ¡°This is your love juice. Do you want a taste?¡±

    ¡°T-Taste?! No! I¡¯m sorry, just don¡¯t let me taste my own liquid!¡±

    Fear appeared on Ember¡¯s face. She doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad. She was too pure and inexperienced when it came to such things.

    She was never taught about any sexual things. Shepletely and wholeheartedly focused on practicing her magic till she achieved her achievements today.

    ¡°Do you forgive her, Aleshia?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to forgive her, but since Master wants to train her, I won¡¯t bother you any longer,¡± Aleshia replied.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lawrend nodded his head.

    Aleshia grabbed the red towel on the floor and wiped her wet hands on it. After that, she left Lawrend and Ember alone.

    ¡°How does it feel? You¡¯re not unstoppable as you thought you were,¡± Lawrend said with a smile.

    He was not only doing this to mend their rtionship. He was also doing this to subdue her arrogance. He wants to conquer her and train her to be one of his loyal maids.

    He could¡¯ve forced her to sign a ve soul contract, but that doesn¡¯t feel right for him. He wasn¡¯t a brute or a sex fiend. He was Lawrend, who loves maids, otherwise known as the Combat Maid Harem King.

    ¡°I won¡¯t mistreat you as long as you stop being arrogant. There is always a higher mountain,¡± Lawrend said.

    He grabbed Ember¡¯s towel and used it to wipe her wet pussy. Ember silently watched him clean her pussy, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She was thoroughly humiliated.

    ¡°Do you have any spare clothes in your Storage Ring?¡± Lawrend asked.

    He noticed earlier that she had a Storage Ring on her finger. It was how the red towel appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°I may have apologized today, but I will defeat you one day!¡± Ember said determinedly and ignored his question.

    ¡°Whatever you want.¡± Lawrend shrugged.

    ¡°You..!¡±

    Ember gnashed her teeth in anger. She was annoyed at his nonchnt attitude, but she couldn¡¯t do anything to him. He was so powerful.

    ¡°What is this magic?¡±

    In the end, she asked this question. She knew that he wouldn¡¯t take her seriously until she could defeat him.

    ¡°This is Space Magic. Since you¡¯re my maid, don¡¯t go around telling it to anyone. Don¡¯t forget that it¡¯s prohibited to spill my secrets in the contract,¡± Lawrend warned her.

    ¡°S-Space Magic¡­¡±

    Ember was dazed. She had never heard about such magic. There were no records of such magic in their library. Thus, there shouldn¡¯t be things that eluded her. It may sound weird, but she took her time researching magic by reading a lot of books.

    ¡°Unless you are more powerful than me, you can¡¯t free yourself from it in a short amount of time,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Wait¡­ Lightning¡­ Fire¡­ and¡­ and..! Monster!! Why do you have three elements!?¡± Ember screamed in horror.

    She realized that Lawrend was a three-element mage. A two-element mage was already rare enough. There was only one of them in her n, yet Lawrend was a three-element mage.

    ¡°Look.¡±

    Lawrend opened his two palms, and various elemental mana poured out from his hand. A small me, a tiny thundercloud, a glowing and soothing round ball of light, a dark ball of light that seemed to swallow one¡¯s soul, a tiny tornado, a small rock, a small ball of water, and the undtions of space.

    Fire, Lightning, Light, Darkness, nt, Wind, Earth, Water, and Space.

    Lawrend showed her his whole arsenal of magic.

 Chapter 519

    ¡°Madness, Madness!!¡±

    Fear was etched on Ember¡¯s face. She was trembling, and her voice was shaking. This was unprecedented.

    ¡°Now, are you unwilling to submit to me?¡± Lawrend calmly asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I will think about it,¡± Ember replied.

    Her arrogant and confident heart was shaken. She started to think that it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to be a maid of a man who could wield all of the elements. In fact, it would be her honor.

    Lawrend finally released the Space Lockdown spell. She fell on her butt in a daze.

    Lawrend lifted her chin up and made her stare into his eyes.

    ¡°Be my maid. Give me your loyalty, love, soul, and body. I shall love you the same, and I will protect you from harm. You will also be something more than a n Head of the Ignis n.¡±

    Lawrend¡¯s whispers were like the sweet words of the devil. Ember¡¯s heart trembled. His charm was suffocating at this point.

    Talented, handsome, confident, and domineering. Ember¡¯s pure heart that didn¡¯t know love felt warm.

    Lawrend slowly leaned closer. Their faces slowly approached each other.

    He stopped just before he was about to kiss her lips. He opened his eyes and gazed at her red irises.

    ¡°You¡¯re not under the Space Lockdown spell anymore,¡± Lawrend reminded her.

    She was still frozen even with his words.

    And so, he didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and kissed her on the lips. He tasted her pure taste and innocent mouth.

    Ember closed her eyes and epted him. She doesn¡¯t know why she epted him so easily.

    It might be because she knew that their marriage was unstoppable, or it could be that his everything enamored her.

    Lawrend pulled her waist and felt her hot body through his clothes for a few minutes.

    He pulled his head away and stared at her. Her eyes were slightly confused and enchanted by his figure.

    ¡°Do you want to do it?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I want to organize my thoughts first. I don¡¯t want to regret this in the future,¡± Ember replied.

    She doesn¡¯t know what to do anymore. Her heart was starting to get poisoned by his face. She felt a sense of safety and warmth in his embrace.

    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t force you. I want you to love me with all of your heart,¡± Lawrend whispered into her ears like a seductive incubus.

    His words seeped into her fragile heart and filled it with his image. She wouldn¡¯t be able to forget him after today even if she wanted to.

    Lawrend released her and gave her the red towel.

    ¡°Oh, right. We still need your new maid uniform. Just keep wearing the towel. I will order Aleshia to take your measurements,¡± Lawrend said.

    Ember¡¯s face stiffened after hearing Aleshia¡¯s name. It was clear that she didn¡¯t like Aleshia.

    ¡°What? It¡¯s not bad for you to make friends. Since you only wanted to kidnap Zio, I¡¯m sure they could forgive you. You didn¡¯t want to hurt him, and it ended quickly before it could go to the point of no return,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°M-Master, I feel confused. Why do I feel so lonely with you so far away from me¡­¡± Ember said.

    She didn¡¯t know it, but Aleshia caused her to be like this. Aleshia made her heart fragile by ying with her sensitive body parts. And then Lawrend took that chance to whisper sweet words into her ears.

    Aleshia herself didn¡¯t know that she contributed to it, but that didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Come here. I will make you feel safe,¡± Lawrend said with open arms.

    Ember walked toward him and embraced him in a daze. He rubbed the back of her head softly.

    ¡°I still want to defeat you, M-Master. I want to know how will I match up to you,¡± Ember said and looked up at him.

    Her eyes were clear and cute at this moment. She didn¡¯t look like the same fierce and arrogant Ember before.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have a goal,¡± Lawrend replied and kissed her forehead.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ember¡¯s pure heart fluttered, and she felt her love for him grow. She was too innocent and vulnerable in front of Lawrend.

    Just his experience from his past life was enough to catch the hearts of many women. With the plentiful experience he umted when gathering his maids, he became more and more expert when it came to women. Ember was a piece of cake to him.

    ¡°Okay. You should go rest now. I know that your revival spell took a toll on your body,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ember tightened her embrace. She liked the feeling of security that came from his body.

    ¡°Even if you love me that much, you should still go rest,¡± Lawrend said with a teasing smirk on his face.

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Ember yfully snorted.

    It was cute and heart-fluttering. That action of hers would surely catch the hearts of many men if they saw it.

    ¡°I will not mistreat you as long as you prove to me that you love me, and you will give me everything you have,¡± Lawrend said.

    Ember bit her lips again. She felt bullied. He was surely the most talented man in all of existence. She felt regretful that she was too arrogant and haughty before.

    If she were cuter before, maybe, just maybe, he would have given her more love¡­ That thought was like poison. She doesn¡¯t want to think about it, but it spread through her whole mind.

    ¡°You look cuter that way.¡±

    Lawrend smiled and nodded his head at her lost appearance. Ember blushed and turned away from him.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give up! One day, I will be stronger than you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. When that dayes, don¡¯t kill me, okay?¡± Lawrend smiled at her.

    She slightly turned her head back and looked at him with a peek.

    ¡°Hmph. I won¡¯t kill you, but I will pave your path to godhood!¡± Ember replied with a beautiful smile on her face.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    With those words, the atmosphere between the two becamex and soft. They felt a sense of trust between each other.

 Chapter 520

    Lawrend peeked outside the door.

    ¡°Aezel, call Aleshia over,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Aezel bowed to him respectfully.

    Aleshia arrived a few minutester. She and Ember stared at each other awkwardly.

    ¡°Master, what do you want me to do?¡± Aleshia asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s one of you now. I hope each of you can take care of each other. For now, take her measurements and have someone make her maid uniform,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    ¡°Hehe. What changed your mind?¡± Aleshia asked.

    A measuring tape appeared in her hand, and she started getting Ember¡¯s measurements while talking to her.

    Ember looked at Lawrend. He nodded his head at her and urged her on.

    ¡°Master is so¡­ cool,¡± Ember whispered with a red face.

    ¡°I see. Just so you know, I will be the first wife,¡± Aleshia suddenly said.

    Ember¡¯s eyes turned round, and she stared at Lawrend in confusion.

    ¡°I will marry all of my maids in the future if they want to,¡± Lawrend exined to her with a smile.

    ¡°O-Oh¡­¡±

    Ember furrowed her eyebrows and felt a sense of loss. Her Ancestor betrothed her to Lawrend. Now that she felt interested and liked him, she found it hard to ept that she wasn¡¯t the First Wife.

    ¡°They may be my maids, but they are more like my wives at this point,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you made babies with them,¡± Ember said with a bashful appearance.

    ¡°About that¡­ We did it too much,¡± Lawrend answered wryly.

    His children were too big of a burden. He could¡¯ve attacked the Blumin Empire right now if they didn¡¯t exist.

    s, their love was too much. He would still agree to impregnate them even if he had the chance to repeat everything. He wanted to see them happy more than anything else.

    ¡°!!¡±

    Ember¡¯s face turned red as she realized what he meant. He just asked her about doing ¡®it¡¯, so it was still fresh in her mind.

    ¡°Ahn!¡±

    ¡°Oops.¡±

    Aleshia ¡®identally¡¯ touched Ember¡¯s nipples. She smiled at her and looked away. Ember red at her, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    Lawrend simply smiled at the two of them. As long as they don¡¯t fight against each other, everything could be mended over time.

    Aleshia finished after taking all the measurements she needed. She bowed to Lawrend before leaving.

    ¡°Aezel, close the door and guard it. I will be busy,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Aezel responded.

    She nced at Ember and closed the door.

    ¡°Can you tell me everything you know about the Ignis n?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Yes. Ask anything,¡± Ember replied.

    And so, Lawrend asked her a bunch of questions. Most of them rted to the n, and some were about herself. He got a more clear idea of what was happening in the n.

    ¡°I see. So you¡¯re my fiancee,¡± Lawrend muttered.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Ember cutely snorted.

    ¡°You can go now. If you have any problems, you can knock on the door,¡± Lawrend said.

    Ember looked at him and wanted to say something but refrained from doing so. She turned around and left.

    ¡°A phoenix spell, huh¡­¡± Lawrend muttered.

    He sat on the throne once again. This time, he reyed the scene of Ember reviving herself from the ashes in his mind. It was more supreme than healing magic. He used his magic eyes to see through the spell earlier.

    It will take him some time to understand how it works.

    He became more curious about his bloodline. It was capable of changing Aezel¡¯s bloodline level from an Arch Mage to the Grand Mage level. It must mean that his bloodline was very amazing.

    He focused on fusing his fire and lightning magic again. There were only a few days left before he needed to mobilize his army to attack the Blumin Empire.

    ¡­

    A tremendous army formation stood outside the royal castle. Their auras didn¡¯t meld with each other, and it was somewhat chaotic. That was quite understandable because these were new recruits.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Most of these mages had some form ofbat experience fighting against the monsters in the Undrasil Monster Forest. They volunteered for Lawrend¡¯s cause and the Undrasil Kingdom¡¯s future.

    ¡°Lightning Mages, stand forward!¡± Verkoli ordered.

    A fourth of the mages stood forward. They were all Lightning Mages and fans of Lawrend.

    ¡°High Mages, stand back!¡±

    The weak High Mages went behind, and only ten people were left at the front.

    ¡°Each of you will be Battalion Leader for a total of 10 Battalions! The others, make a formation behind them equally!¡±

    The mages behind them looked at each other and formed a battalion chaotically. Verkoli frowned at such a scene, but it was better than nothing. They could be trained.

    ¡­

    At the same time, Ember and Aleshia talked about personal things. It was hard for Ember to chat with her, but she soon found that Aleshia was not as bad as she thought. However, they were still awkward due to what happened in the throne room.

    She led Ember to Elena¡¯s room, where the others took care of their babies. They immediately red at Ember angrily.

    ¡°Everyone, I present you our newest member, Sister Ember Ignis,¡± Aleshia announced with a slight smile on her face.

    ¡°This is Master¡¯s idea?¡± Humility asked.

    ¡°Yes. Tell them about, Master,¡± Aleshia told Ember.

    Ember¡¯s eyes glowed with excitement, and she opened her mouth.

    ¡°Master is so cool. H-He makes my heart beat crazily. He is also talented and powerful. I regret not showing him a better impression of me,¡± Ember said with love.

    The others became silent after seeing her lovestruck expression.

    ¡°As expected of Master,¡± Elena said.

    The others smiled and understood that she was sincere.

    ¡°Wee, Sister Ember. Let¡¯s talk about you,¡± Humility said.

    And so, the maids asked Ember a bunch of questions, and they got to know each other.

    ¡­

    A few dayster, the time has finally arrived for the Undrasil Kingdom to attack the Blumin Empire.

    The throne room¡¯s door opened.

    ¡°Your Highness, the Trunden Empire¡¯s envoys, have arrived. They are a team of three Earth Mages with some servants,¡± Verkoli said.

 Chapter 521

    Lawrend opened his eyes and stepped down from the throne and followed Verkoli.

    Lawrend entered the guest room calmly. Two middle-aged men and an aged woman stared at him. They tried to see through him with their eyes.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Good day. Have you agreed with my conditions?¡± Lawrend asked and sat down on his seat.

    The three didn¡¯t respond and red at him.

    ¡°You are as young and talented as the rumors,¡± one of the men said.

    ¡°You are..?¡±

    ¡°Ehem. Apologies. I¡¯m Otor Forest. This guy beside me is Gregory Beer. And thisdy is Miss Julianne Desert,¡± Otor replied.

    ¡°An Earth-Earth Mage, a Light Mage, and a Wind Mage. That¡¯s okay, I guess,¡± Lawrend muttered.

    ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean by okay?¡± Julianne asked with a frown.

    She looked like a woman in herte 40s. Her face was proof of her beauty when she was young. s, it was covered in wrinkles and age.

    ¡°Your three elements aren¡¯t good for working with each other,¡± Lawrend answered candidly.

    The three of them nced at each other. It was hurtful, but they understood where he wasing from.

    ¡°Your Highness doesn¡¯t disappoint us with your keen insight. It¡¯s true that our elements aren¡¯t good at supporting each other, but that doesn¡¯t mean that we can¡¯t fight against the Blumin Empire,¡± Julianne replied solemnly.

    ¡°Really? Care to borate?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°We have heard of your great fame, but please don¡¯t belittle us. We could still tten this kingdom with the three of us!¡± Julianne threatened.

    ¡°Miss, calm down. The alliance is very important for us,¡± Otor chimed in.

    ¡°So you aren¡¯t convinced of my strength?¡± Lawrend asked.

    The two of them ignored Otor, who became helpless.

    ¡°Yes! We could guess that you are an Earth Mage now, but there are three of us! Even if your other Earth Magees out, your kingdom is still not a match for us. You just have to trust us and lead the offensive against the rear of the Blumin Empire,¡± Julianne replied confidently.

    They didn¡¯t know if Lawrend was an Earth Mage or not. They only heard that he managed to defeat a Grand Mage before. Since he¡¯s back, they assumed that he was an Earth Mage already.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a battle then. One against three,¡± Lawrend said with a grin.

    The three of them were taken aback by his tant confidence. They narrowed their eyes and tried to see through him. But they couldn¡¯t tell if he was bluffing or not.

    ¡°Sure. The Trunden Empire doesn¡¯t fear anyone,¡± Julianne said.

    Otor and Gregory nced at each other. They wanted to stop her, but it was toote to do so now. Their statuses were much lower than hers.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go fight north of the city,¡± Lawrend said.

    He left the guest room first and calmly walked to the exit of the royal castle. As the king, he ought to act like a king in front of others, especially when they are envoys from an empire.

    He couldn¡¯t fly through the window like before.

    ¡­

    The three of them stared at Lawrend a hundred meters away from them. He was very calm and collected.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s not toote to admit defeat. We are here to help you defeat the Blumin Empire,¡± Otor said.

    He was trying to be nice and give Lawrend a way out of his boasting. It might not look like it, but they were very capable and experienced Earth Mages. In his opinion, it was impossible for him to fight against three of them.

    ¡°I¡¯m confident in myself,¡± Lawrend replied.

    His calmness and serenity made the three of them take him more seriously.

    ¡°Hmph. You are still young, but your arrogance will be the end of you,¡± Julianne said.

    There were two possible reasons for his confidence. One was he could back his words up. The other was he was trying to impress them. She was leaning towards thetter.

    The faster someone bes an Earth Mage, the weaker they would be. Only with more time and experience could they be stronger. That was the case for the Blumin Emperor.

    He didn¡¯t just be a powerful Earth Mage out of nowhere. He explored the continent and challenged various Earth Mages before finally bing unstoppable.

    ¡°The three of you can attack first,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Arrogant.¡±

    Julianne stood to the front and pointed her staff at him.

    ¡°First Formation!¡±

    Two rings of light surrounded Lawrend. One below his feet and one above his head.

    ¡°Vacuum Tornado!¡± Gregory shouted.

    ¡°Piercing Spear!¡± Otor shouted.

    Lawrend was locked by the ring of lights. The vacuum tornado sucked him in and prevented him from flying away.

    Suddenly, a huge pir of earth shot up at an unbelievable speed. Lawrend wouldn¡¯t be able to survive it if he didn¡¯t dodge.

    Lawrend faintly smiled. He realized that they were still able to work with each other even though their elements weren¡¯tplimentary.

    He turned into lightning. The rings of light glowed brightly, and a white barrier stopped him from leaving.

    ¡°Fire Disintegration!¡±

    Lawrend touched the wall, and it burned to ashes, to the shock of the three Earth Mages. He escaped the attack like a bolt of lightning.

    ¡°Dual elements! The reports were true!¡± Otor eximed in shock.

    ¡°Second Formation!¡±

    A ck eye appeared above Julianne¡¯s head. It exuded a cold and sinister gaze.

    ¡°Sky shing Wind!¡±

    ¡°Crystal Punishment!¡±

    Lawrend¡¯s head turned without his control. His eyes unconsciously stared at the ck eye as if it was the most beautiful woman in the world.

    Gregory shed his staff, and a giant wind de appeared. Otor lifted his staff in an exaggerated manner.

    Lawrend closed his eyes and freed himself from the influence of the ck eye. His staff disappeared from his hand, and he pointed a finger forward.

    ¡°sma Explosion!¡±

    His lightning mana and fire mana mixed with each other and created a golden sun that shot towards the giant wind de. It exploded, and he used the force of the explosion to propel himself away.

    *Whoosh*

    A giant shard of crystal whooshed in front of him from the ground.

 Chapter 522

    Lawrend escaped the attack, but he was severely injured. The sma Explosion spell was too strong. He would have been deader than dead if it weren¡¯t for him quickly casting a thunderstorm shield.

    It was not exaggerated to call that spell a mini supernova. It was a replication of the power of a star¡¯s explosion. Nothing could escape from that disaster.

    The three Earth Mages were minorly injured. The shockwave shook their internal organs.

    ¡°What kind of spell is that?¡± Gregory muttered in fear.

    He was usually quiet, but he spoke due to his surprise. The other two stared at Lawrend in trepidation. Even the arrogant Julianne became silent.

    ¡°Your Majesty, what kind of spell is that?¡± Julianne asked.

    ¡°That was a two-element spell,¡± Lawrend answered with a faint smile.

    ¡°Two elements!?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    The three of them couldn¡¯t believe their ears. They reyed the explosion inside their heads, and it indeed contained the two elements. They assumed that the spell was a pure fire spell and the lightning mana they felt was from his defensive spell.

    ¡°Argh¡­ Do the three of you believe in my strength now?¡± Lawrend asked while in pain.

    ¡°Hmph. Even though we got injured, you are more injured than the three of us. We can still fight. How about you?¡± Julianne asked smugly.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Suddenly, Lawrend¡¯s wounds healed in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Healing magic!¡± x3

    The three of them opened their mouths to form a big O. Julianne pped herself, Otor pinched his thighs, and Gregory bit his tongue. They confirmed that they were not in a dream.

    ¡°T-Three elements!¡± Gregory eximed.

    It was hard for him to speak because of his shock.

    ¡°He has Lightning, Fire, and Light elements! No wonder you dared to be arrogant,¡± Otor said with an understanding look on his face.

    ¡°Miss Julianne isn¡¯t bad herself. She¡¯s actually a dual element of Light and Darkness,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Impressive, Your Majesty. I forgive your earlierments,¡± Julianne said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Her tone became respectfulpared to before. No one would want to be enemies with a three-element mage. Their future would be one of awe and respect.

    The Blumin Emperor was one of the strongest Earth Mages, but he would still feel respect toward a three-element mage. They could be the strongest for each of their respective elements.

    At that time, even three Blumin Emperors wouldn¡¯t be enough to fight against them.

    Thus, Lawrend garnered respect from the three of them. He was a rare genius that won¡¯t appear for ten thousand years. Even the three of them were tempted to recruit him.

    ¡°So, I win, right?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Yes, yes. We don¡¯t dare anymore, Your Majesty,¡± Otor responded immediately.

    He was afraid to continue fighting. They might identally die if they did. Julianne was a Light Mage, but she doesn¡¯t specialize in Healing Magic. She was thebat kind.

    She might be able to slightly heal them, but that won¡¯t be able to best Lawrend¡¯s Healing Magic. It¡¯s not only about casting Light magic. It¡¯s also about having an understanding of nt magic for Healing magic to truly work.

    Julianne frowned and didn¡¯t disagree with Otor¡¯s words. With that, the four of them returned to the royal castle.

    ¡­

    ¡°Do you have a n, Your Majesty?¡± Otor asked curiously.

    The four of them sat in the guest room, facing each other.

    ¡°I have some documents here. This is the army that I managed to gather this week,¡± Lawrend said and passed them a folder.

    They opened it and read the contents.

    ¡°Ten Lightning Arch Mages to lead 10 Battalions? Impressive. Undrasil Kingdom is really powerful,¡± Otor said as he read the documents.

    ¡°Let me see that. Oh! There is at least one elite unit for each battalion. Theyprise of the Arch Mages from the other elements,¡± Gregory said as he read.

    ¡°Why are you two hogging the document,¡± Julianne said with a frown.

    She took away the folder from them with a swipe of her hand. The two could only smile wryly. She had always been this unbridled.

    ¡°You paid them using lessons?¡± Julianne read.

    ¡°Yes. My Prime Minister did a good job spreading the news of my battle against the Blumin Empire¡¯s envoys. They want to learn and follow me,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Hmph. I guess this army is not bad. We will train them for you while we head to the Blumin Empire¡¯s borders,¡± Julianne said.

    Her words brought a smile to Lawrend¡¯s face. He was worried about theck of training, and she took care of it. It seemed like the Trunden Empire was sincere.

    ¡°Miss Julianne, am I going to say it or not?¡± Otor asked.

    ¡°Fine. Go on.¡±

    Otor turned his head to Lawrend and cleared his throat.

    ¡°Your Majesty, our n is to invade the two cities your kingdom recently sold to the empire. We expect an Earth Mage to be guarding the south city. So we nned to travel through the Startail Forest and directly head to the north city,¡± Otor exined.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad n. How are things on your side?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°ording to our reports, Leafy City has fallen into our control. It¡¯s also very close to the north city we n on attacking,¡± Otor answered.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Let¡¯s just attack the south city,¡± Lawrend said.

    The two cities were above and below each other, separated by the Startail Forest. The south one could be traveled to through Passage City while the north one was much harder to invade as the forest was in the way.

    This was precisely the reason why the previous king decided to sell it to the Blumin Empire. It was very hard to manage a city so far from the capital city. It was beneficial for them to be under the empire instead.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that we should attack their rear instead of meeting up with the main forces?¡± Julianne asked with narrowed eyes.

    She took this very seriously because defeat meant the fall of their empire. They could survive, but it would be harder to rise again because the Blumin Empire would do everything it could to suppress them.

 Chapter 523

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if they have an Earth Mage stationed in the city, they won¡¯t be able to defend against Five Earth Mages, right?¡± Lawrend asked with a confident smile on his face.

    ¡°That is true. That city is quite close to the Blumin Empire¡¯s cities, but we only need to be swift to take it down. We don¡¯t have to worry about their reinforcements at that point,¡± Otor replied as he held his chin in thought.

    ¡°It¡¯s decided then,¡± Lawrend said.

    He was satisfied with their n. It was going to be easy with five Earth Mages against one Earth Mage.

    ¡°How about we pretend that it¡¯s only His Majesty was attacking?¡±

    The silent Gregory spoke.

    Lawrend and the two others nced at each other and smiled.

    ¡°Great idea. It will prevent that Earth Mage from running away,¡± Otor replied.

    ¡°When are we departing?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Tomorrow. We can¡¯t dy, or they might catch wind that we are attacking from the rear,¡± Julianne answered.

    ¡°Sure. Since it¡¯s only against one Earth Mage, I will leave my Earth Mage maid here,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, Your Majesty. With your strength, I doubt we need more Earth Mages. In fact, I believe we are using a cleaver to kill the chicken,¡± Julianne replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to overestimate them rather than underestimate them,¡± Lawrend replied with a profound gaze on his face.

    The four of them looked at each other and stood up at the same time.

    ¡°Thank you for this audience, Your Majesty. You opened our eyes today. The Undrasil Kingdom will rise after we win this war,¡± Julianne said.

    ¡°We¡¯re allies,¡± Lawrend replied.

    Lawrend opened the door.

    ¡°Verkoli, give them living quarters and prepare the army for departure tomorrow,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    ¡°As per your orders, Your Majesty,¡± Verkoli responded with a bow and waited for the three envoys.

    Lawrend left the three of them to Verkoli and headed to Elena¡¯s room.

    ¡­

    Lawrend opened the door and saw Elena taking care of her three slime babies. The others were already gone with their babies.

    ¡°Where is Ember?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Elena walked toward him and embraced him.

    He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Elena smiled like an idiot after receiving his kiss. She was filled with love and butterflies in her stomach.

    ¡°Sister Ember is with Sister Aleshia. The two of them became quite close with each other,¡± Elena said.

    ¡°That¡¯s surprising,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He assumed that it would take a while for them to fix their rtionship. It seemed like he underestimated Aleshia and Ember.

    ¡°Master, Sister Ember is weird,¡± Elena suddenly said.

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Lawrend asked as they continued hugging each other.

    ¡°She¡¯s always arrogant and boastful. She even had apetition with me and lost.¡±

    ¡°Whatpetition?¡± Lawrend gently asked as he ruffled her hair.

    ¡°I told her that I would mop the floors, and she told me that she could do better. In the end, she lost because of my tentacles. Hehehehe. You should¡¯ve seen her surprised face,¡± Elena said and covered her mouth as she giggled cutely.

    ¡°HAHAHA! I can imagine her face,¡± Lawrendughed.

    Afterughing, Lawrend continued embracing Elena. He rubbed her ass and felt her soft flesh.

    ¡°M-Master, I still have to take care of the babies. Don¡¯t be lewd,¡± Elena said with a yful face.

    ¡°Alright. I will go see Ember,¡± Lawrend said and freed her.

    ¡°I will see youter, Master,¡± Elena said.

    ¡°Oh, right. I will be leaving tomorrow. I think I will bring Ember, so we can be closer,¡± Lawrend said just as he was about to leave.

    ¡°Then¡­ I will indulge you for a bit, Master,¡± Elena said.

    She winked at him and smiledsciviously.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bathroom.¡±

    Elena nced at her peacefully sleeping babies and entered the bathroom inside the room with Lawrend.

    Elena took the initiative once the door was closed. She kneeled in front of him and removed his lower clothing. His big sword sprang up and pointed at her face.

    A long tongue left her mouth and wrapped around his shaft. It was wet and slimy. She used it to pull his shaft inside her mouth.

    Her mouth pulled on it and sucked it inside.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Lawrend grabbed her head. Her tongue slid and pulled along his shaft. It was electrifying and pleasurable.

    Elena looked up at him and yed with his shaft using her tongue. She showed him her amazing fetio skills. Her soft mouth was like heaven. He could melt at any moment because of it.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡°*Slurp*¡±

    Elena sucked his cock back in and moved her head up and down.

    After doing that for a few minutes, she stopped. Elena removed her top and exposed her big melons.

    Elena ced his long sword in between them and moved her chest up and down. She then lowered her head and sucked on the tip each time it reached her mouth.

    ¡°Mmhhh¡­ Prepare, Master,¡± Elena said.

    A powerful electric current flowed from her mouth and into his cock. It stimted all of his nerves and sent pleasure inside his mind.

    Lawrend arched his head back, and a powerful cannon shot his seed straight at her face.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­¡±

    Lawrend looked back at her and saw his semen melt into her skin and get absorbed into her body.

    Elena licked her lips and smirked at him.

    ¡°Delicious. Stay safe on your trip, Master,¡± Elena said.

    She stood up and cleaned herself.

    Lawrend calmed down and wiped his shaft using a towel.

    ¡°Hehehehe. Did you like it?¡± Elena asked after cleaning herself.

    One would not imagine that she just gave Lawrend a slime blowjob and an electrifying titjob. She was already a professional maid.

    ¡°That felt really good. I will pay it back once I return,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it, Master,¡± Elena said.

    She helped him wear his clothes and patted the creases.

    ¡°There. You can go find Sister Ember now,¡± Elena said with a smile.

 Chapter 524

    Lawrend left Elena¡¯s room and entered Aleshia¡¯s.

    He saw Ember holding Zio in her arms. Aleshia was in front of her, and the two of them were smiling.

    ¡°Ah! Master, you¡¯re here,¡± Aleshia called out with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that the two of you are friends now,¡± Lawrend said.

    He approached them with a smile. He was happy that the two of them were like this. It wouldn¡¯t be hard for Ember to assimte because of this.

    ¡°Hmph. I asked Sister Aleshia about torture techniques. I can¡¯t wait to try them on you when you lose to me in the future,¡± Ember said and raised her chin proudly.

    ¡°Did you really?¡± Lawrend asked Aleshia.

    ¡°It¡¯s just her wishful thinking, Master. I know you won¡¯t lose,¡± Aleshia replied.

    She had absolute trust in him. His strength and talents were not something Ember couldpare to. She knew firsthand what kind of a mage he was.

    He would rather suffer pain than not improve his strength. His decision to drain his mana was still fresh in her mind. She was scared out of her wits because of it.

    Now that she thought about it, that kind of quality was something that attracted her to him. She mused at the fact that he was kind of a coward when they first met. His change was so dramatic that she wouldn¡¯t be able to imagine it in the past.

    ¡°Tch. Sister Aleshia, how can you lower my morale? All of you believe that I will lose to Lawr- I mean, Master,¡± Ember said with a frown.

    ¡°Hehe. If you can defeat Master, I will give you my spot for three months!¡± Aleshia replied confidently.

    ¡°Spot?¡±

    Ember looked at her in confusion.

    ¡°Hehe. You will know,¡± Aleshia replied and didn¡¯t say anything further.

    ¡°Let me hold Zio,¡± Lawrend said as he sat beside Ember.

    Ember gave Zio to him, and he cradled him in his arms.

    ¡°How is Zio?¡± Lawrend asked Ember.

    ¡°Very cute. I can also feel his powerful Ignis bloodline. It¡¯s notparable to yours, but it¡¯s still powerful,¡± Ember replied.

    ¡°You won¡¯t kidnap him again, right?¡± Lawrend asked and gazed at her.

    Ember¡¯s body froze as fear crept inside her body. She was reminded of what he did to her back in the throne room.

    ¡°M-Master¡­ Actually¡­¡±

    Ember¡¯s eyes darted everywhere. She was having trouble speaking what was on her mind.

    ¡°Speak. What is it?¡± Lawrend asked.

    His voice had a powerful authority in it. Ember couldn¡¯t control herself.

    ¡°I-I also want a child, but, but! Only after we marry,¡± Ember said with a red face.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give you one,¡± Lawrend replied candidly.

    ¡°H-Huh?¡±

    Ember widened her eyes and stared at him in disbelief. Aleshia was taken aback by his answer.

    ¡°Hmph. Since that¡¯s the case, I will not allow you to ¡®do¡¯ it with me,¡± Ember said and crossed her arms.

    She was disappointed at his answer. She saw Lawrend¡¯s cute babies, and she wanted one too. They were like little bundles of joy. She can¡¯t be arrogant in front of them, or she would only look like an idiot.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to impregnate her, Master? Is it because she¡¯s a rtive?¡± Aleshia asked.

    ¡°Not that. I just don¡¯t want any new children. They are starting to hold me back. I want to be untethered and free on my path to the peak of magic,¡± Lawrend replied.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡°Hmph. Excuses,¡± Ember harrumphed.

    ¡°Well, if our love for each other bes much more firm, then I will reconsider it,¡± Lawrend said.

    Ember peeked at him and pretended to ignore him. She was too proud to take back her own words.

    ¡°That has always been the case, isn¡¯t it?¡± Aleshia asked and giggled to herself.

    ¡°It was.¡± Lawrend nodded his head.

    It was just like yesterday. He could still remember the passion he felt as he poured his seed into them. That was certainly because of his deep love for them.

    As for Ember, he was tempted by her beauty and body, but that wasn¡¯t enough for him to impregnate her. It would be another responsibility for him.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow,¡± Lawrend said to Aleshia.

    The two of them stared at each other. Their emotions spoke with each other.

    ¡°I will miss you, Master,¡± Aleshia said and ced a hand on Lawrend¡¯s cheek.

    Lawrend leaned towards her and kissed her on the lips. They didn¡¯t care whether Ember was watching them or not. Their tongues yed with each other and made lewd wet noises.

    Ember widened her eyes in shock. She gasped and stared at them intensely.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Aleshia¡¯s eyes became misty and full of love.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it now before I leave tomorrow,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Aleshia¡¯s face turned red, and she nced at Ember.

    ¡°I-I will leave!¡± Ember said awkwardly.

    ¡°Stay,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    Ember¡¯s body froze. She wanted to leave, but it seemed like his order had some power in them. In the end, she stayed and sat in the corner of the room. She didn¡¯t dare to look at them.

    Aleshia smiled wryly at Lawrend. She was already used to this, so she stopped caring about it.

    ¡°Master, I will ride you. Let me do the hard work,¡± Aleshia said.

    She stripped Lawrend¡¯s body and then stripped her own. Ember couldn¡¯t help but nce from the corner of her eyes. She was interested in what Aleshia¡¯s body looked like. After all, she¡¯s also a woman.

    Unfortunately, Aleshia was facing Lawrend. She could only see her slender back from her current position.

    *Creak* *p* *Creak* *p*

    The sound of the bed creaking and the sound of flesh hitting each other sounded inside the room.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Aleshia lightly moaned.

    Ember turned her head away, but her ears could clearly hear what was going on. Her imagination ran wild. She wanted to look, but she was afraid that Lawrend would get angry.

    A few minutes passed by, and Ember¡¯s body started to grow hot. She bit her lips and lowered her head before sneaking a peek toward them.

 Chapter 525

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    ¡°Bring Zio to Elena ande back here,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    Zio was in a deep sleep, and he didn¡¯t want him to see his parents having sex. Ember stood up and carried Zio out of the room.

    Ember¡¯s flushed face looked left and right in the hallway. Her body felt abnormally sensitive and hot. She gave Zio to Elena in her room and quickly returned.

    ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± Ember said in shock.

    ¡°Ah~ Oh. I¡¯m watching Master and Sister Aleshia,¡± Rami answered as she peeked through the gap in the door.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll leave,¡± Ember said.

    She was too flustered, and she didn¡¯t dare to return to the room even though Lawrend ordered her to return.

    ¡°Wait! Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Rami said.

    Rami grabbed Ember¡¯s hand before she could react. She pulled her inside the room.

    ¡°Rami?¡±

    ¡°Can I watch, Master?¡± Rami calmly asked as if it was the most natural thing to do.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Lawrend replied.

    Ember was horrified. She couldn¡¯t make heads or tails about what was going on. Why does Rami want to watch Lawrend and Aleshia have sex?? Why did Lawrend agree naturally??

    Ember saw Aleshia¡¯s wet pussy swallowing Lawrend¡¯s thick and big member. Her wet juices flowed down like a waterfall.

    Ember¡¯s face turned red, and she looked away. It was her first time seeing other people have sex.

    ¡°Continue,¡± Lawrend ordered Aleshia.

    Aleshia bounced up and down. She cupped her own breasts andbed her hair back as she pleasured herself using his member. Her alluring body enchanted Lawrend.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    Ember opened her mouth wide in shock. Rami sat on the floor and rubbed her pussy as she watched Lawrend and Aleshia go at it.

    As for Ember, she was confused and startled. She stood there frozen, not knowing what to do. She realized that she was surrounded by freaks. She wanted to leave, but she felt scared of angering Lawrend.

    Her pure mind couldn¡¯t fathom what was going on. She stared at Rami, and she nced back at her. Her eyes were filled with lust.

    She then continued doing her business without a care for Ember.

    Rami herself felt very horny. She was supposed to chat with Aleshia, but she saw them having sex, and it incited her inner voyeurism self toe out. She thus couldn¡¯t help but watch them.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Mhh¡­ Nghh¡­ Master¡­¡± Rami moaned.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Ahh!¡± Aleshia moaned.

    Their moans mixed together and made the atmosphere inside the room weird. Ember stared at them while covering her mouth. She was feeling something she felt back in the throne room when Aleshia yed with her body.

    *Shlick* *Shlick*

    Rami¡¯s wet pussy sounds were very audible to Ember¡¯s ears. Her hand unconsciously went down and touched her own slit.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ember lifted her hand up and saw a sticky clear liquid on her fingers. She smelled it, and it was slightly sweet and sour like a lemon.

    If this was another time, she would have been disgusted by the sour smell. Instead, she felt aroused after smelling her own love juice. Her body¡¯s lustful instincts were turned on by the erotic moans inside the room.

    Ember nced at Rami just in time to see her lick her fingers that were covered in her wet juices.

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re tasting it?¡± Ember asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Hahh¡­ It¡¯s delicious,¡± Rami answered.

    Her eyes were clouded with lust. She perhaps didn¡¯t even know that it was Ember that asked her. The only thing in her mind was Lawrend and Aleshia and the pleasure she felt by ying with her pussy.

    Ember stared at her wet fingers again and slowly brought her fingers closer to her mouth. She stopped before it could enter her mouth and doubted herself if this was a sane thing to do.

    ¡°Master, I want to suck you,¡± Aleshia said.

    Lawrend nodded his head at her. Aleshia lifted her waist, and his member flopped out of her entrance. A wet, clear liquid string dripped down from her slit back to his cock.

    Aleshia turned around and positioned her pussy right above his mouth. She grabbed his member and took it inside her mouth immediately.

    Lawrend licked her dripping slit and sucked on it. He swallowed the mixture of their love juices. At this point, he was used to drinking and eating this sacred fluid. It was all Humility¡¯s fault.

    Ember felt even hotter when she saw them change to the ¡¯69¡¯ position. She looked at her wet fingers again and finally licked them.

    ¡°Mm?¡±

    Ember analyzed the unfamiliar taste in her mouth. It was delicious and sexy at the same time. Her body became even hornier. She started sweating, and the slightest touch to her skin would make her feel a weird sensation.

    She pulled her fingers out of her mouth and inserted them under her dress. She looked around and saw that no one was looking at her. Only then did she continue, and she pushed her panties to the side.

    She could already feel her wet juices staining her pristine fingers. She braced herself and touched her wet pussy directly.

    ¡°Mh~¡± Ember couldn¡¯t help but moan.

    Rami looked at her and smiled.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Do you want me to teach you?¡± Rami kindly asked.

    ¡°I¡­ No thanks!¡±

    Ember shook her head vigorously. She stopped touching her pussy and endured her horniness.

    Rami went back to ying with her slit. She touched and squeezed her own breasts.

    ¡°Mmh!¡± Aleshia suddenly moaned loudly.

    Ember looked at her and saw her face covered with white liquid.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Ember¡¯s eyes darted around. There was a conflicting feeling inside her. She was disgusted and aroused at the same time. She doesn¡¯t know how to feel about it.

    Aleshia arched her slender back, wiped the semen off her face, and licked them into her mouth.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Did you already cum earlier, Master?¡± Aleshia asked and kneeled beside him on the bed.

    ¡°Elena gave me a blowjob quickie,¡± Lawrend answered honestly.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why it¡¯s not that thick anymore. Do you want to cum inside me, or do you want to do Sister Rami instead?¡± Aleshia asked caringly.

 Chapter 526

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    ¡°I will be fair to everyone today and only cum once for each,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Mmmm¡­ Make me cum first, Master,¡± Aleshia protested.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She felt that it was unfair that he already came while she hadn¡¯t yet. She wanted to feel good too. Sex is not just about one person. It¡¯s the mutual feeling of pleasure that makes it so enjoyable.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Lawrend resigned.

    He sat up and pushed her down on the bed. He then positioned his sword right up against her entrance and decisively pushed forward.

    ¡°Nggghhh!¡±

    Aleshia gripped the bedsheet in pleasure. She disyed a lewd face to Lawrend. He rubbed her clitoris with his thumb and thrust inside her unceasingly.

    ¡°Ah! Ahh! Ahhh! Yes!¡± Aleshia moaned louder and louder.

    Lawrend grabbed her two legs and joined them together, making her entrance tighter.

    ¡°Mm!¡±

    Aleshia opened her mouth widely and gasped. The feeling of his cock scraping her insides and stimting every inch of her insides was mind-numbing.

    Lawrend grabbed her hard clitoris and pinched on them. At the same time, he rammed his cock deep inside her until her pussy swallowed it to the base.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Aleshia¡¯s insides tightened and squeezed on his little dragon. Unfortunately, he already came just a few minutes ago, so it needed more stimtion before he would be able to cum again.

    Lawrend pulled out of her and smiled at her. He then turned around and looked at Rami.

    There was a small puddle in front of her and a couple of sshes a meter(several feet) away from her. She trembled as she managed to synchronize her cumming with Aleshia.

    ¡°Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­¡± Rami panted heatedly.

    ¡°Come here, Rami,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Y-Yes,¡± Rami responded.

    She shakingly stood up and walked towards the bed. It was not hard to imagine how much she tried to pleasure herself earlier.

    Lawrend turned to the side and looked at Ember. She was red all over and sweating. Her breathing was heavy, and her legs were closed tightly as she tried to prevent her love juices from leaking, or it could be to stimte her flesh by rubbing her legs together.

    ¡°Master, do me like a dog,¡± Rami said.

    ¡°Are you really an angel?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°No! I¡¯m Master¡¯s dog angel. I have the responsibility to nurture your descendants,¡± Rami answered.

    After thinking about it for so long, she concluded that it was her mission. Every angel has a mission, whether it was to protect the human race or to spread virtue. But for her, her mission was to sow Lawrend¡¯s seeds.

    Lawrend pped her ass.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    *Gush*

    She squirted on the bed. Lawrend shook his head and didn¡¯t know how his maids turned out so lewd.

    ¡°Lay on your stomach and raise your butt towards me,¡± Lawrend ordered severely.

    ¡°Yes, Master! Sorry for soiling Sister Aleshia¡¯s bed,¡± Rami apologized.

    She felt like that was the correct thing to do. She was nothing but Lawrend¡¯s angel, and he was the God. She would do anything for him. Whether it was swimming throughva or running through a storm of des.

    Lawrend inserted two fingers inside her vagina and felt up her insides. It was supremely well lubricated. He met not resistance entering inside her except for the tightening of her depths.

    ¡°How many times did you cum watching us?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°S-Six times, Master,¡± Rami answered shamefully.

    ¡°Hmph. Do your best to endure. I will stop as long as you cum,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°W-Wha¨C!¡±

    Before she couldin, Lawrend slid inside her.

    ¡°Ahnmmm!¡±

    Rami¡¯s soul left her body. His massive cock stimted every inch of her vagina. There was nothing left untouched. She loved it when it kissed her womb as hearts formed in her eyes.

    ¡°It feels so good¡­¡± Rami muttered in a daze.

    Lawrend didn¡¯t allow her to recover from her daze. He pulled his sword out of her sheath and thrust it back inside.

    ¡°Mmmh! AhhH! Deeper¡­ Ah! T-To the right¡­ Ah¡­¡±

    Rami lost herself to the pleasure. She was very sensitive from the number of times she had alreadye. His cock thoroughly filled her mind with pleasure.

    Meanwhile, Aleshia stood up and walked toward Ember.

    ¡°Hehehe. Do you want my help?¡± Aleshia asked.

    ¡°N-No!¡±

    Ember instantly shook her head. She was still fearful from her touch. It made her body feel weird, and she didn¡¯t like it.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to pretend. I know that your body is yearning for Master¡¯s cock. Why don¡¯t I help you prepare it forter?¡± Aleshia asked.

    ¡°P-Prepare?¡± Ember asked in a daze.

    Aleshia went behind her and embraced her from behind.

    ¡°Master¡¯s cock feels very good~¡± Aleshia whispered into her ear.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Aleshia¡¯s hands groped Ember¡¯s breast and slid down to her lower mouth.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m the Princess of the Ignis n¡­ You can¡¯t touch me!¡± Ember shakingly shouted.

    ¡°Why worry about that? I¡¯m preparing you for taking in Master¡¯s cock. Otherwise, it will be quite painful for your first time,¡± Aleshia replied.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ember became quiet. She herself knew that she wanted to try his cock inside her after watching him do Aleshia and now, Rami. It was an innate curiosity, and her horny body was urging her mind to try it.

    She was holding up earlier, but Aleshia¡¯s words broke her final barrier. She surrendered herself to her.

    ¡°Let me help you remove your clothes,¡± Aleshia said gently.

    She was afraid that it would frighten her. It was in her Master¡¯s best interest to plush Ember¡¯s flower. After that, her fall to his inescapable love would be even faster. It would be best if he could impregnate her, but that was out of the question since he had already given his words.

    Ember removed her clothes with Aleshia¡¯s help. She was left in her bare clothes. Rami¡¯s moans were still resounding in the room. The sound of Lawrend¡¯s pounding deep inside her kept her from thinking straight.

    ¡°You have such a beautiful body. If you offer this to Master, he would surely love you a lot. I¡¯m a little worried that I would lose the position of First Wife,¡± Aleshia said with a slight frown.

 Chapter 527

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    ¡°H-Hmph. I will be the first wife then,¡± Ember replied and forced a smile on her face.

    ¡°Hehehe. Let¡¯s see about that,¡± Aleshia responded.

    She found amusement at Ember¡¯s response. Although she was a little worried, she trusted that her Master would never renege the first wife¡¯s position.

    ¡°Sit on the floor. It¡¯s easier that way,¡± Aleshia instructed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ember listened to her and sat on the floor.

    ¡°Spread your legs open.¡±

    ¡°I-It¡¯s too embarrassing,¡± Ember replied as she blushed and mped her legs together.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Master likes it more if you are lewd,¡± Aleshia whispered like a devil.

    Normally, Aleshia wouldn¡¯t be like this, but she found that this makes it easier for her to forgive Ember for kidnapping Zio. Even though they were already friends, there was this barrier that Aleshia couldn¡¯t pass through because of it.

    ¡°Hmph. You better not be lying, or I will challenge you and rub your face to the ground,¡± Ember replied.

    ¡°Spread your legs like this,¡± Aleshia said and pulled her legs apart.

    With her pussy exposed towards Lawrend¡¯s direction, Ember felt her heart tremble. She felt very vulnerable and weak.

    ¡°Master, look over here,¡± Aleshia called out.

    Ember instantly tried to mp her legs together, but Aleshia prevented her with her hands.

    ¡°Pretty vagina. It¡¯s slightly pink and still a virgin. I like it,¡± Lawrendmented while pounding Rami.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    Ember¡¯s heart fluttered to the sky. She felt a sense of euphoria, and it brought her high into the sky.

    ¡°See, I¡¯m not wrong. I know Master more than anyone of his maids,¡± Aleshia said.

    She then ced her hand on top of Ember¡¯s pussy. Ember twitched at the sensation and felt weird immediately.

    ¡°Here. This is how you rub your clitoris. You go round and round,¡± Aleshia said.

    She patiently taught Ember how to y with her own pussy for a dozen minutes. After she was done, Ember was panting heavily. She was like a dam that was about to burst.

    ¡°Now, I will insert a finger inside. Don¡¯t worry. You will still be a virgin as long as I don¡¯t tear your hymen apart,¡± Aleshia said.

    Ember was like a prey stuck to a spider¡¯s web. Her body felt weak, and she watched and felt Aleshia¡¯s index finger entering her pristine insides.

    ¡°A-Ahhh¡­¡±

    Ember¡¯s body trembled. She felt a newfound pleasure that she hadn¡¯t experienced before.

    ¡°It felt good, right?¡±

    Ember didn¡¯t answer. She only felt shame and disappointment in herself. She allowed herself to be sullied by another woman.

    Aleshia started rubbing her insides and simultaneously rubbing Ember¡¯s clitoris with her thumb.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Ember couldn¡¯t resist moaning. She quickly covered her mouth.

    ¡°Mm. You¡¯re ready,¡± Aleshia said and stopped.

    As for Rami, she was shaking her hips and fucking Lawrend in a rhythm.

    ¡°Ah~ Ahhh..! I-I can¡¯t endure anymore, Master! Please cum inside me!¡± Rami implored.

    ¡°I¡¯m still not about to cum,¡± Lawrend answered.

    ¡°N-No¡­ I must endure¡­¡±

    Rami grit her teeth. She steeled her will so that she could cum together with him. She bit her fingers and made the pain distract her from the unbearable pleasure that she was feeling.

    ¡°Endure¡­ Ah! It¡¯s soo good! Endure¡­¡±

    Rami¡¯s life shed before her eyes. She was in between letting it all go and cumming and enduring.

    A few minutester, she was still enduring. Lawrend admired her ability to endure cumming. He was sure that he was hitting her most sensitive and pleasurable spot. In other words, he had been ramming her G-spot.

    ¡°Endure¡­ Endure¡­ Endure¡­¡± Rami chanted to herself.

    It continued on for a whole hour.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rami¡¯s eyes were rolled back as she passively allowed Lawrend to pound her from behind. She still hadn¡¯t cum, but it was nearing the point where she was about to.

    She was like a ticking time bomb. Her cum would be very powerful once she couldn¡¯t endure it anymore.

    ¡°I can feel your insides tightening even more. I¡¯m about to cum,¡± Lawrend said.

    Rami instantly regained her spirit. She supported herself with her arms on all fours. She swung her hips backward to make him cum faster.

    ¡°Cumming!¡±

    Lawrend grabbed her ass and thrust forward. The tip of his cock pressed against her cervix. His hot semen directly poured into her womb. Rami released a powerful squirt and made a big puddle all over the whole bed.

    Her whole body trembled and spasmed as the built-up pleasure was too much for her.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­ D-Did you think I got impregnated again?¡± Rami asked.

    ¡°Actually, I used a technique that I recently made to kill all of my sperm. You won¡¯t get pregnant,¡± Lawrend replied.

    Because of his worry for his children holding him back, he actually created a new lightning technique. He used a small amount of lightning to shock all of his sperm without shocking himself. It was a delicate process because shocking his own balls would be very painful.

    ¡°Ah! Why not, Master?!¡± Rami asked in disbelief.

    She imagined herself siring another child for him. To her disappointment, his semen was infertile. It shocked her emotionally.

    ¡°Let Nephilim grow up first. I want you to focus on her. That¡¯s your mission for now. I want her to grow as a properdy with powerful magic to back it up,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Yes, Master! Yes, my God!¡± Rami responded with heartfelt emotions.

    Hearing him give her a mission made her blissful. Not getting pregnant didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    She pulled his cock out and turned to face him. She then prostrated before him.

    ¡°My Master and my God, I willplete your mission with all of my being,¡± Rami said.

    ¡°W-What¡¯s with the sudden prostration?¡± Lawrend asked, taken aback.

    ¡°You deserve it, Master. Thank you for giving me a mission,¡± Rami said.

    ¡°Fine. Do your mission well. I can¡¯t wait to see the day that you finish it,¡± Lawrend relented.

    If she wanted to prostrate to him, it doesn¡¯t sound bad. It¡¯s arousing in some way.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    Rami raised her head and smiled at him widely.

    After doing Rami, Lawrend turned his head towards Ember. She was still in the same position with her entrance exposed.

    The only difference was that it was dripping with her love juices. It was ready to be fucked by his cock.

 Chapter 528

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    ¡°Are you ready, Ember?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°I-I¡­¡±

    There was an indescribable feeling inside Ember¡¯s body. It was hard to exin, and she could only look away in shame.

    ¡°Come sit here on the bed,¡± Lawrend said.

    Ember stood up and slowly walked towards the bed. A long string of clear sticky liquid fell down from her slit, creating an erotic scene. Lawrend held her hand and helped her sit on the bed.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Lawrend gently asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready¡­¡± Ember responded shyly.

    Her arrogant self was gone. She was confident before anyone else, but she couldn¡¯t muster up any courage when faced with him. After losing to him and realizing that he was extraordinarily talented, she felt an immense pressure weighing down on her body.

    Deep down, there was a voice that whispered to her that it was her own wishful thinking. Nevertheless, she wanted to try. She wanted to surpass him and prove to him that she was better than anyone else. Otherwise, why did she practice magic all her life?

    It was all to be powerful and surpass her ancestors! The first step to that goal was to be the n Head and use the n¡¯s resources to further improve her magic.

    Lawrend grabbed her legs and opened them to an ¡®M¡¯ shape. He took time looking at her beautiful face and charming body. She really deserved to be arrogant.

    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Ember lifted her chin up in arrogance. Even though she was embarrassed, her arrogance was something ingrained into her very being.

    Lawrend positioned himself directly in front of her entrance. He pressed the tip of his cock against her dripping lower mouth. He used it and wiped some of it onto his member.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Ember stared at his cock and gulped. It would be her first time. Somehow, she feels slightly excited.

    ¡°I will prate you slowly,¡± Lawrend said.

    He slowly pushed, and the tip entered inside her.

    ¡°A-Ahh¡­¡±

    Ember arched backward. A painful feeling with a tickling/pleasurable sensation mixed inside her mind.

    Ember looked down again and saw him halfway inside her. She could feel every inch of him slowly filling her up.

    Lawrend was amazed the moment he entered inside her. It was extraordinarily warm inside her. It was hot but veryfortable. Her insides felt soft and tight. Thrusting inside felt really good.

    Her insides were clearly different from everyone else. Heat flowed into his cock and flowed through his body. It made him feel hot and horny.

    ¡°Something is wrong with your vagina,¡± Lawrend muttered as he frowned.

    ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ember asked nervously.

    Hearing that something was wrong with her special ce scared her. She valued it more than her life.

    If it weren¡¯t for Lawrend being her fiance, talented, domineering, and handsome, she wouldn¡¯t have willingly given it to him. All of those conditions made it eptable for him to take her virginity.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Lawrend didn¡¯t respond and closed his eyes. He continued pushing inside her until he reached the very end of her vagina.

    He understood what it was now. It was powerful fire mana mixed with an energy that he couldn¡¯t describe. It melted into his body and blood.

    ¡°I understand now!¡± Lawrend eximed and opened his eyes.

    ¡°Y-Your eyes! It has a phoenix!¡± Ember loudly eximed.

    Aleshia and Rami looked at Lawrend¡¯s eyes after hearing Ember¡¯s words.

    ¡°Woah!¡± Aleshia eximed.

    ¡°Master is a phoenix?¡± Rami wondered curiously.

    ¡°Yes. This is the catalyst. Taking Ember¡¯s virginity is the catalyst for my phoenix bloodline to awaken. That Ancestor really did me good,¡± Lawrend said with a tinge of admiration in his voice.

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s very interesting, Master,¡± Rami said.

    ¡°So I was just a tool in the Ancestor¡¯s eyes¡­¡± Ember muttered dejectedly.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m starting to lose control of my body. It¡¯s like an aphrodisiac.¡±

    Lawrend gritted his teeth. Even at his level, this aphrodisiac was unstoppable.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Ember quickly realized something when he said that. She tried to push him away, but he stopped her hand.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡±

    Lawrend¡¯s eyes became unfocused.

    ¡°No! He will ravage me like a monkey!¡± Ember screamed.

    Lawrend ignored her. He suddenly pulled his member from her cave before mming it back down in a swift motion.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Ember felt a soul-tearing pain. She felt him tear her hymen into multiple pieces. Earlier, he only tore it a bit. It was now fully broken with that thrust.

    Lawrend didn¡¯t stop there. He pulled back again and pounded her without a care for the pain she was feeling.

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    Lawrend was like a jackhammer as he pounded her.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Hurts! Ah! Ah! W-Wait! Save me!¡± Ember screamed for help.

    Aleshia and Rami were both frozen as they watched her.

    ¡°Master never did this to any of us. It must feel really good,¡± Aleshia muttered absentmindedly.

    ¡°Do you have any aphrodisiacs?¡± Rami asked Aleshia.

    ¡°I do, but Master will punish me if Ice his drink with aphrodisiac,¡± Aleshia replied.

    ¡°Hmph. I will prepare a very erotic uniform before he returns. I will make him a monkey as he ravages me. Hehehehe,¡± Rami said while drooling.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Aleshia sidenced at her and rolled her eyes. She found it ironic that she was an angel with her current lust for sex.

    Lawrend never said anything. He only pounded and pounded and pounded and pounded Ember. He was like a carnivorous beast that found its food after starving for months.

    ¡°Master!!¡± Ember screamed again.

    ¡°Hm! Hm! Hm!¡±

    Lawrend continued thrusting.

    A whileter, Ember stopped feeling the pain. A weird and pleasant feeling started to cover her whole body.

    ¡°Ahhhhh! Master is making me weird! Nooo! I will never be able to face the Ignis n again!¡± Ember shouted in despair.

    The pleasure suddenly skyrocketed, and her body spasmed and trembled as she was overwhelmed with pleasure.

    After who knows how long, Lawrend finally thrust onest time and came inside her.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHH~~!¡±

    Ember felt his hot semen fill her womb and vagina. It made her feel blissful and satisfied.

 Chapter 529

    Immediately after releasing his pent-up seeds, Lawrend fell asleep on the bed. A powerful aura of fire mana surrounded him.

    Aleshia and Rami carefully changed his position and covered him with a nket.

    ¡°Master needs some rest. I think it¡¯s rted to the bloodline he was talking about before he lost his rationality,¡± Aleshia said.

    ¡°Mm. I can feel something changing inside him.¡± Rami nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Sister Ember, how are you?¡± Aleshia asked and approached her.

    She was lying beside Lawrend on the bed.

    ¡°It felt unbelievably good¡­ It was only painful at first, and everything became a blur afterward. I was flying through the clouds earlier,¡± Ember replied in a daze.

    Aleshia and Rami looked at each other. The envy on their faces was hard to hide.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Master won¡¯t be able to satisfy everyone today. He might leave without satisfying everyone,¡± Rami said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Hehehe. I pity the others. At least we had our fill,¡± Aleshia replied with a chuckle.

    ¡°True. It will be up to Master tomorrow.¡± Rami agreed.

    ¡­

    It was dark and hot. Lawrend slowly opened his eyes and realized how sweaty he was. The whole bed under him was soaking wet.

    ¡°What happened..?¡± Lawrend asked, a little drowsy and lost.

    Lawrend stared at the ceiling as he slowly regained his memories of yesterday. He turned to his left and saw a pair of phoenix eyes staring at him curiously.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Ember?¡±

    ¡°You ravaged me like a monkey,¡± Ember muttered.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Lawrend recalled some faint memories of him feeling insanely good while ramming his massive cock inside Ember. He raised his hand and touched her cheeks.

    ¡°If you got pregnant, I would take responsibility. Come with me to the frontlines against the Blumin Empire to get to know each other more,¡± Lawrend whispered gently.

    ¡°Master¡­ I don¡¯t me you. I bet the 3rd Ancestor knew about it and didn¡¯t tell me. Besides¡­¡± Ember blushed and looked away. ¡°¡­it felt good too¡­¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Lawrend smiled faintly. He sat up from the bed and looked around the room.

    There was no one here besides the two of them.

    ¡°Alright. We need to go soon. Gather the others in the throne room. Call the three envoys too,¡± Lawrend ordered her as he left the bed and quickly changed to a new set of clothes.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Ember replied with a slight blush.

    It felt odd to be ordered around like a maid. She still wasn¡¯t used to it because of the great disparity in her position as the Ignis n¡¯s Princess.

    Lawrend left her in the room, and he headed to the throne room. He pondered about the changes in his bloodline. He could feel something different about it. He needed to try itter to see if there was any difference.

    He sat on the throne as soon as he arrived. He closed his eyes and thoroughly checked everything inside his body.

    The others came carrying their babies several minutester. They looked at him before patiently standing beside the red carpet.

    The babies looked around the throne room curiously. Most of them were awake as it was morning. They then settled their eyes on Lawrend, who was very quiet.

    ¡°Da!¡± Zio muttered.

    ¡°Shhh¡­ Don¡¯t disturb Master.¡± Aleshia immediately shushed him.

    The three envoys then arrived, with Ember silently following behind them. She was already wearing a new set of clothes.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we have arrived,¡± Otor said respectfully.

    Lawrend slowly opened his eyes. An afterimage of a phoenix appeared behind him.

    The three envoys opened their mouths wide in shock. They blinked their eyes, and the afterimage disappeared as if it wasn¡¯t there in the first ce.

    The three of them nced at each other. They immediately knew that they all saw the same thing, judging from their facial expressions. Otor became more prudent because Lawrend was like an endless abyss.

    They thought they already knew everything about Lawrend when he revealed that he had three elements, but the phoenix afterimage behind him changed everything. He was hiding more surprises for the three of them.

    It wasn¡¯t only the three envoys that saw the phoenix afterimage. All of his maids saw the same thing. The most shocked of them all was Ember. That phoenix afterimage meant something in the Ignis n.

    ¡°We will head out tonight. I still have something to finish. Aezel, inform the army to prepare. Laters will be left,¡± Lawrend said calmly yet powerfully.

    The three envoys couldn¡¯t help but instinctively feel a sense of respect towards him. This was the result of the throne. Sitting on it made Lawrend very calm, and he could feel the pride and arrogance of the kings who sat on it. This was 10,000 years of rule.

    ¡°As per your orders, Your Majesty,¡± Aezel said.

    She passed Veronica to Elena before quickly leaving to ry his orders.

    The three envoys bowed to him after hearing his words.

    ¡°That¡¯s even better, Your Majesty. The cloak of the darkness will help us evade the surveince of the spies. I suggest that we order the soldiers to scatter before reforming 10km(6.2mi) south of the city,¡± Otor suggested.

    ¡°You have my permission. Let Verkoli know,¡± Lawrend responded with a nod of his head.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I have a question. Are you perhaps rted to the legendary Ignis n of the Primitus Continent?¡± Julianne suddenly asked.

    She was very reserved, afraid that he would punish her for asking such a sensitive question. She didn¡¯t dare to take the Ignis n lightly. As an Earth Mage, she knew the power of the Ignis n very well.

    Heaven Mages protected the Ignis n. She herself found it impossible to be a Heaven Mage no matter how hard she tried. All of her colleagues felt the same.

    Thus, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine how much effort and talent it took for them to reach such a high level. One sweep of a Heaven Mage¡¯s mana, and the Trunden Empire wouldn¡¯t be able to resist. They would be like an egg before a massive boulder.

 Chapter 530

    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Lawrend calmly asked.

    Julianne looked at the two other envoys beside her before mustering up the courage to speak. ¡°The three of us saw an afterimage of a Divine Phoenix appear behind you,¡± she answered.

    ¡°I guess there¡¯s no way of denying it any further,¡± Lawrend said and nodded his head tly.

    ¡°No way¡­¡±

    Horror appeared on the trio¡¯s faces. It all made sense he was a three-element mage if he was from the Ignis n. The descendants of that n were all freaks. Only a select few could match up against them.

    ¡°Come here, Ember,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    Ember walked forward while trying to look respectful. She was clearly inexperienced doing such a thing. It looked awkwarding from her.

    She stood slightly behind Lawrend¡¯s throne beside him.

    ¡°This is the Ignis n¡¯s Princess, Ember Ignis,¡± Lawrend revealed with an amused smile on his face.

    ¡°Princess!?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s in a maid uniform!¡±

    ¡°How domineering¡­¡±

    Julianne, Otor, and Gregory all expressed their shock in their own ways. They assumed that she was simply a maid, but it turned out that she had another shocking identity. The three of them thought they would suffer a heart attack sooner orter from all the surprises he was giving them.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Ember scowled.

    She epted being his maid, but it was very shameful for others to know about it. She would rather keep her identity a secret while she was serving him. That way, she could save some face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure the three of you understand what I¡¯m trying to get at, right? I don¡¯t want any weird tricks happening while we conquer the Blumin Empire together,¡± Lawrend subtly threatened.

    He was clear on the fact that the Trunden Empire couldn¡¯t be fully trusted. They were well known for their ambitions. He did this to control that personality of them. It would all be for naught if he was tricked in some way in the future.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I can assure you as the Imperial Princess of thest generation!¡± Julianne swore and bowed to him in a perfect bend.

    ¡°Wait. You¡¯re the previous princess? Doesn¡¯t that mean the current emperor is your brother?¡± Lawrend asked in surprise.

    ¡°Correct, Your Majesty. I have eyes, but I failed to realize that you are a great man. Forgive us for our insolence yesterday,¡± Julianne replied respectfully.

    She was tamer, and her arrogance was gone like the wind. She realized there was no point in trying to scheme against this man. It would only bring them destruction.

    If even the princess of the Ignis n was willing to serve him, then who knows what his real capabilities were. Maybe the strength that he showed them yesterday was not all of them.

    Reaching that thought process made Julianne shudder.

    ¡°I see. Just don¡¯t shame or hurt any of my maids. I have no perverted hobbies,¡± Lawrend leisurely said.

    ¡°We understand, Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°You may take your leave,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The three of them nced at each other before turning around and leaving. They didn¡¯t dare to linger in front of him for too long. The Ignis n felt like an Earth Mage spell pointed at their head.

    After dispersing the envoys, Lawrend turned his head to each of his babies. He smiled at them. He wanted to engrave his face into their minds before he left. It might take a month at best, or a year at worst.

    ¡°Master, did you dy the departure tonight to satisfy the other sisters?¡± Aleshia asked curiously.

    ¡°Correct. It¡¯d be very unfair to leave just like that,¡± Lawrend answered truthfully.

    ¡°Hehe. As expected of Master, you really care for each of us,¡± Aleshia giggled with a smile.

    The others smiled at him warmly.

    ¡°Where are E and Feli?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Nyaa! They are training. Feli is learning the bow, and E was her practice target. The two of them wanted to be strong and contribute to us,¡± Amene answered.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡°Good girls. How is your bow now, Amene?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed-nyaa. I¡¯m still only equivalent to a High Mage,¡± Amene answered dejectedly and lowered her head in shame.

    The others made great progress in their magic these past few months.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you are too worried about having my child. Forget about it for now. At this rate, you will be left behind. In fact, you have the greatest advantage of them all. You don¡¯t have a baby to worry about.

    ¡°Feli mostly relies on everyone else, so the burden on you is significantly lesserpared to before. Train and train and train. Your bow will be a great help in the future,¡± Lawrend said to her patiently.

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡±

    Amene looked away. She felt embarrassed and guilty that he was able to see through her like water.

    ¡°Amene, I will be frank with you. If you don¡¯t be an Arch Mage, you won¡¯t live long. That means less time for us to try and conceive,¡± Lawrend said solemnly.

    An Arch Mage could live for about 200 years, double the normal mortal lifespan. The stronger someone was, the longer they could live. That was one of the reasons why there were so many Earth Mages and Grand Mages in empires. They umte over the years due to their long lifespan.

    ¡°Nyaa!!¡±

    Lawrend¡¯s harsh words were like a real p to Amene¡¯s face. She woke up from her constant wish to conceive his child. She started doubting herself and realized that being down was not the solution.

    ¡°Do you understand?¡± Lawrend asked sternly.

    ¡°Yes, Master-nyaa!¡± Amene responded candidly.

    ¡°When I return, I want to see some improvement!¡± Lawrend dered.

    ¡°Nyaa!¡± Amene nodded her head.

    ¡°Next, Grape. What do you want to do? Do you not want to be powerful and live longer?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°No, Master. The fact that I met you and conceived a child for you is enough. My past will keep haunting me if I live longer. Besides, it¡¯ll be harder for me to be stronger at my age. I missed the prime time to train in the bow,¡± Grape replied sentimentally.

 Chapter 531

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lawrend¡¯s heart ached after hearing her answer. He beckoned her with his hand. She passed Straw to Elena, who created slime tentacles to carry her, before walking up the throne.

    Lawrend patted hisp, and she sat on it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to spend more time with me?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Master, I also want to be strong, but I feel disheartened knowing that it would be impossible for me to catch up to everyone else,¡± Grape replied.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to catch up to everyone else. Just following behind them is enough. I don¡¯t need you to fight in front of me. I want us to fight together. I¡¯m protecting everyone from the powerful enemies, but I know that you girls are strong enough to protect yourself against people at the same level,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°But I won¡¯t be able to protect you like Sister Aezel,¡± Grape said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°But I won¡¯t be able to be a powerful bow user like Sister Amene.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡±

    Grape¡¯s heart softened after hearing his decisive replies. She leaned on his chest and rubbed her cheeks at his face.

    Lawrend smiled and rubbed her ears.

    She stood up after a while.

    ¡°Thank you, Master-nyaa! I will ask Sister Amene to take me in as a disciple,¡± Grape said with a respectful bow.

    All of her concerns and self-doubt were washed away. If he was okay with her being weak, does she still need to pressure herself with bing strong? She knew deepdown that she wanted to spend a long time with him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Grape walked down the throne¡¯s stairs and took Straw from Elena. Everyone felt happy after hearing that Grape would start practicing the bow under Amene.

    ¡°Sister Grape, I will teach you everything the vige taught me,¡± Amene said warmly.

    ¡°Thank you, Sister,¡± Grape replied happily.

    ¡°Nao, what do you want to do? I can see that you are a High Mage now. That¡¯s a rtively fast improvement,¡± Lawrend said and nodded his head approvingly.

    ¡°Master, potion making is very fun. I don¡¯t know how I improved so fast. It must be because I learned a lot from the way you handled the me every time you helped me make potions,¡± Nao answered with a smile.

    ¡°Very good. Your responsibility is to make us rich and umte wealth. When the time is right, we will leave our children here to fend for themselves,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Everyone of his maids were startled. Even Ember, who was sitting beside him, was shocked.

    ¡°I have always nned this. That is why I decided to take this kingdom¡¯s throne. We will leave our descendants here while we travel around the world,¡± Lawrend said and smiled.

    His maids could see the ambition in his eyes.

    ¡°Master, who will take care of them?¡± Elena asked.

    ¡°Verkoli? I think he¡¯s very trustworthy. We will leave them here when they reach the age of five,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Master¡­ Do you want me to leave a clone?¡± Elena asked in a more quiet voice.

    ¡°Huh!?¡±

    Lawrend stood up from his seat and pulled his head forward.

    ¡°I¡¯m a slime. Normally, we run into idents in the wild and split apart. There¡¯s a small chance that we survive that and be two split entities,¡± Elena exined.

    ¡°Wait, but that doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s very dangerous?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a normal slime, Master. The only difference would be that my clone wouldn¡¯t have a humanoid shape. She would just be slime with the strength of a High Mage,¡± Elena said.

    ¡°You¡¯re too OP,¡± Lawrend said with a wry smile on his face.

    ¡°Hehehe. I¡¯m already an Arch Mage. Soon, I will be a Grand Mage too,¡± Elena revealed.

    ¡°Good. That¡¯s a better arrangement,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°How about you, Humility? Don¡¯t do anything weird while I¡¯m away, okay?¡± Lawrend said as he looked over at her.

    ¡°M-Master, what kind of woman do you think I am?¡± Humility asked bashfully as she fidgeted with her fingers while carrying Courage.

    ¡°Ehem. I won¡¯t say anything, but behave yourself, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Humility replied by nodding her head repeatedly.

    Lawrend knew that she was the yandere type. He doesn¡¯t want her to go crazy when he was gone.

    ¡°Okay. The first one today would be Humility. Tell Aezel that she¡¯s next,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    His maids nodded at him.

    ¡°Alright. You may all leave. Humility, leave Courage to Elena,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Humility obediently responded.

    Soon, the others were gone and only the two of them were left in the room.

    Humility immediately stopped being reserved. She walked up the throne speedily before embracing him and sniffing his clothes.

    ¡°Your smell¡­ Hahh¡­ So manly and¡­ sweaty,¡± Humility muttered in a daze.

    ¡°Stop saying weird things,¡± Lawrend responded.

    ¡°Hehehe. I heard from Sister Aleshia that you ravaged that arrogant Sister Ember. Master, why don¡¯t you take these pills,¡± Humility said and opened her hand.

    In it were five red pills.

    ¡°Is that an aphrodisiac?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Why don¡¯t you try, Master? It¡¯s very delicious. I asked them to make it sweet,¡± Humility said and felt his neck with her free hand.

    ¡°If that¡¯s your wish, I don¡¯t mind. Just prepare for it,¡± Lawrend replied softly.

    It would be a while before he returned. It was best to satisfy her demands. She was kinda cranky, after all. She won¡¯t have a business to worry about and upy her mind like back in the Altro Continent.

    ¡°Yes! Ravage me, Master¡­ R*pe me, hehehehe,¡± Humility said in an enchanting voice that would suck the soul out of normal men.

    ¡°You remember that time we roleyed that?¡± Lawrend asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes. This time, don¡¯t be reserved. Use these pills and fuck me till I can¡¯t think anymore,¡± Humility said as she licked her lips.

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Lawrend grabbed her waist and pulled her up to sit on hisp with her legs to the side. She then put one pill in her mouth before leaning forward and passing it to him through a kiss.

 Chapter 532

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [AN: Don¡¯t judge me. It¡¯s in her personality to want this. I¡¯m simply a historian that writes what happens.]

    Humility ced another pill into her mouth and kissed Lawrend. She pushed it into his mouth before pulling back and repeating the whole process until he finally consumed all five pills.

    ¡°How is it? Do you feel any different, Master? Hehehe,¡± Humility chuckled evilly.

    Lawrend stared into her eyes and smirked.

    ¡°This is a fast-acting aphrodisiac you got me,¡± Lawrend said.

    He didn¡¯t bother destroying its medicinal essence inside his body even though he could. It would¡¯ve been pointless if he did so.

    ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t want to wait,¡± Humility said and covered her mouth with her dainty hand. She looked at him amusedly.

    ¡°Well, then¡­¡±

    Lawrend grabbed her maid uniform and tore it apart, exposing her pure white skin and cherry buttons. She looked particrly erotic with it torn apart.

    ¡°Ahh! Please, don¡¯t!¡± Humility pretended with an obvious smirk on her face.

    He then continued tearing her clothes apart. He left her with only her skirt on.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to check to know you¡¯re not wearing any panties,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Hehe. You know me well, Master,¡± Humility giggled.

    Lawrend embraced her body and pulled her close to him. He then lowered his head and sucked on her cherry tips. It was soft and slightly hard.

    ¡°Mmahh!¡± Humility couldn¡¯t help but moan.

    Lawrend suckled on her tits and enjoyed her light moans and her erotic bodily reactions. He licked around her are, which made her slightly tremble.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ You remind me of Courage, Master,¡± Humility said with unfocused eyes.

    ¡°Mmmmm¡­ Is this milk?¡± Lawrend asked as he suddenly tasted some sweetness in his mouth.

    ¡°I thought I already stoppedctating. It seems like Master forced some leftover milk out,¡± Humility replied.

    Lawrend stopped caring about the milk and released her nipple from his mouth. He looked up and stared at her.

    He pulled out his meat saber and lifted her butt. He roughly ced her on top of it.

    ¡°Ah! No-nghhh!¡±

    Humility was surprised and couldn¡¯t react. His meat saber drilled down into her depths unforgivingly. She felt a chill run through her body.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to y nice this time,¡± Lawrend said.

    Lawrend carried her up and then mmed her back down.

    ¡°Ahh! Please, no, it hurts!¡± Humility screamed.

    ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re just a slut princess. What is there to fear?¡± Lawrend replied without care.

    He then carried her up again and mmed her down.

    ¡°Ahhh! Uhuh! Mmm!¡±

    Lawrend repeated this several times. Humility felt her insides ache while the pleasure she felt was amplified several times.

    ¡°Move your ass!¡± Lawrend shouted and pped her buttcheek.

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±

    Humility got into her role and acted as if he was really forcing her to fuck him. He then yed with her breasts roughly. He kneaded them like dough.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ Ahhh¡­. Ahhh!¡±

    Humility felt something bubble inside her. It was weird, and the feeling of following his orders while he was ordering her like a sex toy made her excited and yearned to do more.

    ¡°Not enough. You¡¯re too crappy at this,¡± Lawrend insulted.

    He then stood up while carrying her. He then fucked her midair.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! AH! AH! AH! AH!¡±

    Lawrend was like a machine as the two of them turned into a blur. Humility felt her insides turn to mush from his sudden and fast thrusts.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°Moan more!¡± Lawrend ordered overbearingly.

    ¡°Yes, Master! AHH! AHHH! AHH! AH! AH! AH!¡±

    Humility exaggerated her moans to the point where she was screaming from her lungs.

    He wasn¡¯t like a beast as she expected. It was much more brutal than that. He was thrusting into her like a robot machine that only knew sex. She might¡¯ve bled from her vagina if she was still a virgin.

    But her supreme vaginal walls that already knew sex enjoyed it very well. Her wet love juices lubricated his movements and made it, so she was practically only feeling a small amount of pain that simply increased her sensitivity.

    ¡°I! Will! Pound! You! Till! You! Pass! Out!¡± Lawrend iterated as he thrust into her for each word he said.

    He made sure to reach her very end and knock on her womb.

    ¡°Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! Ugh!¡±

    Humility rolled her eyes backward. She was very sensitive with her womb. It was her Achilles heel. It made her motherly instinctse alive and her desire for his semen.

    After saying that, Lawrend ced her down on the throne. She spread her legs open. The kings that sat on this throne wouldn¡¯t have ever thought that one day their descendant would be opening her legs for another man while she pretended to be r*ped by him.

    Lawrend rammed her with a single powerful thrust. She was pushed against the throne and felt a bulge on her stomach. She looked down, and she could barely see a tiny bulge on her navel caused by the tip of his massive cock.

    ¡°Ahhh! Please, spare me!¡± Humility implored.

    s, the excitement in her voice was very obvious. Even an idiot could tell that she liked it. She didn¡¯t look like a r*pe victim at all! One could judge that she had a r*pe fetish.

    ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re nothing before me!¡± Lawrend replied coldly.

    He was more in controlpared to what happened yesterday. He could clearly sense his surroundings and decide how roughly he wanted to treat her. That was because he could rein his instincts if he wanted to.

    Ember¡¯s pussy was one of a kind. It was able to make him lose his mind. Do note that Lawrend had a powerful soul with all the elements and two elements in his body. His will was stronger than anyone else.

    Ram! Ram! Ram! Pound! Pound! Pound!

    Lawrend was merciless. He didn¡¯t give her a breather.

    Humility showed a lewd face that enjoyed the ¡®love¡¯ he was giving her. She groped her own boobs and pinched her nipples.

    ¡°Bitch! Why are you enjoying this!?¡± Lawrend shouted and pped her in the face.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Even Humility didn¡¯t expect to be pped in the face. She stared at him with a frown before forcing herself to cry.

    ¡°Ahhh! Noo!! You¡¯re too cruel!¡±

 Chapter 533

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Lawrend let loose his instincts more and allowed the aphrodisiac to take over his whole body. He then pulled her up and turned her around. He made her point her ass towards him.

    ¡°Did you clean your ass today?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Yes! I expected this to happen already!¡± Humility replied.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Lawrend didn¡¯t say anything more. He pushed his cock inside her vagina and pulled it out. He used her love juices to lubricate it because the next step required lubrication. Otherwise, it would hurt a lot.

    Lawrend then spread her buttcheeks and slowly entered into her asshole.

    ¡°AHHHHH!!¡±

    Humility felt a lot of pain. Her sphincters clenched as she instinctively tried to eject his cock out of her asshole.

    ¡°Open your ass!¡± Lawrend said and pped her buttcheek like a bandit.

    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± Humility shakily responded.

    She wasn¡¯t pretending this time. She truly felt pain. It was hard for her to speak.

    ¡°Are you rxing your asshole or not!?¡± Lawrend shouted.

    ¡°YES! Please, please be gentle! It¡¯s my first time!¡± Humility shouted in reply.

    She was already back in her act. As expected of the Undrasil Kingdom¡¯s Princess, she was taught well in her youth.

    ¡°Not enough.¡±

    Lawrend pulled the tip of his cock out of her. He felt great resistance trying to enter inside her. He reigned in his instincts and inserted his cock into her vagina again.

    After lubricating, Lawrend entered inside her asshole again. This time, Humility was ready, and she knew what to expect and do. She rxed her sphincter, and his cock slid into her asshole.

    ¡°Ahh¡­.¡± Humility¡¯s body melted on the throne.

    She crossed her arms as she supported herself on it. She felt something she had never felt before as his massive cock stimted her G-spot through her anus.

    Lawrend then pulled out of her before sliding back inside. He felt great pleasure from her extremely tight and fresh asshole.

    ¡°Ngghhh! Please be gentle!¡± Humility said again.

    Her words only made him want to be rougher. That was the point of this roley. It was simr to Aezel¡¯s but significantly different.

    Lawrend shook his hips continuously for more than an hour. He trained her asshole to ept his cock. Now, both Amene and Humility learned the forbidden pleasure that came with anal sex.

    ¡°Hahhhhhh!¡±

    Humility had no idea how many times she came. She squirted again and felt her body drained of liquids.

    Lawrend followed after her and also came. He never removed his cock from inside her in this past hour. He pulled his cock out, and at least a cup of semen poured out from Humility¡¯s asshole.

    The semen was all bubbly and sticky due to his incessant pounding.

    Humility fell to the ground in front of the throne. She copsed and closed her eyes peacefully. She was finally able to rest. Her mind and body needed to recover from the pleasure and stamina she confused.

    ¡°Aezel, bring her some water,¡± Lawrend said.

    The door to the throne room opened, and Aezel entered the room.

    ¡°M-M-Master, I don¡¯t think I can do it¡­¡± Aezel said as she trembled.

    Lawrend¡¯s eyes fell on her legs. She was drenched down to her legs. A puddle of liquid followed her from outside.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lawrend was speechless. He facepalmed himself and looked up at the sky. Can he still salvage his maids?

    ¡°Master?¡±

    ¡°This will be your punishment. Call Nao and bring a pitcher of water for Humility,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    His voice was unquestionable. Aezel turned around and left without any hesitation.

    ¡°Perverts¡­ Maybe I¡¯m at fault for letting them have weird fetishes¡­¡± Lawrend muttered to himself.

    He didn¡¯t expect Rami¡¯s voyeurism to transform Aezel. He could tell that she was listening to him roleying with Humility, and it excited her. Maybe she would ask for one herself.

    He decided to himself that he would deny her if she asked. It was good to try different fetishes, but if they got addicted to a r*pe one, he would not be able to forgive himself for tainting them all.

    Lawrend waited for a few minutes before Aezel returned with a pitcher of water. Nao followed behind her shyly. Knowing what came next made her nervous and shy.

    ¡°Aezel, have Humility drink water outside and return afterward,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    ¡°Y-Yes, Master,¡± Aezel replied with a red and hot face.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    She felt embarrassed. The others saw her walking around with her legs dripping wet. Even some of the guards saw her, and they gave her weird looks. She felt excited deep down because this was Lawrend¡¯s punishment.

    Aezel covered Humility with a towel and lifted her in a princess carry before bringing her outside. Nao gulped as she watched Aezel take her away. She looked back at the front of the throne. There was a small puddle of white liquid there.

    ¡°Nao, how do you want to do it?¡± Lawrend asked with a smile.

    ¡°L-Like what you did to me back in the Altro Continent¡­¡± Nao replied with a flushed face.

    Lawrend smiled. During the three months he spent catching up to them, he did something fun with Nao while they had sex at that time.

    ¡°Go kneel on the throne seat and face your ass toward me,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    Nao nodded her head with her chest thumping in excitement. What happened back then was still fresh in her mind. She always thought about it from time to time.

    ¡°Master, no forey?¡± Nao asked.

    ¡°Take off your clothes. I will give you one,¡± Lawrend said and stood behind her.

    Nao took off all of her clothes quickly.

    He grabbed her plump ass with his big hand.

    ¡°Hn!¡± Nao slightly jumped from the sudden masculine touch.

    Lawrend massaged her butt gently. Nao¡¯s body started to feel hot and bothered. He then ced a palm over her slender back and heated it at the right temperature.

    It wasn¡¯t too hot to burn her. It was at the right temperature where she felt good. He slid his hand across her skin.

    His warm hand stimted her sensitive skin, causing her to be even more sensitive.

 Chapter 534

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    ¡°Ngh¡­ Ah~!¡± Nao moaned sexily.

    The feeling of Lawrend¡¯s warm hand sliding across her skin sent chills all over her body. It was rxing and enjoyable at the same time.

    He warmed every part of her back before pinching both of her nipples. He used his warm fingers to make her feel a warm sense of pleasure.

    ¡°A-Ah¡­ Master¡­.¡± Nao moaned.

    She covered her mouth with her hand in embarrassment. They had done it a lot, but her moans sounded so lewd right now. Right now, she could still hold herself back.

    ¡°It feels like I¡¯m the butler here massaging you like this,¡± Lawrend said wryly.

    ¡°I can also massage you if you want, Master,¡± Nao replied.

    She felt bad now that he mentioned it. He loved her, but she still believed that serving him was her purpose. Since he said it, she felt obliged to do her job.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯m still under the influence of the aphrodisiac pills Humility gave me. I¡¯m doing this, so I can stick my thing inside you as fast as I can,¡± Lawrend replied.

    Nao felt a thump in her chest when she realized that he was on drugs. She remembered Aleshia and Rami¡¯s story about how he rammed his thing inside her like a beast. [AN: I was trying to avoid this, but it somehow ended up like this. Smh]

    She was a shy woman but getting something rammed into you was very enticing after she heard that Ember felt insanely good. That was why she was slightly hopeful.

    Unfortunately, Lawrend already decided to not expose his other maids/butlers to weird kinks anymore. A few minutester, Lawrend touched Nao¡¯s slit and felt her wet love juices starting to drip out.

    ¡°You¡¯re ready,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Just as he was about to enter Nao, Aezel entered the room and announced her return. Lawrend turned around to face her.

    ¡°Tie yourself up and watch us do it,¡± Lawrend ordered coldly.

    ¡°A-Ah¡­ Yes!¡± Aezel nodded her head a little absentmindedly.

    His cold eyes and the order he gave her made her feel as if she was worth nothing in his eyes. She felt excitement because of it. She dly tied herself up with a rope she ¡®conveniently¡¯ had in her storage ring.

    After seeing that Aezel was done tying herself up, Lawrend slowly entered inside Nao. She felt a zing hot sensation entering inside her.

    That was right. He also heated up his cock. She could sense its shape even more clearly because of it.

    ¡°Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­¡± Nao panted.

    Lawrend pulled her chest up and made her kneel instead of a doggystyle position. His fingers pinched her delicate nipples and heated her body up.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Nao moaned softly.

    Lawrend finally reached her deepest depths. He then pulled out of her and started thrusting into her repeatedly. His movements were slow and unhurried as he slowly washed away the effects of the aphrodisiac on his body.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ This is so rxing and good¡­¡± Nao said with her eyes closed.

    Lawrend released her right nipple and pulled her neck to his face. He then kissed her neck, which amplified her sensitivity.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Waves of pleasure assaulted Nao¡¯s mind. Her mind could clearly imagine his cock down to the finest detail. It was a weird feeling, but it only made her feel more pleasure.

    She imagined his cock entering inside her vagina. It was as if she was seeing it with her own eyes. The visual and sensory pleasure mixed together to give her euphoria.

    ¡°Mmahh¡­¡±

    Nao released a burst of air as she gasped from the insane pleasure. It was something she experienced when they did it like this before.

    At that time, Lawrend was simply teaching her fire magic, and it got heated. And then this kink of her was born.

    Lawrend licked her neck. Nao bit her lips and raised her head as she lightly moaned. She stopped looking like the male butler she was pretending to be before.

    Lawrend¡¯s tongue went up and started teasing her earlobe afterward. Nao felt ticklish, and she instinctively moved away, but Lawrend¡¯s free right hand held her head in position.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah~! Ah! Ah!¡± Nao¡¯s continuous lewd moans resounded inside the throne room.

    Meanwhile, Aezel was forced to watch. She could actually free herself from the ropes, but she knew that Lawrend would be displeased. Besides, she liked this too.

    Forcing her to watch him do another girl without giving her the chance to touch any parts of her own body¡­ Such cruelty¡­ Aezel was euphoric.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    That was not to say that Aezel liked to watch her Master do just any girl. She liked it because it was Nao. She was her Master¡¯s butler and woman. She epted her as a sister long ago.

    Aezel continued watching. Her love juices leaked down as she watched the two of them while standing up. She started licking her own lips and getting off on the tingly feeling she felt from it.

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t enough for her. She just had no choice. She tried grinding her legs together, but she realized that she tied herself a little too well.

    Aezel became even more turned on after realizing that she was powerless. Lawrend looked at her at this time. He saw her lewd and perverted expression.

    He shook his head and pretended that he didn¡¯t see it.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Aezel couldn¡¯t help but moan.

    His cold and disappointed eyes sent shivers through her body. She felt nothing before him.

    Lawrend knew that she was a perverted masochist slut, but this was beyond his expectations. He stopped worrying about it and focused on Nao.

    He pulled out of her and made her sit on the throne. She looked at him with dazed eyes. It was clear that she was at the height of pleasure.

    Lawrend continued thrusting into her as she faced him. He then ced a palm on her stomach.

    ¡°A-Ahh¡­ It¡¯s making me so sensitive!¡± Nao shouted.

    His warm hands amplified the pleasureing from her vagina.

    An hourter, he finished inside with a ssh of white on her stomach.

 Chapter 535

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Nao sat limply on the throne with her legs spread apart. She stared at the ceiling in a daze. Lawrend covered her with a towel and turned his head to Aezel.

    ¡°Your turn,¡± Lawrend said.

    There was a small puddle under Aezel¡¯s legs. Her pussy constantly leaked love juices in protest for not feeling any stimtion.

    ¡°M-Master, this is torture,¡± Aezel replied.

    ¡°Do you know why I punished you?¡± Lawrend solemnly asked.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a slut,¡± Aezel answered instantly.

    ¡°Wrong!¡±

    Lawrend stood in front of her and lifted her chin up. Aezel was lost as she stared into his eyes. Those merciless eyes had a tinge of care in them that made her trust them with her every being.

    ¡°W-Why?¡± Aezel asked in a stutter.

    ¡°Because I feel like punishing you,¡± Lawrend responded calmly.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    A spring gushed out from between Aezel¡¯s thighs. She came from his words. Lawrend was slightly taken aback by her strong reaction, but he quickly regained his calm. He must act casually, or he won¡¯t look cool.

    Her squirt poured down her legs and soiled her clothes.

    ¡°Kneel,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    ¡°Y-Ye¡­ Ah, Master.¡±

    Aezel struggled to kneel as she felt something she never felt before. She also didn¡¯t expect that she would cum from that.

    Aezel obediently kneeled in front of him like a dog. She was nothing before him.

    ¡°Suck me off.¡±

    Without responding, Aezel opened her mouth and took his cock in her mouth. She was waiting for this moment. Her tongue wrapped around his rod with great familiarity.

    She knew his weak spots and how to make him feel good really fast.

    ¡°Harder!¡±

    ¡°Mmph!¡±

    Aezel sucked his urethra with all of her might. Nothing came out, but a powerful pleasure spread through Lawrend¡¯sher region. He could feel her suction affecting his balls.

    She was directly sucking sperm from inside it. Normally, sperm would mix with the liquids in the prostate to form semen. It was a weird feeling that Lawrend never felt before.

    He asionally thrust his hip forward to aid with her movements. It made her blowjob feel even better.

    Aezel released his sword from her mouth. Some sperm was still left on it.

    Without using her hands, Aezel licked all of it off patiently.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Master, do me already,¡± Aezel implored pitifully.

    She was still tied up, and she wanted to touch his sword, but she couldn¡¯t. It was like she was eating food without using any utensils. It only made her feel even more lowly and horny.

    A dog doesn¡¯t need to use its hands to eat its food. Aezel was a dog at this moment.

    ¡°No. Do your job well and make me cum,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°But, but, you said that it will be the end once you cum,¡± Aezel replied with teary eyes.

    She started to feel afraid. If he really stopped after she was in this state, she might go crazy. Even pleasuring herself won¡¯t be able to satisfy her because her body would crave him.

    ¡°Are you my maid or not?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯m your lowly maid,¡± Aezel responded dejectedly.

    She didn¡¯t dare to argue with him. She already offered her heart and soul to him long ago. And since she already got a daughter, she doesn¡¯t mind dying for him if he wanted to.

    Aezel was dejected, but she did her job well. She continuously stimted Lawrend¡¯s weak spots and brought him closer and closer to climax.

    His sword twitched. Aezel realized that he was about to cum. She was unwilling, but she pushed her mouth against his crotch and deep throated his sword.

    ¡°H-Hm?¡±

    Aezel waited for a few seconds, but Lawrend didn¡¯t cum. She looked up at him with eyes filled with hope.

    ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯re so obedient, you can stand up and turn your ass towards me,¡± Lawrend said with a slight smile on his face.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Aezel happily replied.

    She stood up without using any support and offered her sheathe to him. Lawrend pushed against the entrance of her sheathe and pushed his sword inside.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh~¡±

    Aezel felt bliss wash over her whole body. She thrust her ass backward and took his sword inside her insatiable lower mouth. It greedily swallowed his sword inside and gripped onto it like a vise.

    ¡°S-So good¡­ I want to be impregnated by this again,¡± Aezel said with a voice full of emotion.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a maid, you don¡¯t deserve my child,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯m your lowly maid. Please use me as much as you like,¡± Aezel replied.

    She could tell that Lawrend was roleying with her, and she went along with him. It made her happy that he was willing to fuck her. She really thought earlier that she would lose her chance just like that.

    ¡°Master, can I say my request?¡± Aezel asked.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Can you drip candle on my back?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Do you have one?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master. Here.¡±

    Aezel removed her hand from her bindings and passed to him a red candle from her storage ring. Of course, his sword was still inside her. She wasn¡¯t willing to let it go that easily.

    ¡°Give them all to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lawrend stored the rest in his storage ring and left one outside. He lit it up and started dripping wax on Aezel¡¯s back. Aezel also tied her hands behind her back again.

    ¡°Ah! Uhn! Ah! Ah! AH! Ugh! Hot! YES!¡± Aezel moaned each time a drip hit her skin.

    The two of them spent a long time fucking with each other. Lawrend already came a lot today and yesterday. He was easily able to control his urges and stop himself from cumming that easily.

    Just like what they did when they first had sex, Lawrend and Aezel did it for more than two hours. Aezel was left breathless and exhausted by the end of it.

    She was still tied up, and her face was smudged on the floor. Theirst position was a missionary position from the back. Her whole back was covered with melted wax.

 Chapter 536

    After satisfying Aezel, Lawrend rested for an hour and continued. Just like that, he managed to satisfy all of his maids.

    [AN: I know, I know. Grape, Amene, and Valentina haven¡¯t gotten a chapter of their own. I will release them in the future. R18 chapters will be sparse for the next few arcs or so. I will write them then because it is kind of suffocating writing so many R18 chapters in one go.]

    It was already nighttime by the time Lawrend finished. He ate dinner with them and bid his farewell. He would spend this next journey with Ember while the others would be taking care of his children.

    He regretted getting children so early. If he doesn¡¯t have them, he might¡¯ve been able to take them with him. Unfortunately, it¡¯s impossible because they might get hurt in the war with the Blumin Empire.

    They were also much safer here. They could easily run away because they were far away from their enemies.

    ¡°Your Majesty, youth is good and all. Please don¡¯t forget to improve your magic,¡± Otor humbly said.

    ¡°No need for you to worry about me. I simply love my maids,¡± Lawrend answered.

    It was hard for it to be a secret that he had sex with all of his maids, especially when Aezel walked around the castle with liquid falling down her legs. The curious royal guards investigated and found out about it.

    Lawrend didn¡¯t really care about it. That was why he allowed them to learn about it.

    ¡°Maids, huh. Obedience and taking care of all your mundane problems. I can understand where you areing from,¡± Otor replied while in thought.

    Otor could see why Lawrend loved them. But Otor also understood that he would never do what Lawrend was doing. Maids were lowly servants. Their status was well below that of ordinary people.

    Otor heard that Lawrend wanted to marry them. It astounded him. Geniuses were really entric. They have unique things about them.

    Marrying a maid would lower someone¡¯s status to the ground. But Lawrend was an exception. He didn¡¯t care about what other people thought about him. He simply went ahead with it and dered his intention to marry them.

    No one dared to question him because of his strength and talents. At his level and future, he could make his own rules. After thinking this much, Otor gained more respect for him.

    ¡°Come. Let¡¯s all meet the army before we depart,¡± Lawrend said.

    The four of them exited the royal pce to the royal garden. There was a big army numbering ten thousand in a formation.

    They were all mages, consisting of most of the mages in the capital city. Lawrend¡¯s promise to teach them gathered them all here. They yearned for the day to fight on a big stage.

    Their future would certainly be very bright with such a powerful force never tapped before.

    The ten thousand strong army wasposed of High Mages and Arch Mages. Their auras weren¡¯t one as what you would expect from an army. It was scattered without forming a singr, powerful aura.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ They need a lot of work to show their full potential,¡± Julianne said as she scanned them.

    ¡°Indeed. But with His Majesty here, I doubt it will take long,¡± Gregory responded.

    He nced at Lawrend and looked at the changes in his facial expression.

    Lawrend calmly nodded his head. He was confident in his abilities to form a powerful mage army. His soul was more powerful than before. His calctive ability wasn¡¯t something to be taken lightly.

    ¡°Verkoli, where are the Lightning Arch Mages?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Walk forward!¡± Verkoli shouted to the army.

    Ten people walked forward. They were the Lightning Arch Mages. There were a lot of Lightning High Mages, but it was very hard for them to improve. Lightning was very hard to encounter.

    Thus, it was very hard for them to understand its mysteries. It wasn¡¯t like the other more popr elements where they could encounter them by looking around.

    Most of the Lightning mages either left to find a ce filled with thunder or a school that solely focused on lightning. Verkoli was one of the exceptions to this.

    He understood a lot of the mysteries of Lightning magic on his own and became a Grand Mage. It was a miracle, and it was also a curse for him. It would be impossible for him to improve further.

    He would forever stay as a Grand Mage.

    The thing that changed that was Lawrend¡¯s spells. It opened Verkoli¡¯s eyes to more mysteries of the Lightning that he could never understand before.

    He was grateful to him for showing him the way. Otherwise, it would have required immense luck for him to have an epiphany and be an Earth Mage. Not to mention, the Undrasil Kingdom never produced an Earth Mage before.

    ¡°Interesting. The ten of you will be the pir of this army in the future. Different elements forming an army isn¡¯t a bad thing at all,¡± Lawrendmented.

    The ten Arch Mages excitedly bowed their heads. They were all eager for him to teach them. It would elerate their path to the peak of magic, giving them more time to improve even further in the future.

    ¡°Correct. We in the Trunden Empire have exceptional abilities in working together. It was all thanks to the harsh desert environment we lived in. Mages had to work hard together, or they won¡¯t be able to hunt food to eat,¡± Julianne added.

    ¡°I will be leading all of you to the Blumin Empire. We will attack them and show them that the Undrasil Kingdom was not easily bullied! It is finally time for us to rise from the depths and show the whole Primitus Continent that we are people that could also stand at the top!¡± Lawrend dered.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    His voice resonated with the hearts of the mages. These words alone earned him their respect and loyalty. Who wouldn¡¯t want an ambitious and powerful leader that could lead them to greatness?

 Chapter 537

    ¡°Your Majesty, can I request to speak?¡±

    Niko Alka, the Lightning Arch Mage, raised his hand and looked at Lawrend solemnly as he asked.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Go on.¡± Lawrend nodded his head.

    ¡°Can I learn the spell that you used that day?¡± Niko asked.

    The excitement in his eyes was hard to hide. Everyone in could tell that he was eager to learn Lawrend¡¯s spell.

    ¡°Which one? I have five Lightning Spells.¡±

    ¡°The one where a torrent of lightning rampaged in front of you. That one looked so awesome!¡±

    ¡°As long as you contribute enough, I don¡¯t mind passing it on to you,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°R-Really? Do I have to kill all their Arch Mages?¡± Niko asked.

    He was aware that no mage would easily pass down their spells, especially for spells that were self-made. Most mages cherish them like their lives.

    ¡°Who told you that? I don¡¯t really care about my spells. You only need to lead them well. I could make more if I wanted to. It¡¯s just time-consuming to do so.¡±

    His words astounded the soldiers and the three envoys. They heard that he used some powerful lightning spells which he made. They guessed that it must have taken him great effort to make them. ording to his words, it was no big deal.

    Mind you, even the three of them could only make a True Mage spell. They could try making an Earth Mage spell, but that would take them their whole lives to do. In fact, they already have some foundations for a spell that they would make.

    They were trying to make one, but there was no guarantee that it would seed. It was all rted to luck,prehension, and experience. Sometimes some mages would be able to make a spell by ident due to their insane luck.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I became a fan of yours that day! At that time, I was just a humble High Mage. I stillck an Arch Mage spell, so I would do everything to ensure our victory!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lawrend silently stared at Niko. His stern and all-seeing gaze made him feel squeamish and exposed. All of his secrets wereid bare to Lawrend.

    ¡°I see. You recently became an Arch Mage. Very well, I will give you my High Mage and Arch Mage spell.¡± Lawrend finally spoke.

    He used his Elemental Eyes to see through the mana in Niko¡¯s body. They were rtively unstable for an Arch Mage. It had some obvious signs of a recent improvement.

    ¡°W-What? No, no, no! I don¡¯t dare get two spells from you, Your Majesty!¡± Niko shouted in panic while having his hands in front of him.

    As Lawrend¡¯s fan, he researched a ton about him. His records were astounding. He only took a short amount of time to be a Grand Mage. No one would have believed it before.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It could be considered as me passing down to you my lineage. In fact, all of you can learn my spell and have permission to pass it down to your disciples,¡± Lawrend said and gazed at the mages.

    What Niko didn¡¯t know was that Lawrend was only an Arch Mage at that time. He used his High Mage spell, Levin¡¯s Descent, to kill the previous king. Because of his Divine Lightning, his magic was a whole level stronger, allowing him to fight two Grand Mages at the same time.

    ¡°Ohhh!¡±

    The mages eximed and looked at each other. They were excited, and their morale was at an all-time low.

    ¡°For this iing battle, we will be His Majesty¡¯s fellowmanders. We will be in charge ofmanding all of you. All of you also don¡¯t have to worry about Earth Mages from the Blumin Empire. Together with His Majesty, we will stomp them to the ground!¡± Julianne said in her formidable voice.

    They felt the aura of battle in her posture and words. She was not a newbie when it came to wars. She was an expert! The Imperial Princess of the Trunden Empire was not for show!

    ¡°Long live His Majesty!¡±

    No one knew who started the chanting, but everyone followed and repeated that mage¡¯s words with enthusiasm. They knew of his invincibility. The most talented mage of the Undrasil Kingdom!

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lawrendmanded.

    The mages zipped their mouths tight. No one dared to anger him. None of them were unaware of his might.

    ¡°We will regather 10 kilometers south of the capital. Split and don¡¯t let our enemies know that we are deploying tonight! Anyone who makes a mistake will be sentenced to death!¡±

    The mages gulped their saliva. As citizens of the Undrasil Kingdom, they felt a sense of responsibility to usher in a new era. An era of the kingdom bing an empire!

    ¡°Disperse!¡± Otormanded after Lawrend finished.

    The mages at the back quickly wore the hoods of their robes and left. The others waited for them to leave before following after them. No one spoke as they knew the importance of this mission.

    The Blumin Empire probably already knew that the Undrasil Kingdom was forming an army to attack them. The only thing they didn¡¯t know was when they would attack. A surprise attack was the key to their victory.

    If the Blumin Empire learned of the time of their arrival, they could prepare an ambush or defend their cities with multiple Earth Mages. With the Trunden Empire attacking them from the north, it was hard for them to ce Earth Mages in the cities for long periods of time.

    Only if they were sure of the time of the attack would they do so. Otherwise, their frontlines at the north might fall to the Trunden Empire¡¯s attacks.

    Lawrend, Ember, Verkoli, and the three envoys watched the mages leave sneakily.

    ¡°We should send a scout force. I can order Clova to carry them ahead of us,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°You mean that white bird that fought with you against the envoys from the Blumin Empire?¡± Julianne asked.

 Chapter 538

    ¡°Yes. She is very fast. They would reach the cities in 2 days. We might take two weeks if we are fast,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°I agree. Have them take amunication artifact. The question is, who should we send?¡± Julianne nodded her head.

    ¡°Wind Mages,¡± Gregory said.

    ¡°Good idea. They could sneak and control the wind to prevent detection.¡± Otor nodded his head in agreement.

    The mages finally finished leaving. Only the five of them were left.

    ¡°Let¡¯s also split,¡± Lawrend said.

    He grabbed Ember¡¯s hand and flew into the air with her. They turned into a blur and disappeared from the three envoy¡¯s view.

    ¡°The Princess of the Ignis n, huh,¡± Otor muttered in thought.

    ¡°No use thinking about it. We will know why she became his maid sooner orter,¡± Julianne said and flew to the air and headed in a different direction.

    Gregory and Otor nced at each other before disappearing.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Verkoli was the only one left. He turned around and headed back inside the Royal Pce.

    ¡°Good luck. By the time you return, the Undrasil Kingdom will be no more. It shall be known as the Undrasil Empire¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Why am I going with you?¡± Ember asked with a voice filled with distrust.

    ¡°What? Are you worried that I will do you like that again?¡± Lawrend retorted with a smile.

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    Ember¡¯s shoulders slightly jumped in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect him to remind her about that. Her cheeks went red, and she felt hot.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do that again. I can¡¯t enjoy it as much as I want to. Not enjoying a beauty like you is a waste,¡± Lawrend said lewdly.

    Ember red at him with her fiery eyes. Albeit, those eyes had some flirtatious intent in them. It was clear that she enjoyed his praise.

    ¡°Master, what if I really got pregnant? Would you give our child to the Ignis n?¡± Ember shyly asked.

    Talking about her pregnancy made her feel bashful. It was something she was not used to thinking about. She only thought about magic before she met Lawrend.

    ¡°Humility didn¡¯t teach you the secret spell to check if someone is pregnant?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°H-Huh?¡±

    Ember looked at him and blinked her eyes. The wind rustled her hair, and her current appearance was quite cute.

    ¡°*Sigh* She forgot. Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter. If you got pregnant, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Lawrend held his forehead with his palm.

    ¡°R-Really? Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t like having another child?¡±

    ¡°If I have no choice, I will take care of our child. I won¡¯t be an irresponsible father.¡±

    ¡°But you will leave them in the Royal Pce, right?¡±

    ¡°Correct. My journey in the future would be even more dangerous.¡± Lawrend nodded his head.

    He was worried that his children would get killed in the demon world. He also doesn¡¯t know how it would affect their growth. It would be bad if they somehow became demons.

    ¡°I see¡­ I hope I don¡¯t get pregnant. Even though I¡¯m not ready to be a mother, I can feel an ache in my heart just thinking about it,¡± Ember replied and grasped her heart with her hand.

    ¡°We have time. Tell me, how old are you?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°I will not hide it from you. I¡¯m 27 years old. I started practicing magic at the age of 7 and became an Earth Mage at 23. I have been stuck in this level for a long time now.¡±

    Ember felt embarrassed telling him her age.

    ¡°27? I see.¡±

    Lawrend thought to himself that he was still significantly older than her. If hebined his now and his previous life, it would be double hers. That was why he didn¡¯t really mind if she was that old.

    She was a powerful mage. She definitely devoted her whole life to practicing magic. He wasn¡¯t like her, who could quickly rise in levels.

    One might think that she was less talented than Aleshia and the others. The difference was their current level. Aleshia and the others were still stuck as a High Mage. Not to mention, Aleshia and E seemed to be from the Altro Continent.

    ¡°I¡¯m 27, but my current appearance hasn¡¯t changed since I reached 17 years old,¡± Ember said, afraid that he would be disgusted of her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. What matters is that you are you. Age is just a number at our level,¡± Lawrend replied.

    Lawrend¡¯s words weremon sense. Ember also thought the same, but her embarrassment made her worry about what he thought of her.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Lawrend interrupted her thoughts.

    They had been flying continuously for a while now. There were already some people in this gathering spot. The three envoys were still nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Did any of you get revealed?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°No, Your Majesty. We didn¡¯t even say goodbye to our friends and family,¡± Niko answered.

    The other mages nodded their heads at his words. They were aware of the gravity of the situation. One wrong move and they could get wiped out.

    No High Mages were stupid. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have reached such a high level. It requires a lot ofprehension and understanding of magic.

    Their lives were on the line in this war. It was better for them to say goodbyeter than never.

    ¡°Good. Since some of you are here, I will start teaching magic.¡±

    The eyes of the mages widened. They instantly became excited and happy.

    ¡°The path towards the peak of magic is not easy. It requires patience, knowledge, and wisdom. Without patience, you won¡¯t be able to build a steady understanding of magic. Without knowledge, a mage wouldn¡¯t be able to use magic. Without wisdom, a mage wouldn¡¯t be able to improve.

    ¡°These three qualities, whenbined together, would allow the mage to walk higher and higher without faltering. If you can¡¯t read books, experiment with your magic! As long as you grow your knowledge, all the mysteries of magic will be opened to you.

    ¡°Of course, you also have to make sure that the magic you learned isn¡¯t wrong. That¡¯s where you use your wisdom¡­¡±

    Lawrend continued teaching without waiting for the other mages to arrive. Some arrived and immediately stood still and listened to his lecture.

 Chapter 539

    During Lawrend¡¯s lecture, more mages from the army arrived. They instantly sat down on the ground and intently listened to each of his words. They tried to memorize them all to the best of their abilities.

    Lawrend stopped after an hour of lecture.

    ¡°I hope everyone here learned a thing or two,¡± Lawrend said and lightly smiled.

    Ember stared at him with her mouth gaping wide. She was in awe of his excellent lecture. Many of his ideas were fresh and new to her. Even she, who was at the Earth Mage level, got a lot of benefits.

    ¡°Splendid, Your Majesty!¡± Otor eximed and pped his hands.

    The mages stood up in unison and pped towards him too. All of them had looks of admiration without any exception.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t afford to be your enemy in the future, Your Majesty,¡± Julianne said wryly.

    She was confident that Lawrend would be more powerful in the future. He would be able to sweep through the world with this army. Today was the start, and tomorrow would not be the end.

    It would be hard for the Undrasil Kingdom not to rise up with a leader this capable.

    ¡°I¡¯m not unreasonable. I just want to leave something behind for my descendants. It will be up to them what to do in the future,¡± Lawrend humbly replied.

    If it weren¡¯t for Humility and Aleshia, he wouldn¡¯t have even thought about taking over the kingdom. He would have straight-up gone to the Blumin Empire and challenged the mages there.

    He would soon settle this matter and travel around the world. He would leave his descendants here and be untethered once again.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m curious. Can you tell us what level you are now?¡± Ember asked.

    She was the most curious among them. She had fought against him before, and she knew firsthand his abilities. She realized that that might not have been all of them.

    ¡°Since we will all fight together, I suppose it¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯m currently a Grand Mage.¡±

    Lawrend¡¯s revtion widened the eyes of everyone in the crowd. A pair of brothers stared at each other and smacked the other in the face.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°We¡¯re not dreaming!¡±

    ¡°This is reality!¡±

    The other mages did something simr. All in all, they all confirmed that they didn¡¯t mishear him.

    ¡°A monster!¡± Gregory muttered.

    He was usually silent, but he was scared out of his mind. If this was Lawrend¡¯s strength at the Grand Mage level, he couldn¡¯t imagine how monstrous he would be at the Earth Mage level.

    If he became an Earth Mage, wouldn¡¯t that mean that he could fight against Heaven Mages?

    ¡°Master is not a monster! He¡¯s the most brilliant mage in all of the history of the world!¡± Ember shouted angrily.

    She felt admiration for Lawrend, and she became his fan after he totally dominated her. She wouldn¡¯t let anyone call him a monster.

    ¡°Forgive me! I was just too surprised,¡± Gregory quickly responded.

    He was terrified of Ember. Even more so than Lawrend. He grew up with the fear of the Ignis n. Lawrend was just new, so his mind still didn¡¯t register him to be that frightening.

    ¡°Hmph! Speak rashly again, and I will punish you in my Master¡¯s stead,¡± Ember snorted.

    ¡°So fierce¡­¡±

    ¡°Definitely His Majesty¡¯s maid.¡±

    ¡°Maybe only he would be able to subdue such a tyrant princess¡­¡±

    The mages watching from the sides murmured to each other. They didn¡¯t know Ember¡¯s real identity. They only remembered her fighting against Lawrend.

    Some of them were still surprised to learn that she became his maid.

    From enemy to maid. Just how amazing would a man have to be to do that? She was a peerless beauty too. It definitely required the luck of several lifetimes.

    As for Gregory, he stood behind Julianne. Only behind her did he feel safe. Although he felt safe, he also knew that Julianne wouldn¡¯t dare defend him if he genuinely angered the princess of the Ignis n.

    Before absolute destruction, it would be hard to keep friends and family on the same side. Not to mention Julianne, who only considered him as someone to order around.

    ¡°Since everyone is here, I willy out our n. First, the Arch Mages from the other elements, stand forward,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    More than 50 Arch Mages stood forward. They were all Arch Mages of other elements. A lot of them were young and vigorous.

    The old Arch Mages didn¡¯t dare to fight in this war because of their old age. Only the young ones dared to do so. Besides, only the young could benefit from Lawrend¡¯s lectures.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±

    Lawrend stared at the Arch Mages in absolute silence. He was happy that there were many of them, but there were simply too many. Clova could at most carry twenty of them.

    ¡°Line up.¡±

    The Arch Mages obediently lined up in front of him without any word ofint.

    Lawrend started from the far left.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Pejo Kirya!¡±

    ¡°Fire element, what is your best ability?¡±

    ¡°Setting things on fire!¡±

    ¡°Too simple. Next.¡±

    Lawrend continued on and asked the next Arch Mage until he finally asked each of them.

    ¡°You, you, you, you¡­¡±

    Lawrend kept pointing until he got twenty Arch Mages.

    ¡°The others, stand back,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    The Arch Mages that weren¡¯t selected disappointedly walked back. This next task would surely reward high merit: more lectures from Lawrend.

    His first lecture already made them salivate. His next ones would surely be better. The more they could attend, the better they could improve.

    ¡°The twenty of you will be the scouting party. There are three Darkness Mages in the twenty of you. They should be enough to hide all of your auras. There are also four Light Mages to heal everyone just in case of an emergency.

    ¡°Wind Mages to aid in stealth, Earth Mages to defend, and some offensive mages too. Go stand on the side,¡± Lawrend said.

    The twenty scouts stood to the side. The mages left in the army stared at them with envy. It was an honor to be personally selected by the Combat Maid Harem King.

 Chapter 540

    ¡°Every one of you set out to Passage City! We will gather in Turtlke Forest,¡± Lawrend ordered to the rest of the army.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±

    The ten lightning Arch Mages saluted him and left swiftly with their battalions. Soon, the only ones left were Lawrend, Ember, the three envoys, and the scouting party.

    Lawrend pulled out a flute and yed it.

    *Fwoosh* *Fwoosh*

    Powerful wing ps sounded from the north. Clova came flying swiftly.

    Shended in front of Lawrend with a powerful thud. The scouting party stared at her with awe. They had heard about this giant white bird before.

    Legend stated that she was protecting the Undrasil Monster Forest. If someone tried to massacre all of the monsters inside, she would step up and kill all of the transgressors.

    ¡°Master, what are your orders?¡± Clova asked calmly.

    Her eyes briefly nced at the scouting party, causing their bodies to tremble. She was a powerful bird equivalent to a Grand Mage. Her cold gaze was soul-shaking to the weaker mages.

    ¡°These twenty will ride your back. Escort them to Sunset City, the city west of Passage City,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Clova nodded her head and turned to the scouting party. She analyzed them and understood what kind of mages they were with her sharp eyes.

    ¡°This is Clova. She¡¯s my mount and also the Guardian of the Undrasil Monster Forest. With her speed, the twenty of you shouldn¡¯t face any difficulty reaching Sunset City in two days,¡± Lawrend introduced to the scouting party.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we will do our best toplete our mission,¡± a fire mage said. He stood up and bowed to Lawrend respectfully.

    The other Arch Mages followed suit and showed him their respect and loyalty.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Good. Send me messages through the artifact.¡±

    With that, Lawrend bid farewell to them. They rode on Clova¡¯s back and soon disappeared out to the horizon.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Lawrend said and flew up.

    Ember and the three envoys followed after him. Their speed was very fast. It would be hard for the people on the ground to see what passed over their heads.

    It was silent throughout their trip. Lawrend enjoyed the nighttime scenery as he flew.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    Ember flew to his side.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Can I¡­ hold your hand?¡± Ember asked bashfully.

    The three envoys behind them looked away and pretended not to see anything.

    ¡°Sure. Why ask?¡± Lawrend replied with a smile.

    He took Ember¡¯s hand, and they held hands throughout the night. They flew for several hours.

    Ember usually never asked for something like this. She was ecstatic, feeling his warmth in the coldness. After his domination, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him in her idle times.

    They arrived at Brightwood City. It was located in the middle of the Undrasil Capital City and Star Tail City. The crowd in the city was bustling with life as the sun rose from the east.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stay here for now,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡­

    They left after taking a short break in Brightwood City. They couldn¡¯t stay for longer because the attack on the Blumin Empire should be done quickly to prevent them from amassing their power in the two targeted cities.

    The journey this time was quite short. They entered Star Tail City and left soon after. Lawrend and his group entered one city after another. Sometimes they would stop to look at some beautiful sceneries.

    The calmness of the trip was disconnected from the purpose of the trip. It was as if they were taking a stroll.

    ¡°We¡¯re finally here,¡± Lawrend said.

    They arrived in Passage City. Birds fluttered across the sky as theynded outside of it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find an inn and wait for the others.¡±

    The five of them booked an inn and waited. For the next several days, members of the army would arrive inrge groups. Because there were too many of them, they created a small encampment in the Turtlke Forest south of the city.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ember¡¯s lewd voice resounded in the room. She was sitting on Lawrend¡¯sp as he nibbled on her ear.

    ¡°See, it¡¯s not bad?¡± Lawrend teased.

    ¡°M-Master, why are you teaching me this stuff?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You need to learn how to service me in the future,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He was very patient with her as he taught her various lewd things. She was too innocent and pure to know them by herself. His maids also weren¡¯t here to teach her, so it was up to him.

    ¡°Ahh~¡±

    Ember leaned on Lawrend¡¯s chest powerlessly. She was entirely dominated by his aura and skills.

    Lawrend stopped after a dozen minutes.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go check on the encampment,¡± Lawrend said.

    Ember got up from hisp and fell to the bed face first. She couldn¡¯t help but rub her legs together. The whole thing made her quite wet.

    Based on Lawrend¡¯s expression, it didn¡¯t seem like he just corrupted an innocent princess like Ember. He stood up and tidied his clothes. He needed to look his best in front of the army.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Lawrend left the room without waiting for Ember¡¯s reply. She quickly stood up and ran after him. She was dripping wet, but she was able to control her desires through her sheer will.

    A rumor had appeared in the citytely. The sudden appearance of the encampment scared the citizens inside because of what could happen next. People said that the empire was about to conquer them.

    The mages of the army didn¡¯t dare to respond to this rumor. It could reveal their preemptive attack on the empire.

    The three envoys were already on the scene when Lawrend and Ember arrived. They slightly bowed to him respectfully.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my seat?¡± Lawrend asked.

    Otor nced at the other two, and a luxurious chair appeared in his hands. He ced it down in front of the army.

    Ember did her job and helped him sit down by cing a soft pillow on the seat. Lawrend sat on it as if it was the normal thing to do.

 Chapter 541

    The young mages in the army felt their blood boiling from excitement. None of them thought anything about maids before until they saw his act. Seeing him act so arrogant made them yearn for the same thing.

    These mages told themselves that they would get their own maid once they returned. Thus, their morale for victory increased to another level.

    ¡°I will start my lecture now. This will be about increasing your mana purity. It will be very beneficial for High Mages and somewhat help the Arch Mages here,¡± Lawrend said.

    The mages gulped and waited for his lecture eagerly. Most of them were graduates from the Mage Academy and naturally knew that his next words would be priceless.

    ¡°The way mana exists in nature is with all elementsbined. More fire mana would be there in a ce with a high fire affinity, but that doesn¡¯t mean mana from the other elements is nonexistent. It simply makes it easy for a fire mage to purify that mana.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°Thus, how do you effectively purify mana? You separate them ording to their elements. By understanding this property, you are able to use countless methods to separate them. For example, I discard lightning mana that doesn¡¯t exert the properties it should be¡­¡±

    Lawrend¡¯s lecture continued for several hours. The mages in the army were engrossed in his words. The Arch Mages thought this lecture wouldn¡¯t be helpful to them, but the more they listened, the more they realized that their understanding of mana purification was subpar.

    That included the three envoys. Things they couldn¡¯t understand about mana purification became as clear as spring water. Their doubts cleared, allowing them to connect the dots in other theories they couldn¡¯tprehend before.

    Ember felt aroused at the start because of what they did earlier, but it all disappeared. An earnest learner reced it, and she took his lesson in like a dry sponge.

    ¡°Ah! So that¡¯s how the Centrifugal Mana Purification Technique works!¡± Otor eximed in shock.

    ¡°If any of you have any questions, you may write them on a piece of paper. My maid here will collect them and select the most asked one,¡± Lawrend said to the mages.

    None of them moved as they were still in a daze from his lecture. Their minds were thinking about different ways they could use to purify their own mana.

    ¡°I did it!¡±

    Suddenly, a High Mage in the crowd exerted a powerful Arch Mage aura. His pure mana washed through the army and woke them up from their daze.

    ¡°Damn! I was about to be an Arch Mage, but you disturbed it!¡± a High Mage cursed.

    He was so close to doing it, but he was disturbed at the most important moment.

    That wasn¡¯t the end. Two more High Mages exerted the pure mana of an Arch Mage.

    ¡°Sh*t! I should¡¯ve kept my focus!¡± the High Mage that got angry was regretful.

    The two High Mages that became Arch Mages ignored the disturbances and managed to reach a higher level. If only he did the same, he would be like that.

    s, there was no medicine for regrets. The High Mage missed the optimum moment to be an Arch Mage. Other High Mages were in the same position as him. All of them sighed at their shortsightedness.

    ¡°Congrattions!¡±

    The army erupted into a mor and congratted the three new Arch Mages.

    ¡°Thank you. I have been stuck at this level for so long. Reaching this level was all thanks to His Majesty,¡± one of the new Arch Mages said and bowed to Lawrend.

    The three new Arch Mages bowed at the same time. They all realized the difference between them and a supreme genius like his majesty. They were very grateful to him.

    ¡°Mm. There are ten thousand of you here. If all of you can be Arch Mages, that will truly make me happy,¡± Lawrend said.

    The mages turned to each other in shock. None of them could imagine the army¡¯s might once they all became Arch Mages. They would be able to trample any other army they meet on the battlefield.

    ¡°Put your questions here,¡± Ember said and stepped forward.

    She carried a small box in her hands. The mages finally remembered Lawrend¡¯s words. Some of them didn¡¯t have any paper, so they asked the others.

    Soon, the box was full of them.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s the turn of you three,¡± Lawrend said and looked at the three envoys.

    They humbly nodded their heads at him and stepped up beside Lawrend.

    ¡°Ehem. I¡¯m Julianne Desert. This is Otor Forest and Gregory Beer. We three will teach all of you powerfulbination formations.¡±

    Otor unrolled arge nk white paper, and Julianne started scribbling on it and drawing weird shapes. These shapes were formations. By making them, one would be able to challenge an Earth Mage using numbers.

    The mages didn¡¯t know who they were, but they still earnestly listened.

    Their lecture wasn¡¯tparable to Lawrend¡¯s, but it opened the eyes of the mages. They didn¡¯t expect there to be a way tobine their mana together to challenge a much more powerful foe.

    The Trunden Empire was still an empire. The Undrasil Kingdom might have a lot of Arch Mages and High Mages, but it still couldn¡¯tpare to a behemoth.

    The empire was built through wars and conquest. Their techniques were suitable for armies and joint attacks, unlike the Undrasil Kingdom, which focused on personal spells.

    The three envoys ended the lecture after the sun fell. Lawrend listened throughout the whole lecture.

    He now had some basic ideas to create his own formation. He was severely inferior to them in this subject at the start. Of course, he improved crazily as he listened.

    It would take a long time to create one, but he might be able to create one just before their battle with his current growing intelligence.

    Lawrend returned to the inn with Ember. She immediately prepared a bath for him and meditated on the bed.

 Chapter 542

    Ember focused on ingesting the new information in her mind. It was greatly beneficial for her.

    Lawrend bubbled his mouth in the bathtub as he rxed. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to y with Ember. His mind was simting possible formations.

    His soul was already a True Mage in all of the elements. Once he increased them all to High Mage, he would be even smarter.

    ¡°Formations¡­ Hmmm¡­ It looks like magical formations but significantly simplified,¡± Lawrend muttered in thought.

    He instantly found a connection between the two of them. He wasn¡¯t knowledgeable about magical formations, but he understood the basics. He only needed to find a suitable one for the army¡¯s use, and he should be able to convert it to a formation they could use.

    It was significantly easier to convert a pre-existing one than to create his own.

    After almost an hour of rumination in the bathtub, Lawrend stood up.

    ¡°Ember, help me get dressed,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Ember replied.

    She stopped meditating and entered the room. Her face blushed when she saw his naked body.

    Lawrend stepped out of the bathtub with his donger standing erect. She pretended not to see it as she wiped the water off his body. A few minutester, she finished and helped him wear a new set of clothes.

    She struggled with the lower part as she was breathless near its majestic appearance. s, Lawrend didn¡¯t invite her, so she didn¡¯t touch it.

    After getting dressed, Lawrend slept on the bed. Embery in front of him, and he embraced her from behind.

    He closed his eyes and rxed.

    ¡°M-Master, I haven¡¯t taken a bath yet,¡± Ember said with embarrassment.

    She was sweaty while listening to the lecture earlier.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You still smell good,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He wasn¡¯t lying. She was still quite young with her mana very powerful. It would be hard for her to smell bad even if she wanted to.

    ¡°Ah~¡±

    Ember whimpered from his words. She was powerless before him. At this moment, she wouldn¡¯t resist if he wanted to devour her again.

    Lawrend fell asleep peacefully. He actually didn¡¯t need to sleep, but he did it because it was enjoyable. His mind felt refreshed every time he woke up from sleep. It was the best state to ponder the mysteries of magic.

    Ember also fell asleep from thefort of sleeping in his embrace. Although she didn¡¯t know him for long, she fell in love with him because of his charisma.

    The next day Lawrend opened his eyes with the bed empty. He turned his head to the bathroom. The sound of water sshing could be heard from inside.

    He wanted to open the door and watch her bath, but he remembered the formation he needed to create for the army. He sat cross-legged and meditated.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He took out the crystal ball from the Altro Continent.

    ¡°Master, do you want me to service you?¡± Valentina asked.

    She knew about what he did to the others, so she had been expecting him to look for her.

    ¡°I want to view the magical formations on this crystal ball,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°I will entertain youter. This next battle is very important,¡± Lawrend replied after seeing the doubt on her face.

    ¡°Very well, Master. I can wait.¡± Valentina nodded her head.

    A blinding light appeared, and the crystal ball started shining in some ces.

    ¡°These are the parts I have understood, Master.¡±

    Lawrend focused his eyes on the formation lines. They formed various shapes. Some of them were bizarre andplex. He simted them in his mind to test out their abilities.

    ¡°Interesting¡­¡±

    Lawrend was engrossed in the magical formations.

    Ember came out of the bathroom naked with water dripping from her kingdom toppling body. She grabbed the towel hanging on the wall and wiped herself. She noticed Lawrend¡¯s focused gaze on the crystal ball.

    She walked over behind him and gazed at them.

    ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t this the Runic State¡¯s formations?¡± Ember was surprised at the revtion.

    ¡°You know about them?¡± Lawrend asked and stopped looking at the crystal ball.

    ¡°Yes. An envoy from them visited us a few years back. They offered us services for their unique formations. We tried them out, and everyone in the n was impressed.¡±

    ¡°I see. Do you have any of their formation blueprints with you?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Ember didn¡¯t hesitate and passed him several pieces of leather paper. Profound andplex formations were drawn on them. They weren¡¯t the typical formations found in the Primitus Continent.

    It was unique and unlike others. Only found in the Runic State.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Lawrend thanked her. These formation blueprints were a massive help to him. Some of them were morepletepared to what Valentina understood.

    ¡°Interesting. These are easier to understand,¡± Valentina suddenly said.

    ¡°Who!?¡±

    Ember turned around, but there was no one inside the room besides the two of them.

    ¡°I forgot. You haven¡¯t met Valentina yet,¡± Lawrend said with a wry smile on his face.

    ¡°Valentina?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    A mist escaped the crystal ball and formed Valentina¡¯s peerless body. Of course, she had her clothes on.

    ¡°A ghost!? They¡¯re real!?¡± Ember shouted in shock.

    She heard about ghosts, but there were no concrete texts about them even in her n. Thus, she thought they were mere fiction.

    ¡°I¡¯m as real as can be, little girl,¡± Valentina said teasingly.

    Her smile was full of charm and beauty. Ember was surprised at her features. She was opaque and not semi-transparent as she expected.

    If she didn¡¯t appear bizarrely like earlier, she would¡¯ve thought that she was a fleshly being.

    ¡°This is all thanks to Master.¡±

    Valentina smiled and looked at Lawrend lovingly. He fully deserved all of her love. She owed him a lot after he gathered all of her soul shards.

    ¡°Can I touch you?¡± Ember asked.

    She was full of curiosity towards her. She read a lot in her free time, but she never came across a concrete text about ghosts. Most of them were legends and myths. She couldn¡¯t believe them at all.

 Chapter 543

    ¡°Sure.¡± Valentina agreed.

    Ember kneeled on the bed and approached her. She slowly touched her slender arms.

    *Tap*

    ¡°So soft! What kind of magic is this?¡± Ember asked in amazement.

    She then squeezed Valentina¡¯s soft flesh and confirmed that she was really made out of flesh.

    ¡°I have mana in my soul. It gave it magical properties like this,¡± Valentina answered.

    ¡°Interesting. Does that mean you could also cast magic?¡±

    After Ember asked that, a small sapling grew on Valentina¡¯s palm. She neared it to her.

    ¡°Woah! I wouldn¡¯t believe it if I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes,¡± Ember said.

    She opened her eyes today. She had never thought that souls could use magic. It was even crazier than seeing a real ghost in person.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Master. He helped me do it,¡± Valentina said and smiled at Lawrend.

    Lawrend nodded at Ember to support Valentina¡¯s words. Ember¡¯s mouth opened to form an ¡®O¡¯.

    She felt stupid acting haughty and arrogant before him before. Her respect for him grew even morepared to before.

    ¡°I sense something different from your bloodline, Master,¡± Valentina said.

    ¡°Yeah. I could feel a phoenix affinity in my blood. It seems like this affinity had been hiding inside me for a long time.¡±

    Lawrend looked at his hands as he spoke. The power of the phoenix bloodline coursed through his veins.

    ¡°It must be why you were sessful in increasing Sister Aezel¡¯s bloodline level,¡± Valentina said.

    ¡°I think so too. Anyway, let¡¯s go eat breakfast. I will ponder about these formations while I eat,¡± Lawrend said and stood up.

    Valentina nodded her head and disappeared back into the crystal ball. Lawrend put it back in his storage ring and waited for Ember to wear her maid uniform.

    They then left together after she finished. Ember maintained a step behind him as his maid.

    They left the inn and found a restaurant. It was quite fancy with all kinds of beautiful waitresses moving about. This ce was called ¡®Blooming Restaurant¡¯.

    This ce was where Lawrend had been eating for the past few days. They passed by it at first, and the delicious smell attracted him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    A waitress immediately recognized them and guided them to their seat.

    Lawrend sat on his chair and Ember sat in front of him. The customers in the restaurant were nobles in this city. Many of them hadn¡¯t seen Lawrend before.

    ¡°A maid sitting with him?¡±

    ¡°What a weirdo.¡±

    The nobles chatted amongst themselves. Maids were seen as lowly servants. No one among them would allow their maid to sit with them because it signified equal status.

    ¡°Pure, give me the usual,¡± Lawrend said to the waitress.

    ¡°Yes, Young Master,¡± the waitress replied and turned to leave.

    Lawrend and Ember silently waited.

    ¡°Did you hear?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°An envoy from the Blumin Empire arrived in the city.¡±

    ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t talk about that here!¡±

    Two well-dressed men talked with each other. His counterpart immediately covered his mouth when he heard him talk about the envoy of the Blumin Empire.

    After that, the two of them turned silent. They came to a mutual understanding to not speak about it ever again.

    Lawrend heard their words even though they were far away. His hearing was very exceptional. It was another benefit of his stronger soul.

    ¡°An envoy, huh¡­¡±

    Lawrend tapped on the table and mused. He was interested as to what n the Blumin Empire had. With themunication devices that allow them to send messages far away, they should have already gotten news about their gathering of an army.

    ¡°Master, is there something wrong?¡± Ember asked.

    ¡°Nothing. Feed me again today,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±

    Ember nodded her head shyly.

    Soon, the dishes arrived. A perfectly roasted chicken and a mashed potato side dish topped with gravy. It whetted Lawrend¡¯s appetite.

    Ember took a small chunk of the roasted chicken and covered it with the mashed potato. She then fed Lawrend.

    He calmly epted her feeding him as if it was the most natural thing. The nobles that looked down at him earlier were immediately impressed.

    ¡°What a pompousd.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen him do this the other day. He¡¯s pompous indeed.¡±

    The nobles suddenly felt inferior to him. He wore a high-quality mage uniform and now, he overshadowed these nobles that had high positions in the city.

    Lawrend had his fill and left the restaurant. They headed to the south of the city again where the mage army was already in formation when he arrived.

    ¡°Good. I will start a lesson again today,¡± Lawrend said.

    He sat on his throne in the center again and started his lecture. This time it was about targeting of long-ranged spells. He gave them everything he knew.

    He wasn¡¯t stingy because this army would be the backbone of the Undrasil Empire. For his kids to prosper, they need a powerful pir to support them when he left.

    When he finished, no new Arch Mages appeared. This lesson wasn¡¯t focused on increasing levels. It was more aboutbat power.

    Simr to yesterday, the three envoys gave their own lecture about formations. The ten lightning Arch Mages took serious notes in preparation for the battlefield.

    When they finished, it was already dark. Lawrend returned to the inn with Ember.

    She sat down cross-legged again and pondered about his lecture today. She had a lot of long-ranged spells where she could apply his teaching into.

    Lawrend sat on the floor and drew on a big sheet of paper. He started with one shape and then oveid another one on top of it. He kept doing that until a veryplex magical formation appeared on the paper.

    It was just a blueprint without any power, but with itplete, Lawrend could simte its effects.

    ¡°This formation can channel all of the elements and create a powerful ball that can explode with chaotic energy. Hmmm¡­ I can still simplify this,¡± Lawrend muttered in thought.

    This magical formation was tooplex. Making it would require a massive amount of resources. It was powerful, but if it was impossible to use, it was useless.

 Chapter 544

    Lawrendid anotherrge piece of paper on top of the current one and started drawing shapes on it. He was entirely focused on it.

    ¡­

    Lawrend and Ember didn¡¯t sleep that night. Ember focused on improving her magic, and Lawrend focused on simplifying his magical formation. He was about halfway done.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    And so, Lawrend and Ember repeated the same tasks. Eating in the same restaurant, teaching the army, and finishing his new magical formation.

    ¡­

    ¡°Done. This is now practical.¡±

    Lawrend stood up and looked down at the magical formation on therge piece of paper. There was only one-fourth of the number of shapes drawn on it. Not only did he simplify it, but it was also stronger.

    ¡®The next step is to turn this into an army formation,¡¯ Lawrend thought.

    He didn¡¯t expect to be able to create one so soon. It was all thanks to the magical formation blueprints that Ember gave him. He was able to cross-reference it with the ones inside the crystal ball.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ amazing, Master.¡±

    Valentina appeared beside him and stared at the blueprint in amazement. She kneeled down and followed the lines with her fingers.

    ¡°Incredible. Some of these shapes serve multiple purposes. It¡¯s so simplified.¡±

    She was amazed.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy with my powerful soul.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. I could feel dread inside me when I stood beside you. Your soul could crush mine with a single thought,¡± Valentina said as she looked up at him from her current position.

    Lawrend¡¯s soul had all of the different elements. It wasn¡¯t strange for him to be much more powerful than Valentina. Mind you, her soul was already at the Arch Mage level.

    A True Mage vs. an Arch Mage should¡¯ve been impossible, but it was possible because his soul contained more mana than her.

    ¡°You helped me reach this stage. It wouldn¡¯t have happened without you exploring this idea,¡± Lawrend said.

    He was naturally happy from her praise. He still slightly regretted it because he missed one year of experience with his maids. Her praise reassured him that it was the correct choice he made.

    ¡°Hehe. Let¡¯s not tter each other, Master. Also, when are you doing it with me?¡± Valentina asked and stood up.

    She posed her body and made herself look sexy and enticing in front of him. She stretched her legs out and lifted her chin up before pulling her lips down with a finger.

    She looked like a temptress ghost.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s already morning. Since you have free time, go check on the Blumin Empire¡¯s envoy. I¡¯m sure you can easily hide your presence,¡± Lawrend replied without interest.

    He knew when to be lecherous. Now wasn¡¯t the correct time. He needed to win against the Blumin Empire with absolute victory. A single mistake could allow the empire to strike on their weakness.

    ¡°Hmph. Your will is stronger than before, Master,¡± Valentina said before she dissipated into smoke.

    If it was the Lawrend before, he would have been tempted by her sexy body. s, his soul was significantly stronger than before. His intelligence, will, memory, etc., were improved.

    Lawrend turned to Ember.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    And so, Lawrend and Ember entered the same restaurant again.

    ¡°There are rumors that the king is in the city.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I wonder what the king looks like. He must have his reasons to be keeping his presence unknown.¡±

    The nobles in the restaurant chatted with each other. Their conversation topic was the Combat Maid Harem King.

    He was like a legend to them. They heard about his past exploits and were full of admiration. Talented and going against the empire with his maids¡­ His bravery was something they could only look up to.

    Lawrend sat at the table with Ember in front of him. The waitress didn¡¯t need his words to know what he wanted to order.

    Ember fed him earnestly. He was like her child but manlier and her master. She found it endearing to be feeding him like this.

    As the nobles were chatting amongst them, one of them pointed at Lawrend.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you think the Combat Maid King would do something like this?¡±

    ¡°No way. This guy and his maid had been eating here for more than a week now. I would¡¯ve known if he was the king.¡±

    The nobles mored among each other. Some of them were already used to Lawrend¡¯s presence in this restaurant. They couldn¡¯t imagine him being the king.

    ¡°Not to mention. Why would the king be here? That¡¯s just baseless rumors,¡± one of them argued.

    ¡°True.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend ignored the nobles and leisurely ate while Ember fed him. He was the embodiment of luxury at the moment.

    Lawrend finished after half an hour and left with Ember.

    ¡­

    The whole day passed, and Lawrend returned to their inn. Valentina appeared in front of him like a ghost.

    ¡°Master, the empire¡¯s envoy knows that the army is here, including you,¡± Valentina said grimly.

    ¡°Huh¡­ Not unexpected. We have 10,000 High Mages and up. It would be hard to hide it.¡±

    Lawrend nodded his head at her in acknowledgment. If these mages were pre-trained, they might¡¯ve been able to attack immediately without giving them the chance to attack.

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°They have gathered an army in the Sunset City. As for the details, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The Blumin Empire¡¯s envoy that arrived in the city didn¡¯t talk much when she tailed behind him. She could only gather some basic information.

    ¡°That¡¯s good enough. That¡¯s where the scouting partyes in.¡±

    Lawrend was satisfied with her report. He understood that the envoy would be tight-lipped about their forces.

    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±

    Valentina respectfully bowed to him.

    ¡°Because of your service, let¡¯s do it tonight,¡± Lawrend said and smiled at her.

    Valentina beautifully smiled when she heard those words. It made all of it worth it, in her opinion.

    ¡°Ember, prepare a bath for me,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Ember replied and left.

    She felt weird when she heard that he and Valentina would do it. She couldn¡¯t help but feel curious as to how a human and a ghost would do it.

 Chapter 545

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Lawrend pulled Valentina¡¯s waist and kissed her. Their tongues intertwined together.

    ¡°Mmmhh¡­¡±

    Valentina¡¯s hands grasped Lawrend¡¯s back and pulled him closer as they held each other firmly. Lawrend¡¯s tongue rubbed against Valentina¡¯s in a dancing motion.

    They separated a few minutester.

    ¡°Master¡­ I¡¯ve been waiting. Give me all of it,¡± Valentina said in a breathy voice.

    She grasped his little brother and fondled it like a toy.

    Lawrend pushed her against the wall and licked her neck. It tasted sweet and fragrant because she was just a soul.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Valentina felt shivers run down her spine. She embraced him while allowing him to do as he pleased. Lawrend gave her a hickey before going down and removing her maid uniform.

    With his current expertise, it fell down with one movement from him. Her beautiful and bountiful melons sprang down and waited for him to taste them.

    Lawrend lowered his body and took her pink nipple into his mouth. He nibbled on it and sucked it like a baby.

    ¡°N-Nhh~ Ah~¡±

    Valentina¡¯s arousal reached higher and higher. She arched her back to increase the pleasure she felt.

    ¡°Ah! Ah~ Y-You like my body more than normal, Master,¡± Valentina said as she moaned.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you worked so hard letting me understand the formations in the crystal ball,¡± Lawrend answered.

    He didn¡¯t stop and proceeded to move lower. He licked her exposed navel, which made her ticklish.

    Lawrend finally removed all of her clothes and touched her slit with his two fingers. It was wet and slippery.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    Valentina leaned on the wall powerlessly. Her whole body submitted to all of his whims.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Ember came back after preparing the bathroom. She looked at the two of them in realization. Because Valentina¡¯s soul was like a real body, Lawrend could do these things with her.

    Her face turned red, and she felt hot. She left without saying anything.

    Lawrend knew Ember saw them, but he didn¡¯t care. He slowly inserted his two fingers inside Valentina¡¯s waiting crevice.

    ¡°Mmmmm¡­¡±

    Valentina felt a rush of pleasure spread through her whole body. She hugged his neck intimately.

    Lawrend fingered Valentina for a dozen minutes. It heightened her sensitivity to the max. She was already impatient and wanted his cock more than anything else.

    Lawrend stepped back and gave her freedom of movement.

    Valentina took this chance and kneeled in front of him. She pulled out his raging dragon and licked it with her mouth. She then immediately gave it a deep throat.

    Her tight throat sucked his dragon in and made it feel as if it was about to fall off from pleasure. The pleasure almost brought him to his climax.

    ¡°Master, I-I can¡¯t wait anymore,¡± Valentina said.

    She was embarrassed at her own eagerness and turned away to face the wall. She leaned against it sexily.

    Lawrend grabbed her buttocks and massaged them for a bit before slowly entering her warm cave. His mighty dragon split her apart and gave her endless pleasure.

    ¡°Mm! Ahhh!¡±

    Valentina was ecstatic from the feeling of his dragon inside her. She didn¡¯t move and waited for him.

    Lawrend took his time. He slowly entered in and out of her.

    ¡°Make it transparent,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    Valentina¡¯s skin faded away and revealed her vaginal canal. His mighty dragon was raging inside it, touching her womb.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Lawrend enjoyed seeing it through her skin and slowly entered and pulled out from her. It was amazing beyond words.

    He found her G-spot and rubbed the nose of his dragon against it.

    ¡°Ahhh! Ah! Ah! Ahh! Ah! Ahh!¡±

    Valentina¡¯s legs became weak from the pleasure. Lawrend pressed her against the wall mercilessly.

    ¡°Mm! Ahh!¡±

    Valentina¡¯s cave gripped onto Lawrend¡¯s mighty dragon. It didn¡¯t let it leave easily. It sucked him inside, whether he pulled out or pushed in.

    Lawrend found it more exciting to knock on her womb while he stared at it through her transparent skin.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ugh!¡±

    Valentina¡¯s legs were dripping with her own juices and Lawrend¡¯s. The two of them went at it in that position for quite a while.

    And finally, Lawrend thrust all the way in as much as he could and poured his seed inside of her. He watched it fill her vaginal canal and spill into her womb.

    Valentina powerlessly held onto the wall. Unfortunately, it was very hard to grip it, so she fell down to the floor while out of breath.

    ¡°Hahh¡­ Ahhh¡­¡±

    Valentina¡¯s whole body was so sensitive. She was careful not to graze her nipples.

    ¡°This is not the end,¡± Lawrend said.

    He lifted her up, facing him. Valentina was more than happy to continue. She wrapped her arms around his neck and used her legs to support herself.

    Lawrend inserted his mighty dragon inside her again and started pounding her.

    ¡°Ahhn! Ah! Ah! Ah! It¡¯s reaching so deep this time¡­¡±

    Because of their position, Lawrend¡¯s mighty dragon was attacking the entrance of her womb fiercer than before.

    ¡°Stop hugging me and lean on the wall,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    She did as he said. She used some of her mana to help ease some of her weight.

    And so, this new position allowed Lawrend to stare down at her transparent stomach. The only organs he could see were her uterus and her vaginal canal. It was so erotic and exciting seeing it push open like a king walking through a crowd of people.

    Valentina looked down at her stomach and felt even more sensitive. Seeing it while feeling it only enhanced the pleasure she was feeling.

    ¡°Ahh..! More! I¡¯m about to cum, Master!¡± Valentina shouted.

    Lawrend sped up his thrusts and pounded her as he also tried to reach his climax. The sound of their ¡®flesh¡¯ hitting each other resounded inside the room.

    Ember was beet red. Her own slit was dripping wet, but she silently endured the sexual torture.

    Lawrend and Valentinasted for half an hour more as they both tried to hold back their climax.

    *Fwoosh!*

    Valentina shot out a spring of squirt while Lawrend filled her womb with his semen.

 Chapter 546

    Lawrend and Valentina separated from each other. His white seed dripped out of her like a leaking tap.

    He ced her on the floor.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ I can still feel the aftertaste, Master,¡± Valentina said and smiled at him.

    Lawrend smiled back at her and threw her clothes at her. She then disappeared for a second before reappearing fully clothed.

    ¡°Hehehe. Thank you, Master.¡±

    She fully bowed at him respectfully.

    ¡°It felt good for me too.¡±

    Lawrend nodded at her and left to enter the bathroom. He checked the temperature of the water and it was still warm. He was satisfied with it and soaked himself inside.

    He washed his body thoroughly and stood up.

    ¡°Ember!¡± Lawrend called out.

    Ember entered the bathroom with her head lowered. She didn¡¯t dare look him in the eyes. She was also sping her legs together as if to hide something.

    Lawrend noticed them all and didn¡¯t pay any attention.

    Ember wiped his body and her hot breath touched his body. At times, she would nce at his slumbering dragon. In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything and finished wiping him.

    She put his top on and stopped.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°M-Master, I-I don¡¯t dare put on your lower clothes,¡± Ember replied with her body red from shame.

    ¡°Why?¡± Lawrend calmly asked.

    He already knew the answer. Rather, he was teasing her.

    Ember looked away and bit her lips. She was normally arrogant and haughty, but she lost her courage in front of him. It wasn¡¯t long ago that he dominated her, but it already felt so normal to her to be subservient to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m w¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m wet¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m wet,¡± Ember answered and looked up at him with embarrassment.

    Her eyes swiftly looked away after saying those lewd words.

    ¡°Really? Alright. I will do it myself,¡± Lawrend said.

    He grabbed his clothes from her hands and wore them himself. He then headed out and pretended as if she didn¡¯t just say something very lewd.

    ¡°H-Huh?¡±

    Ember turned around and looked at his back. She already prepared herself mentally, but it seemed like he had no interest in her.

    She felt listless due to it. She expected him to eat her up like before.

    Lawrend meditated and focused on his phoenix bloodline. He was already finished with the magical formation and only need to convert it to an army formation. He could do it now, but he waited for the three envoys to finish their lectures.

    Knowing more would only bring him more benefits. Besides, it might make his new army formation better.

    As Lawrend focused on his phoenix bloodline, Ember sat on the bed beside him and watched him. She was feeling itchy down there, but she doesn¡¯t know how to please herself.

    She remembered what Aleshia did to her, and it only made her ashamed. She would rather have him satisfy her with his ¡®thing¡¯.

    The night quickly passed. Ember attempted to sleep, but the inch in herher region only worsened. It was like the more she suppressed it, the more it wanted to erupt like a volcano.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Ember jumped in fright. She looked at him and hid her lower body in shame.

    ¡°You look really red,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Ember straightened her back and pretended nothing was wrong.

    Lawrend nodded his head at her and stood up.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go. This day will be more exciting,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Ember was surprised at his words. She was used to them doing this routine for more than a week now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much into it. The Blumin Empire should make their move today.¡±

    Lawrend stretched his body for a bit to get his blood flowing after his long meditation. He left the room, and she followed after.

    Ember¡¯s libido slowly disappeared as they walked through the streets. She was aroused, but in the presence of too many people, her arousal died out like a flickering candle.

    Lawrend and Ember entered the same restaurant.

    Unlike before, the restaurant was unusually very quiet. The chatting nobles didn¡¯t dare to say a word. Sometimes, they would nce at the duo.

    ¡°Master, can I get a r-reward tonight?¡± Ember unusually asked.

    She felt hot thinking about her next words. She remembered Valentina getting her ¡®reward¡¯st night. And she hoped for the same thing.

    ¡°What kind of reward?¡± Lawrend asked and slyly smirked at her.

    Ember¡¯s face turned red, and she didn¡¯t dare to say any further. Asking someone, especially her Master, something that lewd was new to her.

    They left the restaurant soon after. The nobles shivered among each other after he left. Their eyes stared at each other with dread. They knew something they didn¡¯t do the day before.

    The duo headed to the encampment once again.

    But as they were headed there, a person stopped them in their tracks.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. I¡¯m here in good faith,¡± a young middle-aged man greeted Lawrend.

    He wore a long mage robe with the insignia of the Blumin Empire pinned on it.

    ¡°Envoy?¡±

    ¡°As expected of Your Majesty. Nothing hides behind walls for you.¡±

    The middle-aged man was very respectful. To the ignorant observer, he would have looked like a friendly person. But Lawrend knew that the Blumin Empire was not friendly with them.

    ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Riston Jia. I¡¯m a General under his Imperial Majesty,¡± Riston answered.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°The Blumin Empire wishes to negotiate with you. Follow me, Your Majesty. Our offers won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± Riston said.

    He was smiling and subservient. Even Lawrend felt bad to turn her away.

    ¡°Fine. Show me what you got,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He decided to jump into this obvious trap. He was curious about what the empire had iny for him.

    They even spread to the nobles in the city that he was here. Could they be trying to attempt to take over the city from the inside? He wanted to find out.

    ¡°Thank you for your trust, Your Majesty,¡± Riston said and lead the way.

 Chapter 547

    Lawrend followed Riston into the Merchant Guild. There were several city guards stationed everywhere. They immediately tensed up when they saw Lawrend¡¯s group.

    Lawrend smirked when he saw this heavily guarded ce. It wasn¡¯t long ago that he had been here. It seemed like times had changed.

    They soon arrived in the Guild Master¡¯s office. If you couldn¡¯t remember, the city lord of Passage City was also the guild master of the Merchant Guild in the city. That only changed recently when Kenova Bruedin took in the reigns with Humility¡¯s order.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    An old man bowed to Lawrend. He was sitting behind the table and stood up when he entered.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this sir is the Guild Master of the Merchant Guild and the city lord,¡± Riston said respectfully.

    Lawrend squinted his eyes.

    ¡°Where are Kenova and Von?¡± Lawrend asked.

    He was being direct. He had involvement with Kenova taking the reigns of city lord.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t talk about those two rebels. They conspired to take control of Passage City,¡± the old man replied.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°Conspired? As far as I know, Kenova was appointed here by my maid, Kasina Humility Undrasil,¡± Lawrend retorted calmly.

    ¡°Ah! Then it must¡¯ve been a mistake. Do you want to see them, Your Majesty?¡± the old man asked.

    Lawrend stared into his eyes and saw through the old man¡¯s whole body. There was a curse sealing his heart and gripping his life. One thought from someone, and he would die.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go,¡± Lawrend replied and nodded his head.

    The old man felt trepidation when Lawrend scanned his whole body. He felt naked and exposed. All of his secrets wereid out in an orderly manner.

    He remembered what Riston said and calmed himself once again. This operation couldn¡¯t fail, or he would lose everything.

    Riston maintained the same respectful attitude and followed behind Lawrend and Ember while the old man led them to a deeper part of the Merchant Guild.

    The old man turned and walked down a staircase leading deep underground. Two guards were guarding that entrance, who ignored them when they entered.

    By this time, Ember realized that something was wrong. She sensed something odd when Riston was following behind them. It felt like he was blocking their path back.

    She looked at Lawrend¡¯s face and saw that he was calm. She knew he was smart, which confused her why he was willingly walking into their trap.

    She tugged his sleeves and made eye contact with him. She pointed at the back with her eyes.

    Lawrend smiled and held her hand to reassure her. She rxed and realized he was confident in walking out of this trap alive.

    They went on and on and on. Who knew how deep this ce was?

    ¡°Why is this ce so deep?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this ce is a prison. It would close down and bury the prisoners in case of an ident,¡± the old man said and nced at Riston.

    Riston maintained the same respectful smile on his face. The old man shuddered and looked away.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ It would be impossible to survive at this depth unless someone is a powerful Earth-element Mage,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why the prisoners here had always been docile. They knew we could control their life and death if they disobeyed. None of them wanted to be buried alive.¡±

    After that short exchange, a hallway appeared in front of them. This was the deepest the stairs could lead them.

    Lawrend sensed some formations in the surrounding earth. It was holding back the enormous underground pressure. If it failed, this whole ce would copse.

    They passed by a prison cell. Inside it was a woman. She was half-naked and eating food scraps. She looked like a beggar you would find in an impoverished city.

    ¡°What is her sentence?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°She tried to seduce the previous Guild Master and steal some of our treasures,¡± the old man exined.

    The woman looked up at them and grasped the prison bars.

    ¡°Y-Young Lord! Help me! I-I-I will service you every night!¡± the woman begged and revealed her inner thighs.

    Lawrend turned his head away and ignored her. With one look, he could tell that she was a prostitute. From the old man¡¯s words, he could tell that she was a gold digger but worst¨C someone who would willingly spread her legs just to gain wealth and power.

    He had no use for that kind of woman.

    ¡°My Master already has me,¡± Ember said and swiveled her head arrogantly.

    The begging woman scowled when she saw Ember¡¯s beauty. She sat back down and returned to eating the food scraps.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I wonder who this Young Lady is?¡± Riston asked and slightly bowed. He looked very respectful.

    ¡°Ember, my maid,¡± Lawrend replied candidly.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Riston bowed his head and didn¡¯t press on.

    After seeing them finish talking, the old man continued leading them inside. They passed by many prison cells. Most of them were empty, and the few with prisoners contained listless people.

    Lawrend even saw a whole dried skeleton once. That person died here of old age.

    They stopped in front of a prison cell. Kenova was drawing on the wall with chalk. It was without any form and abstract. Only he knew what it was.

    Kenova heard them and looked in their direction.

    At first, he didn¡¯t care, but his eyes widened when he saw Lawrend¡¯s face.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    Kenova immediately prostrated. His forehead touched the ground.

    ¡°Rise. What happened?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Your Majesty, t-them! They kidnapped me a few days ago! Please save me!¡± Kenova shouted and pointed at the old man and at Riston.

    ¡°Hahahaha. Indeed. We kidnapped you,¡± Riston replied andughed.

    Kenova stared at him angrily after he revealed it.

    ¡°Hoh? What¡¯s going on here? Is the Blumin Empire nning to take over this city too?¡± Lawrend calmly asked.

    ¡°Hmph. No need to act respectfully before you anymore. This will be your grave. Listen to my words, or I will copse this whole ce,¡± Riston threatened.

 Chapter 548

    ¡°W-What are you nning?¡±

    Lawrend took a step back and pretended to be afraid. Ember straightened her posture and readied her hand to attack.

    ¡°Hah! Do you think conspiring with the Trunden Empire could save you!? We gained support from Crescent Empire! We had been continuously winning against those scums from the Trunden Empire!¡± Riston revealed arrogantly.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Lawrend raised an eyebrow when he heard his words. That was unexpected and not considered in their n.

    ¡°Scared now? The two of you, wear this handcuff.¡±

    Riston threw them two handcuffs. Lawrend didn¡¯t catch them.

    ¡°Do you want to do this the easy way or the hard way?¡± Riston threatened grimly.

    Lawrend stopped pretending and raised his head.

    ¡°You are an Earth-element Earth Mage. It seemed like you were ready to copse this ce and escape,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°H-Huh!? How did you know?!¡±

    Riston took a step back in shock. He didn¡¯t reveal anything and even used a fake name. How could this king from a kingdom under them know his identity!?

    ¡°Your n ismendable. First, you spread rumors and scared the nobles to submission. And then you took over the city lord position. You nned to lead me here and force me into submission by threatening me with this silly trap,¡± Lawrend exined calmly.

    ¡°You know!? But so what! You¡¯re not an Earth Mage. Kill me, and you will be buried here alive,¡± Riston snarled.

    ¡°And then you will take over this city and swallow up my kingdom. Am I not correct?¡± Lawrend continued.

    ¡°You¡¯re smart, but also stupid. If you knew everything, why did you follow me here?¡±

    Lawrend rubbed his chin and turned his head to the old man. He swiftly touched his chest and sent powerful, divine lightning inside him. It instantly destroyed the curse that held the old man¡¯s life hostage.

    ¡°Because I can do that!¡±

    Lawrend turned back to face Riston. He raised his head high arrogantly.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°Old man, run and stabilize the formation. I will take care of this guy,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±

    The old man nodded his head and ran deeper inside.

    Riston¡¯s face changed, and an earthen staff appeared in his hand. At the same time, a lightning staff also appeared in Lawrend¡¯s grasp.

    Riston swung his staff to the ceiling. Lawrend pointed his staff, and a powerful lightning arc hit it urately.

    Ember reacted swiftly too. Her staff was also in her hand. She released Lawrend¡¯s hand and flew to Riston with a p of her phoenix wings.

    The fiery wings were smallerpared to what she had used before. It was enough to fit in this small hallway. Nevertheless, it was enough to fly that short distance.

    Riston¡¯s attempt to shatter the formation was interrupted. He threw out a stone toward Ember. He already knew before that she was an Earth Mage.

    At his level, nothing could escape his eyes. He could sense the powerful energy inside her body.

    Ember stopped in her tracks and straightened her staff. A zing me shot forward and covered that stone.

    *Boom!*

    A shockwave spread through this hallway. Cracks appeared everywhere, and dust fell down. It almost caused the whole earth above to copse on them.

    Ember¡¯s me stopped the stone from approaching her, but it still threw her body away like a rag doll. Lawrend stepped in and caught her in his arms.

    She was bloodied, and her maid uniform was a mess.

    As for Riston, an earthen glow covered his whole body. It protected him from the explosion.

    ¡°The two of you won¡¯t be able to stop me!¡± Riston shouted.

    He stabbed his staff on the ground.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Lawrend grimaced.

    The earth mana in this ce gathered around him and formed a dome. It extended and also protected Kenova¡¯s prison cell.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    *Boom!* *Crack!*

    The earth was torn apart, and the whole hallway copsed. It quickly spread through the whole prison. The prisoners shook their prison cells but had no way to escape.

    ¡°NOOOO!!¡±

    ¡°SOMEONE SAVE ME!!!¡±

    The listless prisoners gained the strength to shout at the top of their lungs. Unfortunately, there was no savior here.

    The earth fell on top of Riston¡¯s head, but the earthen glow that covered his body protected him. He also felt the earth mana gather around Lawrend.

    He couldn¡¯t believe it. He pointed his staff to the blockage and split it apart.

    He saw Lawrend exuding a faint power of earth mana through the gap.

    ¡°You can use the Earth element!¡± Riston shouted in horror.

    This n was supposed to be wless. It was all properly calcted. He assumed Lawrend was too arrogant and confident in himself when he willingly walked into his trap.

    It seemed like he did it because he was confident about surviving.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Ember was horrified. She could feel the feeble earth mana that Lawrend was releasing. It was only at the True Mage level.

    It was a miracle that he was able to stop the earth from crushing them. In fact, he used his vast magic knowledge to forcefully gather the earth mana here to support this spell he imagined.

    ¡°Hmph. Futile attempt. You¡¯re not escaping death today.¡±

    Riston saw this and pointed his staff forward.

    ¡°Noo!¡± Ember screamed.

    She was a fire mage and powerless to stop Riston. She didn¡¯t dare to leave Lawrend¡¯s protection, or she would just be fish on the chopping board in front of Riston.

    A powerful burst of earth mana shot out from the tip of Riston¡¯s staff and shattered Lawrend¡¯s spell like brittle ss. The earth on top of them immediately fell down.

    ¡°Phoenix!¡± Ember shouted.

    Ember¡¯s body broke away, and she turned into a powerful fire phoenix. She embraced Lawrend and covered his body with her wings before they were covered by the earth.

    ¡°Hah. Finally.¡±

    Riston waited for a bit and sensed the earth mana around him. After a while, he confirmed that there were no more disturbances. He was confident of their deaths.

    The earth didn¡¯t move, and no signs of someone controlling the earth mana. He nodded his head in satisfaction and flew upwards. The earth split apart and made way for him.

 Chapter 549

    The end of the novel.

    Just kidding. Our MC won¡¯t die so easily.

    After a dozen minutes, the earth split apart. Large vines pushed the earth away and exposed Lawrend and Ember. Valentina stood before them and controlled the vines.

    A bright me floated on Ember¡¯s hand and lit up the darkness.

    Lawrend helped Valentina by controlling the earth. It wasn¡¯t as strong as an Earth Mage¡¯s control over the earth, but he could still ease the burden on her.

    ¡°He¡¯s lucky we are underground. I would¡¯ve killed him with my leftover Heaven Mage energy,¡± Valentina said angrily.

    She used some of her leftover Heaven Mage energy to cover them with powerful nt vines. Her control over them was so excellent that not a tiny bit of nt mana leaked out.

    She knew fighting him down here would be a death wish, so she restrained herself. She also saved Kenova, albeit somewhat unwilling. She didn¡¯t want to spend more of her energy to save him.

    ¡°Open the path towards Kenova,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    The vines grew, and a passageway split open. It revealed the unconscious Kenova, who was barely hanging on. A singlerge vine was keeping him from getting crushed to death.

    Lawrend exuded a gentle light, and he grabbed Kenova¡¯s shoulder. His bruises and broken bones healed in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°H-huh?¡±

    Kenova opened his eyes and saw Lawrend¡¯s dark face blocking Ember¡¯s fire.

    ¡°A-ahh!¡±

    Kenova sat up and crawled away from him.

    ¡°Why are you scared? Come. Let¡¯s go,¡± Lawrend said.

    He stood up and headed in a particr direction with Valentina and Ember.

    ¡°If you keep staring, my vines will not be able to support the earth above you anymore,¡± Valentina muttered as she followed behind Lawrend.

    Kenova regained his wits and stood up to follow after them. The vines behind him pulled out, and the earth fell down. It would have surely crushed him if he stayed there.

    He felt chills run down his spine and kept himself close to them.

    Valentina controlled her vines and separated the earth to form a tunnel through the prison.

    Ember was still worried. She looked at his face and saw that he was still calm. She furrowed her eyebrows and became confused.

    How could he stay calm when they were so deep underground?

    They walked for several minutes. Suddenly, the path ahead opened up and revealed an undamaged tunnel hallway. The old man was waiting for them, with Von standing beside him.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Von greeted and bowed.

    Ember widened her eyes and became astounded. She looked at Lawrend again and realized everything had been in the grasp of his palms.

    Earlier, the old man ran here and severed the connection of the formation. It allowed this part of the prison to survive without being affected by the copse.

    ¡°Mm. How did it happen?¡± Lawrend asked, still calm as before as if he expected this.

    ¡°The envoy from the Blumin Empire bribed some of the influential noble ns in the city and convinced them to gather support from the other nobles. It was a positive feedback loop. The more nobles supported them, the less the remaining neutral nobles could stay neutral.

    ¡°Everything finally fellst night. The Merchant Guild had always been a sore in the noble¡¯s eyes as we control a lot of power in this city. They sneaked in with the envoy leading them and ousted us from control.

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t struggle. My old man here got cursed. He became a puppet to them. They will dere this city to be a part of the Blumin Empire next week,¡± Von exined clearly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lawrend listened silently and sighed. The nobles in this city were weak kids before the behemoth known as the Merchant Guild. They couldn¡¯t expand unless they got rid of this behemoth.

    It made sense they would gain courage after getting the backing of the Blumin Empire. After all, being a part of an empire only brought more benefitspared to staying as part of a kingdom.

    ¡°I apologize, Your Majesty. I could only obey theirmands,¡± the old man said and bowed deeply.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I knew you were under their control when I first saw you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty! May you live forever!¡± the old man shouted.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I want to see what that clown would do once he realized I¡¯m still alive,¡± Lawrend said and smirked evilly.

    Ember and Valentina felt a shudder in their spines when they both saw his smile. It was the smile of death.

    Kenova¡¯s knees went weak. He thanked himself he had eyes and became her highness¡¯ subordinate. [AN: Humility¡¯s]

    Valentina nodded her head.

    A small tform lifted them up, and she split the earth above them using her vines. They kept going up and up and up for almost half an hour.

    ¡°Finally. This hard earth was hard to break through,¡± Valentina muttered.

    The blue skies were revealed, with onest vine pushing away the earth above them.

    ¡°Nice, fresh air.¡±

    Lawrend took a deep breath and smiled. He flew up and headed to the city in the distance.

    Ember carried Kenova and Von by grasping the back of their clothes. Valentina wrapped some vines on the old man and carried him as she also flew.

    They arrived at the city a minuteter.

    Lawrend and his group flew over the city walls.

    Contrary to their expectation, the city was silent. There were mages from the army every street or so.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    A person noticed them from afar. It was none other than Otor. He hastily flew towards them.

    ¡°How are things?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we mobilized into the city when we realized you didn¡¯t show up on schedule. That was when we found out that the Blumin Empire¡¯s envoy led you to a trap,¡± Otor answered.

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°We have him captured, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Excellent. I want to see the look on his face when he sees that I¡¯m still alive,¡± Lawrendughed.

 Chapter 550

    ¡°This way.¡±

    Otor respectfully led the way as they flew. Kenova, Von, and the old man looked at the silent city and were amazed at the tant show of power.

    Those mages were exuding their High Mage aura without any care. Even if there were High Mages in the city, they wouldn¡¯t fart before them.

    The group arrived at the Merchant Guild. A thousand mages from the army were stationed in a formation on a nearby street.

    The mages looked up and bowed when they saw Lawrend. He smiled and nodded at them.

    They entered the Merchant Guild and headed to the Guild Master¡¯s office.

    Once there, Lawrend saw Riston sitting on the chair with Julianne and Gregory ring at him while standing on the side.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re alive!?!¡± Riston screamed.

    He was bragging at these two envoys from the Trunden Empire earlier. He revealed to them how Lawrend was definitely dead. He couldn¡¯t believe it when he saw Lawrend standing there perfectly fine.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    Julianne and Gregory respectfully bowed to him. Since his lecture, they respected him from the depths of their hearts.

    ¡°Of course. How could I die? I haven¡¯t taken down your empire yet,¡± Lawrend retorted.

    ¡°How!??¡±

    ¡°If this book doesn¡¯t die, I won¡¯t die. I mean, you are unqualified to kill me with your petty trick,¡± Lawrend replied calmly.

    ¡°The empire is done for!¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    *m*

    Riston mmed the table. His current appearance was unlike his noble demeanor when he first met Lawrend.

    ¡°Oh, what do you mean?¡± Lawrend asked yfully.

    It was his first time doing this kind of thing, and he already felt reinvigorated. It gave him a rush of euphoria seeing the despair on Riston¡¯s face.

    ¡°The Blumin Empire made a mistake! You¡¯re a devil! Not only could you control Lightning and Fire, but you could also use Earth magic!¡± Ristonshed out.

    ¡°Earth magic?¡±

    The three envoys looked at each other. They suddenly realized that Lawrend was still hiding some things from them. He was actually a four-element mage! Such talent had never appeared in history.

    ¡°Hmph. Took you long enough. I will kill your emperor soon,¡± Lawrend dered with a snort.

    He hated the Blumin Emperor for forcefully pressuring him to join his side. It even resulted in him running to the Altro Continent, and remembering those sequences of events wasn¡¯t pleasant.

    ¡°Ahh! Let me go! I need to warn His Imperial Majesty!!¡± Riston shouted out of his mind.

    He wasn¡¯t naive to think their empire could survive the wrath of a four-element mage. Their destruction was guaranteed unless a miracle happened.

    Although contrary to his words, he didn¡¯t try to fly away or escape to the ground. He knew it was possible, so he could only shout.

    ¡°Valentina, you can do whatever you want with him. I¡¯m tired,¡± Lawrend said and turned to leave.

    Valentina walked inside and smirked at Riston. She wanted to kill him earlier, but she couldn¡¯t because of his advantage. Now, she was the hunter. Up here, his earth magic was useless before her.

    ¡°Who are you!?¡± Riston asked in trepidation.

    He scanned her with his mana, but he couldn¡¯t sense anything. It was like she wasn¡¯t there. A ghost, in other words.

    ¡°I¡¯m Master¡¯s Eight Maid, Valentina,¡± she said and smiled.

    Thick,rge vines grew from the floor and held onto Riston¡¯s legs. He stood up and tried to run away. Even if he knew escaping was impossible, fear overtook him.

    Valentina was like a nk te. He couldn¡¯t sense her, and the smile on her face was sinister.

    Riston¡¯s scalp tingled in horror. s, Valentina was still a previous Heaven Mage. She used a tiny bit of her leftover Heaven Mage energy, but that was enough to restrain him.

    ¡°Scheming against my master deserves death!¡±

    In all of Lawrend¡¯s maids, his life was their soft spot. If someone tried to take it, they would reap their lives instead.

    The vines holding Riston¡¯s legs drilled into his flesh.

    ¡°AHHHHH!! NO!! AHHHHH!!¡±

    Riston could clearly feel the vines tearing his flesh apart and pushing their way inside his body.

    The three envoys left the room and closed the door. They didn¡¯t want to hear Riston¡¯s painful screams. It reminded them of their arrogance when they first met Lawrend.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t provoke him no matter what!¡± Julianne warned the two of them.

    His talents were crazy enough. His maids were also mind-numbing. Of course, they knew not to provoke Lawrend after seeing what happened today.

    They learned that one of them was the princess of the Ignis n. Now, they learned that another one of them was a brutal torturer.

    Valentina was gentle back when she was still alive. She learned that gentleness wasn¡¯t the answer when West betrayed her. She changed and could now be cold-blooded when needed.

    Lawrend returned to the inn and rested on Ember¡¯s thighs. He pondered about the information Riston revealed to him.

    He said they gained the support of the Crescent Empire. It was bad news for both the Trunden Empire and the Undrasil Kingdom.

    ¡°Time, weck time. Otherwise, I would be confident in defeating them with only my army,¡± Lawrend muttered in thought.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ember held Lawrend¡¯s hand. She showed her continuous support for him.

    ¡°Ember, I was touched by your concern for my life earlier,¡± Lawrend said and looked up and her.

    He smiled and held her cheek.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m your maid, right?¡± Ember asked and faintly smiled.

    ¡°Right. You are my maid, and you did a good job. How about you fulfill one of your duties today?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°W-what duties?¡± Ember asked nervously.

    Lawrend winked at her. She immediately understood what he meant, and she blushed.

    ¡°Can you lead it, Master? I-I can¡¯t do it¡­¡±

    Her innocence and embarrassment made her lose courage. She wasn¡¯t confident in pleasing him.

    ¡°You should learn to please yourself too. I will teach you.¡±

    Lawrend sat up and patted the spot in front of him on the bed. Ember sat there and leaned on his chest.

    ¡°You do it like this¡­¡±

 Chapter 551

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    ¡°You do it like this¡­¡±

    Lawrend¡¯s hand went in between her legs. His index finger massaged her clitoris through her panties.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    Ember shuddered from his touch. She was reminded of Aleshia¡¯s fingers, but his finger was more masculine and powerful.

    Lawrend rubbed her soft clitoris in a slow up and down motion. It was like he was erasing writing on a piece of paper.

    ¡°Try it for yourself,¡± Lawrend said and stopped.

    Ember looked down at her own crotch and gulped. She slowly put her hand in between her legs. Lawrend guided her by grasping her hand.

    He moved her hand and rubbed her finger on her clitoris. It felt weird for her. A tiny electrifying feeling spread through her body and made her feel hot.

    ¡°You do it.¡±

    Lawrend stopped guiding her hand. Ember was embarrassed having him watch her do it. She mustered up her courage and shakily rubbed her clitoris.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Ember felt herself get wet. This was quite stimting for her.

    Lawrend nudged her on. She continued and slowly got used to the feeling of ying with her own clitoris. She breathed out steamy breaths as her arousal reached its peak.

    ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    Lawrend pulled up her panties. She willingly allowed him and raised her legs.

    ¡°Now try doing it again.¡±

    ¡°A-ah!¡±

    Ember felt a shock spread through her whole body. It was very different when she was rubbing it through her panties. It felt more intimate and vulnerable.

    ¡°Press harder.¡±

    Ember listened to his words and rubbed her clitoris harder.

    ¡°A-ahh! Ahhh!¡±

    A built-up of pleasure appeared inside Ember¡¯s body. It took her by surprise and electrified her whole body.

    ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Your body is still innocent. It hadn¡¯t gotten used to it yet,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Master, is that it?¡± Ember asked.

    ¡°No. You can do more.¡±

    After saying those words, Lawrend grabbed her hand again and guided her. He rubbed her fingers along her slit.

    ¡°Mm!¡±

    Ember gripped his arm tightly.

    Lawrend covered her index finger with her love juices and slowly pushed it inside her tiny not-so-virgin hole. It spread it open and tightened around her finger.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Ember¡¯s legs convulsed. A powerful wave of pleasure spread through her whole body.

    Lawrend let go and stopped controlling her hand. Ember didn¡¯t realize it yet. She moved her finger in and out of her hole.

    ¡°H-huh?¡±

    A minuteter, she realized Lawrend wasn¡¯t holding her hand anymore. She looked down and looked up at him. She instantly turned red from embarrassment.

    ¡°I..I¡­¡±

    Ember didn¡¯t know what to say. She assumed Lawrend would put her finger in and out. Instead, she did it on her own.

    ¡°I know it felt good. No need to be embarrassed,¡± Lawrend said and smiled at her.

    ¡°Hmph. You tricked me,¡± Ember pouted.

    ¡°Here. I will help you some more.¡±

    Lawrend controlled her hand again. He pushed her finger in and out of her in a slow motion.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Do it like that and go faster.¡±

    Lawrend¡¯s words were like poison to Ember. She slowly overcame her embarrassment and did what he said. She fingered herself while covering her mouth with her other hand.

    ¡°Ah! Mm! Uh! Ngh! Ahh!¡±

    Ember went faster and faster. The slow movements earlier weren¡¯t enough to stimte her to climax.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. You¡¯re doing a good job,¡± Lawrend praised.

    Ember gained more courage after hearing his words. She pulled her finger out before inserting two of her fingers this time. It increased her pleasure by a significant amount.

    ¡°Ahhhh! S-so good¡­¡± Ember moaned.

    She got used to fingering herself after feeling the intoxicating pleasure it brought her. She could control her own pace, unlike what happened when Lawrend pounded her like an animal.

    Lawrend was satisfied with this result. He was able to teach the innocent Ember how to finger herself. It was one step towards conquering her to be a ve to his cock.

    He lowered his head and nibbled on her ears.

    ¡°Hiyaaahn!¡± Ember moaned and jumped in fright.

    It was so sudden and very ticklish. Lawrend held onto her tightly and kept her in ce.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°M-Master! That¡¯s very ticklish!¡± Emberined.

    s, her cute face only fueled Lawrend¡¯s desire to tease her.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Lawrend licked all over the back of her ear and savored her innocent taste.

    He briefly released her and said, ¡°Finger yourself while I do this. I promise it would feel good.¡±

    Ember was powerless in front of him. She obediently obeyed his words. She bit her lips and fingered herself.

    ¡°Mmmm!¡±

    A much more powerful wave of pleasure spread through her body. The feeling of his soft lips and soft tongue ying with her ears amplified her sensitivity.

    Just inserting her two fingers inside felt good. She slowly got addicted to it and earnestly fingered herself.

    Lawrend teased her ears for several minutes before he stopped. He pushed her mouth towards his and kissed her.

    ¡°Mm!¡±

    Ember widened her eyes and felt blissful. She drowned in his love. She would never be able to forget about this feeling¨C His kiss, sensitive body, and her fingers reaching her depths.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ Hehe¡­¡± Ember moaned lewdly.

    Her current appearance was unlike what she looked like when she first met Lawrend. Her innocence was no more. After this, she would look for his love and pleasure again and again.

    Not only was he talented and attractive, but he was also good in bed. It would be hard for her not to fall in love so deep with him.

    Lawrend released her from the kiss. They stared into each other for a few seconds. Those few seconds epassed Ember¡¯s world. She felt she wouldn¡¯t get tired of those eyes.

    ¡°You still hadn¡¯t cum yet?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°M-mm.¡± Ember shook her head, still embarrassed.

    ¡°I will help you. Use my cock,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°I-I will cum with my own fingers,¡± Ember said with determination.

    Even though fingering wasn¡¯t a part of magic, she still feltpetitive.

 Chapter 552

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lawrend didn¡¯t continue persuading her.

    Ember focused on her lower half. She pulled out her sticky fingers from her honey hole.

    She stared at it for a bit before adding her ring finger to the mix. She then inserted the three of them inside her.

    She felt she was pushing the air out of her lungs as she inserted her three fingers inside. It was unlike before, where it felt good. This time, it was slightly aching and painful.

    Nevertheless, Ember was determined. She fingered herself tirelessly for half an hour.

    ¡°Ahh! Ahh! Ahh!¡±

    Ember used her other hand to rub her clitoris. It instantly brought her pleasure to a whole level.

    And finally¡­

    *Swoosh*

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!!¡±

    A rush of powerful liquid shot forth from her lower half. It covered the rest of the bed below their feet.

    ¡°Impressive,¡± Lawrend praised.

    He watched as she trembled from the rush of ecstasy.

    Ember looked back at him and covered her face with her wet hands. It was somehow embarrassing to be seen by him like this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I like girls trembling from climaxing,¡± Lawrend said and stood up.

    He kneeled in front of her.

    ¡°H-huh?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Ember blinked her eyes and visibly panicked.

    ¡°How can I resist when you are so cute and lewd?¡± Lawrend asked.

    He pulled out his raging dragon. It had been waiting for a long time now.

    ¡°Master, be gentle. Please..?¡± Ember asked pitifully.

    Seeing her plead to him made Lawrend¡¯s heart ache. He regretted not being able to control herselfst time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will make you feel good. No pain,¡± Lawrend reassured her.

    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±

    Ember gulped and felt eager.

    Last time it was horribly painful at first, but it became incredibly pleasurable in the end. She still reminisced that feeling. She wanted to experience normal sex after that event.

    She wondered how good it would feel without the pain at the start.

    Lawrend smiled at her and pushed her legs to the side. He slowly pushed against her entrance.

    His dragon invaded her hole and reached her depths inch by inch.

    ¡°AhhH!¡±

    A shock of pleasure flooded Ember¡¯s brain. She touched her stomach and felt it bulge from his massive cock.

    ¡°Ahh! You¡¯re reaching deeper than my fingers reached earlier!¡± Ember eximed in amazement.

    A new feeling of pleasure filled her body. Her fingers weren¡¯t able to reach those deep ces before.

    Lawrend finally reached her womb and filled her insides with him.

    ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡±

    Ember rubbed her stomach and felt satisfied and fulfilled. She was happy to receive normal sex after what happened before.

    Lawrend then gently pulled his cock out and pushed right back in.

    ¡°Uuunn!¡±

    Ember would feel a wave of pleasure each time he entered inside her. She let him do as he pleased while she moaned from pleasure.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ahh! Ah! Ah!¡±

    The only sound inside the room was Ember¡¯s lewd moans and the sound of flesh hitting against each other.

    The duo continued their lovemaking session for a whole hour.

    ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡± Lawrend shouted.

    He thrust deeper into her and released his precious seeds.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Ember moaned.

    She felt his semen fill up her insides. It filled every nook and cranny of her vagina.

    Lawrend pulled out of her. A few secondster, his white semen dripped out of her wet slit.

    It fell onto the bed and stained it.

    ¡°A-am I going to get pregnant?¡± Ember asked.

    ¡°No. I used my technique.¡± Lawrend shook his head.

    ¡°Oh, right.¡±

    Ember remembered him telling her how he didn¡¯t want to have more kids. He told her he used his lightning to kill his sperm, so they won¡¯t be able to create a baby.

    ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Lawrend asked.

    He was guilty aboutst time, so he was remarkably gentle to her. Not to mention, she was a beauty.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ C-can I try..?¡± Ember asked after thinking and did some hand motions resembling a blowjob.

    ¡°Sure. I will also teach you how to do it properly,¡± Lawrend said.

    Ember gained courage after hearing his words.

    Lawrend sat on the side of the bed. Ember crawled on the bed before kneeling in front of him on the floor.

    She gazed at his powerful dragon and was awed by its majestic appearance.

    ¡°Lick it with your tongue,¡± Lawrend said.

    Ember licked it. A tingly feeling spread from his cock.

    ¡°Lick all of it.¡±

    Ember licked all of it. This tingly feeling now covered Lawrend¡¯s whole shaft.

    ¡°Now, put it inside your mouth. Be careful and avoid touching it with your teeth. It will hurt,¡± Lawrend cautioned.

    Ember put it inside her mouth and used her lips to prevent his cock from touching her teeth. She instinctively knew what to do and licked it inside her mouth.

    ¡°Good. You¡¯re learning fast. Now, suck on it,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    ¡°Likth dish?¡± Ember spoke with it inside her mouth.

    She sucked his cock as much as she could. Lawrend felt his soul getting sucked out of him. He held her head in reflex.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Just like that. Agh¡­¡± Lawrend moaned.

    Hearing him moan aroused Ember. Her body became energized, and she passionately sucked on his cock. She licked it all over as much as she could possibly think how.

    ¡°Move your head up and down too.¡±

    Ember listened to his teachings earnestly. She doesn¡¯t know that she had already epted him as her master from the deepest part of her heart. Even if she ended up hating him in the future, she would still recognize him as her master.

    Lawrend enjoyed the feeling of her soft tongue and warm mouth. He felt his climax rapidly approaching once again.

    Ember sucked Lawrend¡¯s dick for half an hour. She was earnest and learned as much as she could in that short amount of time.

    ¡°Suck faster.¡±

    Lawrend raised his head back. His legs felt numbed from the pleasure.

    *Glug* *Glug* *Glug*

    Ember tirelessly pleasured him.

    ¡°MMMM!!¡±

    A warm liquid suddenly filled Ember¡¯s mouth, and she couldn¡¯t help but exim because of surprise.

 Chapter 553

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Ember opened her lips and showed Lawrend her cum-filled mouth. She spread her palms in front of her chin and watched some of it drip out.

    ¡°Mashter, yooh dihdent tell me,¡± Emberined with her mouth full.

    ¡°Swallow it. Be a good girl,¡± Lawrend said.

    Ember slowly swallowed the slimy seed inside her. She gulped it all down and felt excited for some reason. Something inside her was awakened.

    The thought of swallowing semen had never urred in her mind before. It suddenly urred to her that it was delicious.

    ¡°Hehe. I didn¡¯t know it tastes so delicious,¡± Ember giggled.

    She felt embarrassed, but it was somewhat funny for her. She was the princess of the Ignis n, but she was now drinking a man¡¯s semen as his maid. It was so ironic.

    Would her ten years ago believe it? Probably not.

    ¡°You did a good job learning. Prepare our bath,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    ¡°Our..?¡± Ember asked as she widened her eyes.

    ¡°Yes. You will bathe me.¡± Lawrend nodded his head.

    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Ember responded and lowered her head.

    She quickly left and prepared the bath. She had never tried bathing with someone else before. Not to mention bathing with the person she loved.

    It sounded very intimate and caused her imagination to run wild.

    Lawrend smiled after she left. She was worth training. Hepared her to the Ember two weeks ago and found satisfaction. Subduing such an arrogant woman should be a part of the Guinness world of records, if there were one in this world.

    Lawrend didn¡¯t have to wait for long.

    Ember stood beside the bathroom door and bowed to him. She waited for him to enter before she followed him inside.

    Ember actually found adapting as a maid easy. She used to have many of them. She simply recalled them from her memory and imitated them.

    Lawrend soaked himself in the one-person bathtub and enjoyed the warm water.

    ¡°You can sit on myp,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°I-I thought I¡¯m supposed to bath you..?¡±

    ¡°How will I clean my dick without your pussy?¡± Lawrend retorted.

    ¡°A-ah! That¡¯s so perverted, Master¡­¡±

    Ember gasped in amazement. That was something no one should be able to think of.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re a pervert yourself. You adapted as my maid so fast. It was almost as if you enjoy it.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. I do enjoy being your maid¡­ It¡¯s a breatherpared to my usual routine of daily magic practice,¡± Ember said and chuckled.

    ¡°Okay. Enough of that. You know that to do,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    Ember felt nervous. This would be her first time doing this. Not to mention, she was embarrassed doing something so perverted.

    She tiptoed into the bathtub and sat on hisp. She then used her hand and felt up his massive dragon underneath. She pointed it to her hole with precision.

    ¡°Mmmhh!¡±

    Ember moaned as the pleasure spread through her body. Thebination of the warm water and enclosed space of the small bathtub made this act more intimate.

    ¡°Clean it, not enjoy it,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ember regained herposure and supported herself using the sides of the bathtub. She raised her butt up and down to ¡®scrub¡¯ his dick.

    The folds in her vagina rubbed any leftover semen, saliva, and precum off of it. Those disappeared and dissolved into the water.

    ¡°Ahh! Ah! Ahh!¡± Ember moaned lewdly.

    She enjoyed servicing him. The pleasure was something else as the water washes away the lubrication, causing her to feel more friction, which ultimately creates more pleasure.

    Lawrend had enough experience to silently enjoy her service. He rested his head on the side of the bathtub and enjoyed this special service from her.

    Ember looked back at him, and she felt rewarded to see him enjoy her service and rx. She did her job as much as she could.

    Of course, it ended up with her thoroughly enjoying it. She bounced up and down his cock for almost an hour. The water in the bathtub made it harder for her to reach climax.

    ¡°Master, are you feeling good?¡± Ember asked in a soft and lewd voice.

    ¡°It feels good. When are you cumming?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Soon, Master. I¡¯m impressed you haven¡¯t cum yet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Then, I will make you cum first,¡± Ember said.

    She becamepetitive once again, and she started to hump aggressively. She ended up creating powerful waves in the water.

    ¡°Ahh! Ahh! Ahhh! Cum, Master! How is the pussy from our n? Good, right? Mmm!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡±

    Lawrend shouted and tried to hold it back, but it was unstoppable. He poured his warm semen and filled her pussy with it.

    Ember waited for a few seconds, and then suddenly started humping him again.

    ¡°I¡¯m also cumming!¡± Ember screamed.

    She used the feeling of his semen inside her and came too.

    Ember got tired and leaned on Lawrend¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Hahh¡­ Hahhh¡­ Hahh¡­ I win.¡± Ember panted and smiled.

    ¡°You dirtied it again,¡± Lawrend said and smiled at her wryly.

    Ember slowly raised her hips and stared down at his cock in the water. It exited her vagina while covered in semen and their love juices.

    ¡°Aha¡­¡±

    Ember smiled wryly to herself.

    ¡°Do I have t-to do it again?¡± Ember asked nervously.

    She couldn¡¯t imagine how to end this if his dick kept getting dirty. She imagined having sex with him for the whole day or even a week, and she felt her heart skip a beat.

    She would lose her mind and truly only think of his cock if they did it for that long.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can use your hands,¡± Lawrend answered.

    Ember sighed in relief but also felt a tiny bit disappointed.

    ¡°Oh, your semen is leaking out,¡± Ember said and stared at a blob of semen exiting her slit, which then floated in the water.

    ¡°Change it.¡±

    Lawrend said and sat up.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Ember quickly changed the water and cleaned Lawrend¡¯s body. Sheposed herself and exercised maximum control over her bodily urges. In the end, she gave him one more blowjob to end that bath session.

 Chapter 554

    Lawrend and Ember left the inn refreshed. He returned to the Merchant Guild and found Valentina scrubbing the walls.

    ¡°W-what happened exactly?¡± Lawrend asked as he looked at the bloodstains all over the room.

    ¡°I got too excited, Master. Don¡¯t worry. I simply returned to him what he did to you by crushing him to death,¡± Valentina said, and a cold re shone from her eyes.

    ¡°O-okay¡­¡±

    Lawrend slowly nodded his head. He shook his head and stopped himself from imagining the brutal scene that happened here.

    Valentina had already experienced heartbreak and betrayal before. She wasn¡¯t willing to lose her lover with him getting killed. She would lose her mind at that point.

    ¡°Where are the three envoys?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°They took the army with them and took down several major noble houses,¡± Valentina replied.

    ¡°I see. We will go check on them. You clean¡­ this ce up,¡± Lawrend said and took onest look at the gory ce and left.

    He was shocked she became so brutal. He thought vines entering one¡¯s body were already brutal. It seemed like he underestimated her anger.

    Lawrend and Ember rode a carriage and headed to one of the top three noble ns in this city. Once they arrived, the sounds of battle immediately ensued.

    A 1000-many mage army sted the territory of the n with magic spells. The majority of these spells were True Mage level. The army used them to conserve their energy and only bombarded them.

    Otherwise, if they had used more powerful spells, the n would have been destroyed already.

    ¡°Are they training?¡± Lawrend asked as he approached Otor, who was leading the army.

    ¡°Your Majesty, wee. Yes, they are training by working together using low-level spells. It¡¯s still chaotic at the moment, but it would help them turn into a cohesive whole,¡± Otor exined.

    ¡°Interesting. Are they using the formation yet? I can¡¯t seem to notice it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, Your Majesty. We still need to do more lectures because they still need to learn about some theories we researched in the empire.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re teaching them your theories? Isn¡¯t that overstepping it?¡± Lawrend asked in surprise.

    He didn¡¯t expect them to teach their priced theories. He would expect them to keep those to themselves.

    ¡°Her Highness Julianne gave orders to fully support you. We will propose unrestricted bteral education once the Undrasil Empire is raised.¡±

    The Undrasil and the Trunden would exchange their theories, research data, and lectures without restriction inyman¡¯s terms. Julianne farsighted the eventual rise of the Undrasil Empire under Lawrend¡¯s lead.

    She only saw benefits for them and no downsides. It made her decide on this path for their future. Not to forget, the Crescent Empire joined their enemy¡¯s side. They needed more allies at the moment.

    ¡°I see. I will agree to such a proposal if all goes well,¡± Lawrend said and nodded his head.

    He was surprised at her fast action. She was more decisive than he initially thought.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the others are leading their own armies to take down the other noble ns that rebelled,¡± Otor said.

    ¡°Good job. I will wait at the usual ce since there¡¯s nothing for me to do here,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Take care, Your Majesty,¡± Otor said and slightly bowed.

    Lawrend nodded his head and left with Ember in the carriage. They headed to the encampment outside the city.

    When he arrived, the mages left there immediately formed a neat formation. They stood straight and didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly.

    They had heard about how he willingly walked into the Blumin Empire¡¯s trap. It renewed their admiration and fear of him. He was enigmatic enough, and his courage and confidence convinced them it was the right choice to join this army.

    With such a courageous and confident leader leading them, they didn¡¯t think they would lose against the Blumin Empire.

    ¡°Dismissed. Go back to what you guys are doing. I¡¯m here to rx,¡± Lawrend said.

    The mages looked at each other before bowing and scattering everywhere. Some sat on the ground, climbed trees, hunted monsters, and discussed magic.

    It was very lively.

    Lawrend leaned on his throne, and Ember fanned beside him. She stood there coldly without uttering a single word.

    She looked at the mages and sneered inside her mind. She thought it was very disrespectful of them to act like this in front of her master, but she couldn¡¯t do anything because it was his order.

    Ember was used to being in authority, so she naturally knew the proper manners subordinates should show in front of their superior.

    ¡°Master, why are you so kind?¡± Ember asked.

    She was perplexed. He saved Kenova even though the whole underground ceiling was falling onto his head.

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Lawrend asked as he leisurely watched the mages.

    ¡°You saved Kenova even though you could¡¯ve made a more powerful earth spell if you kept it to us,¡± Ember replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m not heartless. Besides, I knew Valentina would save me. It was all a ploy to toy with Riston,¡± Lawrend answered.

    Everything was within his control, even when he entered that prison. He was confident in his safety as long as Valentina was there as she still had some leftover Heaven Mage power.

    ¡°To toy him¡­ I really thought you were going to die, Master. Next time, tell me, okay?¡± Ember asked and looked a little sad.

    She was scared for nothing. If she knew Valentina could save him, she wouldn¡¯t have felt worried so much.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much. It was my test for you, and I¡¯m satisfied with your performance. You forcefully turned yourself into a phoenix. I can tell that you are still injured,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°I-I see¡­ I can¡¯t hide it from you, Master,¡± Ember said and smiled at him wryly.

    ¡°Come here and hold my hand. I will try something,¡± Lawrend said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Ember gave him her hand, and he grasped it tightly. Her heart quivered when she felt his strong hand. It reminded her of what they had done just earlier.

    ¡°What¡¯s this¡­¡±

 Chapter 555

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°What¡¯s this energy flowing into me?¡±

    ¡°That is my phoenix mana. It was further refined when we did it earlier,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Wait, so you could also do that?¡± Ember asked in shock.

    ¡°Yes. It was hard to understand before, but it was so easy when we were doing it,¡± Lawrend smiledsciviously and winked at her.

    Ember¡¯s face turned red at his words. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so hard working. He still practiced magic while they were doing it.

    ¡°How is my phoenix mana? Can you use it?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ You¡¯re right. I think I can use your mana,¡± Ember said after sensing it.

    ¡°As I thought. That Ancestor of ours wanted us to fight together,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°F-for what? To conquer the two other ns?¡± Ember asked.

    ¡°No. I think he knows the secret of this world,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Secret?¡±

    ¡°Shhh¡­ I will exin to youter. For now, familiarize yourself with my mana. I think I can also use your mana now.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Ember nodded her head.

    Her heart shuddered at the insane thought. What was the Ancestor trying to prepare them from? She couldn¡¯t imagine it.

    Ember fanned Lawrend while circting his phoenix mana throughout her whole body. She familiarized herself with it and cast spells from time to time.

    After waiting for several hours, the mages sent to the city finally returned. A huge army blotted out the sky andnded at the encampment. The three envoys led them together.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please,¡± Julianne said and bowed.

    ¡°Alright. I will start my lecture for the day.¡±

    Lawrend stood up and looked at the mage army. The others from earlier hurriedly joined the newly arrived mages and formed a big neat formation.

    Today, Lawrend talked about his experience and how he knew the Blumin Empire would send an envoy here to intercept them or even n to assassinate him.

    As usual, after he finished, the three envoys took over and did a brief lecture about formations due to theck of time. When it all ended, Lawrend and Ember returned to their inn.

    Valentina stood by the entrance and bowed.

    ¡°Wee home, Master,¡± Valentina said.

    ¡°Mm. Wee back.¡±

    Lawrend gave her a nod and entered the room.

    ¡°We leave the day after tomorrow,¡± Lawrend said and meditated on the bed.

    He focused on channeling the phoenix mana inside his body. He tested out its new properties with his divine lightning.

    He opened his hand, and a small phoenix rose up to the ceiling. It carried strands and arcs of golden lightning in its wake. It then dissipated before hitting the top.

    ¡°W-what was that, Master?¡± Ember asked as she widened her eyes in surprise.

    ¡°Remember my fire and lightning magic when we fought?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Ember lowered her head after she remembered that fight.

    She couldn¡¯t help but scold her old self for being stupid. She didn¡¯t have eyes to see her Master¡¯s divine self back then.

    ¡°This is abination of my phoenix mana and divine lightning mana,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Woah! So your gold lightning had such an overbearing name. It certainly fits you, Master,¡± Ember said with her mouth opened in an ¡®O¡¯.

    Lawrend then closed his eyes once again and went back to simting his magic inside his mind. He tested every possibility and tried out countlessbinations to make a fire and lightningbination spell that worked better than what he used when he fought Ember.

    The night quickly passed.

    Lawrend opened his eyes. The left eye glowed golden while the right side glowed red. He looked like a fire and lightning deity in that short moment.

    The glow slowly disappeared, and he went back to normal as if nothing had just happened. He turned his head and found Ember meditating too.

    The fire mana in the room gathered around her, making the area around her hot. She looked like a beautiful fire goddess with her eyes closed and a rxed appearance.

    Wait, she was a fire maid goddess. One might say she was a fire goddess up close, but with her current clothing on, it was more apt to call her a fire maid goddess.

    ¡°So beautiful¡­ I have to thank that Ancestor of mine for gifting her to me,¡± Lawrend said and smirked.

    He found it amusing that she fell on hisp so easily. He silently admired her beauty and waited for her to wake up.

    A dozen minutester, Ember¡¯s eyelids trembled, and she opened her eyes. She found him staring into her and blinked.

    ¡°Is something on my face?¡±

    ¡°Your beauty,¡± Lawrend answered slyly.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Ember¡¯s face turned red as she blushed from his flirtatious words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I have been waiting for you,¡± Lawrend said.

    And so, the two of them did their usual routine. The only difference was the silence in the city. No one dared to recklessly go out, and the restaurant barely had any customers.

    Many of their customers were part of the nobility destroyed by the army yesterday. The restaurant manager thought about closing, but he remembered the king ate his breakfast there, so he didn¡¯t dare.

    He even personally acted as Lawrend¡¯s waiter and stood beside his table to wait for his orders.

    When he arrived at the encampment, he told everyone of his n to leave tomorrow. After that, he and Ember returned to the inn once again and practiced their magic.

    ¡­

    Lawrend and Ember immediately headed to the encampment without eating breakfast the next day. If you forgot, he didn¡¯t need to eat food. He ate simply because food was delicious.

    ¡°Is everyone ready?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± the army shouted together.

    Their response traveled far and wide and even reached the outskirts of Passage City. It caused the residents there to shudder and remember the powerful spells that rained down on the noble ns.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    Two men stepped out from the side.

    It was none other than Kenova and Von. Von was the Guild Master of the Merchant Guild, while Kenova was assigned as the City Lord under Humility¡¯s orders.

 Chapter 556

    ¡°I assume everything is back under the two of your control?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. We thank you for returning power to the Merchant Guild. We would like to tell you that we promise a 5% discount for all of your purchases in our guild for the rest of your life,¡± Von said.

    Von wasn¡¯t just a Guild Master of the Merchant Guild in Passage City. He was seen as a promising youth by the whole Merchant Guild system. They decided to bestow a lifetime discount to Lawrend because of such.

    ¡°Hahaha! What if I live for a long time?¡± Lawrend joked.

    ¡°Haha¡­ That¡¯s the problem of the future generation,¡± Von replied and forced augh.

    He naturally could tell from Lawrend¡¯s voice that he was very ambitious. He won¡¯t just stop at the Blumin Empire and probably rise to the very peak of the continent.

    ¡°Alright. The two of you should take care of yourselves. I will return victoriously and raise the banner of the Undrasil Empire,¡± Lawrend said and nodded.

    He turned around and faced the mage army.

    ¡°Glory be to you, Your Imperial Majesty,¡± Kenova said with his quick-witted mind.

    Lawrend nced at him and nodded his head approvingly.

    ¡°Imperial Majesty!¡± the whole army chanted loudly.

    ¡°Enough. Fly in formation. We will go together to Sunset City,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    The mage army was more disciplinedpared to before. They also experienced working together, which made their sense of camaraderie deeper.

    Lawrend took the lead, with Ember following behind him. The three envoys flew up and followed. Only then did the mage army fly to the sky.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Release your auras! Show the world the power of his Imperial Majesty!¡± Julianne shouted.

    The mage army suddenly became awe-inspiring and soul-shaking. A weak-hearted spectator would fall down from fear. They looked like battle-ready warriors.

    Julianne nced at the two Earth Mages beside her and nodded.

    *Boom!*

    The majestic aura of an Earth Mage exploded out. It shocked some members of the mage army who were clueless about their identities. The three envoys actually never revealed it to anyone.

    Though, most of the mages already realized it. It was impossible for them to have such advanced information if they were just Grand Mages.

    ¡°Crazy. The King is going all out today.¡±

    ¡°That envoy from the Blumin Empire didn¡¯t evenst for a short while when the three of them fought together. I saw it clearly with my own eyes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thankful I was out when the other nobles decided to betray the kingdom. Otherwise, my noble n would have followed suit to their demise.¡±

    ¡°We should pray for his victory.¡±

    ¡°Glory to the King!¡±

    Some quick-witted nobles shouted to the top of their lungs. They realized this was the best moment to show their support for Lawrend.

    Lawrend¡¯s army wasn¡¯t fast. Their max speed was the max speed of a High Mage. They even purposely slow down so the High Mages wouldn¡¯t get tired as quickly.

    Of course, the news had already traveled to the Blumin Empire. A lot of spies had been assigned to Passage City after they heard the news of Lawrend mobilizing an army here.

    The most shocked to hear the news was the Earth Mage assigned in Sunset City by the Blumin Empire. He was only one person, and even with the army supporting him, it would be impossible to win against three Earth Mages!

    Not to forget Lawrend, who was said to have reached the Earth Mage level already. He frantically requested backup.

    ¡­

    Lawrend didn¡¯t order the army to stop. They simply continued on with unstoppable momentum. They needed to be the first ones to arrive at the city instead of the reinforcements.

    The mages in the army were full of confidence. With three Earth Mages and their Emperor added together, they believed they were unstoppable. Of course, unless the Blumin Emperor decides to intervene.

    ¡­

    The journey took them three whole days. They didn¡¯t need to eat because of the powerful mana flowing inside their bodies.

    Sunset City appeared on the horizon. It stood there calmly as if the army wasn¡¯t just about to attack it. Its huge city walls enclosed the whole city from danger.

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, we¡¯re here. Do we take a rest for a short bit or attack head-on?¡± Julianne respectfully asked.

    She didn¡¯t dare to think they were on the same level anymore. She already considered herself to be his subordinate for this attack.

    ¡°Rest. I heard enough stories about failures of sieges because of a tired army,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Julianne nodded her head and ordered the army to take a few hours short break. It should be enough for the mages to recover most of their used mana through flying and reach the peak of their strength.

    ¡°What did the scout party say?¡± Lawrend asked Otor.

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, there are two Earth Mages in the city, 20 Arch Mages, and 1000 High Mages,¡± Otor reported.

    ¡°Two?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I heard there was an Earth Mage from the empire passing by and heard the cries for help from the Earth Mage in the city.¡±

    ¡°Not a problem. Just siege and siege. Speed will win us this war. After that, we can drag the defense against their reinforcements. If possible, we should take those two Earth Mages as hostages,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    ¡°It will be done, Your Imperial Majesty. We will tten the city and show you the sincerity of the Trunden Empire,¡± Otor replied.

    ¡°Good. I will naturally need a partner after my kingdom bes an empire.¡±

    Lawrend and the three envoys could already touched victory with their hands. That was why they were already talking about what would happen afterward.

    It was not done out of overconfidence. It was simply impossible for two Earth Mages to win against five Earth Mages.

    The Blumin Empire thought that there were only four Earth Mage-level characters in this attack. They wouldn¡¯t dare to consider that his close maid was an Earth Mage too.

 Chapter 557

    A few hours quickly passed. The army inside Sunset City hardened their will. A lot of them wrote their wills already in case of the worse. Most of them could tell that this would be theirst.

    As for the two Earth Mages, they were rtively calmer. There was still a defense formation in the city. With the two of them, it shouldn¡¯t be hard to dy the attack.

    After their short break, the mage army formed a formation in front of Lawrend.

    ¡°This siege will start a new era for the Undrasil Kingdom. We had been umting power for ten thousand years. Our greatest advantage was the training the Undrasil Monster Forest provided us. It was now time to put that training to good use. We! Will return as an Empire!¡± Lawrend shouted.

    ¡°Long live Your Imperial Majesty! Long live Undrasil Empire!¡± the mages shouted to the top of their lungs.

    The sound even reached Sunset City, which was quite far from them. The army in there felt a shudder.

    An army of ten thousand High Mages was no joke. They could take down any kingdom they wanted.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Attack! Siege the city! Capture the Earth Mages in the city!¡± Lawrend swung his arm and pointed it to the city.

    ¡°OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!¡±

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!¡±

    The mage army felt their blood boil from excitement. They rushed out and flew to the city while keeping a formation.

    ¡°Form the Starry Sky Assault!¡± Julianne ordered.

    The army changed shape to a wavey formation. It resembled the milky way gxy in the sky. The power of the different elementsbined together to form this attack.

    While they were flying earlier, the three envoys didn¡¯t forget to teach the army the whole formation. The mage army learned a lot of foundational knowledge from them, allowing them to understand a great part of this formation.

    Lawrend also wanted to teach them his formation, but it was still not ready. He decided to put it aside and use itter when they attacked the next city.

    A bright earthen glow immediately covered the whole of Sunset City. It stopped anyone from leaving or entering. It was none other than the city¡¯s defensive formation.

    Two people rose up and hovered under the dome.

    One of them was an old man, and he exerted a powerful Earth-element Earth Mage aura. The other was an olddy, and she exerted a bright Light-element Earth Mage aura.

    The old man was the one initially assigned to this city. The olddy was a healer that was supposed to go to the front lines, but she stopped here because of the urgency.

    ¡°Stop! This is the territory of the Blumin Empire!¡± the old man shouted.

    ¡°Attack! Don¡¯t let them slow us down!¡± Julianne ordered.

    She ignored the obvious attempt of the old man to slow them down. Obviously, they were here to siege them, but the old man still decided to talk. She lived long enough to understand he was only buying time.

    The old man grimaced and crossed his legs. He controlled the whole formation, and it turned to a darker shade of brown.

    ¡°Light of Eons!¡± the olddy raised her staff to the army.

    ¡°Nullification!¡± Julianne instantly cast a darkness spell.

    A bright sh of light suddenly appeared out of the staff¡¯s crystal. It seemed like the first light that appeared in the world. It tried to blind the whole army.

    Unfortunately for her, Julianne was a dual element Light and Darkness mage. She already sensed what kind of attack she was about to use and countered with the perfect spell.

    The darkness spell covered the front and shielded the army from being blinded.

    ¡°+Earth¡¯s Stomp+!¡± Otor chanted.

    A huge amount of earth rose from the ground and turned into a giant foot. It looked weird as it was floating sideways. Nevertheless, it still stomped its foot, and the whole defensive formation shook.

    The old man floating inside released a brown-colored brilliance. That attack from Otor took a lot of mana from his body.

    And then came the mages from the army.

    They cast their spells and threw them to the sky. Those spells immediately stopped moving after reaching a certain height. They appeared to be stars floating in the sky.

    Those colorful stars gathered and formed a gxy on top of their heads.

    ¡°Descend!¡± Niko ordered his own battalion.

    The one thousand mages under him swung their staffs together.

    *Boom!*

    The spells hanging in the sky suddenly fell down and were attracted by a powerful force. It seemed like a powerful ck hole appeared at the defensive shield from the city, causing these ¡®stars¡¯ to fall.

    Thebined might of the different elements created a powerful elemental storm. The different properties of the different elements mixed together and formed a powerful explosion.

    *BOOM!*

    The defensive magic formation shook once again. The old man¡¯s face became serious as he suddenly realized this army was powerful.

    That attack could barely be considered an attack of the Earth Mage level. The problem was that this army wasn¡¯tposed of Earth Mages.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Trunden Empire¡¯s greatest army formation! They actually taught it to the Undrasils!¡± the olddy screamed in fear.

    She knew the horror of this formation first hand. At their peak, they could contend with Earth Mages. They needed a lot of mages, but that was still very impressive.

    In a high-level battle, lower-level mages were usually considered cannon fodders. It was different for the Trunden Empire.

    They had been known as ambitious people. They had embarked on many wars in the past. It usually resulted in their enemiespromising and giving upnd.

    That wasn¡¯t the end of the attack. Gregory very slowly swung his staff.

    ¡°+The Storm¡¯s Gale+!¡±

    It was another Earth Mage spell.

    The two spells he and Otor used were spells they couldn¡¯t use on Lawrend before because of the quick pace of their battle. They could only use them at this moment to destroy the magical defensive formation.

 Chapter 558

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A giant windstorm appeared over the sky and condensed into a de. It carried pressurized air and powerful mana.

    *BOOM!*

    The magical defensive formation shook once more. The old man threw arge brown crystal in front of him. He rapidly sucked in the Earth Mana inside it and channeled it into the formation.

    ¡°Angel of Heaven!¡±

    The olddy shouted. She insta-cast a spell and a huge figure appeared up in the sky. It was a beautiful woman with kingdom toppling facial features. She looked down at the army coldly with disdain.

    ¡°Old hag, there¡¯s no use showing us your appearance in your youth,¡± Julianne sneered.

    That was right. This beautiful figure was the olddy back at her prime. Now, she was old and an Earth Mage.

    ¡°Oh, soldiers. Do you pity a drink with me?¡± the beautiful figure asked.

    She exuded a powerful charm that hooked the heart of the weak-minded mages. They instantly forgot their siege and stared at her as if she was the only thing in the world.

    ¡°Slice your necks, and I shall reward you with my love¡­¡±

    Some of the enraptured soldiers regained themselves, but many of them were still in the effect of the spell. The mages near them tried to wake them up, but it was useless. They were moths walking towards a me.

    The mages raised the knives and daggers they kept on their person. It was supposed to be used to defend themselves if they ran out of mana.

    Some of them don¡¯t have knives, and they attempt to steal from others.

    ¡°Go on¡­ You shall taste my body after you prove your loyalty¡­¡±

    The three envoys watched it happening and didn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡°Battalion Commanders, take note of those who are affected by the spell!¡± Otor ordered.

    The 10 Lightning Arch Mages nodded and looked at the soldiers before engraving their faces into their minds.

    Suddenly, a mage couldn¡¯t resist it anymore. He raised his knife on his neck and braced himself. He stared at the beautiful figure lovingly.

    ¡°Second Formation!¡± Julianne shouted.

    The two envoys stood beside her and formed a triangle.

    Arge ck and sinister eye appeared in the sky. It stared at the mages and caught their attention. Compared to the beautiful figure, the ck eye was more attractive.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! The Imperial Sister of the Trunden Emperor!¡± the olddy shouted in rm.

    There was only one person who could use the light and darkness elements in the Trunden Empire. It was none other than Julianne Desert, the emperor¡¯s beloved blood sister.

    ¡°Toote. Your petty tricks mean nothing to my second formation. We could act as a single entity if we wanted to at this state,¡± Julianne exined proudly.

    Julianne flicked her fingers, and the mages were pulled out from their stupors. They immediately looked around in confusion before horror appeared on their faces as the events that transpired reyed in their minds.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    The olddy lost all of her courage. She finally recognized the trio. There were five of them, and no one could stop them when they worked together.

    Their teamwork was impable to the point where they could take on six Earth Mages with their team of five. You should not forget that Earth Mages were very powerful.

    Adding one more to one side meant a decisive victory. The only reason the two Earth Mages couldst this long against them was because of the powerful magical defensive formation. Without it, they could only flee.

    Even the old man, who was controlling the formation, grimaced. He didn¡¯t think about dying time anymore. He only wanted to flee.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s time for me to attack?¡± Lawrend asked and faintly smiled.

    The old man turned his head and stared at Lawrend. He instantly realized his identity.

    ¡°The Trunden Empire¡¯s prided formation, three out of the Five Combination Team, and the king! Run! Our defeat is determined!¡± the old man shouted and quickly flew out of the city.

    ¡°Ember, stop him,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Ember bowed, andrge phoenix wings appeared behind her. She pped them and disappeared from her current position. She then appeared in front of the old man even though he was already several kilometers away.

    ¡°Do you dare to keep running?¡± Ember asked and raised her chin arrogantly.

    She naturally looked down at this old man. She believed she could eventually be a Heaven Mage, so she felt superior to this old Earth Mage.

    ¡°I knew it! The king wasn¡¯t stupid to return and counterattack without sufficient guarantees!¡± the old man shouted in horror.

    He suddenly realized there were five Earth Mage level characters in this ce, and do not forget the mage army consisting of High Mages.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not stupid.¡±

    Lawrend flew behind the old man. His blue mage cloak fluttered in the wind together with his red hair. Both he and Ember looked like siblings when their features werepared to each other.

    ¡°Have mercy! I only have several centuries to live!¡±

    The old man was truly terrified. He was confident in his own abilities but not against the prodigious king. His fame was well known in the empire. Many sighed at their inability to acquire such a talented mage.

    ¡°I have wanted to test out a new spell. Do your best to defend yourself,¡± Lawrend said coldly.

    He didn¡¯t care about the old man¡¯s pleas. An Earth Mage could live for 2,000 years, and a few centuries were still a lot. Who was he to care about him then?

    The old man realized he could not escape. He faced Lawrend and hardened his resolve.

    Meanwhile, the olddy also tried to run, but the three envoys were there to stop her. She wasn¡¯t even abat-oriented light mage.

    She was a healer, and the only reason she knew the spells she used earlier was because she had a lot of free time to learn other spells.

    ¡°Surrender, and we won¡¯t hurt you,¡± Julianne said.

 Chapter 559

    Julianne stared at the olddy coldly. She was ready to kill her whenever. With the three of them, it was a piece of cake.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    The olddy hesitated. She nced at the old man, who was in between Ember and Lawrend. She shook her head and realized resistance was futile.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    The olddy thought it was better to live than to die. As an Earth Mage, she still had a long time to live. Pointlessly dying here wasn¡¯t worth it.

    She was still loyal to the Blumin Emperor, and she believed that he would pay the price to save her life.

    The three envoys surrounded her before grabbing hold of her body with their hands. They then channeled their mana into her body and sealed it.

    Gregory carried the olddy and flew down.

    The three envoys watched the battle ongoing at Lawrend¡¯s side.

    ¡­

    Lawrend lifted his hand and pointed it at the old man. He acted seemingly slow, and it allowed the old man to prepare his best defensive spell.

    ¡°O¡¯ Terra, shake thend, rise the seas, crack the earth, provide for thend, and protect this earth, World Armor!¡±

    The earth released pure Earth Mana while the old man glowed a bright brown color. He absorbed the Earth Mana and used his own to create a mud armor around his body.

    Instead of looking like a mage, he looked like a battle-hardened soldier.

    ¡°Supernova!¡±

    A small sun formed on top of Lawrend¡¯s palm. It greedily sucked in the fire mana in the surroundings to fuel its mes. It glowed a very bright white, a sign of powerful heat.

    And then sunspots appeared on its surface with sr res rising up and about.

    ¡°W-what is that spell?¡±

    The old man felt fear. It was a fear he had never felt before. Even when facing the Blumin Emperor, he had never felt such an innate fear.

    ¡°I still have no chant for this spell, but it should be enough,¡± Lawrend said.

    It was hard for him to create a chant for two elements. He didn¡¯t know how the chant would work out, so he still needed to conduct a lot of trial and error.

    Using the spell on this old man was such a trial.

    ¡°Impossible! You created that!?¡±

    The old man turned around and immediately fled again without waiting for Lawrend to answer.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a weakling, stupid.¡±

    Ember raised her staff and caught up to the old man fairly easily. He was no match for Ember. She had phoenix wings, while the old man had no advantage in speed to speak of.

    He was not a lightning mage, nor was he a wind mage.

    ¡°Why!?¡±

    The old man gave up and turned around. He saw Lawrend throw the sun at him.

    ¡°Ember, run as far as you can!¡± Lawrend shouted and turned into lightning.

    Ember turned into a powerful me and left mes on her trail.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    The sun approached him at breakneck speed. The old man fled too, but he still felt the sun¡¯s heat grow closer and closer.

    The old man realized fleeing was futile. He had already tried to flee three times, and each time resulted in failure. He finally epted his fate.

    ¡°Overload!!¡±

    The old man poured all of his Earth Mana and sucked everything from the surroundings. He didn¡¯t bother purifying it and threw all caution to the wind.

    The mud armor suddenly turned into a diamond armor. When the old man saw it, he couldn¡¯t help but fill with hope.

    *DUUM*

    The explosion shook the fabrics of space. It sted the whole sky and the earth below it into oblivion.

    The mages in the army were left with no chance to form a defensive formation. They used their own defensive spells to cope with the shockwave.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    It was like a boulder crashed on their chests. The weaker High Mages were blown away.

    Lawrend was floating several kilometers away from the explosion. Ember was standing beside him.

    ¡°Master???¡±

    Ember looked at him in disbelief. She didn¡¯t know what to say and could only stare at him.

    ¡°I underestimated my spell¡­¡±

    Lawrend thought it was safe to use this spell near the mage army.

    The shockwave reached them and fluttered their clothing.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Ember pushed down on her skirt and stopped it from revealing her panties.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The explosion finally dissipated. There was nothing left in that area except for a huge hole on the ground with some melted rock.

    The whole defensive formation covering Sunset City broke down into ss. It took in a lot of the shockwave because of the city¡¯s huge size. It ultimately couldn¡¯t hold back such power.

    The three envoys were the only ones fine. They stared at the huge hole with fear. The olddy from the Blumin Empire released a huge sigh of relief.

    She was truly d at her quickwittedness. That would have been her if she had tried to resist earlier.

    The three envoys looked at each other. Otor and Gregory stared at Julianne, thankfully. They were thankful not because she defended them from the shockwave but because she sided with Lawrend early.

    It was the best decision they had ever made in their whole lives.

    ¡°Conduct casualty analysis!¡± Julianne ordered after regaining her wits.

    Themanders of the battalions went over and checked the mages. A few had died from the shockwave. Those were the people that barely reached High Mage. They were very weakpared to the others.

    Lawrend flew back and furrowed his eyebrows. He was d no great damage was done, but it pained him to see that he had done damage to his own men.

    ¡°I will generously reward the families and friends of the casualties,¡± Lawrend said.

    That was the only thing he could do. He couldn¡¯t exactly return people from the dead.

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty!!¡±

    In actuality, the mages in the army felt reverence instead of feeling bad. Those weak High Mages were never liked anyway. As mages, they despise these people that forcefully increase their strength.

 Chapter 560

    When a desperate True Mage wanted to be a High Mage, they would eat all kinds of medicines. Real High Mages disliked this unorthodox attempt.

    Real High Mages think these people shouldn¡¯t be High Mages in the first ce. They would never beparable to the real thing. It was like a sheep putting on a lion costume.

    Even though these mages were despised, Lawrend still regretted his decision. They were epted into the mage army, and he killed them. They died indignant deaths.

    ¡°Tend to the wounded. Healers, work hard. I will personally teach all of you,¡± Lawrend said before leaving with Ember and the three envoys.

    The healers became energized by Lawrend¡¯s promise. They hurriedly asked the mages around them if they were injured. Though, most of them looked visibly okay.

    ¡­

    Lawrend convened with the three envoys at a secluded shrubbery. Ember stood behind him like the obedient maid she was.

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, you have our respects,¡± Julianne said and bowed.

    She initially only felt respect and slight fear towards his talents. Now, she was truly horrified. She doesn¡¯t want to know what he would be capable of a year from now.

    He already improved a lot when they initially fought before. She could still remember himbining fire and lightning magic two weeks ago. That version was nothingpared to that one they just witnessed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Otor and Gregory stood firmly behind Julianne. Although they knew they were on the same side, his power invoked fear in them. It was hard to trust someone when they could easily kill you.

    One betrayal from him would mean their end.

    ¡°The three of you don¡¯t have to worry. I would not recklessly use my magic anymore. But if I do in the future, I will make sure it is a dozen kilometers away from my allies,¡± Lawrendforted.

    ¡°Thank you for the guarantee, Your Imperial Majesty,¡± Julianne responded.

    She felt more and more that it was natural to call him ¡®Imperial Majesty¡¯. It won¡¯t be long before the Blumin Empire falls and a new era ushers in for the Undrasils.

    ¡°Mm. I will need to rely on the three of you in the future.¡±

    He nodded at them with a smile.

    The three envoys looked at each other and wondered what he meant. Lawrend didn¡¯t exin it to them either. It was still a long time before he would leave his children.

    After that short conversation, the five returned to the mage army, who were still outside the city and didn¡¯t dare to enter without any orders.

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, the army inside had been raising their white g for a while now,¡± Niko said as he flew towards them.

    When he applied to join the army, he was rowdy and bossy. Now, he was as docile as a dog, and he didn¡¯t dare to do the same in front of Lawrend.

    ¡°Let them surrender. Use them as a hostage with the olddy from the Blumin Empire,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    ¡°As per your orders.¡±

    Niko bowed and flew back to his army. He ordered them to enter the city. They instantly took control of the situation, even though there were only a thousand of them.

    It wasn¡¯t a problem because the army inside lost their morale. No one could fight against Lawrend¡¯s Supernova spell. Who could survive a whole sun exploding in front of them?

    Lawrend floated on the ground and meditated. He reyed the Supernova spell he created earlier. It was borne out of Phoenix Mana and Divine Lightning Mana.

    It was already very powerful, even though it was only a prototype without any chant. Only Lawrend¡¯s imagination powered it.

    The three envoys decided to stand guard around Lawrend. They wouldn¡¯t let anyone near him to avoid disturbing his meditation.

    The inspiration for this spell was the sun from his previous world. He could still recall seeing the sunspots and a general idea of how they worked. He even had the chance to watch a sr eclipse once.

    The lightning part was the maic field that created the sunspots in the sun. It perplexed the three envoys how there was lightning mana in that spell, but they evidently felt the lightning mana that filled the air after the explosion.

    That meant the spell contained the two elements. It was the reason they were so scared.

    ¡°What is the reason this world lends its mana to everyone?¡± Lawrend wondered to himself.

    He heard from the Goddess that his previous world also had its own mana, but that world didn¡¯t want to lend it to others. She also told him this world could take the mana back whenever it wanted to.

    Lawrend imagined his previous world having mana. He saw destruction and people vying for power everywhere. The majority of the world wouldn¡¯t be so peaceful with it.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the reason my previous world was so boring. Personal power could fuel ambitious people. In contrast, political power was much harder to grasp. You first need to convince almost everyone around you.¡±

    Lawrend¡¯s mind entered a state of enlightenment. He finally understood why his previous worldcked mana.

    And he couldn¡¯t help but wonder why this world gave its mana to everyone. Is it to keep the world in a constant state of disarray?

    Because with mana, someone more talented would eventually appear and destroy the current power structure. Was that also the reason why he was transmigrated into this world?

    Lawrend suddenly doubted the goddess even more. He had already started doubting her before, but it seemed like he shouldn¡¯t trust her.

    She warned him from practicing magic using his soul. Could the two possibly be rted to each other?

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows and couldn¡¯t think of an answer at the moment. He cleared his mind and focused on creating a chant for his new spell.

    He first needed to figure out how he would do the first part of the spell. It usually starts like this, ¡°O¡¯ Amber¡±.

    The spell would call out on some entity or idea, which was then followed by theposition of the spell.

 Chapter 561

    Phoenix and Divine Lightning¡­

    It was hard for Lawrend to think of any entity that represented both. Maybe a chimera? But that was too diverse. It would only lower the power of the spell.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lawrend eximed in his mind.

    Sun gods!

    In his previous world, many civilizations worshiped sun gods. It shouldn¡¯t be wrong to use them instead. Although they were not worshiped anymore, the faith of millions of people worshiping them in the past shouldn¡¯t have disappeared.

    He remembered his love for Nippun. That country worshiped a Goddess called Amaterasu.

    ¡°No¡­ This god is used to name swords too. It¡¯s not a perfect fit.¡±

    Lawrend abandoned the idea and instead remembered another god from an ancient civilization.

    Ra¨C the god of the midday. He was worshiped, and people feared that a snake had attacked him when a sr eclipse happened.

    ¡°O¡¯ Ra, bring us light, disperse the darkness¡­¡±

    Lawrend stopped and was unable to continue. He was not familiar with Ra. He only him from a surface level.

    ¡°I need more time.¡±

    Lawrend left his mind and opened his eyes. He saw the three envoys sitting on the ground with their legs crossed. Meanwhile, Ember was fanning him.

    ¡°How much time had passed?¡±

    ¡°Three hours, Master,¡± Ember replied.

    ¡°Order the mages to enter the city,¡± Lawrend ordered the three envoys.

    ¡°Yes, Your Imperial Majesty.¡±

    The three envoys nced at him onest time before flying away. They felt waves of power leak from his body. It made them wonder what he just did. Was he able to increase the power of that spell earlier?

    They shook their heads and stopped thinking about it. At this point, they could only act as his subordinates.

    The mage army flew into the city. The citizens inside were quite rxed. They were initially a part of the Undrasil Kingdom until the previous king sold them off.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It made them indignant toward him. Now that they were back, it only made them happier. They approved of Lawrend as their king because he was the only one capable of fighting against the empire.

    Lawrend entered the city together with Ember.

    ¡°Master¡­ You¡¯re awesome,¡± Ember whispered with a red face.

    She also felt the waves of powerful mana he released earlier as he was contemting. She was very sensitive to his phoenix mana, and it gave her a clear idea of his next spell.

    ¡°It was all thanks to you. I wouldn¡¯t have improved so fast without you as a catalyst,¡± Lawrend replied and smiled.

    He doted a lot on this girl. She was fun to conquer, beautiful, cute in bed, obedient, and talented. He couldn¡¯t ask for more from her.

    ¡°Hehee~¡±

    Ember fidgeted and swung her body in embarrassment.

    His talent and exploits only made her fall deeper and deeper into his heart. As a princess from a n with countless talents, she valued his talent more than anything else.

    They entered the city, and the first thing Lawrend did was to find the center of the magical defensive formation. He inspected it and gathered materials from the local Mage Guild.

    ¡°This will be the first time this formation would see the day,¡± Lawrend said.

    He destroyed the tform in the center of the formation and recreated it from scratch. He used various materials like blood, dust, chalk, liquid metals, and liquid mana to draw it.

    After finishing the center, he traveled around the city and changed the structure of the whole formation. It wasn¡¯t the same earth magical defensive formation as before.

    Lawrend smiled as he stood at the city¡¯s wall.

    He finally finished by the time night fell. The three envoys were curious about the formation, but they didn¡¯t dare to pry further. They were scared of angering him.

    ¡°Master, was this the formation you were drawing back in the inn?¡± Ember asked.

    She was naturally very curious about it. She saw him draw it for two nights. It was quite fast, so she initially thought it wasn¡¯t a serious attempt from him to create a formation.

    Usually, it would take years to create an entirely new formation from scratch. Of course, Lawrend wasn¡¯t part of the norm. He was practicing magic using his soul.

    His intelligence rose the more powerful his soul was.

    ¡°It is Master¡¯s new formation.¡±

    Valentina appeared beside Ember silently.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Ember walked a step back in surprise. She wasn¡¯t able to sense her appearance.

    ¡°Master, this is a masterpiece,¡± Valentina said and looked at him solemnly.

    As someone who knew a lot about formations, she was aware of the power of this one. Although she couldn¡¯t fully understand it, she could instinctively tell it was powerful.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. If I had more time, I would be able to create a magic formation that could kill a Heaven Mage,¡± Lawrend humbly replied. Though, hisst sentence wasn¡¯t humble at all. It was more like he was bragging to her.

    ¡°How powerful do you think this is?¡± Valentina asked.

    Meanwhile, Ember could only listen to their discussion. She was clueless about formations and only knew they were hard to make.

    ¡°Could this kill any Earth Mages?¡± Valentina guessed.

    ¡°Correct. This city is lucky. If I didn¡¯t need to do it, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to set this up here.¡±

    Lawrend knew the importance of this kind of formation for the city. It meant unrestricted development because no external threats could shake them.

    ¡°Why bother then?¡±

    ¡°I want to test it out. The reinforcements are good test subjects.¡±

    Lawrend evilly smiled. It was a smile he only showed against his enemies or when he was about to do something absolutely degenerate to one of his maids.

    ¡­

    They waited for several more hours, but there was still no sign of the reinforcements.

    ¡°Order the scouting party to scout ahead,¡± Lawrend ordered Julianne.

    She bowed and left their temporary headquarters in an inn. Lawrend sat behind a table with Ember standing beside him like a statue.

    ¡°Did I scare them off?¡± Lawrend wondered with a wry smile on his face.

 Chapter 562

    ¡°Let¡¯s go sleep. It¡¯s already deep into the night,¡± Lawrend said to Ember.

    She nodded her head and followed him out of the makeshift headquarters. They then entered their own room in the inn.

    It would still take a while before the scouting party could respond with new information. Lawrend wanted to practice magic during this free time.

    If they were attacked at such a time, the mages left to watch outside would be able to warn them. Besides, Lawrend had absolute confidence in his new magic formation.

    Lawrend and Ember meditated on the bed as soon as they were inside. No need for a bath as the battle was imminent. Not to mention, it was hard for them to smell bad even if they wanted to due to the powerful mana coursing through their bodies.

    The only reason Lawrend took a bath every day was for enjoyment.

    Lawrend consolidated what he learned from setting up the magic formation. Creating one and setting up one were two entirely different things. Sometimes what he created on paper needed to be modified for it to be properly set up.

    And so, Lawrend immersed himself in the world of magic formations.

    Meanwhile, Ember felt pressured. She could feel the gap increasing between the two of them. She initially told him that she would defeat him one day. At this rate, she would never be able to do it.

    Powerful fire mana rotated around Ember¡¯s body. She turned into a mini storm as she crazily absorbed and purified mana. She used everything she had learned from him and everything she ever knew to elerate her improvement.

    She wasn¡¯t satisfied with bing a powerful Earth Mage. Instead, she wanted to be a powerful Heaven Mage. It was the only way for her to defeat him.

    Lawrend could naturally feel the changes in the fire mana around him. He was satisfied with her reaction. She was really perfect.

    Several hours passed silently.

    And then, morning came. Lawrend opened his eyes when he felt the warm sunlight touch his skin.

    He instantly thought about his Supernova spell.

    ¡°O¡¯ Ra, bring us light, disperse the darkness, warm our cold hearts¡­¡±

    Lawrend smiled. He didn¡¯t expect to get a new line for his spell at this moment.

    He opened his eyes and stared out the window. The city was very silent. Only the infrequent sound of horse hooves could be heard.

    ¡°Ember?¡± Lawrend called out.

    Ember¡¯s eyelids trembled. She opened her eyes, and the mini storm of fire mana around her disappeared.

    ¡°Master?¡±

    Ember stared at him in confusion.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lawrend didn¡¯t wait for her and exited the room. Ember hastily followed after him. The two of them returned to the makeshift headquarters.

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty,¡± Otor called out.

    He was the only one in the room.

    ¡°Where are the others?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°They are taking a rest.¡±

    ¡°Any news from the scouting party?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They found no signs of anyone from the Blumin Empire. I think they are afraid of directly confronting us,¡± Otor reported.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Alright. Leave a battalion here. We¡¯re going to the next city,¡± Lawrend said.

    He wasn¡¯t that surprised. After no signs of the Blumin Empirest night, he already predicted they were retreating. The mana shockwave caused by his Supernova spell definitely rmed them.

    ¡°Are we leaving now, Your Imperial Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We already gave them a lot of time by staying here for a night.¡±

    ¡°I will inform the mage army,¡± Otor replied and respectfully bowed before he left.

    Lawrend left the temporary headquarters. He headed directly to the 2nd Battalion of the mage army.

    He stopped in a hallway and suddenly thought about what he should name the mage army.

    ¡°Ember, what do you think of the name ¡®Elemental Storm Imperial Army¡¯?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°It sounds powerful, Master,¡± Ember replied.

    ¡°Do you have any suggestions for their name?¡±

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Ember¡¯s eyes darted around as she tried toe up with a suitable name. ¡°How about ¡®Lawrend Imperial Army¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Elemental Storm Imperial Army it is,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°E-eh?¡±

    Ember blinked her eyes at him in confusion. Was her answer not cool? It was named after him! She became downcast because of it.

    The duo rode a carriage and finally arrived at the 2nd Battalion¡¯s encampment.

    This ce was located on one of the streets in the city. Several temporary tents were set up along the road. Many of the mages were awake, and huge pots were set up in the center.

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty!¡±

    A soldier noticed them walking down from the carriage and cried out. He saluted him by cing his right hand on his left chest. The nearby soldiers hurriedly did the same.

    It created a domino effect as the mages farther away followed suit. A figure ran towards them at his top speed from the encampment.

    ¡°What brings you here, Your Imperial Majesty?¡± Niko asked.

    He was rather calm and not panting. If he was a mortal, he would¡¯ve panted from the high speed he ran.

    ¡°From this moment onwards, your battalion is assigned to protect this city. You will use the formation I set up to hold onto this city. Kill anyone who attempts to siege or rebel!¡± Lawrend ordered solemnly.

    His serious eyes made Niko shudder. He was proud of himself, but he felt nothing in front of Lawrend. Just like a cat meeting a lion.

    ¡°I will follow yourmand till death!¡± Niko vowed.

    It was the response he thought fitted this mission.

    ¡°Okay. Gather everyone. I will conduct another lesson,¡± Lawrend said.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Long live Your Imperial Majesty!¡± x1000

    The whole 2nd Battalion responded. Their voices reverberated down several streets.

    And so, Lawrend spent two hours giving the 2nd Battalion a lesson. During that short lesson, he also taught them how to properly use the magic formation. After finishing, he left the city with the nine other battalions.

    Of course, using it also required a key, and he gave it to Niko. It wasn¡¯t useful for him since he could control the formation however he wanted because he created it.

 Chapter 563

    With an army of 9,000 mages, Lawrend and his team flew north. They headed for Tropical City¨C the city north of Sunset City and also the city sold by the previous king to the Blumin Empire.

    The journey there wouldn¡¯t be easy. It wouldn¡¯t because of the less than nine thousand High Mages traveling with them, and a forest also blocked halfway of their journey. It would be easy just with the five of them.

    There was an alternate route, but it was more prone to an ambush because it was a grassy in closer to the Blumin Empire.

    During this journey, Lawrend would teach them a lesson while they stopped. The mages gained a lot of new knowledge, giving them more confidence in themselves.

    Confidence was an important thing for an army. It affected their morale and how they worked together. Lawrend decided to bestow them the name he came up with after they returned victoriously.

    He didn¡¯t want to bestow it to them this early yet. He wanted to see if they were worthy of this name.

    On the second day, they arrived at the edge of the Startail Forest. This forest took a corner of the edge under the Stargazing Mountain Range. It also isted Tropical City from the Undrasil Kingdom.

    ¡°Proceed in groups of five. Don¡¯t linger for too long. Swiftly kill any monsters that you find,¡± Lawrend ordered.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°OHH!¡± x9000

    The mages in the army split into groups of five. Some of them initially didn¡¯t know anyone, but they were invited by others who needed more members. It coincidentally made the mages in the army closer together.

    Lawrend and his group flew above the trees at a slow pace. They watched over everyone and made sure no mishap urred.

    ¡°Ember, push me along while I meditate,¡± Lawrend said.

    After saying those words, he crossed his legs and closed his eyes while still flying in the air. Ember then pushed his back along.

    The three envoys nced at each other and nodded approvingly. He was even using this time to practice magic. It doesn¡¯t seem weird that he was this talented if that was the case.

    They traveled in that manner for the whole day. They only stopped at nighttime, and that was when Lawrend opened his eyes.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    Ember bowed at him.

    The mages were setting up their own tents using the resources they gathered along the way.

    ¡°I finally created an army formation for it,¡± Lawrend said and smiled.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Ember was clueless about the fact that magical formations could be turned into army formations. She also didn¡¯t know that he was working on that.

    ¡°Stop what all of you are doing and make a formation neatly in front of me!¡± Lawrend ordered loudly.

    The mages expected him to give them a lesson, so they immediately formed into a neat formation in front of him. The three envoys stood by the side and waited to hear Lawrend¡¯s lesson for tonight.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be giving a lesson tonight.¡±

    Everyone looked confused: Ember, the three envoys, and the whole mage army.

    ¡°Rather, I will teach all of you an army formation I made,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°An army formation?¡±

    The three envoys nced at each other. The shock on their faces couldn¡¯t be more obvious. They naturally realized something crazy.

    ¡°This army formation is derived from my magic formation creation. It is called the Elemental Storm Army Formation, and I wish all of you will show me a good performance.¡±

    The hearts of the mages started beating fast. Something their emperor made would be amazing. They also heard some rumors about the formation he set up in Sunset City.

    A formation master in the city inspected it and found it to be beyond his understanding. Although that formation master wasn¡¯t well known or a great expert, his opinion still shocked those who heard it.

    It meant that Lawrend could set up formations and create his own. That added, together with the fact that he was a talented mage, meant that he was a multi-talented person.

    The mages were speechless.

    ¡°I only need 1% of His Imperial Majesty¡¯s talent, and I will be set for life¡­¡± a mage whispered.

    The mages around him nodded their heads in agreement. It was hard for them not to feel jealous. His Imperial Majesty definitely deserved to be called the son of heaven.

    ¡°Wind magic will be the foundation¡­¡±

    Lawrend¡¯s lecture rang throughout the whole night. The mages listened intently. The way the formation worked enchanted them.

    The three envoys were shocked beyond words. This formation was simr to their formation, but several levels above it! His version was more efficient, powerful, andpact.

    Ember was in a daze as she listened. Even she, who knew nothing about formations, was amazed. She suddenly felt insignificant before him.

    It was a feeling of inferiority. No matter how much she worked hard, it would be impossible for her to surpass him.

    Ember clenched her hands tightly. She told herself she wouldn¡¯t lose to him. It was her pride and her lifelong desire to stand at the top of the world.

    When she was young, she had nothing. Her family elders could decide what to do with her. Like her marriage, schooling, hobbies, friends, etc. Only when she showed a lot of talent did she sense a change in their attitude.

    She became more and more powerful. And ultimately, she desired to control her own fate and not allow her family members to decide anything for her.

    s, she fell into Lawrend¡¯s grasp. It flipped her understanding of everything.

    He was talented, handsome, dominating, and powerful, and for the first time, she fell in love. She was against being his maid, but she slowly realized it wasn¡¯t so bad after all.

    She was a maid but also his lover. It made her feel loved back and a sense of satisfaction.

    So that was why she wouldn¡¯t lose to him. She wanted to be more than a maid.

 Chapter 564

    Ember left Lawrend¡¯s side and meditated behind a tree. She didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb her. Another mini storm of fire mana appeared around her body. She looked like a fire goddess.

    She wanted to use every bit of time she could to surpass him. The cirction of the fire phoenix mana inside her body became more and more efficient. It would only be a matter of time before she became a Heaven Mage.

    Ember had met a lot of Heaven Mages in her life. Some of them even gave her pointers. It wasn¡¯t absurd to say that she knew more than Lawrend about that level.

    Lawrend only managed to stare at a Heaven Mage¡¯s mana cirction. He didn¡¯t get an exnation of how he made it so efficient. He might be able toe up with an exnation, but it won¡¯t be as good as learning the real thing.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She knew what needed to be done to be a Heaven Mage.

    ¡°Harmony with the world¡­¡± Ember thought to herself.

    Suddenly, the sky above them turned red. The clouds dispersed and red clouds appeared made up of fire mana.

    Lawrend stopped his lecture and looked up at the sky. He then looked at Ember.

    ¡°She is..?¡±

    Lawrend had no idea what this phenomenon was.

    ¡°S-s-she¡­¡±

    Julianne opened and closed her mouth in disbelief. She recalled a legend she had heard before. It was a legend about how to be a Heaven Mage.

    ¡®Master, Ember is harmonizing with the world,¡¯ Valentina said in Lawrend¡¯s mind.

    ¡®What does that mean?¡¯ Lawrend asked in confusion.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t tell you because you aren¡¯t an Earth Mage yet, but you need to do that to be a Heaven Mage,¡¯ Valentina exined.

    ¡®Amazing¡­¡¯

    Lawrend was speechless at Ember¡¯s talent and determination. It looked like he would have to concede to her once she seeded.

    The three envoys waited with bated breaths.

    Suddenly, the clouds in the sky condensed and formed ming phoenixes. They floated in the sky and extended their wings outward. The sweltering heat dried the highest leaves of the trees in the forest.

    The mages didn¡¯t know what was happening. They looked around them with panic and gripped their staffs in preparation for an ambush.

    ¡°Rx,¡± Lawrend said.

    The mages lowered their staffs after hearing his word. They trusted him, so they stared at the phenomenon in the sky with eyes full of curiosity.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Ember whispered with indignation.

    The phenomenon in the sky suddenly dispersed like smoke. The gathered fire mana rushed out and left this ce.

    ¡°She failed¡­¡± Julianne muttered.

    The three envoys felt their hearts beating rapidly. As Earth Mages, bing a Heaven Mage was their greatest dream. Seeing someone attempt to be one gave them a powerful motivation to do the same.

    Many of the Earth Mages in the continents¡¯ empires had never seen an Earth Mage be a Heaven Mage. Usually, only the three great ns could train Heaven Mages.

    This resulted in the Earth Mages fumbling their way without any idea of what to do. Though, powerful emperors could learn a thing or two. It still wouldn¡¯t be enough unless they had amazing talents.

    Ember opened her eyes with a creased eyebrow. She was upset at her failure. It was so close, but she couldn¡¯t be one.

    ¡°There¡¯s a next time, Ember,¡± Lawrend said to console her.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Ember ignored him. She didn¡¯t want to hear any constion from him the most. After all, she wanted to be a Heaven Mage because of him. It simply made her feel inadequate.

    Lawrend scratched his head at her. He was reminded of his frustration with women. Sometimes, you just couldn¡¯t understand them.

    ¡®Master, I will tell you something I had always thought about,¡¯ Valentina said.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t think you can fight a Heaven Mage as an Earth Mage.¡¯

    ¡®Why? Is the difference that big?¡¯

    Lawrend had never fought a Heaven Mage and definitely never saw one attack. He could only specte how much more powerful they were.

    ¡®Yes. The difference between the two is the difference between heaven and earth. It¡¯s a gap you can¡¯t surpass no matter how many tricks you have,¡¯ Valentina exined.

    ¡®I see¡­ I guess I was wrong then. I still can¡¯t make a magic formation that can kill Heaven Mages,¡¯ Lawrend replied while his voice sounded a little bit sad.

    ¡®It may be possible if you can turn a whole empire into a singlerge formation¡­¡¯

    Lawrend raised an eyebrow after hearing her words. It made him rethink how he imagined formations. Maybe it was really possible.

    ¡°I might make one and leave it as my legacy for my empire,¡± Lawrend murmured.

    After that short disturbance, Lawrend continued giving his lesson to the mage army. They were still confused by the sudden phoenix phenomena, but they quickly forgot about it with Lawrend¡¯s entrancing lesson.

    After a whole night of lessons, they continued on their journey. The whole day Lawrend meditated once again. This time, he thought about the magic formation he should leave for his descendants.

    And during the next night, he continued teaching the mages his Elemental Storm Army Formation.

    Just like that, three days passed by. They still weren¡¯t at Tropical City, but they were halfway through Startail Forest.

    Lawrend let the mage army sleep for the whole morning to afternoon. Because of the shades under the trees, it wasn¡¯t that hard for the mages to fall asleep.

    ¡­

    ¡°Form the Elemental Storm Army Formation!¡± Lawrend shouted.

    His voice reverberated for kilometers(miles). The mages were already awake, and they formed the Elemental Storm Army Formation as they were taught.

    ¡°Wrong! You! Move several meters(feet) to the left!¡±

    Lawrend spent the next few hours correcting every single defect he found. The mages were nervous the whole time. His serious face scared them, and they wanted to perform well in front of him.

    Some of the mages even corrected someone beside them, only to be scolded by Lawrend. After that, no one dared to recklessly correct others anymore.

    By nighttime, Lawrend finished correcting them. It became faster a few hours in because the mages learned to efficiently follow his words.

 Chapter 565

    ¡°Good. Now demonstrate.¡±

    Lawrend watched them from afar.

    ¡­

    They finished by morning. Lawrend was still not satisfied by their performance, but it was already better than nothing.

    The journey continued silently. Lawrend meditated again. This time, he focused on understanding how to be an Earth Mage. He was still stuck as a Grand Mage.

    It was already hard to be a Grand Mage. It would definitely take him longerpared to before to be an Earth Mage. Not to mention, he also had to be an Earth Mage in both Lightning and Fire magic.

    Otherwise, it would result in an imbnce in his magic. One mana would suppress the other, which would either force him to remove the suppressed mana or lower his strength by two levels.

    For example, if he became a Lightning Earth Mage and he neglected his Fire mana, his strength would fall to Arch Mage level. It was something he didn¡¯t want to see.

    He didn¡¯t even think about pushing out his fire mana. It was very hard for him to drain his mana thest time he did it. And now, that would be impossible.

    His death was assured if he attempted it, no matter how strong he was.

    That was also why Lawrend practiced magic using his soul. He wasn¡¯t able to practice all of the other elements, but he could still do it in his soul. He just didn¡¯t expect the great benefits it gave him.

    ¡­

    The rest of the journey took four days in total. They had to take a sleep break in between. If the mages didn¡¯t get adequate rest, it would affect their performance in the uing battle.

    They might be High Mages that didn¡¯t need as much sleep, but they were still exerting their mana and bodies as they traveled through the forest.

    When they arrived at Tropical City, Lawrend¡¯s mage army was ready for battle. They stared at the city in front of them with squinted eyes. They were all eager to try out their army formation.

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, we¡¯re ready for battle,¡± Julianne said beside him.

    ¡°Inquire the scouting party first,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Julianne lifted a metal prism with a blue gem engraved at the top. She closed her eyes and sent her mana into it.

    She did that for a whole minute while everyone eagerly waited for her.

    ¡°They have 8 Earth Mages. Three from the Blumin Empire and five from the Crescent Empire. As for the rest, not worth mentioning,¡± Julianne said.

    ¡°E-eight¡­¡±

    The high morale of the soldiers took a hit. They looked at each other, unsure about the uing battle.

    ¡°That¡¯s perfect. Bring our captive here,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    A mage flew forward and pushed a tied olddy to him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°Olddy, ask one of their Earth Mages to leave with you, or we will execute you here,¡± Lawrend said to her coldly.

    The olddy¡¯s back shuddered. She initially allowed herself to be captive because she wanted to live. She wasn¡¯t confident that eight Earth Mages wouldpromise themselves for her.

    ¡°Fly slowly together. Let¡¯s approach the city till they get a good enough look at her,¡± Lawrend said.

    They slowly approached Tropical City. Arge barrier was already erected even before they arrived. It was a bluish barrier oozing with water mana.

    ¡°Beast! We are here to give retribution for Old Mud and Auntie Relief! Fight to the death!¡± an Earth Mage shouted. He was wearing the crest of the Blumin Empire.

    ¡°Wait! I¡¯m still alive!¡± the olddy shouted.

    ¡°Ah! Auntie Relief, the sacred healer of the Blumin Empire, has appeared before us in her soul form! That only means we should exact revenge even more!¡± the Earth Mage shouted.

    ¡°Trou!? What are you saying?!¡± the olddy shouted in disbelief.

    The guy called ¡®Trou¡¯ ignored her and nced at his teammates.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    ¡°Why!? I have healed and even regrew severed limbs from all of the Earth Mages in the empire!? I also healed the emperor before! You can¡¯t pretend that I¡¯m dead!¡±

    Trou¡¯s face suddenly became sinister.

    ¡°Auntie Trou, we won¡¯tpromise! We can already tell that he has you as a hostage to make uspromise in this battle! We won¡¯t do that! He will not live another day!¡± Trou snarled solemnly.

    ¡°Where is your guilt!? Did I heal all of you for nothing!?¡± Auntie Relief shouted in disbelief while looking at the two other Earth Mages from the Blumin Empire.

    The two avoided her eyes, and a sh of guilt appeared in Trou¡¯s eyes before it quickly disappeared.

    ¡°This is a direct order from the emperor and the Crescent Emperor,¡± Trou replied in a low voice.

    He lost all of his confidence when he revealed it to her. It was hard betraying your benefactor. He kept reminding himself that it was worth it once they won.

    ¡°I was wrong! I was so wrong! Your Imperial Majesty, free me! I will fight together with you!¡± Auntie Relief turned to Lawrend.

    She was at her wit¡¯s end. She was a healer. She had seen many deaths and gore. Those kinds of things made her unable to ept death.

    Many of her friends and rtives had already died of old age. It was also one of the reasons why she didn¡¯t turn her body back to her youth using her healing magic.

    At her level, that was very easy. It was only a matter of will. But to pay respects to her deceased friends and rtives, she didn¡¯t reverse her age.

    ¡°No. For all I know, you are an enemy. I can¡¯t trust you before, so I still can¡¯t trust you now,¡± Lawrend replied and shook his head.

    Lawrend was upromising. It was an interesting development, but he knew her rtionship with the Blumin Empire runs deep. She grew there for who-knows-how-long.

    ¡°Please! I will even be your maid! I-I¡¯m beautiful in my youth! I-I¡¯m willing to serve you at night!¡± the olddy said without any shame.

 Chapter 566

    The Earth Mages in Tropical City grimaced. It was one thing for her to change sides, but it was one thing for her to sell her body for survival. The Earth Mages from the Blumin Empire felt guilt flowing through their veins.

    ¡°Trou, maybe¨C¡±

    ¡°No! It also pains me, but the Undrasil King should be killed. We shouldn¡¯t give him any more momentum. Otherwise, his revenge would destroy us in the future.¡±

    Recently, the news of the Undrasil King returning and gaining the support of the Trunden Empire circted around the empire. That Earth Mage who stepped forward stopped in his tracks. He mulled over Trou¡¯s logic and understood what he meant.

    No one dared to me the emperor for his forceful attempt to absorb Lawrend into the empire. Many were regretful for not gaining Lawrend¡¯s support because of his talent. The emperor was simply too powerful for them to voice their differing opinion.

    Trou and the two other Earth Mages from the Blumin Empire furrowed their eyebrows as they came to this thought. They had been following the emperor¡¯s orders for so long that it became second nature for them to follow them.

    Lawrend coldly stared at Auntie Relief, who was carried by a mage from the army. She looked pitiful, but Lawrend was disinterested in her pleas.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of a hobby,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°But I heard you love maids!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Even if Master loves maids, he won¡¯t like someone as old as you!¡± Ember sneered.

    She stood beside Lawrend and embraced his arm. She was telling Auntie Relief that Lawrend already had a beautiful maid like her.

    ¡°No¡­ I-I¡¯m as good as new when I reverse my age!¡±

    Auntie Relief was unwilling to lose all of her hope. She knew Lawrend was powerful and believed he wouldn¡¯t fight them head-on without any guarantee of sess. After all, she had experienced it the first time before.

    ¡°Alright. I will spare you if you do something for me,¡± Lawrend said as he smirked.

    An idea suddenly came to his mind. It was a degenerate and cruel one, but it was necessary to make it easier to invade the Blumin Empireter.

    ¡°Anything! You can even impregnate me if you have that hobby!¡± Auntie Relief responded instantly.

    Her eyes were filled with hope after hearing his words. It was like serving a dehydrated man with spring water.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that. I will be kind. Reverse your age to your 18th and strip in front of everyone here,¡± Lawrend said slowly.

    Auntie Relief widened her eyes at his request. She was fine with offering her body to him since he was only one person, but if many saw her youthful body, she wouldn¡¯t be able to face them again.

    ¡°Huh? I thought you were willing to bear my child, but you can¡¯t even do something this simple? I guess you¡¯re all tal¨C¡±

    ¡°I will do it!¡±

    Auntie Relief prepared herself. Her determination to live won over everything else. There was always a second chance as long as she was alive.

    Lawrend was surprised. This olddy¡¯s desire for survival was something else.

    He flew towards her and ced a palm on her forehead. He absorbed all of the mana the three envoys used to seal her. Instantly, the aura of an Earth Mage seeped out of her body.

    It took her a few seconds before she was able to contain them. She escaped from the mage¡¯s embrace and floated by herself.

    ¡°Auntie Relief, run!¡±

    The eight Earth Mages swung their staffs together. This was their only chance.

    ¡°No! I will honor my word. I¡¯m not so cheap as to treat them like dirt,¡± Auntie Relief responded coldly.

    Her opinion of the eight Earth Mages was low. At the start, they pretended as if she was already dead. It infuriated her and made her realize she was only a pawn in their eyes that could be thrown away. Sentiments and past contributions didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Formation!¡± Lawrend ordered.

    Even with Auntie Relief¡¯s words, the eight Earth Mages didn¡¯t stop. They continued onward as if they couldn¡¯t wait to tear them apart. Their insta-cast Grand Mage spells shot forward.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    These spells wereprised of nt, fire, light, lightning, wind, and earth magic. The fire magic was the most brilliant because there were actually three fire-element Earth Mages in the eight.

    The mage army quickly formed the Elemental Storm Army Formation. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but it was enough for it to work.

    The mages raised their staffs and chanted their own spells.

    ¡°Let¡¯s dy them!¡± Lawrend ordered once again.

    The three envoys flew to his side. They, Ember, and Lawrend shot their own spells in retaliation. The three envoys and Ember used Grand Mage spells, while Lawrend used Arch Mage spells with the power of the Grand Mage level.

    Lawrend was quite freaky. He insta-cast two spells from his two hands. One fire and the other was lightning.

    In total, it was a seven against eight. In this type of battle, even a small difference meant that they would lose the first exchange.

    ¡°I will help!¡± Auntie Relief shouted.

    She was more than happy to rebel against the Blumin Empire. She felt insulted when they tried to pretend she was already dead, and they even swept her meritorious contributions under the rug as if those were nothing to be mentioned.

    Auntie Relief wasn¡¯t abat-type light mage, but she still cast an offensive Grand Mage spell. It turned into a stalemate with eight Grand Mage level spells crashing against eight Grand Mage level spells.

    The colorful radiance of the different spells mixed and created a small explosion.

    *Boom!*

    Lawrend, the three envoys, Ember, and Auntie Relief rapidly flew back.

    ¡°Good work, but now it¡¯s time for my mage army to show their might,¡± Lawrend said as he approvingly nodded his head at Auntie Relief.

    The mage army finished chanting their spells. A huge tornado appeared on top of them. It sucked in all of the different spells, and the tornado changed shape to a ball of raging elemental mana.

 Chapter 567

    The huge ball of elemental mana blinded everyone with colorful rainbow light. Mana from more than 90 Arch Mages and about 9,000 High Mages mixed together in aplex manner.

    ¡°Fire!¡± Lawrend ordered.

    The mage army pointed their staff at the eight Earth Mages. The ball of elemental storm turned into a rainbow light that rapidly approached them. It had the speed of a wind spell and the speed of a lightning spell.

    It was so fast the eight mages could only raise their staffs onto the air and insta-cast their Grand Mage spells to defend.

    A colorful radiance spread in front to protect their bodies.

    ¡°What¡¯s this spell!?¡±

    ¡°Sh*t!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too fast!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t run!¡±

    The Earth Mages panicked. They could feel the Earth Mage power exuded by the elemental storm.

    If they had time, they might be able to stop it, but using Grand Mage spells to stop an Earth Mage spell was suicidal. They could only hope that their defensive spells would work.

    The elemental storm quickly covered the bodies of the eighth Earth Mages.

    And that was it.

    Lawrend couldn¡¯t help but smile as he watched it happen.

    The powerful elemental storm shredded the spells covering the bodies of the Earth Mages. It then proceeded to tear apart their bodies and absorb their own mana into the elemental storm.

    The elemental storm turned absurdlyrge with the mana of eighth Earth Mages. It then grazed the barrier created by the water defensive magic formation.

    It only slightly grazed it due to the angle the elemental storm was shot, but that was enough to shatter the barrier.

    The mage army opened their mouths wide in shock. They had tested it before, but it was only against the ground. Seeing it tear apart eighth Earth Mages as if it was nothing shocked them to the core.

    Lawrend was actually surprised the eighth Earth Mages didn¡¯t put up more fight. It must be because they underestimated the elemental storm. It exuded the power of an Earth Mage, but it wasn¡¯t an Earth Mage spell.

    It was chaos in itself. It destroyed spells, absorbed mana, and nothing could survive against it except, of course, a Heaven Mage.

    The elemental storm slowly fell down to the ground in an arc.

    *Boom!*

    The ground shook. The elemental storm broke apart into a powerful explosion. It released all of the mana it had umted. It was thebined mana of eighth Earth Mages and thousands of other mages.

    It created a shockwave that made the elemental mana in the surrounding area much denser. It would be easier for mages to practice magic here in the future.

    ¡°I¡¯m defeated¡­¡±

    Auntie Relief kneeled in the air as she stared at the spot where the eighth Earth Mages died at. She was pained, knowing that they were from the same empire. They had been rude and antagonistic toward her, but the more than a thousand years she had spent there made her feel emotional.

    Nevertheless, she was d she was alive. She thanked her insight for siding with Lawrend. After a short moment of sadness, she quickly recovered herself and stood back up.

    Suddenly, Auntie Relief¡¯s body glowed a powerful white light with a greenish hue. Her silhouette changed, and she turned slightly smaller.

    Her old skin became supple and soft. Her silver-colored hair turned deep ck. Her aged face turned back into a beautiful teenage woman in her 18s. She then slowly took off her clothes and exposed her beautiful body to everyone.

    Lawrend nodded his head in satisfaction after seeing her naked. Her boobs were quite tiny as they were A in size. In her current innocent appearance, she looked tender and sweet.

    Her slit down there wasn¡¯t easily visible, but it was pink and looked like a virgin¡¯s. It was obvious she was a tame and innocent woman in her youth. She was an innocent girl with great ambition to embark on the path of healing.

    At the moment, Auntie Relief¡¯s face was cold. She was embarrassed, but she was old enough to hold it all in.

    ¡°You¡¯re much better than the others,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Please yourself with my body, Master. I will do anything for you to let me live,¡± Auntie Relief replied and bowed gracefully.

    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s weird having an old woman like you bow to me. Go dress and leave. Remember, don¡¯t provoke me again, or there won¡¯t be a next time,¡± Lawrend said.

    Instead of feeling happy seeing such a naked peerless body in front of him, Lawrend was annoyed. It didn¡¯t matter how much beautiful she currently was. She was an old hag pretending to be a virgin.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As for not killing her, Lawrend didn¡¯t care. She was only a healer. It was like trying to kill a doctor. There was no point, and she wouldn¡¯t return to the Blumin Empire anymore after seeing the power of the mage army¡¯s formation.

    In her mind, the destruction of the Blumin Empire was already set in stone. It was their fault for provoking Lawrend when they could¡¯ve befriended him instead.

    Auntie Relief was shocked at Lawrend¡¯s magnanimity. She initially imagined him to be a lustful man who would bang any beautiful woman. Suddenly, she felt as if he was insulting her.

    It left a sour taste in her mouth. She was so beautiful right now but not desired.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my word. I will pleasure you as much as you want. In my long life, I had to please so many men. My experience is not something a girl like her could have,¡± Auntie Relief said and pointed at Ember.

    Ember widened her eyes in shock when she was suddenly pointed at. She understood Auntie Relief¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t say anything back in retort. She was entirely right! She was the most innocent woman out there until Lawrend corrupted her.

    If it weren¡¯t for him, she probably would never learn anything sexual in her life. Only the path of magic was in her eyes, after all.

 Chapter 568

    ¡°If you want it so badly, you can service my men. They had been training for a whole month now. Their lusts are needed to be released,¡± Lawrend replied.

    If he didn¡¯t have Ember by his side, Lawrend might have tried her beautiful body. It was really too tempting. It was also the reason why that spell she used when they sieged Sunset City had her youthful appearance.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Horror appeared on Auntie Relief¡¯s face. She looked at the mages floating in the air. Their eyes suddenly shed with desire after they heard Lawrend¡¯s words.

    ¡°Then disappear before I kill you,¡± Lawrend said and shooed her like a fly.

    Auntie Relief felt indignant. Her whole naked body turned red from shame. It was one thing to be forced to sell her body, but it was another to be looked at with disdain.

    ¡°Age is just a number. My body is youthful. Please reconsider,¡± Auntie Relief replied solemnly.

    ¡°No. You¡¯re an old hag. Why would I waste my time on you?¡± Lawrend said and shook his head.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Fine. I will leave,¡± Auntie Relief said.

    She stared at him for a few seconds before she turned into a bright light that flew to the horizon. The mage army was visibly disappointed when she left. It was a one-time opportunity for them to ¡®experience¡¯ the body of a great beauty like her.

    ¡°Master, hehe,¡± Ember chuckled and embraced his arm more tightly.

    ¡°What are you doing? Act like my maid,¡± Lawrend coldly said.

    ¡°A-ah!¡±

    Ember panicked when she heard his cold voice and released his arm before obediently standing behind him. His voice had a power in her body, and she couldn¡¯t resist any of it.

    ¡°Alright. Good performance, everyone. If all of you were slightly better, you could¡¯ve peacefully destroyed the elemental storm. It didn¡¯t need to explode in such a manner,¡± Lawrend shouted to his mage army.

    The mages in the army felt their confidence surge when they killed eight Earth Mages. Lawrend¡¯s words right now were like a bucket of cold water on their backs.

    ¡°If all of you had perfect control, you could¡¯ve even reabsorbed the mana into your bodies,¡± Lawrend continued.

    The mage army turned to look at each other. They were at a loss for words. It was already hard for them to create the elemental storm earlier. Right now, they all feel mentally tired because of it.

    To reach the perfect level in creating that elemental storm, they would need to be subjected to a long training time. It made them feel slightly scared of the future.

    Although most of the mages were unsure about suffering a grueling training in the future, some of them were very excited because they understood training meant they would be powerful in the future.

    ¡°If your performance in the future were satisfactory, you would be eligible to join the Elemental Storm Imperial Army. I¡¯ve decided it to be a 1000-strong army. This army might sound weaker, but they should be able to create their own elemental storm,¡± Lawrend said.

    The mages¡¯ eyes widened in disbelief. They had heard about imperial armies before. They were armies created by empires with unbelievable power.

    The Trunden Empire led the most impressive imperial army in the region. They had always tried to improve this army, resulting in their resounding victories.

    ¡°If I could join such an army, I would be set for life..!¡± a mage whispered.

    ¡°I¡¯m joining it for sure,¡± another mage beside him agreed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The mages suddenly got a boost of motivation to do well. It was a huge rise in their status. Being a part of an imperial army meant that they would be respected everywhere in the empire.

    ¡°Enter Tropical City and clean up any dregs of the Blumin and Crescent Empire left,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± x9000

    The Lightning Arch Mages led their battalions to the city. They released their powerful auras and scared the inhabitants inside.

    An old man kneeled in front of the gate. He was shaking and sweating a lot. His forehead touched the ground as he prostrated before the army.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± a Lightning Arch Mage asked him.

    ¡°Lords, I¡¯m the current City Lord. Please don¡¯t massacre all of us!¡± the old man begged.

    ¡°You¡¯re the current City Lord?¡±

    The Lightning Arch Mage was skeptical about his im. He was an old man. Usually, the cities would rece their City Lords before they got too old.

    ¡°I am. Most of the capable youth from here left already either to the empire or to the kingdom,¡± the old man said as he continued prostrating.

    ¡°Stand up. Help us clean up this ce from the Blumin Empire¡¯s influence and make way for His Imperial Majesty¡¯s rule,¡± the Lightning Arch Mage said.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Please, follow me, My Lords,¡± the old man said and stood up.

    Tears covered his face. He was scared shitless when he saw the eight Earth Mages die without a proper burial. It was too sudden before it suddenly dawned on him that resisting meant death.

    All of the citizens in the city were initially a part of the Undrasil Kingdom, so they didn¡¯t feel that scared of the army. Some of them were even to do meritorious deeds and reported any mages they knew that came from the empire.

    The mage army quickly captured everyst person from the Blumin Empire in the city. Due to its close proximity to the empire, this city had a lot of them here. They would be usefulter to weaken the Blumin Emperor¡¯s side.

    Like what they attempted earlier, they could ask the empire¡¯s side not to use all of their forces in exchange for the lives of these mages. Of course, if they didn¡¯t agree, Lawrend could use that as a reason against them.

    When the other mages from the Blumin Empire realized their emperor didn¡¯t care for their lives, they would defect from his side and make the takeover of the empire simple and easy.

 Chapter 569

    Lawrend¡¯s group set up their temporary headquarters in an inn like before. Lawrend surveyed the whole city and also decided to set up the Elemental Storm Magic Formation on it.

    He used up a lot of the materials from the local Mage Guild. He did it all in a whole day until it was finally nighttime once again.

    ¡°Master, this is much betterpared to before,¡± Valentina said.

    She stood beside Lawrend silently above the city wall.

    ¡°I did some tricks to make it easier to set up. I¡¯m nning to set up this formation in every city in my empire in the future. That way, I can have a legacy that couldst as long as this world exists,¡± Lawrend said and smiled as he thought about the future.

    One day, he would need to leave this world. He could feel that something was out there. Beyond this world was another world. The goddess kept talking about a mysterious person that asked her to transport him here.

    She could be lying, but if there were two worlds like his previous one and this current one. It would also mean that there was a world out there much better than the two of them.

    Lawrend¡¯s ambition was to see how far he could go and finally get the answer as to why he was reincarnated into this world. It could¡¯ve been anyone else, but it had to be him, who had a love for maids.

    After that short thought, Lawrend returned to their headquarters. Ember was waiting for him since he ordered her to assist them earlier.

    ¡°What did the scouting party say?¡± Lawrend asked.

    Only Julianne, Gregory, and Ember were in this small office. Otor was nowhere to be found. Presumably, he was taking care of the lodging for the army.

    ¡°They can¡¯t go deeper, or they would be discovered. Our n now is to regroup with the front lines,¡± Julianne replied.

    A tinge of worry was visible on her face.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°The frontlines faced more and more Earth Mages from the Blumin and the Crescent. They were relentless and increased their forces when we defeated the forces here.¡±

    ¡°They must be desperate to win,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Yes. Please help us, Your Imperial Majesty,¡± Julianne said and slightly bowed to him.

    ¡°It had been part of the n. We will go take a look at Leafy City,¡± Lawrend replied and waved his hand.

    He wanted to see what the frontline looked like too. It was kind of interesting to fight against Earth Mages here, but it was more interesting to see the Trunden Empire¡¯s imperial army in action.

    Lawrend wanted to check them out so he could learn a thing or two. He might be able to use what he learned to improve his mage army¡¯s camaraderie.

    ¡°Master, please make this journey fast. I remember my other sisters back in the kingdom¡¯s capital. They must be missing you already,¡± Ember reminded him.

    ¡°Yes. We will do this fast,¡± Lawrend said and nodded his head.

    After that short meeting, Lawrend and Ember entered their room in the inn.

    ¡°Ember, can you give me a massage?¡± Lawrend asked.

    That long journey didn¡¯t feel nice. He kept flying and instructing the mage army on how to use the army formation.

    ¡°I¡¯m not good at it, Master,¡± Ember replied timidly.

    She had no experience with any massage. Even she had never received one before. She only focused on learning and practicing magic.

    ¡°Have you experienced it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Ember shook her head.

    ¡°Then I will teach you. Undress andy down on the bed,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°W-what! You can¡¯t do that, Master! I¡¯m your maid!¡± Ember protested.

    She already looked up at him as her master. She couldn¡¯t let him sully his grand image inside her mind by giving her a massage.

    ¡°Come on. You¡¯re my maid, but I¡¯m doing this to teach you. You might break one or two of my bones if you try to massage me now,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He didn¡¯t mind giving such a beauty like her a massage. In fact, he was very willing. She was very beautiful, and touching her soft skin would only feel good.

    ¡°If you insist¡­¡±

    Ember slowly undressed. She slightly blushed because his eyes were focused on her undressing. She could feel his gaze touch every inch of her skin.

    Embery on top of the bed with her stomach facing down.

    A bottle of oil appeared in Lawrend¡¯s hand.

    ¡°This is a bottle of oil from Grape. She¡¯s very good at giving massages, you know?¡± Lawrend said.

    He missed Grape all of a sudden. He reminisced the time they first met. She gave him a massage, and it quickly turned sexual, with her giving him a happy ending.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know, Master,¡± Ember replied.

    ¡°Alright. Rx. It will feel good,¡± Lawrend said.

    He heated the bottle of oil with his fire magic and then poured them all over Ember¡¯s back.

    ¡°Uhn¡­¡± Ember slightly moaned.

    The sudden warm feeling flowing on her back stimted her. She felt her body slowly be hot and aroused.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend capped the bottle of oil and ced his palms tly on her back. He then rubbed the oil all over her back.

    After covering her whole back, he grabbed each of her arms and covered them in oil. And then he focused on her legs. He spread the oil over there.

    Before long, she was fully covered in oil except the side that faced the bed.

    Finally, Lawrend started by pressing two of his hands together on her back. He pressed hard and pushed it straight.

    ¡°Mhhhmm¡­¡± Ember moaned.

    She could feel the stress she had umted over the years melt away. Lawrend pressed his hand all over her body. He rubbed her shoulders before going down and pping her th thighs.

    He then squeezed them and massaged them.

    Lawrend enjoyed the feeling of her soft skin. He was imprinting all of her body into his mind through his hands.

 Chapter 570

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Master¡­ More¡­ Down there¡­¡± Ember said as she fell into a daze.

    The pleasure from Lawrend¡¯s massage enveloped Ember¡¯s whole back. She felt as if she was floating above the sky with fluffy clouds carrying her along to wherever it wanted.

    ¡°Done. Now turn around,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°E-eh?¡±

    Ember turned and looked at him. She blinked her eyes repeatedly. She had never heard of a front-facing massage before.

    ¡°You also need to have your front massaged, or it won¡¯t feel as good,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ember felt embarrassed. She flipped her body andy on the bed. She became even more aroused after exposing her important parts to him.

    ¡°You¡¯re really too beautiful, Ember. When we have a kid, I¡¯m sure he or she would be handsome or beautiful,¡± Lawrend said.

    He was quite excited after thinking about that. As a man, he would be a proud father of such a child. Thinking about it was like dreaming about sess.

    ¡°A k-kid. Master, I thought you don¡¯t want one anymore?¡± Ember asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want one, but I still need to impregnate you, right?¡± Lawrend replied and smirked at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re teasing me, Master,¡± Ember said and pouted cutely.

    Lawrend lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.

    ¡°I love you, Ember. Do you love me too?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Yes! I love you too, Master,¡± Ember responded instantly.

    ¡°Good. Love will bear fruit one day. If we don¡¯t have a kid, it will be too much of a waste. In the future, I will impregnate you,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Ember felt fluttery after hearing Lawrend¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t wait for that day toe. Thinking about having his child was very tempting for her.

    Her instincts were telling her to have Lawrend¡¯s baby. He was talented and handsome. With the two of them joining together, their baby would be one of the best in the world.

    In the eyes of her body, Lawrend was the perfect mate. It was also one of the reasons why she couldn¡¯t resist him. And it was also the reason why Lawrend wanted to conquer her.

    Lawrend then focused on giving her front body a massage. He ced his two palms on her chest. He groped her two mounds and squeezed them.

    ¡°Ngghh¡­ Ahh¡­¡±

    Lawrend rubbed his palms against Ember¡¯s sensitive nipples. She became more and more aroused the more he touched her.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ Master¡­¡±

    Ember covered her eyes and looked away from him. The way he was touching her body felt weird. It was as if he was a lecherous old uncle.

    Of course, Lawrend was giving her a massage, so he had to touch her this way. It was simply because she was still quite innocent.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Ahh¡­ Ah¡­ Hah¡­ Mm¡­¡±

    Lawrend started pinching her nipples after a while. Ember felt her lower mouth leak out fluids as her arousal reached its peak.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ember was enraptured by Lawrend¡¯s touch. She felt hot all over and itchy down there.

    Lawrend decided to stop teasing her after seeing her reaction. He slowly went down and slipped his slippery palms across her stomach.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ember¡¯s body trembled the moment he touched her sensitive stomach. That part of her body was also an erogenous zone. When Lawrend was touching her nipples, they became sensitive.

    Now with his sudden touch, it was like he touched her pussy. A powerful wave of pleasure spread from it through her whole body.

    ¡°M-master, I¡¯m sensitive¡­¡± Ember said in a weak voice.

    Lawrend didn¡¯t stop. He slowly heated his palms and rubbed every part of her torso.

    ¡°Ngh!¡±

    Ember kept convulsing once in a while as Lawrend touched her sensitive body.

    Lawrend finally went lower, to Ember¡¯s happiness.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Lawrend¡¯s finger touched her clitoris. A sharp pleasure attacked Ember¡¯s mind and made her shiver all over.

    Lawrend grabbed her erect clitoris with his two fingers and lightly pinched them.

    ¡°Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahh! Ahh! Master! Hahh! Ahhh!¡±

    Ember grabbed Lawrend¡¯s hand and tried to stop him. And before she could stop it¡­

    *WHOOSH!*

    A powerful squirt shot out of Ember¡¯s lower half.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Ember convulsed from the overwhelming pleasure that assaulted her mind. Lawrend smirked after seeing her reaction.

    He then lowered his hand more and rubbed her slit up and down.

    ¡°Ahhh! Master! No! I just came!¡±

    Ember pleaded with a teary face. This was her first time having a massage like this. She couldn¡¯t take all of it.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Ember felt a finger enter inside her pussy.

    She widened her eyes and instinctively mped down on it.

    ¡°Oh? You want it that badly?¡± Lawrend teased with a slight smile on his face.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Mmm¡­ Master¡­¡±

    Ember stopped fighting back and decided to ept all of it. After all, it also felt good for her. She closed her eyes and clearly sensed his finger entering in and out of her.

    ¡°You know what. I changed my mind,¡± Lawrend said.

    He pulled his finger out of her. Ember bit her lips in indignation. She could only endure this torture.

    Lawrend started massaging her legs instead. He slowly squeezed them and gave them a massage. s, it only made Ember feel a powerful fire flowing inside her body.

    ¡°Master¡­ Master¡­ Please¡­¡± Ember pleaded weakly.

    ¡°What can I do but agree?¡± Lawrend replied.

    He smiled and went up the bed.

    ¡°H-huh?¡±

    Ember looked at him with wide eyes.

    Lawrend whipped out his little brother and positioned himself in between her legs.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing it!¡±

    Ember suddenly felt excited.

    Lawrend slowly pushed inside her. He felt her wet and hungry vagina trying to suck him in.

    ¡°Ahhh! Master! Yes!¡± Ember moaned in ecstasy.

    Lawrend pounded her to his heart¡¯s content for a few hours. He didn¡¯t let her rest and turned her into a hot mess before they ended.

    ¡°Ember, I¡¯m cumming again,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ember squirted again. Who knew how many times she did it as the bed was fully soaked?

    As for Lawrend, he came inside her for thest time. He pulled his cock out, and his white seed flowed out of her like a flood.

    He didn¡¯t pull out earlier and continued cumming inside her, which resulted in this absurd umtion.

 Chapter 571

    Lawrend sat on the bed as he rested from their vigorous session.

    ¡°So, do you know how to give a massage now?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Master, is thest part necessary?¡± Ember asked with her face flushed red.

    Shey on the bed like an old vegetable. She felt quite dehydrated because of how many times she released her fluids.

    ¡°What part?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°The part where you fucked me!¡± Ember yfully replied.

    ¡°What do you think? Would you have enjoyed it so much if I didn¡¯t?¡± Lawrend asked back with a teasing smile on his face.

    ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re teaching me weird things,¡± Ember snorted.

    ¡°You can ask Grape for more. I will take a bath. No need for you to prepare it for me,¡± Lawrend said and left.

    ¡°Sister Grape..?¡±

    Ember was surprised that Grape knew how to give a massage. She would ask her once they met up once again.

    Lawrend took a quick bath and entered a different room. Ember took a bath of her own before reporting to the inn staff to clean this ce up. She acted cold and aloof when the inn staff inspected the wet bed.

    The inn staff also knew basic propriety and pretended as if they didn¡¯t realize someone squirted a lot on this bed.

    ¡­

    Lawrend slept in the new room. It was a rxing experience to give her a massage. Exploring her naked and top-tier body was very satisfying.

    ¡­

    The night quickly passed, and Lawrend woke up to find Ember sleeping beside him. He sat up on the bed and felt the abundant mana in the air.

    ¡°O¡¯ Ra, bring us light, disperse the darkness, warm our cold hearts¡­¡± Lawrend whispered the chant he came up with for his Supernova spell.

    Unfortunately, the same thing didn¡¯t happen. He couldn¡¯t continue the chant and add more lines. He was still missing something.

    Ember slowly opened her eyes and groggily stared at Lawrend.

    ¡°Master?¡±

    ¡°Do you know how to cook?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Ember covered herself with a pillow in shame. She was ashamed that she couldn¡¯t cook. Actually, she hadn¡¯t eaten any food ever since she became a High Mage.

    It was only a waste of time. Focusing more on practicing magic was more worth it in her eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t need to be good at everything,¡± Lawrend said to console her.

    He was already satisfied with her great talent in magic. He would be too greedy to ask for more.

    ¡°Do you want me to learn?¡± Ember asked.

    ¡°No need. Learning is good, but it will affect your progress. Focus on bing a Heaven Mage,¡± Lawrend replied with a shake of his head.

    ¡°I got it, Master.¡±

    Lawrend stood up and stretched.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I need to discuss what the n is.¡±

    Lawrend walked towards the door. He didn¡¯t change his clothes when he entered the bed. It had always been the case because it was too much of a bother.

    Ember stood up from the bed and followed him to their temporary headquarters. Julianne, Otor, and Gregory were all there.

    They sat beside the office table and stood up as soon as they saw him enter inside.

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty,¡± the three of them greeted.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    They sat back down.

    Lawrend sat on the seat behind the table, and Ember obediently stood behind him.

    ¡°What is the n? Attack them, cut them off, orunch a surprise attack?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°The n is tounch a pincer attack. We will coordinate with the forces in Leafy City and attack the offensive from the front and back,¡± Julianne replied.

    ¡°I see. What is their current situation?¡±

    ¡°They are okay for now. More Earth Mages from the Trunden Empire had been sent there. As of the moment, there are 12 Earth Mages from our side and 14 Earth Mages from the other side.¡±

    ¡°Wow. That¡¯s quite a lot of Earth Mages,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Mm. But we got a report that there might not only be 14 Earth Mages. Some spies in the Blumin Empire found the other Earth Mages to be missing with no news about them. The only likely exnation was that they were hiding in the offensive.¡±

    ¡°They are waiting for us, huh,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°We also received news that the Crescent Empire is backed by one of the three great ns,¡± Julianne said.

    After saying those words, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ember. It wasn¡¯t obvious to outsiders, but the three envoys knew that she was the princess of the Ignis n.

    ¡°That only makes this more interesting,¡± Lawrend said as a smile formed on his face.

    The final battle would be explosive. He was curious if a Heaven Mage from the three great ns would interfere. After all, this battle was rted to three empires. It was a big deal for the whole Primitus Continent.

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, if they get the support of the Heaven Mage, we¡¯re done for,¡± Julianne said in a defeated voice.

    She was very worried about that. She was telling Lawrend so he could get support from a Heaven Mage from the Ignis n. That would make it easier for her to sleep at night.

    ¡°Let theme. I¡¯ve always been curious about the three great ns,¡± Lawrend said.

    He had first heard about these three ns on the Altro Continent. They sounded very powerful from the Pir Heaven Mage¡¯s mouth. They were also the backing that prevented the Altro Continent fromunching a massive offensive.

    There were 17 Heaven Mages in the Altro Federation. It could only mean that there were at least 17 Heaven Mages from the three great ns. It was a terrifying force.

    Imagine three families having the most powerful mages in the world. Not even an idiot would dare to mess with them.

    Julianne wondered where Lawrend was getting his confidence from. She found that he wasn¡¯t the type of person to boast about anything. He was calctive and always made sure that he would seed.

    It was what he did by creating that army formation for his mage army.

 Chapter 572

    ¡°We should leave tomorrow morning, Your Imperial Majesty. We don¡¯t want any anomalies to appear in our n,¡± Julianne said.

    ¡°Sure. Inform the mage army. We¡¯re leaving another battalion here,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°I understand. We will prepare for tomorrow¡¯s departure,¡± Julianne said and slightly bowed.

    She and the other two left the room. The only ones left were Lawrend and Ember.

    ¡°Nothing to do now but practice magic. Ember, let¡¯s go back,¡± Lawrend said and stood up.

    He and Ember returned to their room. Lawrend meditated and tried toe up with another suitable chant for his Supernova spell. He was very careful about it because he wanted it to disy its full power.

    As for Ember, she focused on bing a Heaven Mage. She felt obliged to be one after hearing Julianne¡¯s words. Not only did she want to protect Lawrend, but she also wanted to defeat him.

    ¡­

    A full day passed uneventfully. Both the Blumin Empire and the Crescent Empire lost five Earth Mages each. They didn¡¯t dare to recklessly send people anymore.

    The next morning, Lawrend gave a short lesson to the battalion assigned to the city. He also gave them control over the Elemental Storm Magic Formation. It was more powerful now that the army knew how to use the Army Formation version of it.

    The two could supplement each other and defeat anyone that tried to fight and attack the city.

    The mage army was left with lesser numbers now. Their destination this time was Leafy City. It was four days away with their usual speed.

    They could reach it within three days, but that route would be dangerously close to another city under the Blumin Empire. The chance of alerting the enemy was higher.

    As usual, Lawrend taught the mage army how to improve their Elemental Storm Army Formation usage. Lawrend would only be satisfied until they could fully control the Elemental Storm.

    ¡­

    Two days quickly passed. The huge army flew at a continuous pace. They were now a day away from the final battle.

    ¡°What did the scouting party say?¡± Lawrend asked Julianne.

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, the Blumin and Crescent are still sieging Leafy City. They are unusually taking their time withoutunching a powerful offensive,¡± Julianne answered.

    ¡°Ahaha. They are really waiting for us. I¡¯m actually quite excited,¡± Lawrendughed.

    ¡°Yes. The forces inside Leafy City are already ready tounch a pincer attack.¡±

    ¡°No. We¡¯re dying this for another three days,¡± Lawrend said as a slight smile formed on his face.

    ¡°But their reinforcements might arrive,¡± Julianne replied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Their reinforcements are already there. They are simply waiting for us to arrive. Why don¡¯t we annoy them for a bit first?¡±

    Julianne and the two other envoys smiled wryly at Lawrend¡¯s mischievousness. He was rxed and didn¡¯t think much about this uing final battle. As expected of the prodigy king, nothing could shake him.

    ¡°We will do as you say, Your Imperial Majesty.¡± Julianne bowed.

    She was very curious why Lawrend was so confident. She remembered the Elemental Storm from before. It was certainly scary, but with 14 Earth Mages working together, it was hard to rely on a single offensive spell.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust him. It was just that she could think of many ways to counter that Elemental Storm. First, the other Earth Mages distract Lawrend and the others before wiping out the whole mage army.

    It was also possible for them to dodge the Elemental Storm because there were a lot of them. Some might die, but it would be impossible to kill them all unless the Elemental Storm could chase all of the Earth Mages.

    Not to forget, there was a high chance a lot of Earth Mages were hiding in the offensive. It was too reckless to rely on a single attack. And even if he also used his Supernova spell, could he use it repeatedly?

    Something that powerful could only be used once or twice. It might bring them some advantage, but this was still ultimately the territory of the Blumin Empire. More Earth Mages would arrive and support the enemy.

    If they allowed more time to pass, the more time those Earth Mages would have to arrive.

    Meanwhile, Lawrend was pretty rxed. He didn¡¯t think much about the uing battle. He wanted to use this chance to train the mage army more. Although it was still impossible for them to control the Elemental Storm to chase after Earth Mages, they could widen it.

    With a wider Elemental Storm, it would upy more area and deal more damage. Its power would also not diminish by much because of the mage army¡¯s improved coordination and understanding of the army formation.

    And so, three days quickly passed. During this time, Lawrend gave the mages more and more lessons. At this time, about 10% of the High Mages had be Arch Mages. It was a huge conversion rate.

    By the end of this battle, there was a huge chance that this mage army would be solelyprised of Arch Mages. At that point, it would be a scary army that would be the nightmare of their enemies.

    Arch Mages might bemon in empires, but it wasn¡¯tmon for them to be able to work together as well as Lawrend¡¯s army once they went through all of the uing battles in the future.

    After that, they continued their journey to the west. It was finally time for them to fight the final battle.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This battle might only be taking ce at the edge of the Blumin Empire, but it would also dictate its fate. With many Earth Mages participating in this battle, it would be hard for the Blumin Empire to recover if they all died.

    Lawrend¡¯s army released their powerful auras wantonly as Leafy City appeared on the horizon.

    Colorful lights were shing from there as the mages in the city were defending it from the attacking army.

    This city was actually a part of the Blumin Empire before, but the Trunden Empire took it over.

 Chapter 573

    ¡°What did they say?¡± Lawrend asked Julianne.

    ¡°They are ready for the pincer attack, Your Imperial Majesty,¡± Julianne replied.

    ¡°Alright. Kill anyone that tries to stop us!¡± Lawrend shouted.

    He took the lead and flew forward. The mage army followed behind him in a great disy of power. They looked like a flood as they exuded powerful mana.

    The army from the Blumin Empire quickly noticed their arrival. They retreated from attacking the city and took a defensive stance from the front and the back.

    ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± Lawrend shouted.

    Lawrend prepared his own mana. He circted the fire mana and lightning mana inside his body in preparation for any surprise attacks.

    Soon, they arrived in front of the army.

    The imperial army from the Blumin Empire consisted of 500 Arch Mages and 20,000 High Mages. It was a much bigger force than Lawrend¡¯s mage army.

    ¡°Take formation!¡± Julianne ordered.

    Twelve Earth Mages immediately flew out from Leafy City¡¯s defensive barrier. And as soon as they came out, twelve Earth Mages stopped them from the Blumin Empire¡¯s side.

    Two Earth Mages were leftover, and they joined one other Earth Mage to team up against one Earth Mage from the Trunden Empire¡¯s side.

    The mage army from Lawrend¡¯s side formed the Elemental Storm Army Formation. They started chanting their spells and initiated the process of creating the Elemental Storm.

    ¡°Go!¡± a loud shout came from the Blumin Empire¡¯s side.

    Suddenly, ten Earth Mages revealed themselves. They swung their staffs together and released their powerful auras.

    ¡°Ten!?¡± Julianne screamed in fear.

    With her and the rest added, there were five Earth Mages. It was impossible for them to win against ten. Unless a Heaven Mage arrived, defeat was inevitable.

    ¡°Exciting!¡± Lawrend said.

    He released his dual-element mana. He exuded both the power of a Fire Earth Mage and a Lightning Earth Mage. The ten Earth Mages from the other side had solemn expressions on their faces as they stared at Lawrend.

    A young man in his early twenties flew forward from the ten Earth Mages. He released the aura of an Earth-Earth Mage.

    ¡°King of the Undrasils, seize this attack! Your kingdom is under ourmand! We will pardon you if you surrender now!¡± the young man ordered.

    ¡°Imperial Crown Prince Yin!¡± Gregory shouted in fear.

    He was usually silent, but he was truly afraid when he saw the young man.

    ¡°Crown Prince?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Correct. I¡¯m next in line for the throne of the Blumin Empire. I¡¯m magnanimous, so surrender, and you will survive!¡± Yin threatened.

    ¡°Ahahaha!¡± Lawrendughed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He found it funny that this guy still thought he was here to give concessions.

    ¡°Insolent. I¡¯m here with nine Earth Mages from the Crescent Empire. Your defeat is set in stone!¡±

    Yin was furious from Lawrend¡¯sugh. As the Imperial Crown Prince of the Blumin Empire, he was already being very kind to not order the attack as soon as he could.

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re dying me, I see.¡±

    Yin noticed the mage army chanting while in an army formation.

    ¡°Fream, Gren, and Trok, stop them!¡± Yin ordered.

    Three Earth Mages behind him flew forward to stop the mage army from finishing.

    ¡°Three envoys, leave everything to me and protect the army,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°We understand!¡± Julianne responded and immediately flew forward to intercept the three Earth Mages.

    ¡­

    Julianne floated at the front, with Otor and Gregory floating behind her. They stared at the three Earth Mages solemnly. They were ready to use their life to win this battle against the Blumin and the Crescent because losing meant losing everything they had.

    Fream was a Fire Mage. She was a beautiful woman who looked like your average mom. Embers of small mes appeared and disappeared around her body.

    Gren was a Wind Mage. He was a mustached man with a solemn aura around him. He looked like a serious and impartial man that would punish anyone that vited his morals.

    Trok was another Wind Mage. He was a skinny old man with dark eyebags. He covered his head with a hood, and he looked like he would die if someone kicked him down.

    ¡°Impressive. The Crescent Empire is as powerful as the rumors said,¡± Julianne muttered as she stared at the three of them.

    ¡°Gren, Trok, Dragon Soaring The Sky!¡± Fream shouted and ignored Julianne.

    Julianne felt insulted when she was insulted.

    ¡°Fifth Formation!¡± Julianne ordered.

    Gren and Trok insta-cast two Grand Mage spells. One was a horizontal tornado, while the other one was a swirling ball of wind. Fream cast her own spell and shot out a thick me.

    The me brightened up and became hotter. It then flew forward like a serpent dragon and attacked Julianne¡¯s group. The powerful scorching heat reached Julianne even from hundreds of meters away.

    At this time, the three envoys had already finished chanting their three spells.

    Powerful light mana gathered in front of Julianne and formed a white wall, and then the earth from the ground rose up and created a funnel leading down to the depths of the earth.

    Gregory created a tornado that sucked the air in front of the funnel.

    The scorching heat quickly destroyed the white wall. But it also bought the three envoys enough time to prepare for that counterattack.

    The thick earth took the brunt of the heat, and the surface turned tova. And then the wind spell sucked it inside the funnel andpressed it down under the earth.

    And so, the three envoys were able to destroy thebined spells from Fream, Gren, and Trok. It was supposed to be very powerful because of the power boosts the two wind spells gave the fire spell. Unfortunately, the three envoys were not just for show.

    ¡°Hupo and Pie, where are the two of you!?¡± Julianne called out loudly.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    ¡°HA!¡±

    Suddenly, two loud shouts came from two of the twelve Earth Mages fighting against the Blumin Empire. A fire mage and a lightning mage flew towards Julianne. They were covered with wounds but were still highly spirited.

 Chapter 574

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Oh no! The Five Combination Team has gathered!¡± an Earth Mage wearing the crest of the Blumin Empire shouted in fear.

    ¡°Who are they?¡± an Earth Mage from the Crescent Empire asked as he fought against someone.

    ¡°When the five of them gather, they can fight 6-7 Earth Mages!¡± the Earth Mage responded fearfully.

    The Imperial Crown Prince of the Blumin Empire became worried. His eyebrows were furrowed, and he stared at the five floating together. Fream, Gren, and Trok slowly floated backward.

    Even if they hadn¡¯t encountered the Trunden Empire in the past, it was stillmon for them to hear some rumors about this group of five. They weren¡¯t idiots. They were from the Crescent Empire, but they had heard the exnation from the Earth Mage earlier.

    Julianne smiled widely once she saw the two float behind her. She looked back at the trio.

    ¡°First Formation!¡±

    Two rings of lights appeared above and below Fream. She panicked and immediately tried to escape.

    *Thud!*

    She hit the side of the barrier surrounding her, which was created by the two rings of light.

    ¡°Vacuum Tornado!¡±

    ¡°Piercing Spear!¡±

    ¡°God¡¯s Smite!¡±

    ¡°Encapsting me!¡±

    Gregory, Otor, Pie, and Hupo swung their staffs together. The air around Fream overflowed with mana from five different elements.

    Gren and Trok cast their own spells. They created two tornadoes that acted as barriers to protect Fream from the iing spells.

    Unfortunately, there were only three of them. The other Earth Mages were busy fighting the others.

    ¡°No!¡± Fream screamed.

    The Vacuum Tornado sucked Fream in ce, stopping her from moving. Then the Piercing Spear shot up from under her. Fream used a forbidden spell in desperation.

    A shieldpletely made up of fire mana appeared under her. It was two feet thick and was quite bulky in size. It waspletely filled with all of Fream¡¯s mana.

    *BANG!*

    The earthen spear shattered on impact and cracked the thick wall of fire mana.

    That wasn¡¯t all. A small thundercloud appeared above her head. Fream looked up, and despair filled her eyes. She closed her eyes and decided to ept it all.

    *BOOM!*

    Just as the lightning bolt fell down, the fire mana around her turned into a red egg andpressed inwards. The explosion created by the lightning bolt caused the ming egg to expand outwards before it was sucked back in.

    The fire egg disappeared, and all that was left were fleeting gray ashes. A beauty had been lost in this world.

    ¡°Flee!¡± Trok shouted

    He and Gren flew away as soon as they saw the ashes. They didn¡¯t dare to linger around anymore. That attackbo scared the sh*t out of their asses.

    ¡­

    Back to when Fream, Gren, and Trok just attacked the three envoys.

    ¡°Time for some stretching.¡±

    Lawrend smirked at Yin. He was confident in himself even in the face of seven Earth Mages.

    ¡°I will show you my best spell!¡± Lawrend shouted excitedly.

    ¡°Stop him!¡± Yin ordered.

    The six Earth Mages from the Crescent Empire joined together. They formed a crescent formation as they flew to him. They lifted their staffs up, and the mana from their respective elements gathered around their bodies.

    The shadow of a moon appeared behind them. It was still daytime, so the appearance of the moon was very eerie and creepy.

    ¡°Moon? Haha! I have the sun!¡± Lawrendughed.

    The six Earth Mages weren¡¯t pleased to see his arrogant act. Their manas flowed upwards and filled the moon. It turned into a rainbow moon with the sudden flood of mana from different elements.

    ¡°O¡¯ Ra, bring us light, disperse the darkness, warm our cold hearts¡­ Supernova!¡± Lawrend chanted.

    The spell wasn¡¯t finished, but he could supplement the missing parts with his imagination. In spells, the chant only made it easier to visualize the spell in your imagination. Even if the mage couldn¡¯t imagine the spell, his subconscious could create it.

    But using the imagination directly also had its own deficiencies. It wasn¡¯t more powerful but weaker because words couldmand the world. When you say something, it tells everything around you what you want to do.

    That meant that the mindless mana around you could work together more efficiently and create the spell you wanted to make. This was the basic principle as to why spells needed chants.

    The fire mana in the surroundings gathered together in front of Lawrend. It sparked and created a superheated ball of fire. And then Lawrend poured his Divine Lightning Mana into it.

    *Fwoosh!*

    Several sunspots appeared on the sun¡¯s surface. It spewed out zing hot sma.

    The six Earth Mages became worried after feeling the two elements in the spell.

    ¡°Defend!¡± the Earth Mage in front shouted.

    The crescent formation flipped with the opening facing away from Lawrend. A rainbow barrier appeared in front of them. The shadow of the moon epassed them.

    From afar, it looked like they were inside a hollow rainbow moon.

    Lawrend expertly controlled the sun. He prevented it from exploding and maintained its form while he pushed the sun toward the six Earth Mages.

    The six Earth Mages slowly retreated. Lawrend led them farther and farther away from the battlefield. Of course, the six of them were also d they were farther away.

    They had felt the outflow of mana when Lawrend used one of his spells before. Since he told them he would use his strongest mana, they could guess this was the spell he was talking about.

    Soon, they floated six kilometers away from the battlefield.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Bring it on! There are six of us!¡± the Earth Mage in the lead responded bravely.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lawrend pushed his hands forward, and the sun rapidly gained speed as it flew towards the six. Consequently, Lawrend turned tail and ran. He was also scared of his own spell.

    He wasn¡¯t immune to it. He would die if he was too close to the explosion. With his current capabilities, defending against it was akin to suicide.

 Chapter 575

    The six Earth Mages wanted to run after seeing Lawrend¡¯s obvious attempt to flee his own spell, but the small sun rapidly approached them with no time to escape.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t take this on!¡± an Earth Mage shouted.

    Each of them released their manas and empowered the crescent moon barrier around them. It turned translucent and made it hard to see them from outside.

    *ZUN!*

    The sun became violent and exploded. After Lawrend threw it away, it lost its stability.

    The six Earth Mages took the full brunt of the explosion. The surrounding region broke apart. The earth was torn, the trees were shredded, and the air became hot.

    Lawrend stood and watched the whole explosion from afar. His eyes were scanning the whole area. He rapidly made calctions with his mind as he analyzed the flow of mana.

    ¡°Still not perfect.¡±

    Lawrend looked up and saw the huge amount of fire and lightning mana in the clouds. The explosion shot upwards instead of spreading outwards like he wanted to.

    As for the six Earth Mages, they floated in the center with their robes torn and tattered. The crescent barrier around them was nowhere to be seen. It was as if it disintegrated.

    With the mana from six Earth Mages, it was still impossible for Lawrend to kill all of them in one blow. He wasn¡¯t even a real Earth Mage yet. The amount of mana their body contained was something he couldn¡¯tpare to.

    In reality, Lawrend felt quite spent. That spell took a lot of his mana. At best, he could only cast it once more.

    ¡­

    Yin was shocked after seeing the Five Combination Team and Lawrend¡¯s power. If he didn¡¯t see it in person, he wouldn¡¯t have believed such a thing was possible.

    ¡°Damn it. Imperial Father made a big mess¡­¡± Yin cursed under his breath.

    He was really pitiful right now. All of this wouldn¡¯t have happened if his father had been amicable instead of forcing Lawrend to side with him. s, it was toote to regret now.

    Yin could only hope for the best. He quickly regained his confidence after remembering the help his father managed to acquire.

    At this moment, Yin suddenly noticed something odd. Thousands of spells flew up into the sky. A huge tornado appeared and sucked in all of those spells. Those spells shattered and quickly turned to their raw elemental mana.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Yin was shocked. He had never heard about this army formation before. He found it to be simr to the Trunden Empire¡¯s but not at the same time. It felt even more unique and powerful.

    ¡°Attack the Imperial Crown Prince!¡± Lawrend ordered.

    This was the time they had been buying for. He solemnly stared at Yin. After killing the Imperial Crown Prince, it would demoralize the whole alliance between the Trunden and Crescent Empire.

    A huge elemental storm quickly formed above the mage army. They swung their staffs together in Yin¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Sh*t! It was real! I thought those spies were making stuff up!¡± Yin shouted in horror.

    He had heard about the news of how the mage army killed eight Earth Mages with a storm of mana. It sounded so absurd that Yin thought the spies werepromised. He didn¡¯t think such a thing was possible.

    The only possible exnation he could think of was that Lawrend sent him that news on purpose to demoralize him.

    But reality was sometimes more absurd than fiction. Yin could feel the Earth Mage aura this elemental storm exuded. He raised his staff and chanted his own spell.

    ¡°O¡¯ Earth, bring me power, gather the stars, align the world, tear the earth, protect me, the wall of wealth, Diamond Shell!¡±

    Yin was rtively quick-witted. He had already chanted his spell just as the elemental storm was about to fly to him. It gave him enough time to protect himself.

    The earth below him exploded, and bright crystals flew out. They melted together and formed a crystal clear ball around his body. It was the most powerful material in the world¨C Diamond.

    The elemental storm hit the diamond and scratched its surface. It absorbed the earth mana in it and slowly degraded it. The diamond on the surface slowly turned ck.

    It was returning to its primitive form: Carbon. In other words, the diamond was losing its structure.

    The elemental storm unexpectedly met its match. Yin glowed brightly with a brown color. He constantly poured his mana into the diamond and slowed its degradation.

    The elemental storm tried to break the diamond shell, but it was too weak to break the diamond. The elemental storm slowly lost its effectiveness as the mage army lost their mana. It became harder and harder to control it.

    *Fwoosh!*

    The elemental storm scattered after five minutes. It was unsessful in breaking through the diamond shell.

    Lawrend was surprised at the result. It was true that earth magic was the best defense in the world. Diamond was formed under the earth for millions of years. The elemental storm was too weak to destroy it in such a short amount of time.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Yinughed inside the diamond shell.

    His muffledughter sounded irritating to the mage army. They felt humiliated because he was able to survive their army formation.

    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Lawrend muttered.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He rubbed his chin as an idea suddenly popped up inside his mind. What if he cast an elemental storm spell? What would the result be?

    Lawrend had all of the elements, even the exotic element such as space was in his hand. The only problem was his low power in those elements. He didn¡¯t have the time to improve his soul¡¯s True Mage strength.

    ¡°The six of you, fight together with me! Let¡¯s kill him!¡± Yin shouted solemnly.

    He was wary of Lawrend¡¯s power. If he was given more time, it would really end his empire. As the future emperor, losing the empire before it became his was uneptable.

    It was like having your food taken before you could eat.

 Chapter 576

    The six Earth Mages were afraid. After a thousand years of living, they had re-learned the word ¡®fear¡¯ once more.

    This was a war they didn¡¯t need to be a part of. It was natural for them to feel concerned right now. This began between the Blumin and the Undrasils. They, the Crescents, had no part in it.

    ¡°W-We are¡­¡±

    The Earth Mage leading the six spoke with difficulty. They looked at each other and saw the hesitation in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget our backer!¡± Yin shouted.

    The six Earth Mages regained the rity in their eyes. They took a deep breath before looking at Lawrend once again.

    ¡°Young King, you have our respects.¡±

    The six bowed towards Lawrend. It was a show of respect for his strength. In this world, the strong rule. Without sufficient strength, you could only follow under someone¡¯s lead.

    ¡°Do your worst. I¡¯m ready,¡± Lawrend replied calmly.

    In fact, Lawrend was also worried. He was still a Grand Mage. His endurance couldn¡¯tpare to real Earth Mages. He was almost out of mana.

    The six Earth Mages nced at each other and reformed their crescent formation. This time, the opening was facing Lawrend.

    The shadow of a moon appeared above their heads.

    Yin also took this chance. The diamond shell around him crumbled and reshaped into a spear. This spear was crystal clear. It scattered the sun¡¯s light into a beautiful rainbow.

    ¡°Master, I will take the Imperial Crown Prince,¡± Ember floated behind Lawrend like a shadow.

    She had always been there without saying anything. She had been watching and preparing for any ambushes. It was finally time for her to take the stage.

    ¡°Mm. I trust in your ability,¡± Lawrend replied.

    Ember raised her chin up and red at Yin. He furrowed his eyebrows and didn¡¯t dare to look down at her.

    ¡°An Earth Mage as a maid?¡± Yin asked, slightly confused.

    ¡°None of your business. I will defeat you easily!¡± Ember responded with a shout.

    ¡°Very well. I haven¡¯t sparred with such a beauty in a long time,¡± Yin replied and nodded his head.

    He raised his spear forward and took a stance with it.

    Brilliant and red mes appeared around Ember¡¯s body. Her maid uniform burned away, and the only thing covering her body was the mes. She expanded her arms outwards, and phoenix wings reced them.

    Ember took her time in her transformation. She could do it instantly, but it was more taxing on her body. Right now, she was using Yin¡¯s underestimation to her advantage.

    After Ember turned into a ming phoenix, she instantly turned into a red sh. She attacked Yin, and a shadow of an arrow covered her whole body.

    Yin swung his spear with one horizontal motion.

    *Swoosh!*

    The mes scattered, and the arrow was broken apart.

    ¡°Twin Phoenix!¡±

    Ember swung her staff, and her two phoenix wings left her arms and turned into two independent phoenixes. They swooped in an arc from the left and the right.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    In the center, Yin wasposed. He waited till the phoenixes were at the right distance.

    *Swoosh! Fwoosh!*

    The diamond spear in Yin¡¯s hand turned into a beautiful disy of red color as he shed diagonally at them. The two phoenixes scattered and fell down. The leftover mes burnt down the forest and shrubbery below.

    The Imperial Crown Prince wasn¡¯t only a mage. He was also an expert in spearmanship. Hebined the two and managed to earn his current position.

    Unlike swordsmen, he was still strictly a mage. He doesn¡¯t store his mana in the flesh like what swordsmen do. This meant that he didn¡¯t have the unimaginable strength swordsmen had, but he had the flexibility of mages.

    He could cast spells when he needed to, and thatbination was his pride.

    After thwarting the two phoenixes, Yin flew and attacked Ember.

    ¡°Reverse Meteor!¡± Yin shouted.

    The earth below them cracked apart as a huge meteor broke off from the ground and headed towards Ember¡¯s back.

    Yin thrust his spear forward, giving Ember no chance to escape.

    Ember was nonchnt at the attempt to pierce her. She pped her wings and disappeared like a flickering me. She easily avoided Yin¡¯s spear and the meteor behind her.

    Yin was shocked at her speed. He could naturally tell that she was only using fire mana. He had never heard about a fire mage that could move so fast.

    Ember then appeared behind Yin.

    ¡°Swallowing Feast!¡± Ember shouted.

    Arge beak appeared in front of Ember. It looked realistic, almost as if a realrge phoenix was here.

    The beak bit down at Yin.

    Yin instantly shattered his diamond spear. It returned to its shape before. It turned into a sphere that covered his whole body.

    *BANG!*

    The beak of the phoenix shattered. It wasn¡¯t able to break through the strong diamond shell.

    Ember reappeared with her mouth dripping with blood. The shattering of the phoenix¡¯s beak caused her to suffer a bacsh.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Yin asked as he solemnly stared at her.

    Yin was sure she wasn¡¯t a nobody. He should have heard of her before.

    ¡°Just die!¡± Ember shouted in response.

    ¡°Tri-Phoenix!¡±

    Three phoenixes appeared from three directions around Yin.

    ¡°Hmph. That¡¯s useless,¡± Yin snorted.

    He was confident in his diamond shell. He simply watched as the three phoenixes hit him.

    *Bang!*

    The three phoenixes shattered at the same time. They couldn¡¯t handle the impact of hitting something hard.

    ¡°Hah! Even my Imperial Father would find it hard to break my diamond shell. This is why I became the Imperial Crown Prince!¡± Yin exined to her.

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Ember replied and smirked evilly.

    Yin felt an ominous premonition as soon as he saw her smirk.

    Ember swirled her hands in front of her. The fire mana from the surroundings gathered around Yin and formed a storm of mes. It rotated around him and burned him inside.

    ¡°Y-You!¡±

    Yin was horrified. His diamond shell was made up of diamond, and it was the best conductor of heat. In rtive terms, it was five times better at conducting heat than copper!

 Chapter 577

    Yin panicked as sweat poured down his whole body. They were both from the fear of death and the sweltering heat from Ember¡¯s powerful mes.

    He racked his mind as to what to do. He could take off the diamond shell, but it would mean that he would directly take on those mes. At least, with him inside the diamond shell, the heat was simply radiating to him. It wasn¡¯t directly touching him.

    Yin was at a deadlock. The more time he wasted, the higher his chance of getting roasted alive. But if he panicked, it would only make his death faster.

    Ember smiled beautifully after seeing Yin¡¯s powerlessness. She felt satisfied with herself. The only person she couldn¡¯t defeat would be Lawrend. Thinking about that much made her slightly proud to be his maid.

    ¡°Who are you?! I will pay you double, no, triple of what Lawrend offered you!¡± Yin pleaded hastily.

    It was the only way Yin thought to escape this death trap. His pride and status as the Imperial Crown Prince of the Blumin Empire didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    ¡°You can¡¯t give me what I want. Just patiently wait for your death,¡± Ember responded coldly.

    Yin¡¯s face paled. His Earth Mage body was almost to the point where he couldn¡¯t endure the heat anymore.

    ¡°Then tell me who you are! I refuse to die without knowing who killed me!¡± Yin shouted.

    He was helpless, but he still wanted to die a dignified death. Knowing his killer would put his mind at ease.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re going to die anyway. I might as well tell you,¡± Ember said. She raised her chin up before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m Ember Ignis, the Princess of the Ignis n and also Lawrend Ignis¡¯ maid!¡±

    Ember¡¯s voice resounded across the whole battlefield. Every single person there heard her words and trembled. Even those from the mage army widened their eyes in shock. Most of the mages at this level would¡¯ve heard a thing or two about the Ignis n.

    It was one of the three great ns of the Primitus Continent! Their princess was bound to be a goddess above their reach. It was unimaginable for them that she would willingly be her rtive¡¯s maid!

    ¡°Ah¡­ You and Lawrend are Ignis¡­¡±

    A look of enlightenment appeared on Yin¡¯s face. Everything finally made sense to him. He remembered his backing and slightly shook his head.

    He destroyed his diamond shell with one thought. Ember¡¯s phoenix mes instantly swallowed him up. The only thing left were his scattering ashes. Yin Blumin was no more.

    After confirming Yin¡¯s death, Ember turned her eyes towards Lawrend¡¯s fight.

    ¡­

    Before Ember and Yin fought, Lawrend floated in front of the six Earth Mages from the Crescent Empire. The shadow of a rainbow moon appeared above and behind their heads.

    ¡°Silk Moon¡¯s Light!¡± the Earth Mage in the lead shouted.

    The five other Earth Mages swung their staffs in weird motions. The rainbow moon behind them suddenly released rays of light that looked like silk strings. These strings attacked Lawrend like sharp needles.

    This was Lawrend¡¯s first time seeing this type of attack. He had heard about them in fiction before, but seeing them in reality, was a different experience.

    Lawrend turned into a sh of golden lightning and easily avoided the silk rays. It was quite hard to perceive them because of their thinness. Thankfully, his Elemental Eyes made it a piece of cake.

    Lawrend reappeared in the same spot after the silk rays passed by him. But just as he was about to rx, he felt an ominous premonition.

    He quickly turned into a sh of golden lightning.

    He looked at the ce where he previously was. The silk rays were bundled together. It would have wrapped around his body and sliced him into countless pieces if he didn¡¯t react on time.

    Lawrend felt cold sweat pour down his back. Feeling death tickle his neck was a mind-opening experience. He became serious, and his leisureliness disappeared.

    He wasn¡¯t confident in winning against these six Earth Mages anymore.

    ¡­

    Back to the Five Combination Team when they had just killed Fream.

    Gren and Trok flew backward in fear. They kept a safe distance from the five.

    ¡°We won¡¯t fight anymore!¡± Gren shouted.

    He was scared at what he had just seen. He was close and quite protective towards Fream, but her death was too fast and powerless that he lost all of his morale. Simr to Auntie Relief, he was fond of his life.

    Trok was conflicted because Fream was like his family. The three of them worked together for hundreds of years. It was unsettling to see her die in front of his eyes. He tried to save her, but she still died.

    ¡°Capture Formation!¡± Julianne coldly ordered.

    Gregory covered the five of them with a swirling wind that went from their front to their back. The five of them then flew towards the duo.

    Gren and Trok instantly turned around and fled. They lost when there were three of them, and it was certain they would lose with just the two of them.

    They were wind mages, so they utilized their greatest speed to flee. Julianne and her group followed behind them. Unfortunately, they weren¡¯t all wind mages.

    But just as Gren and Trok were flying in a certain direction. A bright white light appeared far away in front of them. They then saw Lawrend fly past them several hundred meters away.

    Gren and Trok were shocked by the huge explosion. The two turned around and fled in two opposite directions.

    Julianne pointed at Gren. She was experienced. From the two of them, it was clear who was more demoralized. Gren was the easier target of the two.

    The Five Combination Team flew towards Gren.

    *Boom!*

    The explosion¡¯s shockwave shook their bodies, but they still continued their flight. Gren was so afraid that he didn¡¯t even dare to look at why the explosion happened.

    Julianne and her group were the same. They couldn¡¯t afford to let go of Gren after picking to chase after him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 578 - The Final Battle, Lawrends Origin

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Gren was fully surrounded by his Wind Mana. A vortex of wind appeared in front of him and formed a cone shape. He tried to be as aerodynamic as possible to increase his speed.

    Slowly, he was losing Julianne and the others. They still couldn¡¯tpare to a real Wind Mage.

    ¡°Pie, chase after him!¡± Julianne ordered.

    Pie was a beautiful woman. She had a mischievous expression on her face after hearing Julianne¡¯s words.

    ¡°Sure, madam!¡± Pie responded.

    Her whole skin arced with strands of purple lightning before she turned into a purple blur that chased after Gren.

    As for Gren, he felt a tingle down his spine when he felt the outburst of lightning mana behind him. Despair covered his face. There was a 50/50 chance of him not getting picked by them.

    He took a deep breath and swung his staff behind him.

    A thick wind de appeared from his staff and headed towards Pie. As a lightning mage, Pie also had inhumane reaction speeds. Otherwise, how could she control her extreme speed?

    Pie took a sharp turn to the left and narrowly avoided the wind de.

    ¡°AHHH!¡±

    The sudden eleration and change of direction caused Pie¡¯s internal organs to suffer some damage. She couldn¡¯t help but stop flying that fast.

    Gren took this chance and continued fleeing.

    Julianne and the others stopped to tend toward Pie.

    ¡°How bad is it?¡± Julianne asked.

    ¡°Some tiny ruptures on my liver, spleen, and lungs,¡± Pie answered.

    She gritted her teeth and winced from the pain while holding onto her stomach.

    Julianne¡¯s hands glowed with white light, and she ced her hands over Pie¡¯s stomach. Her light mana flowed into Pie¡¯s stomach and healed her wounds.

    ¡°Much better,¡± Pie said as relief washed over her face.

    Julianne¡¯s healing spell wasn¡¯t as potent as a real Healer Light Mage, but it was enough to elerate Pie¡¯s healing capability.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop chasing after him. We should help His Imperial Majesty instead,¡± Julianne said.

    Their current goal wasn¡¯t to kill the Earth Mages. Their goal was to win this battle. It was enough for them to scare two Earth Mages away from the battlefield. At least, that would make the battle much easier.

    ¡°Hupo, Gregory, and Otor, the three of you help our side from those 14 Earth Mages,¡± Julianne ordered.

    The trio nodded their heads together and flew to the battlefield. Julianne swung her head to stare at Pie.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Julianne said after seeing the guilt on her face.

    ¡°Yes, madam.¡± Pie nodded her head.

    ¡°Rest for now. I will go help His Imperial Majesty,¡± Julianne said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering, but who is this ¡®Imperial Majesty¡¯?¡± Pie asked as she blinked her eyes curiously.

    She was wounded, but her inner gossip was tingling.

    ¡°Lawrend will be the emperor of the newest empire on the continent,¡± Julianne replied.

    She then left from Pie¡¯s side and flew towards Lawrend. Pie was left floating there and pondering what she meant.

    ¡­

    Just as Lawrend was feeling worried, he heard a voice behind him.

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, let me help you,¡± Julianne said as she approached him.

    Lawrend regained his confidence after seeing her.

    ¡°Tidal Wave!¡±

    The six Earth Mages wouldn¡¯t allow Lawrend to get any rest. They swung their staffs together once more. The moon behind them glowed with a blue color.

    The water vapor from the surroundings gathered to form tiny droplets. Fresh underground water seeped out of the ground as the moon glowed with a tiny brown color from the Earth Mana.

    The water vapor and underground waterbined together and formed a big tidal wave. The tidal wave left the ground and turned into a floating wall of water.

    The process may seem slow, but it all happened in three seconds. The power of six Earth Mages was something you couldn¡¯t underestimate.

    Lawrend grabbed Julianne¡¯s hand and pulled her as he turned into a sh of golden lightning. He tried his best to escape from the path of the tidal wave.

    But he still underestimated the tidal wave. It grew bigger and bigger as bits and droplets of water from the surrounding area were attracted to it like the tidal gravity of the moon.

    It was a unique spell resulting from the Crescent Empire¡¯s constant research regarding the moon.

    ¡°No choice!¡±

    Arge fiery phoenix wing pped from behind Lawrend. It extended outwards and covered a ten-meter wingspan.

    Lawrend hugged Julianne tightly and pped his giant phoenix wings.

    *FWOOSH!!*

    The sound of the air rolling and turning thundered. Lawrend and Julianne disappeared from the tidal wave¡¯s path.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ember Ignis, the Princess of the Ignis n and also Lawrend Ignis¡¯ maid!¡± Ember shouted.

    Lawrend heard her words and couldn¡¯t help but turn his head towards her. Even Julianne was shocked to hear Ember admit it herself.

    A small smile slowly formed on Lawrend¡¯s face. As for the six Earth Mages, they were shocked at his phoenix wings. When they heard Ember¡¯s words, it suddenly made things click together.

    ¡°H-he¡¯s an Ignis¡­¡± an Earth Mage from the group muttered fearfully.

    It was ingrained into the minds and bodies of every high-level mage on the continent that the three great ns shouldn¡¯t be messed with. Going against them meant certain death. There was no in-between.

    ¡°The Imperial Crown Prince also died!¡± another Earth Mage cried out.

    Lawrend¡¯s group of five thoroughly messed up the whole n. They were shaken through their core. It was all supposed to be smooth sailing and a certain win for them. Right now, even their backing doesn¡¯t seem enough.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Ember pped her beautiful phoenix wings and appeared right beside Lawrend. A wide smile was on her face. She proudly scanned his wings and felt satisfied with them.

    ¡°As expected, you really are a member of the Ignis n with the purest bloodline,¡± Ember praised.

    She could feel her own phoenix bloodline resonate with his. It was telling her to mate with him and improve her own. That thought made her blush, causing her to appear cute right in front of Lawrend.

    ¡°You¡¯re a good maid,¡± Lawrend said and patted her on the head.

 Chapter 579

    Lawrend felt that it was appropriate to pat her head at this moment.

    Ember was shocked at him, but she quickly epted it. She had already announced to the world that she was his maid. There was no point in getting mad at him for patting his maid¡¯s head.

    ¡°Y-your Imperial Majesty¡­¡± Julianne said in a flustered voice.

    Lawrend turned to her and realized that she was still in his arms. Lawrend let go of her and shook his head.

    Julianne avoided his eyes. Her face blushed as her breathing hastened.

    After looking at Julianne, Lawrend turned his head to the rainbow moon not far away from them. He slightly grinned at them.

    Of course, that grin of his looked like a sinister smile from the point of view of the six Earth Mages. The morale that was reignited by Yin quickly died out as they realized they had lost from the very beginning.

    Their victory was only an illusory imagination inside their heads. With the Ignis n backing Lawrend, they wouldn¡¯t dare to kill him even if they could. The Ignis n simply needed to send a Heaven Mage to tten their whole empire.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we surrender! The Crescent Empire will not support this war with the Blumin Empire any longer!¡± an Earth Mage floated forward and shouted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Ignis n isn¡¯t backing me. It¡¯s only my maid here and me,¡± Lawrend replied.

    Lawrend¡¯s words failed to convince them. The six nced at each other and slowly floated backward.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we will show you our goodwill with my guarantee, Renest Lork!¡± a staunch-looking middle-aged man said.

    He stepped forward and stared at Lawrend with solemn eyes.

    ¡°You will still die,¡± Lawrend said matter-of-factly.

    After all, he was still angry about the Blumin Empire¡¯s attempt to kidnap and threaten him with his maids. He doesn¡¯t care if they show their goodwill or not. He was already determined to kill them the moment he came here.

    Since the Crescent Empire joined their side, he would destroy them together. He was Lawrend! He wasn¡¯t someone they could fight and escape from.

    ¡°Brothers and Sisters, kill the Blumin Empire¡¯s Earth Mages! This is a direct order! Vitors will be killed and their descendants exiled from the empire!¡± Renest shouted.

    He used his fire magic to send his voice everywhere by using the rapid expansion of air with heat. It wasplex magic, and Lawrend was impressed when he saw it.

    ¡°Magic is really¡­ amazing.¡±

    Lawrend saw this used with wind magic and lightning magic. They all made the same results using different processes. It was interesting and amazing.

    The Earth Mages from the Crescent Empire were shocked by the sudden announcement. They threw their enemies off and looked at Renest. Their eyes were filled with confusion.

    ¡°Just do it! The survival of our empire hangs on this thread!¡± Renest shouted once more.

    The Earth Mages from the Crescent Empire took a deep breath beforemunicating with their enemies from the Trunden Empire. Some of them instantly formed truces and turned to attack the nearest Blumin Earth Mage.

    As for the others, they backed away from each other. It was hard for them to trust their enemies all of a sudden, so they exercised caution instead.

    And at that moment, chaos ensued on the battlefield. The tides turned towards the Trunden and Undrasil¡¯s side. It was so sudden that the Blumin Earth Mages were frantic as they tried to dodge and defend themselves from the onught of powerful spells.

    ¡°Is that enough, YOUR MAJESTY!?¡± Renest shouted at Lawrend.

    He was very anxious. He knew that Ember was the real deal because of her phoenix wings. Not to mention, her physical features screamed of an Ignis n descendant.

    As for Lawrend, he doesn¡¯t understand how he ended up in the Undrasil Kingdom, but he also believes he was a part of the Ignis n because of his physical features and ability to turn the princess of the Ignis n into his maid.

    Renest ranked high in the Crescent Empire. He couldn¡¯t let his empire be destroyed in his lifetime.

    ¡°Good. So decisive. If you can tell me why you are helping the Blumin Empire, I can consider letting your empire go,¡± Lawrend replied.

    Lawrend initially thought that they would only stop their attack. This oue was much better than he predicted. He decided to give him a chance because of it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Renest gritted his teeth. He was low on mana, his fellow Earth Mages had already betrayed the Blumins, and Lawrend¡¯s backing was a steel wall. It only took him a short moment to weigh what was more important.

    ¡°One of the Optim n¡¯s elders wanted to kill you. I don¡¯t know who, but that¡¯s what I overheard from the Crescent Emperor!¡± Renest answered desperately.

    After he said that, he felt more stressed than before. If Lawrend continued his attack, all of the deaths of this expedition would be his fault. The Crescent Empire would be severely weakened, and many of their enemies mighte knocking on their doors.

    And even if Lawrend stopped, he would still need to worry about the Optim n¡¯s elder. He was a Heaven Mage! Destruction was still possible. He was forced to choose the lesser between two evils. Lawrend, who could kill them now, or the Optim Elder that might kill themter.

    ¡°One from the three great ns, huh¡­¡±

    Lawrend looked up at the sky and thought about the three great ns.

    There had always been fiercepetition between the three ns since ten thousand years ago. One would always try to one-up the other two. This was precisely the reason why the trio stood at the center of the continent with their great power.

    But even with all of that fiercepetition, there was an unspoken rule about killing any of the other¡¯s descendants. It could result in an all-out war, so it was spected that it was the reason for theck of wars between the three.

 Chapter 580 - The Final Battle, Concluded

    None of the three great ns had openly killed any of the descendants from the others. But it was false to say that they hadn¡¯t killed any descendants.

    A lot of the descendants from the three great ns would vanish without a trace once in a while. It was hard to pinpoint how they died, but most of the victims were talented descendants.

    With that thought, it wasn¡¯t hard for Lawrend to realize what the elder from the Optim n was trying to do. With his high standing and age, the Heaven Mage elder should¡¯ve realized the connection of the Rubrignis n with the Ignis n.

    Lawrend didn¡¯t research about it, but he could imagine the Rubrignis n appeared because a descendant from the Ignis n moved to the Undrasil Kingdom.

    His talent was like a bright sun in a dark space. He unknowingly attracted the attention of one of the three great ns. That elder must¡¯ve realized his threat to the bnce of the three great ns early on.

    Lawrend was confident he would eventually trample the three great ns underneath his feet. He was not from this world, and the world he originated from had more advanced physics and science.

    ¡°Since you revealed so much and possibly endangered your whole empire, I will let all of you go,¡± Lawrend said to Renest.

    He was determined to kill them, but this information saved him a lot of trouble. Besides, the elder from the Optim n wouldn¡¯t be happy after having his ns ruined. At least, they would get some chance of survival if the Optim n elder was having a good day.

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you! We will help them clean up the battlefield!¡± Renest shouted and bowed repeatedly. He was ecstatic.

    Renest saw the shadow of death loom over his head. It was a huge relief to realize he would not die today.

    The six Earth Mages from the Crescent Empire swiftly flew together and joined the chaotic battlefield. The Earth Mages from the Blumin Empire fell like flies as they couldn¡¯t match the power of the Trunden Empire, Crescent Empire, and Lawrend¡¯s mages.

    After ten minutes, the fighting suddenly stopped. The six Earth Mages took a deep breath and approached Lawrend.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we have done as promised. We will leave now,¡± Renest said and bowed.

    The other Earth Mages also bowed to Lawrend. Most of them had bitter expressions on their faces. Some of the Earth Mages they just killed were their friends.

    But as Earth Mages, they fully realize that it was the correct choice if they wanted to live longer. They wouldn¡¯t dare disturb the ho nest known as the Ignis n even if they wanted to suicide.

    Lawrend slightly nodded his head. Renest and all of the Earth Mages from the Crescent Empire turned around and flew west. They used all of their speed to get out of here.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Long Live His Imperial Majesty!¡± a woman¡¯s voice shouted beside him.

    Lawrend turned his head to Julianne and smiled at her.

    The Earth Mages from the Trunden Empire and the mage army responded at the top of their lungs, ¡°Long Live His Imperial Majesty!¡±

    Everyone had excited expressions on their faces. This victory was momentous to all of them. It was a sign that a new empire was about to rece another.

    Almost all of the Earth Mages from the Blumin Empire had fallen from battle. Even their Imperial Crown Prince lost his life. The only ones left were the Emperor and some other Earth Mages left in the empire.

    The mages released their auras as much as they could. They created a formidable force that looked intimidating from afar.

    If any Earth Mage saw them, they would turn around as fast as they could. The bloodthirst and desire for victory resonated within the whole force. They would not let anyone stop them.

    Lawrend raised his right hand, and everyone stopped shouting at the top of their lungs. The mage army, in particr, was very obedient. They stood as straight as they could while maintaining their formation.

    ¡°This battle was honestly very disappointing to me. It was so one-sided! I wanted to use more of my power, but I only got a small warmup. Let¡¯s go! I want to finish this already! I still have wet maids at home!¡± Lawrend shouted.

    He turned around and flew south. The mage army smiled wryly at each other. They were well aware of Lawrend¡¯s love for his maids. It just caught them off-guard because he had been very respectable as he taught them.

    As for the Trunden Empire¡¯s side, they were beyond confused. The three envoys shook their heads and followed after him.

    Ember was flushed red as she silently followed behind Lawrend. She realized a critical point from his words.

    It was never his intention to intimidate his enemies with his background! It was her fault that his enemies got scared. She felt ashamed for letting him down.

    Therge army followed behind Lawrend. Theyprised 17 Earth Mages, an Imperial Army, and a powerful mage army.

    No one dared to stop them. Many Arch Mages were rmed by their approach and hid wherever they could. The Earth Arch Mages hid under the ground, the Water Arch Mages hid underkes and rivers, and Wind Arch Mages flew as far as they could.

    Soon, nighttime quickly approached. The surroundings got darker, and Lawrend ordered them to take a rest in the middle of the open grasnd.

    Arge tent was propped up, and the armies flew out in groups to hunt for food.

    All of the Earth Mages sat in neat rows inside. They looked like students in a ssroom, especially with the respectful expressions on their faces.

    The Five Combination Team sat at the very front. Meanwhile, Lawrend sat facing them on his throne with Ember standing behind him.

    ¡°What are your ns?¡± Lawrend asked Julianne.

    Heid back in his seat very calmly. He looked very defenseless in front of these many Earth Mages, but none of them dared to think that he was being disrespectful.

 Chapter 581 - I Can See Your Nip ? ?

    A lot of the Earth Mages here grew respect for him after the conclusion of the battle earlier.

    He was the picture of an emperor in their minds. It wasn¡¯t even weird when they called him ¡®His Imperial Majesty¡¯.

    ¡°We will give you our full support, Your Imperial Majesty,¡± Julianne replied.

    She stared into Lawrend¡¯s eyes with a determined look on her face. They were already on this boat together, and she wanted to continue supporting him. His sess was already guaranteed.

    And for some reason, his charm was starting to get into her. It was her chance to gain more brownie points from him. This way, her empire would gain more benefits once the Undrasil Empire was dered.

    She felt a sense of loyalty within her to follow him in his conquest. After what she saw from him this past month, she could tell what kind of a person he was.

    ¡°Tell me in full detail.¡±

    ¡°First, we would give you our full military support. Second, we would give you the wholend area of the Blumin Empire. We would not negotiate it with you any longer. Third, we would be supporting the Undrasil Empire as it deres its appearance into the continent,¡± Julianne iterated.

    The Earth Mages behind Julianne looked at each other. They were surprised to hear her give such generous offers. As Earth Mages from the Trunden Empire, they were used to negotiatingnd and expanding their territory.

    For the first time in history, Trunden Empire would not take any territory from their war.

    Julianne looked back at the Earth Mages. She nced at each of them.

    ¡°This will benefit the empire. I¡¯m not selling our efforts for nothing,¡± Julianne said to reassure them.

    After hearing her words, they understood.

    They were against those offers because they exerted a lot of effort. Some of their friends even died. It wouldn¡¯t satisfy them if they didn¡¯t get anything in return.

    They thought about it and realized that having the support from someone as talented as Lawrend would only bring them endless benefits. It wasn¡¯t absurd to give him such generous offers.

    ¡°Good. I will repay this debt in the future,¡± Lawrend replied and nodded his head at her.

    He was very satisfied with Julianne. She was sensible, smart, and helpful. She helped him gain the support from her empire.

    ¡°No need, Your Imperial Majesty. The Trunden Empire would always stand beside the Undrasil Empire as an ally,¡± Julianne replied.

    Those words came from her heart. He and his future convinced her.

    ¡°Alright. How about the others? Are there any of you that wants to ask me a question?¡± Lawrend scanned as he asked the Earth Mages.

    Pie raised her hand very quickly. She was covered with some wounds as some parts of her cloak were torn apart. One of them even exposed a part of her nipple.

    It was very alluring as it would only take a few millimeters before one would be able to see her pink button. She didn¡¯t seem to notice it. Who knows if someone noticed it and didn¡¯t tell her?

    ¡°Speak,¡± Lawrend said.

    Pie stood up and took a deep breath.

    ¡°What did you do to Madam Julianne? Why does she seem to follow each and every one of your orders?¡± Pie asked in a questioning voice.

    She stared at Lawrend with curious eyes. She observed each of his movements to see if he was pulling any tricks.

    ¡°Pie!¡± Julianne eximed in shock.

    Lawrend stopped Julliane and asked Pie, ¡°What makes you think that?¡±

    ¡°Madam is very prideful. She would never listen to someone else¡¯s orders unless it was from His Imperial Majesty.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to her. Also, are you attempting to flirt with me?¡± Lawrend asked and innocently blinked his eyes.

    His gaze would repeatedly look at her almost-exposed-nipple to hint it to her.

    Pie stared at him nkly as she tried to process what he meant. She slowly looked down at her chest and saw a tore at her chest.

    ¡°Nyah!?¡±

    Pie jumped up in fright and covered her chest. She turned red and sat back down in her seat.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Hupo asked beside her.

    He looked at her with concern. He never noticed the tear on her chest as he didn¡¯t look that much at her due to the heat of the battle.

    ¡°I-I-I¡­¡±

    Pie wanted to speak, but she could only stutter. She felt ashamed and naked. It was as if every inch of her body was exposed.

    Of course, it was only her imagination. Lawrend smiled wryly and shook his head.

    His words earlier were only a joke. Seeing a part of her are was interesting, but she didn¡¯t arouse him. She only seemed cute to him with no sexual thoughts.

    Lawrend¡¯s standards with women got higher ever since he met Ember. If he didn¡¯t meet the others already, he doubted that he would be attracted to them right now.

    It was only a hypothetical scenario. Since he met them earlier on, his attraction for them would never disappear. His love for them was true as could be.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Anyone else?¡±

    Lawrend ignored Pie and looked at the others.

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, I want to learn from you,¡± a Lightning Earth Mage said with his hand raised.

    ¡°Later. I will teach everyone,¡± Lawrend replied and smiled.

    He felt happy to be asked that question. He found it gratifying to teach others and watch them improve under his teachings. An Earth Mage asking for his teaching was better than all of the Arch Mages he kept teaching every day.

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, I don¡¯t know if you will be offended, but are you certain in defeating the Blumin Emperor?¡± another Earth Mage asked.

    This time, it was an old man. He was one of the few to witness the rise of the current Blumin Emperor. He saw his power long ago, and he was still scared about meeting the Blumin Emperor.

    ¡°I¡¯m eager to meet him. His sessor was already quite powerful. I want to duel against this Blumin Emperor,¡± Lawrend answered calmly with a slight smile of excitement.

 Chapter 582 - ?582 The Blumin Emperors Old Rival

    ¡°What is your opinion on the Blumin Emperor?¡± Lawrend asked.

    Instead of answering, he opted to ask him instead. Lawrend¡¯s response caught the old man off guard. He held his chin and gathered his thoughts together.

    ¡°I was one of the Earth Mages the Blumin Emperor challenged in his early days. He was a prideful young man that believed he would eventually defeat everyone.

    ¡°At that time, he challenged me, and I scoffed at him as I saw him as arrogant and misbehaving as he only recently became an Earth Mage. So, we fought, and before I knew it, he used a series of Grand Mage spells that slowed me down before casting his Earth Mage spells.

    ¡°I¡¯m only a Water Mage. It was hard for me to erode his Earth spells. In the end, I almost died, but he showed me mercy because of his pride. It was the biggest blow of my life. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have talked about it ever again,¡± the old man described with bitter emotions.

    His face was slightly red because of embarrassment. He found it hard to be looked at after revealing his shameful past to everyone here.

    Some of the Earth Mages who knew the old man widened their eyes as they finally understood things about him that always puzzled them.

    ¡°Why did you participate in this war if you are scared of him?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°I¨C! I¡¯m not scared! I¡­ I want to prove that, so I volunteered to join the others in this war,¡± the old man responded desperately.

    It was shameful to admit his own fear. Throughout his life, he had always avoided admitting it. What Lawrend did made him instinctively defend himself.

    ¡°Really? So you finally decided to crawl out of your shameful past and help others take him down? Is that it?¡± Lawrend asked calmly.

    His calmness made the old man slightly angry. In his mind, it was hard to win against the Blumin Emperor back then. Even when he improved himself much more than before, he would hear news about the Blumin Emperor¡¯s explosive improvement.

    Thus, it ended with him not being able to exact his revenge. This massive war was the only way he could attempt to take revenge.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him. He¡¯s an expert at sequencing spells. Don¡¯t let him take the momentum, or you will find an Earth Mage spell hurling towards you,¡± the old man warned.

    He was offended by Lawrend¡¯s words, but it was also his only chance to take revenge, so he didn¡¯t show his anger.

    ¡°What a coward. Instead of defeating him yourself, you decided to wait for others to take him down for you? Doesn¡¯t that make you feel ashamed of yourself?¡± Lawrend questioned.

    His words made the old man be pale. It struck deep into his heart and sucked the breath out of him.

    The old man repeatedly opened and closed his mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything in response. His logical mind agreed with Lawrend¡¯s words whether he liked it or not.

    ¡°I, for one, don¡¯t like relying on others, except for my maids. I¡¯m also willing to take any risks to improve my magic. How about you?¡±

    Lawrend stood up and faced the old man. He intimidated the old man, causing him to look down in shame.

    The way Lawrend said ¡®except for my maids¡¯ confused the other Earth Mages. Of course, Lawrend would rely on his maids. Their purpose was to serve him and to make his life easy.

    If that wasn¡¯t relying on them, what would that be called? Though, he doesn¡¯t really need to rely on them. It was simply his choice to do so because he loves maids.

    Living a happy life surrounded by hot and beautiful maids should be a man¡¯s pursuit in life. At least, that¡¯s what Lawrend thought.

    The old man was reminded of his past. He thought about everything he ever did and realized that he was overly cautious. He wouldn¡¯t do something if it had a lower than 99% chance of sess.

    He greatly valued his mage powers. If he lost them, he would be nothing in an instant. Because of that fear, he never did anything without being sure of sess.

    As for Lawrend, he did a lot of risky things. He wasn¡¯t really sure of sess when he drained his mana before, but he trusted in himself. It was the confidence he built up because he needed to protect his maids.

    If you need to move a box, would it move on its own? We all know the answer that it won¡¯t. Doing nothing meant nothing would change.

    To make a change, whether it is painful or not, we need to take action. It was a fact most forgotten by almost everybody.

    Instead of relying on the ¡®Goddess¡¯, Lawrend relied on himself. He was here today because of that.

    The old man greatly regretted his decision to open his mouth. He wanted to p himself as he only embarrassed himself in front of everybody.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Let me fight him before you do,¡± the old man suddenly said.

    He raised his head and stared into Lawrend¡¯s eyes. He came to decide to face his fear. He was certain of his death, but he wouldn¡¯t be here if the Blumin Emperor never showed him mercy.

    In fact, he wasn¡¯t the only one that was given mercy. Many others were like him, and they all ended up living under the Blumin Emperor¡¯s shadow. They were never able to surpass him or reach his level.

    For the old man, it would be fine to die by his hands. After all, he was already old, and all he did was avoid his fear.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t afraid of dying?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°What is the difference? Haha¡­¡± the old manughed self-deprecatingly.

    He realized how pathetic his life was after hearing Lawrend¡¯s words. It was more glorious to die fighting than die running away.

    ¡°Good. Face your fears and challenge yourself. That¡¯s the way to improve yourself. Yourfort zone will not make you a better mage,¡± Lawrend replied and nodded his head in satisfaction.

 Chapter 583 - ?583 What Failure Really Means

    ¡°These words¡­ How did I not realize them sooner?¡± the old man questioned himself in a daze.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°My name is Saturn Vorqest. I¡¯m truly inferiorpared to you, Your Imperial Majesty,¡± Saturn answered and lowered his head.

    He came to understand why Lawrend was so powerful. Unlike them, he was willing to take risks.

    Lawrend looked away from Saturn and gazed at the other Earth Mages. He said, ¡°Do all of you know why failure is a good thing?¡±

    ¡°Because it allows us to find sess?¡± a middle-ageddy answered.

    ¡°Not really. Failure is a tool to see if your answer was correct. Whether it is to create your own spell, brew a potion, or draw a magic formation. It allows you to challenge what is possible.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°If you are always seeding, are you sure that your sess is the perfect answer? What if there is something better? How would you ever know if you don¡¯t try failing?¡± Lawrend uttered slowly and patiently.

    The Earth Mages shivered. His words greatly enlightened them. It was like the word of a prophet.

    ¡°Wow¡­ Failure is a tool to help you find the correct answer, but not necessarily the best one, right?¡± Saturn asked as he raised his head in realization.

    He widened his eyes at the sheer disbelief he felt. He felt something uncover his eyes. It was simr to having a blindfold removed from his face.

    ¡°Correct. You understood it. By constantly failing, you will eventuallynd to the best answer. There will be a lot of ¡®answers¡¯ along the way, but those are only false sesses. In life, you will feel like you seed at some point, but then you willpare yourself to others.

    ¡°Afterparing yourself, you will realize that your ¡®sess¡¯ is nothingpared to others. Some might even call you a ¡®failure¡¯. Thus, true sess is found by failing. You need to try paths or solutions that you think are hard or even impossible,¡± Lawrend said calmly with a smile on his face.

    These were the insights he got after constantly simting his spells inside his mind. There were times when he got a working spell, but he wasn¡¯t satisfied with the result.

    He failed more times before getting a better spell. He then continued and continued until he finally got the spell at the limit of that level. It was also why he wasn¡¯t finished with his Supernova spell even though he could already cast it.

    Lawrend wanted the spell to be at its best. He couldn¡¯t be proud of it otherwise.

    Lawrend looked around and saw everyone pondering. He nodded his head in satisfaction and sat back on his throne.

    This included Ember. Her eyes were nk as she processed Lawrend¡¯s words. She applied them to herself and realized there were a lot of things she could improve.

    It made her understand why she didn¡¯t be a Heaven Mage yet. Some of her mage skills were stillcking. It was hard to exin which, but she could sense them.

    ¡°Master, can I sit cross-legged?¡± Ember politely asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Lawrend replied with a wave of his hand.

    Ember didn¡¯t reply and immediately sat down on the ground. Her mind focused on the things she felt shecked and thought about how to improve them.

    ¡°Sit down. Do your best to improve,¡± Lawrend said to Saturn.

    Saturn nodded his head and sat down on his chair. The whole camp became silent. Each Earth Mage focused on their minds. They immediately found improvements to their mage skills and absorbed the mana in the surroundings.

    The mana from outside rushed into thisrge tent and surprised the mage army. They were curious but didn¡¯t dare to approach.

    Lawrend closed his eyes and thought of ways to improve his Supernova spell. It was really simple in principle, but it was actually really hard. All of his understanding of the sun were things he learned in high school.

    His college course never improved on that basic understanding. So right now, he was struggling.

    After a whole day, the Earth Mages finally started to regain rity one by one. They sensed the changes in their mana and became ecstatic. They looked at Lawrend and bowed their heads to him.

    His lesson and words gave them a path to work on in the future. They weren¡¯t sure if they could be Heaven Mages, but they could take more steps toward it.

    Their strengths also improved. They weren¡¯t sure how much, but that only made them eager to fight the remaining Earth Mages in the Blumin Empire.

    ¡°This lesson is enough for us to willingly serve you, Your Imperial Majesty,¡± Saturn said and bowed his head.

    Julianne visibly panicked when she heard Saturn¡¯s words. She stood up and looked at the Earth Mages. They all had solemn looks on their faces.

    She knew a lot of them, and they nodded at her as if to request for her permission.

    Julianne took a deep breath and sat back down on her chair. She was a part of the Imperial Family, but she also felt the urge to serve Lawrend. His charisma, knowledge, and wisdom attracted her.

    The Trunden Empire was known as warmongers that kept conquering again and again. At this moment, they were willing to betray their emperor and serve another man whom they just met with not long ago.

    For some reason, Julianne felt something tug at her heartstrings. She was already quite oldpared to Lawrend, but her current feelings didn¡¯t care about that.

    She could imagine a future where Lawrend would rise above the top. It attracted her and caused her to stare at him lovingly.

    Of course, Lawrend noticed her gaze. He shook his head and closed his eyes.

    He wasn¡¯t in any mood to ept any woman after realizing how hard it was to make all of them happy. Ember also increased his standards which made it harder for Julianne to fall into his eyes.

 Chapter 584 - ?584 The Feeling Of A Heaven Mage

    Lawrend, closing his eyes, doused Saturn with cold water. His hope to serve Lawrend disappeared as soon as it appeared. He deprecatingly chuckled to himself and understood why he ignored him.

    The other Earth Mages had the same reaction. They were hopeful about Lawrend¡¯s future. Their future would also be bright under his shadow if he led them.

    It was a shame that he didn¡¯t have any idea about epting them.

    It was because Lawrend already had his mage army. With more experience and lessons, they would eventually grow to rival this group of Earth Mages.

    They might be better at the moment, but their future was already set in stone. They weren¡¯t young anymore, and improvement would be harder for them.

    The awkward atmosphere inside the tentsted for several minutes.

    Suddenly, a bright orange light emanated from Ember. A small pair of phoenix wings appeared on her back. It entuated her beauty and increased her attractiveness.

    Lawrend stared at her with a smile. He could sense it inside her. It was almost there.

    That wasn¡¯t the only change. The skies outside turned deep orange and orange clouds appeared out of nowhere. They gathered in the sky above the tent.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡±

    ¡°Is this a spell!?¡±

    ¡°Prepare our defensive spells!¡±

    The mage army scrambled in panic. Most of them were preparing food, and the sudden change frightened them.

    ¡°Tell them to rx,¡± Lawrend said to Julianne.

    Julianne nodded her head and rushed out.

    ¡°Stand down! This is not an enemy attack!¡± Julianne shouted.

    ¡­

    Ember felt her heart open. It was a weird feeling. Her senses were increased by several hundred times. She could also faintly sense two manas circting inside Lawrend¡¯s body.

    She could feel everything around her as if they were a part of her body. She grasped this feeling and strengthened it. As she did so, the clouds above became darker.

    ¡°Hm..?¡±

    Ember felt things inside her. She sensed a lot of impurities in her mana. She was shocked because she always believed that her mana was very pure.

    And most horrifying of all was a small blob growing around her liver. It beat with her heart eerily.

    Ember took a deep breath and remembered Lawrend¡¯s words. ¡®Your sess might not be the best sess¡­¡¯

    Ember stopped and gathered her energy back to where they were. The phenomenon in the sky disappeared, and the pair of wings on her back were absorbed back into her body.

    ¡°Did you fail?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°No, but I listened to your advice,¡± Ember replied and smiled sweetly.

    She felt proud to say those words for some reason, like a little kid yearning for appreciation.

    ¡°Hahaha. Tell me moreter. I don¡¯t know why you would listen to my advice over bing a Heaven Mage,¡± Lawrend replied with a smile.

    He found it amusing. She really was the princess of Ignis n.

    It would be hard for her to reach that state once again in the future. It could nevere again in her lifetime, but she was still willing to throw it all away to *perfect* her sess more.

    ¡°Am I not your maid?¡± Ember retorted with a smile.

    ¡°I will help you once this meeting is over,¡± Lawrend answered back.

    The Earth Mages overheard Lawrend¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t try to hide it.

    They were shocked and horrified to hear those words. The eyes they used to stare at Ember used to be full of respect and fear. Now, it was only dominated by fear.

    She could have reached Heaven Mage already! And she halted to perfect it more. She was scarier than them losing their mana.

    With Ember¡¯s high talent and Lawrend¡¯s help, she would be the most powerful Heaven Mage in existence. They weren¡¯t sure, but it felt like that for them.

    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Ember replied and bowed.

    She was curious about what she saw inside her body. It also made her confused as to why there were still impurities in her mana when she could clearly feel how pure it was.

    She closed her eyes once again and felt the impurities in her mana. They were still there. She couldn¡¯t sense them before, but thanks to her attempt to be a Heaven Mage, she now could.

    ¡°Okay. Since it¡¯s a joyous asion for Ember, I will give another lesson to everyone here,¡± Lawrend slowly said.

    The eyes of the Earth Mages lit up in unison. They sat on their chairs as elegantly as they could as not to anger him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Patience and timing are key to sess¡­¡±

    Lawrend spent an hour teaching them more.

    After that, they ate the food served by the mage army. It was a delicious meat stew that was packed with protein.

    ¡­

    Lawrend entered his tent with Ember following behind him.

    ¡°Master, there is something surrounding my liver,¡± Ember said as soon as they got inside.

    ¡°Describe it to me.¡±

    And so, Ember proceeded to exin what she sensed.

    The more Lawrend listened, the graver his face became. He was from a world with powerful medical technology. There was only one disease that coulde to his mind.

    ¡°You have cancer,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°C-Cancer? What is that?¡± Ember asked.

    The magic of this world may be unseen in his previous world, but they still couldn¡¯tpare to the medical advancements that were made in that world.

    ¡°It¡¯s a part of your body that randomly decided to rebel,¡± Lawrend exined.

    His exnation was rough and doesn¡¯t exin the underlying cause, but it was enough for now.

    ¡°Rebel¡­ what?¡± Ember asked in confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it really is cancer, but I think we can remove it now.¡±

    ¡°You can use your magic for that too??¡±

    ¡°No. We have to cut you open and remove it physically.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we use healing magic?¡± Ember asked, a little sheepish.

    ¡°We can try. Go get an Earth Mage Healer from the group of Earth Mages,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Ember responded.

    She left the tent while feeling a little bit scared. She doesn¡¯t know anything about this cancer thing even though she read a lot of books. The look on Lawrend¡¯s face also told her it wasn¡¯t anything good.

 Chapter ?585 Embers Surgery

    Chapter ?585 Ember''s Surgery

    Ember walked into Julianne''s tent with a confused expression on her face. She was thinking hard about what this ''cancer'' thing could be.

    "Miss Ember?"

    Julianne opened her eyes. She sat on her bedid on the ground with her legs crossed. A curious look was on her face as she looked at Ember. She called her ''Miss'' because she knew she was also the princess of the Ignis n.

    "Master wanted an Earth Mage Healer. I don''t know whom I should get," Ember said.

    "What for?" Julianne asked as she stood up.

    She wore a brand new set of her mage uniform. Unlike before, she looked prettier and more flush.

    "He needs it because he wants to cut me open," Ember replied.

    "I''m sorry, what?"

    Julianne was beyond confused after hearing her words. She tilted her head to the side.

    "I found something weird inside my body when I tried to be a Heaven Mage earlier. It concerned, and it was the main reason why I didn''t go for it," Ember exined.

    "Really? Let''s go get Mr. Preyja then."

    Julianne led the way and stopped in front of Preyja''s tent. She entered inside and came back out a few secondster. A middle-aged man followed behind her.

    He was one of the Earth Mages present when Lawrend gave his lesson.

    "I''m willing to help your Master anytime," Preyja said and bowed to her.

    His words were genuine and full of respect. He saw her attempt to be a Heaven Mage and knew that she could''ve done it. Besides, he also owed Lawrend a lot after what he taught him.

    "My Master is waiting inside his tent," Ember said and led the way.

    She maintained her neutral stance. She didn''t know it herself, but she was slowly losing her prideful edge.

    She became more humble the more she knew Lawrend. She was nothing before his immense talent, which made her feel inferior. If this were before, she would''ve looked down at these two.

    They soon arrived in Lawrend''s tent.

    Lawrend sat on the grass with the bedid in front of him.

    "You, turn around. Ember, strip naked," Lawrend ordered sternly.

    Preyja swiftly abided and looked away.

    Ember took a deep breath and nced at Julianne. Julianne understood what Ember was trying to say and also looked away.

    And so, Ember stripped all of her clothes off.

    An illusory scene appeared inside the dark tent. The candlelight swaying inside was overshadowed by Ember''s pure white skin.

    "Lay down and point to me where it is."

    Emberid down and felt nervous. She was a powerful mage and had sustained countless wounds before.

    But because of the suspense, it was unusually unnerving for her. The anticipation of pain and getting cut open was mentally torturing for her.

    Lawrend pointed a finger up, and a sharp beam of fire appeared. It was 2 inches tall and looked like a miniser torch.

    Ember tapped a spot under her right breast.

    Lawrend took a deep breath and maintained absolute focus. He slowly pushed the cutting de into her skin, careful not to push in too deeply.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He was not only focused on precisely cutting her skin but he was also focused on maintaining absolute control over his magic. For Lawrend, this was a good challenge for his magic control.

    He loves Ember, and if he messed up, he would cause her pain. That thought alone was a major motivation for him to give it his all.

    Blood started pouring out of the opening. Ember was surprised she didn''t feel any pain at all. It felt like something cold was tickling her instead.

    She stared at the fire de and analyzed its properties with her experienced eyes. The more she understood it, the more she was amazed. Her respect for Lawrend was through the roof. It felt like he could do anything.

    "Mnn¡­" Ember moaned.

    The ticklish sensation was weird and slightly arousing. She was bleeding, but it didn''t put her off at all. It was like Lawrend was doing a beautiful act in front of her.

    Julianne was confused when she heard Ember moan. She was a woman, so she thought it wouldn''t be bad for her to take a look.

    She took a sneak peek and saw Lawrend''s expertise. She saw the blood pouring out and widened her eyes in disbelief. She wasn''t a fire mage, but she could tell how wonderful his magic was.

    Something that thin should take a lot of effort to control. After all, fire magic was very violent.

    Preyja was also curious, but he controlled his curiosity. He was under Lawrend''s orders, so he was more afraid to disobey them, unlike Julianne.

    Lawrend carefully created a rectangr p and used space magic to pull Ember''s skin p open. He then continued again and cut away the thin muscleyer surrounding her liver.

    Finally, he saw a bright red and veiny blob clinging onto Ember''s liver. It was slightly beating, and it had veins wrapped around Ember''s healthy liver.

    "Ugh¡­"

    Lawrend was put off seeing it. It was disgusting looking, and he had never done something like this before. Seeing an organ from a living and breathing human was something else. It was unlike seeing the organs of a dead body.

    Lawrend then carefully cut off the blob of cancer. He started with the thin veins wrapped around Ember''s liver. He spent a whole 20 minutes doing that.

    He used all of his focus. He wouldn''t even know it if someone attacked him right now.

    After that, he started removing the main cancer. By this point, Ember''s blood soaked the thin-bed under her. She could feel strength leave her body due to the blood loss.

    As Lawrend started to remove the cancer, it suddenly glowed orange, and the tiny veins moved and reattached themselves to her liver.

    "Huh!"

    Lawrend was enraged and frustrated. He used a tiny bit of lightning magic and paralyzed the cancer.

    *Pop*

    Lawrend heard a tiny pop, and the cancer detached from Ember''s liver.

    "That was easy," Lawrend said in surprise.

    *Fwoosh*

    A miraculous scene suddenly happened in front of Lawrend''s eyes.

 Chapter ?586 Castration Punishment

    Chapter ?586 Castration Punishment

    The skin p Lawrend made on Ember''s stomach suddenly moved on its own. It mmed shut and covered the surgical opening. Her skin sewed itself back together, and her body glowed bright orange.

    A pair of phoenix wings sprouted from her back and covered her whole body.

    "I can feel the world¡­ I can feel the sky, the earth, and everyone around me¡­" Ember said with her eyes wide open.

    Her orange eyes glowed, and she floated upright.

    "Master, I can feel our bond together."

    Ember grabbed Lawrend''s chin with her smooth fingers. She stared into his eyes lovingly.

    "I can see your phoenix mana on the verge of condensing into a purer form," Lawrend replied.

    He scanned her naked body with his elemental eyes. He saw the wonderful changes inside her body. It gave him a lot of insight about magic even though it wasn''t supposed to teach him magic.

    "Leave," Lawrend ordered.

    Julianne nodded her head and pulled Preyja out of the tent with her. She was excited about what was happening. A Heaven Mage was about to be born in front of her eyes. It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for her.

    Preyja was too tempted to turn around. He did a quick nce and saw the majestic appearance of Ember before he left the tent.

    "A Goddess¡­"

    Preyja was stunned into a daze. He sped his hands together and silently prayed.

    "From now on, she is my Goddess," Preyja murmured.

    Julianne was too focused on the magical phenomenon around her to care about Preyja''s insane murmurs. A powerful storm of fire mana gathered around them. Fire mana clouds appeared once again as the sky turned red.

    Inside the tent, Ember tiptoed and kissed Lawrend''s lips. Lawrend tasted and lightly teased her with his tongue before separating.

    "Master, I will wait for you," Ember said.

    "Why?" Lawrend asked.

    He could feel the phoenix mana inside his body resonate with her, but he wasn''t sure what exactly was happening. He could also see her preventing her mana from transforming.

    "I can''t exin it, but my body is telling me to wait for you to be a Heaven Mage. It feels like something is still missing right now," Ember exined.

    After Lawrend took her virginity, she catalyzed the transformation of his Rubrignis blood to the phoenix blood of the Ignis n. And because of it, a connection was formed between the two of them.

    She could tell that she could be stronger if she became a Heaven Mage with him.

    "Then wait. It''d be a shame if you regret it in the future," Lawrend replied.

    "Hmph. You''re lucky. Otherwise, I could defeat you already," Ember cutely harrumphed.

    Her goal was to defeat him, and the only chance for her was to be a Heaven Mage and dominate him using absolute strength. Unfortunately, she couldn''t.

    She was frustrated, but she was happier this way. She liked the way things were today. If she defeated him, it might change things between them.

    "Hahahaha. Alright. Dress now. Punish that Preyja guy as much as you like. I noticed him take a peek of you," Lawrend said.

    "Excuse me then, Master," Ember said, taking a step back before bowing to him.

    "Mm."

    Lawrend nodded at her.

    Ember swiftly wore her maid uniform before leaving the tent.

    After she left, Lawrend grabbed the cancer on the ground. It was still alive and slightly wriggled in his palm.

    .

    "Cancer, huh. This was unexpected," Lawrend murmured to himself.

    "Fire Disintegration."

    *Fwoosh*

    Lawrend''s hand glowed red, and the cancer was burnt to ashes without suspense. He patted his hands and scattered the ashes.

    He looked at the bloody bed and decided to leave the tent.

    ¡­

    Ember looked around and frowned at Preyja. She walked towards him and raised her chin while pointing at him.

    "You. How dare you disobey Master?" Ember interrogated arrogantly.

    She was quite angry at both the fact that he peeked at her and disobeyed Lawrend''s order. If he weren''t a healer, she would''ve pped him already.

    "G-Goddess! I''m your servant! Please step on me!"

    Preyja fell to the ground and immediately prostrated. The mage army stared at him in shock.

    "Hmph! Smart! You know your ce, dumbass!"

    Ember raised her foot high before stomping down at Preyja''s head.

    "Ah!"

    Ember squeezed his head to the ground. Preyja didn''t mind even though he was forced to eat some dirt because of the powerful force she used.

    "Since you''re smart, castrate yourself!" Ember ordered.

    "What?"

    Preyja was dazed by her order. As a man, his little brother was synonymous with his life. Losing it meant losing his manliness.

    "You disobeyed Master''s order and took a peek at my naked body! What are you dazing around for!?" Ember screamed angrily.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Her naked body was only for her Master. It was humiliating to be seen by another man, even if it was only her back.

    "I-I¡­ I understand, my Goddess. I shall castrate myself in public if this will satiate your anger!" Preyja shouted in a dignified voice as he kneeled on the ground.

    The crowd was frowning when they heard what he did, but an admiration for him was the only thing in their mind after hearing his deration.

    Ember nodded her head to urge him on as she stared silently.

    A sharp kitchen knife appeared in Preyja''s hand, and he closed his eyes for a few seconds. Ember wasn''t interested to see his weiner, so she turned away from him.

    Preyja pulled down his pants and pulled his little brother straight, and did a quick sweep with the knife.

    "AHHHHHHHHHHH!" Preyja screamed as his blood spurted in front of him.

    Julianne felt chills run down her spine after seeing that, and so did the many men watching around them. They each held their crotches in unison and felt pain there.

    Ember turned around and made quick eye contact with Julianne, which caused her heart to jump.

    "Good. You''re forgiven," Ember said and left.

    Julianne immediately crouched to help Preyja.

    ¡­

    Ember walked back to the tent and found Lawrend waiting for her outside.

    "It hurts seeing that," Lawrend said and smiled wryly.

 Chapter 587 Massage As Repayment ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    ¡°I can relieve your pain, Master,¡± Ember said and winked her pretty eyes.

    ¡°Clean up the tent first. Your blood is everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Ember bowed and entered inside.

    Lawrend looked around him and saw many people staring at him with fear, admiration, and respect in their eyes. His eyes then fell onto Preyja, and he walked over.

    ¡°Do your job well. I spared your life,¡± Lawrend coldly said.

    He was protective of his maids, especially Ember. She was very tempting, so keeping others in check was his job as her Master.

    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± Preyja answered timidly.

    His whole body shivered as he sensed the extreme anger hidden inside Lawrend¡¯s eyes.

    Julianne stood up from beside Preyja and stepped forward.

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, please let me punish my men from now on,¡± she solemnly said.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lawrend met her eyes and stared continuously without saying anything. Julianne became nervous the longer the staring contest continued. She felt weak as images of his magic spells resurfaced from the back of her mind.

    She was constantly reminded of the power of this man. But still, she stood her ground and didn¡¯t cower from his sharp gaze.

    ¡°Fine. You helped out a lot.¡±

    Lawrend eded to her request. He actually liked her response. He saw her protectiveness towards her own men and felt respect for her. At least, she saw them as people.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Imperial Majesty. If someone makes a mistake, please let me know first,¡± Julianne responded with a bow.

    ¡°Everyone, disperse. The phenomenon earlier was nothing special,¡± Lawrend shouted.

    The mage army looked at each other before dispersing one by one. Many of them were very curious about the phenomenon that appeared in the sky. It was happening again and again, which made them concerned.

    ¡®I think I can be one now¡­¡¯ Lawrend thought to himself.

    He recalled the way Ember¡¯s mana transformed when she attempted to be a Heaven Mage. It provided him with a lot of clues as to how it would go for him. He now had a concrete idea of how to be an Earth Mage.

    ¡®Congrats, Master. I will appear and protect you whenever you are ready,¡¯ Valentina responded to him.

    ¡®Thank you.¡¯

    Lawrend stared at the stars above and headed back to the tent. He found Emberying down a thick fabric sheet to cover the grass. Unlike modern tents, this one only provided cover from the top. Itcked the waterproof fabric underneath, which was usual for a camping tent back in his previous world.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m almost done,¡± Ember said.

    She kneeled on the fabric sheet, squeezed it under the tent, and hammered it to the ground with arge pin. She thenid out a bed for two.

    ¡°Master, lie here,¡± Ember urged him excitedly.

    Lawrend followed her words andy on the bed. She sat in a seiza position to his right.

    ¡°Take this as my thanks, Master.¡±

    Ember leaned forward and pulled down his pants. She smelled the thick manly scent emanating from his cock and smiled. It was still limp, so she grabbed it with her hand.

    She sped it hard and moved her hand up and down. She watched in amazement as it quickly became hard.

    ¡°Haha! I will try to give you a massage just like what you did to me,¡± Ember said.

    She was quite excited to see him be hard. She never saw it be hard in person before. It was always already hard when she saw it.

    Ember started removing Lawrend¡¯s clothes one by one. She started with his top. Lawrend sat up and helped her.

    After several minutes, Lawrend was stark naked. Ember ran her fingers across his chest and felt happy to be doing this.

    She remembered how Lawrend did it and squeezed his shoulder. She then slowly went down, each time massaging parts of his body.

    She promptly skipped the raging boner and finished massaging his legs. By this point, Lawrend had his eyes closed as he relished the feeling of her amateur attempt to give him a massage.

    There was something cute about it even though it somewhat hurt instead of feeling good.

    The more Ember gave him a massage, the hotter her breath became. She sometimes found herself staring at his sharp sword as she moved her hands.

    She never got to appreciate it this close. She tilted her head left and right as she analyzed the veins around it.

    ¡®This went inside me¡­ *Gulp*¡¯

    ¡®It went all the way in. How..?¡¯

    ¡®I want it again¡­¡¯

    These kinds of dirty thoughts revolved around her mind. She didn¡¯t realize it, but her panties were already soaking wet from her juices. She then became bold and leaned closer.

    Lawrend knew for a while that she was staring at his cock. He could feel her hot breath on it. As a result, it only made him harder and more aroused, especially since he had his eyes closed. His imagination was running wild.

    ¡°Ohh!¡±

    Ember pulled her head back. A clear and transparent liquid started oozing out of the tip. It was none other than Lawrend¡¯s pre cum.

    Ember¡¯s curiosity was piqued. She stopped trying to pretend to give him a massage and focused on his cock entirely. Her ruby-red eyes reflected it as the candlelight burned at the corner.

    Ember grabbed hold of it and squeezed it tightly. She then slowly masturbated him. More and more pre cum came out and incentivized her to continue.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ It smells delicious¡­¡± Ember murmured.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The powerful smell of his pre cum attracted Ember. Her womanly instincts were telling her to suck on it.

    Ember couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. She opened her mouth and took the whole thing inside. She first licked the creamy pre cum before taking the whole thing to the back of her throat.

    ¡°Nghh¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lawrend moaned.

    He stopped himself from touching her because he wanted her to simply pleasure him. It was so she could learn how to please him in the future.

    Ember pulled her head up and felt amazed. She wanted to suck on it more.

 Chapter 588 She Likes It

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Ember earnestly sucked on Lawrend¡¯s cock. She used her tongue and thoroughly tasted all of it. She enjoyed the taste of the pre cum, and she sucked harder to get more out of him.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ Mmm¡­¡±

    Ember sloppily sucked it as well as she could. Though, she quickly learned and became better at it on the fly.

    Lawrend immediately noticed her fast improvement. She started using her whole mouth and squeezing his cock inside. She even tried to deep throat it, but it was too much for her to do in her first attempt.

    ¡°Mm¡­ Ahnn¡­ Mmm¡­ *Slurp*¡±

    ¡°You can try licking only the tip and stimting only the head,¡± Lawrend said with his eyes still closed.

    ¡°You still aren¡¯t cumming?¡± Ember asked as she pulled her head up.

    She was anticipating his cum. She felt it inside her pussy before, and she wanted to feel it in her mouth this time. Her inner curiosity and desire to learn fueled her desire for more.

    ¡°You need to try harder,¡± Lawrend said.

    He was quite experienced and won¡¯t cum from something this simple.

    Ember instantly became offended when she heard his words. She feltpetitive and took the head of his cock in her mouth. She used her tongue and lips to rub it round and round.

    She then moved her head up and down. Lawrend felt her soft lips rub against his ns which increased in sensitivity the longer she did it. An electrifying sensation started appearing on his legs, slowly spreading through his whole body.

    Lawrend¡¯s breathing hastened as the pleasure mounted. Ember¡¯s slender tongue was very dexterous as she licked the underside of the tip.

    Lawrend held himself back and savored the pleasure she gave him. She slowly washed away the pent-up fatigue he got from removing her cancer.

    ¡°Mmhhmm¡­¡±

    Ember finally got tired and stopped. She frowned and pouted.

    ¡°Master~ Tell me how to make you cum. My jaw already hurts,¡± Ember said.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She was annoyed because she thought she could make him cum. Her biggest weakness was her innocence. She would¡¯ve asked Aleshia to teach her if she was here.

    ¡°There are a lot of ways. You owe me one in return if I teach it to you,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    Ember was conflicted. She didn¡¯t want to owe something to him because he could make her do weird stuff she wouldn¡¯t normally do.

    ¡°I take that as a yes. So, you need to stimte my other erogenous zones too.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Ember¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing his words. She looked around his body and focused on his nipples.

    ¡°I get it!¡±

    Ember extended a hand to his chest and pinched his nipples. It immediately sent a wave of pleasure all over Lawrend¡¯s body. A man¡¯s nipples are actually quite sensitive. It was one of their weaknesses.

    ¡°Wait¡­ I meant my balls,¡± Lawrend said with difficulty.

    ¡°Oh! Thank you, haha!¡± Emberughed wildly.

    She stopped holding his cock with her right and used it to massage his balls instead. And so, Lawrend felt a powerful wave of pleasure gather inside his body.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ You learn too fast¡­¡±

    Lawrend regretted it. He wanted to see her futile attempts to make him cum, but it was all for naught.

    Ember sucked his cock vigorously. She swung her head in a wave motion, stimting his cock unlike before.

    Ember then started sucking faster and harder. While also pinching his nipple harder and massaging his balls aggressively.

    ¡°I¡¯m cumming..!¡±

    After a few seconds, Lawrend couldn¡¯t hold back the dam anymore. A powerful spurt of semen sshed into Ember¡¯s mouth. She openly weed them and lightly sucked them out from his urethra.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    Ember wallowed on the taste, released his cock from her mouth, and raised her chin up before swallowing it all down.

    ¡°Fuahh~ Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­¡±

    Ember turned her head to Lawrend with her eyes overflowing with mania. Her inner womanly instinct was turned on so much. She wanted more.

    ¡°Mm. Master is still hard. I want to try putting it in now,¡± Ember said.

    She sat on top of him and pinned him to the bed as she leaned forward. She kissed him and yfully fought with his tongue for a few seconds.

    ¡°Master, you had your way with me before. I want to have my way with you, okay?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re challenging me?¡± Lawrend asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ember responded confidently.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Lawrend smirked and did a fast movement. Before Ember realized it, she was already pinned down under him.

    ¡°Fueh!?¡±

    Lawrend grabbed her neck with his hand and choked her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever think you can subdue me. Also, don¡¯t moan loudly, or I will choke you harder,¡± Lawrend threatened.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    Ember felt a shiver run down her whole body. She was reminded of the time Lawrend rammed her with his cock continuously. Remembering it made her body be hotter and more aroused.

    Lawrend separated her legs and pushed her panties to the side of her pussy.

    ¡°Look at how wet you are. I bet you will cum faster than I did,¡± Lawrend teased.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Ember whimpered.

    She didn¡¯t want to stop him. She wanted him to continue abusing him like this. It was turning her on more and more.

    Lawrend didn¡¯t give any warning. He grasped her neck hard and prated into her deeply.

    ¡°Ghh..!¡± Ember almost moaned, but because Lawrend choked her, she couldn¡¯t.

    Lawrend quickly released her neck.

    ¡°Hahhh¡­ Ahh¡­ Master¡­¡±

    Ember swallowed a mouthful of saliva and felt tingly all over. She felt his powerful sword wedged deep inside her.

    ¡°Moan, and I will choke you,¡± Lawrend whispered.

    ¡°Choke me, Master¡­¡± Ember muttered with a red face.

    Lawrend was surprised at her words. He was surprised. He thought she would be against rough sex, but it seemed like she liked it. She actually wasn¡¯t traumatized by what happened during her first time.

    Lawrend smirked and pushed down at her neck.

    ¡°Gohoghh¡­¡±

    Ember dazedly smiled, and Lawrend pounded her. He felt her flesh squeeze around him and stop him from leaving from inside.

 Chapter 589 Planning For The Blumin Emperors Death ? ?

    After what seemed like forever, Ember was finally released by Lawrend.

    ¡°Hahhhh..!¡± she took a deep breath of fresh air and turned toy on her side.

    Ember was flushed red, and the bed under her crotch area was thoroughly soaked. Lawrend stood up from his mount and wore his clothes.

    ¡°In the end, we didn¡¯t get to take a rest,¡± Lawrend said as he noticed the light of dawn prating through the tent.

    ¡°Master¡­ I feel so full¡­¡± Ember muttered weakly and held her stomach.

    She looked down and saw a steady stream of semen slowly exiting her most precious ce. She knew there was still a lot that woulde out because she could feel it inside her.

    ¡°That would¡¯ve gotten you pregnant if I didn¡¯t use my secret technique.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Emberid back on the bed and stared at the ceiling in a daze. She wondered about some things after hearing his words.

    Lawrend crossed his legs beside the bed. He closed his eyes and took this time to rest. As a mage, he could use the mana from his surroundings to energize himself. He lost a substantial amount of mana after he operated on Ember, after all.

    Shortly after, Ember cleaned herself up. Her face was flushed as she sat in a seiza position while waiting for Lawrend to open his eyes.

    Lawrend opened his eyes after feeling her gaze.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Lawrend asked confusedly.

    ¡°I smell like your semen, Master,¡± Ember replied as she turned redder.

    ¡°Why? No one will smell you if you try to go take a bath at a nearby spring.¡±

    ¡°Someone is waiting outside.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Alright. I will distract them for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±

    Lawrend finally understood what she meant. He stood up and walked outside.

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, the army is ready to depart and continue southwards,¡± Otor said.

    ¡°Follow me. I want to n our attack first,¡± Lawrend said and walked ahead of Otor.

    Otor followed after him and left the vicinity of the tent.

    Ember peeked out and saw them moving away. She took this chance and slipped away to take a bath.

    Lawrend walked to the spot where the tent was. It wasn¡¯t there anymore. It was already cleaned up in preparation for their departure.

    ¡°Let¡¯s n first,¡± Lawrend said to the Earth Mages waiting for him.

    They prepared a table, and a map of the Blumin Empire wasid out.

    ¡°This is where we are, Your Imperial Majesty. We are quite close to Werschile City. Same as Leafy City, it is located beside the Falling Star River,¡± Julianne said.

    ¡°ording to our information, there could be one or two Earth Mages in the city. If they already got the news of our victory, they should have already left and gathered at the Imperial Capital City,¡± Gregory said.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ There are also two more cities south of Werschile City. Why don¡¯t we capture them first?¡± Lawrend suggested while staring at the map.

    ¡°We suggest against that, Your Imperial Majesty. It would give the Blumin Emperor time to gather his forces. We should strike the iron while it was still hot,¡± Julianne argued.

    ¡°Makes sense, but there are so many of us. I also want to give him time to prepare. I want him to give our fight his all,¡± Lawrend said and smirked evilly.

    He was severely disappointed by the previous battle. His enemies were intimidated and didn¡¯t fight to their deaths. If they did, he would¡¯ve probably seen an Earth Mage self-detonate, which would have made that battle much harder and more interesting.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Five Combination Team nced at each other, and so did the other Earth Mages around them. They couldn¡¯t even argue with his logic, but they still wanted to win with fewer casualties.

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, that is very irresponsible. We will be endangering ourselves if we give them more time. Even if we win, there would still be casualties,¡± Julianne implored.

    As the sister of the current Trunden Emperor, she valued her own men. Without them, their empire wouldn¡¯t even be a thing. So having them needlessly die was irresponsible in her eyes.

    ¡°¡­Fine. We will split up instead. We will send three Earth Mages down south to take over the two other cities. Have them lead your imperial army. We only need my mage army and us to take over the Imperial Capital,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He was disappointed at the decision, but it made a lot of sense. Lives shouldn¡¯t be a statistic. They should be valued, especially in times of war.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Thank you, Your Imperial Majesty,¡± Julianne said and smiled sweetly.

    She was happy at how easily he agreed with her. She initially assumed he would scold her, but he was still reasonable even with all of this power. She liked him for that.

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Errr¡­ When would you teach us again, Your Imperial Majesty?¡± an Earth Mage shamelessly asked.

    He was eager to learn more from him.

    ¡°After we take over Werschile City, I would teach everyone of you again,¡± Lawrend replied.

    And so, Lawrend spent a few more minutes ironing out more details about their ns.

    ¡°Yes! ¡­Ehem. Thank you,¡± the Earth Mage rejoiced but quickly regained his bearings.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    Lawrend turned around and saw Ember walking towards him. She smelled sweet and fresh from a bath.

    ¡°I should take a bath too when we take over Werschile City,¡± Lawrend murmured.

    ¡°I will prepare a warm bath for you as soon as we return, Master,¡± Ember replied and smiled.

    ¡°Okay. Everyone. We will be leaving in a minute,¡± Lawrend shouted.

    The mages finished what they were currently doing and floated up into the sky one by one. Lawrend took the lead with the Earth Mages.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Lawrend loudly asked.

    ¡°Ready!¡± the whole army responded in unison.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    The whole group flew south at a steady pace for two days before finally arriving at Werschile City¡¯s outskirts.

    ¡°The scouts said the two Earth Mages already left. No need to feel reserved! Let¡¯s go!¡± Julianne shouted.

 Chapter 590 Invading The Blumin Empire

    ¡°I will follow behind,¡± Lawrend said.

    He floated down to the ground and watched as the mage army sped past over his head to the tall walls in front of them. Ember followed behind him obediently without saying anything.

    ¡°Master, what will you do after this?¡± Ember somberly asked.

    She realized that with how things were progressing, he would be able toplete his goal of taking over the Blumin Empire soon. Of course, it would still require him to defeat the Blumin Emperor.

    But because she didn¡¯t doubt him, she believed it was all inevitable.

    ¡°I will return to my kingdom and spend a few months with my maids and family. I might even stay for a couple of years and wait for my children to mature. And after that, I will go with you to the Ignis n,¡± Lawrend answered.

    ¡°Are you going to marry all of them too?¡± Ember asked, a little bit nervous about his answer.

    ¡°Yes. My heart has them in it. I will marry all of them.¡± Lawrend stopped walking and looked northeast. He reminisced about the appearance of his maids.

    Far away from them in that direction was the Undrasil Kingdom¡¯s capital. His maids were currently living a peaceful life there. Not in this gruesome war he was presently waging.

    ¡°I want you all for myself, Master,¡± Ember said solemnly.

    She stared into his eyes without fear. She stood straight and conveyed her emotions through them.

    ¡°I will never turn my back against them,¡± Lawrend replied in the same serious wavelength.

    ¡°¡­Hmph. I¡¯m disappointed because I know you are serious, Master,¡± Ember replied and looked away from him.

    She tried her best, but when she saw the seriousness in his eyes, she knew it was futile to attempt further. It would only hurt their rtionship. He might even hate her if she somehow seeded.

    She might have his heart all for himself, but it would be a torn and tattered heart. She doesn¡¯t want that. She wanted the him right now.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know your limits. I would¡¯ve punished you severely if you continued,¡± Lawrend said and winked at her. He then continued walking and pretended nothing had happened.

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Ember¡¯s face turned red as she remembered his punishment to her a few days ago.

    She wanted to be angry at him for teasing her, but she couldn¡¯t find the courage to.

    Lawrend ignored the aroused Ember and focused on Werschile City. The mages swarmed the city with their mana oozing out of their bodies, intimidating the residents inside.

    It didn¡¯t even take a few seconds before a white g was raised above the city¡¯s highest point. They were already prepared to surrender the moment they arrived.

    ¡°Kill those who attempt to attack,¡± Julianne ordered as she watched over from above.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Surrender!!!¡± the army shouted.

    Without any suspense, the whole city surrendered. Some loyalists were waiting in ambush with their suicide spells, but it was futile. The army only suffered a single casualty in total.

    After taking over the city, a temporary headquarter was set up. Lawrend, Ember, and the three envoys were inside the room together.

    ¡°What is your n for this city, Your Imperial Majesty?¡± Julianne asked.

    Lawrend sat on his throne with his head down as he thought for a while. A few minutester, he raised his head and said, ¡°Copy all of their bureaucracy and merge them with the bureaucracy of the Undrasil Kingdom. After that, send the new bureaucracy to the other City Lords in the kingdom.¡±

    ¡°What about the Mage Guild? They aren¡¯t interfering in the war, but they are a huge influence in this city,¡± Julianne asked.

    The Mage Guild wasn¡¯t just for show. They could mobilize the mages in their city if they paid a high enough price. It was a possible risk for them to raise a coup as soon as they left.

    ¡°Mage Guild? Don¡¯t worry. They probably already knew my identity. They are smart enough to know not to stab my back,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He was quite confident the Mage Guild would stay neutral because the Mage Guild was still nothing before the three great ns. Lawrend wasn¡¯t knowledgeable about it, but he could guess that the three great ns had some control over the guild.

    Only Heaven Mages could control these Earth Mages, after all.

    ¡°What about the Sword Guild? They have been pretty quiettely. Although they don¡¯t have a lot of members in this region, they are still quite big.¡±

    ¡°Do they even have a Heaven Sword?¡± Lawrend asked.

    Heaven Swords wereparable to Heaven Mages. The difference was the absolute speed and agility they had with their attacks. A Heaven Mage would have to keep a certain distance between them, or they would be sliced before they could react.

    ¡°Heaven Swords are very rare, Your Imperial Majesty. I have never heard a piece of single news about one,¡± Julianne said and shook her head.

    Unlike the mage system, the sword system was tough to follow. Many give up and follow the much easier mage system.

    ¡°There are two Heaven Swords,¡± Ember interjected.

    ¡°Oh? Are you sure?¡± Lawrend raised an eyebrow after hearing her words.

    He was interested. It also surprised him at the little amount of them.

    Ember nodded her head and continued, ¡°Legend has it that the two of them were lifelong rivals. The two of them had many disciples, and they sought topete with each other. Only when the three great ns birthed many Heaven Mages did they finally reconcile and join together.

    ¡°This was also the reason why two swords are shing together in the emblem of the Sword Guild. It represented the two forefathers of Swordsmen.¡±

    The three envoys looked at each other with awe. They were high-ranking members of their empire, but they had never heard about this legend before.

    Lawrend was also amazed at the story behind the two. He couldn¡¯t help but want to meet them. He also itched to fight against Heaven Swords once he became a Heaven Mage.

 Chapter 591 Allies From The Start

    Chapter 591 Allies From The Start

    "Okay. The Sword Guild is not a problem as long as their Heaven Swords don''t issue an order to support any sides. We could only worry about the surrounding empires," Julianne said.

    She was worried about the empires that supported the Blumin Empire. These empires had existed for quite a long time. A lot of diplomatic rtionships were formed between them.

    Just before this war, the Trunden Empire had a lot of diplomatic rtionships with the Blumin Empire. Just like the saying, "a friend in need is a friend indeed."

    If other empires decided to help the Blumin Emperor, he would be obliged to help them in the future even if he didn''t want to. It was still a significant risk worth taking into consideration.

    "Hmmm¡­ Does anyone from the three great ns support any of the empires close to us?" Lawrend asked.

    The only reason anyone would willingly fight against a descendant from the three great ns would be to have backing from the three great ns. Even that would stille with risks.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "It''s tough to get information about that, Your Imperial Majesty. I can tell you which n supported us," Julianne whispered thest part.

    "Oh? The empires hide such a thing?" Lawrend asked in surprise.

    He didn''t expect them to hide it. It would be a powerful deterrent against invasions if they announced their backing from the three great ns.

    "Everyone wants to absolve themselves from guilt. If a descendant from the three great ns dies in an empire influenced by one of the three great ns, it will cause chaos. People in power would quickly start pointing fingers to resolve their discontent," Julianne carefully exined.

    She was very knowledgeable about these kinds of stuff. It was the main reason her Imperial Brother trusted her. Otherwise, he could''ve sent her to the afterlife to avoidpetition for power.

    "I understand. So, which n?" Lawrend asked and moved his ear closer to her.

    Julianne didn''t whisper back to him. Instead, she stood there and blinked her eyes repeatedly. Lawrend noticed her silence and pulled his head back in confusion.

    "You really don''t know?" Julianne asked.

    "I don''t. You''re making this moreplicated."

    "They are¡­"

    Julianne leaned closer and whispered the n he never expected to be mentioned. Lawrend''s eyes widened, and he facepalmed himself.

    That ancestor of his was really meddlesome. He even ordered the Trunden Empire to invade the Blumin Empire just to avenge him.

    Lawrend turned to Ember and asked, "Did you know about that?"

    "Master, I''m clueless as to what you mean," Ember replied with a face filled with confusion.

    Lawrend squinted his eyes and stared at her for a few seconds before believing that she was telling the truth. He sighed and shook his head.

    "Thank you for telling me this. Now, I finally understand everything. It all made sense," Lawrend said to Julianne.

    He looked at her more warmly now. At least, knowing she was always on his side made things significantly easier. Trusting her wasn''t also that big of a problem.

    With the Ignis n backing the Trunden Empire, they should be getting a lot of benefits. They wouldn''t betray him and lose all of those benefits when they were already this close. It was bad to betray an ally but worse to betray a friend.

    "Yes. We''re on the same side, Your Imperial Majesty. The Trunden Emperor and I were initially confused, but it all pieced together nicely," Julianne replied and smiled beautifully.

    She sensed the change in his smile, and it made her happy. It was like getting recognized by your favorite idol.

    "Oh¡­"

    With all of the hints, Ember pieced everything together. She nodded to herself and thought it was the way it should be. Her ancestor was really a forward thinker.

    It also reminded her about her engagement to Lawrend. She was initially hateful about the whole thing, but now that she was Lawrend''s maid, she was d about it. Her opinion of that particr ancestor soared to the roof.

    "Alright. Since we have nothing to worry about, let''s all take a good rest and head out tomorrow. You will have your imperial army hold this city and take over the other two," Lawrend said as he looked at everyone in the room.

    The three envoys nodded their heads together and bowed to him.

    "Thank you for your magnanimity, Your Imperial Majesty," the three envoys chimed together.

    "Stop being so distant. You can call me Lord," Lawrend replied, a little bit embarrassed.

    After realizing they were from the same side, Lawrend was inclined to treat them better. And after all the things they had been through, it was not a weird thing to do.

    Julianne, Gregory, and Otor nced at each other. They got into an agreement without saying anything.

    "Yes, Lord," they said and bowed together.

    "Mm." Lawrend nodded his head in satisfaction.

    The trio left together.

    Lawrend and Ember looked at each other. And Ember was the first one to open her mouth, "I didn''t know, Master. I swear."

    She didn''t know why she said those words, but she felt it was appropriate to say them. She hadn''t realized it yet, but fear of him had slowly nted itself inside her heart.

    "I believed you earlier. Don''t worry," Lawrend replied and smiled.

    He raised his hand and patted her on the head. Her nervous appearance looked cute. It was a gap moe from her usual arrogance. [AN: Gap moe is like this thing where someone acts out of character, so they look cute.]

    "Nnn¡­" Ember purred like a cat and nudged her head against his hand.

    ¡­

    Lawrend spent the night in the city and woke up early in the morning. He immediately went to the mage army camp and taught them all a magic lesson.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t have time to set up another magical formation in this city. It would''ve helped a lot, but time was precious for them.

    "Do not engage if something unexpected happens," Lawrend said as he floated above the city with the others.

    Three Earth Mages and the imperial army watched them below.

 Chapter ?592 Meeting The Blumin Emperor

    Chapter ?592 Meeting The Blumin Emperor

    "We won''t disappoint you, Your Imperial Majesty," an Earth Mage responded.

    He was designated as the leader of the three for this mission.

    Lawrend looked around at the city. He found heads viewing him through windows.

    "Be obedient. There will be no bloodshed if there is no resistance. Just know, I can wipe out this city and rebuild it if you give me enough justification," Lawrend nonchntly said and turned around.

    His words were apparent threats. Many actually had thoughts of resistance, but his words cleared their minds of such ideas. They decided to wait out what would happen next.

    "Let''s leave."

    Lawrend left with a powerful force with him.

    The next destination was the Imperial Capital. It would be a long journey from here on out. There were only small towns along the way, but Lawrend didn''t think it was worth it to stop by them.

    They spent four days traveling day and night. And finally, the Imperial Capital appeared before them. It was gargantuan.

    Lawrend''s mouth opened wide when he saw it. It was several timesrger than the Royal Capital of the Undrasil Kingdom. This wasparable to a metropolis in his previous life.

    That wasn''t only it. Several domes of colorful lights covered the Imperial Capital. They were quite thick and made it hard to see what was inside them.

    "Interesting."

    Lawrend''s interest was piqued by the defensive magical formations. He had never seen them that thick andrge before. They must be using advanced magic formation knowledge.

    It would greatly help Lawrend if he could acquire such knowledge. At least, it would be easier for him to design his own magical formations in the future.

    "Lawrend Rubrignis!" a loud and deep voice echoed from the city''s center.

    Lawrend and the others focused on the source. It was a bulky man oozing with Earth Mana. A brown and liquid-like air fell around his body like a waterfall.

    Lawrend used his elemental eyes and saw the unique way the Earth Mana circted inside his body. It shocked him and made him wonder how it was possible. This man''s reputation wasn''t really for nothing.

    "Or should I say Lawrend Ignis!?" the Trunden Emperor''s voice rumbled.

    Lawrend and the others felt their bodies shake. Just his voice alone contained the properties of Earth Mana. It was inconceivable how this man still hadn''t be a Heaven Mage.

    "What is your name?" Lawrend asked.

    He had always heard about this man, but he had never heard of his name. Everyone called him the Blumin Emperor.

    "Alexis Blumin, the most talented Earth Mage on this continent besides you!" Alexis shouted.

    Lawrend heard the unwillingness in his voice when he said those words. He hated the fact that Lawrend was more talented than him.

    "Huh?? You aren''t even from the three great ns, but you''re saying something that ridiculous?" Lawrend sneered.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He thought it was funny. Someone who wasn''t even a Heaven Mage was boasting about talent in front of Ember. She was still so young, yet she was already capable of bing a Heaven Mage. As for him, he was older than her by several times over.

    "I''m born outside of the three great ns! Admit it. Everything you had was all because you were lucky to be born as a descendant of the Ignis n!"

    Lawrend''s face twitched after hearing those words. Alexis sessfully wounded his pride. He always considered himself sessful because of his willingness to take risks.

    "You''re wrong! I didn''t even awaken my bloodline tilltely," Lawrend retorted.

    He wasn''t willing to admit it. Otherwise, his pride would shatter.

    "That is undoubtedly true, which led me to believe you received a blessing from the Goddess. Tell me, does it feel good to be pampered?" Alexis sneered.

    Lawrend''s face twisted in shame.

    "Hah! I saw through you. Kid, I''ve lived longer than you," Alexis sneered.

    He was able to quickly change the tides. It was proof of his unimaginable life experience. Lawrend''s previous life and current were nothing, even if they werebined or multiplied together.

    "As for me, I worked my way up from the very bottom. I defeated countless ''talents'' and proved myself. You''re just a cheater," Alexis mocked.

    Even though he was very far away, Lawrend felt Alexis'' words stab his heart. The psychological attack was very sessful, and Alexis smirked once he saw Lawrend waver.

    ''Master, don''t believe his words,'' Valentina said to him.

    ''He''s right. I might think I''m unique, but I''m not. If someone else was in the same position, they would have the same achievements,'' Lawrend replied back.

    At this point, he severely doubted himself. It was like poison. Once it got inside him, it would be hard to remove it.

    "Compared to me, you are just a lucky brat. Come! Fight me! I will show you our difference! HAHAHAHA!" Alexisughed wildly.

    He became more confident the more he saw Lawrend doubt himself. It was an inverse rtionship. The lower Lawrend''s confidence decreased, the higher his confidence increased.

    "Master! Why are you letting his words get into your head?!" Ember shouted angrily.

    Hearing the insults hurled toward her master angered her. She wanted to argue back, but she noticed Lawrend''sck of response. It made her worried, so she focused on him.

    She waited for him to recover by himself, but it was already quite a while, and he still hadn''t retorted back. She realized Alexis'' words were really affecting her master.

    Lawrend raised his head and stared at Ember. Seeing her reminded him of his goal.

    "Maids..." Lawrend whispered.

    "I can''t hear you! Brat, are you about to piss yourself? HAHAHAHA!" Alexisughed like a crazed maniac.

    "My maids... I don''t need your recognition. All I need in my life are my maids," Lawrend calmly stated.

    As he said those words, his eyes regained their confidence. He remembered why he desired to be strong in the first ce. It was to protect his maids and enjoy a happy and fulfilled life. The process doesn''t matter.

    "Tch," Alexis clucked his tongue in disappointment.

 Chapter 593 I Love Maids

    Chapter 593 I Love Maids

    "I love maids. I want to live a happy life surrounded by them¡­"

    As he said those words, Lawrend pulled Ember with his arm and embraced her. He then continued his words.

    "... I was worried about your threat to my maids, so we ran away from this continent. I''m not a coward. I simply did what I could to protect them¡­"

    Lawrend''s voice started growing in volume. His confidence rebuilt itself. His memories shed from when he started regaining his memories to the present. All of the emotions and challenges he felt were rewound.

    Alexis was shocked at the sudden turn of events. He watched on with his face filled with disbelief.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I merged the conventional Lightning Magic with the Demon''s Lightning Magic. I pursued perfection in my magic. I could cast spells with both of my hands. I simply needed to imagine a spell, and it woulde to be without any chants.

    "It might be possible for someone else to rece me and do the same things, but does worrying about those things really necessary? What matters is that I''m here, and I''m here to kill you," Lawrend uttered slowly and clearly.

    By the end, his voice resounded throughout the whole Imperial Capital. Those who had heard it was initially confused, but their eyes widened in disbelief as they listened. His achievements were miraculous.

    And the confidence he uttered those words was very enrapturing. Many women that heard his words couldn''t help but look in his direction.

    "You''re lying! How can you merge our magic with the demons!?" Alexis screamed in refusal.

    He was infinitely close to bing a Heaven Mage, so he clearly understood their magic. He would''ve already done it if it was possible to merge their magic with the demons.

    In fact, he studied it before and deemed it to be a dead end. Thews of the two worlds don''t match together.

    "Have you tried merging them together early on? At the weakest moment, you can piece them together. It actually made me wonder if these two lightning magics were from the same source," Lawrend replied in a schrly manner.

    His answers were concise and understandable. Alexis'' mind quickly simted Lawrend''s words.

    "I can''t confirm now, but your words make sense!" Alexis eximed.

    He couldn''t believe the wordsing out of his own mouth. He suddenly felt that he was wrong when he used Lawrend of the stuff he said earlier.

    Just the fact that he figured that out was enough to hail him as the greatest magic genius. His achievements definitely didn''t only stem from his ancestors or the Goddess.

    "I will show you the glory of my Divine Lightning and my Phoenix Fire!" Lawrend shouted.

    Suddenly, the skies turned red and golden yellow. The lightning and fire mana in the air gathered together and condensed into brightly colored clouds.

    "I won''t let you!"

    Alexis realized Lawrend was using this momentum to be a Heaven Mage. He was afraid because he was very clear about the difference between a Heaven Mage and an Earth Mage.

    He tried dueling against Heaven Mages before. Needless to say, he lost in one move.

    Of course, Lawrend wasn''t actually bing a Heaven Mage. He was attempting to be an Earth Mage through Lightning and Fire magic. But because of the power of his two magics, it summoned the phenomenon onlymonly seen when an Earth Mage bes a Heaven Mage.

    "You need to get through me first," Ember said.

    She flew forward and hovered in front of Lawrend. She exuded her powerful Phoenix Fire mana and readied for Alexis'' attack.

    "I know about you. I can''t say I''m not interested in dueling you, but you have to make way!"

    After saying those grand words, Alexis arrived in front of Ember. He swung a rock staff in his hand.

    The earth below them suddenly moved. It swirled into a tornado of rocks. It then turned clearer and clearer before finally turning transparent.

    This transparent tornado then turned sharp and attacked Ember. It was an attackparable to getting jabbed with a sharp diamond spear.

    A bright red and orange phoenix wings appeared behind Ember''s back. She pped those wings and instantly disappeared from her current position. She reappeared a couple of hundred meters away, still blocking Lawrend from Alexis'' way.

    Naturally, Alexis was annoyed at her speed. He had dueled with lots of Fire Mages before. He had never fought one with the speed of a wind mage that slightly bordered the speed of a lightning mage.

    That meant that he had to fight someone who had not only supreme attack power but also supreme dodging power. He would be lucky to hit her if he didn''t n his attacks.

    "Stone Hails! Lava Geiser! Reverse Meteor!" Alexis called out speedily.

    The Earth Mana in the air gathered around Ember and turned into hard stones. These stones rained on her like a hail storm. The ground under her rose up to form a volcano. That volcano wasn''t any normal volcano.

    It gathered inside and prepared a powerful pressure that could explode at her at any time. And then arge chunk of earth lifted up from the ground like a meteor but reversed. It was the same spell Yin Blumin used.

    These three spells were used together in a perfect sequence. The stone hail rain would prevent her from trying to fly rapidly.

    If she tried to fly and hit one of those stones, it would be painful. They might seem small, but hitting anything at high speeds could warrant death if severe enough.

    The volcano was waiting for the right moment to shoot her with hotva. But of course, Ember wasn''t afraid of mes. The only problem would be the impact.

    Getting hit withva was synonymous with getting hit with a liquid rock. They were dense and would definitely hurt.

    And there was also the reverse meteor. It would try to follow wherever she tried to flee to. It would make dodging difficult.

 Chapter 594 Earth Mage Lawrend

    Alexis Blumin wasn¡¯t stupid. He clearly knew that Ember wouldn¡¯t be as affected by theva. Nevertheless, he still attacked her with it.

    The reason? Well, he was known for his ability to slow down his enemies.

    ¡°O¡¯ Tellus, guide of life, power of creation, the source of power, the source of wisdom, we have gained everything from you, now I will return it, Earth¡¯s Vengeance!¡±

    That was right. Alexis took this chance to cast his Earth Mage spell.

    As for what Ember did, she pped her phoenix wings and melted the stones before blowing them away with the powerful gusts of winds her wings created. It was then that the volcano shot her with thick and heavyva.

    ¡°Only Master can do that to me!¡± Ember shouted to boost her own morale.

    She wrapped her red phoenix wings around her body. They then turned zing hot. Theva hit her, but it vaporized the instant it touched her wings.

    *Boom!*

    The molten rocks vaporized into gas. If it was possible to melt solid rocks, it was a given. Turning solid rocks into gas may not seem possible, but it was possible.

    This vaporization created protection around Ember. It was simr to the Leidenfrost effect, where boiling water would skid around a hot pan. Inparison, the hotva skid around her phoenix wings.

    After theva subsided, the reverse meteor gravitated towards her. It elerated quickly. She would be crushed under its enormous weight if she wasn¡¯t fast enough.

    ¡°I¡¯m a Phoenix!¡± Ember shouted.

    Her body quickly melted, and she turned into a phoenix. She wasn¡¯t big but rather small. She was only about 2 feet in height, as big as an eagle.

    The Phoenix Ember pped her wings and agilely avoided the leftover stones,va, and the enormous reverse meteor. Her speed was insane as she turned into a blur.

    Alexis¡¯ face was calm as he stared at Ember. He knew she dodged, but it was already toote. He had already cast an Earth Mage spell.

    Without her casting her own Earth Mage spell, she would die. And she didn¡¯t have enough time to cast her own, so Alexis was confident in his victory.

    Arge opening opened underneath Ember. She looked down and suddenly lost control of her flight.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Ember screamed.

    The hole emitted massive amounts of gravity. It sucked her in as if the earth wanted to eat her.

    ¡­Back to Lawrend before Ember and Alexis fought.

    Lawrend closed his eyes and T-posed. His whole body radiated with mana. All of his magic knowledge shed before his eyes. The pathways his mana took changed drastically. His body sucked in more mana.

    As a result, his body became able to hold more mana. And not only that, his strength increased by several folds.

    *Whoosh*n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    All of the Lightning Mana in the surroundings disappeared as if they weren¡¯t there in the first ce. It was different for the Fire Mana. Lawrend took control and created a vortex that sucked fire mana everywhere except Ember¡¯s location.

    He doesn¡¯t want her to lose the ability to cast her spell. It would quickly kill her because a great deal of the power behind spells was from the environmental mana around them.

    The already pure mana inside Lawrend¡¯s body suddenly changed in appearance. Instead of having a thick color, it turned translucent.

    ¡°Woah¡­¡±

    Lawrend was surprised at the sudden change. He hadn¡¯t seen mana in this appearance before. Even inside the Heaven Mages he had met before.

    These Lightning Mana he just absorbed changed color from purple to golden yellow. It was a mesmerizing transformation.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Lawrend understood his magic more after watching that transformation. He could observe this transformation before, but it was different this time. Now, he could sense it several times better.

    ¡°Thews of the two worldsplement each other. Thesews naturally desire to be whole again. So even without the otherws, they could still transform as long as there was enough mana¡­¡± Lawrend muttered to himself.

    His mind was running at max capacity. His soul was still at the True Mage level, but he could feel his mind be even clearer than before. That meant that his intelligence was increasing.

    ¡°Amazing. And I¡¯m still not a Heaven Mage,¡± Lawrend muttered.

    The phenomenon around him slowly started to die down. He was still the same Lawrend, but there was something different about him.

    They say that Earth Mages had the power to change the world, and a Heaven Mage had the power to control the world.

    Lawrend was exuding a charm that seemed to tame the world. He would neither change the world nor control it. Rather, he would tame it like a maid.

    It was Lawrend¡¯s goal and became the foundation for his magic. It was so great that he overturned the usual effect.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Ember screamed.

    Lawrend squinted his eyes.

    He noticed the way the space around Ember waspressed using his elemental eyes.

    ¡°Child¡¯s y,¡± Lawrend chuckled.

    He stretched his palm forward and grasped at Ember. He took control of the space around her and pulled her towards him.

    The powerful gravity created by Alexis¡¯ spell easily resisted Lawrend¡¯s space magic. It was natural because his Space Magic was only at the True Mage level. It might be possible if it was at the same level, but not at the moment.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Lawrend snorted.

    Lawrend wasn¡¯t willing to let it go just like that.

    He stopped trying to forcefully pull Ember. Instead, he focused his eyes on the bent space around Ember. He used his high intelligence and understanding of space magic. He also coupled his understanding of the Theory of General Rtivity.

    ¡°Weird¡­ There are some discrepancies.¡±

    Lawrend quickly noticed some inuracies in the Theory of General Rtivity.

    ¡®This is how far it goes,¡¯ Lawrend thought.

    The Theory of General Rtivity would still fail in some cases. This was one of those cases. It was good enough, but not good enough. This was also the reason why the physicists in his previous world would always chase a Theory of Everything.

    Lawrend didn¡¯t feel that attached to Einstein¡¯s theory. He stopped using it and brute forced the bent space using his understanding of magic.

 Chapter 595 The Meaning Of The Truest Truth

    In actuality, Lawrend¡¯s understanding of the Theory of General Rtivity wasn¡¯t in-depth. He was bound to stop using it at some point.

    Everything happened in a split moment. Ember was still screaming, but Lawrend was already done unwrapping Alexis¡¯ gravity spell.

    Lawrend controlled the space around Ember. He did it in a way that suddenly loosened the curvature of space. His space magic was still at the True Mage level, but because it was the magic of space, it was capable of exerting finer control over space.

    Unlike Alexis¡¯ Earth Mage spell, Lawrend¡¯s spell directly acted upon space. It was more efficient and effective.

    It was simr to someone moving a boat using wind sails. It would always lose to someone using a powerful motor that could directly push the boat.

    A surprised look appeared on Ember¡¯s face as she turned her head to Lawrend. She suddenly felt the gravity around her disappear. She felt weightless and confused.

    ¡°Come here,¡± Lawrend said.

    Ember didn¡¯t even think about it, but her body moved on its own. She flew to Lawrend and embraced him.

    Lawrend took her in his arms and stared into her crimson eyes. Her eyes were filled with chaotic emotion. She wanted to say something, but she also cherished this peaceful atmosphere between them.

    In the end, Ember let go of her body, and he carried her in his arms. A sense of peace and warmth permeated through her body from the physical contact with him.

    ¡°Impossible¡­¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Alexis was beyond shocked and confused. He was confident of his victory once he used his Earth Mage spell. But the scene in front of his eyes broke his expectations and imagination.

    ¡°How!? You didn¡¯t even use an Earth Mage spell. I can also sense my magic is still working!¡± Alexis shouted like a madman.

    It might not seem like it, but the Earth Vengeance spell was one of his proudest works. He made it after sensing the earth for thousands of years. It was a sure kill move, but Lawrend negated it without even using an Earth Mage spell.

    ¡°Your understanding of space is mediocre, and your understanding of magic might be outstanding, but you are limited by your element,¡± Lawrend replied calmly.

    He raised his head and looked down at Alexis. His body exuded confidence and an unbeatable feeling.

    The world was his stage, and everyone around them was the audience.

    ¡°Space..!? I used gravity magic. Stop spouting nonsense,¡± Alexis scoffed in disapproval.

    Alexis didn¡¯t believe Lawrend¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t have the concept of space and gravity tied together. His belief was that his Earth Mage spell created gravity magic.

    It might be true, but it was far from the truth. It was simr to what Lawrend said before. ¡®What you know now might be true, but was it really the truest truth?¡¯

    Lawrend always tried to look for the truest truth. This limited Alexis. If he had looked further, he might¡¯ve already be a Heaven Mage. Unfortunately, the environment he grew up incked the idea of gravity and space tied together.

    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna argue with you. Come, show me more of your Earth Magic,¡± Lawrend said and beckoned him with his hand.

    The taunt infuriated Alexis. He took a deep breath and instantly calmed himself down. He could finely control his emotions as someone who had lived for a long time.

    ¡°If you have the guts, cast an Earth Mage spell with me,¡± Alexis challenged.

    He was at hisst straws. His confidence was shaken. Thisst spell would be his final attack. If it doesn¡¯t work, he had no idea how he would win.

    Lawrend was a demon. He realized it firsthand. He was a demon in the sense that he was beyond his understanding. How could someone like him exist!?

    ¡°Really? You¡¯re giving me a chance?¡± Lawrend asked. A tiny amount of excitement could be sensed in his voice.

    Alexis became worried when he sensed that excitement. For some reason, he felt uneasy.

    Lawrend thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to cast Earth Mage spells in this battle. He had already prepared himself to burst his Grand Mage spells. With the amount of mana inside his body, he could easily cast them continuously.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising why he was so excited. He could test his Earth Mage spell on a real person. It was even someone who was known as a legend. It would allow his spell to shine its greatest.

    ¡°Would you let me cast an Earth Mage spell then?¡± Alexis retorted.

    He was uneasy, but he still went with it. He could feel Lawrend¡¯s mana deep inside his body. He knew his Grand Mage spells wouldn¡¯t be enough to slow him down at all.

    If he really tried to slow down Lawrend with his Grand Mage spells, he would spend all of his mana first. The difference between them was enormous.

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t really knowledgeable about Alexis. He could use some bizarre Earth Mage spell that would be hard for him to counter.

    ¡°You¡¯re already a Heaven Mage. I¡¯m basically dead already,¡± Alexis said withcking confidence in his voice.

    He still thought that Lawrend became a Heaven Mage earlier. The bystanders watching from the ground were shocked when they heard those words from Alexis.

    ¡°A Heaven Mage!?¡±

    ¡°The Emperor is dead¡­¡±

    ¡°This is amazing!¡±

    Various reactions resounded throughout the crowd.

    ¡°Wait¡­ But I¡¯m not a Heaven Mage yet. I only became an Earth Mage,¡± Lawrend rified to him while confused.

    He didn¡¯t understand why Alexis would say that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to use your psychological tricks on me. I¡¯m old enough to see through them,¡± Alexis replied and swatted the air in front of him as if Lawrend¡¯s words were an annoying fly.

    ¡°Are you saying that because of the phenomenon earlier? That was a fluke. I also didn¡¯t know why it happened,¡± Lawrend said, still trying to correct the misunderstanding.

    He was worried Alexis would back out. How would he test his Earth Mage spell then?

 Chapter 596 Fossilization vs. Supernova

    ¡°Are you insulting my intelligence?¡± Alexis asked and squinted his eyes.

    He was starting to get annoyed at Lawrend¡¯s obvious attempts to trick him. He was fairly confident that Lawrend was already a Heaven Mage. He had studied how to be a Heaven Mage, and the phenomenon that appeared around Lawrend were telltale signs of someone that became a Heaven Mage.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to insult you to get the point across.¡±

    ¡°Arghh¡­¡±

    Alexis gritted his teeth in anger. He wanted to keep himself calm, but his desperation plus the mockery from Lawrend was driving him crazy.

    His muscles bulged, and he grew slightly bigger. Lawrend focused his eyes and noticed that the way his mana flows inside his body had changed.

    ¡°If you dare, duel me using Earth Mage spells!¡± Alexis shouted.

    He truly believed that Lawrend was a Heaven Mage, so he thought he had no other way out. If he tried to flee in front of a Heaven Mage, he would only die faster.

    He still believed that he could win by challenging Lawrend to a fight using Earth Mage spells. After all, he was infinitely close to bing a Heaven Mage while Lawrend was just a new one.

    He believed that the difference between the two of them was not as drastic as it would normally be.

    ¡°Yes! Of course, I will duel you with an Earth Mage spell!¡± Lawrend responded excitedly.

    He was relieved to know that Alexis wasn¡¯t frightened even though he thought he was a Heaven Mage.

    ¡°No cheating.¡±

    Alexis wanted to make sure he had the chance. He had seen enough shameless individuals not uphold their words during their duels.

    ¡°I will keep my words,¡± Lawrend replied. He made sure to resonate his voice far and wide using lightning magic.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Alexis¡¯ face brightened. Lawrend would now be forced to fight him fair and square. If he tried to cheat, it would sully his reputation. He was confident Lawrend wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen because an emperor needed a good reputation.

    Otherwise, he would quickly lose the trust of his citizens. That would then make it harder to control the territory as a whole.

    ¡°Ember, leave with the others. As fast as possible!¡± Lawrend ordered as he pushed her away from his embrace.

    Ember saw the serious look he had on his face.

    ¡°Mm!¡±

    She nodded her head and used her fastest speed to escape.

    ¡°Leave! Quick! This is an order from Master!¡± Ember shouted repeatedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Lawrend said after seeing everyone had left.

    They were still close to the Imperial City, but Lawrend wasn¡¯t inclined to care about them. This fight had too much at stake.

    ¡°O¡¯ Ra, bring us light, disperse the darkness, warm our cold hearts, give energy to life, contain the power of the stars, and release them with a big bang, Supernova!¡±

    ¡°O¡¯ Gaia, the bearer of life, thend of the living, guide us to eternal life, give us power, then bury our lifeless bodies, millions of years may pass, Fossilization!¡±

    Both Lawrend and Alexis chanted their most powerful spells.

    After bing an Earth Mage, Lawrend finally perfected his Supernova spell. It was more powerful than he had expected. He was d he waited. Otherwise, this spell would¡¯ve only been a Grand Mage spell.

    Naturally, a supernova couldn¡¯tpare to the big bang theory. But thatst line solidified a powerful explosion in Lawrend¡¯s mind. It basically increased the strength of the spell by a huge magnitude.

    Meanwhile, the earth below them poured an endless amount of Earth Mana. The same was happening to Alexis¡¯ body. He decided to use all of his Earth Mana for this spell.

    This resulted in a huge fog of thick Earth Mana surrounding them. Their surroundings made it appear as if they were inside a sandstorm.

    But a bright light suddenly formed inside this sand storm. The Fire and Lightning Mana in the air rushed towards a single point in front of Lawrend. He was also pouring his Fire and Lightning mana into it.

    Soon, the sun was formed. Small sunspots appeared around it. These sunspots spewed hot sma, filled with pure fire mana.

    Lawrend faintly smiled as the sun hovered in front of him. It was as big as his height. He couldn¡¯t see Alexis in front of him.

    ¡°This is the end,¡± Lawrend whispered.

    ¡°Hah! You will be the first Heaven Mage under my foot!¡± Alexis responded back aggressively to boost his own confidence.

    ¡®I would not survive this if I wasn¡¯t an Earth Mage already,¡¯ Lawrend thought to himself.

    Inside his body, Valentina watched with bated breath. She was only a soul, and this spell horrified her. It might¡¯ve even hurt her if she was back in her peak form.

    Lawrend pushed his right palm forward. The sun suddenly elerated at an ungodly speed.

    As Lawrend did that, the Earth Mana in the surroundings rushed towards his body. They covered his skin and piled up continuously.

    Alexis lifted his right hand in front of him and crushed something inside it. Suddenly, a water globe surrounded his whole body.

    *DUNNNNNNNNNGHHH*n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The sun exploded in a powerful supernova. It was more apt to call it a hydrogen nuclear bomb from his previous life.

    The earth was torn apart as huge mounds of dirt and rock were lifted into the atmosphere, and the mana in the air was left unusable. The space also became unstable for a short moment.

    The area a hundred kilometers(62 miles) around them were turned into a dead wastnd.

    ¡­

    ..

    .

    Ember and the others watched from afar. Lawrend didn¡¯t tell them how far to run away, but Ember sensed it from the seriousness he showed on his face. She knew he wouldn¡¯t show that face unless it was really dangerous.

    ¡°His Imperial Highness is scary¡­¡± Gregory muttered as sweat poured down his back.

    ¡°Master!¡± Ember eximed.

    She was worried about his safety. Even she couldn¡¯t confidently say that she could¡¯ve survived that explosion.

 Chapter 597 Master, Youre Real!

    Ember¡¯s heart beat rapidly. She didn¡¯t know if he had survived his own spell. She felt the raging fire and lightning mana in the air. She couldn¡¯t sense him because of the chaos inside.

    ¡°What do I do¡­¡±

    The space inside was still unstable because the hot sma was still rising up the atmosphere. She might die because of their absurd power if she recklessly flew in.

    ¡°Screw it!¡± Ember shouted.

    She decided to risk it all. All for her Master. She realized now that she really cared for him. Her desire to see him alive overpowered everything sense of reason she had in her.

    Ember forcefully turned into a phoenix and flew inside. She pped her wings and soon was on the spot where Lawrend was.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    She endured the zing heat around her. She might be a phoenix, but the fire Lawrend used was differentpared to phoenix fire. In terms of ranking, the fire of the sun was more powerful than it.

    ¡°What are you worried for? Why would I die so easily?¡± Lawrend asked, a calm smile on his face.

    He appeared in front of her with no clothes. He was bare naked, but he still managed to smile. His confidence was different from a year ago because of his experience bedding his maids.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Ember returned to her human form and smacked Lawrend¡¯s chest with her body. She tightened her arms around him and smelled him as much as she could.

    ¡°You¡¯re real!¡± Ember eximed.

    She was happy to confirm it. After all, she could be dreaming right now. It was really hard to imagine how someone could survive being close to that.

    ¡°*Cough*¡±

    Ember turned her head aggressively to the source of the cough. The sma and dust covering that ce quickly dispersed. It revealed Alexis. He was still alive.

    Simr to Lawrend, he was also buck naked.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Ember quickly turned her head away after seeing the dong hanging from his waist.

    Lawrend¡¯s eyebrows twitched after seeing Ember¡¯s reaction. He frowned and stared at Alexis.

    ¡°Water magic? So it¡¯s the Spring n,¡± Lawrend muttered as he stared at him solemnly.

    ¡°*Cough* What would you do to them? You might be a Heaven Mage, but you aren¡¯t capable of trampling them,¡± Alexis said as a small smile formed on his face.

    His only reconciliation in his defeat was the fact that Lawrend could never defeat the Spring n. They were a part of the three great ns. Lawrend would either need to get the help of two of the great ns, or he would need to overpower them in order to win.

    None of those options sounded possible for Alexis. The three great ns had always kept each other in check. If one of them falls, it would be hard to keep a bnce with just two ns.

    ¡°As I said, I¡¯m not a Heaven Mage,¡± Lawrend said.

    He felt irritated by this guy. He still dared to be smug even at this point.

    ¡°Kill me! Shameless Heaven Mage. At least, I will die with glory under your hands,¡± Alexis said.

    He totally epted his fate. He had given up on life. There was no point trying to struggle in front of a powerful Heaven Mage like Lawrend.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    Lawrend felt a sharp pain spread through his whole body. There were countless invisible needles poking him from each point of his body.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Ember hugged him tighter. She sensed his body and felt the critically low amount of mana inside him.

    ¡°You overdrew your mana! Master, you¡¯re just a new Earth Mage. How could you risk yourself like this!?¡± Ember asked in disbelief.

    This was the first time she saw someone with this low amount of mana.

    ¡°What can I say? I love taking risks,¡± Lawrend said with a forced smile on his face.

    ¡°Stupid. I¡¯m not gonnaugh at that,¡± Ember replied seriously.

    She wasn¡¯t in the mood tough at his jokes. His life was more important.

    Alexis was listening in front of them. He slowly widened his eyes as he looked at Lawrend. He repeatedly shook his head in disbelief.

    ¡°No way¡­ No way¡­ No way¡­¡±

    Alexis prided himself in his strength. He was infinitely close to bing a Heaven Mage. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone capable of defeating him if they weren¡¯t already a Heaven Mage.

    ¡°This is not the first time this has happened,¡± Lawrend said to Ember, still trying to smile.

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?!¡± Ember asked and shook his body violently.

    She was curious, shocked, amazed, and terrified by what he said. It was a chaotic mixture of feelings inside her. She didn¡¯t know what to say after that.

    ¡°Watch. Defend me from him. I will attempt it once again. Haha¡­ I thought I couldn¡¯t do this again,¡± Lawrend muttered as he chuckled.

    It was hard for him to hide the excitement in his voice. He couldn¡¯t do this before because of the high risk of death. Now was the only chance he had ever again, and he was determined to take it no matter what.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ember was confused by his words.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have mana!¡± Ember eximed.

    ¡°Trust me. Ember, do you really trust me? After all of the deplorable things I¡¯ve done to you?¡± Lawrend solemnly asked.

    He was honestly not sure if she truly trusted him. It was hard for him to imagine how someone could trust him after what he did to her.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Ember was shocked at the question.

    She thought about it, and she doubted why she even decided to trust him. He might be handsome, talented, and her fiance, but she now had the chance to free herself from the suffering and humiliation he gave her.

    ¡°Master, you already know the answer to that,¡± Ember said with a wry smile on her face.

    Lawrend formed a smile after hearing her answer. It was the best answer she could possibly give.

    Lawrend closed his eyes, and she let go of him. Lawrend floated in the sky, and he crossed his legs together.

    ¡°Space¡­¡±

 Chapter 598 Absorbing Space Mana

    Lawrend sensed the chaotic space around him. This was the perfect chance for him to grasp space magic.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Normally, this would be insanely hard, but Lawrend already had experience with this exotic magic.

    ¡®Ahahaha. I can finally have Space Magic in my main arsenal,¡¯ Lawrendughed to himself.

    ¡®You¡¯re crazy, Master. No one had ever done this before,¡¯ Valentina replied.

    She was amazed at his desire to collect the different elements inside his body. She found him more and more attractive.

    He was the type of guy she would¡¯ve fallen for if she was still alive because of his charm.

    ¡®If no one had, I will dly do it first.¡¯

    Lawrend was brimming with confidence. He had several experiences before, and he was ready to do it again.

    Another sun appeared above Lawrend¡¯s head. All of the leftover Fire and Lightning Mana inside his body rushed out and formed it. With this, he would be able to drain all of his mana.

    ¡°Aghhh¡­¡± Lawrend groaned in pain.

    Feeling mana leave his body was very painful. It would be simr to someone drying themselves by extracting the water from their own bodies. Mana was just like that. It was an integral part of life.

    Through all the pain, Lawrend decided to push on. He wouldn¡¯t be satisfied if he failed. He would not be able to recover from such a setback.

    If a failure really happened, he might not be able to do this again. He would be scared of failing. That was why he had to do this right now.

    As Lawrend lost more and more of his leftover mana, his body wobbled in the air. He was slowly losing his flight ability.

    And then, suddenly, he became stable. Lawrend used his space magic in his soul to keep himself in the same position. It was very exhausting, so Lawrend decided to rush it.

    ¡°Come!¡± Lawrend shouted.

    He sensed all of the space mana around him and used his soul to catalyze the reaction.

    *Whoosh*

    Ember and Alexis felt a sudden change in the air around them. They couldn¡¯t tell what it was because they weren¡¯t space mages. If they were, they would be shocked to feel the space around them flow towards Lawrend.

    It was a weird phenomenon. Space was moving, but it seemed like nothing was happening from outside observers.

    ¡°Hoh? This kid is really interesting,¡± a white-bearded old man said as he floated right above Lawrend.

    He was hidden behind a cloud, so it would be hard to find him if one wasn¡¯t looking for him. This white-bearded old man was the same person who flew above the sky when Elena became a Divine Slime.

    Lawrend sucked in the space around him and turned them into space mana. A new enigmatic and colorless mana started to feel his body. As he absorbed space mana, Lawrend also absorbed Lightning and Fire Mana.

    It was tiring. Lawrend wouldn¡¯t be able to tell if someone touched him right now. Trying to bnce the absorption from three different elements required all of his focus.

    The whole of his mind was in trying to control his mana.

    Ember sensed the weird changes around her and cautiously watched Alexis. She was ready to defend if he tried to attack. She was also confident that he couldn¡¯t attack her with a powerful spell.

    He had already spent all of his mana when he cast the Fossilize spell earlier.

    ¡°What a shame. If only I hadn¡¯t been too greedy,¡± Alexis muttered as he shook his head.

    He finally epted reality. Lawrend was only an Earth Mage, but he was still significantly more powerful than him. The reality was often more shocking than fiction.

    ¡°Why did you ept their offer?¡± Ember asked.

    She was naturally asking about his rtionship with the Spring n. He clearly used a magic device from them. It was simr to the gem the Ignis Ancestor gave Lawrend.

    It could also protect him from any attack below the Heaven Mage level. That was why he was able to survive Lawrend¡¯s spell. If it weren¡¯t for it, he would be already dead.

    It was already fortunate for him to only lose his clothes.

    ¡°It was a business opportunity. The Spring n would ept me as their honorary member and help me be a Heaven Mage. Who could resist such an offer? I had been pursuing that power all of my life. What does an insignificant talent from a kingdom have in exchange?¡± Alexis retorted logically.

    His answer stumped Ember. It was logical and correct. He only did it to benefit himself. She would¡¯ve probably done the same if she was in the same position.

    ¡°The pursuit of power corrupts everyone,¡± Ember said to him.

    ¡°Correct. I tried to resist it for thousands of years. Unfortunately, Earth Mages don¡¯t live forever,¡± Alexis replied.

    He fully agreed with her. There were many other ways he could¡¯ve be a Heaven Mage already, but he still chose to do it himself. It was his pride as the undefeatable Blumin Emperor.

    ¡°So, what are you going to do?¡± Ember asked as she focused her eyes on him.

    ¡°Sorry, Princess. This is my only way!¡± Alexis said.

    He threw a blue gem toward Lawrend¡¯s direction. It flew fast, and before Ember could react, it was already in front of her. It was about to pass her and hit Lawrend.

    ¡°For Master!¡±

    Ember caught the blue gem with her body. Clear and pure water exploded out of the gem. This water instantly wrapped around her body and dissolved it.

    Water was known as the best solvent. Meaning it could dissolve almost everything. This property was amplified at Ember.

    Her skin dissolved. Her flesh dissolved. Her bones dissolved. Nothing was left as the pure water turned blood red.

    The beautiful princess known as Ember Ignis was no more.

    ¡°F*ck¡­¡±

    Alexis lost his energy and fell from the sky. He had used the leftover mana inside his body to propel that blue gem forward. It was meant to kill Lawrend as hisst deed before his death.

    He already knew he would be left weak after using it, so he decided to bring Lawrend down with him. s, it was a failure.

 Chapter 599 The Legend Of The Phoenix

    *Fwoosh*

    The space suddenly became stable, and a wave spread out from Lawrend¡¯s position. He was brimming with Fire, Lightning, and Space mana.

    For hundreds of kilometers, the fire and lightning mana were depleted. It was worst around Lawrend. There were almost none of them.

    Lawrend opened his eyes and stared at the floating ball of bloody water. He disappeared from his position and instantly reappeared inside it.

    Lawrend closed his eyes once again and allowed the water to seep into his skin and destroy his body. It may seem dumb, but he was doing something special.

    ¡­

    ¡°What happened?!¡± Julianne eximed in disbelief.

    ¡°No way!¡± Otor shouted.

    The other Earth Mages around them mored. It was already shocking for Ember to die, but it was crazier for Lawrend to willingly enter into his own death.

    ¡°I will kill the Blumin Emperor!¡± Saturn shouted as he flew into the battlefield.

    He was the old man who stood up back then to warn Lawrend about the Blumin Emperor¡¯s tyranny. He knew that this was the only chance he had to kill the emperor.

    ¡°I will help!¡±

    Many other Earth Mages flew behind him and decided to help. It would be easy to kill the emperor now that he was weak, but they still wanted to join in to have the achievement of killing the Blumin Emperor.

    Alexis saw Lawrend enter the water ball. He was slowly falling to his death, but he didn¡¯t be happy.

    ¡°Love is a bitter curse¡­ Jania¡­¡±

    At this moment, Alexis remembered his long-dead first wife. The talented Yin wasn¡¯t even her son. Their son had already died long ago. He was only an average mortal with no talent for magic.

    His whole life shed through his eyes. The happiness, the warmth, and the sadness he felt along the way.

    ¡°I tried everything, but you still died¡­ Maybe, I should¡¯ve followed you like he did¡­¡±

    ¡°AGHH!¡±

    Alexis¡¯ body was suddenly split open as an ice de passed through his waist. It was water magic from Saturn.

    Several more spells fell onto the emperor¡¯s body from the other Earth Mages. They ranged from almost every element out there. The Blumin Emperor had zero chance of surviving any of that.

    The mangled, bloody mess that was left of the Blumin Emperor sttered after it hit the ground.

    ¡°We did it¡­¡±

    Saturn and the others became happy, but suddenly, a gloomy feeling permeated the whole surroundings. Lawrend and Ember had died.

    They were sad, and there were even worse things that would now happen that both of them died. It might incur the wrath of the Ignis n.

    But just as they were all losing all of their hope, the ball of water suddenly shone brightly. The bloody color slowly disappeared, and two bright lights appeared in the center.

    These two lights became clear. They were two small red phoenixes. One had a long wing and a feminine appearance. The other had a more sharp face that exuded masculinity.

    ¡°A miracle!¡±

    The ball of water suddenly boiled. A few secondster, none of it was left.

    Then, the two phoenixes burned brighter. The ball of water wasn¡¯t holding them back anymore.

    The two phoenixes separated and turned into tworge eggs. The eggs sucked in the already depleted fire mana from the surroundings.

    ¡­

    ¡°Ahahaha! This kid is bold. I like it. Let me help him,¡± the old man with the white beard said.

    He had continued watching. He saw Lawrend¡¯s bravery and felt impressed.

    The old man threw two zing red gems toward the two eggs. The eggs absorbed the gems, and the light they emitted turned into two blinding suns.

    The others couldn¡¯t help but turn away or cover their eyes.

    Lawrend and Ember appeared. They were wrapping themselves with their phoenix wings as if newborns.

    The two of them pulled back their wings at the same time. They floated in the air as if nothing had happened. They were still the same. It didn¡¯t seem like they died at all!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°The Phoenix Rebirth!¡± Julianne eximed.

    She had heard legends about this phenomenon before. It was supposed to be the mystical superpowers of the descendants of the Ignis n. She couldn¡¯t believe it was actually real.

    She initially thought it was a legend spread to glorify the n. After all, who would dare say they could revive from death?

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Ember immediately spread her arms and embraced Lawrend. She and Lawrend were still covered with red mes. It made it impossible for the others to see their naked bodies.

    ¡°Ember¡­¡±

    Lawrend hugged her back. He was d it was a sess.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me. I thought I could revive, but that water gem was too powerful. It was specifically made to prevent an Ignis from reviving,¡± Ember said.

    She was filled with happiness. Having been at the edge of death, she felt more appreciation for her own life. She wanted to cherish Lawrend more because of it.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? You showed me that you trusted me after all of the things I¡¯ve done to you. I love you, Ember.¡±

    Lawrend stared into her eyes with warmth. He was touched when she decided to trust him.

    ¡°I love you too, Lawrend¨C My Master!¡±

    Ember went in for a kiss. She held his face securely and didn¡¯t let go until she had a good taste of him.

    ¡°We can do moreter.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Ember and Lawrend released each other from their embrace.

    Ember swung her hand around her, and a sphere of me appeared around the two of them. This allowed them to remove the mes covering their bodies, and they started wearing new sets of clothing.

    After that, the sphere of mes scattered, revealing them to everyone.

    ¡°Woohhhh!¡±

    ¡°Congrats, Your Imperial Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Long Live His Imperial Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Undrasil Empire!¡±

    The Earth Mages shouted together excitedly. Seeing Lawrend alive boosted their morale. After these past few weeks, they had grown attached to him. He was a great leader.

    ¡°From now on, thisnd is the territory of the Undrasil Empire!¡± Lawrend dered with his voice echoing for thousands of kilometers.

 Chapter 600 The Undrasil Empire

    Lawrend¡¯s deration reached a lot of territories. Very quickly, the news spread through the whole territory of the Blumin Empire.

    Many were shocked and in denial. A lot of mages had grown to idolize the Blumin Emperor. Hearing about his death was the same as hearing about the death of a religious believer¡¯s god.

    ¡­

    In the Undrasil Kingdom¡¯s Royal Capital, the news reached there after only a few minutes.

    ¡°Master won!¡± Aleshia shouted as she burst inside the castle.

    She was just studying magic at the Mage Guild when they received the message.

    ¡°Really!?¡±

    A slender woman with outstanding looks walked out of a hallway to meet her. She had two straight horns poking out of her head, covered with crimson hair.

    ¡°I confirmed it! YES!! Master will finallye back home!¡± Aleshia shouted.

    She was slightly differentpared to before. There was a motherly charm surrounding her right now. She matured more after taking care of her son for a month.

    Without Lawrend, the girls were forced to rely on themselves.

    ¡°Fufufu! As expected of Master!¡±

    ¡­

    The news also quickly spread through the whole Undrasil Kingdom. Many were hopeful for Lawrend¡¯s victory, and the news made them burst with joy.

    ¡­

    The surrounding empires and kingdoms heard the news. Lawrend¡¯s fight with the Blumin Emperor was exined in clear detail. Many kings and emperors were curious and eager to meet him.

    In a faraway territory, at the very center of the Primitus Continent.

    A reclusive n received the news, and a meeting was formed. It was a story for another time.

    ¡­

    Lawrend looked around at the Earth Mages around him. He then looked back at the mage army he developed. It was almost two months since he set out for this war. It was surreal thinking about all of the things he had done.

    ¡°Thank you to everyone here. You all have supported me greatly. I wouldn¡¯t have this sess without all of you,¡± Lawrend said and smiled.

    ¡°Yes! Our pleasure, Your Imperial Majesty!¡± Julianne was the first to respond.

    ¡°I would like to speak to youter. I will discuss the future ns for our empires.¡±

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, thank you for giving me the chance to kill him!¡± Saturn shouted and kneeled in the air.

    ¡°It was a shame. I wanted to kill him myself, but you deserved it. It was the best ending for him to be killed by the people he had already defeated in the past,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He was very open-minded about it. He knew he couldn¡¯t have killed the emperor because he tried to save Ember. Instead of regretting it, he decided to not worry about it.

    ¡°Your Imperial Princess, please allow me to transfer to the Undrasil Empire!¡± Saturn asked Julianne.

    He stared at her solemnly. He would not take no for an answer.

    ¡°Fine. I understand what you are feeling.¡± Julianne nodded her head.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She felt the same way Saturn was feeling right now. She also had thoughts of serving Lawrend. His performance today made it very irresistible to work under him.

    If she wasn¡¯t the Imperial Princess, she would¡¯ve already begged him to ept her. Unfortunately, she needed to keep her calm and show her nobleness as the princess.

    ¡°Thank you! Does I serving you bother you, Your Imperial Majesty?¡± Saturn asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m more than d. Also, call me ¡®Emperor¡¯. It feels less stiff and closer that way,¡± Lawrend replied.

    Who wouldn¡¯t take a free Earth Mage? He just needed one right now to stabilize his new territory. He would still need some time before his mage army could fully grow to their full potential.

    ¡°Yes, Emperor.¡± Saturn nodded his head.

    ¡°Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Emperor¡­¡±

    ¡°Emperor.¡±

    One by one, the other Earth Mages started calling out to Lawrend and kneeling in the air.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lawrend smiled wryly after seeing their actions. He raised his head and looked at Julianne for help.

    ¡°What are all of you doing!? Is your loyalty to the empire so weak??¡± Julianne asked as she turned red from embarrassment.

    She was ashamed of their actions as the person with the highest status here. They couldn¡¯t even control themselves.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we know you want it to. We could all serve Emperor,¡± Pie said in an attempt to convince her.

    ¡°Not you too. What would happen to the Trunden Empire then?¡± Julianne retorted.

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±

    The Earth Mages quickly realized their mistakes. The Trunden Empire was prime meat in the eyes of other empires. The other empires would be more than happy to divide it between themselves.

    That was why they needed to stay in their empire to protect their borders.

    ¡°Emperor!¡± Gregory implored.

    He was almost begging in the air. He threw all of his pride to have Lawrend ept him.

    ¡°I will not take anyone. Saturn was an exception,¡± Lawrend answered.

    He decided to help Julianne as a way to repay the great help she gave him. He also wouldn¡¯t want to swallow the Trunden Empire. After all, there was a great chance he could if he epted them all.

    He only needed to kill the Trunden Emperor to get the territory. But Lawrend wasn¡¯t the type of person to kill his ally¡¯s rtive. Julianne definitely wouldn¡¯t want such an ending.

    ¡°Everyone heard the Emperor. Stand up now,¡± Julianne ordered sternly.

    She was relieved, but deep down, she felt conflicted. She knew she would¡¯ve done the same thing as the others if it weren¡¯t for her being the Imperial Princess.

    The Earth Mages were very unwilling. They were bound to be great if they could serve under someone like Lawrend.

    ¡°The Imperial Capital is half destroyed. Help me look for survivors,¡± Lawrend said to stop them from thinking about serving him.

    ¡°Will do, Emperor!¡±

    The Earth Mages were very enthusiastic after hearing his words. They flew down to the Imperial Capital and spread out.

    ¡°What a shame,¡± Lawrend murmured as he stared at the destroyed city.

    Many of the defensive magic formations were broken, and countless buildings were turned to rubble. Only a few defensive magic formations had survived.

    Even so, a lot of people were still contained inside those formations. Lawrend was sure he could rebuild this city and bring it back to its glory with his own magical formation expertise.

 Chapter 601 Admitting To Submit To Him ? ?

    The Earth Mages broke the remaining domes of defensive magic formations. The citizens were inside their homes, shivering in fear. They thought the world was ending.

    Lawrend¡¯s power and the deceased Blumin Emperor¡¯s power both tormented the whole city. If it weren¡¯t for the defensive magic barriers, the entire city might¡¯ve been destroyed altogether.

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, let us help them,¡± an Arch Mage asked as the mag army arrived behind Lawrend.

    ¡°Go. Help them. Don¡¯t discriminate because they will be a part of the empire,¡± Lawrend warned.

    ¡°Yes, Your Imperial Majesty!¡± the whole mage army shouted.

    They flew forward to the Imperial Capital and helped the Earth Mages find survivors.

    ¡°Master, are we going to help too?¡± Ember asked.

    ¡°No need. We should take a rest,¡± Lawrend replied and smiled at her.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lawrend took Ember¡¯s hand and pulled her down to the ground. Her revival still felt surreal for her. She didn¡¯t think she could ever hold his hand again.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lawrend turned to look at her.

    ¡°I-I¨C My mouth opened on its own.¡± Ember turned red from shame.

    ¡°You still can¡¯t believe why I went to save you?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s just¡­ I love you, Master,¡± Ember replied. She stared warmly into his eyes.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Lawrend chuckled.

    He pulled her close and used his other hand to grope her butt.

    ¡°Ah! Master, we¡¯re out in the open¡­¡± Ember blushed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to defeat me?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Hmph. How can I defeat a cheat like you?¡± Ember pouted as she looked down. She couldn¡¯t stare him straight in the eyes.

    ¡°How about we try to make each other cum? If you can make me cum first, you win. You don¡¯t have to defeat me in a duel ever again,¡± Lawrend proposed with a lewd grin.

    ¡°T-That¡¯s not the same, but¡­ I¡¯m not against it.¡±

    Ember really wanted to defeat him in a duel. It was her pride as a mage, but his idea didn¡¯t sound bad at all. In fact, it aroused her.

    ¡°Come¡­¡±

    Lawrend stopped groping her butt and pulled her down to the ground.

    Once on the ground, Lawrend embraced her.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Hold tight.¡±

    *Pwop*

    They suddenly disappeared, and the space rippled.

    Ember saw the sunset and the moon rise in rapid motion. Before she realized it, the images she saw disappeared, and they were inside a deep valley.

    ¡°What happened!?¡±

    Ember escaped from Lawrend¡¯s embrace and looked around her. She stomped the ground and tapped the walls of the valley.

    ¡°I used Space Magic,¡± Lawrend revealed with a cheeky smile.

    ¡°Space Magic¡­ It was the same magic you used on me before?¡± Ember asked.

    She could still remember him using it to scare her. He threatened that he would throw her naked outside, which would definitely humiliate her throughout her life.

    As a Princess of the Ignis n, she valued her body. If hundreds of nobodies saw her body, she wouldn¡¯t be able to call herself pure anymore. She would end up thinking about how many men would fantasize about her naked body.

    It was a chilling thought for a pure girl like her at that time. If it weren¡¯t the case, she wouldn¡¯t have subdued to Lawrend.

    ¡°Yes. I now have three elements in my fleshly body,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He feltfortable telling her about these secrets now. He knew she would not reveal it to anyone because of what she had done earlier. She truly deserved all of his trust.

    ¡°Three!? Wait, what do you mean fleshly body?¡± Ember was shocked at his revtion.

    ¡°I have all of the elements in my soul. Yes, I¡¯m able to use magic with my soul.¡±

    ¡°Ahh! So that¡¯s why! I thought you already had all of the elements in your body when you showed it to me before!¡± Ember eximed in shock.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s not bad, right?¡±

    ¡°Mm! But I will never be able to defeat you at this rate¡­¡± Ember said despondently.

    She tried imagining defeating him, but all she could imagine was her getting defeated because of the various elements in his arsenal. If he only had one element like her, she might be able to defeat him through sheer brute force.

    ¡°Just make me cum, and you will have defeated me. It is my pride as a man,¡± Lawrend calmly exined to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same¡­ *Sigh* But I will try my best,¡± Ember said, still feeling down.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°How about we remove the soul contract? You have already submitted to me, right?¡± Lawrend asked with a smirk on his face.

    ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re right. The soul contract is irrelevant now,¡± Ember unwillingly replied.

    She didn¡¯t want to admit to it, but he was right when he told her that he could make her submit to him within five years. It had only been two months, and she was already willing to offer her life to him. She found it ironic.

    If her from two months ago saw her now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to believe it.

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Lawrend and Ember sat down on the rocky ground and held each other¡¯s hands.

    ¡°You know how to dissolve a soul contract?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve read about it before,¡± Ember replied.

    ¡°That makes this faster.¡±

    Lawrend and Ember closed their eyes together. They glowed a calm light, and two pieces of souls separated from their souls. These souls were the same pieces of souls that separated from them when they created the soul contract.

    ¡°Done.¡±

    Lawrend opened his eyes and smiled at her.

    ¡°Ughh¡­ I can¡¯t believe you were right,¡± Ember said in displeasure.

    She found it uneptable. Her pride was broken when she remembered how sure she was about not submitting to him.

    ¡°Come here¡­¡±

    Lawrend crawled to her and pulled his chin towards his face. Ember willingly epted his advances and closed her eyes. Their lips touched, and Lawrend invaded her mouth.

    Since they had just regenerated their bodies, they tasted each other much better. Lawrend could now taste her pure taste. It was magical and somewhat intoxicating. She tasted sweet and delicious.

 Chapter 602 Training Ember ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    ¡°Mmhh¡­¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    Their lips made lewd noises as they passionately kissed each other. Ember fought back his tongue in the middle as they mixed around and around each other.

    Ember and Lawrend felt tingly as their tongues touched. Their bodies got hotter and hotter.

    Lawrend¡¯s hand started exploring her body. He rubbed her inner thighs and slowly crept into herher regions.

    Ember decided to return the favor. She directly went for his crotch and rubbed his balls. She felt something grow inside it as his cock became erect.

    A few minutester, they separated. Ember and Lawrend were both out of breath.

    ¡°You feel gentler, Master,¡± Ember said with an intoxicated gaze.

    ¡°Because I know I can trust you with my love,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°It was the best decision I¡¯ve ever made,¡± Ember replied and smiled.

    They both stood up and removed their clothes. Ember decided to give him a little show.

    Ember clumsily shook her waist as she peeled away one article of clothing after another. Lawrend couldn¡¯t get his eyes away from her body as he removed his clothes.

    ¡°You¡¯re magical¡­ I don¡¯t know what I did to deserve you,¡± Lawrend muttered.

    ¡°Hmph. You vited me. That¡¯s what you did,¡± Ember yfully replied.

    ¡°I did, didn¡¯t I?¡± Lawrend wryly smiled.

    ¡°Come¡­ Vite me more, Master,¡± Ember said after finally removing all of her clothes.

    She was bare naked. Lawrend stared at her beautiful naked body. She had medium-sized boobs with a pink cherry on top. Her waist was thin, but not too thin¡ªjust the right size.

    She had a big ass, but not too cumbersome. If he had to describe her in a nerdy way, he would call her body the ¡°Golden Ratio¡±.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He took all of it in and engraved them into his mind. This was the woman who had just sacrificed her life for him. As a man, he couldn¡¯t help but be proud of himself.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re staring too much¡­ I¡¯m getting redder¡­¡± Ember said in a small voice.

    Lawrend looked up and saw her blushing and looking embarrassed. She couldn¡¯t look him in the eye because of the embarrassment she felt.

    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± Lawrend said.

    Those words came from his heart. He couldn¡¯t even describe her better than that. She really deserved to be called a Princess.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Ember covered her face with her hands. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. His loving gaze and his words truly overwhelmed her.

    Lawrend took a step and lifted her butt with his hands. Ember felt herself be weightless as Lawrend carried her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it while standing,¡± he whispered.

    He lifted her more, and Ember helped him by guiding his penis to her pussy. Lawrend slowly lowered her, and he prated her.

    ¡°Ngghhh¡­¡±

    Ember embraced him and put all of her weight on his body. She couldn¡¯t be more happier having him inside of her again.

    ¡°You feel tighter than usual,¡± Lawrend said.

    He felt her vagina squeeze and wrap around his cock. It felt like she didn¡¯t want him to move. Like she wanted to stay in that position forever.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it, please¡­¡± Ember said as she blushed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because you love me more?¡± Lawrend teased her.

    ¡°Hmph. Who would love someone that vited them?¡± Ember retorted and buried her face in his neck.

    ¡°Right. You will.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ember didn¡¯t deny him.

    Lawrend found their interaction cute. He then started lifting her butt again and letting her fall down on his cock.

    ¡°Ahh! It¡¯s reaching so deep¡­¡±

    Ember was shocked when it poked her deep inside. This position was unlike the positions they had done in the past.

    ¡°You¡¯re so tight¡­¡±

    Lawrend felt pain and pleasure mixed together as her inner walls mped down on him.

    And so, he continued.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ahh! Ah! Ngh! Deep! Ahh! Ah! So good! Mmm!¡± Ember continuously moaned.

    Lawrend enjoyed himself. He could feel himself reach her womb and press against it. It was very pleasurable, especially because of her tightness.

    Lawrend used his one hand and fondled her boob.

    ¡°Nghh!! That¡¯s..! Cheating..!¡±

    Ember felt her pleasure multiply by several times.

    ¡°It¡¯s all fair. Just find a way to make me cum faster,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He enjoyed the soft sensation of her boob. It was very soft and malleable. He made various shapes with them.

    Ember remembered what she did at the tent. She used her two hands and pinched his nipples.

    ¡°Hehehe. Ahh! You twitched!¡±

    Ember was ecstatic, feeling his reaction inside of her.

    Lawrend felt even more pleasurable. His legs felt shaky as the nipples were a very sensitive erogenous zone. As a man, he had never tried touching himself there. Only Elena and the others had.

    ¡°Cum! Ahh! Cum! Mmm! Cum!¡±

    Ember egged him to cum as she also felt pleasure. She had experienced pleasure several times more when she got pleasured by him and Aleshia. She felt like she couldst for a lot longer at this rate. This wasn¡¯t evenparable to that time.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Lawrend wouldn¡¯t let himself lose to her. He used his space magic to control her moving up and down his cock. With another hand free, he reached deep in between them and rubbed her clitoris.

    ¡°Ahhhh! Noo! Master!¡±

    Ember suddenly felt a wave of pleasure wash over her whole body. She felt her legs grow weak and her body submit to his fingers and cock.

    ¡°Does it feel good?¡± Lawrend teased.

    ¡°Yes. But you¡¯re¡­ Ahhh! Cheating! No magic!¡± Ember protested.

    She couldn¡¯t control her upper torso anymore. She could only lean on his body and clumsily pinch his nipples.

    ¡°Alright. No magic. Let¡¯s change positions,¡± Lawrend replied and stopped moving.

    ¡°Hahh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Mmm¡­¡± Ember panted as she recovered.

    If he continued more, she would¡¯ve cum already. The stimtion was just that good.

    Lawrend lifted her up and popped his cock from her pussy.

    ¡°Ngh,¡± Ember moaned.

    She looked down and stared at his cock, covered with their love juices.

    Lawrend let her feet touch the ground and to stand up on her own.

    ¡°Hehe. Stay still! I will make you cum this time!¡±

 Chapter 603 Training Her Bed Skills ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Ember kneeled in front of Lawrend and took his cock inside her mouth. She rolled her tongue around it and sucked on the head.

    ¡°That¡¯s cheating! I¡¯m the only one receiving pleasure,¡± Lawrendined to her.

    But he didn¡¯t try to stop her. In fact, he weed it. This was his n. He wanted her to do her best to pleasure him. His n to train her hadn¡¯t stopped even after what she did.

    He would turn her into the best slutty maid.

    Lawrend patted her head as she continued to aggressively suck his cock. She moved her head up and down and sucked it vigorously.

    ¡°Mhhh¡­ *Slurp* Mghhh¡­¡±

    Ember found the taste of his cock inside of her mouth likable. Her womanly instincts were on fire as they guided her on how to make him cum.

    Lawrend could feel his legs grow weak as she sucked more and more.

    ¡°Stop! Let me do it now,¡± Lawrend said, pushing her head away.

    His cock popped out of her mouth, and she looked up at him in displeasure.

    ¡°You were about to cum, weren¡¯t you?¡± Ember asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point. It¡¯s my turn to make you cum,¡± Lawrend said.

    He slowly guided her to the ground until she wasying on it with her legs wide open.

    ¡°Thanks for the feast,¡± Lawrend said.

    Heid on his stomach and used his two thumbs to spread her pussy wide open. He licked the insides and sucked on it.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Ember¡¯s body trembled from his tongue. Lawrend employed all of his experience to pleasure her. He slid his tongue in a circle.

    He slurped the love juices from deep inside of her. With his experience from drinking Humility¡¯s love juices, he learned to enjoy it. Lawrend sucked and swallowed it like water.

    ¡°A-Ahhhh! MMMMHHPHHH!!¡±

    Ember held Lawrend¡¯s head as she tingled from pleasure. She could feel his tongue aggressively exploring her lower mouth.

    ¡°Master..! Ah!¡±

    Ember arched her back and moaned lewdly. She was slowly reaching her climax.

    ¡°No! Stop, Master!¡±

    Ember tried to push his head away. She didn¡¯t want to climax, or she would lose.

    s, Lawrend was too strong. He had a firm grip on her and didn¡¯t allow himself to stop.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!¡±

    Ember felt a rush of dopamine and pleasure throughout her whole body. She fell limp and unmoving. She rolled her eyes above her eyelids as she was brought to heaven.

    She sshed squirt and squirt into Lawrend¡¯s mouth. He diligently drank them without letting a single drop spill to the ground.

    ¡°Mmhh¡­ That tasted sweet and delicious,¡± Lawrend said and raised his head from between her legs.

    ¡°Uuuuu¡­ Cheater, Master!¡± Ember pouted.

    She was upset and frustrated, mixed with a high of pleasure. These unique emotions made Ember look cute and pretty.

    ¡°I will give you another chance,¡± Lawrend replied and smiled.

    He didn¡¯t intend to lose to her in the first ce. To train her body, he would need to show her who truly was the boss.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it in a 69!¡± Ember suggested.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Lawrend readily agreed.

    ¡°Hmph. You can¡¯t cheat this time,¡± Ember harrumphed.

    Lawrendid on the cold ground, and Ember rode on top of him. She positioned her pussy against his face and faced his erect cock.

    ¡°I will make you cum this time,¡± Ember said with a voice filled with determination.

    ¡°Really?¡± Lawrend teased.

    Ember was upset and decided to start immediately. She grabbed his cock and gripped it tightly. She then licked the ns before putting the whole head into her mouth.

    Instead of putting it all inside of her, she rolled her tongue around the head and stimted the underside of his penis. She used her hands to masturbate the base.

    Lawrend could tell that she was taking this seriously. He felt pleasure immediately fill his body as she gave him head.

    Lawrend started too. He inserted his index finger into her sloppy hole.

    ¡°Mmh¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ember felt it and her sensitive insides sent electricity all over her body.

    Lawrend pressed it against her walls and then used his thumb to rub around her clitoris. Since she just came, her clitoris was very erect. Lawrend was able to y around with it, causing her to feel tremendous amounts of pleasure.

    ¡°M-Mmpphh¡­¡±

    Ember trembled and used her other hand to massage his balls. This was as best as she could do.

    ¡°R-Ready?¡± Lawrend asked while holding himself back from cumming.

    ¡°?¡±

    Ember was confused.

    ¡°I rarely use this technique!¡±

    Lawrend sent Lightning Mana through Ember¡¯s clitoris. Instantly, her whole brain was filled with pleasure. She cked out and only felt pleasure for that short moment.

    She quickly regained her rity and climaxed while Lawrend drank her love juices. She still had Lawrend¡¯s cock inside her mouth, but she had already lost.

    ¡°No!¡± Ember screamed while her legs were still spasming from climaxing.

    ¡°You have to use everything in your arsenal to win,¡± Lawrend said to her.

    ¡°You used your magic! I thought no magic!¡± Emberined.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I forgot. You win then,¡± Lawrend replied and felt embarrassed.

    ¡°Yes! Master, you shouldn¡¯t cheat! See? You lost! I feel so happy!¡± Ember raised her arms up and celebrated.

    In a slightly pouty voice, Lawrend asked, ¡°How about me? Are you going to leave me hanging?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You are my reward, Master,¡± Ember replied cheekily.

    She turned around and positioned her pussy above his towering cock. She anticipated it as she wanted to feel it prate inside of her. As a woman, she was still not satisfied with only cumming twice.

    ¡°You can move as much as you like since this is your reward,¡± Lawrend said.

    Ember lowered her waist and his cock kissed her lower lips. She then proceeded further and let it spread her lips apart as it entered.

    ¡°Ahhhh~¡­¡±

    Ember arched her head back as she enjoyed the sensation of it going inside her sensitive vagina. She continued going until it pressed against her womb.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ Master, don¡¯t you want to impregnate me?¡± Ember suddenly asked.

 Chapter 604 Asking For A Baby ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    ¡°I already told you I don¡¯t want children for the time being,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He already knew the horrors of children. He was too reckless when he impregnated most of his maids. He truly regretted doing that.

    ¡°But, aren¡¯t you in love with me, Master? Don¡¯t you want to¡­ have a child with me..?¡± Ember asked slowly.

    She was hopeful and wanted to have his child. She was reminded of his children and couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous. She also wanted to have her own child with him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lawrend became silent. His dick slowly started bing limp as he used his mind to think of an answer.

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s bing smaller!¡±

    Ember panicked. She started moving up and down to prevent it from bing smaller. Indeed, it was an effective strategy. Lawrend¡¯s cock became as hard as a rock once again.

    Lawrend thought for a while more before he finally got an answer.

    ¡°Alright, but I have to cum three times, or it won¡¯t be effective,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Yes! Master, I love you!¡±

    Ember leaned to his chest and kissed him. They exchanged a passionate kiss for a few seconds before separating.

    ¡°But why do you need to do it three times?¡±

    ¡°I have a technique that kills my semen, so I need to cum three times so the new ones can impregnate you,¡± Lawrend exined.

    ¡°Mm! I remember you said something about that when you ravaged me before¡­¡± Ember slightly blushed after thinking about the past.

    It was still fresh in her mind when he f*cked her like an animal. He was under the influence of her bloodline, which caused him to lose his mind. It was very potent, and she had to endure extreme pain and pleasure mixed together.

    In the end, she only felt pleasure. It was the best kind of pleasure she had ever felt in her whole life. It made her desire for more, which led to what happened now.

    ¡°Yes. That was it.¡±

    ¡°I will do my best to make you cum, Master. You don¡¯t have to move,¡± Ember said.

    She bounced on hisp again and again.

    ¡°Mmh! Ah! Ah! Ah! Yes! Impregnate me!¡±

    Ember shook her hips as gracefully as she could. She did learn a couple of dance moves from her n for use in gatherings. It was required for her because it would be very embarrassing if the princess of the Ignis n didn¡¯t know how to dance.

    Lawrend ced his arms under his head as he enjoyed the feeling of her tight vagina. He felt her folds rub and wrap around him.

    ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡± Lawrend shouted.

    He raised his hips up and pressed his cock against her womb. He shot a generous amount of cream inside of her womb.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    Ember touched her stomach as she felt the semen flow inside of her. It was a pleasant feeling as if she had seeded in something.

    ¡°Wow. You¡¯re still hard?¡±

    Ember noticed that he was still hard after cumming.

    ¡°Why not? I want to impregnate you.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Ember continued moving. Lawrend was more sensitive since he just came. He felt his whole cock be numb from the pleasure. He felt his legs be weak as an electrifying feeling slowly spread through his whole body.

    ¡°Ah! Oh! Oh! Mmh! You¡¯re hitting my G-spot!¡± Ember moaned.

    Since she was on top, she could fully control her own movements. She managed to find the most pleasurable spot inside of her vagina and rub the tip of his cock against it.

    ¡°Mmhh! AHHHH!! I¡¯m cumming!¡±

    Ember reached another climax. She lost all of the strength in her body and fell on his chest.

    ¡°Hahh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Hahh¡­¡±

    Ember stared into Lawrend¡¯s eyes as she recovered.

    ¡°Move more, and I will cum too,¡± Lawrend said.

    Because of her climax, her vagina mped down on his cock and gave him great pleasure. He only needed her to move a little bit for him to cum.

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±

    Ember forced herself to move her hips. She moved it up and down.

    ¡°Ahhh! I¡¯m so sensitive down there!¡±

    Ember felt her mind flood with pleasure as she moved during her most sensitive moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡± Lawrend shouted.

    He released another burst of semen inside of her. This time, there were some trace amounts of live sperm. One more, and he would truly get her pregnant.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!!¡±

    Ember¡¯s legs spasmed, and she could onlyy on his chest. The feeling of his semen filling her up caused her to feel a rush of pleasure.

    She felt another satisfied feeling inside her chest. It was her womanly instinct being satisfied with the creampie.

    ¡°Hahhh¡­ Hahh¡­. Hahh¡­ Ah¡­¡±

    Ember was too tired. She had already cum three times. She was also very sensitive now. Any more, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to think.

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn now.¡±

    Lawrend lifted her up and guided her to lie on the ground. He spread her legs in the shape of a letter M.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ember was charmed by him after he did this position. It reminded her of the time when he ravaged her.

    ¡°I will impregnate you myself,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Yes! Ravage me again, Master! Here, I got this from Sister Humility,¡± Ember said and passed him a red pill.

    It was an aphrodisiac. She kept it on her, hoping to use it on him one day.

    ¡°Oh? You even have this? Where is the innocent Ember that I met?¡± Lawrend teased.

    ¡°Master~ Stop teasing me!¡± Ember pouted.

    Lawrend smiled at her and pushed his sword inside of her sheath. Ember arched her body as she felt him prate inside of her. It was a totally different feeling when she was the one doing it.

    She liked it when she didn¡¯t have control over it.

    And so, Lawrend pulled back and pounded her.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Ember moaned ecstatically.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Ember wanted more.

    Lawrend pounded her again and again. He didn¡¯t stop for a few hours. By that time, Ember had cum several times.

    Since he had already cum two times, he was able tost longer. With his control, it was easy. He wanted to give her one powerful shot of semen.

    ¡°Cumming!¡±

    He shot his seed into her womb and impregnated her. Embery on the ground, lifelessly. She could only passively receive it as the immense pleasure and climax from earlier tired her.

 Chapter 605 Changes In The Mana Pathways ? ?

    Ember instantly fell asleep after Lawrend finished. She was too tired even though she was an Earth Mage. Lawrend did his best to pleasure her and didn¡¯t allow her to rx for a moment.

    It was all ording to Ember¡¯s wishes. She wanted no control when having sex, so he gave it to her.

    Lawrend retrieved a thin single-sized bedding from his Storage Ring and ced it on the ground. He then lifted Ember onto it to give her a morefortable time to sleep.

    Lawrend pulled the moisture in the air and created a mini rain cloud on top of his head. He would¡¯ve made a swimming pool if he could use a stronger water magic spell. Unfortunately, he still hadn¡¯t increased the strength of his soul¡¯s water magic.

    After a refreshing shower, Lawrend sat cross-legged beside Ember. He watched over her. He slowly lifted his hand and rubbed her head.

    ¡°Mmmm¡­¡±

    Ember snuggled his hand and smiled. It seemed like she was having a good dream.

    He observed her cute face for a few more minutes before closing his eyes and sensing the changes inside of his body.

    He now had lightning, fire, and space manas inside his body. Unlike before, where the manas flowed in aplex formation, they flowed like streams of water in a pipe this time.

    He also couldn¡¯t sense the space mana inside his body as easilypared to the other two elements. These space manas created a bigger space inside of his body and allowed his body to contain more mana from the two other elements.

    It was the reason why these two manas could flow like streams of water in a pipe. The space mana was the pipe that created more space for them.

    This meant that he had less space manapared to the other two elements. In other words, he had an average amount of space mana and abnormal amounts of lightning and fire manas.

    It was a crazy result that Lawrend hadn¡¯t yet experienced in his soul. Maybe he would achieve the same result when he became stronger in his soul magic.

    After fully knowing the changes in his body, Lawrend reyed the supernova explosion in his mind. He used his powerful soul to see parts where he could improve.

    Again, this was one of Lawrend¡¯s talents. He wasn¡¯t willing for his spells to just work. He wanted them to be at their limits¨C A true perfection.

    He spent the next few hours reworking more parts of the spell. The next time it exploded, it would destroy the whole Imperial Capital. It could also fly faster than before, which didn¡¯t seem to be even possible due to its already ungodly speed.

    ¡°Master, are you practicing magic?¡±

    Lawrend stopped and opened his eyes. Ember was awake as shey on the bed while looking at him. She was still naked, but that¡¯s not important.

    ¡°I was. How is your body? Does it hurt?¡± Lawrend asked.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He was worried he pounded her too violently.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. I feel refreshed and happy,¡± Ember replied with a sweet smile on her face.

    ¡°Good. Do you want to shower? I can help you.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe. Are you going to watch me?¡± Ember teasingly asked and threw him a seductive nce while lightly biting her finger.

    ¡°Why do you think I would say no?¡± Lawrend smiled at her.

    ¡°I knew you won¡¯t. I just wanted to tease you, Master.¡±

    Ember stood up, and Lawrend took the bedding on the ground back to his Storage Ring. He then created a small rain cloud above her head. The pure water sprinkled down Ember¡¯s enticing body.

    Lawrend crossed his arms and silently enjoyed the scenery in front of him.

    Ember was quite embarrassed but endured it. She knew Lawrend already saw everything her body had to offer. But since it hadn¡¯t been that long, it would still take her a long time to get used to.

    Ember bent towards Lawrend and rubbed her thighs with soap. Lawrend got a full view of her lewd entrance. It was very pink and arousing to look at. Even though they just did it a few hours ago, Lawrend got hard again.

    He controlled his libido and prevented himself from trying to bang her here. It was not the time for that. He still needed to return to his mages.

    ¡°Master, do you think I got pregnant?¡± Ember asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you did,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He made sure to pour all of his cum inside of her. If she still didn¡¯t get pregnant with that, he would be surprised.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Ember rejoiced to herself.

    ¡°Do you have a secret technique that will let you know?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°No. I had never thought that I would get pregnant so fast. I saw a book about it in the library, but I didn¡¯t want to read something so lewd,¡± Ember answered.

    She was only interested in magic, so she avoided that book when she saw it.

    ¡°Humility can share her yours. When we get back, go ask her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Ember nodded her head.

    She showered for several more minutes and wore her maid uniform once she was done.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Lawrend said.

    He flew up the deep valley cave with Ember following behind him. This time, she took an even more respectful position behind him. She flew lower than him while staying a proper distance behind.

    After their passionate moment earlier, she fully epted him with all her heart. No more feigning obedience or attempts to be better than him.

    Lawrend led her to the Imperial Capital since she didn¡¯t know the way because he used Space Magic to bring her to this area. Once they were there, an Earth Mage flew towards them. He was none other than Saturn, the old man.

    ¡°Emperor, wee back. Please follow me. The citizens are waiting,¡± Saturn said as he bowed.

    He took a furtive nce at Ember and saw she had just recently taken a bath. As an old Earth Mage, he definitely knew what happened between the two. And as a loyal servant, he didn¡¯t point it out.

 Chapter 606 Capturing The Hearts of the People

    Lawrend briefly nodded his head without saying anything.

    Saturn led the way to the western side of the Imperial Capital. This side of the city was still left intact. Albeit, some tall buildings were cracked.

    Lawrend looked around at the damage and felt guilty. Many of the casualties might have been their friends, rtives, or even leaders. It would be hard to attain the trust of these citizens after everything he had done.

    Lawrend took a deep breath and steeled his heart. He was their emperor now. If they didn¡¯t bow to him, he would make them bow. This was the prestige he needed to upkeep as the most talented Earth Mage.

    Soon, they arrived at a square packed with people. In the middle were five Earth Mages. Together with the people, they watched as Lawrend flew down to them.

    ¡°The Emperor has arrived!¡± one of the Earth Mages shouted.

    ¡°Sun Emperor!!!¡± the whole square of people shouted at the top of their lungs.

    They then promptly kneeled on the ground with their heads lowered. Lawrend was taken aback by their immediate submission. Saturn saw his surprise and decided to exin.

    ¡°This is because of your strength, Emperor. These people were a fan of strength after growing up under thete Blumin Emperor¡¯s wings. They respect the strong and wanted to offer their allegiance to you.¡±

    ¡°Impressive. Since all of you were these submissive, I will make it easy for everyone. Help in clearing out the east side of the city. After that, I will re-establish this city as the Imperial Capital!¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Thank you, Your Imperial Majesty!¡± the whole crowd chimed together.

    ¡°Not only that, but I will also personally establish a defensive magical formation for the whole city. Once I¡¯m done, it should be able to withstand any attacks from Earth Mages,¡± Lawrend dered with a wide smile on his face.

    ¡°A blessing in disguise!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Goddess!¡±

    ¡°Glory to the Sun Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Glory to the Sun Emperor!!¡± the whole crowd chanted in a deafening tone.

    Lawrend smiled at them. He became d it wasn¡¯t as bad as he expected.

    ¡°Emperor, there are still several dozen more squares filled with people like this. They are waiting for your announcements,¡± Saturn said.

    ¡°Really? Alright. Let¡¯s go,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He had already expected it. This amount of people wasn¡¯t what he would expect from an Imperial Capital, even if half of it was decimated.

    ¡°Sun Emperor!!¡±

    The crowd cheered for him as he flew up.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Lawrend said and stopped flying.

    He turned around to face the crowd.

    ¡°I am your Sun Emperor!¡±

    Lawrend extended his hand forward, and a mini sun appeared. It then rapidly became brighter and brighter, and Lawrend chucked it up to the atmosphere.

    This mini sun appeared beside the sun high above the sky and seemed like there were two suns above.

    ¡°He¡¯s a God!¡± someone eximed.

    The religious people immediately sped their hands and prayed.

    After seeing it was sessful, Lawrend left. He then announced the same things to the other squares filled with people. Each time, he would pull down the second sun he ced in the sky and put it back up and amaze them.

    By the end of it, what¡¯s left of the Imperial Capital praised Lawrend as a God. They had never heard anyone of creating a second sun in the sky. It was something they could imagine only a God should be able to do.

    Once he was done, Lawrend met up with the leftover leaders of the city. They were the ministers of various departments.

    This was inside a mansion owned by one of them. It wasvish and big enough to serve as Lawrend¡¯s temporary stay-in. They had to use it because the original Imperial Castle was located on the east side and didn¡¯t survive the st.

    The Earth Mages served as guards as they surrounded the whole perimeter around the mansion. They were still wary of attacks because the battle had just finished earlier in the day. There might still be some desperate loyalists.

    ¡°Are you all going to continue your jobs but under me?¡± Lawrend asked.

    He sat in one of the chairs around a round table with seven people. They were fidgeting their fingers. They were all Grand Mages but nothing in front of Lawrend.

    The only reason they survived was that their management offices were not located on the east side of the city. They were thankful for that, but it was also a cause of stress for them.

    As the new emperor, it was natural for Lawrend to choose his own ministers to manage the empire. They were definitely not worthy of his trust.

    ¡°I-I want to, but I don¡¯t dare to¡­¡± one of the braver ministers responded.

    He saw that no one wanted to speak up, so he steeled himself to answer. He immediately started shaking as his nervousness racked up. He didn¡¯t know what kind of person Lawrend was, but he knew one thing, he killed almost all of their Earth Mages, including their seated Emperor, that was supposedly unbeatable.

    ¡°Are all of you scared?¡± Lawrend calmly asked.

    They nervously shook their heads. It was veryical, but the people in question didn¡¯t realize it. They were too nervous to think of anything else.

    ¡°Just tell me the truth. I¡¯m not going to bite,¡± Lawrend said with a wry smile on his face.

    It was very obvious to him they were scared. He simply asked for the sake of it.

    ¡°W-W-Would you execute us?¡± the minister that spoke earlier asked in a stutter.

    He was still the only one bold enough to respond to Lawrend. The others looked at him and gave him looks filled with gratitude.

    ¡°Should I?¡±

    ¡°NO!¡±

    ¡°NO!¡±

    ¡°NOPE!¡±

    ¡­

    Basically, each one of them said no at the same time.

    ¡°Well, I really can¡¯t trust any of you, but I will give each of you a chance. Help my ministers from my kingdom take over your duties. If you do well, I might let you keep your heads and jobs. But if you attempt to stage a coup¡­ I will not die for a long time, so don¡¯t even think about it,¡± Lawrend threatened with a fierce look in his eyes.

 Chapter 607 Maid Ember Ignis

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°YES!¡±

    ¡­

    It was a unanimous shouting from the ministers. They all knew how powerless they were in front of Lawrend. He could probably kill them with one flick of his finger.

    ¡°Good. I will fly my ministers here. I should be back by a month,¡± Lawrend replied and nodded in satisfaction.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He was expecting their answers. The gap in power wasn¡¯t something that could be easily crossed. Even he would crumble in the face of himself if he were still a Grand Mage.

    ¡°Yes, Your Imperial Majesty!¡± x9

    They all stood up and bowed to him. None of them dared to miss a beat in this synchronous bowing motion.

    ¡°Alright. I will leave the Earth Mages from the Trunden Empire here. If Ie back and something is off, I will slice all of your heads first. Got it?¡± Lawrend calmly asked.

    He nced at each of them. Although he didn¡¯t look at them fiercely, the ministers knew it was death if they disobeyed him.

    ¡°By the time Ie back, make sure the whole city is already fixed,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± x9

    ¡°Great. It was very easy to speak with all of you. Dismiss!¡± Lawrend shouted thest word.

    *Crash*

    *Bang*

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    The ministers apologized for the noise while speedily evacuating from the room.

    Lawrend sighed, seeing them treat him like a monster. It was something he would never think others would do in the sight of him.

    ¡°Master, do you want me to scold them?¡± Ember asked.

    ¡°No need. Let them be. They are still nervous after all that had happened,¡± Lawrend replied with a wave of his hand.

    He stood up from his head, and Ember followed behind him. She trailed like a silent shadow.

    ¡°Where are my sleeping quarters?¡± Lawrend asked as he stopped walking.

    ¡°Follow me, Master,¡± Ember replied.

    She took the lead and led him out of the meeting room. She brought him to a hallway, took a turn, and arrived in front of a double door with gold decoration along its seams.

    ¡°Whose is this?¡± Lawrend asked.

    He wondered why a minister would have something thisvish for an entrance to his room.

    ¡°The minister that spoke earlier. He is the minister of finance,¡± Ember exined.

    She was talking about the brave minister that was able to speak to Lawrend. He owned this mansion, which was also a factor as to why he was pretty brave in speaking to Lawrend.

    ¡°Huh¡­ Have the Earth Mages monitor him for corruption. Check his offices for any corrupt records,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    ¡°I will do so, Master. Come in.¡±

    Ember opened the double door and led him inside.

    Lawrend walked in and was amazed by the gold decorations everywhere. There was a king-sized bed with draped see-through curtains around it. Unsurprisingly, it was fully covered in gold.

    The only thing saving Lawrend from blinding himself was the warm light provided by a light crystal on the ceiling. If this bed was ced outside, it could possibly blind anyone looking at it.

    ¡°Am I really sleeping here?¡± Lawrend asked, slightly annoyed.

    He wasn¡¯t used to this kind ofvish lifestyle. It only looked annoying to stay in such a room dotted with wealth. It would make someone like him greedy over time.

    ¡°Do you want a full room makeover?¡± Ember asked.

    ¡°Just cover the gold parts. I will go rest. We will leave tomorrow,¡± Lawrend answered.

    Lawrend pushed aside the curtain on the bed and entered inside. It felt slightly ustrophobic inside because of the curtains, but the foam was very soft. It was very high quality.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ This bed is higher in quality than the bed of the King of the Undrasil Kingdom,¡± Lawrend muttered as he felt it up.

    ¡°Do you want to bring this with us?¡±

    ¡°No need. We will return here anyways. This mansion will be a good home for my descendants.¡±

    Lawrend rested his head on the goose-down pillow and closed his eyes. It was already dark outside, and he was very tired from the battle. He would need a good rest to recover all of the mana he had lost during the fight.

    ¡­

    Lawrend opened his eyes the next day. Ember was sleeping beside him. Her beautiful sleeping face was facing him. He couldn¡¯t help but touch her cheek and admire this sleeping beauty.

    ¡°Nghhh¡­¡±

    Ember¡¯s eyelids trembled, and she slowly opened her eyes. She stared at him and closed her eyes once again.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you slept beside me. You were fully acting like a maidst night,¡± Lawrend said with a smile.

    He thought she would distance herself from him. After all, in reality, no maids sleep on the same bed as their master unless they did something that night.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ It¡¯s my show of sincerity,¡± Ember replied and smiled back.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s eat breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Mm. I will prepare them for you, Master.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­ You don¡¯t know how to cook, right?¡± Lawrend asked as he realized.

    He knew she only focused on magic throughout her whole life. It was basically impossible for her to have had the time to learn how to cook.

    ¡°¡­I will try, Master,¡± Ember said with a determined look on her face.

    ¡°Okay. I don¡¯t want to leave this city with a bad taste in my mouth. I will cook for you this time,¡± Lawrend replied as he sat up on the bed.

    ¡°No, Master. I¡¯m your maid. It¡¯s a transgression for me to allow you to cook for me.¡±

    Ember was persistent. After the good things that happened between them, she wanted to be a good maid of his.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m also your lover. That¡¯s something you shouldn¡¯t forget,¡± Lawrend said as he smiled at her.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ember¡¯s heart fluttered after hearing those sweet wordse from his mouth. Naturally, she wanted to hear such words from him. She was still a woman in love, after all.

    ¡°Okay. Follow me. I will teach you how to cook too.¡±

    Lawrend stood up from the bed.

    ¡°Really!?¡± Ember asked in excitement.

    ¡°Why not?¡±

 Chapter 608 Juliannes True Feelings

    It was a perfect chance for Lawrend to teach her how to cook. It had been a long time since he hadst tried to cook his own food. He would always have others cook his food for him.

    Maybe thest time was when he was still in his previous world. He felt nostalgic and desired to experience cooking once more.

    Lawrend entered the kitchen with Ember. The Head Chef was shocked to see Lawrend there. He immediately prostrated on the ground and didn¡¯t dare to move without a word from him.

    ¡°Get up and leave. I will be taking over this kitchen,¡± Lawrend said.

    The Head Chef nced at the still-cooking pots before walking out of the kitchen.

    ¡°Nevermind. Come back. I didn¡¯t realize you were cooking already.¡±

    Lawrend quickly regretted his hastiness. He tried to act cool, but it backfired instead.

    The Head Chef looked visibly happy after hearing his words.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Imperial Majesty!¡±

    The Head Chef briefly bowed before returning to the front of his pots.

    Lawrend found a stove with charcoal underneath it. He sted it with his fire magic and made them red hot.

    ¡­

    After half an hour, Lawrend served a delicious breakfast meal for him and Ember. It was an egg omelet with some fragrant vegetables, a slice of fluffy bread, and fried meat.

    ¡°Woah! What kind of a breakfast is this, Master?¡± Ember asked.

    She had naturally never seen a ssic omelet and bacon breakfast. Lawrend couldn¡¯t find a slice of bacon, so he could only find a b of meat and slice it as thin as he could. The fried meat then looked more like something he would find in Korean cuisine.

    ¡°It¡¯s something I used to always make,¡± Lawrend replied.

    It was nostalgic, to say the least. This breakfast was very cheap and quick to make. It was also nutritious.

    ¡°Carry the tes. Let¡¯s go eat on the table,¡± Lawrend said.

    Both of them didn¡¯t have to eat, but Lawrend still preferred eating because he was used to it. It would feel like he wasn¡¯t a human anymore if he stopped doing that.

    Ember carried the two tes for the two of them. The two of them went to the dining room. It was very spacious, with at least two meters of space from the chairs to the room¡¯s walls.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ember ced the tes facing each other and pulled the chair in front of Lawrend. He sat there, and she walked to the other side and sat in front of him.

    ¡°Master, I can¡¯t wait to taste your cooking,¡± Ember said.

    She was very excited. It was a given that Lawrend was good at magic. She was curious as to how good he was at cooking.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ Wow!¡±

    Ember took a bite of the omelet and immediately fell in love with the fluffiness. The texture felt like a soft jelly pudding, but it was an egg. It was also quite creamy and sweet.

    The fragrant vegetables he added made it taste unique and ssy.

    ¡°Mm! Can I try cooking this for you next time, Master?¡± Ember asked.

    ¡°Sure. I will rate how it tastes, so you can improve your cooking,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Mm!¡±

    Ember nodded her head.

    Lawrend watched her eat as he ate his own food. He was amazed at her change. She was more humble and willing to listen to himpared to before. As a man, he felt satisfied in conquering her.

    He had finallypleted the challenge he had set out to finish.

    After eating breakfast with Ember, Lawrend walked out of the mansion. The three envoys were waiting for them with their two otherpanions.

    ¡°The Five Combination Team? Are all of you here to wave me goodbye?¡± Lawrend asked with a slight smile.

    ¡°Yes, Emperor. We will like to express our thanks for your help. You didn¡¯t hesitate to agree to our wishes and help keep our casualties low,¡± Julianne replied with a beamy smile on her face.

    After everything that had happened throughout the past month, she was finally able to get a breather. She became happier and more lively as a person.

    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of course. I wouldn¡¯t be able to quickly take over the Blumin Emperor without all of your help. I might have had to be an Earth Mage before I would be able to capture their cities one by one,¡± Lawrend exined.

    ¡°So you actually are still an Earth Mage?¡± Julianne asked.

    ¡°I was only a Grand Mage before,¡± Lawrend replied and smiled wryly.

    It was hard for him to exin how he was already as strong as an Earth Mage when he was still only a Grand Mage.

    ¡°You¡¯re really unique, Emperor. Do you want to merge with our Empire? I believe I¡¯m able to convince my Imperial Brother,¡± Julianne asked.

    ¡°Who cares about your empire? I¡¯m not here to conquer the whole continent. I did all of this to bring peace to my life and to my family¡¯s life.¡±

    It was the truth. Lawrend had no ambition to conquer. Instead, he had the ambition to reach the peak of magic. He wanted to know who that person the Goddess was talking about and why the Goddess massacred the whole world ten thousand years ago.

    So many questions, and he needed their answers. He wouldn¡¯t waste time conquering somend only for it to be divided again once he left his descendants on the throne.

    It wasmonce for brothers to split up thend their father conquered after his death. With how big the Primitus continent was, it would be easier to split apart once he was gone.

    ¡°R-really?¡± Julianne asked in surprise.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°I see. It seems like I hoped for too much¡­¡± Julianne said, and her facial expression visibly became gloomier.

    ¡°Emperor, Madam wants to marry you!¡± Pie suddenly shouted.

    ¡°Pie!¡± Julianne panicked and covered her mouth.

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Lawrend calmly asked.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Julianne replied as she turned red from embarrassment.

    She was an Earth Mage woman that appeared to be in her middle ages. It was amusing to see her blush, unlike her usual solemn appearance.

 Chapter 609 Returning Speedily

    ¡°Maybe if we had met earlier,¡± Lawrend replied and looked up to the sky.

    He didn¡¯t want to give Julianne any false hope. He wasn¡¯t interested in women as old as her. It seemed like it would only take a few more years before she turned into an elderly woman.

    He was still young. Having an elderly woman as his lover wasn¡¯t enticing at all. Rather, it would only damage his reputation.

    The Five Combination Team followed his gaze and looked up at the blue sky with the asional white cloud passing through.

    Julianne¡¯s bright expression immediately turned gloomy. She was full of regrets about not being born in the same generation as him. Lawrend¡¯s talent and performance in the previous battle had awoken the inner maiden within her.

    ¡°Alright. Take good care of the Imperial Capital. Once I return, I want to see everything in order. It would only take me a month,¡± Lawrend said and looked at each of them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Julianne took a deep breath and regained herposure.

    ¡°Yes, Emperor. I will supervise the whole operation and ensure everything is well taken care of before your return,¡± Julianne replied.

    Otor, Gregory, Hupo, and Pie nodded their heads together to show their support for her. This was the end of Julianne¡¯s love for Lawrend. She decided to crush it into pieces and kept his words in mind.

    Lawrend took a step forward and flew up to the sky. Ember followed right behind him. She gave a subtle nce at Julianne before looking away.

    For some reason, Ember felt sad. She imagined herself in Julianne¡¯s position and wondered how bitter it must feel. She instinctively extended her hand forward and grasped Lawrend¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Mm?¡±

    Lawrend stopped flying and looked at her.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m d I was born in the same generation as you,¡± Ember said as she blushed.

    Flirting was new for her, so it was natural that she acted bashfully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I feel the same. It would be a shame if you weren¡¯t born in the same generation as me,¡± Lawrend replied and smiled.

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Ember harrumphed and turned her head away.

    Lawrend noticed that her neck was red. She pretended she wasn¡¯t blushing from his sweet words.

    ¡°Haha! Okay. Let¡¯s go fast.¡±

    A bright red phoenix¡¯s wings extended from Lawrend¡¯s back. It had a wingspan of over a hundred meters.

    Ember nodded her head and did the same. Compared to him, her phoenix wings looked much cleaner and elegant.

    ¡°I need to practice this more,¡± Lawrend said after noticing the difference.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Master. Mine isn¡¯t faster than yours,¡± Ember replied after ncing at his wings.

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Lawrend took onest look with his Elemental Eyes. Indeed, it wasn¡¯t any better than his own.

    They pped their wings, and suddenly, they were several kilometers away from their previous position. They pped it again, and they were much farther.

    The more they pped their wings, the faster they went. Before long, the scenery around them became a blur. Lawrend could naturally still see around him, but he needed to focus his eyes.

    The duo flew like this the whole day. When the sun was starting to set, Lawrend and Ember slowed down. They slowlynded at Sunset City. This city was already inside the old border of the Undrasil Kingdom. It was the first city they first set out to conquer.

    Because both Lawrend and Ember were powerful Earth Mages with phoenix wings, it was not a problem for them to go that fast. An average Earth Mage would take two days to reach this city.

    They slowly decreased in altitude and hovered above the defensive magic formation surrounding the city like a bubble. The phoenix wings behind their backs dissipated back into their bodies.

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty!?¡± a voice shouted from inside.

    It was none other than Niko. He was the Lightning Arch Mage that was very rude during the recruitment of the mage army.

    His eyes were wide open as he couldn¡¯t believe he was staring at Lawrend.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Seen a ghost?¡± Lawrend joked.

    ¡°Ah! No! Please, enter!¡±

    Niko quickly recovered his wits. He waved at the mage battalion below and had them disable the defensive magic formation.

    ¡°It seems like you are using my magic formation well,¡± Lawrend said as he and Ember floated down into the city.

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty didn¡¯t you just capture the Imperial Capital yesterday..?¡± Niko asked in confusion.

    It was the thing puzzling him a lot. Even though he was still an Arch Mage, he still understood that not even an Earth Mage could travel that fast.

    Niko also noticed that Ember was following Lawrend. That meant both of them was that fast at flight. He couldn¡¯t believe it was possible unless they did something.

    ¡°I have phoenix wings,¡± Lawrend replied, and a smaller version of the phoenix wings appeared on his back.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry for doubting you!¡±

    Niko bowed in fright. Seeing the phoenix wings reminded him of the Ignis n. The weight Lawrend carried around was further emphasized to him. He wasn¡¯t only an Emperor but also a descendant of the Ignis n.

    ¡°Prepare a room for me,¡± Lawrend said.

    He wasn¡¯t angry at Niko. Rather, he found his reaction normal. If he didn¡¯t react, he would find himcking in attentiveness. He would then be reced by someone more capable.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Niko flew faster than them and gave orders to the soldiers.

    ¡°Follow me, Your Imperial Majesty.¡±

    Niko called out to Lawrend from the ground in front of the most luxurious hotel in the city. It was the same ce where Lawrend spent his night before he left.

    Lawrend and Ember stepped on the ground and walked behind Niko. He led them to the same exact room Lawrend had used.

    Lawrend was satisfied with the arrangement. Ember opened the door for him, and he felt at home once he was inside. It was much better than the overly decorated sleeping quarters on the Imperial Capital.

 Chapter 610 Meeting The Goddess, Worried About His Future

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Are you satisfied with this, Your Imperial Majesty?¡± Niko asked nervously.

    ¡°Yes. You can leave now,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He was happy and didn¡¯t find there to be any problems with this ce.

    ¡°Please call for me if you need anything.¡±

    Niko bowed and left.

    Ember closed the door and walked to the bed with Lawrend.

    ¡°Prepare a bathtub for the both of us,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    He then grabbed a chair and sat beside the window.

    Ember nodded and didn¡¯t say much. Deep down, she was very excited to take a bath with him. She carefully poured water from the freshwater spout mechanism in the bathroom.

    It was simr to a faucet but square in shape and used gravity instead of water pressure.

    She filled the bathtub and used her fire magic to quickly heat it up to a perfect warm temperature.

    Ember dipped her arm inside and felt the temperature. She was satisfied with it and left the bathroom.

    ¡°Master, our bath is ready.¡±

    Lawrend didn¡¯t respond. He continued staring outside the window. By this time, there were only stars outside, and the moon hung high up.

    ¡°Master..?¡±

    Ember walked towards him and peeked out the window. She was curious about what he was watching.

    ¡°Ember, do you think there are other worlds out there?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Worlds? Why would there be other worlds out there? Are you talking about the demon world?¡± Ember asked back.

    ¡°*Sigh* One day, I will know why,¡± Lawrend muttered to himself and stood up.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ember blinked her eyes at him. She was confused at what he meant, and he didn¡¯t offer her any exnation whatsoever.

    Lawrend was reminded of his previous world after his cooking earlier in the morning. He naturally didn¡¯t want toe back, but he was curious if there was a way.

    With his space magic, would he one day be able to travel in between worlds? It was a crazy thought. If he met the Goddess again, he would make sure to ask her if it was possible.

    Lawrend undressed and soaked himself in the bathtub. He was absentminded and didn¡¯t even nce at Ember¡¯s nude body. Ember noticed it, and she was perplexed.

    ¡°Master, what are you thinking about?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Magic is an amazing thing. What would you be without it?¡± Lawrend asked her.

    ¡°What are you even asking, Master? Why would there ever be a time without magic?¡± Ember asked and looked at him weirdly.

    She found his question odd. She felt like this wasn¡¯t the matter she was used to being with.

    ¡°I would be a normal human being if I had no magic. I will never meet any of my maids, nor will I be able to do anything,¡± Lawrend muttered and ignored her question.

    ¡°Master?¡±

    At this point, Ember was concerned for his wellbeing. No one in this world would ever question the existence of magic. She knew he was talented and a genius when it came to magic, but this was something bizarre.

    ¡°I feel something, Ember. I can feel the world. It feels like it can take away my magic if it wants to,¡± Lawrend said and stared into her eyes.

    Ember stared into those red eyes and saw seriousness. There were no jokes nor humor to be found. It was all pure and untainted. His statement was full of honesty and no lies.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel that when I almost became a Heaven Mage. All I felt was that the whole world around me was under my control,¡± Ember replied.

    All Ember could do was answer him. She was clueless about what he was thinking.

    ¡°I wonder what would happen if I be a Heaven Mage? Would the world take away my magic because I¡¯m too talented?¡±

    Lawrend gripped his right fist. It was his greatest fear to lose his magic. It was everything he had in this world.

    Ember embraced him and said, ¡°Master¡­ Stop thinking about that. Why would the world take away your magic? You¡¯re the best mage out there!¡±

    She rubbed his back and pressed her soft breasts against his chest. She was trying to distract him from his negative thoughts.

    ¡°It is precisely because I¡¯m too good.¡±

    Lawrend closed his eyes in Ember¡¯s embrace. Soon, his breathing calmed down, and he fell asleep.

    Ember furrowed her eyebrows and felt worried. Why would her Master suddenly think of those things? She spent the next few hours remembering everything she knew about magic.

    Still, there was nothing in her mind that could exin why he thought of that. She had never heard that the world could take away someone¡¯s magic because it had never happened before. If it was true, it would be a scary discovery.

    Ember washed Lawrend¡¯s body and carried him to the bed. She then covered his body with a thick nket before going to sleep right beside him.

    .

    . .

    . . .

    . . . .

    . . . . .

    ¡°Wee back, Lawrend,¡± the Goddess said.

    She was still the same beautiful woman sculpted by a godly sculptor. Her beautiful curves were something even Ember couldn¡¯t match up against.

    ¡°Tell me the truth,¡± Lawrend asked with a sharp gaze.

    Unlike now, where his current appearance was his appearance in this world, his previous appearance was him from his previous life.

    ¡°Your current appearance changed to reflect who you think you are. It seems that you have epted yourself as Lawrend Horiel,¡± the Goddess muttered as she observed him.

    The two of them were standing a couple of meters apart from each other.

    ¡°Tell me the truth! Am I going to lose my magic!?¡± Lawrend hysterically asked.

    He was desperate to know the answer. Magic was his only hope of enjoying his life. What would his maids think if he suddenly lost his magic? He would be a good-for-nothing, and they would quickly leave him for someone else.

    ¡°Your magic¡­ Yes. The world will take it. Your power level is out of bounds for the norm in this world. Once you be a Heaven Mage, it will realize your threat to it. After all, the world is¡­ Nevermind.¡±

 Chapter 611 The Goddess Shows Her True Side

    ¡°The world is what??¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret. If you destroy your soul magic, I will tell you,¡± the Goddess said with a cold gaze on her face.

    ¡°Why do you want me to remove my soul magic?¡± Lawrend asked and squinted his eyes at her.

    ¡°No one should attempt to tamper their own soul. As I said before, it¡¯s not something I created. I only have a limited number of it,¡± the Goddess replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m not even from this world. Why do you want me to remove my soul magic?¡±

    Lawrend was very suspicious of the Goddess. She was weirdly forcing him to stop practicing magic using his soul. There should be something more to it.

    ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t from this world?¡± the Goddess asked as a creepy smile formed on her face.

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    Lawrend took a step back. He was taken aback by her words.

    ¡°Remember, there were two Lawrends at some point in time. Why was that so?¡±

    The Goddess took several steps forward and lifted his chin up. She leaned forward and eyed him closely.

    ¡°I remember him saying something about getting tricked¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re also tricking me!?¡±

    Lawrend pushed her away and took a stance. He pointed his palms to her as he prepared to attack.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tricking you. That Lawrend simply suffered an ident when he tried to take over your body.¡±

    Lawrend analyzed her facial expression and didn¡¯t see any clues about her lying. Even so, he kept his guard because she was a Goddess. She could be faking it for all he knows.

    ¡°So I¡¯m the fake Lawrend..?¡±

    Lawrend was confused about his identity after thinking about the other Lawrend. He won against that Lawrend and used him so Aezel could give birth to Veronica.

    ¡°No. You are the true Lawrend, but you also were not the true him,¡± the Goddess answered and looked away.

    Her answer only confused Lawrend even more. But he finally saw an opportunity.

    ¡°Supernova!¡±

    Lawrend skipped the chant and opted to use his imagination.

    A spark of mes and a thin electric arc shot from his hand. These then quickly dispersed in front of him. It didn¡¯t hit the Goddess at all.

    ¡°You dare!¡±

    The Goddess turned around swiftly and red at him.

    ¡°What? I can¡¯t use my magic here!¡± Lawrend eximed.

    His face fell, and he stared at the Goddess in trepidation. He underestimated the difference between their strength.

    Lawrend thought quickly and remembered about his Elemental Eyes. He attempted to use it, butpared to what was supposed to happen, he only saw a nk space in front of him. It was as if she wasn¡¯t there!

    The Goddess rapidly walked toward Lawrend and grabbed his wrist. Lawrend tried to resist, but her hand felt as strong as the whole world.

    ¡°ARGHHHHH!!!¡±

    A powerful and gentle energy entered into Lawrend¡¯s wrist and forcefully erased the mana pathways he etched into his soul. This energy was a wolf disguised as a sheep. It wasn¡¯t gentle as it appeared.

    Everything that Lawrend experienced in this world shed in his eyes. He remembered every magic he saw, thought, and studied. It was as if he was dying as she erased his mana pathways.

    This energy was very aggressive. Every movement it did was calcted and perfect. It returned his soul to its initial state before he etched his mana pathways on it.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Suddenly, a familiar woman¡¯s voice sounded from a distance. Lawrend endured the pain and stared in that direction. There wasn¡¯t supposed to be anyone in this dark space, but a dot rapidly grew from far away.

    It was a woman with long chestnut-colored hair and ample breasts. It was none other than Valentina! She rapidly flew in her maid uniform.

    ¡°O¡¯ Tree, you are the cradle of the forest, each towering high, the earth gains strength with your countless fingers, capture my enemy for me, Root Lock!¡± Valentina chanted.

    ¡°You¡¯re also¨C!¡±

    The Goddess was shocked as she looked at Valentina.

    ¡°Free my Master!¡±

    In this empty dark space, several strings of nt Mana escaped from Valentina¡¯s outstretched hand and formed seedlings. These seedlings then extended their roots and wrapped around the Goddess¡¯ body.

    The Goddess released Lawrend and grabbed ahold of a single root, which promptly turned to ash. She continued grabbing onto the roots one by one and turning them to ashes.

    Lawrend flew to Valentina, and she embraced him.

    ¡°Are you okay!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can rework on those lost mana pathways,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He could still patch them up. It only got till his arm. If it continued more, it would¡¯ve been trickier.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s leave!¡± Valentina urged him.

    ¡°How?¡±

    Lawrend had no idea how to leave. Every time he was in here, he was sent back. He was never given a chance to leave on his own.

    ¡°Think! Think about your body! Desire it!¡± Valentina shouted.

    Lawrend took a deep breath and closed his eyes.

    ¡°Oh no, you¡¯re not leaving!¡± the Goddess shouted.

    Valentina¡¯s nt magic was now gone. There were only bits of ashes left around the Goddess.

    The Goddess appeared behind Lawrend and ced her palm on his back. Lawrend couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes in surprise.

    ¡°Evil witch!¡± Valentina angrily shouted and swung her hand to the Goddess.

    This was the first time Lawrend saw Valentina as angry as this. It was simr to her anger when she fought against West.

    A powerful jet of nt mana shot forward to the Goddess. Lawrend sensed it and was shocked by the immense power it held. It was a power he was somewhat familiar with.

    It was a Heaven Mage¡¯s power! This was the leftover power Valentina was talking about. She never had the chance to use it.

    She actually wanted to use it when he was fighting against the Blumin Emperor, but Lawrend stopped her.

    The Goddess wasn¡¯t prepared for the powerful attack. She was thrown back for at least several thousand kilometers from them.

    Lawrend swiftly turned his head and barely saw the Goddess in the distance. There was no sign of wounds on her body.

    Lawrend was horrified when he realized her body was undamaged. Although, he wondered why she wasn¡¯t overpowering the two of them with her Goddess powers.

 Chapter ?612 Embers Moral Support

    Chapter ?612 Ember''s Moral Support

    "Master, do it!" Valentina urged him with a panicking look on her face.

    Lawrend closed his eyes and thought about his body. He didn''t let himself be distracted anymore. He released a breath and took a deep one.

    . . . . .

    . . . .

    . . .

    . .n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Ahh!"

    Lawrend opened his eyes and sat up. He looked around and saw the inn room he was staying at.

    "Master??"

    Ember woke up and sat up beside him. She stared at him with a face full of confusion.

    "Valentina? Where are you?"

    Lawrend didn''t have time to exin to Ember. He was more worried about Valentina.

    ''I''m fine, Master. I''m simply tired¡­ Controlling that leftover energy was damaging to my soul,'' Valentina replied inside his mind.

    Only after hearing her exnation did Lawrend rx. He held his left chest and took a deep breath.

    "Master, what happened? Did you have a nightmare?" Ember worriedly asked.

    Lawrend took Ember''s hand and stared into her eyes.

    "I almost lost my hard work, Ember," Lawrend whispered.

    It was scary seeing his year of work slowly being erased. It was hard for him to etch his whole soul and also painful. And the powerlessness he felt when facing the Goddess was overwhelming.

    It felt to Lawrend that everything he worked hard for was nothing in front of her.

    "Master¡­"

    Ember became more worried after hearing his depressed and scared voice. It was a new side of him that she had never seen before. It made her feel as if she was seeing something special.

    "I don''t know what will happen now. I can''t attempt to be a Heaven Mage, or the world will take away my magic," Lawrend exined.

    "It''s okay, Master. Tell me everything in your nightmare. I will be by your side," Ember said gently. She inched closer and embraced him.

    And so, Lawrend exined to her everything he knew about the Goddess and what she said. Throughout it all, Ember kept silent and listened. She would only mumble to tell him she understood.

    Lawrend had all the reasons to be scared and sad. He felt true fear when the Goddess grabbed his wrist. It made him feel as if he shouldn''t resist to make it end quicker.

    It was a dangerous thought process, and if she truly seeded in erasing at least half of his soul mana pathways, he might''ve given up there and then. This put into Lawrend''s perspective how powerful the Goddess was.

    He wondered why she didn''t use her full strength. There must be something that was stopping her. If not, Valentina wouldn''t be able to dy her.

    Her survival from Valentina''s Heaven Mage attack was proof of her strength. Lawrend wouldn''t believe it if someone told him she was holding back.

    Ember rubbed Lawrend''s back. She was surprised Lawrend couldmunicate with the Goddess in his sleep. Everything he said before he fell asleep in the bath made sense now.

    "Don''t worry, Master. I will be a Heaven Mage if you can''t be one. I will protect you," Ember whispered.

    "No¡­ I don''t want that," Lawrend replied weakly.

    Ember felt her heart tremble to hear his weak reply. Him showing her his weak side made it obvious to her that he really trusted her.

    "But what are you going to do then, Master?" Ember asked.

    "I will¡­ defy her. If she doesn''t want me to practice my soul magic, I will practice it more! I believe she was hiding something about it from me!" Lawrend said with gritted teeth.

    Saying those words helped him regain his confidence. He now had a goal again. The only difference now was that he would not aim to be a Heaven Mage. Instead, he would break through all of the elements with his soul magic.

    "Ahh¡­ Master¡­"

    Ember embraced him tighter and fell weak on his chest.

    She was exhrated hearing his answer. It perfectly fitted his personality, and that was what she was attracted to him. His desire to keep going. It reminded her of herself.

    "Ember, let me go," Lawrend said calmly.

    It was a quick recovery for Lawrend, thanks to Ember''s support. If she wasn''t here, it might''ve taken him a while longer to regain his morale. She truly became a part of his life.

    Ember was reluctant, but she still released him from her embrace.

    "Master, are you not going to sleep?"

    "No. I don''t need sleep anyways. I will spend this time fixing my damaged soul mana pathways," Lawrend replied.

    He crossed his legs and closed his eyes.

    Lawrend focused on his soul. His whole left arm was missing its mana pathways. There was no trace of them left, like something erased them from existence.

    Repairing the erased parts was simple for Lawrend. He already had previous experience doing this. The only problem was time.

    Lawrend started, and slowly, he was able to re-etch the missing mana pathways. Bit by bit, Lawrend progressed. He remained calm and didn''t let his mind wander.

    For Lawrend, letting his mind wander was the next thing he didn''t want. It would be very painful to fix a mistake if he made one.

    ''Ahh¡­''

    Lawrend felt pain as he continued. Before he realized it, he was done fixing it.

    Lawrend was shocked at his progress. He controlled his mana from all of the elements and flowed them through his left arm. He sensed everything, and there were no problems.

    Lawrend opened his eyes and asked Ember, "What time is it!?"

    Ember was sitting by the window.

    "Ah!" Ember jumped in fright.

    She turned to look at him and saw the crazed look in his eyes.

    "It''s morning, Master..?"

    "How many days??"

    "Days? It''s still the same day, Master," Ember replied and looked at him weirdly.

    "Are you serious?" Lawrend asked, still in disbelief.

    He wanted to make sure because it was too unbelievable. After all, it took him a whole year to carve all of the mana pathways in his soul. It was normal to assume his whole left arm would take months to redo.

 Chapter 613 Reuniting With The Assassin Aleshia And Ella

    Chapter 613 Reuniting With The Assassin Aleshia And E

    "Why would I lie to you, Master?" Ember replied.

    "Ahahaha!" Lawrendughed like a maniac.

    "Did you already fix it, Master?"

    Ember realized something from the happiness he was showing.

    "Yes! I did it! Come, let''s go to the capital," Lawrend said.

    He grabbed Ember''s hand and jumped out of the window with her. The two of them flew up to the sky.

    "Let Niko know I left!" Lawrend shouted at a random member of the mage army he saw on the street.

    The mage was surprised but took his order.

    Lawrend and Ember flew northeast. They cut through the huge patch of forest under the Star Tail Mountain Range. In less than a day, they went over a hugend area.

    "Star Tail City."

    The sun was setting when Lawrend and Ember arrived at the city. It was still bustling as before. They hovered above the city and watched it.

    "Master, we can return to the capital city tonight if we fly continuously," Ember said.

    "We should take a rest. I will take this time to prepare myself," Lawrend replied.

    They flew down and entered through the south gate of the city. They found a carriage, and they used it to arrive at an inn.

    Lawrend got a room for the two of them. He immediately meditated on the bed and didn''t give Ember any orders.

    Ember was at a loss watching him practice magic so intently. She decided to sit beside him and contemte her own magic. She remembered his words before and decided to improve her magic while staying as an Earth Mage.

    And so, the two of them spent the whole night practicing their respective magics. They immediately left once they were done.

    After more than an hour of flight, the huge old Royal Capital of Undrasil Kingdom appeared in the horizon.

    They directly entered the city, and the city guards watching over had no idea that they passed through because of their speed.

    The two of them directlynded in front of the Royal Castle''s entrance. A royal guard was standing beside the entrance and looked over at them.

    At first, he was hostile, but he quickly realized who Lawrend was.

    "Your Roy¨C I mean, Your Imperial Highness!" the royal guard shouted and kneeled.

    "How are my maids and kids?" Lawrend asked.

    "There was no problem. No one came to attack them," he replied.

    "Okay." Lawrend nodded his head.

    Lawrend beckoned Ember, and they entered the castle.

    Once inside, Lawrend was hit with nostalgia. He had stayed here for a little less than a year. He also met Ember here for the first time.

    "Let''s go."

    Lawrend knew his destination from the back of his mind. He led the way, and they arrived in front of a door.

    *Knock* *Knock*

    "Who is it?" a familiar woman''s voice sounded from within.

    "Aleshia!"

    The door opened, and Lawrend instantly recognized her. She was none other than the ex-assassin Aleshia. He had a son with her named Zio.

    Zio was also the same baby that Ember tried to kidnap before.

    "Master!? You''re here so fast!" Aleshia eximed and ran for him.

    She wrapped her arms around his body and sniffed his scent. Ember felt ufortable seeing Aleshia embrace Lawrend. After more than a month of spending alone time with him, she had grown used to being his only maid, even though she knew from the start that Aleshia had long been his maid.

    Lawrend embraced her back and rubbed her head.

    "How is it here?" Lawrend softly asked.

    He missed them and rushed here with Ember just to see them.

    "I thought it would be lonely without you here, but my sisters kept mepany. We talked about you and patiently waited every day," Aleshia answered with a smile.

    "That''s good. How is Zio?" Lawrend asked.

    "He''s growing well, Master! His first birthday is pretty soon!"

    "Let''s go in. I want to see him."

    "He''s sleeping right now."

    Aleshia led them inside. She walked beside a crib and stood beside it.

    Lawrend peeked over it and saw Zio sleepingfortably.

    "He''s grown well. So what reward do you want? I want to give one for each of you," Lawrend said as he looked at her.

    Aleshia''s eyes darted off, and she fidgeted with her fingers. She looked cute from Lawrend''s perspective.

    "I want Master to teach Zio how to be a mage on his birthday," Aleshia whispered.

    "Oh?"

    Lawrend was surprised at her request. At first, he assumed she would ask for something personal. It seemed like he underestimated the motherly instinct she had.

    "Great. I will do so."

    Lawrend was satisfied with her request. He already nned it anyway. He only needed to give more attention to Zioter.

    "Where are the others?" Lawrend asked.

    "They are practicing magic and sword fighting. I think Sister Elena is taking care of the other babies," Aleshia replied.

    "Where is E?"

    "She''s practicing her space magic in the courtyard."

    "I will go see her," Lawrend replied.

    He turned around and looked at Ember before saying, "Stay here and chat with Aleshia."

    "Yes, Master." Ember bowed.

    Lawrend left the two of them. He was still worried about their rtionship, so he decided to leave them together so they could catch up with each other.

    Lawrend exited the castle through the back.

    "Uh! Ah!"

    He heard the sounds of a young girl moaning loudly. It wasn''t the sexual one, but rather one with conviction.

    "E."

    E, who were holding a staff as she lifted huge rocks, felt a shiver run through her spine. She turned around and couldn''t believe her eyes.

    "Master!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    E threw her staff to the ground and jumped onto Lawrend''s embrace. He crouched on the ground, so it was easier for her.

    "How is your magic?" Lawrend asked.

    "It''s great, Master! I''m an Arch Mage already," she replied excitedly.

    "You''re progressing quite fast. How long do you think before you be a Grand Mage?"

    "Ermmm¡­ A year, maybe because space is so weird, Master," E replied.

    "That''s fine. I will help you be one in two months."

 Chapter 614 Elena And The Babies

    ¡°Wow! Really!?¡±

    E was very excited to hear him say he would help her. She knew he would really make her be a Grand Mage in two months if he said so.

    ¡°Why not? I haven¡¯t seen you in a month. Take it as my reward to you,¡± Lawrend replied with a kind smile on his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re the best, Master!¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    E tightened her embrace and kissed him on the cheek.

    ¡°Okay. Work hard. I still need to see your other sisters. Do you know where Elena is?¡± Lawrend asked as he stood up.

    ¡°Big Sister Elena is taking care of my nieces in her room,¡± E replied.

    ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡±

    Lawrend rubbed her head and left.

    E was excited. She turned around and continued practicing her space magic with even more motivation than before.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    ¡­

    Lawrend arrived in front of Elena¡¯s room. Well, this was the babies¡¯ room. It became hers because she was good at taking care of them.

    *Knock* *Knock*

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Lawrend heard Elena¡¯s voice from inside.

    The door opened, and Elena saw Lawrend. She repeatedly opened and closed her eyes. She then looked away and looked back.

    ¡°You¡¯re real!¡± Elena eximed.

    She jumped into his embrace and tightened her hold around him.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Lawrend suffered in her embrace. If he wasn¡¯t an Earth Mage already, he would¡¯ve suffered more.

    ¡°Oh, sorry, Master! I missed you so much! Hehe.¡±

    Elena released him and giggled. She was still the same slime maid.

    She wore her maid outfit, and her silky-golden hair fell from her head to her shoulders like a mesmerizing waterfall. Her golden eyes stared at him with love, and the beautiful oval face, which shocked the whole Undrasil Mage Academy with her lightning magic.

    ¡°How are the babies?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°They are doing fine, Master. Come inside.¡± Elena urged him.

    Lawrend followed her inside and saw a huge bed and several cribs with babies in them.

    ¡°Let me see your children,¡± Lawrend said.

    They stopped beside three cribs. Sleeping in each of them were Eina, Hanz, and Law. The three slimes Elena gave birth to using Lawrend¡¯s semen.

    ¡°They are growing well, Master. I thought they would grow faster, but it seemed like they needed more time to develop my bloodline and yours,¡± Elena exined.

    ¡°Right. It only took you several months to be human, right?¡±

    ¡°Mm. It was because of your blood and mana, Master. I think they will be ready in several more months. After that, they can shapeshift and be slimes if they wanted to.¡±

    ¡°And then would they also grow once they be stronger?¡±

    ¡°Correct, Master. I will teach them everything they need to know to maximize their powers.¡±

    ¡°Great. I n to stay with everyone for a few years. I will practice my magic, so I will help teach them once in a while,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Thank you, Master. Also,e here¡­¡±

    Elena¡¯s hands turned to two long slime tentacles. She pulled him close to her, and she kissed him on the lips. Her slime tongue elongated and invaded deep inside his mouth.

    It thoroughly touched every part inside his mouth and absorbed his saliva.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ Delish.¡±

    Elena covered her mouth with her hand and pulled away.

    ¡°You¡¯re so naughty.¡±

    Lawrend gave her a seductive look and grinned at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m out of your ¡®essences¡¯, Master. Fill me up good, okay?¡± Elena whispered into his ear.

    ¡°Of course. I will call you when I will fill you up. But first, prepare the babies. We will go to the Imperial Capital. From now on, we will live there,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Woah! What does that ce look like?¡± Elena asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s really big and almost seemed endless.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh! I¡¯m interested. I will go prepare everything, Master!¡± Elena said excitedly.

    ¡°First, let me see the others.¡±

    Lawrend walked beside another crib. There was a ck-haired baby boy calmly sleeping in it.

    ¡°Marano Courage Horiel¡­¡±

    Lawrend faintly smiled as he remembered Humility. He met her back then when he enrolled in the Undrasil Mage Academy. She was even the one that approached him.

    It turned out she wanted to use him, so she could escape her family. She seeded, and she won his heart.

    Lawrend moved on to his next baby.

    This baby had catgirl features. She looked like a baby kitten as she slept on her side while hugging a small rat plushy.

    ¡°W-who made that?¡± Lawrend asked in amusement.

    He held himself back fromughing. Seeing such a huge rat plushy in her arms seemed funny for some reason.

    ¡°It¡¯s cute, right, Master? I made that for her.¡±

    Elena smiled at him proudly.

    ¡°Excellent work.¡±

    Lawrend took a step to the other side of the room.

    In the crib was a blonde-haired baby. It was hard to tell its gender due to its perfect features. It looked like a beautiful boy and a beautiful girl at the same time.

    ¡°Nephilim¡­ *Sigh*¡±

    Seeing his angel baby reminded him of the Goddess. Although Rami was already his angel, he was worried if the Goddess could control her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master?¡±

    Elena was quick to notice the depressed sigh Lawrend did.

    ¡°I will tell all of youter when we have a meeting,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Elena didn¡¯t pry any further and respected his words.

    Lawrend cupped Nephilim¡¯s cheek and felt her soft skin. He was still amazed how an angel could give birth.

    Lawrend looked to his right and walked to thest crib.

    ¡°Veronica¡­¡±

    Veronica was Aezel¡¯s proudest baby girl. She was her wish, and it was granted to her. She had two small nibs on her head that was about to grow her demonic horns. She was also the result of Lawrend using the soul of the other Lawrend.

    ¡°Alright. Where is Aezel?¡± Lawrend asked.

    He was done reminiscing with his little babies. It was time for him to meet his Fourth Maid.

    ¡°She has a meeting with the ministers if I recall correctly,¡± Elena replied.

    ¡°Thanks. I will call youter once I¡¯m done meeting with all the others.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Master.¡± Elena bowed.

 Chapter 615 Meeting Aezel And Leaving Her To Climax On Her Own ? ?

    Lawrend left the room and headed to the meeting room. That room was the same room where he met Ember and the Three Envoys¡ªthinking about the past made Lawrend nostalgic.

    *Knock* *Knock*

    ¡°Hmm..? Who is it?¡± a seductive andidback woman¡¯s voice sounded from the other side.

    In a fake deep tone, Lawrend said, ¡°Your Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Fufufufu. It seems like someone needs punishment.¡±

    *Step* *Step*

    Lawrend heard her footsteps from inside, and the door opened.

    Aezel¡¯s red hair swayed as she stepped out with her arms crossed. She was looking down at his feet and scanned him up.

    ¡°Wha¨C!¡±

    Aezel jumped back in fright. She widened her eyes and stared at Lawrend for a good few seconds.

    ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Aezel jumped into his arms.

    ¡°Woah! You almost poked my eyes!¡± Lawrend eximed and moved her horns away from his face.

    ¡°Fufufu. If I did, would you have punished me?¡± Aezel asked seductively.

    *p*

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Lawrend pped her plump ass, and it jiggled. The ministers watching from inside the room quickly turned their heads away and pretended they saw nothing.

    *Whistle* *Whistle* *Whistle*

    Lawrend didn¡¯t care and pinched her soft fat buns.

    ¡°Mm¡­ Master, not here,¡± Aezel said as she rubbed her thighs together.

    Lawrend moved his mouth close to her ear and whispered, ¡°I know it excites you¡­¡±

    ¡°Nghh¡­¡±

    Aezel felt weak in her legs after hearing his voice close to her ears. She immediately felt herself be wet. Her body that was ustomed to his care yearned for it once more.

    ¡°Come inside. I want to discuss some things,¡± Lawrend said and entered the meeting room.

    Aezel became more aroused as he ignored her obvious desire for his cock. She followed him inside while walking awkwardly due to her arousal.

    Lawrend sat in front of the ministers and looked at them individually.

    ¡°So? How is the kingdom?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s running smoothly, Your Imperial Highness. We made improvements in several sectors with the help of Miss Aezel and the other¡¯s help,¡± a minister replied.

    ¡°Good. From now on, all of you will be transferred to the Imperial Capital. But before that¡­ Aezel, kick those you don¡¯t trust,¡± Lawrend ordered.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    The ministers tensed up after realizing what Lawrend wanted to do. Hearing about a chance to be transferred to the Imperial Capital made them all hopeful about their future. It was a chance to get more power and influence.

    ¡°Shoo. You suck at listening to our orders,¡± Aezel said as she pulled up an old man.

    ¡°Wait! I¡¯m sorry! I will do it better next time!¡± the old man pleaded.

    ¡°No. Me and Sir Verkoli already gave you enough chances,¡± Aezel replied and pushed him out of the room.

    ¡°Alright. Since everyone here is trustworthy, I will exin the n.¡±

    And so, Lawrend gave them details about the damages to the Imperial Capital and how they would be taught by the former ministers there. After dealing with them, the ministers left the meeting room.

    ¡°Master, did you meet me first?¡± Aezel asked as she blinked her eyes hopefully.

    She hadn¡¯t heard from her other maid sisters about his arrival. It meant that he wanted to meet her first.

    ¡°No,¡± Lawrend tly answered.

    ¡°Ah¡­ So cold¡­ So brave¡­¡± Aezel held her stomach and tried to contain her lower lips from leaking too much liquid.

    ¡°Come sit at the table.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Aezel was excited. She stood up from her seat and sat on the table before Lawrend¡¯s chair. She spread her legs apart and gave him a full view of her panties.

    ¡°You¡¯re very wet, huh.¡±

    Lawrend smirked as he viewed her slightly dripping panties. It was basically so wet that her panties couldn¡¯t hold on to the liquid anymore.

    ¡°Fufufufu. I tried touching myself, but I never managed to climax. So I¡¯ve been edging myself throughout the whole month without you¡­¡± Aezel muttered with a faint blush while staring at him straight.

    ¡°Really? Is that what you did when I was gone for a year?¡±

    ¡°At first, but I was distracted by Veronica, so I stopped thinking about it. But before you left, you made me feel so good¡­ It¡¯s different from that time. My body craves for you every day,¡± Aezel said lovingly.

    ¡°Do you know where Humility is?¡± Lawrend asked

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Sister Humility is at the library. She didn¡¯t want to be left behind, so she studied harder,¡± Aezel replied.

    ¡°Okay. I will call for everyer once I¡¯m done meeting everyone else,¡± Lawrend said and stood up from his chair.

    ¡°Wait! What about me, Master?¡± Aezel asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you wait?¡±

    ¡°No! I-I can¡¯t, Master. Please make me cum..!¡± Aezel pleaded as she grabbed his legs.

    ¡°Let go.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    After reprimanding her, Lawrend left her on the floor. Aezel stared at the floor in a daze. A few momentster, she held her crotch and squirted all over the floor.

    ¡­

    ¡°¡­ahhh¡­¡±

    Lawrend heard a faint moaning from behind him. He stopped and looked back before shaking his head.

    ¡°She¡¯s so slutty¡­¡±

    Lawrend smiled wryly.

    He continued walking and finally arrived at the Royal Library. This ce was rarely visited, but it contained a great amount of knowledge no one else could find in the Royal Capital.

    He looked around the tall bookshelves and took a random direction. He looked everywhere and stopped in an aisle.

    He walked behind a cute and nobledy. She wore a pink cloak and silently flipped through the pages of a book.

    Lawrend wrapped his arms around her shoulder.

    ¡°Who!?¡±

    Humility turned around and instantly saw Lawrend¡¯s face. She was stunned like a statue.

    Lawrend leaned closer and took this chance to press their lips together. He pushed a tongue inside of her mouth and invited her dormant tongue.

    ¡°Mhh!!¡±

    Humility was familiar with his smell and his kiss. She instantly recognized him.

    She smirked and fought back with her own tongue. The two of them yfully fought before separating a few momentster.

 Chapter 616 Drinking The Nectar Of The Gods And Finding Three Stray Cats ? ?

    ¡°Master¡­ Wee back,¡± Humility said and smiled at him sweetly.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to either give you back the kingdom or have it integrate into my empire,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°What? No. You¡¯re the owner of the kingdom. Why should you give it back to me?¡± Humility shook her head immediately.

    ¡°The only reason they were able to ept it so easily was that you will be my wife. For themoners and nobles, it was the same business. Their only worry was whether I would rule differently, but I didn¡¯t, so everything is peaceful,¡± Lawrend exined to her and rubbed her head.

    ¡°Master¡­ I will not ept it. You should integrate it with the empire, so everyone will be happy. They want you as a leader now. Don¡¯t you know you have a fan club already?¡±

    ¡°What? Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Many mages speak about your abilities almost every day. Everyone was sick of hearing them, but it always incites excitement within everybody,¡± Humility exined.

    ¡°Alright. I will do as you say, my princess,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°W-Wha¨C Princess!?¡± Humility eximed as she blushed red.

    ¡°I love your smell. Do you know why?¡± Lawrend asked as he sniffed her neck.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Humility couldn¡¯t take it as she was overloaded from his love. After a month of an absence of his love, her body wasn¡¯t prepared to take it all of a sudden.

    ¡°Because you made me drink your squirt. I¡¯m thirsty~¡± Lawrend teasingly whispered in her ear.

    ¡°Ahh..! I-I have bottles saved up!¡±

    A ss bottle filled with her squirt appeared in her hand, and she gave it to him.

    Lawrend graciously took it from her and opened it. He took a good sniff and savored her sweet and unique smell. Watching him appreciate it like wine made Humility feel butterflies in her stomach.

    Lawrend swung it around like wine and took a swig. He raised his head and gulped, allowing her to see.

    He then pulled her close and kissed her.

    ¡°Mhh¡­¡±

    After that, Lawrend pulled away and drank all of the liquid in the bottle.

    ¡°I tasted my own squirt in your kiss¡­ Ahhhh!¡±

    A drip of blood poured down from Humility¡¯s left nostril.

    ¡°Pfft. You¡¯re nose bleeding,¡± Lawrend chuckled.

    He returned her the bottle, and she returned it to her Storage Ring.

    ¡°Where is Amene?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°M-M-Master, d-drink more!¡±

    Several more bottles filled with unknown liquid appeared in Humility¡¯s hands. She shoved them to Lawrend.

    ¡°Wait. I don¡¯t want these crappy goods.¡±

    ¡°Huh..?¡±

    ¡°I want it directly from the sourceter¡­¡± Lawrend whispered into her ear.

    ¡°Ahh..!¡±

    Humility fell to the floor weakly. She held her crotch and the carpet under her got darker.

    ¡°You wasted them. I will punish youter,¡± Lawrend said coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Master!¡±

    Humility prostrated to him.

    ¡°Okay. Answer my question earlier. Where is Amene?¡± Lawrend asked seriously.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°I t-think she¡¯s at the za. She and Little Feli love to go around the capital now that very was abolished,¡± Humility replied with difficulty.

    ¡°Good. I will call for youter once I¡¯m done meeting with the others,¡± Lawrend said and left her there.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ Master drank my squirt¡­ Hehehehehe..!¡±

    ¡­

    Lawrend left his crazy princess maid and exited the royal castle. The royal guards immediately bowed to him and didn¡¯t dare to utter a single word.

    Lawrend walked through the streets of the royal capital and walked around leisurely.

    ¡°Another Emperor Lawrend wannabe,¡± someone murmured as he walked past Lawrend.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Lawrend turned back and stared at that person, stunned. He listened more carefully and heard many others whispering the same thing.

    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me people cosyed as me?¡¯ Lawrend thought to himself as he smiled wryly.

    Lawrend was right. Because of the great effort made to spread propaganda, Lawrend¡¯s image in the Royal Capital was almost at the level of the Goddess. After all, many considered him to be the first andst most legendary person that would ever appear in the Undrasil Kingdom.

    Lawrend continued walking around before stopping an empty carriage and having it go to the za. After several minutes, he arrived.

    Once there, he looked around and saw many stalls. They were selling various delicacies. He was even able to see many demihumans selling merchandise.

    Lawrend felt proud of himself. People should realize that catgirls and the like should be protected. There were none of them in his previous world, after all.

    Lawrend was at a loss. He followed the crowd and walked aimlessly. He enjoyed the leisure feeling of the crowd. Once in a while, people would look at him and scoff.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lawrend heard a confused female voice and ignored it.

    ¡°*Sniff* *Sniff* I smell Lawrend!¡±

    ¡°What? Master is not here yet-nyaa,¡± a female voice replied.

    ¡°*Sniff* *Sniff* Nyaa? I can smell Master faintly too,¡± another female voice added.

    Lawrend stopped and turned around to face them.

    ¡°*Sniff* *Sniff* Now I also smell Master¡­¡±

    Three catgirls turned their heads in Lawrend¡¯s direction. One of them had ck fur, two had orange fur. One of the orange catgirls was a little girl holding onto her big sister¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Lawrend!¡±

    ¡°Master-nyaa!¡±

    ¡°Master-nyaa!¡±

    The three of them called out at him at the same time. The surrounding passersby were shocked and looked at them. Many didn¡¯t recognize Amene and Grape.

    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Nyaa!¡±

    A little cat jumped into his embrace. It was none other than Feli. She wrapped her arms around his waist tightly and sniffed him.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    Lawrend pushed her away to stop her from sniffing his crotch. She was too innocent to realize what she was doing.

    ¡°Nyaa? You smell good, Lawrend!¡± Feli said in protest.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t sniff my crotch, Feli,¡± Lawrend said with a wry smile on his face.

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡±

    Feli looked down dejectedly.

    ¡°Nyaa!¡±

    ¡°Nyaa!¡±

    The duo ran over and embraced Lawrend. Each of them took one side of his shoulder and rested their heads there.

    ¡°*SNIFFF!!*

    ¡°*SNIFF!*¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey. Everyone is looking at me weirdly,¡± Lawrend said in a reminder.

    ¡°Nyaa. Who cares?¡± Grape said.

    ¡°Nyaa¡­ I forgot,¡± Amene said with a faint blush on her face.

 Chapter 617 Catching An Angel Doing "Angel" Things ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Lawrend smiled happily seeing the two distinct personalities of his catgirl maids. He patted Feli and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will treat you two.¡±

    Lawrend went around the za with the trio. He bought them snacks, gifts, and Feli with some toys. He had fun, and they stopped after an hour.

    ¡°I still need to meet Rami. Where is she?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Sister Rami is always at the rooftop of the castle. She watches the sky, and sometimes, she disappears-nyaa,¡± Amene answered.

    Grape, who was beside her, nodded her head in agreement.

    ¡°Alright. Come back to the Royal Castle. I will call the two of you soon,¡± Lawrend said and wrapped his arms around their waists.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    ¡°Bye, Lawrend!¡±

    ¡°Bye, Feli.¡±

    Lawrend left them and rode a carriage back to the royal castle. Some people on the za already had a guess on who he was, but they were too afraid to be wrong to speak up.

    Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t have the chance to meet with their idol.

    Lawrend returned to the castle and flew up to the rooftop. He looked around and saw a silky smooth blonde-haireddy huddled in a corner. She was resting her head on the short wall and squirming as she did something lewd.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ Ahh¡­ Nghh¡­¡±

    Lawrend silently watched and kept his mana from emanating from his body. Rami continued fingering herself. After a while, she changed position and fondled her boob with her spare hand.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Master¡­ Cock¡­¡±

    Rami¡¯s eyes were closed as she imagined Lawrend fingering him herself.

    ¡°Did you call for me?¡±

    ¡°Huwahh!?¡±

    Rami pulled her finger out of her hole and stood straight as if she wasn¡¯t just caught doing something naughty. She looked over at Lawrend and took a moment to take in who he was.

    ¡°M¡­ Master?¡±

    Rami thought she was hallucinating. She was just imagining him fingering her, so she was doubtful as to whether Lawrend was really in front of her.

    ¡°Rami, do you need help?¡± Lawrend asked with a faint smile on her face.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ How long had you been watching?¡± Rami asked as she turned red from head to toe.

    ¡°I was watching for several minutes,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Ngh¡­ And you heard me¡­ call for you?¡± Rami asked in a tiny voice.

    ¡°Yes. Do you want me to finger you?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°No! I want your cock!¡± Rami said as she shook her head.

    ¡°I will sit on your spot and give you 20 minutes to please yourself with my cock,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Oh, Master! You¡¯re so kind to your slutty angel!¡± Rami bowed to him.

    Lawrend walked to her spot and sat down. He then pulled down his pants and exposed his erect dragon. It became hard after watching Rami please herself.

    ¡°Oh, my God! My God¡¯s dick!¡±

    Rami sped her hands in prayer before sitting on hisp. She lifted her skirt and looked down as she positioned it in front of her entrance. After making sure she got it right, she slowly lowered her body.

    ¡°Ohh! So big! Yes! Ahhhhhh!¡±

    Rami rolled her eyes back as she felt Lawrend¡¯s massive cock tear up the inside of her stomach. Meanwhile, Lawrend felt her tight vagina suck in his cock in a greedy manner.

    ¡°Ah! It hit my womb..! I have been trying to touch it for a whole month¡­¡± Rami muttered in a daze.

    She didn¡¯t even care if Lawrend was hearing her words. She loved the sensation of his familiar cock inside of her once again.

    ¡°Mm! Ah! Mm! Mm! Ah!¡±

    Lawrend rested his back against the wall as he silently allowed Rami to fuck him. He watched as she desperately tried to pleasure herself. It seemed like this slut of an angel missed his cock.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Within several minutes, Rami trembled, and she climaxed. Lawrend¡¯s cock was crushed inside of her and filled him with pleasure.

    ¡°2-20 minutes still isn¡¯t over!¡± Rami shouted at him in panic.

    Lawrend calmly nodded his head.

    ¡°Nghh! Yes!¡±

    Rami tried to move, but she felt exceptionally sensitive, so she shivered slightly. The only thing in her mind was to take full advantage of this chance given to her.

    ¡°Master, suck my nipples. They are still producing milk,¡± Rami said and pushed her naked breasts against his face.

    Lawrend wasn¡¯t in any position to refuse. He took it inside of her mouth like it was food and sloppily licked around her are. He made sure to taste all of its slightly salty taste.

    ¡°Mm! Ahhh! My nipples..! Ahh!¡±

    Lawrend tried squeezing her nipples with his lips, and some sweet milk came out. He swallowed it, and Rami became more and more aroused.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Master..! Ahh! Ahh! So good! Ngh! Yes! Lick it more!¡±

    Rami nudged her breast against Lawrend¡¯s mouth as she shook her hips on top of him. Lawrend enjoyed the pleasure and the sweet taste of milk in his mouth.

    Slowly but surely, an electrifying feeling gathered in his crotch.

    He couldn¡¯t help but run his palm across her slender body and feel her up.

    ¡°Ahh! Your hands are making me tingly, Master¡­¡± Rami said in a passionate voice.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Please touch me as much as you want! I¡¯m already your angel and maid! My everything belongs to you!¡± Rami shouted.

    Lawrend caressed her body in various ces in response to her pleas.

    After several minutes, Lawrend finally stopped holding back his semen.

    ¡°Nghh¡­ Wait¡­ Let¡¯s cum together. Ahh! MMMMHHH!!¡±

    Rami arched her head back and felt his cock prate through her whole body and reach her brain. As his semen flowed inside, she felt weakening pleasure take over her whole body.

    As a result, she fell limp on his chest.

    ¡°Hahh¡­ Ahh¡­ Hahh¡­¡±

    Lawrend wrapped his arm around her back and patted her head.

    Rami looked up with enraptured eyes and said, ¡°Master¡­ I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

    Lawrend leaned forward and kissed her forehead.

    ¡°Nyu¡­¡±

    Rami closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    ¡®What am I going to do with her¡­¡¯ Lawrend thought to himself.

 Chapter 618 Nao, The Potion Master

    ¡®Now where is Nao¡­¡¯ Lawrend thought to himself.

    He carried Rami in his arms in a princess carry. He carried her down from the rooftop and headed to her room.

    Lawrend tried to think about where Nao would go. She was a butler that could create potions. Well, there was only one ce in the city where someone could create potions without worrying about any explosion.

    ¡°She¡¯s in the Mage Guild.¡±

    Lawrend dropped Rami on her bed in her room and left. He exited the castle once again, but this time, he flew up to the sky. He arrived in front of the Mage Guild within a few seconds.

    The mages around looked at him. It was forbidden to fly in the Royal Capital, after all. Instantly, many of them recognized him.

    ¡°It¡¯s him! The Emperor is here!¡± someone shouted.

    By now, everyone had already heard about the news of Lawrend taking over the Blumin Empire. His fame was hard to not know unless someone literally lived under a rock like Patrick, the starfish.

    ¡°Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Emperor, please teach us magic!¡±

    ¡°Emperor¨C¡±

    Lawrend was asked bursts of questions. He didn¡¯t understand any of them as they swarmed him like bees.

    ¡°Move away. I¡¯m not here to teach magic. I¡¯m here to pick up my butler,¡± Lawrend said.

    The crowd of mages immediately moved away. They were afraid of angering him. Lawrend was satisfied seeing their obedience and entered the Mage Guild.

    Simr to the outside, there were a lot of mages inside. Some of them stopped and nced at Lawrend before shaking their heads. They couldn¡¯t believe he was there.

    Of course, many mages also followed behind him from outside. They couldn¡¯t say anything, but it was hard to know if they were following Lawrend or not because he was heading towards one of the counters.

    ¡°Hello, is Nao here?¡± Lawrend asked the receptionist.

    It was a woman, and she froze after seeing him.

    ¡°Y-Y-You are¡­¡± she stuttered.

    ¡°I¡¯m Lawrend,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Yes, Emperor!¡±

    The receptionist ran away from her post and went to fetch Nao. Lawrend waited for a minute, and the receptionist came back with Nao.

    She wore an apron over her butler uniform. She looked like a chef butler. Couple with her long hair, she looked cool and cute at the same time.

    ¡°Master!¡± Nao ran to him and embraced him.

    She missed him very much. Even though she wasn¡¯t that close to him, she still liked him. Just like the others, she thought about him a lot every day.

    Lawrend rubbed her back and pushed her away. He stared at her messy apron and understood that she was working hard on her potions.

    ¡°How much progress have you made?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m a High Mage now, Master. It¡¯s bing easier and easier to create potions,¡± Nao replied with a smile on her face.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. You¡¯re improving very fast. Soon, you will be an Arch Mage,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Thank you, Master. It¡¯s thanks to your teachings and for you modifying my mana pathways, hehe.¡±

    Nao slightly blushed at the mention of him modifying her mana pathways. That moment for them was very hot and erotic. She remembered what they did back then.

    ¡°Let me see your work.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master. Follow me.¡±

    Nao led the way inside the mage guild. The mages in front of the reception desks realized who Lawrend was and wanted to exim, but the others from outside shushed them just before they did so.

    In short, Lawrend was able to have a peaceful experience.

    Nao arrived in front of a door and unlocked it with a key. The two of them entered inside, and Lawrend scanned the whole room.

    There were shelves and shelves of potion bottles. Most of them contained liquid inside them.

    ¡°Were you trying out different mixtures?¡± Lawrend guessed.

    ¡°Correct, Master. I tried slightly modifying the recipes and kept them for future references,¡± Nao replied.

    She brought him in front of a desk in the room. There were many ingredients lined up all around it. Some were on tables on both sides of the desk, and others were on the floor.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Overall, it was very messy in appearance.

    ¡°You have so many ingredients. Some of them I¡¯ve never heard before.¡±

    Lawrend was impressed by her dedication to potions. It seemed like his hard work teaching and helping her was a great sess. She was now a true potion master.

    ¡°Do you have any sessful products?¡± Lawrend asked.

    Nao opened a drawer and grabbed a bottle from inside. It was filled with a semi-transparent red liquid. It had a simr appearance to cranberry juice.

    ¡°This. It¡¯s an aphrodisiac,¡± Nao said and passed the bottle to him.

    ¡°What do you want me to do with this?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°M-Me¡­¡±

    Nao blushed after saying those words.

    ¡°Hoh?¡±

    Lawrend was amused at her boldness. She was rarely like this.

    ¡°Who told you to make this?¡±

    Lawrend understood her well. He knew that she wouldn¡¯t make something like this. One of his maids must¡¯ve asked her to make one.

    ¡°Sister Humility told me to make one for us.¡±

    ¡°I knew it. So, how strong is it?¡± Lawrend asked as he swished the liquid around.

    ¡°You will go on for 24 hours,¡± Nao answered with a red face.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Are you sure you canst for 24 hours?¡± Lawrend asked with a slight smirk on his face.

    Seeing his smirk made Nao¡¯s heart skip a beat. She couldn¡¯t help but imagine that and took a deep breath. She had heard her Sister Aleshia and the others discuss about the effects of an aphrodisiac.

    Ever since Lawrend ravaged Ember like a monkey, every one of his maids wanted him to do it to them like that. It was their wet dream to suffer from Lawrend¡¯s maximum pration abilities.

    ¡°Anything else that seeded?¡±

    ¡°Mm. There is a potion that could speed my absorption of mana two times better than the conventional recipe.¡±

    ¡°Good. Alright. I will give you your reward,¡± Lawrend said.

 Chapter 619 Rewarding The Crossdresser ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Lawrend grabbed her chin and pulled her towards him. Their lips touched together, and Lawrend invaded her mouth. She passively fought back and allowed him to dominate the inside of her mouth.

    Lawrend pushed her against the wall.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Nao felt breathless at Lawrend¡¯s assertiveness. She spread her arms apart on the wall.

    Lawrend undid her tuxedo and exposed her bra. He pulled it down and took her nipple inside his mouth.

    He savorily licked around it and sucked on it.

    ¡°Mm..!¡± Nao felt her body instantly be hot throughout.

    She responded by fondling his crotch. She felt up his hard little brother through his clothes.

    ¡°Mmmm¡­¡± Nao moaned lewdly.

    After thoroughly tasting her nipple, Lawrend stopped and started undressing her. He fully removed her tuxedo and exposed her naked body.

    Nao felt embarrassed being naked after a long time. She felt breathless leaving herself defenseless before him.

    Lawrend then pulled down her pants. Her sexy womanly body was exposed to him. It was something people would never know unless they talked to her.

    He also pulled her panties down.

    After all of that annoying preparation, Lawrend buried his face inside her crotch and licked her slit. He licked and yed with her clitoris with his lips.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­. Nghh¡­ Ah! Fu¡­. Ngh!¡±

    Nao held his head as she screamed in pleasure. Lawrend continued giving her forey for a few minutes until he could taste a lot of liquiding out of her pussy.

    Once he was sure that she was ready, he had her sit on top of her desk while facing him. Nao had never thought that she would be having sex with him on the desk where she usually mixed various recipes to make her potions.

    Lawrend spread her legs apart and positioned his erect cock in front of her vagina.

    Nao stared down at her crotch and waited for him to enter with anticipation.

    ¡°Hahhhnn..!¡±

    Lawrend felt her insides tighten around him as he pushed himself inside. It epted him smoothly and grasped his cock as if it had no ns to let it go.

    Lawrend pushed deeper and felt the resistance push him out. Not only that, but the pleasure built up so much as her vagina squeezed him hard.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Nao embraced him. She felt some slight pain and ecstasy. It had been a month and her pussy had shrunk because of its loneliness. But because she also rarely did it with him.

    Unlike Aezel and the others, she wasn¡¯t particrly sexually active.

    The tip of Lawrend¡¯s cock stumbled against blockage deep inside her. It was her womb, and he had managed to touch it.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    Nao felt her body tingle from the sensation of his tip touching the entrance of her womb.

    Lawrend cupped her two breasts with his hands and rubbed them both in a rotating motion. He then thrust inside her in a constant motion.

    ¡°Ah! ¡­Ah! Ngh! ¡­Ah! Hahh¡­ Ahhh!¡±

    Lawrend continued pounding her. Not too fast, not too slow. He took his time to pleasure himself with her vagina.

    Nao started drooling the longer he did his strokes. It seemed like she felt more sensitive the slower he did it. Lawrend only realized it now.

    He took his time and inched inside her as slow as a snail.

    ¡°Mmmm..!¡±

    Nao felt empty and pleasured at the same time. Because of its slowness, her brain was giving her pleasure because it filled in the gaps and assumed that he was going in and out of her several times.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Lawrend looked at the lewd expression on her face and leaned closer to kiss her. He passionately yed with her tongue before they separated a few minutester.

    He stopped fondling her breasts and instead used his thumb to rub her clitoris.

    ¡°Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahh!¡±

    Nao¡¯s body trembled from the extreme ecstasy her clitoris gave her. When mixed together with his cock deep inside of her, she felt as if his cock got bigger inside of her.

    ¡°I will teach your body to submit to my touch¡­¡± Lawrend whispered.

    He released a tiny amount of electricity into her clitoris.

    ¡°AHHHH!!!¡± Nao moaned in absolute ecstasy.

    Even though Lawrend only released a tiny amount of electricity, it feltpletely different to Nao. She felt like her clitoris was about to burst from the pleasure.

    Nao used her hands and rested back on the desk.

    ¡°Hahhh¡­ Ah! ¡­Hahh¡­ Master¡­ L-Let me¡­ rest¡­ Ah!¡±

    Nao¡¯s body felt weak. Her arms started shaking as she slowly lost the energy to support her body on the desk.

    But still, Lawrend wasn¡¯t about to let her rest. He controlled his lightning mana very carefully and poured some into her vaginal walls.

    ¡°UGH! AHHH!!¡±

    Suddenly, a fountain of divine nectar shot out of Nao¡¯s urethra. It smelled sweet and aromatic. It was none other than her squirt.

    Lawrend allowed himself to be fully covered with her love juices.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ Master¡­¡±

    Nao immediately felt bad after seeing him so wet with her squirt. She worried about him leaving this room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have magic to clean myself,¡± Lawrend said after seeing the worry on her face.

    Nao felt relieved.

    ¡°I will not let you rest yet, though,¡± Lawrend said with a wide smirk on his face.

    ¡°Ahh! Master!¡±

    And so, Lawrend spent an hour messing her up.

    ¡°Cumming!¡± Lawrend shouted.

    He did a pile drive and pressed his crotch against her crotch. He released his hot semen deep inside of her.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ I would¡¯ve gotten pregnant if you didn¡¯t do your secret technique,¡± Nao said as she held her stomach.

    She could feel his semen slightly bloat her insides. It was satisfying and pleasurable for her.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Lawrend pulled out of her, and his white semen rushed out of her tight crevice. It made a mess on her desk.

    ¡°Ah, it made a mess¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Lick it clean,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°L-Lick it clean¡­ *Gulp*¡±

    Nao stared into Lawrend¡¯s eyes and realized that he was serious.

    She got down from the desk and started licking the semen on the desk. She naturally felt aroused as he watched her do something naughty.

 Chapter ?620 Starting The Maid Meeting

    Chapter ?620 Starting The Maid Meeting

    Lawrend promptly used his water magic to take a bath inside herboratory. After they were done cleaning up, he told her toe with him.

    And so, he carried her in his arms and flew back to the royal castle. Along the way, she was blushing because many people noticed them when he left the Mage Guild.

    They were already back in the royal castle within a few seconds. By this time, the sun was already almost at the horizon. Lawrend had spent a lot of time with his maids.

    When he returned, Ember and Aleshia were both waiting for him.

    "Master, should I call the others?" Aleshia asked.

    "Yes. Ember, you call the others too," Lawrend ordered.

    "Yes, Master."

    Both Ember and Aleshia bowed to him and headed into the royal castle to call the others.

    Lawrend walked inside with Nao following behind him. They headed towards the dining hall.

    Lawrend sat on the Master''s seat as usual. He patiently waited for his maids to arrive one by one.

    Soon, everyone was there. All of Lawrend''s maids were here.

    Seeing them all in one ce made Lawrend happy. He was d he hadpleted his task of protecting them. As their Master, that would mean he would get to spend a lot of time with them without worrying about any attacks.

    "Wee home, Master!"

    All of his maids, and butler, stood up at the same time. They bowed at the same time and smiled at him.

    "Thank you. You may all sit." Lawrend waved his hand.

    In unison, they sat back down.

    "Who is taking care of the babies?" Lawrend asked Elena.

    Since she was here, it would mean that she left their babies alone.

    "I got a Royal Guard to take care of them. He told me he was a father of three, so I put him there," Elena replied.

    "Good. I would be able to start this meeting without any worry."

    Lawrend rxed, knowing that his children wouldn''t get into an ident. As long as someone was watching over them, it shouldn''t be a problem.

    "So, first of all, I did it." Lawrend smiled proudly at them.

    "Congrattions on your Imperial status!" they shouted in unison.

    "Hahaha! I give a lot of the credit to Ember and the Trunden Empire. They helped a lot," Lawrendughed.

    "No need to be humble, Master. You are the best man in the world!" Humility said with a wide smile on her face.

    "Not quite yet. I will say that once I defeat that person."

    Lawrend''s face became somber as he remembered West. Presumably, that guy was already a Divine Mage. A whole level above Heaven Mage.

    "Who is this person, Master?" Humility asked.

    At the moment, the only one missing was Valentina, so she couldn''t exin it to them. She was still recovering from the damages to her soul.

    "I will tell all of you in the future. It''s useless to worry about it now."

    Lawrend wanted them to serve him without feeling a lot of pressure. He defeated the Blumin Emperor for this exact reason. He didn''t want to stress them just after he removed their recent stress.

    "No, Master. We want to share your burden with you. As your maids, we need to know about your enemies," Aezel said.

    She was already feeling guilty about her inability to be his shield and sword. Hearing him say those words only made her feel a pain in her chest.

    Lawrend stared into Aezel''s eyes and saw her earnestness in them. Those eyes were telling him of her conviction to protect him.

    "Fine. His name is West. He was Valentina''s ex-husband," Lawrend revealed.

    The revtion shocked everyone. Valentina hadn''t told them anything about this before.

    "He is still alive. He and Valentina had a big fight ten thousand years ago. I want to help her kill him," Lawrend said.

    He didn''t say about the fact that West was a Divine Mage. He didn''t want to reveal it yet.

    "He''s still alive?" Elena asked in amazement.

    "Yes. I have a rough idea of where he is."

    "Is he very strong? Only someone very strong could live for that long," Rami asked.

    As an angel, she was very clear about the lifespan of human beings. The stronger they were, the longer they could live. But she could only hypothesize his strength because she didn''t know anyone at that level.

    "Yes. But I will eventually defeat him," Lawrend replied.

    He was confident in himself. Though, he was still worried about the world taking his magic. He wasn''t sure if the same would happen to his soul magic, so he was kind of hoping it would be able to allow him to be a Heaven Mage.

    "Fufufu. As expected of Master, still very confident in himself," Aezel said with a chuckle.

    Ember frowned a little after hearing those words from her. She hadn''t had the time to exin to them what happened to Lawrend before. She was still worried whether he would be like that again.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Meanwhile, Humility and the others had wide grins on their faces. They felt proud of their Master.

    "About that, I n to migrate to the Imperial Capital. I will integrate the kingdom into the empire instead of letting it act as a separate entity," Lawrend said and looked at each of them.

    "Oh!"

    "Wow!"

    Everyone became excited hearing about it. They were very curious about the Imperial Capital. They wanted to know how much different it waspared to the Royal Capital.

    "While at it, I will also teach our kids magic."

    "Master, does that mean you will spend a lot of time with us?" Elena asked as her eyes shone with excitement.

    "Yes. I will do my best as their father and help them improve a lot while they are still young."

    "Master, that''s great!" Humility cheered.

    "Fufufu. Master''s children will rule the world even without his help," Aezel said with an evil grin on her face.

    His maids couldn''t help but imagine their children''s amazing capabilities once they fully matured. Thinking about it was enough to make them feel proud of them.

 Chapter 621 Elenas Special Reward ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Chapter 621 Elena''s Special Reward ? ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "We will leave in three days. For now, let''s have dinner," Lawrend said and smiled.

    It was a while ago since he ate with them like this. It brought him a lot of memories, and he couldn''t be happier.

    "Master, unfortunately, I wasn''t able to cook," Humility said, dejected.

    "It''s alright. You will have a lot of time to cook for me in the Imperial Capital."

    Lawrend was reminded about the food that she mixed with her love juices. Even though he was quite disgusted about it when he first ate it, he grew to like it.

    "I will feed you with some new recipes I learned," Humility said.

    "I''m excited about it."

    *p* *p*

    Humility pped her hands twice, and Royal Guards entered the room with trays of food in their hands. They served them food before leaving.

    "Oh? Who cooked this then?" Lawrend asked.

    "The Head Chef. He would cook for us when we don''t have the time," Humility replied.

    "Interesting."

    Lawrend was amused because they were maids, and they were ordering others around. It made sense since they were technically his lovers even though they were his maids. But it was still amusing for that to happen.

    Lawrend talked about some other mundane stuff with his maids. He asked them how their days went and how their rtionships with each other had been. From the outside, they looked like a happy family.

    After several hours, dinner was finished. Lawrend stood up and winked at Elena.

    She instantly understood what he wanted to tell her. Lawrend entered an empty room, and she followed behind him.

    Once inside, she closed the door and kneeled on the ground.

    [WARNING: If you''re ufortable with a rim job, skip to the next chapter.]

    "Hehe. Master~ Let me pull down your pants," Elena said and grabbed his pants.

    "I will fully undress. I don''t want my clothes to get sticky with your slime juices," Lawrend said.

    She nodded her head and pulled down his pants. At the same time, he undressed his cloak. In a dozen seconds, he was in his birthday suit.

    "It''s so¡­ soft."

    Elena gazed at his slumbering dragon and admired it closely. Lawrend could feel her hot breath on his skin.

    She grabbed it with her hand, and that hand morphed its shape. It turned into a slightly transparent golden slime body and changed into a vagina.

    You read it right. She turned her hand into a vagina. It sucked his cock like she was using her mouth to give it a blowjob.

    "Agh¡­"

    Lawrend looked up at the ceiling as he enjoyed her pseudo-vagina. It was soft and tight while it sucked him. It continuously wriggled around his cock and massaged it.

    "Are you fine with a rim job, Master?" Elena asked.

    "I''m fine with it as long as you don''t put anything in," Lawrend replied.

    He was proud to identify as a straight man. There was nothing inherently gay with a rim job as long as it was done by a female. It was borderline, but he could ept it.

    "That''s unfortunate."

    Elena winked at him.

    Lawrend was slightly surprised that she wanted to peg him. It must be because she knew that the ability of her tentacles was limitless, so she wanted to use them to the fullest.

    "How about you?" Lawrend asked.

    "I''m happy as long as you cum, Master. It''s good nutrition for me," Elena replied.

    "Okay."

    Elena''s other hand changed shape, and it turned into a tentacle. A copy of her tongue appeared on that tentacle and slid across in between his buttcrack.

    Its slimy and slightly rough texture ran along his sphincter and stimted it. Lawrend hadn''t felt that in a long time. Thest time was in his previous world when he hooked up with a crazy prostitute girl.

    It gave him a slight feeling of pleasure thatplimented the feeling of her pseudo-vagina wrapping around his erect dragon. It wasn''t as crazy as getting stimted on his nipples, but it still felt good.

    "Master¡­"

    Two new tentacles appeared from Elena''s shoulders and headed for his two defenseless nipples. They turned into two mouths, and they licked around the aree.

    "Oh¡­"

    Lawrend thought his whole body was in heaven. He felt pleasure from every inch of his body. His cock became harder and produce excess amounts of precum.

    "Mmm¡­ Delicious."

    Elena grinned as she tasted the liquiding out of him.

    In just ten minutes, Lawrend couldn''t hold it back anymore. A sharp pulse came from his bulging dragon, and it shot out its white fire inside the pseudo-vagina.

    "Ahhhh¡­ So delicious¡­"

    Elena rolled back her eyes and almost came from the taste of his semen. She licked her lips and visibly drooled.

    "Okay, Master. Time for you to feel my special slime pussy," Elena said.

    Lawrendid his back on the bed, and she sat on top of him.

    Elena spread her pink pussy with her fingers and slowly lowered her hips. Lawrend stared at it intently and got harder because of the beautiful scenery before him.

    "Nghhh!!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Elena''s pussy greedily swallowed his cock inside. Lawrend felt something change inside of her as a long tongue appeared from inside. It slithered around the length of his shaft and rotated around it.

    It was weird, but it was really pleasurable.

    Elena bit her lips and started bouncing up and down on his cock. She stared at him and moaned loudly.

    "Mmm¡­ Ah! Ngh! Ah..nnhh! So yummy! Ahhhnn! ¡­AH!"

    Elena had the time of her life as she felt his cock rub her insides. It stimted her whole body and made her feel weak and numb. She missed it so much that she wanted to be one with it.

    "Ahhh! Impregnate me! Let''s make more!"

    Elena was fully aroused. Her slime instincts were taking over as the only thing in her mind was to reproduce with him. She didn''t realize he couldn''t impregnate her because of his secret technique.

    Elena f*cked Lawrend for an hour. He was able tost pretty long because he had alreadye several times today. s, her pussy felt too good.

    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ahh! Nghh! NGHHH!!"

    Elena climaxed as he filled her up with his precious liquid.

 Chapter ?622 Lawrend Sleeps With Aleshia

    Chapter ?622 Lawrend Sleeps With Aleshia

    After that passionate hour with Elena, Lawrend went to his room. Once inside, he saw that the ce was well taken care of.

    "Master, do you need help?" Aezel asked as she arrived from outside.

    "Call Aleshia. Tell her toe here," Lawrend ordered.

    Aezel bowed and left.

    Lawrend sat on the bed and crossed his legs. He entered into his mind and focused on his soul. He inspected his soul and body with full curiosity while he waited. He checked if there were anything that would give him a clue.

    A few minutester, Aleshia arrived in the room.

    "Master."

    Aleshia sat beside him on the bed. She stared at his peaceful face, and her heart beat with anticipation.

    Lawrend slowly opened his eyes and stared at her.

    "Shia, it''s been a while." Lawrend smiled at her.

    "Ren, I thought you forgot the nickname you gave me." Aleshia smiled back.

    She felt happy to be called her nickname after a long time.

    "It was hard to use when we were rarely alone."

    "Yes. So Master, what do you want me to do?" Aleshia asked and seductively gazed at him.

    As his maid, she knew what was about toe next. She would do her best to satisfy him tonight.

    "Sleep with me. Just the two of us," Lawrend said.

    "Eh?"

    His answer stunned Aleshia. She crawled closer and cupped his cheeks with her hands.

    "Are you sure, Master? I even prepared myself mentally and physically¡­"

    It was unbelievable for Aleshia that he called for her just to sleep beside him. It was very unlike him, so she was suspicious.

    Lawrend gently grasped the back of her neck and pulled her closer. He lightly kissed her on the lips and quickly pulled her away.

    "Master¡­ Are you tired of me?" Aleshia blurted out without thinking.

    As a woman, it was demoralizing for her when a man didn''t want her for a passionate time, especially since it was her Master, Lawrend. She couldn''t help but imagine that he was tired of her after being with her for so long.

    "I''m not. I just want you by my side. Just like when we first met," Lawrend whispered and never averted his eyes from her.

    Aleshia''s heart fluttered high when she heard those sweet words. She changed her posture andid her head on his chest.

    "Master, do you want to go back to the past and fix things between us?"

    "Why?"

    "I have always been thinking about it. What if¡­ we meet in a much better way? Wouldn''t that be nice?"

    Aleshia looked up at him and smiled.

    "The past, no matter good or bad, should not be changed because you don''t know what will happen next. Maybe, you won''t be my maid, or I wouldn''t have be a mage."

    "Ah! Stop¡­ I don''t want to imagine those things¡­"

    Aleshia''s eyebrows were furrowed as she cringed at the thought of not being his maid and him not bing a mage. She would categorize those as one of her worst nightmares.

    "Let''s stay like this for longer."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend ced a hand around Aleshia''s waist and hugged her slender body. She had given birth, so he could faintly tell she got a little fatter.

    The duo stayed in that position for several dozen minutes. They both sensed each other''s pulse and breathing. It was as if the world stopped, and they became a still picture.

    "Ren, I love you," Aleshia whispered.

    "I love you too, Shia," Lawrend replied.

    ¡­

    The two fell asleep peacefully without anything weird happening. When Lawrend woke up, he felt refreshed.

    "Good morning, Master."

    Aleshia was flushed red as she sat beside him on the bed. She remembered the cheesy thing that happenedst night and felt embarrassed about it.

    "Good morning."

    Lawrend smiled at her and sat up.

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    "Come in," Lawrend said to the door.

    "Good morning, Master. This is your breakfast for today."

    Humility entered the room while wearing an apron over her maid uniform. She carried a tray filled with hot food with her hands.

    Lawrend scanned the food with his eyes. There was a poached egg side dish, and the main dish was a thick and starchy soup.

    "What soup is that?" Lawrend asked.

    "Wyvern Egg soup."

    "Here. I will feed you, Master."

    Humility sat on his side of the bed and lifted the bowl of soup with both of her hands.

    "Let me guess. Does this also have your secret ingredient?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes, Master. The secret ingredient that you love was included here. Hehehe," Humility giggled.

    "Alright. Feed me."

    "Master, I will leave now. I want to check on Zio," Aleshia said.

    "It was nice having you beside mest night, Aleshia."

    "Mm. It was sweet to sleep beside Master."

    Aleshia left the room, leaving Lawrend and Humility alone together.

    "Sister Aleshia is too good, Master. She''s so attentive and caring for us," Humility said.

    "She''s ruthless when she kills, but she truly loves everyone she loves," Lawrend replied.

    He remembered the past when Aleshia was working hard as an assassin just to care for E. She was just a good big sister, but her poor situation turned her into a ruthless assassin.

    "Yes. Now, open your mouth, Master. Ah~"

    Lawrend smiled wryly at her treating him like a child, but he still opened his mouth and let her feed him. This was the life he wanted. To be fed by his maid and rx.

    After a while, Lawrend finished eating the breakfast she served him.

    "How was it, Master? *Creamy*, right?"

    "Yes. I can taste the *creaminess* in it."

    The two of them had a mutual understanding of what they were both talking about.

    "Want to¡­ drink your water directly from the source?" Humility asked in a breathy voice.

    "I just noticed you didn''t bring a ss of water with you¡­"

    "Hehe."

    And so, Lawrend helped her out a bit and drank from her tap when she climaxed. At this point, he considered her squirt as water.

 Chapter 623 Moving To The Imperial Capital

    Chapter 623 Moving To The Imperial Capital

    The three days Lawrend gave them quickly passed. He spent most of his time doing interesting things with each of his maids.

    "Elena, are you sure you can carry the babies safely?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes, Master. Don''t worry. I won''t eat them. Hehe," Elena replied and smiled innocently.

    Lawrend didn''t find her morbid joke funny.

    Basically, she nned to carry the babies inside of her since she was a slime. She could freely control the size of her body and fly without worrying about the babies. They were still young, so the cold and strong winds of flight might give them illness.

    "This would be easier with Clova¡­"

    Lawrend forgot to tell Clova to return with him. She was still in the Imperial Capital. She was probably exploring the surrounding forests and meeting with the monsters there, which was why he didn''t see her when he left.

    "Ministers, are you ready? We will be waiting for you guys in the Imperial Capital. There should be no problem. If there are any ambushes, just run. If you can''t run, leave traces so I can exact revenge," Lawrend said.

    The group of ministers nced at each other and smiled wryly. His words didn''t make them feel at ease.

    "Verkoli."

    Lawrend looked over at the man wearing a crown on top of his head. He was the acting King of the Undrasil Kingdom when Lawrend left. Now that he was back, he wasn''t the king anymore.

    But Lawrend allowed him to keep his crown because it was only a physical object. He was already the emperor of the whole Blumin and Undrasil region. It was futile to worry about others not thinking he was the emperor if he didn''t wear the crown.

    "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty?"

    Verkoli bowed. He kept his respect. He was d he didn''t oppose Lawrend, or he would''ve been dead already.

    "You will be the City Lord of this city. Establish rtions with the tribes north and try to make contact with the kingdom there. Tell them about our newws and that we already abolished very, so they didn''t have to wage war against us," Lawrend said.

    The kingdom north was ruled by both demihumans and humans. Their King was especially fond of catgirls. He had a concubine from Amene''s tribe.

    "I don''t think anyone would dare to wage war against you," Verkoli said with a slight smile on his face.

    Anyone who dared to oppose Lawrend at this point would have to be blind. He was rumored to be a Heaven Mage already.

    "They might not, but consider it as a warning," Lawrend replied.

    "I understand, Your Imperial Majesty."

    Verkoli bowed and nodded his head.

    "Okay. We will be going now," Lawrend said.

    His other maids carried their babies to Elena and gave them to her. She grew in size and took them inside of her body one by one as she turned into a huge blob of slime.

    The ministers watched in shock and gulped. There was a popr rumor about Elena being a slime. It was their first time seeing it in action.

    "Nao,e here. I will carry you," Lawrend said.

    Nao blushed when she heard that. She walked up to him, and he lifted her up. His other maids stared at her with eyes full of envy. They wanted to be the ones to be carried like that.

    "Aezel, carry Amene and Feli. Rami, carry Grape. Ember, carry Humility."

    Lawrend gave the others his orders. They each carried the ones who couldn''t fly on their own.

    He looked at them onest time and flew up. His maids followed after him in a V-formation. They flew at a speed of an Arch Mage.

    It was quite fast for a group of people.

    ¡­

    Two weeks quickly passed by. The Imperial Capital appeared on their horizon. There were many dots flying across the sky, and construction was going everywhere you looked.

    "Wow¡­" Humility opened her mouth widely in shock.

    "As expected of Master." Aezel stared at the crater on the ground and felled trees around the area.

    "What happened here-nyaa?" Feli asked.

    "Nyaa-Master did all of this," Amene answered.

    Aezel carried her in her arms. She was embarrassed at first but got used to it quickly after a few days passed by.

    "Nyaa!?"

    Feli was holding onto Aezel''s horns as she rode on her shoulders. She leaned forward and stared closely at the damage.

    As for Aezel, she didn''t care whatever Lawrend wanted her to do. She even enjoyed it because Amene was fluffy and Feli was cute.

    "God, you''re a God!" Rami eximed.

    She stared at the damages and understood the power it required. Even if she was in Heaven, she wouldn''t be able to exert this much power.

    E was quiet. Instead of speaking out loud, she was fully amazed, so she turned mute. She had heard about his victory, but it never dawned on her how powerful he was until today.

    "Master, are you really not a Heaven Mage already?" Elena asked.

    Ember had told them about Lawrend''s fight against the Blumin Emperor. They were amazed when they heard it, and the fact that he won so easily without being a Heaven Mage was the most shocking part of it.

    "I''m not. It will be hard even if I attempt to be one," Lawrend replied.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Although he was fairly confident that he could be a Heaven Mage, he wasn''t sure how long it would take. And he also didn''t n to be one anymore. He wanted to improve his soul magic instead.

    Lawrend could still feel the world sensing him. It was waiting for the right moment to steal his magic. It was horrifying, and he wanted to avoid it at all costs.

    When he bes an Earth Mage in his soul magic, he would be able to judge if the world could also take his soul magic. If not, then it would confirm his theory that soul magic was his own.

    After all, the Goddess freaked out a lot because he had soul magic. There had to be something special about it.

 Chapter 624 The New Imperial Castle

    Chapter 624 The New Imperial Castle

    As soon as Lawrend¡¯srge group approached the Imperial Capital, many mages, especially the old ministers, noticed them.

    They scrambled out of the city to wee him.

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, wee back!¡±

    ¡°Wee, Your Imperial Majesty!¡±

    There were only five ministers that greeted Lawrend. The brave minister from before had disappeared. Lawrend was satisfied after seeing that.

    They followed his orders to investigate that minister for corruption and embezzlement.

    ¡°Have you prepared to give the new ministers their lessons?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± x5

    They all nodded their heads simultaneously.

    ¡°They will arrive in about another month or so. They are traveling on their own, after all.¡±

    ¡°We understand.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Like a flock of birds, they responded at the same time. Lawrend was amused at their change. Whatever happened to that brave minister from before must¡¯ve scared them.

    ¡°Where is Julliane?¡±

    ¡°Madam Julliane is in the new Imperial Castle,¡± one of them replied.

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°At the very center of the capital.¡±

    Lawrend nodded his head and waved for his maids to follow after him. The ministers lowered their heads and nced up at Lawrend¡¯s maids.

    They asked around about him and learned that he loved maids. It was an odd quirk for them because almost everyone in the world looked down on maids. They were merely servants, but these women were able to be the lovers of the Emperor.

    Lawrend didn¡¯t have to look around to notice therge, sky-blotting castle at the city¡¯s center. They flew for several minutes andnded in front of the gates.

    ¡°Emperor, wee,¡± Gregory said as he bowed to him.

    They had been taking care of the Imperial Capital since Lawrend left. The news of Lawrend¡¯s return had already spread through the whole capital, which was why he was waiting here.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Almost everyone in Lawrend¡¯s group recognized Gregory. They looked at him and noticed the obvious change in his attitude.

    He was significantly more respectful than when they saw him in the Royal Capital.

    ¡°How are the foreign rtions with other empires and kingdoms?¡± Lawrend asked Gregory, who followed behind him.

    ¡°Everything is going great, Emperor. They all sent gifts. Do you want to check on them?¡±

    ¡°No need. Use the gifts to fund the construction of the capital. If we need more money, go sell that other kingdom to the Crescent Empire,¡± Lawrend replied.

    The kingdom he was talking about was the one west of the capital. Simr to the Undrasil Kingdom, that kingdom was also a part of the Blumin Empire like before.

    ¡°S-Sell a kingdom?¡± Gregory stuttered.

    He thought he had misheard it. No ruler would willingly sell their territory to others.

    ¡°We might as well. I did a lot of damage to the Imperial Capital. The territory doesn¡¯t matter to us anyway.¡±

    ¡°But the Lirton Kingdom pays a lot of tax each year.¡±

    Gregory tried to persuade him against it. In his mind, it was a bad move in the long term.

    ¡°Are you the Emperor here or not?¡± Lawrend retorted and red at him.

    ¡°N-No¡­¡±

    Gregory lowered his head and felt scared.

    ¡°You are right that they pay a lot of tax each year, but I don¡¯t think that would help us in the short term. Right now, our priority is to get our economy back and running. You guys aren¡¯t my Earth Mages, and I need a lot of money to groom my own,¡± Lawrend exined.

    ¡°Pardon me¡­¡±

    Gregory was ashamed of himself after Lawrend exined it all to him. He felt stupid and dumb.

    At this moment, they arrived inside the Imperial Throne. It was a spacious throne room with a dozen pirs on each side and a long hallway to the throne.

    No one was sitting on the seat, but three people were conversing with each other below it.

    ¡°Emperor,¡± Julianne called out.

    They noticed him arrive and stopped their discussion. She still felt bitter about his rejection, so her gaze at him was filled with sadness.

    ¡°Assign rooms for my maids and kids,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°As per your orders, Emperor.¡±

    Julianne bowed and walked up to Lawrend¡¯s maids. She guided them out of the throne room. The two people left were Otor and Pie.

    ¡°Emperor, how about you try sitting on the throne?¡± Otor asked with a slight excitement on his face.

    ¡°Why do you seem more excited than I do?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Because we worked hard sourcing the mostfortable material for the seat. It was a marvel of our engineering,¡± Otor said and smiled proudly.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lawrend became interested after hearing the excitement in his voice. He seemed to truly feel proud about the throne.

    Lawrend walked up the steps to the throne and slowly sat on the seat. Once he did so, he felt the soft pillowpress and conform to the shape of his butt.

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    Lawrend moved his butt around and pushed his back against the chair. He was impressed. It was simr to memory foam that was in his previous world. It was much morefortable than the Undrasil Royal Capital¡¯s throne seat.

    ¡°Right? That¡¯s made from sea slug flesh processed with magic. It¡¯s very soft and breathable,¡± Pie said.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lawrend¡¯s nice image of the throne was ruined because of the mention of sea slugs. He took another look at it and wondered how the hell did they figure that one out.

    ¡°Alright. Give me a tour of the Imperial Castle,¡± Lawrend said and walked down from the throne.

    ¡°Our pleasure, Emperor,¡± Otor replied.

    They left the throne room and walked around the castle. Many parts were still not done, but it was still impressive because it was finished quickly in less than a month.

    ¡°Many citizens of the Imperial Capital think you¡¯re a Sun God, Emperor. Hundreds of thousands volunteered to build this castle for you. Madam Julianne had to tell most of them to go home because there were too many, and it would only make the process convoluted,¡± Pie said as they walked around.

    Lawrend noticed the sun engraved almost everywhere. He thought it was decoration, but it seemed like it was put on purpose because of him.

 Chapter 625 Ella Reveals Her Feelings

    Chapter 625 E Reveals Her Feelings

    ¡°There are several hallways here. Each ends in the cardinal directions. This one leads to the dining hall¡­¡±

    And so, Lawrend toured the whole Imperial Castle with Otor and Pie. They passed by areas that were still under construction. The moment he arrived, the construction workers would prostrate on the ground.

    It was a weird sight for Lawrend as he wasn¡¯t used to being praised like that. He waved at them and quickly left because of it.

    They arrived at the castle¡¯s gate by the end of the tour.

    ¡°That was all, Emperor. If you need to know about the secret passages, you should ask Madam Julianne,¡± Otor said, subtly ncing at Pie.

    Otor was telling Pie not to reveal to Lawrend that he knew about it. His main reason was to get Lawrend and Julianne closer once more. It was the only way he could help their Imperial Princess.

    ¡°Alright. I will ask her at another time,¡± Lawrend replied and nodded his head.

    ¡°See you, Emperor,¡± Pie said and waved at him.

    Otor did the same, and they both watched as Lawrend disappeared through the winding hallways.

    Lawrend got a mental map of the whole Imperial Castle in his mind. He was surprised to realize it, but he could tell where the secret passages were. Any tiny discrepancies in the sizes of the walls told him something was fishy about that wall.

    Although he could tell, he wasn¡¯t entirely sure about it. The secret passages could also be under the floor. It was hard to tell unless he could see through walls. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t.

    Lawrend headed to the Harem Quarters. It was an array of rooms in the corner of the Imperial Castle. It was a ce designated for his Maid Harem to reside in.

    In total, there were 30 rooms, and Otor told him they had nned to build a hundred rooms, but Julianne stopped them. He was curious to know how she could tell that he didn¡¯t want to get any more maids.

    Lawrend thought that his 11 maids were enough to serve him. Any more, and he would need to spend more time taking care of their feelings for him. After all, his maids weren¡¯t only his maids. They were also his lovers.

    It was aplex problem only Lawrend could have.

    He shook his head and opened the door to Aleshia¡¯s room.

    ¡°Oh, Master! Why did you visit me?¡± Aleshia asked as she looked at him.

    Before he entered, she was staring at Zio¡¯s sleeping face on the bed.

    ¡°I just wanted to see if you liked your room,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°I like it, Master. It¡¯s very spacious. We could even put a wall over here, and we can¡­ do our business there,¡± Aleshia replied with a faint blush on her face.

    She pointed at the center of the room. The whole room was big enough to fit two rooms for anyone. It wasvish, and it reminded her of their room back when they all shared the same room but many beds.

    ¡°What business do you mean?¡± Lawrend asked and pretended not to understand.

    ¡°Geez. Stop teasing me, Master. I¡¯m already yours,¡± Aleshia replied and yfully pped the air toward Lawrend.

    ¡°Hahaha. You got me. I will leave you here and go ask the others,¡± Lawrend replied with a burst of joyousughter and closed the door.

    Lawrend opened another door.

    ¡°Master!¡± E eximed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°What are you doing here alone? You don¡¯t want to sleep with your Big Sister anymore?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯m old enough, and she has a baby to take care of,¡± E replied.

    ¡°Oh. You aren¡¯t even that old yet. You¡¯re still underaged,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Hmph. I will grow as big and beautiful as my Big Sis. You will love me more than her by then,¡± E replied.

    ¡°Hm? Don¡¯t tell me you like me?¡± Lawrend teased.

    In a sarcastic voice, E replied, ¡°What~~? Is that even a surprise? My Big Sis fell in love with you for a reason, and I know that reason, Master. Because it was also the same reason for me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my maid, but you don¡¯t need to like me if that¡¯s what you¡¯re saying. Your Big Sister was scared silly because of my talent and power back then. You¡¯re very talented yourself, so you don¡¯t have to be as worried as she did,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He wasn¡¯t saying he was rejecting her, but he simply thought that she was too young to understand what she was saying. It may be romantic love for her, but it might actually just be tonic love. He needed to have that set straight early so she doesn¡¯t get confused in the future.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Master. I love you because you¡¯re a powerful tree in the stormy rain. Our lives were pitiful before we met you. I had an idea that my Big Sister was doing something suspicious, but I never asked her. But because of you, everything changed.

    ¡°You cured my illness, and I was able to practice magic. Everything became so much better. You and Big Sister are the reason I enjoy my life today. And for that¡­ I fell in love because you blew away all of my worries,¡± E said with her eyes shing with deep emotion.

    Lawrend was stunned by her words. E was still young, but her words were quite eloquent, and she clearly gave them a lot of thought. He was impressed and felt warm because of it.

    E had grown a lot. Her words made him realize that she loved him romantically like her Big Sister. But there was a problem. She was too young.

    ¡°Are you sure about your feelings?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Yes, Master. I will offer you my body today if I can, but my Big Sister repeatedly expressed that I can only do it after I be an adult,¡± E said with an annoyed look on her face.

    ¡°Your Big Sister did the right thing. I also won¡¯t allow it till you¡¯re an adult,¡± Lawrend said with a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°Wow. I knew it. You and Big Sister are meant for each other,¡± E said and rolled her eyes.

 Chapter 626 The Deep Connections Between The Elements

    Chapter 626 The Deep Connections Between The Elements

    ¡°Just be patient. It will be your time one day,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°I understand, Master,¡± E replied.

    ¡°I will check on the others,¡± Lawrend said and left the room.

    And so, Lawrend entered each of his maid¡¯s rooms and confirmed that they liked their new rooms. He was happy that they were happy, and he headed to his own room.

    Once Lawrend was inside, he was greeted by a huge space with a grandiose bed in the center. It was red and had gold on some parts. It was tamerpared to the bed he slept in the brave minister¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Nice.¡±

    Lawrend was satisfied and sat on his bed. He crossed his legs together and closed his eyes.

    It was finally time for him to improve his soul magic. He would try to find out if the world could actually take away his magic or not.

    Lawrend entered inside his mind and looked down at his soul body. It was the same as before because he had already fixed the damage caused by the Goddess.

    ¡°Goddess, I will fight back,¡± Lawrend said to himself.

    He flipped his hands over, with his palms facing up. A ring of elements appeared in front of him. It was facing forward with the various colors shing about in a slow rotation.

    In the center was a distorted image. It was simr to a phenomenon caused by gravitational lensing where giant heavenly objects distort light. This effect was caused by his space magic.

    ¡°I need to connect them somehow,¡± Lawrend muttered.

    ¡°Master, do you want my help?¡± Valentina said as she appeared to his right.

    She wore her maid uniform and looked as beautiful as ever with her chestnut-colored hair.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Tell me everything you know about nt magic,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Sure thing, Master.¡±

    Valentina discussed her high understanding of nt magic with Lawrend. He listened intently and asked her questions on parts he couldn¡¯t understand well. After several hours of back and forth, he understood the majority of her knowledge in nt magic.

    It was fast because this discussion happened inside his mind. If it was outside, opening her mouth would extend this discussion to several days. And not only that, but it was also elerated because Lawrend understood a lot about magic already.

    There were major differences in magic because of their different properties, but Lawrend could tell the connection between them because he had three elements in his fleshly body.

    ¡°Impressive. You made me understand more too, Master,¡± Valentina said with a surprised smile on her face.

    Lawrend humbled her by demonstrating his monstrous learning capabilities to her. Well, it was all thanks to his powerful soul. It would¡¯ve taken him a lot longer if this was in his previous life.

    ¡°Your exnations were straight to the point. It helped a lot,¡± Lawrend earnestly replied.

    A good teacher will sow a good student. Lawrend understood this fact very clearly. He wasn¡¯t conceited to think the results were only because of his effort.

    ¡°Thank you. My mind feels clearer after you collected my soul shards together and even better once I improved in my soul magic. It was like I was opening my eyes to the deep mysteries of magic,¡± Valentina replied with an intoxicated look on her face.

    As someone who had reached Heaven Mage before, she was very interested in magic. Something like soul magic was very fascinating for her.

    ¡°¡®Opening your eyes to the deep mysteries of magic¡¯¡­ Maybe that was why the Goddess tried to stop me,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°I feel like that was the case too, Master. She¡¯s evil beyond our imagination,¡± Valentina said with deep, seething anger hidden within her calm voice.

    Her hatred was fueled by the fall of her civilization caused by the Goddess. It was her lifelong goal to take revenge. It was one of Lawrend¡¯s promises to her.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s stop talking about her. I will practice my soul magic more,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Yes, Master. I will watch your surroundings while you do so,¡± Valentina replied, and she disappeared from within his mind.

    Lawrend stared at the empty nk space inside his body. He took a deep breath even though there was no need. Nevertheless, it calmed him down. It was time for him to get serious.

    ¡°Space magic as the base. Earth magic held in space. Water held by the earth. nts grown with earth, water, and light. Fire fed by nts. Wrong¡­¡±

    Lawrend tried to connect the elements together, but the sequence wasn¡¯t right. He stopped and thought about the uniqueness of each element once more.

    A few days passed without Lawrend realizing it. Valentina informed his maids when they entered his room with worry. His maids didn¡¯t want a repeat of what happenedst time.

    These few days had been peaceful for Lawrend. He tried dozens, if not hundreds, of unique sequences of the elements. Some of them were weird and umon, but he still tried for the sake of it.

    For example, he tried using space to make his nt magic stronger. Naturally, it didn¡¯t work. But the more he did this type of weird stuff, the more he understood the difference between the elements.

    Soon, he was able to connect water and wind together. It was a great sess for him.

    Winds exist because of a difference in pressure between two locations. And pressure exists because of the water vapor in the air when it expands. It was a hard to understand concept, but Lawrend remembered a fragment of his memory when he was still in school.

    It was the water cycle, and it gave Lawrend a huge lead.

    ¡°Fire too..!¡±

    Heat makes water evaporate, and the hot air rises to the sky as the sunlight heats up the earth. This then pulled the cold air from the surroundings and created wind.

    The more Lawrend thought about it in this way, the more amazed he was at the connections of the various elements.

    ¡°And Lightning!¡±

    When water evaporates, it creates a difference in electrical charges between the ground and the clouds. This would then be released in a single lightning bolt.

 Chapter 627 Combining The Elements Of Mana

    Chapter 627 Combining The Elements Of Mana

    The more Lawrend thought about this sequence, the more excited he became. After a few days of hard work, he had finally found a way to connect theplicated elements together.

    ¡°And then¡­¡±

    Lawrend was tongue-tied. He couldn¡¯t think of anything to continue the sequence. He slowly felt frustration as the thought that his excitement was all for nothing consumed his mind.

    ¡°Think¡­ think¡­¡±

    Lawrend focused himself at the memories of his previous life. He recalled everything he was taught and learned. Since he wasn¡¯t in that world anymore, it was somehow harder for him to recall memories from that ce.

    ¡°Lightning¡­ Ah! There was a Chinese legend about lightning creating life!¡±

    Lawrend was invigorated. He continued from where he left off.

    ¡°Lightning creates nt life!¡±

    With five out of the nine elements done, Lawrend was very confident he couldplete the whole sequence.

    He stopped and contemted for a whole month. He tried many hypotheses and experimented on his ideas on magic. Many of them failed, but the few that seeded granted him a road to walk on.

    ¡°The cycle of the sun and the moon brings about the light and darkness elements. With the earth as the ce, everythinges together in a cycle. Finally, space epasses everything in existence as it holds the universe together¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ This is it.¡±

    The ring of rainbow light in front of Lawrend¡¯s soul gathered together in the center.

    Slowly, a sun, a, and a moon appeared in front of him. It was the result of more than a month of contemtion on his part.

    ¡°The world is everything. That¡¯s why it could take away any magic. It makes sense now,¡± Lawrend said and a smile formed on his face.

    The world has no consciousness. It only had the ability to sense dangers posed to its survival. If the world would end because of someone, it would take that person¡¯s magic away.

    This thought process made Lawrend contemte as to why his previous world had no magic.

    ¡°The Goddess¡­ Maybe it¡¯s her fault. What if she forced the world to share its magic with everyone?¡± Lawrend thought out loud inside his mind.

    This thought was heard by Valentina. She appeared beside him and silently observed him.

    ¡°But why?¡± Lawrend voiced out his biggest doubt.

    s, Lawrend had no power to know. He was too weak to try to control the world or to even confront the Goddess. If her soul body was that strong, her real body would definitely crush him with just a nce from her starry eyes.

    ¡°Master, I believe that you can do it. If there¡¯s anyone that could, it will only be you,¡± Valentina whispered.

    Lawrend looked up and met her eyes. He saw her powerful trust in his abilities. If he didn¡¯t believe in himself, those eyes would always keep believing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I do want to reach Godhood to maintain my happiness with my maids, but I don¡¯t know what will happen once I be a God. Will I lose my emotions and lose my interest in everyone?¡± Lawrend asked and sighed.

    ¡°Master, if your maids are in your heart, you will always love us. After West betrayed me, I lost all of my hope in men. Back then, I wanted to absorb your soul to strengthen myself. But you showed me that you can fill the void in my heart¡­¡± Valentina slightly blushed.

    ¡°I suppose there¡¯s no use worrying about it. Don¡¯t worry, I will keep my heart firm,¡± Lawrend said in reassurance to her.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Valentina smiled sweetly.

    ¡°Alright. I will stop contemting. I hadn¡¯t checked on my maids in so long,¡± Lawrend said.

    Valentina disappeared, and Lawrend opened his eyes. He saw his room once more. It was lit up by rays of lighting through the windows.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lawrend immediately noticed something odd about his vision. He looked around and saw rainbow lights everywhere. They looked mystical and majestic. He was like in a magical mountain.

    Compared to before, he could now see mana filling the whole room. They moved about like gentle boats and clouds. It made it harder for him to see around him.

    Lawrend briefly closed his eyes and opened them. His rainbow surroundings disappeared, and he could see normally again. He closed his eyes again and opened them to see if he could control them well.

    As expected, he saw the fog of mana surrounding him once more.

    ¡°Neat.¡±

    Lawrend was satisfied with this oue.

    He could still remember when he could only see specks of light when he first absorbed mana. Seeing the mana around him so clearly was very interesting.

    Lawrend stood up and left his room.

    ¡°Ma¨C I mean, Greetings, Master,¡± Aezel said.

    She was too excited to see him and quickly managed to control herself.

    ¡°How was everythingtely?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Aside from everyone worrying about you, you inspired everyone to work harder on their magic,¡± Aezel replied.

    ¡°The babies?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°They could now speak some words, Master. Soon, they will be able to speak their mind.¡±

    ¡°That is good. Where is Julianne?¡±

    ¡°Madam is waiting in her room for you. Fufufu,¡± Aezel said and subtly smirked.

    ¡°She still hasn¡¯t left?¡±

    ¡°No, Master. Many of the Earth Mages from the Trunden Empire want to stay. In fact, only one of them left due to a personal emergency he needed to take care of,¡± Aezel answered.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lawrend forced a smile on his face after hearing that.

    ¡°What about the ministers? Have they arrived?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Yes, Master. They are already learning from the empire¡¯s former ministers.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°Did they try to do anything weird?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°No, Master. Sister Humility quickly took over when you were gone and started administrative work. Under her eyes, none of them could possibly do any tricks.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Lead me to Julianne¡¯s room,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Fufufufu.¡± Aezel chuckled and led the way.

    Lawrend went through several halls in the imperial castle and saw the unfinished parts were done. Before long, they stopped in front of a room.

 Chapter ?628 Lawrends Choice

    Chapter ?628 Lawrend''s Choice

    "Master, have a good time inside. Fufufufu."

    Aezel swiftly walked away and left him alone.

    "I''m not into her," Lawrend said.

    He didn''t need to say it to her, but he felt like he had to say it for the sake of it.

    Aezel turned around and winked at him before disappearing around a corner.

    "*Sigh*"

    Lawrend shook his head and faced the door.

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    He heard light footsteps from inside and the door slowly opened.

    "Who is¨C !!!"

    Julianne was wearing a see-through cardigan with only a bra underneath. She swiftly covered her breasts after realizing that it was him.

    *Bam*

    She closed the door shut on him.

    Lawrend innocently blinked his eyes repeatedly as he stood there in shock. It was the first time he had seen her wearing something so alluring.

    Shortly after, the door slowly opened, and Julianne peeked her head out of it.

    "Emperor..? You''re done meditating magic?" she asked.

    "Yes. I want to discuss with you about the things that happened while I was gone," Lawrend replied and pretended as if he saw nothing.

    "Ah! Yes! Sorry, I was so used to rxing because only your maids would disturb me," Julianne said with a blushing face.

    Unlike her Auntie appearance, she acted like a teenage girl.

    "I wanted to discuss it inside your room, but it seems like it''s not a good time. I will wait for you at the Throne Room," Lawrend said and turned around.

    He didn''t want to deal with her. He didn''t want to be seduced especially since it had been a month since hest released his lust.

    But just before he could take a step away, he felt a hand grab his arm. "Wait! Emperor, you cane inside!" Julianne shouted in panic.

    "Are you sure?" Lawrend asked and subtly nced at her bra.

    "Yes. I''m ready."

    "What?"

    "N-Nothing."

    Lawrend squinted his eyes and knew she was talking about something else. He rxed and turned back. She opened the door widely, and he entered.

    The room was prettyvish and properly maintained. If you imagined a room of a princess, it would be her room.

    "How was your stay here?" Lawrend asked.

    He sat on her bed and looked at her.

    Julianne nervously sat beside him.

    "It''s splendid, Emperor. Miss Humility was quite good at managing the Empire. She helped support the families of the dead citizens. Even though many worship you, there were still a lot that hated you.

    "But thanks to her wonderful policies, everything went well. I only had to show up a few times to intimidate the rebel leaders," Julianne exined.

    "Wait, what did you say?" Lawrend asked as he suddenly realized something was wrong with her words.

    "Yes, Emperor. Some previously influential nobles gathered followers and nned to stage a coup one day."

    "Not that. Before that."

    "They are worshiping you?" Julianne answered with confusion.

    "Yes, that! Why are they still not stopping?" Lawrend asked in disbelief.

    Lawrend didn''t like the idea of having worshippers. He initially thought that it was a temporary thing that would fade quickly.

    "Here. These are the stories spread about you." Julianne grabbed a booklet from under her bed and passed it to him.

    Lawrend flipped through its pages and read the whole thing. After ten minutes of silence, he looked up at her.

    The book told a story about himing to save the Blumin Empire and leading them to a prosperous era of wealth and magical advancement. It painted over the story of how he murdered hundreds of thousands of people.

    "I''ve never done any of that!" Lawrend eximed in shock.

    "I can''t prove it, but I think Miss Humility had a hand in that," Julianne replied.

    "..."

    It suddenly made sense to Lawrend. It made sense to him because only she could think of something like that.

    "Is it really her?" Julianne asked after noticing the realization on his face.

    "Well¡­"

    Lawrend remembered each of his maids. He couldn''t help but realize that it could be any of them at this point.

    "If you don''t want to tell me, it''s fine."

    Julianne had learned a lot about Lawrend throughout this past month. She befriended most of his maids and found that he was really like as she imagined. It also made her feel a sense of respect and awe toward him.

    It was an effect of listening to their words of praise towards him. It subconsciously made her want to praise him too. It was alsopounded by the respect she had already developed for him after he defeated the Blumin Emperor.

    "I will ask them about itter. Don''t worry."

    "You don''t need to," Julianne said and waved her hand. She felt nervous making him do something because of her.

    "I''m curious why they did it. That''s all," Lawrend replied.

    "I-I see. Do you have any more questions?" Julianne asked.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She was reminded that they were alone in the room. She couldn''t help but look away from his eyes with embarrassment. She knew she liked him, but she found it hard to be bold after what he told her before.

    "That''s all," Lawrend said and stood up.

    Julianne slightly trembled and looked up at him with shock, sadness, and disappointment.

    Lawrend looked away from her eyes and walked towards the door.

    "My heart has already settled," Lawrend said and left the room.

    "No¡­"

    Julianne''s pained and whisper-like voice was the only thing Lawrend heard as he closed the door.

    Lawrend never looked back and went in the direction where Aezel left off.

    "Oh, Master. You''re back quick?" Aezel asked.

    She was there waiting for him after he turned the corner.

    "I''m not that fickle," Lawrend said and smirked at her.

    "Fufufufu¡­ I wonder what that means?" Aezel chuckled and covered her mouth daintily.

    "It means, you need to be punished!"

    Lawrend grabbed her wrists and pushed her against the wall.

    "Ah! Don''t do it, Master¡­" Aezel yfully pleaded.

    She sounded wronged, but she didn''t resist him. She even tly pushed herself against the wall.

 Chapter 629 Lawrends New Ability ? ? ? ?

    Chapter 629 Lawrend''s New Ability ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "How is your magic?" Lawrend asked close to her ear.

    "I¡­"

    Hearing his question made Aezel''s heart stop. It was something that had been bothering her. She couldn''t help but look away from his eyes.

    The excitement that had been boiling inside of her body disappeared in a sh. She felt cold and worthless.

    "Hm? What is the problem?" Lawrend asked.

    He noticed the sudden change in Aezel''s mood. He took a step back and gave her breathing room.

    "My magic is bound to my bloodline. I can''t reach a higher level anymore," Aezel replied and her eyelids trembled in shame.

    Her Master was the Emperor of the Undrasil Empire. She attempted to break the shackles of her bloodline, but it was too hard. It was akin to her trying to change her whole body.

    "That''s not a problem. I can help you. We can do a blood transfusion once again," Lawrend replied in a confident manner.

    After seeding in connecting all of the elements, he felt unstoppable. Her bloodline restrictions weren''t something that could challenge him.

    "Master, I don''t want to rely on you every time. Is it not my duty to protect you? I can''t ept your help," Aezel answered bitterly.

    "... Why are you making this harder for me?"

    Lawrend felt a conflict of emotions. He wanted to help her, but he also didn''t want to step on her pride. It was her foundation as a person. If he was careless, she might change and lose her attractive charm.

    "I want you to teach me how to change my bloodline on my own!" Aezel shouted with great determination.

    "Oh? I have never thought about that."

    "I know it''s the same as you helping me break through my bloodline shackles, but I want to do it myself. Please, Master. This is my pride as your Fallen Angel maid," Aezel replied.

    She stared at him seriously. Anyone could tell that she was speaking the truth.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Before I could do that, I need to learn more about your body," Lawrend said and blinked his eyes at her.

    ". . . . oh! Fufufufu. If that''s the case, I will dly take you up on the offer!" Aezel replied enthusiastically.

    It took her a moment to understand what he was trying to say. She smirked at him and grabbed his hand. She pulled it under her skirt and allowed him to run his hands along her inner thigh.

    Lawrend smiled back at her. He took his time feeling her warm inner thighs. As he continued doing so, he slowly grew a boner.

    "Master, let''s go somewhere private," Aezel said and seductively wrapped her hand around his neck.

    "Lead the way," Lawrend replied.

    Aezel held his hand and pulled him away from that spot. She opened an empty room and entered with him.

    "Fufufufu. Let me have a taste, Master."

    Aezel didn''t dilly-dally and kneeled in front of him. She pulled down his pants and exposed his hard member.

    "Did it get bigger?" Aezel asked in shock.

    She stared at it in amazement.

    "How would it get bigger?" Lawrend asked back in confusion.

    His cock wouldn''t just grow so much in a short amount of time.

    "Master, it''s so big! You would make me scream so much with that!" Aezel eximed.

    Lawrend initially thought that she was joking. He looked down at his cock and saw that it was unfamiliar. It was girthier and slightly longer.

    "What did I eat?"

    Lawrend was impressed at himself.

    "Did you do something with your magic?" Aezel curiously asked.

    "I made a major breakthrough in my understanding of magic."

    "You see, Demons have bloodlines. The stronger the bloodline, the more beautiful they are. Did your bloodline improve, Master?"

    Aezel was curious about his bloodline morepared to sucking his cock. It was, after all, rted to her current problem.

    "I don''t notice a difference. But why would a better bloodline make my dick bigger?" Lawrend retorted.

    It would make sense if it made him look even more handsome, but that clearly wasn''t the case. Otherwise, Aezel would have mentioned it the moment she met him earlier.

    "To mate! An attractive cock makes you more attractive to females," Aezel replied and wrapped her fingers around it.

    "I guess that makes sense." Lawrend nodded his head in agreement.

    "Fufufufu. It seems like I''m the lucky one." Aezel giggled.

    She thought about how Julianne missed such a gold mine and felt inclined to enjoy his cock to the fullest.

    Aezel opened her mouth and put her lips around the head. She rolled her tongue around it and tasted him.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Aezel closed her eyes and moved her hand up and down his shaft. She continued licking and nibbling on the head in a rxed manner. She took her time to familiarize herself with it.

    A few minutester, she stopped.

    "Ahh¡­"

    Aezel pulled her head back and a string of saliva appeared between her and the tip of his cock. She stared at it lovingly and immediately missed sucking on it.

    "If I put it inside my mouth, it will hurt," Aezel truthfully said.

    *p!*

    Lawrend swung his waist and used his cock to p her. She stared at him in a daze because of its suddenness.

    "Less talking and more sucking," Lawrend said.

    "Y-Yes, Master¡­" Aezel replied and her body trembled.

    She felt aroused from his maltreatment of her. She forcefully opened her mouth wide and took his cock deeper into her mouth. A painful and tearing feeling appeared around the sides of her mouth.

    It didn''t bleed but it was very painful for her.

    "Mmmm¡­"

    Nevertheless, it only made Aezel more aroused. She pushed her head against his crotch and took his cock all the way to the back of her mouth.

    "Mmhh!"

    His cock reached the back of her throat, but there were still a lot of lengths left.

    "Faster!"

    Lawrend grabbed her head and forcefully shoved his cock into her throat.

    "Nghh! Ngh! Mmmm!"

    Aezel choked on his cock and it instinctively attempted to swallow it. Her esophagus tightened on his cock and made him feel really good.

 Chapter 630 Teaching Aezels Throat New Pleasure ? ? ? ? ?

    Chapter 630 Teaching Aezel''s Throat New Pleasure ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Compared to before, Aezel felt a good length of his cock prate deep into her throat. It was intoxicating, and she rolled back her eyelids in ecstasy.

    Meanwhile, Lawrend closed his eyes and sensed the tightness deep in her throat. It was continuously tightening and loosening as if it was a magical pussy. He pulled out slightly before slowly prating deep once more.

    Aezel felt asphyxiated, but she did her best to control her gag reflex. With her magical strength, it was basic for her.

    After a few minutes of fucking her throat, Lawrend pulled it out.

    ¡°HAAA¨C!¡±

    Aezel took a deep breath.

    ¡°Lay on the bed with your head out at the edge,¡± Lawrend said.

    He stood before the bed and waited for her to move.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Aezel lowered her head and scuttled to the bed. Sheid on her back and put her head in front of his crotch. His massive cocky on top of her face.

    She took a sniff of the strong smell of her saliva and its manly scent. Her eyes formed hearts as she became intoxicated with it.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Aezel whispered in a low voice.

    ¡°Open,¡± Lawrend saidmandingly.

    Aezel opened her mouth wide. Lawrend flopped his erect cock into her mouth and slowly pushed in and out without going in too deep. Her warm mouth felt rxing, like a massage, but for his cock.

    ¡°Goghhh!¡±

    Lawrend suddenly pushed deeply into her throat. A massive indent was visible on her neck from Lawrend¡¯s perspective. It was formed because of the size of his cock.

    In this position, Lawrend was able to feel a very smooth pration. Her throat felt like Humility¡¯s virgin pussy, but it was undting and sucking on him violently.

    ¡°Oh! Use your tongue more,¡± Lawrend reminded her as pleasure flowed through his body.

    With his reminder, Aezel wrapped her tongue around his cock and tasted it while passively letting him fuck her throat like it was her vagina.

    Lawrend slowly sped up. Aezel couldn¡¯t breathe, but she was very aroused the rougher he got.

    It was an enjoyable position for Lawrend. He continuously pounded her throat for a whole hour before he stopped and pulled out.

    ¡°Mnnnghh¡­¡±

    Aezelid her head back and didn¡¯t move. The aftereffects of his cock treating her mouth like a pussy made her immobilized. A mortal woman wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive that.

    ¡°We¡¯re still not done. I haven¡¯t cum yet,¡± Lawrend said and nced at the sopping wet sheets below Aezel¡¯s crotch.

    The feeling of his cock prating her throat made Aezel feel a pleasure she had never thought was possible. The nerve endings in her esophagus that were supposed to sense food were turned into a major pleasure zone.

    After a minute of silence, Aezel moved. She crawled down from the bed and pointed her ass towards him in a doggy style.

    ¡°Please be gentle, Master,¡± Aezel said in a weak voice.

    Lawrend knew that she was pretending.

    *p*

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    He pped her ass and rubbed the tip of his cock along her slit. He thrust in and his bigger cock made Aezel¡¯s legs tremble and be weak. She supported herself on the bed with her mouth wide open from surprise.

    ¡°Oh, my Master! It¡¯s so biggg! That thing fits in my throat!?¡± Aezel eximed and looked down at her crotch.

    It was unbelievable for her that something of that size was able to fit inside of her throat.

    Lawrend didn¡¯t want to give her rest. He leaned forward and removed her upper clothing. He then immediately pinched her two erect nipples and fondled her soft boobs.

    ¡°Mhh¡­¡±

    Aezel slightly panted from his touch. The pleasure spread through her whole body like a fire.

    Lawrend pushed deeper and his cock kissed her womb. He pushed deeper and shoved her womb deeper. With the flexibility of a woman¡¯s vagina, it was possible. In fact, the more aroused a woman is, the deeper their vagina bes.

    And so, Lawrend pounded her from behind in a rough manner.

    ¡°Ah!.. Ahh! Ah..! Mm!! So deep! Ah..! Ah!!¡± Aezel moaned as loud as she could.

    Lawrend¡¯s long cock pressed so hard against the entrance to her womb. It stimted the nerve endings there and made her feel significantly more pleasure.

    Her nipples, boobs, vagina, and womb. All of them were being stimted by Lawrend.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°How about a magic trick?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Huh? Gaghh!¡±

    Aezel was curious. All of a sudden, something choked her neck. She widened her eyes in surprise and her vagina tightened around Lawrend¡¯s cock significantly.

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    An evil smirk appeared on Lawrend¡¯s face. The feeling of climax was slowly approaching.

    Aezel was confused but realized what was happening. It was Lawrend¡¯s space magic. When she knew that it was that, she willingly epted the choking. Her body became even more sensitive.

    ¡°..! ..! ..!¡±

    Aezel¡¯s body convulsed and her throat tried to utter words but it was futile. Lawrend¡¯s space magic was stronger than her physical body¡¯s strength.

    ¡°!!!!¡±

    Lawrend felt her sheathe tighten around his cock and squeezed him like a mp. It tried to juice his cock of its semen. Unfortunately for it, he was still far from climaxing.

    A few secondster, Aezel¡¯s sheathe calmed down and she stopped cumming.

    Lawrend continued choking and ying with Aezel¡¯s body for several more hours. Throughout that time, she came out of her control and didn¡¯t manage to utter a single sound.

    If Aezel wasn¡¯t as strong as she currently was, she would¡¯ve died a thousand times already. Lawrend knew her limits, so he was able to understand how much he could push her body.

    Of course, Lawrend was also doing this to understand her body. While he was pounding her, he was sensing her insides and understanding her bloodline and body structure.

    Lawrend stopped squeezing Aezel¡¯s boobs and nipples, and he also stopped using his space magic. Instead, he grabbed her throat with his two hands and choked her with them.

    ¡°Gughh!!¡±

    He thrust into her deeply and poured his very thick semen that was saved up for more than a month.

 Chapter 631 Aezels Impossible Hurdle

    Chapter 631 Aezel''s Impossible Hurdle

    Aezel fell asleep after Lawrend stopped their vigorous sex session. She slept on the bed covered with her cold squirt juice.

    As for Lawrend, he stood up and entered the shower room. He came out a dozen minutester. He looked refreshed and more handsome than before.

    He sat down on the floor and closed his eyes. He contemted Aezel¡¯s body structure and her bloodline.

    This was the first time he scanned someone¡¯s body after connecting all of the elements together. It allowed him to see everything clearly as he could see through her body.

    After several more hours of contemting, Lawrend opened his eyes. He released a deep breath. He was sessful. He now had an idea of how to help her break through her bloodline.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m ready,¡± Aezel said.

    Lawrend focused on his front and saw Aezel sitting cross-legged in front of him. He immediately noticed her floral scent. She had just taken a bath.

    ¡°This will be painful. You will start by breaking down your bone marrow and pulling out the impurities contained within,¡± Lawrend said in a grave tone.

    The idea was to cleanse her bone marrow of impurities. He found that bloodlines have a strong connection to the bone marrow because it¡¯s the blood factory of the body.

    Cleaning the impurities should result in her having a better bloodline than before. This path was much better than the blood transfusion they did before.

    There were no side effects like him getting the demon bloodline. The only problem was the pain.

    In his previous world, doctors would inject anesthesia into the bones before doing any operation in them. Anyone who had a bone fracture could attest to the extreme pain one would feel.

    With Lawrend¡¯s ability, he could definitely do this process by himself. He wouldn¡¯t feel any pain, and it would allow him to concentrate to the fullest.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Aezel was stunned by Lawrend¡¯s words. She was a fighter, and she had experienced a lot of injuries throughout her life. She clearly understood the pain that was about toe.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it at the same time for all of your bone marrow. Start with the smallest bone and work your way to the biggest one. Turn your bone marrow to mush and sift through it and remove any impurities you can find,¡± Lawrend continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I got it, Master. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    Aezel was scared at the thought of turning her bone marrow to mush. She could use her mana to do it, but she wasn¡¯t sure about the pain. She never had her bone marrow turned to mush.

    ¡°If you want, I can hold your hands while you do it,¡± Lawrend gently said.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He could perfectly understand her worries. Suffering through unbearable pain was something no one would desire.

    ¡°If I¡¯m holding your hand, I will be able to do it, Master,¡± Aezel replied.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lawrend extended his hands to her.

    ¡°Master, this will take a long time. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to meet the others first?¡± Aezel worriedly asked.

    Lawrend¡¯s other maids visited when he was contemting. They were worried about him and wanted to see him. Since he was busy, Aezel could only turn them away.

    Aezel treated the others like her sisters, so she felt guilty for spending so much time with their Master.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. They can wait,¡± Lawrend replied.

    His goal right now was to help her finish this. He didn¡¯t want to dy it any further, or she might be too anxious.

    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Aezel said and stared into his eyes.

    Her gaze expressed her gratitude within them.

    Lawrend smiled at her.

    ¡°It will be boring if I can¡¯t stand at the top with my maids.¡±

    ¡°Fufufu.¡±

    Aezel couldn¡¯t help but chuckle from his words. She held his hands and closed her eyes.

    ¡°MMM!!¡±

    Suddenly, Aezel¡¯s body trembled. Visible beads of sweat started pouring from her forehead and covered her whole body in a few seconds.

    ¡°You can do it.¡±

    As soon as he said that, Aezel¡¯s trembling body rxed, and she gripped his hands tighter.

    ¡­

    An hour passed in the blink of an eye. Every now and then, Aezel would tremble but quickly recover.

    By the 8th hour, she started wing at Lawrend¡¯s palms. If his physical body wasn¡¯t stronger than hers, he would¡¯ve bled already.

    By the 12th hour, Aezel was shaking nonstop.

    ¡°*Cough* *Cough*¡±

    By the 14th hour, Aezel coughed up ck blood. It smelled horrendous like rotten meat.

    This continued on for ten more hours. Lawrend continuously used his water magic and fire magic to clean the ck blood she coughed up. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve been covered in it by now.

    Aezel¡¯s body suddenly went limp, and she fainted.

    Lawrend moved quickly and caught her. He lifted her up and blew her hair that covered her face. She looked exhausted and beautiful at the same time.

    ¡°Good job. I¡¯m so proud of you,¡± Lawrend whispered.

    He carried her out of the room.

    ¡°Master!¡± Aleshia called out.

    She had been waiting outside for a long time. She wanted to meet him and was worried about what was happening inside.

    ¡°What happened to Sister Aezel?!¡± Aleshia asked in surprise.

    She noticed the exhaustion on Aezel¡¯s face, the sweat covering her body, and the rotten smelling from her. Just one of those things was worrying, and it was even more so when those three were added together.

    ¡°She passed out from oveing the impossible,¡± Lawrend replied with a proud smile on her face.

    ¡°Hehehe. I¡¯m sure she did,¡± Aleshia said and stared at Aezel¡¯s face.

    She also felt proud because Aezel spoke to her about her worry. Seeing that she overcame it was heartwarming.

    ¡°Lead me to her room,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Aleshia led the way, and they shortly arrived in Aezel¡¯s room. The interior was decorated with magic symbols and paintings of Lawrend. The owner of this room was obviously a huge fan of him. There were also some whips and other BDSM paraphernalia.

 Chapter 632 The Sun Church By Humility

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend ced Aezel on her bed and sat beside her. He stared at her sleeping face and rubbed her forehead.

    ¡°You did great.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­fufufu¡­ Mashterrr¡­¡± Aezel spoke in her sleep.

    ¡°Sister Aezel¡­¡±

    Aleshia sat on the other side of the bed and sped Aezel¡¯s hand. She rubbed them and she couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Give her a bath. I will go take a bath and speak to Humility,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°As per your orders, Master,¡± Aleshia replied and bowed her head.

    Lawrend left the room and found another room. He used its bathroom and did a quick cleaning of his slightly smelly body from Aezel¡¯s pukes.

    After that, he walked around the castle and arrived in the throne room. A slender silhouette was sitting behind an office table to the side of the throne¡¯s stairs. She was flipping through stacks of paper and writing on them.

    ¡°Master!¡± Humility called out in exhration.

    She tried to get up, but she quickly stopped because a stack of paper almost fell over. Lawrend walked over to her and grabbed that stack.

    ¡°Ehehehe¡­ I didn¡¯t know managing such arge territory is this exhausting,¡± Humility said with an embarrassed blush.

    ¡°Is this all? I was expecting much more,¡± Lawrend said as he looked through the papers.

    ¡°It was much harder a month ago, Master. Thankfully, I was able to divert the work to the others and the old kingdom¡¯s ministers,¡± Humility replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re so good at your job, Humility. What else have you been doing?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°I did all the paperwork since you were absent. Like the ones for construction, farming, human resources, etc. Don¡¯t worry. I set aside the papers I weren¡¯t sure you¡¯d approve,¡± Humility happily answered.

    ¡°Anything else?¡± Lawrend asked and squinted his eyes at her.

    ¡°Hehehe. I also collected a substantial amount of my nectar,¡± Humility answered and her face blushed.

    She rubbed her thighs together as thinking about it aroused her.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lawrend solemn asked.

    ¡°Eh? What else do you want to know, Master?¡± Humility asked and realized that he was asking for something specific.

    ¡°Why did you make a cult of me?¡± Lawrend asked straight to the point.

    ¡°A-A-Ahhh!! I don¡¯t know what you mean, Master¡­¡± Humility said and furiously tried to keep eye contact.

    Lawrend immediately knew that she was trying to hide it from him. He sighed and walked behind her.

    ¡°M-Master?¡± Humility stammered.

    ¡°Stop lying to me!¡±

    Lawrend lightly smacked her head.

    ¡°Owh!¡±

    Humility covered her head with her hands and looked back at him with a wronged expression on her face while slowly rubbing the spot he hit.

    ¡°Tell me everything,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Yes, Master¡­¡±

    ¡°From the start.¡±

    ¡°I noticed that the citizens here think that you are a god. I couldn¡¯t help but want to make it clear to them that you are indeed a god. And so¡­ Now we have an Imperial Church with branches in every city in the empire.

    ¡°These churches were built using donation money, so it didn¡¯t hurt our pockets. W-Why do you still look angry, Master??¡± Humility asked in fear.

    ¡°You even made them donate their money?¡± Lawrend angrily asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s for a good cause, Master!¡± Humility immediately responded.

    ¡°Actually, you¡¯re right. Good job,¡± Lawrend said and rubbed her head. The angry expression on his face vanished like smoke.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Humility stared at him in confusion. His sudden change of expression confused her. She thought he was angry, and she could understand that because she did it behind his back.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like being prayed to, but it¡¯s a good way to put the empire under our control,¡± Lawrend exined to her.

    ¡°But why did you look angry¡­¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask for my permission. You even tried to hide it from me,¡± Lawrend replied with a frown.

    He was upset at her for trying to hide something from him. As her Master, she was obligated to tell him everything she knew.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. I won¡¯t hide anything from you ever again,¡± Humility replied while looking down at the table.

    She genuinely felt sad. Hearing her Master upset about her lies made her feel a suffocating sense of guilt.

    ¡°Good. Anyways, why are you working here? Don¡¯t you have an office of your own?¡± Lawrend asked.

    He looked around the empty throne room, and it felt lonely with her alone in here.

    ¡°I was waiting for you, and I need to show you a lot of documents, so it was convenient for me to be here,¡± Humility answered.

    ¡°I see. Let me see these documents you are talking about.¡±

    ¡°This is the most important one. The citizens of the empire were advocating for you to change the name of the empire.¡±

    Lawrend took the document from her hand and started reading through it. In it were the new empire¡¯s name and suggestions to change the power structure to a religious-centric one.

    Basically, they wanted the Imperial Church to have all of the political power in the empire. Their reasoning was that Lawrend was a god so his followers should have the power to control the empire he made.

    ¡°A good suggestion. I agree to the name change, but I don¡¯t like the change of structure,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°W-What? This new structure would boost your influence, Master!¡± Humility eximed.

    She really wanted this new political structure to be set. Her goal was to make her Master the greatest man, so she wanted it to be this way.

    ¡°No. I want our descendants to inherit the empire. I don¡¯t want my kids to start worshiping me just to inherit control,¡± Lawrend exined to her and slowly shook his head.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already thought that far? As expected of Master¡­ Sister Aezel was right, you see things differentlypared to us,¡± Humility replied.

    She was amazed at his thought process.

    ¡°I approve of this Sun Empire name.¡±

    ¡°I will pass on your orders, Master. Can you write an Imperial Edict for me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to make one,¡± Lawrend tantly answered.

    ¡°Hehehe. I will teach you, Master,¡± Humility said and stood up.

 Chapter 633 Teaching Humility How To Lick ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Lawrend had zero experience of being an Emperor. He knew about Imperial Edicts, but he had never tried making one before. He wasn¡¯t embarrassed because he knew it wasn¡¯t something to be embarrassed about.

    ¡°Sit down, Master. It¡¯s not asfortable as your throne. Or would you rather sit on myp?¡± Humility asked and blinked at him.

    She stared straight into his eyes and eagerly waited for his answer. She was like a dog waiting for its owner to take it out for a walk.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Lawrend responded.

    He had never tried sitting on a woman¡¯sp. It was something worth trying.

    ¡°Sure, Master. Hehe.¡±

    Humility sat back down on the chair and patted herp. Lawrend sat on her and positioned himselffortably on top of her.

    ¡°So what do I do?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Ehe-ehehehehehe¡­ You smell so good, Master¡­¡± Humility giggled maniacally.

    ¡°Hey, stop sniffing my neck!¡± Lawrend scolded her and pinched her thigh.

    ¡°Ah!! Sorry, Master! I just can¡¯t help myself,¡± Humility replied with surprise.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Hurry up and teach me. You still have a lot of work to do.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master. Here. Use your mana to write this simple magical formation. Then write your signature using mana. This would make an impossible to counterfeit the Imperial Edict. As long as everyone is familiar with it, they can trust it¡¯s your orders whenever one appears,¡± Humility exined.

    ¡°I see.¡± Lawrend nodded his head.

    And so, he spent a good time finishing the documents Humility left out for him toplete.

    Lawrend stood up from herp and stretched his body.

    ¡°That was quite tiring. Do you want to exercise?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°C-Can I suck your glorious cock while you sit on the throne and others visit you??¡± Humility asked with tant excitement.

    ¡°No. I still need to maintain my Imperial Majesty. How about you try to make me cum using only your tongue,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He smirked at her and lifted her chin up with his hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ You¡¯re degrading me, Master.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you my little slut?¡± Lawrend retorted.

    ¡°Uhunnn¡­ I can¡¯t deny that Master,¡± Humility replied with a forced expression on her face.

    ¡°Alright. Kneel on the ground and lick my cock. You can¡¯t put it in your mouth or use any other body part to pleasure it. Only your tongue. If you break the rules, I will force you to throw away all of your saved-up nectar,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°That¡¯s horrible, Master! I saved up a lot for you!¡± Humilityined in a pout.

    ¡°Better not break the rules then,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Grrr¡­ What is my reward?¡± Humility asked and gritted her teeth.

    She felt like he was looking down at her. It was humiliating for her. She was his maid, but she still hadn¡¯t forgotten that she was of royal descent. Especially since she thought of him when making those nectars.

    ¡°I will let you drink a liter of my semen,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°A l-liter¡­ Even Sister Elena can¡¯t get that much in one session¡­¡±

    Humility¡¯s eyes sparkled at the thought of drinking a liter of her Master¡¯s semen. She didn¡¯t even stop to think of how she would get it out of his cock.

    ¡°So?¡± Lawrend asked her with a smirk.

    ¡°Hehehe. I will show you what I learned from Sister Amene,¡± Humility replied.

    She kneeled in front of him and took out his massive cock from its slumber. She moved her head backward in surprise. It was much bigger than she remembered.

    ¡°Do you think you can do it?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°*Gulp* I-I don¡¯t know how to pleasure your big cock, Master¡­¡±

    Humility was terrified of it. This was her first time seeing a cock this big, not that she had seen any other cocks. What this meant was his cock was bigger than her practice cucumber. When she was still a young princess, that was how sex ed was taught to her.

    ¡°2 liters,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Ohh!¡±

    Humility¡¯s eyes suddenly regained their excitement. She stuck her tongue out and lewdly licked his shaft. She started with the ssic and ran it along its length.

    Her soft tongue was warm and wet. It slightly stimted Lawrend¡¯s mega sword. She repeatedly licked it and made the whole underside wet with her saliva.

    ¡°This is so hard,¡± Humility said and took a short break.

    She then started licking it again, but this time from the top. She meticulously licked each side and covered the whole thing. After that, she then focused on the underside of the ns.

    ¡°Sister Amene told me this was the most sensitive spot,¡± Humility said.

    She ran her tongue back and forth under Lawrend¡¯s ns. A dozen minutes passed and it was starting to spew out minute amounts of precum. That excited Humility more, and she almost instinctively used her hand.

    Humility was quick to realize and closed her eyes. She focused on licking the underside.

    An hour quickly passed.

    ¡°Nghhh¡­ My tongue hurts already,¡± Humilityined and stopped.

    ¡°Are you giving up already?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°No. I want that reward. Why are you not cumming yet, Master?¡± Humility asked and red at him.

    ¡°You need to take care of it properly. Don¡¯t let other ces be left unattended,¡± Lawrend dly exined to her.

    He thought she looked cute desperately trying to lick his shaft, so he decided to give her a hand.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Humility solemnly nodded her head. She took a deep breath and licked the top before going down and around the head. She made sure to not leave any ce unchecked.

    Her warm mouth softly intertwined around his cock in an expert manner. Humility hadn¡¯t realized it but she was getting better at controlling her tongue. This was exactly what Lawrend wanted her to get.

    He felt satisfaction as he watched a former princess lick his shaft as if it was delicious ice cream. Not to mention, she had an excited and serious expression on her face.

    ¡°Focus on the underside and lick the other ces once in a while,¡± Lawrend said in an attempt to continue guiding her.

 Chapter 634 Humilitys Fellatio Training ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Humility briefly nodded her head before continuing. She was solely focused on his cock and it was the only thing in her mind at the moment.

    Humility went around the rim of the ns and settled on the underside. Shepped it like a dog before repeating the process again. After a few iterations, she then licked the whole length of his shaft.

    And then the process starts all over again.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    This might feel good for Lawrend, but it was actually a form of torture for himself. He was constantly stopping himself from grabbing her head and pushing his cock deep into her mouth.

    It was a powerful form of striptease. Lawrend would feel himself get close to the edge but be unable to get over it because Humility couldn¡¯t tell if he was about to cum.

    Another hour quickly passed, and a small puddle of saliva and precum had umted under Lawrend¡¯s cock on the floor.

    ¡°Mashterr¡­ Nghh¡­ Mmm¡­¡±

    Humility panted seductively. Licking his cock for so long made her body feel zing hot. Just like him, she was enduring the urge to go down and take his shaft inside of her hole.

    ¡°Suuu¡­¡±

    Lawrend took a deep breath. His sanity was slowly degrading the longer she couldn¡¯t make him cum. But because of this, Lawrend was able to learn how to control his urges better.

    He was already patient when it came to magic, so learning how to control his sexual urges would definitely have a huge positive impact on his improvement in magic. He would be able to focus more instead of constantly looking to release his pent-up urges.

    Finally, after 10 minutes, Lawrend suddenly felt a powerful rush of pleasure rise up from his legs and to his whole body. It was a huge relief, and he shot out a jet of semen at Humility¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Humility wasn¡¯t prepared, and it surprised her. She then quickly opened her mouth and took the ns inside of her warm mouth. His semen poured in, and she tasted it.

    ¡°Mmmm!¡±

    Humility¡¯s eyes were wide open as she kept it all in her mouth.

    Lawrend¡¯s shaft stopped shooting white stuff, and he pulled it out of her mouth.

    ¡°*Pop*¡±

    Removing it made an audible noise. She smiled and opened her mouth wide. Lawrend saw his white juice fill her whole mouth.

    ¡°*Gulp*¡±

    After making sure Lawrend saw all of it, Humility seductively swallowed it into her mouth.

    ¡°That was so worth it¡­¡± Humility said and wiped her mouth with a folded handkerchief.

    She looked at the stain on it and took a swift sniff of it.

    ¡°Smells so delicious¡­ Hehehe.¡±

    Humility grinned like an idiot.

    Lawrend shook his head and patted her head.

    ¡°You learned well. Do you think you can make me cum faster?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Hehe. Thank you for the praise, Master. But I think my tongue will fall off if I continue,¡± Humility replied and wobbly stood up.

    Lawrend grabbed her and supported her.

    ¡°M-My legs feel like jelly¡­¡±

    Humility looked down at her shaky legs in pain. It was tingly and painful at the same time.

    ¡°Sit on your butt under the office desk. You can im your reward with your mouth while I finish off some of the documents,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I like that, Master.¡±

    Humility smiledsciviously when she realized what he meant. She entered under the table and sat on her butt.

    Lawrend sat on the chair and grabbed the documents as if nothing was happening. His shaft was already hard again, and she grabbed it with her hand.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Humility whispered with rejoice.

    She masturbated it with her hand and took the head inside of her mouth. It didn¡¯t even take her a full ten minutes before Lawrend felt the urge to cum again.

    He pretended as if nothing happened as he shot his thick cum inside of Humility¡¯s mouth. She greedily sucked them out of his urethra and gulped.

    ¡°Master¡­ My pussy is feeling lonely. Can we do it?¡± Humility asked as she peeked up from under the table.

    ¡°No. I still need to check on the others,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Hehehehe. That¡¯s not fair, Master. I want to feel good too.¡±

    Humility crawled up his body and sat on hisp with her facing him. She winked at him and pulled on his mage cloak.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Lawrend asked with a wide smile on his face.

    ¡°I know you know, Master. Hehehe. If you really need to check on the others, why aren¡¯t you stopping me?¡± Humility whispered seductively.

    Lawrend¡¯s smile grew wider, and he kept silent. Humility understood it was a sign of eptance.

    She became bolder and directly grabbed his cock. It was wet with her saliva and his love juices. Her hand easily slipped down as she moved it up and down.

    ¡°Thank you for the meal~¡±

    Humility raised her waist and pushed her panties to the side. She positioned herself on top of his spear and took it deep in one go.

    Lawrend pierced deep into her soft and warm flesh. It was effortless as she was too horny, and her vagina was covered with an excess of her love juices.

    ¡°Ah~~¡­¡±

    Humility savored the feeling of its wonderful texture and size. It was very differentpared to before. Shezily opened her eyes and stared into his own.

    They were loved-filled eyes emitting intoxication and addiction.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ This is the perfect size for me, Master. It presses hard everywhere and reaches all the way deep inside. Ah¡­ I can feel it twitching.¡±

    Humility was smiling without end. Lawrend grabbed her chin and lifted them up. He slowly leaned closer and french kissed her. Their tongues wrapped around each other.

    Humility raised her waist and bounced up and down his cock. She wrapped her arms around his neck as she drowned in pleasure. Lawrend passively epted it as she desperately tried to get more of the pleasure from his throbbing big penis.

 Chapter 635 The Holy Sun Church

    Time passed very quickly without Lawrend and Humility realizing it.

    By the time Lawrend stopped, it was already the next day.

    ¡°It¡¯s taking too long nowadays,¡± Lawrend muttered to himself.

    Humility was sleeping with her arms on the desk. Lawrend took out a towel from his Storage Ring and wrapped it around her shoulders. He took onest look before leaving the room with a fresh set of clothing.

    Lawrend started to realize that time felt shorter for him. If before he only needed a couple of hours, he now needed a full day to satisfy his maids. He couldn¡¯t help but imagine how long it would take in the future.

    Lawrend looked around the hallway and decided to find Elena¡¯s room. He wanted to check on his sons and daughters.

    ¡­

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Elena asked from inside the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Silence immediately followed, and then a sudden sound of heavy footsteps.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    The door opened and Elena came bursting out. She spread her arms apart and took him in an embrace.

    ¡°How are you?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°I was waiting for your visit, Master! Can I get more of your ¡®essence¡¯?¡± Elena asked with a face full of excitement.

    ¡°I came here to check on my kids,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Fine. You look tired too,¡± Elena said and pulled him inside.

    Lawrend looked around and saw his kids. Some of them were fumblingly walking about and others were on the floor picking up toys. They turned their heads when they heard his footsteps and looked at him.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Lawrend waved at them.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    A ck-haired little boy stared at him with his head tilted. His eyes were filled with curiosity at Lawrend. He was Aleshia¡¯s son, Zio.

    ¡°This is Papa,¡± Elena said to the infants.

    ¡°Pa¡­¡±

    One of them tried to open her mouth. It was the red-haired little girl, Veronica.

    One of them crawled to him. He tried to stand up, but he wobbled back down to the floor. He had blonde hair and a solemn face.

    ¡°Courage?¡±

    Lawrend grabbed the baby¡¯s hand and helped him stand up.

    ¡°Yes, Master. You are correct.¡±

    ¡°Call me Papa.¡±

    Lawrend kneeled in front of him.

    ¡°Mapla¡­¡± Courage spoke gibberish.

    ¡°When they turn 3 years old, I will start my magic lesson. I expect them to be able to speak somewhat fluently at that time,¡± Lawrend said and stood up.

    ¡°Yes, Master. Consider it done. I have started gaining momentum at teaching them,¡± Elena replied with a confident smile on her face.

    ¡°Good. Goodbye, my little guys and girls,¡± Lawrend said and waved at them.

    He nodded his head at Elena and left the room. Some of his kids waved back at him while staring at his back in a daze. They were curious about him, but their immature minds didn¡¯t even think of stopping him.

    Lawrend wasn¡¯t worried about his children not knowing he was their father. He would have a lot of time teaching them about magic soon. At that time, it won¡¯t be toote to cultivate his rtionships with them.

    Since he had nothing else to do, Lawrend flew out of the Imperial Castle. He looked down at the Imperial City. There were still signs of damage everywhere. Arge part was oddly empty with buildings around it.

    As Lawrend flew he looked for a church-like building.

    Indeed. Just like what Humility told him. There was a huge church erected near the Imperial Castle. He couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by the speed. It was the result of religious fanatics working hard.

    Lawrend flew down to the entrance. He was immediately noticed. And as soon as they processed his face, their eyes went round. A man realized who he was and kneeled on the spot.

    ¡°O¡¯ Sun God! We wee you to your Holy Sun Church!¡± he shouted.

    The others who were stunned immediately followed suit. Many of them hadn¡¯t seen him in person, but only saw his statue. They were reminded of his ability to create a sun, and it filled their eyes with awe, respect, and fear.

    ¡°Who is the Pope?¡± Lawrend calmly asked.

    It felt weird for a lot of people to kneel to him with both of their knees. He calmly took it all. With his improved soul magic, he could control his emotions more.

    ¡°The Pope¡­ Y-Your Divinity, a Sun Pope hadn¡¯t been assigned to anyone yet. We consider H-Her Holiness Humility to be one, but it isn¡¯t official,¡± he replied while shaking in nervousness.

    ¡°I see. Let her do as she wishes. Lead me inside. I want to explore this church you made,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Y-Yes! I will go inform Cardinal Otor.¡±

    A way was parted in the sea of people, and the man rushed into the church¡¯s door. By this time, more people arrived to witness themotion.

    As soon as they realized who Lawrend was, they kneeled together with the others. It led to the creation of a spectacr scene with thousands of people kneeling to a single man.

    ¡°Otor?¡±

    Lawrend stopped caring about the people kneeling for him. He was surprised to hear Otor¡¯s name. If he wasn¡¯t wrong, he was Julianne¡¯s subordinate. The Earth-Earth Mage.

    Soon, a series of rushed footsteps sounded from within the church. Lawrend squinted his eyes and eagerly waited for the person. He wanted to know if it was the same person.

    ¡°Emperor, the Sun God!¡± Otor shouted as soon as he saw Lawrend.

    He dropped to the ground and kneeled right in front of him. He grabbed Lawrend¡¯s foot and lifted them up slightly before kissing the front.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Lawrend pulled his foot away and stared at Otor with confusion.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°D-Do you not like this gesture?!?¡± Otor asked in a panic.

    ¡°Who told you to do this?¡± Lawrend asked.

    He never thought that Otor could do something like kiss his shoes.

    ¡°Her Holiness Humility taught us how to please you,¡± Otor replied with a serious face.

    Lawrend stared at him for a while and realized he wasn¡¯t lying. Considering it came from Humility, it wasn¡¯t a surprise.

    ¡°*Sigh* Stand up and lead me inside. Tell me beforehand before you do stuff like that. I¡¯m not used to it,¡± Lawrend said as he gave up.

 Chapter 636 Otor, The Sun Cardinal

    ¡°Yes, Your Divinity!¡± Otor enthusiastically replied.

    Lawrend shivered after seeing the contrast between Otor¡¯s current personality from what he knew. He wanted to know what Humility did to him. Did she brainwash him or something?

    And so, Lawrend followed Otor inside. A huge church with thousands and thousands of chairs everywhere. Lawrend did a rough estimate and at least a hundred thousand people can fit here.

    ¡°How many attend here every day?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Ten thousand. By next year, we expect there to be more religious believers. This church won¡¯t be able to handle everyone, so Her Holiness had already nned for that,¡± Otor replied.

    ¡°Only ten thousand?¡± Lawrend asked in surprise.

    Contrary to what one would expect, Lawrend expected more. There were a lot of people that saw him make those suns out of nothing. With Humility¡¯s abilities, it was impossible there weren¡¯t one hundred thousand believers already.

    ¡°Many volunteered to spread your faith to all the parts of the empire and beyond,¡± Otor answered.

    ¡°I-I see¡­¡±

    Lawrend almost choked on his words. He was but a mortal man. He was used to being asked to believe a god of some sort. It was hard to get used to being the god of other people.

    ¡°I¡¯m jealous, but Her Holiness convinced me that I serve a great purpose by staying here and overlooking the church while she stays in the Imperial Castle,¡± Otor said with a frown.

    ¡°Can we fly to the end? This is taking too long,¡± Lawrend said.

    They were walking at the pace of mortal humans. They wouldn¡¯t reach the end for a long while.

    ¡°Just say it, Your Divinity. No need to ask for permission,¡± Otor replied and motioned for him to fly before him.

    Lawrend nodded his head and took a step forward. That step propelled him above the ground by a few centimeters, and he arrived in front of the altar in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°This is where your Holy Teachings are taught each day. The church just finished recently, so we are only at the start of your Sr Path book,¡± Otor exined.

    Lawrend stared at the perfect replica of himself that was made out of gold. There was an opening at the top of the dome of the church. The sun¡¯s light hit it at a perfect angle, making it blinding to the eyes.

    ¡°Wait, Sr Path Book? Let me see that,¡± Lawrend said as he turned his head to him in surprise.

    He had never heard about this book. Much less write it. He started to feel a headache on his forehead as he got annoyed at Humility. He wanted to ask her right now how far she went with this.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    As if Otor was already expecting it, he passed a book to Lawrend. It was covered with gold foil, and when he opened it, it was like he was staring at the sun. Lawrend squinted his eyes in reflex.

    The blinding light slowly disappeared. Lawrend immediately noticed the magical formation on the book. It was made to blind whoever opened the book.

    ¡°Amazing, right? We had the best Magic Formation master in the empire craft a formation specifically for the book. Each official print of the book from the church has that feature,¡± Otor exined.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Somehow, Lawrend could feel a sense of pride in his voice.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lawrend didn¡¯t want to ask more about it. He had already epted that Humility and the others went all out with the founding of this church.

    Lawrend flipped through the pages and started to read. He saw stories about his journey, his epiphany about magic, some of his teachings, and many more that he never even spoke about.

    It was obvious to Lawrend that the author of this book didn¡¯t want it to feel senseless, so they added more that wasn¡¯t even from him. At least, they were all good teachings. It wasn¡¯t teaching them to be evil.

    But of course, there were a lot of warnings about suffering and punishment if they disobey the Sun God. Lawrend wouldn¡¯t go so far for many of those, and he wanted to hit the author of this book on the head.

    The book made him seem like a strict god that would punish every wrongdoing. He noted to himself that he would tell Humility to revise the book.

    ¡°How are the lower positions in the church selected?¡± Lawrend asked and closed the book.

    It was the next important thing. Since this was his church, he might as well make sure it was run correctly. Otherwise, it would stain his name.

    ¡°They are selected ording to Her Holiness¡¯ suggestions. We find believers who had understood a part of your magic when you created the suns that day,¡± Otor replied.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Lawrend¡¯s interest was piqued. He wanted to know more about these people. They could be considered his students if they learned from him.

    ¡°A fact was understood by many. You used two different elements during that day. Lightning and Fire magic. It was amazing that the reaction of two elements could make something so powerful,¡± Otor replied with awe in his eyes.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen me use that type of magic before? Why do you look so surprised now?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°I initially thought it was because of your bloodline, or you found a long-lost magic spell, but I learned otherwise from Her Holiness,¡± Otor answered with an embarrassed face.

    Otor scratched his head before continuing, ¡°After I found out that you made your spell from nothing, I was totally hooked. I spread the news to everyone I met, and this is why I¡¯m a Cardinal here now.¡±

    Lawrend looked at him weirdly. He wondered why Julianne didn¡¯t be the same. She was the person most affected by his magic among the three of them.

    ¡°Are you not nning to return to your empire?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m nning to return to spread your faith. I believe it¡¯s my duty after serving you for so long,¡± Otor answered proudly before half-kneeling in front of him.

 Chapter 637 The Founding of the Holy Sun Church

    ¡°When is that?¡± Lawrend asked.

    Otor looked up and stared at him as serious as he could.

    ¡°As soon as I can, Your Divinity,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Tell Humility that I agreed,¡± Lawrend answered.

    ¡°Thank you! I will make sure an equivalent church is set up at the Trunden Imperial Capital!¡± Otor shouted and pressed his head against the marble floor.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Lawrend nodded his head. Seeing Otor act so subservient made him feel good. It was a feeling of power, very different from his magic.

    ¡°Follow me, Your Divinity. I will show you more of the church,¡± Otor said and stood up.

    The two of them flew around therge church. Otor led him everywhere. From the storage room, to the roof. It was a detailed tour guide that gave Lawrend a sufficient understanding of the church.

    ¡°I will set up a defensive magical formation around the church in the future. This will be the heart of the empire,¡± Lawrend said as they walked out of the church.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait, Your Divinity,¡± Otor replied with excitement.

    If he was a puppy, he would have swung his tail back and forth repeatedly. His response really made Lawrend want to ask Humility what the hell did she do. This wasn¡¯t the normal Otor he knew.

    Lawrend looked forward and saw the sea of people kneeling in front of the exit. A long empty path was made for him. Everyone had their heads down and avoided looking into his eyes.

    He took a step forward and stopped shortly after. He looked around and saw the nervousness and curiosity from the eyes of the few that tried to sneak a peek at him.

    ¡°Come here at this time next week. I will talk about magic,¡± Lawrend said and vanished.

    The religious believers looked up at his spot and didn¡¯t see him anywhere. He was too fast for any of them to detect it.

    The only one who sensed him leave was Otor. He sighed and a solemn expression appeared on his face. He firmed up his determination to prove his worth to Lawrend.

    ¡­

    Lawrend flew around the Imperial Capital. He saw smaller churches at farther parts of the city. It had the familiar symbol of a sun. In other words, it was part of the Holy Sun Church that Humility and the others founded on his stead.

    Lawrend returned to the castle. The capital seemed stable. It only needed time and a catalyst to be powerful.

    Immediately after returning, Lawrend entered the throne room. Everything was already cleaned and there were no signs that he just spent a whole day making love with Humility.

    ¡°Master?¡± Humility called out.

    She was writing on a piece of paper. The stacks of documents from yesterday weren¡¯t there anymore. She had already finished them.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Lawrend asked and raised the Sr Path Book.

    ¡°Ah! You already went there? I was just nning to show you around,¡± Humility replied with shock.

    ¡°You made up so many crap. Revise it. I don¡¯t like how strict you made me look,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Hehehe. Did you see the new Otor?¡± Humility asked with a wicked smile on her face.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± Lawrend asked and sat on the table.

    He was going to ask her about it.

    ¡°I told him that you are an incarnation of a god. He didn¡¯t believe at first, but I ¡®taught¡¯ him about your aplishments. It would be impossible without Sister Ember¡¯s help.¡±

    ¡°You tortured him?¡± Lawrend asked with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Is it torture if he imagined them himself?¡± Humility retorted.

    ¡°Exin, clearly.¡±

    Lawrend couldn¡¯t take the suspense anymore. He was very curious because of the huge change on Otor.

    ¡°Ehem. Master, I expect more ¡®reward¡¯ after I reveal it all to you.¡±

    Humility seductively blinked her eyes at him. She looked him up and down like a ravenous wolf.

    Lawrend nodded his head in response.

    ¡°Hehehe. You¡¯re easy to please, Master. I love you,¡± Humility chuckled before standing up to peck him on his cheek.

    She then started to whisper to him what happened.

    ¡­

    When Humility and the others arrived at the castle, they immediately familiarized themselves with the important people in the empire. Then they started nning out their next action.

    They quickly learned about the young religion that was forming around Lawrend. Humility quickly suggested to the others that they should control its growth. With her poprity amongst them, she quickly gained support.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Aleshia was assigned to observe from a distance to make sure everything was going as nned, Aezel with the security of the castle, Humility with the paperworks and management, Rami with writing the Sr Path Book, and Ember was given the task of scaring away any opposition.

    The set up didn¡¯t sound impressive at first, but they quickly gained footing in the Imperial Capital. As beautiful women, it was easy for them to captivate the hearts of men and have them follow their whims. This was done with a lot of help from Grape¡¯s seduction teachings.

    Of course, they didn¡¯t go too far. They simply acted like beautiful flowers that were out of reach.

    Once they had their footing, they swiftly spread the teachings and stories about Lawrend. They emphasized on his teaching about failure as a way to improve.

    That teaching earned the admiration of a lot of people. Every time Humility had free time, she would then revise the book Rami was writing.

    They struck while the iron was hot. Admiration quickly became faith under their smooth tongue. Lawrend became a legendary figure in the hearts of the people.

    Especially since he just killed their former emperor that had been ruling them for thousands of years. He really seemed like a god to them.

    In the minds of the newly converted, it wouldn¡¯t take long before he became a Heaven Mage. Humility and the otherspounded that by saying that Lawrend had the talent to be more powerful than that.

    Many historians tried to verify that im. Indeed, none of the old Heaven Mages from the three great ns had the same talent as him.

 Chapter 638 Humilitys Brainwashing

    And thus, The Holy Sun Church quickly exploded in poprity. The world was ruled by magic and strength. Lawrend was very powerful, so it wasn¡¯t even a challenge.

    As for the story about how Otor became so obedient.

    Humility called Otor into a secluded room in the castle. When he arrived, he was clueless as to what was about to happen to him.

    Nao created a hallucination potion with the help of Aleshia¡¯s Darkness Magic. It was spread inside the room as mist. Humility entered the room at that time.

    Elena and Ember were hiding in secret rooms beside the room. They cast their Divine Lightning and Phoenix Fire magic. Because of the hallucination, Otor saw something that wasn¡¯t supposed to be there.

    His greatest fear was reignited with thebination of the two magics. He saw the same image that shook his soul the first time he saw it.

    Lawrend stood in front of him with a rotating sun. It emitted heat and sparks of electricity. It wasn¡¯t a perfect copy, but it was enough to fool Otor in the hallucination.

    ¡°My Master is a god. As his servant, what will you do?¡± Humility asked.

    When she spoke, the Lawrend in front of Otor shattered. It was still the same scene, except it was Humility holding the sun in her hand.

    ¡°Y-You can cast that magic too!?¡± Otor screamed with fear.

    He tried to stand up from his chair, but he felt powerless. His soul was weak, and he had no idea how to defend himself from magic that directly attacks the soul.

    As an Earth-Earth Mage, his physical defense was high but not his soul defense.

    ¡°Yes. With the glory of my Master, you will be able to cast the same magic as long as you follow him,¡± Humility replied.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    Otor was bbergasted at her words. She just told him something that should be impossible.

    Each Mage got their own elements. For her to im that meant she was confident that it was possible.

    ¡°My Master is a god. If you serve him, you will be able to imitate a fraction of his power. With that, you can live a longer life and be more powerfulpared to others,¡± Humility continued.

    She deliberately made her voice sound soothing and charming. It was really hard for Otor to resist.

    All of his life, Otor had aimed to be a Heaven Mage. He had tried many ways to surpass his current power level, but all of them had ended in failure.

    It was very discouraging, especially when he sometimes unknowinglypared himself to Lawrend. He was the firefly and his light can¡¯t ovee the moon.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie¡­ You¡¯re a dual-element mage aren¡¯t you?¡± Otor asked and refused to believe it.

    ¡°Would I be able to use Master¡¯s magic so easily even if I was? Hehehe.¡± Humility grinned at him.

    She took a step forward and that caused Otor to feel fear. He was too familiar with the Supernova Spell.

    He hadn¡¯t personally experienced it, but he had watched it destroy a whole Imperial City and kill an unstoppable Earth-Earth Mage.

    Being so close to it was like cing his head inside a guillotine with his body shackled. Even if he tried to resist, he would die.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Otor bitterly asked.

    He was scared and tempted by her offer. He was confident at his strength. The moment he saw that she wasn¡¯t keeping her promise, he would run away.

    He wouldn¡¯t be able to fight back head on but running away was still possible. With that in mind, he grew braver.

    ¡°Hehehe. Just be the first Cardinal and spread Master¡¯s word to the world. If you do a good enough job, Master will bestow you with his power and a chance to be a Heaven Mage.¡±

    Naturally, Humility had never confirmed these things with Lawrend. She was mostly specting. But she believed her Master could do anything.

    As long as she told him about it, he would make it happen. At least, that¡¯s what she imagined him to be.

    ¡­

    ¡°What if I can¡¯t do that?¡± Lawrend asked Humility with a frown.

    Listening to her narrate her story made Lawrend realize how broken in the head this woman was. She really thought he could defy magic and give an Earth-Earth Mage the power to create suns.

    ¡°Hehehehe. Since it¡¯s you Master, anything is possible,¡± Humility chuckled daintily with her hand covering her mouth.

    ¡°Ugh. I will mark the points I want modified in the Sr Path Book. I want it done before next week,¡± Lawrend said.

    He found that he had been giving up trying to correct his maids¡¯ behaviortely. He had be soft for them.

    Lawrend opened the Sr Path Book and started encircling phrases with a red pencil. In a dozen minutes, he finished.

    ¡°Here. I want to be a decent god, at least. I can predict what will happen if some believers take this book literally and start handing out punishments indiscriminately,¡± Lawrend exined to her.

    In his previous world, he had heard a lot about these groups that interpreted their religious books seriously. It ended up in dangerous acts that harmed a lot of human life.

    In the future, he didn¡¯t want his religion to be like that.

    ¡°But why, Master? Shouldn¡¯t this be normal? You¡¯re very powerful!¡± Humilityined.

    She red at him in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°I¡¯m powerful in terms of magic, but the most powerful thing in the world is Will. I realized that as long as I want something to happen, I will make it happen. No matter how hard it was. The only determining factor was my will.¡±

    Lawrend stared at the ceiling. He looked like a wise sage giving a profound lesson. He remembered each time he failed.

    He would always try again. That was his Will. He only made sense of it after connecting all of the elements.

    It seemed truly impossible for him to seed at that time, but he persisted and persisted no matter the dead ends he had hit.

 Chapter 639 Ella Awakens Her Sibling Rivalry

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. You already know I¡¯m not that good with magic,¡± Humility replied and looked away from him in shame.

    She struggled at the Undrasil Mage Academy back then. She naturally couldn¡¯t understand the profound words Lawrend was saying.

    ¡°When religious believers want to do something, they will do it no matter what. They will believe it¡¯s the right thing to do. Maybe I¡¯m worrying about it too much. Never mind. Just do as I said,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He looked in the distance and sighed, ¡°Hahh¡­¡±

    Lawrend took the role of a god very seriously. And he just realized that now so he stopped speaking more.

    He wasn¡¯t even sure if he could kill the Goddess. He was confident in himself, but he didn¡¯t know if she would preemptively attack. Right now, he was powerless against her.

    ¡°Master, you will seed. Hehehe. I¡¯ve never seen you this worried about something. If that¡¯s the case, I will follow your orders to the dot,¡± Humility replied with a sweet smile on her face.

    She realized that she was being so demanding. She decided to take a step back since he was still her Master. It was the best thing she could do since she couldn¡¯t practice magic as easily as he does.

    ¡°Great. You don¡¯t have to tell me when it¡¯s done. Just distribute it to the church before I start my lesson,¡± Lawrend replied and stood up from the table.

    He turned back and looked at her. Humility returned his gaze and stared right back at him.

    ¡°I trust you, Humility. Don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    Humility felt a tremble in her chest. She was scared. She could tell that Lawrend was angry at her.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    After nodding his head, Lawrend turned back and left the throne room.

    ¡®I wonder what E is doing.¡¯

    Lawrend went to E¡¯s room and knocked on the door.

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    He hadn¡¯t seen E ever since she confessed to him. He was worried if she was alright.

    ¡°Master?¡±

    The door opened. Contrary to what Lawrend expected, there was no one behind the door.

    Lawrend peeked inside and saw E poking her head out on the bed. She stared at him curiously.

    ¡°How did you know that it was me?¡± Lawrend asked and walked in.

    The door behind him closed on its own.

    ¡°I can feel your abundant mana disturbing space. You should take control of it, Master,¡± E replied.

    She was as calm as ake without wind. It seemed that she was practicing magic before he arrived.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about doing that. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. What is the reason that you visited me Master?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I want to see if you¡¯re okay. You can wait, right?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Yes, Master. I have thought about it very clearly. I know that no one will be able to rece you in my life. It¡¯s a shame I had to share you with Big Sister.¡±

    E smiled at him faintly.

    ¡°Hoh? Daring to go against your Big Sister now?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Yes, Master. I want to be better than her and take care of her instead,¡± E replied confidently.

    ¡°What made you think of that?¡±

    Lawrend was surprised at her change. It almost didn¡¯t seem like he was talking to E.

    ¡°I want topete with my Big Sister! It had always been my motivation,¡± E answered.

    ¡°Sibling rivalry, huh? Sure. I will train your Big Sister too.¡±

    ¡°Wha¨C Don¡¯t do that, Master!¡± E eximed.

    ¡°You have to work hard. Since you¡¯re busy, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Nooo!!¡±

    Lawrend swiftly left the room. E could only wail in despair as she realized that her goal ofpeting with her Big Sister had be harder.

    ¡®It¡¯s time for me to focus on the lesson I will give next week.¡¯

    Lawrend returned to his room. He locked the door and startedying down big sheets of paper. He wrote shapes and symbols on them. This was the defensive magical formation that he would setup around the church.

    When he was touring the Holy Sun Church, he made sure to check every nook and cranny. Otor didn¡¯t notice it as Lawrend used his space magic and his special eyes that could see the clouds of elements in the air.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Lawrend muttered to himself.

    The more he drew, the more amazed he got. He just realized that he unlocked something new. His ability to create magic formations became so much betterpared to before.

    It was because of his new understanding of the elements. With it, he should be able to easily create a very strong defense that could survive a full attack from a Heaven Mage.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Lawrendughed maniacally.

    He gained more confidence. He could use this to fight back against the goddess or the heaven mages from the three great ns. If he spent more time, he might be able to create one that could defend against a very powerful Heaven Mage.

    Just like how the Blumin Emperor was the strongest Earth Mage, Lawrend expected there to be a Heaven Mage that was much more powerfulpared to others.

    And so, Lawrend finished the defensive magical formation together with a lesson n for the crowd that would gather around the Holy Sun Church.

    Lawrend¡¯s goal was to instill faith into the faithless and strengthen the belief of the believers. He wasn¡¯t sure but there was something about faith that made Lawrend think it was essential.

    ¡­

    A big crowd gathered around the entrance of the Holy Sun Church. There were hundreds of Earth Mages, thousands of Grand Mages, and many others. It was so huge it epassed the whole empire.

    At the moment, it seemed as if time had stopped. Everyone was eagerly waiting for the man of the hour to arrive.

    It was none other than Lawrend¨C the god of the Holy Sun Church.

    The sky darkened all of a sudden. Everyone could sense the mana in the surroundings bing restless.

    *sh*n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A bright sh of light appeared and Lawrend was in the center of the empty space in front of the church.

 Chapter 640 The Will To Persevere

    It was a shy entrance from Lawrend. He did it to make the effect of his lesson grander.

    ¡°Woah!!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Sun God??¡±

    ¡°What an entrance!¡±

    ¡°So powerful¡­¡±

    Many in the crowd were awed by it. The Earth Mages were the most affected. They looked at each other with fear visible in their eyes. Lawrend popped up in the center without them realizing where he came from.

    ¡°Master, here is your Sr Path Book.¡±

    Humility walked out of the Holy Sun Church. She was dressed in a golden gown with ents of white. She wore a religious hat with a gold sun popping out on top.

    Overall, she looked like a goddess walking on earth.

    Humility kneeled in front of Lawrend and lifted up the book to him. It was a sign of her subservience to him.

    Lawrend casually took the book and opened it to page one.

    ¡°First, I would like to thank everyone foring here. I can see many new faces from other Empires. I¡¯m guessing you were sent here to spy on us ever since I took over,¡± Lawrend said.

    He was as calm as ever. It didn¡¯t seem like he was revealing shocking information to the crowd around him.

    ¡°!!¡±

    The Earth Mages from the other empires were shocked that he found out about them. They didn¡¯t even use any magic.

    It was easy for Lawrend with his eyes. There was also some distinction between their magic that was easy to spot with Lawrend¡¯s ability.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. You are in my territory. I don¡¯t mind you looking around if you know your limits,¡± Lawrend continued.

    He then deliberately eyed each of the most powerful Earth Mages from the other empires. His gaze caused them to feel shivers down their spine. He didn¡¯t show an angry face, but they knew he was warning them.

    The crowd nced at each other and some whispered. Lawrend¡¯s disy of his abilities earned a lot of admiration from the crowd.

    After his previous appearance, Lawrend had never been seen again. This was the only time the others were able to see him clearly.

    ¡°Secondly, I would like to start by asking a very easy question.¡±

    Lawrend took a step forward and nced at the crowd. His gaze felt like it could see through all of their secrets. In reality, Lawrend was using his Elemental Eyes to find a talented person from them.

    ¡°You. What is your name?¡±

    Lawrend pointed to a young kid wearing loose clothing. His appearance screamed that he was homeless.

    ¡°M-Me?¡±

    The young boy looked behind him and saw everyone moving away. He looked back and saw Lawrend nodding his head at him.

    ¡°M-My name is Truf Lia,¡± the young boy nervously answered.

    He had heard a lot of stories about Lawrend. He was also the person that made him homeless in the first ce. His family died because of the fight.

    ¡°What is your dream?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°My dream¡­ It¡¯s to avenge my family.¡±

    Truf¡¯s stare at Lawrend changed to one of anger. Remembering the death of his family members made him forget who Lawrend was. The only thing left in his mind was the loss of his family.

    ¡°Was it my fault?¡±

    Lawrend could tell that it was him.

    ¡°Yes! I want to defeat you!¡± Truf dered without holding anything back.

    ¡°Would you do anything for that goal?¡±

    Lawrend wasn¡¯t fazed by Truf¡¯s anger.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Humility red at the kid in anger. She was ready to take him out if he ordered it.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Truf responded.

    Lawrend nodded his head in satisfaction and looked up to the crowd around him.

    ¡°That is Will. When you want to do something, it¡¯s your Will. The limits of your Will depend if you can persevere through the challenges brought about by it,¡± Lawrend spoke loudly.

    He used his lightning magic to spread his voice to the whole Imperial Capital.

    ¡°Do you want to be a part of my church to work towards that goal? I will personally train you,¡± Lawrend said and extended his hand.

    ¡°Wha¨C?¡±

    *Gasp!*

    ¡°No way?¡±

    ¡°How could he agree.¡±

    Truf was the most shocked by the offer. He suddenly realized what he had just done and became confused with Lawrend¡¯s response. He should be angry instead.

    ¡°This is your only chance. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to defeat me. Learn my weaknesses and defeat me one day. I will await for your challenge in the future,¡± Lawrend continued.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Truf trembled. He felt humiliated after hearing Lawrend¡¯s words.

    He suddenly raised his head up and red at Lawrend with a face full of anger. It was the angriest face Truf could make at the moment.

    ¡°I ept it! One day, I will defeat you!¡± Truf shouted with his voice brimming with determination and will.

    Lawrend nodded his head and pulled Truf to Humility.

    ¡°Take him inside. I will start my lesson,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Humility bowed and took Truf with him. She was confused at what just happened. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Truf¡¯s angry and humiliated face.

    ¡°Just what is Master nning¡­¡± Humility whispered to herself.

    After Truf was gone, Lawrend looked around at the crowd.

    ¡°As you had seen, Will is a very powerful thing. He was angry at me for identally killing his family, but he still took my offer. He is a smart kid. If he never took my offer, he would¡¯ve never caught up to me,¡± Lawrend discussed to his audience.

    Lawrend wasn¡¯t boasting around when he said that no one would be able to catch up to him without his help. He was unique in this world, and he was very talented with his bloodline. No one could even if they had four elements.

    ¡°The Will is the foundation of a person. When we persevere through all of our challenges, we are honing our Will. And then one day, it will be tested, and we will be rewarded if we seed¡­¡±

    Lawrend gave a lesson about Will the whole day.

 Chapter 641 The Start of a New Era

    The crowd was enlightened by Lawrend¡¯s lesson. Night time quickly came without anyone feeling that time had passed.

    ¡°Meditate and think about your dreams, desire, and purpose. What is your Will?¡± Lawrend asked.

    The crowd was stunned, and they swiftly crossed their legs together. Many of them found that they were clueless about what they wanted to do in life. They tried to find the Wills that theycked.

    Lawrend nodded his head in satisfaction after seeing everyone meditate. He could rest assured that his lesson was good.

    ¡°Aleshia, don¡¯t let anyone get close to me. I will startying down the defensive magical formation,¡± Lawrend said to a particr spot in the crowd.

    The darkness rippled and Aleshia walked out from behind someone. She had been observing from there all along. She made sure that nothing out of ce was happening.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Aleshia nodded her head.

    Lawrend walked to the Holy Sun Church. He lifted his hand up and focused on creating a sun. His Phoenix Fire Mana and Divine Lightning Mana flowed out of his palm and circted into a ball before stabilizing.

    It turned into a miniature sun.

    Lawrend threw it up to the sky and the whole area around the Holy Sun Church was illuminated. Some in the crowd noticed it, while most were too focused to sense the change.

    With better visibility, Lawrend flew around the Holy Sun Church and started carving shapes and symbols on the walls, pavements, roofs, etc. He used his lightning magic as a de and filled them in with rare and expensive materials so they would work.

    It was the only thing Lawrend did for the next twelve hours.

    By the time he was done, almost everyone in the crowd had finished their meditation. They never left and simply watched him work.

    Lawrend faced the crowd.

    ¡°This will be the main Holy Sun Church! All orders, scriptures, sacraments, and the like shall only be valid if they came from here!¡± Lawrend shouted in a solemn tone.

    Many in the crowd looked at each other before bowing to Lawrend.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Divinity!¡± a voice shouted.

    ¡°THANK YOU, YOUR DIVINITY!!!¡±

    A huge mor urred as everyone repeated that same phrase. Lawrend was their teacher and his lesson brought them great benefits. They would forever be indebted to him.

    ¡°Start!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Elena responded.

    She flew out of the church in a religious outfit. She looked like a golden nun.

    The defensive magical formation lit up and the shapes and symbols that Lawrend had carved appeared. A bright golden yellow light shone from the center.

    In perfect timing, the sun appeared over the horizon.

    ¡°Hereby, I dere that the Holy Sun Church is now the foundation of the Undrasil Empire!¡± Lawrend shouted loud and clear.

    Arge golden dome appeared and covered the whole Holy Sun Church. Everyone that saw it was mesmerized. They were witnessing history in front of their eyes.

    ¡°Anyone who dares to invade will suffer the wrath of the empire. Even if someone can storm to my capital, this Defensive Magical Formation can hold up to a Heaven Mage¡¯s attack!¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡±

    ¡°And he set it up in a single night?¡±

    ¡°This emperor is crazy¡­¡±

    ¡°He might actually be a god.¡±

    Many were confused and shocked at hearing the strength of the defensive magical formation, especially the spies sent here from the other nearby empires. It was unfathomable how Lawrend was capable of setting up such a formation.

    And of course, the crowd didn¡¯tck critiques. They didn¡¯t believe that Lawrend was telling the truth. A defensive magical formation that could defend against a Heaven Mage¡¯s attack should not have been that easy to set up.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to everyone here to believe my words or not. I don¡¯t have any reason to lie right now. I have the backing of my Ignis n behind me,¡± Lawrend continued.

    Lawrend was sure that the Ignis n was on his side. They gave him Ember, after all.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Many of the critiques were left speechless. Lawrend was right. He didn¡¯t need to lie to them because he had powerful backing already.

    ¡°For the next few hours, I will be reading the new edition of the Sr Path Book. This is where my teachings of mine are stored. At the moment, the Will lesson is still not yet added, but it will be done so in the future.¡±

    Lawrend felt like he was hawking books for sale. The Sr Path Book appeared in his hand, and he opened it up. He then started reading them out loud.

    ¡­

    After a few hours, everyone had heard Lawrend read the whole thing.

    This was also Lawrend¡¯s first time seeing the new edition of the book. He was quite satisfied with the changes. It seemed like Humility took his words seriously.

    ¡°This is the end.¡±

    Lawrend flicked his finger and the sun above their heads dissipated into a burst of mana. It wasn¡¯t enough to hurt anyone, but even a mortal could feel the wave of mana in the air.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    When they looked back to Lawrend, he was already gone.

    Lawrend used his space magic once more to disappear into thin air. It was very convenient because it made him seem more mysterious to them.

    Lawrend flew inside the Holy Sun Church and arrived at the altar. Humility was sitting on a chair with Truf in front of her while discussing something.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Oh, hello, Master. I¡¯m teaching him what it means to be a believer of the Holy Sun Church,¡± Humility replied.

    ¡°Give him a ce to stay in the castle. I will start teaching him every Sunday about magic,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Yes, Master. Come, little Truf. I will bring you to the Imperial Castle with me.¡±

    Humility tried to grab the little boy¡¯s hand.

    *p*

    ¡°Hmph. I¡¯m old enough.¡±

    Truf pped away Humility¡¯s hand in disgust. He red back at Lawrend angrily. Seeing Lawrend made his mood turn sour. He couldn¡¯t believe he actually agreed to let his nemesis teach him magic.

 Chapter 642 Trufs Hidden Potential

    642 Truf''s Hidden Potential

    ¡°Are you really trying to avenge your family?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°What do want from me?¡± Truf asked.

    He realized he did a mistake by agreeing, and he was wary about Lawrend. He didn¡¯t know what was going through his mind to take him in. It must be something devious in his opinion.

    ¡°Why were you watching? Wasn¡¯t it to learn from me? If not, you wouldn¡¯t want to see the face of the person that identally killed your family.¡±

    Lawrend slightly lifted his chin up and looked down at the little kid. He could understand the angering from him.

    ¡°¡­¡± Truf gritted his teeth and looked away from him. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ No one wants to take me in and teach me magic¡­¡±

    His body shook in anger and disappointment. He felt pathetic and weak.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Someone would have definitely epted you, but you would have wasted your true potential,¡± Lawrend replied with a shake of his head.

    Truf¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and he turned his head back to him. He had to admit that Lawrend¡¯s words carried a lot of weight in them. His expectation couldn¡¯t help but rise because of it.

    ¡°Just like me, you would have be a single-element mage. You would never realize your potential until it was toote. At that time, you will regret everything and will fail to defeat me,¡± Lawrend continued.

    Lawrend was talking about the time when he first learned Lightning Magic. Lightning Mana filled his body and gave him the ability to cast his first spell. He thought it was a good thing at the time.

    What he didn¡¯t realize was that it was a terrible mistake. And because of it, he couldn¡¯t fully exercise his full potential.

    From the start, he had the ability to learn and cast all of the other elements of magic. It was only because of ack of proper upbringing that he lost that opportunity. That also resulted in him having to risk his life multiple times just to add more elements to his abilities.

    ¡°*Gulp*¡±

    Truf could tell from Lawrend¡¯s face that he wasn¡¯t lying. He nced at Humility and saw that she knew about that story.

    ¡°You are a four-element mage with Fire, Wind, Water, and Earth. All of the basic elements that couldplement each other very well.¡±

    ¡°What?? How did you know that?¡± Truf asked in shock and confusion.

    A dual-element mage was already considered a talented mage. They were rare but not impossible to find. As for three-element mages, they were far fewer. It would be a miracle to find one in three empires.

    Thus, it was unbelievable that Truf was a four-element mage. He was just a kid, and he didn¡¯t even imagine he could have that much potential.

    ¡°My eyes are special. So, what do you want to do? I have the right expertise to help you be strong enough to defeat me,¡± Lawrend said and smiled from ear to ear.

    It was a creepy smile from Truf¡¯s perspective. He shrank back and stared at his feet. It was like he was being stared at by the devil.

    ¡°C-Can you prove it to me?¡±

    Truf remembered a rumor that Lawrend could use more than three elements. It was an absurd rumor that was only mentioned in passing without anyone thinking too much about it. Many knew he had Lightning and Fire magic but no one had really seen him use other magic, so almost everyone didn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Here are four Beginner Mage Spells.¡±

    Four pieces of paper appeared in Lawrend¡¯s hand, and he started writing on them.

    You guessed it. He was creating new spells on the spot.

    Without even a minuteter, Lawrend gave them to Truf.

    ¡°Y-Y-You made them just now?¡±

    Truf couldn¡¯t believe it. His father used to tell him how hard it was to create a spell and the only way to get one was to buy them.

    ¡°For Earth Mages, this is a basic thing to do,¡± Lawrend answered and shrugged his shoulders.

    Truf took the four pieces of paper with shaking hands. There was nothing special about them except for the usual odd chant written on it.

    ¡°Try the Earth spell first.¡±

    Truf stood up and took a deep breath. He nced at Lawrend and Humility before focusing on the Earth spell.

    ¡°Here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about damaging the church,¡± Lawrend reassured him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°+Earth Shake!+¡±

    A powerful gust of brown Earth mana flowed from the surroundings to Truf¡¯s body. They turned into the spell and hit the ground.

    *Thud*

    It was like a heavy foot hit the ground. The area around the Holy Sun Church shook slightly.

    ¡°I did it on the first try!¡± Truf eximed in excitement.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Lawrend was satisfied seeing Truf¡¯s immediate sess.

    Humility turned her head to Lawrend and stared at him in a daze. She was amazed at how he was able to find a talent like Truf from millions of people.

    ¡°Try the Fire spell next.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Truf momentarily forgot that Lawrend was his enemy because of his excitement.

    ¡°+Heat Area+!¡±

    The same thing happened as before. Fire mana from the surroundings gathered around Truf and entered his body. Then the sphere of air in front of him became hot as the heat distorted the light.

    ¡°Next.¡±

    ¡°+Wind Wall+!¡±

    Green Wind mana gathered and entered Truf¡¯s body. The dust in the altar was swept into the wind as they formed a wall in front of Truf.

    ¡°Good so far.¡±

    ¡°+Water Ball+!¡±

    Blue Water mana swirled around Truf and then formed a 5-inches ball of clear water.

    ¡°Now throw it.¡±

    ¡°Hiyup!¡±

    Truf threw it in front of him and it sshed.

    ¡°I-I really have four elements!¡± Truf eximed in exaltation. His body constantly shook from the excitement he felt.

    ¡°You¡¯re now officially my first official Disciple. Don¡¯t let my name go in vain. Once you think you are strong enough, you can challenge me to a life-or-death duel,¡± Lawrend said in a serious manner.

    Truf¡¯s excitement died down immediately. He remembered his goal and nodded his head solemnly in response.

    ¡°Alright. Humility, I already told you what to do. I will go back to my room.¡±

    With that, Lawrend disappeared like a ghost.

 Chapter 643 Aezels Horns Fell Off

    643 Aezel''s Horns Fell Off

    Lawrend appeared back inside the Imperial Castle. He walked through the hallways and entered his room.

    He immediately crossed his legs and meditated.

    ¡­

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    A few hourster, the door to Lawrend¡¯s room was knocked on multiple times. He awoke from his meditation and spoke, ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Master.¡±

    Aezel was at the door. Her current appearance was drastically differentpared to before.

    Her iconic straight red horns were nowhere to be found. She stared at him while fidgeting her fingers.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°My¡­ my horns fell off¡­¡±

    Aezel walked to him and gave him her two red horns. She looked less ferocious and cuterpared to usual.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lawrend took them and stared at the two in confusion. He lifted his head and stared at Aezel¡¯s body. He used his Elemental Eyes and saw through the changes in her body.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re an Earth Mage now. At least,parable to it,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Yes, Master. And this also happened.¡±

    Two jet-ck wings appeared behind Aezel¡¯s shoulders. She spread them apart and ck feathers fell on the floor. It seemed like they were absorbing the light from their surroundings.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°So your transformation wasn¡¯t finishedst time, huh?¡± Lawrend muttered.

    ¡°I think so, Master. I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    Aezel couldn¡¯t chuckle about this change. She was used to having her demon horns. She wouldn¡¯t be recognized anymore once she returned to the Demon World.

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°This too,¡± Aezel replied and a void-like halo appeared on top of her head.

    At the moment, she looked like the inverse of angels. The bringer of death and chaos.

    ¡°¡­Interesting. Call Rami here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already here, Master,¡± Rami replied and walked inside the room as if on cue.

    ¡°Do you know anything about this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master. She¡¯s a true Fallen angel now. She threw away her demonic bloodline and became a pure enemy of angels. I have a powerful urge to attack her right now,¡± Rami exined.

    Rami¡¯s blonde hair turned ck, and her pure-white angel wings appeared behind her. She eyed Aezel as if she was her greatest enemy.

    ¡°Calm down. I want to know what it means to be a Fallen Angel,¡± Lawrend said and stood between them.

    ¡°Master, Fallen Angels are anomalies. They don¡¯t require a god to exist, and instead of light magic, they harbor Darkness magic instead.¡±

    ¡°Can you use Darkness magic now?¡± Lawrend asked Aezel.

    ¡°Do you have a spell for me, Master?¡± Aezel asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Darkness magic. Go find Aleshia.¡±

    ¡°I will go, Master,¡± Rami said and bowed before leaving.

    Aezel looked down and turned red from shame. She rubbed her legs together and nced at him from time to time.

    ¡°Master, w-w-what do you think about my current appearance?¡± Aezel asked, full of nervousness.

    ¡°You look cool and beautiful. You don¡¯t have to worry that I will dislike you,¡± Lawrend smoothly replied.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Fufufufu. Thank you, Master.¡±

    Aezel¡¯s nervous heart swiftly calmed down after hearing his reply. It made her heart beat swiftly for a different reason.

    ¡°What does it feel?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°I feel more powerfulpared to before. It¡¯s like I¡¯m a new person,¡± Aezel answered.

    ¡°Nothing bad? Like lost fingers or something?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Aezel panicked and swiftly checked her fingers on her hands and feet. Only after double checking did she rx.

    ¡°You scared me, Master.¡±

    ¡°Your horns fell off. If there was a problem, something else might¡¯ve fallen off,¡± Lawrend replied.

    ¡°Master, Sister Aleshia is here.¡±

    Rami looked inside before making way for Aleshia.

    Aleshia entered the room and gawked at Aezel¡¯s new appearance. She could feel that she was familiar but not at the same time.

    ¡°Sister Aleshia,¡± Aezel said and looked back to her.

    ¡°Sister Aezel!?¡±

    Aleshia was stunned. She walked forward and rubbed the spot on Aezel¡¯s head where her horns were previously popping out from.

    ¡°You lost them?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Aezel furrowed her eyebrows in pain. She loved her horns and it pained her to lose them without her control.

    ¡°Master, what did you call me here for?¡± Aleshia asked.

    She wore her ck assassin uniform. It was obvious that she was doing some work beforeing here.

    ¡°Can you give some of your Darkness Magic spells to Aezel? I want to see if she could cast Darkness magic now. I can¡¯t tell with my eyes,¡± Lawrend replied.

    Even his Elemental Eyes couldn¡¯t tell if Aezel could use Darkness magic or not. Although he could tell that something was in her body he couldn¡¯t urately tell what it was.

    ¡°Sure. It goes like this¡­¡±

    Aleshia started reciting her Beginner Darkness Magic Spell. It was simple and only blinded someone for a second.

    ¡°Vision Steal!¡±

    Aezel insta-cast the spell, and Aleshia¡¯s vision suddenly turned dark. Darkness mana from Aezel¡¯s wings, halo, and body hit Aleshia¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°This¡­ It¡¯s too powerful¡­¡± Aleshia said with slight panic in her voice.

    ¡°Do you want me to help?!¡± Lawrend asked loudly.

    ¡°No, Master. It¡¯s making me anxious, but I want to see the effects of this spell clearly.¡±

    After ten more seconds, Aleshia¡¯s vision returned. She looked at Aezel with surprise in her eyes.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Aezel asked in worry.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Your spell blinded me for thirty seconds. It seemed like you amplify darkness magic,¡± Aleshia concluded.

    ¡°Just like what the legends say. Fallen angels have the purest darkness mana in the world. Their spells are unlike the usual spells of the mortal world,¡± Rami murmured as she stared at Aezel seriously.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just like your light magic?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Yes, Master. But this purity of our mana made us born to be enemies. I can sense my pure light mana swaying my emotions and thoughts,¡± Rami replied with grave concern in her voice.

    ¡°What do I do to make it stop?¡±

    He was afraid that Rami wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back and actually attack Aezel. It would be a mess at that point.

    ¡°Take her in as your fallen angel, Master. I don¡¯t know if that would work but it¡¯s worth it to try.¡±

 Chapter ?644 Fallen Angel Aezel

    ?644 Fallen Angel Aezel

    "Oh? Let me try," Lawrend said.

    "Sister Aezel, kneel in front of Master and lift your head up with your eyes closed," Rami said.

    Aezel nodded her head and followed Rami''s instructions.

    "Master, you know what to do, right?"

    "Of course."

    Lawrend was confident that he could do this. He ced his palm on Aezel''s forehead and closed his eyes.

    He sensed something from within Aezel call for him.

    "Ngh¡­" Aezel lightly moaned.

    Pure darkness mana flowed from Aezel''s head and infiltrated Lawrend''s body. It touched his soul and wrapped around it before dissolving into it.

    "Do you ept me as your God?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes, My God," Aezel replied.

    Both of them didn''t expect to suddenly speak. It was totally involuntary on their part.

    A powerful connection appeared between Lawrend and Aezel. He sensed her heartbeat, her brain''s activity, and the status of her body. It felt like he understood everything about her.

    "Ah¡­"

    Aezel opened her eyes and fell on the floor.

    Lawrend closed his palm and eyes. He studied the feeling of epting Aezel as his fallen angel and memorized the feeling it gave him.

    "Sess." Rami crouched beside Aezel and grabbed her hands. "How do you feel Sister Aezel?"

    "I feel hot¡­ and I want Master. Fufufu," Aezel couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "What about you Rami?" Lawrend asked.

    He also crouched beside Aezel and rubbed her head.

    "I feel a connection with Sister Aezel. It''s faint, but I should be able to tell the general direction of where she is if we are separated by great distances," Rami exined.

    "That''s good then. Can you stand, Aezel?"

    "I want you to carry me, Master," Aezel replied with a sly grin on her face.

    "Sure."

    Lawrend nodded his head at Rami and she moved away. Lawrend put his hands underneath Aezel''s back and legs before lifting her up into the air.

    "Fufufu."

    Aezel nuzzled her head on his chest and smiled happily.

    Lawrend walked beside his bed and gently ced her on top. Aezel grabbed his chest and stopped him.

    "Let me hear your heartbeat for a while longer, my Master, my God," Aezel whispered.

    Lawrend lifted her back up and gently kissed her forehead.

    "Mm¡­"

    Aezel smiled like a kitten and didn''t move.

    "..."

    Rami couldn''t help but feel jealous seeing them act so intimate. She held back her urge to ask Lawrend to do the same to her. She was prideful, after all.

    After a few minutes, Lawrend ced Aezel down on the bed. She was reluctant, but she also understood that she was taking her Master''s precious time.

    "Take a rest. I will practice my magic here."

    "I will take my leave, Master," Rami said and bowed.

    "Wait. How about a kiss on my cheek?" Lawrend asked with a slight smile on his face.

    "Sure."

    Rami went for it and walked up to him. She kissed him on the cheek and smiled.

    "What do you want me to do in return?"

    "Kiss me on the forehead¡­" Rami answered with a bright red face.

    Lawrend smiled back in return. He grabbed the top of her head and gently kissed her forehead.

    "How was that?" Lawrend asked as he slowly moved back.

    "Hehe. That was good enough for me, Master," Rami replied.

    She felt rxed and happy. His kiss was so gentle she thought she was in Heaven.

    "I will watch over Aezel. You two can leave now," Lawrend said as he looked over at Rami and Aleshia.

    "Yes, Master."

    "Yes, Master."

    They bowed their heads and left the room. Unlike Rami, Aleshia was okay with seeing Lawrend intimate with his other maids. She had already thought about this possibility back then, and she no longer feel any ounce of jealousy.

    *Click*

    The door closed.

    Lawrend sat beside Aezel on the bed.

    "Tell me if you feel something odd."

    "Fufu. I want to f*ck you, Master¡­" Aezel said with passionate eyes.

    Lawrend patted her head.

    "Get some rest first. Your body changed a lot," Lawrend replied.

    He was worried about her health. Her body just recently changed, after all. Pushing her to the limit with sex might be detrimental to her health.

    "Don''t worry. I like pain, Master."

    "Rx. I won''t leave you. Sleep first and we will do it after you wake up."

    Lawrend smiled wryly at her. He couldn''t help butment at the fact that his maids were too horny.

    "That''s a promise, Master¡­"

    Aezel slowly closed her eyes, and she immediately went into slumber. Just as Lawrend thought, she was very tired.

    ¡­

    Time quickly passed. Lawrend meditated on the bed. He was improving his soul magic by leaps and bounds.

    Nighttime came and Aezel was still deep in her sleep.

    "Ngh..?"

    Aezel slowly opened her eyes and saw Lawrend''s calm meditating face. She stared at him in a daze as she etched his handsome face into her mind.

    "How was your rest?" Lawrend asked and opened his eyes.

    He sensed her gaze on him. With his soul''s strength, he was very sensitive to changes in his environment.

    "Fufufu. It was delightful, Master. I dreamed about you embracing me under a willow tree," Aezel answered with a bright smile on her face.

    "That''s a nice dream. Come here."

    Lawrend grabbed her hand and slowly pulled her to sit up.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Mm?"

    Aezel was confused about what he was trying to do.

    "Shh¡­ This is what I promised you," Lawrend whispered.

    He slowly leaned forward and kissed her on the lips. Aezel wasn''t prepared to suddenly get a kiss, and she widened her eyes in surprise.

    Lawrend became bolder, and he pushed a tongue inside of her mouth. Their tongues touched and yed with each other like youths. The two of them slowly felt their bodies be hotter and hotter.

    After a minute of kissing, the two of them separated with a string of saliva bridging their lips. It was proof that they enjoyed their kiss with each other.

    "I will tie you up and gag you."

    "...Yes."

 Chapter 645 Aezel Likes Being A Punching Bag ? ? ? ? ? ?

    645 Aezel Likes Being A Punching Bag ? ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [WARNING: The rough y in this chapter might be too much for the weak of the heart.]

    Aezel became excited as soon as she heard Lawrend''s words. She became meek and waited for him to tie her up.

    A bundle of red rope appeared in Lawrend''s hand, and he made Aezel face the other way. He started tying her in bondage even though she was still in her maid uniform.

    In just a few minutes, Aezel couldn''t move her body even if she wanted to. Her legs were split apart in a lewd manner.

    Lawrend then ripped her panties off.

    "Ah!"

    Aezel was surprised and it was slightly painful.

    Lawrend ignored her and stuffed her panties into her mouth.

    "??"

    Aezel had never put her panties into her mouth before. She couldn''t help but be slightly excited.

    "You know what''sing next," Lawrend said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He grabbed her maid uniform and pulled her top off in one go.

    "Mmm!"

    *Pah!*

    Lawrend pped her boob.

    "You horny, Slut!"

    Lawrend didn''t hold back and pped her more.

    *Pah!* *p!* *Pah!*

    Aezel panted from the excitement, and she looked at Lawrend eagerly. She wanted to see him treat her worse.

    "Slut!"

    Lawrend shoved two of his fingers into her slit and rubbed the top of her vagina. He then used his thumb and stimted her clitoris. It was sopping wet as her slit poured out a lot of her love juices onto the bed.

    *p!*

    Lawrend pped Aezel''s face with his spare hand.

    "Mm!"

    Aezel''s lower mouth trembled and tightened around his fingers.

    "You''re getting excited, huh? Do you want me to punch you?" Lawrend asked with a fierce look on his face.

    Aezel shook her head to say no.

    "Got it!"

    Lawrend threw a punch at her stomach directly at her womb.

    "NGH!"

    Aezel''s pussy squirmed, and she shot a burst of squirt out of her urethra. She liked that he understood her well. Her saying no was her saying yes.

    That was right. Aezel wanted Lawrend to dominate her against her will.

    "Where did your manners go? Did bing a Fallen Angel make you this ''evil''?" Lawrend teased her.

    He went for her clitoris this time. He squeezed hard with his hand.

    "MMMM!!"

    Aezel shook her body but the pleasure merely flooded into her mind. It was like electricity kept pouring into her body as she trembled.

    Lawrend continued ''abusing'' Aezel for a whole hour. Her muffled screams were very loud. It was only after realizing that it was Aezel and Lawrend did his other maids calm down.

    Aezely on the bed like a dead fish. She was tired after cumming so much and her body ached all over. She also had bruises on all parts of her body.

    Unlike what one would expect, Aezel could heal all of this if she wanted to. She was actually actively stopping her body from healing her bruises because she wanted to feel the pain.

    "We''re not done yet," Lawrend said.

    He positioned himself in front of her crotch with his huge cock standing straight like a spear.

    Seeing it so close made Aezel feel even more excited. Her eyes became filled with hearts as she anticipated the even better pleasure that was about toe for her.

    Lawrend pushed his cock down and into her slit. He slowly pushed inside and parted her flesh.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Aezel arched her back and rolled her eyes. She felt pleasure fill her every being. It was very differentpared to what she had felt before when they did it. It was as if she was epting him into her heart and it brought her massive amounts of pleasure.

    "Ngh!"

    Without Aezel having the power to stop it, Aezel squirted several liters of liquid onto Lawrend''s body.

    As for Lawrend, his cock was wrapped around her soft and hot flesh. It was constantly inviting him inside as if he was a great guest in her vagina.

    He slowly pushed more and more until¡­ yet he stopped. Lawrend didn''t reach her womb and pulled his massive cock out of her. Aezel got out of her ecstasy and stared at him in a daze.

    She immediately realized what he was trying to do.

    "Mm¡­"

    A single squirt shot out from Aezel''s urethra.

    "Beg for it without saying anything," Lawrend said.

    "?"

    Aezel was stunned at his words. She didn''t know how to do what he had just said.

    "Are you stupid? Do it, you slut!" Lawrend insulted her once more.

    Aezel couldn''t move and stared at him powerlessly.

    "Huh? Do you want it or not?"

    Lawrend looked like he was about to lose his patience.

    In her panic, Aezel started shaking her waist as much as she could. She was only able to move it slightly because of her bondage, but her desperate attempt made Lawrend excited.

    He smirked at her.

    "Good girl. You know how to beg now without saying anything while in bondage," Lawrend said.

    And then to give her her reward, Lawrend slid inside her pussy again. He pushed faster inside this time. He immediately reached her womb and pressed against it.

    "What about this?"

    Lawrend threw a punch down at the spot where his cock was inside of her.

    "Mm!"

    Aezel felt a shockwave of pleasure spread through her body. Lawrend felt the same. The feeling of his cock getting sandwiched inside of her vagina with his punch felt otherworldly. It was something he wouldn''t normally feel.

    "Do you want more, huh?"

    Lawrend looked at her. Aezel strongly shook her head.

    Of course, Lawrend knew her well enough. She was only shaking her head to make what they were doing feel even more wrong than what it was supposed to be.

    "Here!"

    "MMm!"

    Lawrend continued pounding her stomach with his fist and cock.

    "Mm! Mm! Mmm! Mmm! Mm! Mm! Mmm!"

    Aezel squirted once in a while without her control. It became a wonder where the rest of the liquid she was releasing even came from.

    Lawrend couldn''t get enough of this pleasure so they continued for several more hours.

    Before he ended it, Lawrend took the sopping wet panties from her mouth.

    "Ahh! Master, no more!" Aezel pleaded although, in truth, she wanted more.

    "Take this!"

    Lawrend thrust as deep as he could and filled her up with his warm semen.

 Chapter 646 A Maid Out Of Nowhere

    646 A Maid Out Of Nowhere

    Lawrend took a shower after finishing with Aezel.

    He stared outside and realized it was almost sunrise. He shook his head at her and left the room. Everything in the castle was oddly silent.

    "Great Emperor¡­" a maid bowed as he passed by her.

    Lawrend slightly nodded his head.

    "...Wait."

    Lawrend stopped in his tracks and looked back. "Who are you?"

    "Great Emperor, I work here. What do you mean?" the maid responded with confusion.

    "No."

    Lawrend raised his hand in her direction and strangled her.

    "UGH!"

    The maid slowly floated up and grasped at her neck as she started to suffocate. Lawrend used his space magic to attack her.

    "Your attempt might''ve worked, but you forgot one thing, there are only eleven maids in this castle," Lawrend said word for word.

    The maid suddenly widened her eyes in horror.

    *p!*

    The blonde hair of the maid turned ck and pure, white wings expanded from her back with a halo floating above her head. A sword made out of white metal appeared in her hand, and she swung it at him.

    "So weak."

    Before her attack could reach Lawrend, the angel''s neck turned to ground meat. Her sword flew out of her hand and hit the wall. She then fell onto the floor, lifeless.

    The angel was only equivalent to a Grand Mage. The fact that she tried to attack him was worthy of respect. Or perhaps disdain because of her stupidity.

    "The angels are here, huh?" Lawrend muttered before turning around and leaving.

    He left the corpse behind and headed to the rooftop of the Imperial Castle. The beautiful starry sky epassed the whole world around him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lawrend felt mncholy at the unfamiliar view. Actually, it was familiar because he had been here for 20 years now. It was just different from his previous world.

    "Goddess, I know you can see me. I wonder when you will try to take me out? Your time is running out," Lawrend muttered as he stared at the sky.

    Lawrend was confident he was on the right path. Soon, he would be able to free himself from the shackles of this world.

    The soul was the unique identity of a person. He was sure about that. Maybe, he could be a real god when he bes powerful enough.

    Lawrend''s desire was to defeat the goddess and ask her one question. He also wanted to teach her a lesson for trying to erase his soul mana pathways.

    "Master?"

    Rami walked up the stairs and looked at him.

    "Did you clean it up?"

    "No, Master. I came here to look for you. Are you okay?" Rami worriedly asked.

    "Of course. Why wouldn''t I be?" Lawrend retorted.

    "The angels are mobilizing. It seems like the Goddess really wants to take you out, Master. I suggest you give orders to the Imperial Army."

    "The army? I almost forgot about them. You got it. I will visit them and give them orders," Lawrend replied and nodded his head.

    "I will clean the mess and scout the area for angels."

    Rami bowed and left to go back inside the castle.

    ¡­

    As soon as the sun appeared over the horizon, Lawrend flew down to the wide open space in the city. There were watch towers everywhere with troops aligned in formations.

    "His Imperial Majesty is here!" a soldier shouted.

    The Imperial Army stiffened and faced him in neat order. A man ran out from the crowd and bowed to Lawrend.

    "Greetings, Emperor!" Gregory shouted.

    "How is the Imperial Army?" Lawrend asked.

    "It''s doing great, Emperor. The Imperial Army Formation has a new variation discovered by ident."

    "Really? Let me see."

    Lawrend was genuinely surprised to hear that they managed to get another variation out of what he thought.

    "Maaaages! Attention!! Arrow formation!" Gregory shouted.

    "Since when did you be theirmander?" Lawrend asked.

    "Niko Alka was supposed to be themander, but he thought that he was still too weak to take charge of such a high-ranking position," Gregory answered.

    Meanwhile, the mage army formed the Elemental Storm Army Formation, except there was a stark difference. They formed it in a concave shape.

    "Niko? That Lightning Arch Mage who wanted a copy of my spells?"

    "Yes, him. Look, that''s him leading the charge."

    Gregory pointed at Niko Alka. He was directly at the center of the concave circle formation and raised his staff into the air. Dazzling purple lightning shot out and other spells flew out from behind him.

    These spells melted together and formed a storm. Normally, it would create a tornado ball with the spells contained within except the tornado turned into a horizontal tube this time.

    The spells from the various elements filled the tornado tube and then it turned into a storm of shing colors.

    *Fwoosh!*

    This tube of elements resembled an arrow as it left its bow and flew to the sky.

    "Who came up with that?" Lawrend asked.

    "Niko was curious about how the formation worked so he did some experiments. This was the only sessful one," Gregory replied.

    "Impressive."

    The elemental storm arrow dissipated after traveling for several kilometers. Its appearance surprised the citizens nearby, but they quickly calmed down after they found out it came from the Imperial Army.

    "Niko,e here," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty!"

    Niko rushed to stand in front of Lawrend. He stared at him anticipatingly and nervously.

    "Do you still remember my promise to you?" Lawrend asked.

    "Y-yes!" Niko responded with obvious excitement in his voice.

    "Wait for a bit."

    Lawrend grabbed several pieces of parchment paper and started writing spells on them. His High Mage Lightning spell all the way to Grand Mage. The promise before was to give him only the High Mage and Arch Mage, but because of his great contributions, he decided to reward him more.

    After several minutes of writing with lightning using his finger, he finally finished. He casually gave them all to Niko.

    "YES!! Thank you, Your Imperial Majesty!!"

    Niko dropped to his knees and took the spells from him very carefully.

 Chapter 647 The Angel Hunt Mission

    647 The Angel Hunt Mission

    Niko''s hands shook as he stared at the spells in his hands. These were the things he worked hard for. He felt d he did all of the things he did even though a lot of them hurt him.

    The suffering ofmanding such arge number of mages and the burden of any casualties on their side was worth it. Unknown to him, his eyes started to water as tears fell down the side of his cheeks.

    "This is just too much¡­*sniffle*"

    "You deserve it." Lawrend nodded his head.

    Niko looked up at him and sped his hands in prayer.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, I will be a devout believer from now on!" Niko shouted.

    "That''s your choice. Wipe your face. You don''t look like the futuremander of this imperial army," Lawrend replied.

    "Y-yes¡­"

    Niko realized he was crying and wiped his face with a small towel. He was extra careful to not get the parchment paper of spells to get wet.

    After that, Niko stood up as straight as he could. He stared into Lawrend''s eyes and felt emotional.

    "I''m proud of you. Go back to your spot. I will give another lesson since everyone has gathered here once again."

    "As per your orders, Your Imperial Majesty!" Niko said in salute.

    Niko returned to his post and arranged the mage army in a block formation in front of Lawrend.

    Once everyone was in ce, Lawrend opened his mouth once more.

    He gave a lesson about unity this time. He wanted these mages to develop more army formations that would benefit them in the future. He might be too busy in the future to guide their development path.

    By lunchtime, Lawrend finished his lesson. The imperial army looked around at their colleagues with a new sense of respect and expectations. They wanted to work together after hearing the profound knowledge Lawrend gave them.

    "My first mission for all of you is to locate any blonde-haired women in the city. Once you find them, inform Rami. Don''t engage with them. I repeat, do not attack these women. They are very strong," Lawrend said cautiously.

    This was Lawrend''s intention from the start. His Imperial Army was made for the purpose of defending his empire. This was also a great chance for them to improve further and be a cohesive whole.

    "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty!!"

    Their response shook the air because of their strength.

    "What is the ratio of the Arch Mages in the army?" Lawrend asked Gregory beside him.

    "80% of the mages are Arch Mages now. Niko here is the closest to bing a Grand Mage," Gregory replied quickly as if he was expecting that question from him.

    "Closest, huh? I will personally train him if I have the time."

    Lawrend took a quick nce at Niko''s body using his Elemental Eyes and confirmed Gregory''s words. He was somewhat satisfied with this group that he had gathered.

    Niko visibly trembled when he heard Lawrend''s words. He couldn''t be any more grateful to hear those words. It was like a dreame true for him.

    "I know a lot of you are missing your rtives. I give permission for one battalion to leave and bring their rtives here," Lawrend said.

    "How would you like for that battalion to be chosen, Emperor?" Gregory asked.

    "It''s up to all of you to decide whether it will be fair or not."

    "I will make sure it''s fair," Gregory replied.

    The mages in the army became happy as soon as they heard Lawrend''s words. It was true that they were starting to miss their rtives. The army life was full of suffering, after all.

    "That''s all I have today. Take care."

    Lawrend abruptly disappeared.

    "..."

    Gregory stared at the spot Lawrend disappeared and felt relieved. Speaking with Lawrend took a lot of his courage. If he didn''t know Lawrend already, he would''ve been prostrating to him.

    The memories of how Lawrend taught the whole imperial capital and then created that defensive magical formation were still fresh in his mind. Lawrend was a god in the flesh of a human.

    ¡­

    Lawrend returned to the imperial castle and to his room.

    Aezel was nowhere to be found and the ce was clean. Lawrend sat cross-legged on the bed and meditated. He focused his mind inside his body and on his soul.

    Theary system appeared in front of him once more. A sun, a, and a moon. They rotated around each other in a cyclic manner.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    At the moment, Lawrend was a High Mage in all of the elements.

    ''It''s time for me to be an Arch Mage.''

    Lawrend felt excited. He sensed the elements around him and took them into his body slowly. He made sure to segregate them and discard any impurities mixed within.

    It was a slow process that Lawrend took very seriously. He filled his body with them and surrounded his soul. His goal was to collect as much mana and absorb them into his soul in one burst.

    If he didn''t understand the elements as much as he did right now, it would''ve been impossible for him to store mana from the elements he hadn''t trained in his physical body. That was because his Lightning, Fire, and Space mana naturally rejected the weaker amount of the elements in the mana he absorbed.

    It was like Lawrend was blowing a balloon inside of another balloon. It was hard, but it wasn''t impossible. With the right expertise, he was able to do it.

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    Hearing the knocks, Lawrend rxed and contained the mana he had absorbed inside his body. He prevented them from escaping and reacting with the mana he already had.

    "Who is it?" Lawrend asked.

    "Master, I have some questions about Truf," Humility replied from behind the door.

    "Come in."

    The door opened and Humility walked inside in her maid uniform. She walked up to him and sat beside him on the bed.

    "Master, Truf wants to train already. He''s throwing a tantrum and said you tricked him," Humility said with a worried look on her face.

    "Alright. I wille to visit him now."

 Chapter ?648 Arch Mage Soul Magic

    ?648 Arch Mage Soul Magic

    Lawrend stood up and decided to put off bing an Arch Mage in his soul magic. He followed Humility to her room.

    "Truf, Master is here," Humility said with a frown. Clearly, she was annoyed at the young kid.

    Truf stood up from the bed and red at Lawrend. His current appearance was unlike the first time Lawrend saw him. He looked like a scion of a powerful mage family.

    He wore a neat mage cloak, his hair wasbed properly, and overall, he looked handsome for his age.

    "Why is he here?" Lawrend asked Humility.

    "He always tries to run around the castle when he''s left inside his room so I brought him here."

    "I see. So, you''re a Beginner Mage in Fire, Water, Earth, and Wind. How is your progress?" Lawrend asked the little kid. He deliberately looked down at him.

    "How can I improve if you aren''t teaching me?" Truf retorted.

    "You''re wrong. How can''t you improve after having four elements? Learn how to make them work together!"

    Lawrend didn''t like the attitude the little kid was giving him. If he didn''t need him in the future, he would''ve kicked him out already.

    "... How?"

    Truf grumbled in defiance. In the end, he couldn''t resist asking. It was his only chance to be strong, after all.

    "I will give you a hint. What happens if two spells from different elements hit each other?"

    "Master, take a seat." Humility offered as she ced a chair behind him.

    Lawrend nodded his head and sat down. He was now eye-level with Truf.

    "They create explosions?" Truf answered, unsure.

    "Somewhat correct. It''s your job to find out more."

    "I hate you, but¡­ I will do my best!" Truf said with a face filled with determination.

    "Grow up and defeat me. I yearn for a challenge. Haha!"

    Lawrend stood up and walked out the room.

    "Master?"

    "Bring him to the Training Grounds. Let him do as he pleases. Assign Aezel to watch over him," Lawrend said as he left.

    "As per your orders, Master." Humility gracefully bowed.

    ¡­

    After dealing with Truf, Lawrend returned to his room. He resumed his unfinished business. His ns for Truf would only bear fruit in the far future.

    It was unneeded to worry about him for now. It was time for him to be an Arch Mage in his soul magic.

    ''The elements in harmony, the world in peace¡­''

    Lawrend''s mind wandered as he focused in absorbing the elements in his surroundings. If one would look inside, one would find his soul surrounded by rainbow colored fog.

    Time quickly passed without Lawrend realizing it. The slow process brought him into a semi-deep sleep. Before he realized it, a month had passed.

    Suddenly, Lawrend''s soul glowed brightly. The rainbow fog around him condensed into pure liquid mana and rushed to his soul like rain. They followed the traces of his mana pathways and made him glow like an LED bulb.

    The world, the moon, and the sun hovering in front of him slowly changed in appearance. The dead world gained an atmosphere, the moon became more detailed, and the sun increased in intensity.

    In a matter of an hour, Lawrend''s soul fully incorporated the pure mana into itself. It was the same appearance as before but it exuded a slight pressure to those that gazed at it.

    "Master, congrattions."

    Valentina appeared beside his soul and pped her hands. She smiled beautifully at him from ear to ear. She could feel the pressure he exuded, and it made her excited for him.

    "Thank you. How is yours?" Lawrend asked in return.

    "I''m already a Grand Mage in my nt magic. I will be an Earth Mage soon."

    "Can you teach me about nt magic when we have the time?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes, Master. That''s not a problem." Valentina nodded her head.

    Lawrend didn''t actually need to learn from her. It was just his way of finding time to bond with her. She had always been beside him, and she deserved more of his attention.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    With that, Lawrend opened his eyes. He could feel his mind going faster than before. Some questions he never had answers for quickly became answered. It was simr to getting out of bed and waking up with a clear mind.

    Lawrend left the room.

    "Master, how was your practice?" Aezel asked with a smirk on her face. As usual, she was waiting for him.

    "It went well. I''m an Arch Mage in my soul magic now. How about you?"

    "Fufufu. I''m able to cast both Divine Lightning and Pure Darkness magic," Aezel humbly replied.

    "How long since Ist left my room?"

    "Another month. I had a hunch you will finish today." Aezel smiled at him.

    "Is it because you''re my Fallen Angel now?"

    "Fufufufu. Nothing escapes your thoughts, Master."

    Lawrend left with Aezel and headed to find Truf. It was about time for Lawrend to check on him.

    ¡­

    The training grounds of the Imperial Castle was located right at the very center. It was tiled with thick magic resistant bricks. It could take on Earth Mage spells to some extent.

    "Haaaaaaaaaahhh!!"

    In the middle of the hexagon shaped area, a young boy wearing a mage cloak pointed a staff forward with a serious expression on his face.

    A pathetically small amount of mana burst out of the tip and failed to turn into a spell. Nevertheless, it generated air currents that ruffled the fibers of the dummy in front.

    "What are you doing?"

    A confused voice asked behind him.

    The young boy, Truf, turned around in fright. He stared at the man who just arrived with fear.

    "I-I was trying to insta-cast magic¡­"

    "..."

    "..."

    Both Lawrend and Aezel stared at him speechless. They had never seen someone try to insta-cast magic without advancing another level.

    "... Her Holiness told me to do it."

    Truf''s heart trembled after seeing them stare at him as if they were looking at an idiot. He gripped his staff tighter and gritted his teeth in anger.

 Chapter 649 Truf Breaks Down

    649 Truf Breaks Down

    "Call Humility over," Lawrend said.

    "Fufufu. I will do so, Master."

    Aezel gave onest look at Truf before leaving. She swiftly disappeared in a single moment.

    "Did you believe that you can do it?" Lawrend asked Truf.

    "...No¡­"

    Truf felt intimidated seeing Lawrend in front of him. Theirst meeting had a huge impact on his self-esteem. It was hard to ept that the person he should be killing was teaching him so diligently.

    Truf thought about it a lot. He assumed that Lawrend only took him in as a show to the millions of observers during that day. Unexpectedly, Lawrend was serious about teaching him.

    For Truf, he was too young to clear up the confusion in his emotions. On one hand, he was thankful and on the other, he was humiliated.

    Truf diligently practiced magic in the past month. He followed Lawrend''s idea and tried to put his four elements into abo.

    And then recently, he tried to practice insta-casting his magic under Humility''s suggestion. He was doubtful when he heard it, but he still followed because she treated him nicely.

    Only after seeing Lawrend and Aezel''s facial expressions did he realize that he was tricked. Humility wanted to embarrass him in front of Lawrend.

    "Humility may have told you to do it, but you should be able to do it if you tried. I can see from your face that you knew it was a bad prank from her. It wasn''t impossible, actually. I''m a great example. I can insta-cast my Earth Mage-level magic but it weakens the strength of the spells."

    Lawrend calmly stared at Truf and waited for his response.

    "I didn''t know it was possible¡­ Can you show me?" Truf carefully asked.

    It was still hard for him to ask Lawrend a question. He was seen as a god by other people and everyone in the castle greatly respected him. Not to mention, he still felt humiliated for learning under him.

    "I can but it will be very shy."

    Just at this moment, two women wearing maid uniforms walked in. One was Aezel and the other was blonde-haired with a mature and sexy charm aura.

    "Hehe. Did Little Truf get humiliated in front of Master?" Humility teased.

    "Grrr! I hate you!"

    These words were something Truf could only dare say to Humility. If he could, he would''ve thrown countless slurs towards Lawrend. Unfortunately, he was scared of him.

    "Master can do it easily. As his disciple, you should be able to do it too," Humility casually responded.

    She didn''t think much of the young boy''s anger.

    "Disciple?"

    Truf was stunned to hear that word. He didn''t realize he was technically Lawrend''s disciple since he was personally teaching him. It shook him and made him feel emotional.

    His emotions toward Lawrend became more confused than before. It was the dream of countless mortals to have a powerful mage as their master. Since he was Lawrend''s disciple, it felt surreal.

    But of course, his anger was mixed with that. He didn''t want to let Lawrend go just because he was his master.

    "What? You want to let your revenge go?" Lawrend asked with a raised eyebrow.

    He could easily tell from Truf''s facial expression that he was starting to have doubts about his anger and revenge. He was like an open book he could read any time he wanted.

    "No¡­"

    "Remember your family and their sudden death. Would you really let it all go just because I became your master?"

    "No¡­ No¡­"

    Truf balled his fists and tears flowed out of his eyes in an instant. It was an unstoppable dam that couldn''t contain the pressure and volume it contained.

    For the first time, Truf truly cried. He was in denial all this time.

    He and his family were far from the direct impact of the two spells. But the shockwave ended up killing all of his family through sheer misfortune. He was full of anger at Lawrend and at the Blumin Emperor.

    If only, if only, if only¡­ they didn''t fight at that time of the day. His family might still be alive. He knew he had to be strong to be able to get his revenge, so he stopped himself from crying at that time.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He bottled up his emotions until Lawrend broke that bottle with his words.

    "Let it all out," Lawrend said and motioned for Humility to move.

    Humility understood Lawrend and walked up to Truf. She kneeled down and embraced him.

    Truf instintively returned the embrace and hugged her tightly.

    "Ahhhh!!! Father, Mother, Big Sister, and Lil Sis!!" Truf screamed at the top of his lungs.

    At this moment, Truf was shedding his childishness. He released everything in one go.

    "..."

    "..."

    Both Lawrend and Aezel silently watched the whole thing in silence.

    After a while, Humility was covered with snot and tears. Truf calmed down, and he fell limp into her embrace.

    "Oh. He fell asleep, Master," Humility said.

    "Take him to his room. Tomorrow, tell Ember to teach him."

    "Yes, Master."

    Humility left the training grounds with Truf in her arms.

    "Let''s go meet my children," Lawrend said.

    ¡­

    The two disappeared with sparks of golden lightning in their wake.

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    The door opened and Elena greeted them with a smile, "Master! You''re done."

    "How are they?" Lawrend asked as he entered the room.

    In all simplicity''s sake, Lawrend learned that his children were learning how to speak very quickly. They were simr to sponges as they absorbed every conversation they heard.

    After checking on his children, Lawrend went to check on Rami. She was apparently in the Imperial Castle''s dungeon.

    *p*

    "Hah! How does that feel?"

    Lawrend and Aezel walked down the steps and saw an angel with pure white feathers scattered everywhere. Rami stood in front of her with a paddle in her hand.

    "Eh? Master?"

    Rami tilted her head back in confusion.

    "Are you sure you''re an angel?" Lawrend asked with the same confusion on his face.

    The angel looked up with her cheek red. She obviously was hit with something just now.

 Chapter ?650 Chaining The Voyeur Ramiela ? ? ? ?

    ?650 Chaining The Voyeur Rami ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "The Goddess has forsaken you all!" the chained angel shouted.

    "Shut up!"

    *Pah!*

    Rami didn''t show her mercy and smacked the angel''s other cheek. Her sweat sttered to the side and the redness on her face was now bnced.

    "What happened? Why are you so angry?" Lawrend asked.

    He almost didn''t recognize Rami. Although she was arrogant, this was the first time he saw her acting this violently.

    "Hmph. This scum dares to try assassinating my God! She''s daydreaming." Rami sneered at the angel.

    The angel gritted her teeth and looked up at Rami with murderous eyes. Blood slowly spilled out of her mouth in drips.

    "Heaven will descend soon! Even if you kill me, my brothers and sisters wille down!"

    *Smack!*

    Rami immediately hit the angel on the head after she finished. Anger and annoyance were visible on his face. The angel''s head slumped down, and she didn''t speak anymore.

    "Heaven will descend?" Lawrend asked Rami and walked to her side.

    "Yes, Master. I interrogated many angels, and they all said the same thing. I''m annoyed by them!"

    *Pak*

    Rami kicked the angel''s chest in anger.

    "Ahh?!!"

    The unconscious angel woke up with panic in her eyes. She looked around and stared at Rami with fear. She shivered and quickly looked away.

    "Scared now? Master, torture her as much as you like. It helps relieve stress," Rami said and smiled at him.

    That smile was very innocent and beautiful. If Lawrend didn''t know, he would''ve thought she was talking about something nice. It was hard to believe now that she was an angel.

    "I only like torturing my maids. Not interested in her," Lawrend coldly replied.

    "A..!"

    Rami''s heart warmed and she embraced Lawrend''s legs. That was right. She didn''t embrace his chest, she went for his legs below.

    "Fufufu. Thank you for being considerate, Sister Rami," Aezel said.

    She wrapped her arms around Lawrend from behind. She gazed at him lovingly. She liked the sweet words he just said.

    "Is it that surprising? Haha."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lawrend smirked seeing them acting so lovey-dovey with him. He patted Rami''s head and ran his fingers along Aezel''s smooth leg.

    "Master, I feel hot. I need your help~" Aezel whispered.

    "Me too, Master. We can do it here if you want to," Rami added.

    "I''d rather not."

    Lawrend shook his head. He didn''t have a hobby to torture this bloodied angel by letting her watch.

    "Eh? Then do you want to do it somewhere private?" Rami asked and stood up.

    She and Aezel eagerly waited for his response. Aezel tugged at his cloak and leaned on his back.

    "Let''s go."

    Lawrend nodded his head and pulled them along. They disappeared and reappeared in another part of the dungeon of the castle. This ce was simr to thest one. There were chains for the wrists and legs.

    "Aezel, chain up Rami," Lawrend ordered.

    "M-Me?"

    Rami was surprised.

    "Fufufufu. Don''t resist, Sister Rami. Master is about to treat you good," Aezel said and walked over to her.

    Rami took a deep breath and nodded her head. "If that''s what our God wants."

    It didn''t take long before Aezel finished cuffing her. At the moment, Rami looked just like the angel she hit with a paddle except for theck of wounds on her body.

    "Strip her naked."

    "Fufu. This will be exciting."

    Aezel happily tore Rami''s clothing off.

    In a blink of an eye, Rami''s wless white body was exposed in the dimly lit dungeon. She couldn''t help but be excited and worried about what was about toe for her.

    Lawrend grabbed Aezel''s hand and pulled her close to him. He kissed her on the lips and invaded her mouth. He greedily tasted her slightly sweet taste while she passively let him dominate her mouth.

    Rami watched them and felt lonely. She started moving her tongue around her mouth and patiently waited for Lawrend to give her a kiss.

    Lawrend''s hand snaked under Aezel''s skirt and pushed itself in between her thighs. He rubbed his middle finger along her wet slit. As he moved it around, more juices came out and lubricated it.

    "Mmphh¡­"

    Aezel felt a tingle run through her body as he explored her lower half. Since she was already so wet, Lawrend pushed his finger inside and prated her. He felt up her wet folds and twisted his finger all over.

    "Ah¡­"

    Aezel lightly pushed him away and gazed at his eyes with lost focus. She grabbed his arm and slowly put his finger which was wet with her love juices into her mouth. She sensually licked around it and pulled the juices off of it. All the while she was constantly maintaining a passionate gaze toward him.

    "Mmm¡­ mmm¡­ mm¡­"

    Aezel embraced his arm and licked his finger slowly. It was almost as if she was licking his cock.

    "Fufufu. Do you want to taste me, Master?" Aezel asked and pointed his finger at his mouth.

    Lawrend leaned forward with an evil smirk on his face and whispered, "Why don''t I directly get it from the source?"

    "Fufufu."

    Aezel walked to the wall and leaned her back on it and lifted her left leg up. Lawrend crouched in front of her opened legs and kissed her lower lips. His tongue ran along its slit and tasted her slightly sour love juices.

    "Ah! Nghh¡­"

    Aezel couldn''t hold her left leg up because of the sudden explosion of pleasure in her body. But of course, Lawrend realized that quickly and stopped it with his hand.

    He used his other hand and spread herbia apart. He exposed her inner folds, and he pushed his mouth harder against her sheath. His tongue prated deeper inside and he used it to scoop out her love juices and he swallowed them like water.

    "Master..! Ahh! Mmm! Your tongue¡­ Ah! D-Did it also be big and longer?" Aezel asked in disbelief.

    Lawrend suddenly realized that fact, and he stopped.

    "You''re right. But isn''t that better for you?" Lawrend teased and went right back to kissing her lower lips.

 Chapter 651 The Object and Sl*t Aezel ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    ¡°Mmmm! It feels so weird¡­ Ah¡­ Yes¡­ Right there¡­ AH! Oh¡­¡±

    Aezel twitched and moaned loudly as Lawrend took his dear time tasting her. Her whole body flooded with pleasure as she unknowingly started fondling her own breasts. She bit her lips and held Lawrend¡¯s head.

    Lawrend stopped several minutester. He stood up and immediately went for a kiss. His mouth was full of her love juices and he pushed them into her mouth. Aezel was too sensitive and horny to feel disgusted. Instead, she greedily swallowed them.

    ¡°How did it taste?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Fufufu¡­ I will eat anything as long as ites from your mouth, Master,¡± Aezel replied.

    ¡°You lewd slut.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Master¡¯s slut¡­¡± Aezel whispered back with a blush on her face.

    *p!*

    ¡°Now go and suck me off,¡± Lawrend said harshly.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Aezel grabbed a hold of her crotch as she uncontrobly released a gush of liquid.

    ¡°My p made you cum, huh?¡±

    Lawrend pulled her down to kneel, and he pulled his massive sword out. Heid it across her face. Due to its massive size, it was as long as her face from the chin to the top of her head.

    ¡°*Snifffff~* Ah¡­ The smell of your cock that wants to be pleasured is the best, Master,¡± Aezel said.

    She opened her mouth and took his sword into her mouth. She licked it around and went deep immediately. His sword entered deep into her upper pussy(throat). Her tight esophagus mped down on him and gave him a wave of pleasure.

    Lawrend grabbed her head tightly and shoved his sword deeper.

    ¡°Ghh! Mmm!¡±

    Aezel choked on his sword. But as usual, Lawrend didn¡¯t care. He knew that Aezel was very durable. She could take many fits of abuse and still end up enjoying all of them.

    Thest time he choked her was when they were on the Altro Continent. At that time, she didn¡¯t breathe for a long time.

    ¡°Swallow it more!¡±

    Lawrend mmed the back of Aezel¡¯s head, causing his sword to stab harder.

    Aezel rolled her eyes back and choked on his sword without any ability to stop it.

    Lawrend then had enough of pushing deep. He wanted some action. He pulled his sword out of her throat and then forcibly fucked it hard. Aezel¡¯s lungs were just about to take in fresh air when it was suddenly interrupted.

    Aezel¡¯s face turned blue as a result. She grabbed her throat and stared at Lawrend with pained eyes. It wouldn¡¯t feel arousing if it was only that, but her cheeks were smiling widely. That alone made her appearance very arousing.

    Aezel took pleasure from the pain of having her lungs get interrupted from breathing.

    ¡°Use your tongue, slut!¡±

    Lawrend repeated his motions and shoved it in again.

    ¡°Gogh¨C! Gogh¨C! Gogh¨C! Gogh¨C!¡±

    Aezel rubbed her throat with her hand and fondled her boobs with the other. She let Lawrend use her as much as he wanted.

    ¡°Not enough. Bend over,¡± Lawrend said.

    He was tired of prating her throat. It wasn¡¯t as good as her pussy as it had folds that wrapped and mped at his cock from different points.

    ¡°M-Master? What about me?¡± Rami asked with great difficulty.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She was having a hard time breathing from the excitement she was feeling. She wanted to get some action too.

    ¡°Just watch. Wasn¡¯t this what you wanted to do to that angel? Watch for a bit longer,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He then focused back on Aezel. He slowly pulled his massive dong out of her throat. As it exited, her saliva and juices covered it and dripped down to the floor of the dungeon.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ Ah¡­ Hahh¡­¡± Aezel panted.

    She winked at Lawrend and leaned against the wall with her ass pointed toward Lawrend. He didn¡¯t wait for anything more and slid his sword into her sheath.

    ¡°Ahhh!! ¡­Mnghhh! I still can¡¯t get used to your cock, Mas¨C Ahh! Let me speak¨C! Nghhh! Mm! Ah! Ahh! Ah! ¡­AHH!! Yes! Master, you know I like that spot..!¡±

    Lawrend mercilessly pounded Aezel. Rami watched it all and panted. She looked down at the small puddle of liquid under her legs. It was all of her love juices that leaked out of her tiny slit.

    ¡°I-I want to touch myself¡­¡±

    Rami loved watching others have sex, but this was the first time she was doing it like this. She felt frustrated and even had thoughts of breaking the chains. The only thing holding her back was the thought of Lawrend getting angry at her.

    Lawrend took a nce at Rami and winked at her.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    Rami¡¯s legs trembled from Lawrend¡¯s teasing. She looked away and closed her eyes. She realized that she should stop herself from losing control or she would break the chains.

    ¡°Ahh! Ah! Mmmhhh! Ah! I love you, Master..! Ah!¡±

    ¡°Stop spouting bullshit!¡± Lawrend replied in an angry voice.

    ¡°Yes, yes! Master doesn¡¯t love me¡­ Ah!¡±

    The thought of Lawrend only using her as a means to pleasure herself thoroughly aroused Aezel. She wanted to be abused more and to be treated by him like an object.

    ¡°Who would love a slut like you?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! Sorry for expecting it! Ahh!¡±

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    Lawrend relentlessly pounded her from behind. Her lower half constantly dripped with her love juices as if there was no end to it. It almost seemed like she was a big bottle of water that had a leak.

    ¡°Master¡­ I feel so lonely¡­ I-I want to finger my pussy¡­¡± Rami pleaded from her chains with a pitiful look in her eyes.

    She craved pleasure except she could only frustratedly hear their moans. She was about to go crazy because of it.

    In her ten thousand years of peeping on other people, she was always able to masturbate as she watched so this was torture for her.

    ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re a prisoner here too!¡± Lawrend shouted.

    ¡°Yes, My God¡­¡± Rami responded fearfully.

    She trembled and felt that the Lawrend in front of her was quite different from the one she was familiar with. He was less gentle and rougher.

 Chapter 652 Ramielas New BJ Technique ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    It reminded her of the time when he first did it with her. She was unwilling to serve him until she couldn¡¯t control her desires anymore.

    And so, Rami watched everything happening silently. She made some quiet moans once in a while, but she never tried to disturb them. Lawrend was able to fully focus on Aezel.

    By the end of it, Aezel fell limp to the dungeon¡¯s cold floor.

    Lawrend turned his head to Rami. He faced her and his massive dick pointed at her face.

    *Gulp*

    Rami audibly gulped as she stared at it. It was very tempting for her as she had endured so much. She wanted to taste it and have it please her.

    ¡°My God, please¡­¡± Rami begged.

    Lawrend walked toward her and stared her face down. Rami immediately arched her head forward and tried to take his member into her mouth.

    But of course, Lawrend pulled his cock away from her.

    ¡°Did I give you permission? What¡¯s your status right now?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m your prisoner¡­¡± Rami replied and looked down in shame.

    *p*

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Lawrend swung his cock and smacked her with it on the face. An imprint of his dick was left on her face in the form of his pre-cum and Aezel¡¯s lewd juices.

    Rami looked up at him with a wronged expression on her face. She couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated at the way Lawrend was treating her. She just wanted to taste his cock and pleasure him.

    ¡°Suck it.¡±

    Rami nodded her head and leaned forward. She licked around the ns and under it. She rolled along the length with her tongue. She took it into her mouth and sucked it hard.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Rami became even more aroused at the feeling of Lawrend¡¯s massive cock filling her mouth. She closed her eyes and focused on licking it all over.

    As for Lawrend, he watched her diligently lick his cock. He rubbed her head and moved her once in a while to increase the pleasure he was feeling.

    ¡°Good. You¡¯re sucking it so well. You can do better, right?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Rami looked up and nodded her head.

    Suddenly, Lawrend felt a cooling sensation from her mouth. His cock felt like it was surrounded by ice and the pleasure was amplified by several times over. He almost thought he put his cock into a block of ice.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Watch.¡±

    Rami briefly released Lawrend¡¯s cock to reply before immediately returning back to sucking on it.

    *Fwoosh*

    Lawrend felt the blood in his cock gush. A mind-numbing pleasure spread out to his legs and body.

    ¡°Ohhhh!!¡±

    Lawrend¡¯s legs became weak, and he almost fell down to his knees. He stayed strong by circting the mana within his body. He didn¡¯t know what Rami was doing, but it was so good he didn¡¯t want her to ever stop.

    Rami took his cock deep into her mouth right until her throat. It was tight and cozy inside Lawrend¡¯s cock felt at home. Rami rotated her head around and profusely continued sucking.

    She bobbed her head up and down continuously.

    After half an hour, Rami yfully mped the whole thing inside her mouth. More pleasure rushed to Lawrend¡¯s body, and his balls released their pent-up semen.

    Lawrend poured a lot of semen down her throat. Rami didn¡¯t know how she could do it, but she smoothly swallowed them like it was the most natural thing for her to do.

    ¡°That felt good. I will keep your hands chained,¡± Lawrend said.

    He shot two lightning snakes and the chains on her legs shattered with a bang. He used his space magic and lifted her lower half up and made her legs spread apart. It was a lewd M-pose while in mid-air.

    ¡°I can smell your lewd juices,¡± Lawrend said with a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±

    Rami¡¯s face turned red and she looked away from him in shame. Hearing him mention it made her embarrassed.

    Lawrend kneeled down and lifted her skirt up. He parted her panties to the side and licked her juicy honeypot. His huge tongue covered the wholebia and he used the tip to stimte her clitoris right at the very end.

    ¡°Ahh~!¡±

    Rami shivered. She could feel pleasure filling her body and making her satisfied.

    The frustration she had on him earlier disappeared like smoke. She became eager for what he was about to do next. Lawrend tasted her sweet and pure angelic taste like nectar.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°My cock is ready again,¡± Lawrend said.

    He stood up and positioned his cock right at her entrance. Rami nodded her head.

    Lawrend pushed in without any more forey. He knew she wanted to take it in more than he did.

    ¡°Ahhhh~! Ohh! It¡¯s so big!¡± Rami moaned.

    She heard about the new size from Aezel. Experiencing it herself was so much different from the way Aezel described it. Since Rami had a smaller stature than Aezel, she was much tighter and she could feel Lawrend¡¯s cock trying to tear her apart from the inside.

    Thankfully, Rami was an angel. Her body was naturally very durable and strong. Her light magic had a passive effect of regeneration to some extent.

    ¡°Ah..! Ahh¡­! ¡­Mmm! ¡­Ah!¡±

    Rami trembled each time Lawrend pounded her deep. The chains on her hands nged together as an earthquake rolled through her body.

    ¡°Let¡¯s remove this too,¡± Lawrend said.

    He ripped her maid uniform apart and exposed her pure body. He fondled her boobs in a circr motion. He did so as he pounded her.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ Ah! ¡­Ngh! Guh!¡±

    Lawrend swung his waist in swift and stable motions. Rami felt simr pleasure each time Lawrend entered. It was the most optimal way to stimte a woman to climax.

    By continuously stimting her insides in a repetitive manner, Lawrend was able to increase her sensitivity at those same ces which makes her feel more of it while he didn¡¯t do anything special.

 Chapter 653 Ramielas Mindbreak ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    ¡°Ah~~! My God¡­ I-I¡¯m feeling iting!¡± Rami screamed.

    Lawrend smiled and pinched her nipples. He then used his thumb to stimte her clitoris.

    ¡°I¡¯ll use my special lightning technique since you used yours on me,¡± Lawrend said.

    He released a tiny amount of lightning mana into her clitoris. And because of the great number of nerves in that location, Rami felt a powerful shock surge through her whole body.

    Her back arched backward, and she opened her mouth without any ability to speak.

    ¡°¡­Ghh¡­¡±

    Lawrend continued his assault and started going faster and faster. He rammed right at her womb and specifically rubbed her G-spot.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Mmh¡­ Ah! Ah! Ah! Ahh! Agahhh!¡±

    Rami lost her mind as she could only moan. She didn¡¯t even know where she was at the moment. Her whole mind and soul were filled with pleasure. There was nothing else for her to feel.

    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet.¡±

    Lawrend removed his finger from her clitoris and used his two hands to pinch her two nipples.

    And then he sent tiny amounts of electricity to her nipples, and his cock released its own directly into her angelic flesh deep within. All of her pleasure nerves were stimted to a great degree.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!! Ahhhh! Ahhh! AAhhhhhhh!!¡±

    Rami moaned as loud as she could. She started struggling out of the chains because of how much it was for her.

    Aezel woke up and stared at the violent scene in front of her in a daze. She gulped and watched without saying anything except jealousy for the insane pleasure Rami was receiving.

    ¡°Nooo!! Stop, God! Master! Pleaseeee! Ahhhh!¡±

    Rami broke free from the chains and pleaded for him to stop. Lawrend used his space magic to keep her from falling and stopped applying his electricity to her erogenous zones.

    ¡°Hahh¡­ Ahh¡­ Hahhh¡­ Hahh¡­. No more¡­ I-I¡­ Ah!¡±

    Rami shot a squirt at Lawrend¡¯s face at the end of her words. She stared at him in shock and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Was it really that good?¡± Lawrend asked teasingly.

    ¡°I almost lost my mind¡­ Please give me a normal one,¡± Rami replied.

    She shivered at the thought of that much pleasure. She wasn¡¯t used to that much yet. If not, she would¡¯ve definitely wanted to continue on forever.

    ¡°I¡¯m still not done so mp on my cock harder,¡± Lawrend said.

    ¡°Yes! Mm..!¡±

    Rami consciously controlled the walls of her vagina and mped on his cock very hard. Her folds inside wriggled and wrapped around his cock in a tight embrace.

    Lawrend¡¯s cock felt pleasure at all points. He released a sigh and congratted himself for getting such a good maid.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be continuing.¡±

    Lawrend didn¡¯t wait for her reply and moved once again. He did the same repetitive motion and pounded her slit. Rami tried to keep her tightness as he continued, but it was starting to wear on her.

    Her mind was slightly in disorder because of the great amount of pleasure she just received.

    ¡°Master¡­ Ahhh¡­ Mmmm¡­¡±

    Rami moaned lightly. She enjoyed the feeling of this morepared to the earlier one where she couldn¡¯t even think straight. With this, she was able to appreciate the pleasure much more.

    Lawrend enjoyed himself too. He pushed himself deeply and hit her deepest part in smooth strokes.

    Time passed very quickly. Lawrend and Rami felt pleasure together. They didn¡¯t change their position, but it was still good. That was a testament to how much they enjoyed having sex in this position together.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m about to cum,¡± Rami said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s cum together.¡±

    Lawrend nodded his head and hastened his speed more. He turned into a jackhammer and pounded her like a blur.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!¡±

    Rami¡¯s body trembled and shook. A few minutester, Lawrend sensed Rami¡¯s vagina mp down on his cock. It was a sign that she was about to climax.

    Thus, he thrust deeply and shot out his baby seed deep within her.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!!¡± Rami moaned at the top of her lungs.

    She squirted a lot of liquid, and she felt satisfied when she felt his semen flow inside of her. It was warm and made her feel rxed.

    Lawrend pulled out and a lot of his semen followed after as it poured out of her slit.

    He watched in satisfaction as his semen poured out in a lewd manner.

    He walked to her side and leaned in to kiss her. Rami returned the gesture and parted her lips slightly. She allowed him to invade her mouth with his tongue.

    Lawrend gave her a long and passionate kiss before separating from her. He pulled back and gazed at her lovingly.

    ¡°My God, I love you so much. Please never abandon me,¡± Rami said.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel worried that he would grow tired of her one day. She was only his angel. Technically, her position was much lower than the others because she was supposed to be his servant that would follow all of his orders till death.

    But of course, Rami was also his maid so she didn¡¯t feel that inferior. The only problem was that she didn¡¯t know if she could still continue to improve. She had been a Grand Mage for so long.

    Lawrend was already an Earth Mage. Once he became a Heaven Mage, he might not need her at all. At that time, there was a high chance that he would forget about her existence.

    ¡°Why would I abandon my one and only angel?¡± Lawrend replied with a calming smile on his face.

    Seeing that smile reassured Rami. She was arrogant, but she couldn¡¯t do that in front of Lawrend. She could only be docile in front of him. Which was why she liked to see that he was smiling at her.

    Lawrend loved all of his maids. Not as equally as he expected he would, but he would still never abandon any of them no matter what happened in the future. Otherwise, his other maids might lose their respect for him.

    ¡°After all, I love you too,¡± Lawrend continued.

 Chapter ?654 Amenes Bow Ability

    ?654 Amene''s Bow Ability

    "Thank you, My God and my Master," Rami replied and slowly closed her eyes.

    Even though she was still in a weird position in the air, Rami couldn''t fight the sleepiness she felt. It was caused by the extreme stimtion of her body. Lawrend controlled his space magic and brought her body to his arms.

    He carried her and turned around.

    "Master."

    Aezel nodded her head and stood up.

    "Let''s go."

    Lawrend and Aezel disappeared in a sh of golden lightning. As before, they used their magic to travel quickly.

    Lawrend left Rami in her room, and Aezel returned to hers.

    He decided to visit Amene and Grape this time. He missed his catgirl maids.

    *Knock* *Knock*

    "Nyaa?"

    The door slowly opened and a pair of feline eyes curiously stared at Lawrend. Her cute cat ears flicked around as she processed who he was.

    "Nyaster!"

    The door was violently pulled open. Amene came rushing out. Her orange hair was eye-catching on this dark night along the dimly lit hallway. She embraced Lawrend as tightly as she could.

    "Nyaaa!!"

    Amene took a deep breath of Lawrend''s scent. She felt rxed andforted as she did. His smell was something she yearned for ever since he became busy practicing his magic.

    "Is Grape in there?" Lawrend asked.

    "No, Nyaa. She''s waiting for me at the training grounds. I will train my bow there," Amene replied.

    "Have you made much progress?"

    Lawrend was curious to hear more. Her bow was somethingpletely different from the Sword and Magic. It could be a new path that was worth embarking on.

    "I think-nyaa. I will show you, Master. I will finish my preparations first," Amene replied and entered her room once again.

    Lawrend waited for a few minutes and Amene came out. She carried a bow over her shoulder with a bundle of arrows behind her back. She smiled at him and offered her hand to him.

    "Nyaster?"

    Lawrend smiled at her and took her hand. He allowed her to pull him towards the training grounds. He much preferred to use his lightning magic, but this was nice too. He was able to take a rxing stroll while holding a catgirl''s soft hand.

    They arrived at the training grounds. Grape was there arranging targets on the other side. Her ck cat ears flicked and she looked behind her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Master and Sister Amene!" Grape called out in excitement.

    She ran towards Lawrend and jumped into his embrace. He caught her and hugged her back. Grape rubbed her cheek against his with a smile on her face.

    "I haven''t seen you in a long time, Master¡­"

    Grape pulled back and stared into Lawrend''s eyes. Her raw emotions of longing could be seen from Lawrend''s point of view. His heart became soft and he leaned forward.

    Grape followed suit and kissed him on the lips. They silently tasted each other for a minute before they finally separated.

    Amene walked up to Lawrend and took his lips with her own. She invaded his mouth with her rough cat tongue and tasted his unique taste that still had Grape''s lingering aftertaste. Only after a while did she let him escape her clutches.

    "Nyahaha. Watch me use my bow, Master," Amene said.

    She looked at Grape and she nodded at her. With confirmation that the target was set, Amene took position and aimed at the target on the other side of the training grounds.

    She closed one eye and pulled her bow back. Her cat ears rotated slightly to point toward the target. She then took a slow breath as mana gathered around her fingers holding the arrow.

    "Master, this is for you!"

    *Fwosh!*

    The arrow left the bow and a blinding blue light followed in its wake. The arrow aimed right at the center of the target as if the center of the target attracted it.

    "Woah."

    Lawrend''s mouth opened wide in shock. This was the first time he saw her arrow give off colorful lights. He could still remember them being powerful and prating their targets like butter. It was never bright and awe-inspiring.

    Lawrend focused his gaze and stared at Amene''s body. He paid attention to the flow of mana within her and noticed that they were stronger than before.

    "You''re equivalent to an Arch Mage already? You never told me," Lawrend said.

    "Nyahahaha. I''m also close to bing a Grand Mage, Master. It was supposed to be a surprise," Amene replied with a slight blush on her face.

    Seeing Lawrend''s shocked face satisfied her. Controlling the urge to reveal it to him was worth it.

    "Master, you should know how talented Sister Amene suddenly became. She said she had an epiphany. Ever since then, her shot with her arrow became stronger each time," Grape said.

    "An epiphany, huh? Congrattions." Lawrend smiled at her. He felt happy that she was able to improve so much in a short amount of time.

    Lawrend brought the two and walked towards the target. It was made out of reinforced mana steel. It could resist attacks from Grand Mages to a certain extent.

    Lawrend grabbed the arrow and tugged at it. Instead of pulling it out, he lifted the target off the ground instead.

    "This is quite good. By concentrating all of the energy within your arrow into a single point, you are able to prate defense that was supposed to stop a Grand Mage. Your improvement is unbelievable. Come for me for advice whenever you are stumped. Remember, only ask me if you really can''t find a solution on your own." Lawrend gave her a long guidance.

    Lawrend had started neglecting Amene and Grape because of how busy he became. He didn''t expect that Amene was actually hiding her new abilities from him. He wanted to be involved now so he could see how far Amene would be able to take her abilities.

    "Yes, Myaster!" Amene replied with a solemn stare.

    "I will continue supporting her for you, Master," Grape added.

    "Yes. If you have time, help Elena take care of the babies," Lawrend said.

    "Nyaa." Grape nodded her head.

 Chapter 655 Aleshias Runic Bloodline

    655 Aleshia''s Runic Bloodline

    Lawrend was happy to see that his maids were improving a lot on their own. He watched Amene shoot her bow several more times before he returned to his room and decided to rest for the night.

    Instead of sleeping, Lawrend controlled his mana and rxed his body. He didn''t want to sleep anymore after what happened thest time he did so. He would like to keep it to a minimum because he didn''t know when the Goddess would try to attack him again.

    ¡­

    The night quickly passed and Lawrend heard the door to his room open.

    "Master, sorry for intruding on you. I have a question about my magic."

    Lawrend opened his eyelids and stared at the ck-haired woman standing inside the room. She stared at him with slightly cold eyes that had warmth concealed within them. Her footsteps were very light and hard to notice.

    "That''s rare." Lawrend mused to himself.

    Aleshia nodded her head and walked closer to him.

    "It''s like this."

    Aleshia started casting her darkness magic. Her fingertips turned ck and entric runes appeared. These runes spread toward her hand, wrist, arms, and the rest of her body, causing her to look like she had a lot of tattoos.

    "Oh!" Lawrend eximed.

    He stood up from the bed and grabbed Aleshia''s hand. His eyes changed color as he stared at the mana flowing within her body. He ran his fingers along the runes and sensed great power hidden within them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Your ancestry is definitely rted to the Runic Heaven Mage. Does it feel painful?" Lawrend carefully asked.

    "No. It actually feels good. I''m just notfortable seeing the runes all over my body," Aleshia replied.

    Ever since she started using magic, this was the first time she encountered something like this. It scared her the moment it happened the first time. She tried to look for references for it in the library but there were none to her expectation.

    She remembered the Runic Heaven Mage and knew that Lawrend should be able to tell her more about this strange phenomenon.

    "Then it might be a power imbued in your bloodline. Had E shown simr runes?"

    "Not yet, Master. I think it''s because I''m at the threshold of bing a Grand Mage. I only need one more improvement to change."

    "I see. Come here. Sit on myp. I will hold your hands and sense the inside of your body."

    Aleshia blushed at his suggestion but still nodded her head. She walked up to him and sat on hisp on the bed. She slowly leaned her back against his shoulder and smiled.

    Lawrend grabbed her hands and held them. He closed his eyes and carefully poured his mana into her hands. Unlike what his Elemental Eyes could see, he could sense every change in her mana.

    "Mm¡­ This is very interesting. Your mana is flowing along the paths of the runes. It''s like your whole body is a magical formation," Lawrend muttered.

    "R-Really? Does that mean anything?"

    Aleshia was nervous to hear his diagnosis.

    "It means your magic is more powerful than before. I can''t confirm it until you try it out for yourself, but you should also be able to store more mana than before."

    Lawrend had never encountered anything like this before. Seeing it with his own eyes gave him inspiration for his own improvement. He wanted to try if he could incorporate such runes into his soul and turn himself into a walking magical formation.

    His mind couldn''t help but wander aimlessly.

    If he could create a magical formation that couldbine all of the elements without any effort on his part, then he would be able to insta-cast his soul magic without fearing that they would be weaker than before. If he then put effort intobining the elements with the added effect of the magical formation, his magic would be several times stronger.

    Lawrend felt excited about the future of his magic.

    "Master?" Aleshia called out.

    She realized that he had been unusually silent. She looked back at him and saw his dazed eyes.

    "Ah! I was just thinking about the possibilities of that," Lawrend replied with slight embarrassment.

    "If you want to learn more, you can use me for your experiment, Master," Aleshia said.

    "Experiment? I won''t risk your life like that. I already know what I need to do," Lawrend replied.

    He was confident in himself. He only needed to see the insides of her body a single time to learn how the runes in her body worked. He was that intelligent after improving his soul magic so much.

    At this rate, Lawrend could feel that he might be able to reach a God''s intelligence level in the future. It was an absurd thought, but Lawrend didn''t think that it was impossible.

    "Mm¡­ Thank you for calming me, Master. I was worried about this," Aleshia said and snuggled her head on his chest.

    Lawrend rubbed her head before gently kissing it.

    "I have to go, Master. My little sister is pressuring me. She''s improving so much," Aleshia said and stood up from hisp.

    "Take care. Don''t overdo it. Your health is more important."

    "I know, Master. I will always be your hidden de. I can''t get ill."

    After saying those words, Aleshia left the room.

    Lawrend stared at her departing figure in silence. He meditated again and closed his eyes. He focused on the new idea he just learned now.

    ¡­

    Time quickly passed. The sun rose and fell. Lawrend taught Truf, Amene, E, Aleshia, and others about magic during these two years. Hundreds of angels had been caught and killed, but there were still zero signs of Heaven. It made Lawrend and Rami slightly worried about the future.

    For what reason did the Goddess dy the arrival of Heaven? She could''ve won by now if she attacked Lawrend''s empire in one stroke. Instead, she opted to send her angels to their deaths.

    And of course, it wasn''t only a loss on the angels'' side. Several angels managed to reach Lawrend''s room without being detected. Fortunately, he was quite strong and easily subdued them.

 Chapter ?656 Two Years In A Blink

    ?656 Two Years In A Blink

    Rami had a lot of fun disposing of the angels. She knew a lot of them, but she still emotionlessly killed or tortured them. She made Lawrend feel that she was like a machine with no emotions.

    But when Rami continued interacting with him during these two years, she felt more and more like a human. It puzzled him, but it was probably for the better. At least, he didn''t have to worry about her bing lenient on her past allies.

    Ember''s baby was also born during that time. At the moment, Lawrend carried the little carbon copy of him.

    Lawrend swung his arms around as the little baby boy in his arm smiled and giggled. He had red hair and the bloodline of the phoenix oozed out of his body. Anyone who got near him would feel as if they were in the presence of a deity.

    "He''s really cute. His phoenix bloodline is much stronger than mine," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master. The elders at the n knew what they were doing when they sent me to be your wife," Ember replied with a slight smile on her face.

    She wore a thin camisole top. She wasn''t wearing her maid uniform as usual. Unlike before, she exuded a motherly charm that was irresistible for virgin boys. They would all want to be her son because of it.

    "I wonder what kind of talent this little guy would grow into in the future?" Lawrend asked with a slight smile on his face.

    This little guy was prettyte to the party. His other children were already three years old. They were ready to learn magic. Actually, today was Lawrend''s day to start teaching them.

    Truf was already a High Mage. His improvement wasn''t as fast as Lawrend and the others, but it was a given since he still struggled tobine the four elements together. It was impressive that he was able to improve so much even though he had to practice four times the amountpared to single-element mages.

    During the time he taught Truf, Lawrend learned more about his own elements. Teaching someone was the best way to learn more about the subject. It allowed him to deepen his understanding without spending much effort.

    It was one of the reasons why Lawrend took in Truf in the first ce.

    "I''m sure he will be able to transform into a phoenix early on," Ember replied.

    She was hopeful about her son''s future. She reminisced the night she begged Lawrend to impregnate her. He was against the idea, but the fact that he agreed proved to her that he loved her a lot.

    "When he turns into a phoenix, we shall head to the Phoenix n. I want to surprise them," Lawrend responded.

    "Hehe. That will be nice. Those elders sent me here against my will. I at least want to show them that our son is better than all of them."

    Ember brimmed with pride. Each time she looked at their son, she felt butterflies fill her stomach. It was a sense of satisfaction that won''t go away from her heart.

    In fact, she begged Lawrend to impregnate her again for another little one. Lawrend denied her with his usual excuse that it was a lot of trouble to take care of little children.

    "Little Inferno, mommy loves you, okay?" Ember said as she lightly tickled Inferno.

    The name was Lawrend''s idea. Since Ember was named after Fire, he decided to name their son after fire too. It was a fitting name with the powerful bloodline he had.

    One day, Inferno would show the world why he was named as such. It was a crazy thought that Lawrend yearned to see one day.

    "Alright. Take care of him. I will go check on my other children," Lawrend said and stood up.

    He passed Inferno to Ember.

    "Yes, Master. Teach them well. Our son might surpass them if they don''t do well."

    "You''re quitepetitive even for our son." Lawrend smiled at her wryly.

    "He''s my son, after all."

    With those words, Lawrend couldn''t argue with her anymore. He nodded his head and left her room.

    Lawrend turned into a sh of golden lightning and appeared at the training grounds. There were eight young children in the center arranged in a neat line. Each of them had unique expressions on their faces and most of them felt nervous.

    "Master, I aplished the task you had set upon me," Elena said and bowed to him.

    Grape stood beside her and also bowed. The two of them worked together to ensure the wellness of Lawrend''s children. Under their instructions, they managed to bnce the care and attention they gave to each of them.

    None of them were too spoiled to disobey orders. In fact, a lot of them were afraid of Lawrend as his maids instilled fear early on.

    "Zio."

    "Yes, Father!" Zio responded strictly.

    He kept a calm look on his face and gulped hard.

    "Eina, Hanz, and Law!"

    "Yes, Fathew!"

    "Yes!"

    "Yes, Father!"

    The first one to respond was a cute young girl, and the other two were pale-skinned young boys. The trio looked like vampires from western mythology. When Lawrend first met them, they had semi-transparent skins.

    Elena did a good job teaching them how to use their abilities. They don''t look that much different from normal human beings except for their unusually pale white skin.

    "Veronica!"

    "Yes, Father~" Veronica replied in a yful manner.

    She had sharp eyebrows and looked stunning even though she was still quite young. Lawrend felt proud of her. Just like what he told Aezel before, he would never let her marry anyone unless they had the same talent that he did.

    "Courage!"

    "Imperial Father!"

    The young, stout-looking little boy responded solemnly. He called Lawrend differently because he was destined to inherit the throne. Humility taught him how to conduct himself properly as the Imperial Crown Prince.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Straw?"

    "Nyaa!"

    Straw Beri raised her two arms up in celebration after she heard her name called. Her two cute little cat ears flicked irresistibly.

 Chapter 657 The Race To Sense The Mana Pathways

    657 The Race To Sense The Mana Pathways

    And thest one to be called was the androgynous girl at the end of the line. She calmly stared at Lawrend without any disturbance in her innocent eyes.

    "Nephilim!"

    "Yes, My God?"

    Nephilim half-kneeled to Lawrend. Her eyes gave off the feeling that she would go through hell or heaven to aplish any of his orders. Rami watched from the distance and felt proud.

    "Since everyone is here, we can start," Lawrend said.

    He took onest look at his children and stared them in their eyes. He saw excitement, nervousness, and yfulness within them.

    "I already know your elements."

    To Lawrend''s chagrin, his children all had two elements or more. It was not as good as his talent with all of the elements, but it was enough for him. They didn''t disappoint him.

    Zio: Darkness and Water magic. Eina: Lightning, Fire, and Wind magic. Hanz: Lightning and nt magic. Law: Fire, Water, and Light magic. Veronica: Lightning, Fire, and Darkness magic. Courage: Lightning and Fire magic. Straw: Wind and Lightning magic. Nephilim: Light, Lightning, and Water magic.

    The assortment of these magics was rted to their mothers and Lawrend''s magic. He was happy to see that they were able to inherit his main magics. That would make it easier for him to groom them as his descendants.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Contrary to what you all expect, I will not teach simple magic. This magic is something forbidden by the Goddess. She tried to kill me for practicing this magic before, which makes it worth a try. That basically means this magic is too powerful for her to contain," Lawrend said.

    His children silently listened to his words and absorbed them like sponges. They remembered Elena''s words that Lawrend was the best mage out there. If he taught them something, it would be something no one had ever seen before.

    "First, secure the area."

    Lawrend nced at his maids that were watching the show. They solemnly nodded their heads and dispersed. The castle staff who were sneakily watching were put away in the blink of an eye.

    Lawrend waited for several more dozen seconds before he continued.

    "Sit down and meditate. I will guide each of you along the way."

    They promptly followed his words without questioning them. They meditated on the t ground and closed their eyes.

    "Sense your inner bodies. There are mana pathways within them. Since you''re all mortals, it''s very hard for all of you to sense them. But I will still give you all a chance. I will wait for a month. The ones to sense their mana pathways without using mana gets special treatment from me."

    The bodies of his children trembled from excitement. Thepetitive drive within their bodies were ignited as they put in their all to sense this mana pathway Lawrend talked about.

    "Mana pathways are the path where mana travels along as it circtes inside your body. Aleshia, watch over them. Elena, you can take a break," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master," Aleshia responded and sat down in front of the eight.

    "Thank you for your grace, Master," Elena replied.

    She turned into a sh of golden lightning and disappeared. Elena had been waiting for a chance to rx. Taking care of eight children took a lot of toll on her mind and body. She basically didn''t have the chance to practice her magic.

    "Everyone, leave."

    Lawrend''s other maids that were watching promptly left. They wanted to watch, but it was obvious that it would take a long time.

    After making sure that no one would disturb the eight, Lawrend left too. He headed to his room and practiced his magic. At this point, he was already a Grand Mage in his soul magic.

    Lawrend would have already be an Earth Mage in his soul magic if he didn''t stop himself. The reason was that he felt like he was still missing something. His magic was not good enough for him to be satisfied.

    Thus, Lawrend spent a lot of time creating spells for each of the elements. Many of them werebination spells. He never had the chance to use any of them as he was worried about leaving his empire vulnerable to the Goddess'' attacks.

    What was helpful was how Lawrend''s mental simtions sufficed enough for him to tell if his spell would work or not. The more he became stronger in his soul magic, the stronger his soul became, and simrly, his intelligence increased.

    A week quickly passed and Lawrend heard no news about his children. He silently improved his magic and refined them until he couldn''t anymore. He wanted to jump levels when he became an Earth Mage in his soul magic. Just like how his physical body''s magic currently was.

    "Master, one of your children had seeded."

    Just as Lawrend was thinking about how to improve more, he heard a voice through the door. He stopped and stood up to open it.

    "Who was it?" Lawrend asked.

    "Fufufu. Follow me to find out, Master," Aezel replied.

    As usual, she wore her cute maid uniform. Lawrend nodded his head, and they both turned into shes of golden lightning.

    They appeared in the training grounds and Lawrend immediately noticed that Veronica had her eyes opened already. The others still had their eyes closed and didn''t even notice Lawrend''s arrival.

    "So that''s why it was you who came to call for me," Lawrend said as he looked at Aezel in understanding.

    "Fufufu. I''m a proud mother," Aezel responded with her voice oozing with pride.

    Lawrend walked up to Veronica and looked down at her.

    "Describe it to me in detail."

    "Yes, Father."

    Veronica nodded her head and pointed at the center of her chest and moved her finger along her skin. Lawrend confirmed it using his Elemental Eyes. The more she moved it, the wider a smile formed on his face.

    "You got it correctly," Lawrend said.

    "Thank you, Father~," Veronica smirked at him.

    Just like her mother behind Lawrend, she oozed with pride. She couldn''t help but nce at her half-siblings and grin victoriously.

 Chapter ?658 Veronicas Oddity

    ?658 Veronica''s Oddity

    Lawrend crouched a little bit and patted Veronica on the head. He had a proud smile on his face, causing her to blush a little bit. It was hard for her to get her father''s recognition, so getting one was worth a lot to her.

    "Do I get a reward~?" Veronica asked.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Mm. When everyone finishes, I will give you a reward," Lawrend replied.

    "Ehhhh? I still have to wait for them?"

    Veronica nced at her half-siblings with a frown. She was too impatient to get Lawrend''s reward. She still couldn''t control her emotions that well.

    "Fine. Take this and memorize it."

    Lawrend threw her a small booklet. He had written it prior. It contained an exnation as to how to imprint her physical body''s mana pathways onto her soul.

    "Thank you~ I love you, Father!"

    Veronica stood up and kissed Lawrend on the cheek. She then ran away from him and faced the opposite way before sitting down to read the booklet.

    "Were you like that when you were young?" Lawrend asked Aezel as he straightened his back.

    "Fufufu. You will never know, Master," Aezel replied with a faintly pink blush.

    "I will ask your little brother in the future."

    "Wah! If he tells you, I will skin him alive!" Aezel panicked.

    "Hahaha! I will protect him."

    "..."

    Aezel had nothing to say hearing his response. She prayed that her little brother wouldn''t be so stupid as to reveal her past to her Master. Otherwise, she would be embarrassed every time she saw Lawrend.

    While the two were flirting, someone from the group of seven children started trembling. A faint light glow appeared around her body, and she looked like a holy saint.

    "Hm? Nephilim too?"

    Nephilim''s eyelids trembled, and she opened her eyes. Her eyes seemed to glow white as she stared straight. She slowly regained her bearings and looked over at Lawrend.

    "Did I overdo it?" Nephilim asked with a confused expression on her face.

    Lawrend stared at her with his elemental eyes. He saw white-colored mana flow through her body like a tiny stream of water. In other words, she became a Beginner Mage.

    "You can still reverse that. Nheless, I saw everything. You passed."

    Lawrend smiled at her. The moment Nephilim realized where her mana pathways were, her bloodline instinctively activated and released the innate light mana she had. This resulted in her bing a Beginner Mage without using any spells.

    "Thank you, My God." Nephilim humbly bowed.

    She looked around and stared in surprise at Veronica, who was looking back at her with slight disdain in her eyes. She didn''t expect that someone seeded before her.

    After looking for a bit, Veronica looked away from her. She continued reading through the booklet Lawrend gave her.

    "I didn''t expect her to be able to read," Lawrend said as he realized that Veronica stared at the contents of the booklet with great attention to detail.

    "She shouldn''t be. Out of the eight, she''s the only one able to do so, Master," Aezel replied. She had a concerned look on her face.

    "Nephilim, you did a good job."

    Lawrend stood up and patted Nephilim on the head just like he did to Veronica. Nephilim epted it like a pet and closed her eyes. Even though the emotion on her face was faint, Lawrend could tell that she enjoyed it.

    "Let your Big Sister Veronica read the booklet for you," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, God." Nephilim nodded her head and stood up.

    "Hmm¡­ I wonder if that soul we used for Veronica wasn''t fully transformed into a new one?" Lawrend said with a frown.

    That other him was a problem when he was alive. He tried to take control of Lawrend''s body. If he somehow reincarnated as his daughter, he would be out of options as to how to deal with him.

    "Don''t worry, Master. The demon race never had any instances of anyone remembering their past life," Aezel replied to reassure him.

    "I hope you''re right." Lawrend nodded his head.

    Lawrend decided to pay more attention to Veronica. He initially gave her the booklet to satiate her desire for a reward. There were many illustrations on it that should entertain her. He didn''t expect she would actually read it.

    Days passed quickly. Lawrend spent the time observing his children. He would asionally improve his soul magic when he got too bored.

    "Your Divinity, Truf wanted to learn more," Humility said.

    She arrived wearing her Papal Dress. She didn''t admit to being the Pope yet, but she might as well be one. She looked very pure and graceful in her current appearance. No one would be able to guess that she was a freak in bed.

    Truf followed behind Humility. He was already a big kid. He peeked at Lawrend''s children and furrowed his eyebrows. During these two years, Truf had be more mature.

    He still had the same goal of killing Lawrend. He kept a basic distance from Lawrend and didn''t let himself get attached to him.

    "What is it?" Lawrend asked.

    "Master, you still haven''t taught me how tobine my four elements," Truf said.

    "The four elements, huh¡­ Is this what you''re looking for?"

    Lawrend casually lifted his hand up and the elemental manas of Fire, Wind, Water, and Earth swirled around each other from his palms. They didn''t interact with each other and danced in a mesmerizing way as they avoideding into contact with each other.

    Lawrend pointed his palm in a certain direction and closed his hand. The four elements shed together and they mixed in aplex way. Truf watched it all happen with wide eyes. He tried to not miss any of the changes that happened.

    A bright me appeared and the wind mana swirled around it, protecting it. Then water droplets came from the surroundings and created a ball of water behind it. The earth mana created a thick shell that covered the two.

    In other words, Lawrend created a steam explosion missile.

 Chapter ?659 Talented Children

    ?659 Talented Children

    "Unfortunately, I can''t shoot this spell here or it would hurt my children," Lawrend said.

    The missile he made on the spot dissolved into their respective elements. It was as if nothing just happened.

    The way that missile would work was with the reaction of water mana and fire mana. When the two crashed into each other in an enclosed space, it would create a powerful explosion that would rupture the lungs of any weak beings in the area.

    Lawrend couldn''t help but reminisce about the first time he saw a steam explosion. It was when Lawrend first met Aezel. It wasn''t as great as his battle with the Blumin Emperor, but it was still amazing each time he remembered it.

    "I couldn''t understand what that was supposed to do, but it gave me insights. Thank you," Truf said and humbly bowed.

    He would always forget that Lawrend was his enemy each time he used his magic. There was just something mesmerizing about the way he casts his magic.

    "Go. I''m busy."

    Truf nodded his head and left. He became motivated to try out more things after seeing Lawrend''s example.

    "Wait for me, Truf!" Humility shouted and followed after him.

    It became Humility''s job to keep Truf under control. She couldn''t take her eyes off of him or he might be contacted by external parties. Right now, Truf wasn''t a threat because his only goal was to be strong enough to kill Lawrend.

    If someone offered him another way, he might be tempted and stray from the path Lawrend intended for him to take.

    Lawrend closed his eyes after Truf left. His role in the future would be a big one. He didn''t feel any sense of threat from Truf so he was able to teach him everything he knew.

    ¡­

    Days passed again. This time, a disturbance urred in three of Lawrend''s children.

    Coincidentally, it was Elena''s three slime children. Their bodies became semi-transparent for a brief moment before quickly regaining their pale white skin color.

    The trio opened their eyes and nced at each other.

    As soon as they realized they finished at the same time, disappointment filled their faces. As full siblings, they naturally had more sense ofpetition with each other. They wanted to be the best half-slime offspring Lawrend had.

    "Congrattions to you three," Lawrend said and stood up.

    A sh of golden lightning appeared at the entrance of the training grounds.

    "They did it!" Elena shouted with a wide smile on her face.

    She ran over and overtook Lawrend. She hugged each of her little children and lifted them up one by one.

    "We did it, Mommy," Eina said.

    "Yes!" Hanz added.

    "We made Mommy proud," Law said.

    "The three of you are sooo cute!" Elena responded and rubbed her cheek against theirs.

    Lawrend walked up beside them and crouched. He patted each of them on their heads. They smiled happily and felt aplished.

    "The three of you did well. Your Big Sister Veronica can help the three of you to understand the next step," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Fathew!"

    "Yes, Father!"

    "Yes, Father!"

    Elena let go of the three and they ran over to Veronica''s side. Veronica furrowed her eyebrows and shook her head repeatedly at Lawrend. She didn''t want to each so many of them.

    "You''re the only one that can read among them," Lawrend replied to her and shrugged.

    "Motherrrrrr!! Help me please!" Veronica pleaded to Aezel.

    "Fufufufu. You said the magic word."

    Aezel walked over and decided to help out. Her little daughter looked cute when she pleaded, so she couldn''t resist going to help her out.

    The only ones left were Zio, Courage, and Straw. The three were Lawrend''s children not from exotic races like Angels, Demons, or Slimes.

    It was understandable because the other five had great advantages with their bloodline. Thinking about the difference in their talents made Lawrend slightly worried. He hoped that they would all be able toplete the goal he gave out or it would be bad.

    "Master, sorry," Aleshia suddenly said in a whisper.

    She nced at Zio who hadn''t finished yet and felt disappointed. Her bloodline had unique origins, but it was still not enough for her son topete with Lawrend''s other children.

    "You don''t have to feel sorry. The start is not the end of the race," Lawrend replied with a calm smile on his face.

    He sat beside Aleshia and wrapped his arm around her shoulder. At this moment, he wasn''t her Master, but her lover. He wanted tofort her or she might be impulsive in the future.

    "Master¡­ I knew this would happen, but it still hurts," Aleshia said and bit her lips.

    She looked up at the open sky. It was nighttime and the stars above twinkled silently.

    "Do you love me?" Lawrend asked close to her ear.

    "I do," Aleshia replied and stared back into his eyes with a misty gaze.

    "I feel the same for you. If you ever feel that you don''t deserve my love, think about the sacrifices you did for me, and what I did for you."

    Lawrend rubbed her shoulder and pulled her in for a kiss.

    Aezel saw that happening and furiously attempted to distract the five children. Lawrend soon released Aleshia from their kiss. She looked up at him and smiled.

    "Master, you''re so smooth that I hate it," Aleshia replied with a wry smile on her face.

    "I can''t lose you, after all," Lawrend replied.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Thank you."

    Lawrend sat beside Aleshia the whole day. Since they were powerful mages, their bodies didn''t stink even if they wanted to. Thus, they didn''t need to take a bath.

    A few more days passed, and by this point, three weeks hade by. Lawrend was sitting contemting his soul magic when another of his children started trembling.

    It was Zio. ck runes appeared all over his body simr to what happened to Aleshia when she used her Darkness magic.

    "I did it¡­"

    Zio opened his eyes and smiled.

 Chapter 660 Aleshia Wants To Be Married

    660 Aleshia Wants To Be Married

    Zio immediately looked in Aleshia¡¯s direction and smiled proudly. It was a pure smile that was filled with innocence.

    ¡°Congrattions!¡± Aleshia eximed.

    She stood up and walked over to Zio. She picked him up from the ground and hugged him tightly.

    ¡°You did well¡­¡± Aleshia whispered.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Zio didn¡¯t finish first, but it was enough for Aleshia that he managed to finish within the time allotted by Lawrend. She could still proudly raise her head high in front of her other Sisters. Her son was capable ofpeting with them even though he wasn¡¯t born from an exotic race.

    ¡°Thank you, Mother¡­¡±

    Zio returned the embrace and closed his eyes.

    Lawrend walked towards them and he patted Zio on the head. He felt proud for him since he was born from his first love in this world. He was special in a sense.

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    Zio opened his eyes and worriedly stared at Lawrend. By this point, he had already realized that he wasn¡¯t the first to finish. It was disappointing for him, but he could live with it. Though, he was still a bit worried about Lawrend¡¯s reaction to it.

    ¡°You did great. You don¡¯t have to worry about not finishing first,¡± Lawrend said.

    He could tell that Zio was worried about it.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°For now, go to Veronica and the others. They should have understood a lot of the booklet I gave them. They will be able to teach you what it is about.¡±

    Zio nodded his head. Aleshia let him go and ced him on the ground. She urged him on, and Zio ran to Veronica and the others.

    ¡°Master, they grew up so fast. One day, they will be as big as you and me,¡± Aleshia muttered out loud.

    ¡°Yes. The future is uncertain. I might die or I might win. My goal is to make sure I will be the one to decide that question,¡± Lawrend replied as he looked up at the bright endless blue sky.

    ¡°Before that day happens, can you¡­ marry all of us first?¡± Aleshia asked.

    Her question wasn¡¯t a good one to ask as it showed she didn¡¯t fully in his abilities to win the battle against the Goddess. But still, she asked because she wanted to be honest with him.

    ¡°If that will make you calmer, then I will.¡± Lawrend nodded his head.

    He didn¡¯t try to trick himself by saying that he would surelye back alive. He wasn¡¯t even sure how much more powerful the Goddess waspared to him. Their strength difference might be too hard to bridge over.

    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±

    Aleshia smiled at him thankfully. This was one of the traits she liked about him. He was very open-minded when it came to things. He didn¡¯t get angry at her for expressing her concern over his defeat.

    ¡­

    Another day passed.

    Veronica and the others aside from Zio had already fully memorized the text from the booklet. They were now in the process of contemting how it worked. Knowing the contents wasn¡¯t thest step to reading a book. They had to make sense of it too.

    Aezel assisted them as she sat beside them on the t ground. She would interject once a while if they made any mistakes. When it was their time to sleep, she would put them to sleep in tentsid out nearby.

    Lawrend noticed someone move from thest two. He immediately looked over.

    It was none other than Courage. His eyelids trembled, and he slowly opened his eyes. It was calm and serene just like a still pond. He turned his head and looked around him.

    He released a sigh and shook his head.

    ¡°Imperial Father,¡± Courage called out.

    He didn¡¯t feel any excitement. As the sessor to the imperial throne, it was upsetting for him to not be able to win over his half-siblings.

    ¡°You did great. Your time doesn¡¯t mean you lost. Compared to billions of people, you are better than them. One day, you will have your own fortune,¡± Lawrend said to encourage him.

    After hearing those words, Courage¡¯s mood became better. He smiled and stood up. He embraced Lawrend¡¯s legs with a smile on his face. And as protocol, Lawrend patted his head.

    ¡°Thank you. I will do my best to not disappoint your lineage,¡± Courage said.

    ¡°Was that something your mother told you to say?¡± Lawrend asked with a slight smile on his face.

    ¡°Sort of. Mother told me to work hard to not disappoint your lineage.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then do well you should. I will not me you for whatever happens,¡± Lawrend replied.

    At this stage of his children¡¯s life, Lawrend knew that it was important to encourage them to grow. If he told them mean things, there would be a high chance that they wouldn¡¯t grow to their full potential.

    Courage stared at Lawrend with determined eyes.

    ¡°Go on and learn the next step.¡±

    Lawrend gave him a slight push in Veronica and the others¡¯ direction.

    Just as Lawrend was about to return to his seat beside Aleshia, he noticed a particr change in hisst child that was still not done sensing her mana pathways. He stared at Straw¡¯s figure intently.

    Her cute cat ears trembled, and she opened her eyes. She immediately sensed Lawrend¡¯s intense gaze and looked over. She smiled at him.

    ¡°Nyaa! I did it!¡± Straw uttered excitedly.

    She stood up and jumped into Lawrend¡¯s embrace. Lawrend caught her and swung her around with a wide smile on his face.

    Straw¡¯s joyous mood affected Lawrend, especially since she looked very cute.

    ¡°You did great! I¡¯m proud of you,¡± Lawrend said and embraced her close to his chest.

    ¡°Nyaaaa¡­ You smell bad, Father. Take a bath!¡± Strawined after she took a small sniff of him.

    ¡°You can smell it?¡± Lawrend asked with a bitter smile on his face.

    He awkwardly ced her down on the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s faint but I can still smell dirt-nyaaa!¡± Straw answered with aining face.

 Chapter 661 A Lesson About Soul Magic

    661 A Lesson About Soul Magic

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Lawrend felt relieved hearing her words. At least, his body didn¡¯t release any body odors. It was simply the dirt that umted on his body from sitting there for a long time.

    ¡°I will take a bath then.¡±

    ¡°Nyaa! Take me with you!!¡± Straw pleaded and held his hands.

    ¡°Alright. I will invite your mommy so she can help.¡±

    Lawrend then turned to Aleshia and said, ¡°I will be back. Keep the ce secured.¡±

    ¡°As per your orders, Master,¡± Aleshia replied and bowed.

    Lawrend carried Straw with him and found Grape. He told her about the n and took a bath as a happy family.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡­

    Lawrend returned with damp hair and with Straw in his arms. Grape returned to what she was doing, which was helping Humility out with the paperwork. She wasn¡¯t capable of doing any other work besides that. Of course, that wasn¡¯t including her expertise in teaching the other maids how to make Lawrend feel good.

    ¡°Go and learn from them. I will be practicing my magic here,¡± Lawrend said and gently dropped Straw to the ground.

    ¡°Yes-nyaa~!¡±

    Straw ran over to the others. She wore a cute dress and she attracted looks of admiration from her half-siblings.

    Seeing Straw reminded him of Feli. Lawrend rarely met her these past two years. She was busy trying to improve her magic for some reason. She didn¡¯t even try to consult with him.

    Lawrend closed his eyes and meditated. He focused on refining his soul magic further. Once he was done, he could take the next step and be an Earth Mage in his soul magic.

    If he seeded, Lawrend could confirm his hypothesis that the world couldn¡¯t take his soul magic. It would be a big advantage for him as he would be able to get stronger without worrying about losing his strength.

    A week passed by and Lawrend got infinitely closer to perfecting his soul magic. He only needed a catalyst toplete the missing piece and be an Earth Mage with all of the elements.

    Lawrend opened his eyes and saw his children eating at a table set up in the middle of the training grounds.

    ¡°Good day, Master. The kids got bored, so we put a table here where they can interact with each other and eat food,¡± Aleshia exined.

    The whole ce looked like a pic spot now because of it.

    ¡°I see. Gather them in a single file. Get a long table and ce a mattress on top of it,¡± Lawrend ordered.

    ¡°I will be back, Master.¡±

    Aleshia bowed and left.

    ¡°Fufufu. I can sense you¡¯re getting closer and closer, Master. I can¡¯t wait to see you disy your full strength,¡± Aezel said as she walked over. She daintily covered her mouth with her hand like a refineddy.

    ¡°I know the feeling when I became an Earth Mage thest time. I just can¡¯t understand how I did it,¡± Lawrend replied.

    Once he got that down, he should be able to be an Earth Mage and still be very powerful just like his physical body¡¯s magic.

    ¡°You should ask Sister Valentina. She¡¯s an Earth Mage now, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I will ask her after this.¡± Lawrend nodded his head in agreement.

    ¡°Fufufu. I will be watching the show from the sidelines,¡± Aezel giggled and walked to the side.

    Lawrend¡¯s eight children stood in front of him in a straight line. They couldn¡¯t help but be nervous.

    Aleshia put away the table from the background.

    Lawrend stood up and walked over to his children. He started from the left side and went to the other end, all the while staring them in the eyes.

    ¡°What do you need to do?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    None of them answered his question. They wracked their minds and tried toe up with an answer. Due to the stressful situation, none of them were able to say anything even though they clearly know what Lawrend was asking for.

    ¡°Veronica, answer me. You had the most time to contemte the booklet,¡± Lawrend said and stopped in front of her.

    ¡°T-The answer is¡­ you need to inverse your mana pathways and etch it onto your soul?¡± Veronica answered, not sure about her own answer.

    ¡°Correct.¡± Lawrend nodded his head at her approvingly.

    Veronica smiled widely and rxed after realizing that she was right.

    ¡°The mana pathway is the reason we can store mana in our bodies as mages. For our soul, it is non-existent. But that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t put them there. You simply need to copy the mana pathway in your physical body and inverse it for it to work.

    ¡°Actually, you can even modify your own mana pathways. This will give you an unfair advantage over others as you can use more efficient mana pathways.

    ¡°In the past, I had done that. But I don¡¯t think it suits you all. It¡¯s very risky and you are all too young. You all have better chances starting earlier unlike me who started veryte,¡± Lawrend said continuously.

    His children were only well over three years old. They tried to remember everything he was saying. Unfortunately, they could not understand the deeper meaning hidden behind Lawrend¡¯s words.

    ¡°So, how do you etch this mana pathway onto your soul without any mana?¡± Lawrend asked.

    He walked back and forth once again. He gave them several minutes as he watched them think very hard about his question.

    ¡°I-I have an answer!¡±

    Lawrend looked over and saw Zio lifting his hand up. His body shook as he tried to calm his nervousness.

    ¡°Go.¡± Lawrend urged him to answer.

    ¡°W-We need your help,¡± Zio replied.

    ¡°Correct. Indeed, you can¡¯t practice soul magic without my help. It¡¯s the most crucial aspect of this. Only I, who had done it before could help anyone new to it,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He nodded his head at Zio and continued onward with his back-and-forth walk.

    ¡°I want all of you to start thinking about your inverse mana pathways. Sit down and meditate,¡± Lawrend said.

 Chapter 662 Entering Nephilims Mind

    662 Entering Nephilim''s Mind

    The eight three-year-olds sat down and closed their eyes. They already had a clear understanding of their mana pathways.

    These mana pathways of theirs weren¡¯t activated yet. It only needed them to sense it for a moment before it became fully visible to themselves.

    ¡°As for you, Nephilim, you already have your mana, but it¡¯s too little for you to etch your mana pathways onto your soul. You will be exhausted just by starting,¡± Lawrend said.

    Nephilim slowly nodded her head.

    ¡°So, I will help you drain your mana. This will be painful, but it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for a half-angel like you,¡± Lawrend continued.

    ¡°Yes, Father. I will bear the pain,¡± Nephilim solemnly replied.

    ¡°Good. Lay down here.¡±

    Lawrend patted the table with a mattress beside him. Aleshia had just finished putting it there. It wasn¡¯t a problem for her because of her stronger physical strength due to her high aplishment in magic.

    Nephilim stood up and walked over. Lawrend helped her up and shefortably snuggled in the center of the soft mattress.

    ¡°Close your eyes.¡±

    Lawrend stared at her body and looked at her using his elemental eyes. He saw through her skin and at the delicate mana pathways inside of her. Tiny white strings swished all over the ce.

    Lawrend ced his palm over her chest and his other palm over her stomach. He focused and stirred the pure light mana within her using his own.

    ¡°AH!¡±

    With a war cry, Lawrend pulled his hand that was over her chest upward. White strings of mana shot out of Nephilim¡¯s chest and scattered to the sky.

    And just like an opened wine bottle, more white strings of pure light mana shot out.

    ¡°Nghhh¡­. Nghh¡­¡±

    Nephilim squeezed her eyes tightly in pain. She gritted her teeth and tried her best to endure the pain. Because she was only a Beginner Mage, the pain wasn¡¯t as exaggerated as the pain Lawrend felt.

    Lawrend waited for the rest of the pure light mana toe out before he removed his left hand from her stomach. And with that, Nephilim was a mortal again.

    But of course, her special body tried to immediately regain the mana she just lost.

    ¡°It¡¯s a critical moment for you. I will help you etch your mana pathways onto your soul,¡± Lawrend said.

    He meditated on the ground beside the table and focused on his soul.

    ¡°Valentina, safeguard my body.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Valentina appeared in front of Lawrend¡¯s soul. She nodded her head and waited.

    Lawrend increased his focus and took a deep breath. This would be the first time he would do this. Nevertheless, it should be possible now that he was a Grand Mage in soul magic.

    Lawrend felt his body be lighter and lighter. He sensed a sudden change as a searing pain attacked his body from all directions. He opened his eyes and found himself floating outside of his body.

    He looked around and smiled at his maids. They stared at his soul in shock.

    ¡°I understand now. The body is the cradle to the soul, and the soul is supposed to grow out of the body¡­¡± Lawrend muttered to himself, except no one besides him could hear it.

    The reason he felt like he was being fried was that the soul was very sensitive. Any random mana in the air could damage it. And not only that, but he could also feel that his soul was leaking.

    Without his body to act as a container and a shield, Lawrend¡¯s soul was getting attacked by mana and slowly dissipating.

    This brought Lawrend a great realization as to how powerful Valentina was in her prime. She could easily exist as a ghost without feeling any pain or her soul dissipating. A Heaven Mage¡¯s soul was really something.

    Lawrend thought all of that in a blink of an eye. He was d that he tried this out-of-the-body experience. He could feel that he understood Heaven Mages more.

    With greater understanding, Lawrend could perfect his transition in the future.

    After thinking about all of that, Lawrend focused on the task at hand. He dove down into Nephilim¡¯s body. His soul started dissipating significantly faster inside of her. Some tiny amounts of light mana tried to purify him.

    Lawrend headed to Nephilim¡¯s brain and quickly found her soul. Her soul body¡¯s form was entirely different than her physical appearance. She was fully naked and blinding lights surrounded her private parts. There were also three sets of angel wings on her back.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a halo?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°What do you mean, Father?¡± Nephilim asked, hazily.

    She wasn¡¯t fully aware of what was happening inside her mind. She was too weak to take control of her soul yet.

    ¡°Prepare yourself.¡±

    Lawrend went close to her and sent Light mana to cover her whole body. In a few seconds, she was reced by arge glowing white egg.

    Lawrend controlled his mana and surgically etched her mana pathways.

    ¡­

    The outside world was rowdy unlike the calmness inside Nephilim¡¯s mind. Everyone just saw Lawrend¡¯s soul leave his body and enter the body of Nephilim.

    It broke everyone¡¯s understanding of life and magic.

    ¡°He¡¯s really a God¡­¡± Aleshia muttered with a gaping mouth.

    ¡°Fu¡­ Master is too attractive right now¡­¡± Aezel said as she gulped.

    ¡°Fathew is so cool!¡± Eina eximed.

    Basically, everyone had something to say about what they were seeing. Lawrend could do anything they never thought possible.

    A few hours passed. Then a whole day.

    Finally, a change happened. Nephilim¡¯s body glowed white and pure light mana rushed into her body.

    Lawrend¡¯s soul hopped out and returned to his body.

    After entering someone else¡¯s body, Lawrend felt disoriented. He took a while to reassimte his soul with his physical body. It was like he forgot how to drive the car he was driving all of his life.

    ¡°That was more taxing than I thought it will be,¡± Lawrend said and opened his eyes.

    He stood up and eagerly stared at Nephilim.

 Chapter 663 The Other Lawrends Soul

    663 The Other Lawrend''s Souln/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Rami stood beside him and stared at Nephilim with excited eyes. As her mother, Rami didn¡¯t want to be left out at the most important moment of her daughter¡¯s life.

    Nephilim slowly opened her eyes and squinted at the blinding sun above her.

    She turned to the side and looked at Lawrend and Rami.

    ¡°How was it?¡± Lawrend asked.

    ¡°If you feel anything wrong, tell your father quickly,¡± Rami said anxiously.

    ¡°Mother, I feel better than before. I can sense light mana in the surroundings and my mind feels clearer than before,¡± Nephilim replied with a wide smile on her face.

    It was rare for her to smile like that. Rami knew that her daughter was truly happy with the oue, so she felt happy for her too. She leaned on the mattress and embraced her.

    ¡°Serve your Father well in the future. You will be his sword. Your mother doesn¡¯t have the same talent you do,¡± Rami said with a heavy tone.

    She knew her limits. Since the Goddess created her, she wasn¡¯t able to be stronger. It was as if the Goddess created her at that power level and didn¡¯t give her the possibility to be stronger.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    Nephilim wanted to deny her mother¡¯s words, but she could tell that it was useless. Indeed, Rami had tried finding ways to improve but all she could do was refine her spells. It reached a point where she could almost insta-cast two spells at the same time.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be your limit. I will help you once I be a Heaven Mage,¡± Lawrend said.

    He sighed at the fact that his maids all had inferiorityplexes. They all thought that he would leave them one day. It was honestly depressing for Lawrend because he wanted to spend the rest of his life with them.

    ¡°Thank you for the kind thoughts, My God,¡± Rami replied and smiled at him sweetly.

    ¡°Stand up, Nephilim. Familiarize yourself with your magic with this spell,¡± Lawrend said and passed her a small piece of paper.

    Written on the paper was a basic foundational light magic spell. It could have countless transformations in the future. The only limit was her imagination. If she could imagine a light dragon, she would be able to create a light dragon. That was how great that spell was.

    Lawrend created it soon after finishing connecting the elements together.

    ¡°Thank you, Father! I will be your sword in the future! I will help you stomp on your enemies!¡± Nephilim said and bowed.

    She seemed to have grown for several years because of the improvement of her soul magic. Maturity was caused by greater mental development, after all.

    Lawrend nodded his head and urged her to get down.

    ¡°Next, Veronica. I will be calling all of you from the order you finished. This should give enough time for the rest to contemte the booklet more,¡± Lawrend said to his seven other children.

    They nodded their heads and Veronica walked forward. Shey on the bed and closed her eyes.

    Since Veronica¡¯s mana pathways weren¡¯t filled with her mana yet, it was significantly easier for Lawrend. He directly dived into her mind.

    Once inside, Lawrend stopped.

    He squinted his eyes and carefully approached the soul at the center.

    It was the other him. The soul was still the same except for some chains wrapping around him.

    ¡°You¡¯re still alive¡­¡± Lawrend said with fury in his eyes.

    ¡°Father?¡±

    Instead of Lawrend¡¯s voiceing out from the other Lawrend¡¯s mouth, it was Veronica¡¯s soft and young feminine voice. Lawrend rxed and realized that something must be wrong.

    ¡°This¡­ How do I fix this?¡± Lawrend wondered to himself.

    The soul in Veronica¡¯s body was never fully recreated. It was still the other Lawrend¡¯s soul. Lawrend never thought that he would ever see this guy again. His hatred for him red up again.

    Lawrend floated over and touched the chains.

    ¡°How does this feel?¡± Lawrend asked as he tugged on the chains.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ It hurts¡­¡± Veronica said with great pain.

    ¡°¡®The soul is something that should not be tampered with¡¯¡­¡± Lawrend repeated the Goddess¡¯ words.

    He could still remember her saying that ¡®He¡¯ created it.

    ¡°Is she wrong, or is she right?¡± Lawrend became confused.

    He thought that he was correct that the Goddess was trying to suppress him from learning soul magic, but seeing the state of Veronica¡¯s soul told him that it wasn¡¯t as simple as that.

    ¡°I need to ask her.¡±

    Lawrend was nervous. He didn¡¯t want to carelessly touch Veronica¡¯s soul. It might kill her current personality and reawaken the old Lawrend. At that point, she would be deader than dead.

    Lawrend quickly left Veronica¡¯s body and returned to his soul.

    Everyone was confused at his quick return. It hadn¡¯t even been a few minutes yet.

    Inside his body, Lawrend contacted Valentina.

    ¡°I want to meet the Goddess again,¡± Lawrend said to her.

    ¡°What?! Are you crazy, Master?! What happened inside Veronica¡¯s body?¡± Valentina curiously asked with great shock.

    ¡°The other Lawrend¡¯s soul is still there. It¡¯s simply chained. I need some advice from her on how to fix her,¡± Lawrend replied.

    He was out of options. Except for the Goddess, he couldn¡¯t think of anyone else that could answer his question.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Valentina stopped her anger and stared at Lawrend in shock. She knew about the story of how Aezel seduced Lawrend to impregnate her to give birth to Veronica and that required his soul. And instead of his soul, he offered the soul of another Lawrend.

    That story puzzled Valentina when she heard it but didn¡¯t think much about it because it was already done. The situation now made her think of a possibility.

    ¡°Was that¡­ really you, Master?¡± Valentina carefully asked.

    She wasn¡¯t fully aware of Lawrend¡¯s past. After all, the present was more important for her than the past since she experienced horrible things back during the time when she was still alive.

    ¡°He is and he isn¡¯t. I think I¡¯m the soul of the real Lawrend, and¡­

 Chapter ?664 Sacrifice Veronica Or Not?

    ?664 Sacrifice Veronica Or Not?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "He is and he isn''t. I think I''m the soul of the real Lawrend, and he''s a soul from another world. He wasn''t sessful in taking over my body. He actually affected my mind and made me somewhat stupid," Lawrend answered.

    "So you''re a clone of him?" Valentina asked in surprise.

    "I think so. I don''t know why the Goddess made it that way. She must''ve nned it at the start," Lawrend replied.

    "The situation now must be the reason. You said that his soul came from another world?"

    "Yes. His soul was from a world without magic. Instead, humanity used the power of electricity."

    "A soul from another world might be ipatible with this world. It might be the reason why the Goddess did that," Valentina said solemnly.

    "..."

    Lawrend became silent and thought hard. His current soul was very talented. He thought it was because he was from another world. But the more his soul got stronger, the more he realized that he was just a clone of that Lawrend.

    The strange scene he saw inside Veronica''s mind confirmed his suspicion.

    "Master, decide now. Either kill Veronica or meet the Goddess. One is a safe choice, but you will lose your daughter. The other is so risky you might die without a chance toe back alive," Valentina said without a hint of emotion on her face.

    Decisions like this were something she had done multiple times during the genocide. She had grown numb to them. Sometimes, sacrifices had to be made to seed.

    Lawrend didn''t have to think for long. His soul''s eyes focused on Valentina immediately.

    "I will save my daughter," Lawrend said.

    He was as serious as he could be. Veronica was worth a lot to him, and he knew she was worth more to Aezel than he would ever know. She expected a daughter during her pregnancy and did all of that trouble just to get her.

    If she died because of him, she would not be able to forgive him. It was a choice he had to make no matter how many times he would be given the chance to choose.

    "You''re a good father, Master," Valentina replied and nodded her head approvingly.

    Although she wasn''t a mother of any of Lawrend''s children, she was d he was like this. He was a stark contrast to the coldness West gave him in the past.

    "I will let them know first," Lawrend said.

    He focused on his physical body and regained control. He opened his eyes and stood up.

    "Master, what happened?" Aezel nervously asked.

    Her usually confident face was no longer there. It was reced by an anxious expression that she rarely shows.

    "I need to meet the Goddess again," Lawrend replied and pulled her away from Veronica.

    Aleshia and the others walked closer and kept the other children away. They realized that Lawrend didn''t want the children to hear what he was about to say.

    "Why?" Aezel asked in befuddlement. It was very sudden she didn''t even know how to react to it.

    "Master, we talked about this. Hadn''t you promised me that you won''t risk your life again?" Aleshia asked with a frown on her face. She had her hands on her hips disapprovingly.

    "This is different. Something is wrong with Veronica''s soul. It''s still in the shape of the other Lawrend. I need to ask the Goddess for advice. For more than two years, I avoided sleeping whenever possible and closed off my soul in case she tried to remove my soul magic again," Lawrend exined to them.

    "No!" Aezel screamed in fear and shock.

    She held her head and rapidly thought of conclusions. This was all her fault. She quickly realized that Lawrend was doing this for her and Veronica. If he didn''t, he could''ve just ignored it.

    That was exactly it. Lawrend didn''t want a hidden time bomb inside Veronica''s body. She might one day be the other Lawrend. Who knew what would happen if she matured more? She might unlock the other Lawrend''s consciousness.

    "It''s okay, Aezel. I will take care of this," Lawrend said and rubbed her back.

    "Master¡­" Aleshia moaned in pain.

    She wanted to stop him, but seeing that this was about Veronica and Aezel, she knew that her opinion would only worsen the situation. Thus, she decided to keep her mouth shut.

    "I know you don''t want me to do this, Aleshia. Don''t worry. I wille back alive. The Goddess will not be able to stop me from living an eternal life with my maids."

    Lawrend went over to her and wrapped his arms around her body. He rested his face against hers and slowly swayed their bodies together.

    "Master¡­ How can I help you?" Aezel asked.

    She was willing to do anything for her only daughter. Her maternal instincts were ring up. She wouldn''t let anything stop her or she would fight them.

    If Aleshia actually tried to stop Lawrend, she would''ve scolded her in anger. It was a smart decision from Aleshia to keep her mouth shut.

    "Master, do you also need my help?" Rami asked.

    She fully sympathized with Aezel. It was hard for her to conceive Nephilim. She basically had to punch her stomach repeatedly till she got pregnant. Which was why she wouldn''t let Nephilim die that easily.

    "The two of you don''t have to do anything. Just tell the others about my n. I will immediately go contact the Goddess. I don''t want to keep Veronica waiting."

    Lawrend felt heartened to see the two''s offer to help him. He was d to have them as his maids.

    "Master, I will also support you."

    Aleshia pushed him away and stared at him with eyes full of trust. At this point, the only thing she could do was put all of her trust in him. Her love for him was boundless, after all.

    "Thank you. I wille back alive just like before," Lawrend replied to her.

    "Mm."

    Aleshia leaned forward and pecked him on the lips.

 Chapter ?665 The Goddess Offer

    ?665 The Goddess'' Offer

    Aezel and Rami gave him their own kiss.

    "Aleshia, stay here and take care of the kids. I will go to my room with Rami and Aezel. I believe the two of them can work together to pull me out if I''m in any distress," Lawrend ordered.

    "Yes, Master¡­ I will wait for you, okay?" Aleshia responded.

    "Wait for me. I will return." Lawrend solemnly nodded his head.

    Aezel and Rami were both his angels. They see him as their God which might make it easier for them to interfere if the Goddess tried to do anything.

    Lawrend and Aezel turned into golden shes of lightning and disappeared. Rami extended her angelic wings out and flew after them.

    They arrived in Lawrend''s room. He immediatelyy on his bed and closed his eyes. The sleepiness he umted over more than two years of not sleeping quickly took over his body.

    They pulled him into the depths of unconsciousness.

    . . . . .n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    . . . .

    . . .

    . .

    Lawrend opened his eyes and saw a vast empty space around him. It was empty, dark, and lifeless. Except for the glow of his own body, there was no other sources of light.

    "You''re quite bold." A sweet and attractive voice said behind him.

    Lawrend swiftly turned around and saw a perfect woman behind him. She was none other than the Goddess. The proportions of her body were alluring and tempting. She was a true work of art.

    "Are you going to remove my soul magic?" Lawrend asked, ready for the worst.

    "Hehe. What makes you think that?" the Goddess asked and tilted her head cutely.

    "Thest time I was here, you tried to remove it. Stop ying with me," Lawrend replied with a hostile gaze in his eyes.

    Remembering it made his hate for her rise up. He wanted to defeat her here and now. Unfortunately, he was still too weak.

    "You couldn''t even resist. Why do you think I won''t y with you? Hahaha!" the Goddessughed.

    Herugh was sonorous and calming. It made one smile even when depressed.

    Except, thatugh only made Lawrend remember that moment when she grabbed his wrist. His mana became tame and he couldn''t move his body any bit. At that time, he thought that he would die.

    Lawrend''s heart sank. He became unsure of himself if he coulde back alive. The thought of her easily overpowering him scared him.

    "I will tell you the truth. After I did that, ''He'' scolded me. So, I have an offer to make instead," the Goddess said calmly as if she didn''t just scare him.

    "What?"

    Lawrend was surprised by her words. The ''He'' she was talking about seemed to care a lot for him. Just who could he be?

    "Be my Sub-God and I will give you the answer you are looking for," the Goddess replied.

    "Sub-God?" Lawrend asked in confusion.

    This was the first time he had heard about this term.

    "That little rascal at the Spirit World is trying to reach that stage. When you''re at that point, you can freely travel between worlds. With my help, you will be able to smoothly be one," the Goddess exined.

    "Little rascal?"

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows and thought of who might this be. The way she said that made it seem like this person was someone he knew.

    A smile slowly formed on the Goddess'' face as she waited for him to answer.

    "You mean West?" Lawrend asked in surprise.

    "Was that his name? That rascal stole the essence of a world yet still failed to be a Sub-God. He tried to get my help, but I refused. If I helped him, he would be a Sub-God now. So, what about it? Do you ept my offer?" the Goddess asked.

    "Is a Sub-God stronger than a Divine Mage?" Lawrend asked.

    "A Sub-God doesn''t have eternal life, but their life is basically eternalpared to everyone else. A Divine Mage is just an ant before a Sub-God. With a wave of a Sub-God''s hand, you can destroy a whole world."

    Hearing the Goddess'' exnation caused Lawrend to unknowingly gulp a mouthful of his saliva. He shivered and realized something as soon as she finished.

    "Y-Y-You''re not a Sub-God, right?" Lawrend asked shakily.

    "Aren''t I called the Goddess? Hehe."

    The smile on the Goddess'' face turned into an evil smirk in Lawrend''s eyes. He turned around and held his head in fear. This was the first time he understood the magnitude of her strength.

    A Sub-God was still below the Goddess. Who knew how strong was she? And yet, there was someone out there that could still scold her? Lawrend was having an existential crisis at that moment.

    His life was worthless. All of his achievements were worthless. He shouldn''t be proud that he was the most talented person in the world. In front of the Goddess, he was nothing.

    His Holy Sun Church was probablyughable when the Goddess heard about it. She must''ve even sneered. Lawrend furiously shook his head at this realization.

    Simr to how he felt when he understood the grandness of the universe, he was feeling the same thing right now. His strength that could awe the whole continent was nothing.

    "If you serve me, you can be a Sub-God. It''s the dream of countless generations of people in this world. The people who were stronger than the so-called three great ns still dreamed of it even on their death bed. Choose¡­ I won''t be mad if you refused. Just remember, I won''t give you the answer you are looking for if you don''t ept."

    Lawrend turned around and stared at the evil smirk on her face. She was beautiful to the point where he was aroused to be in front of her. Unfortunately, she was an enemy.

    "How are you going to enforce this?" Lawrend asked.

    "Through a soul contract. It''s the most righteous contract in all of existence. After all, no one can break it unless they want to die," the Goddess replied slowly.

 Chapter 666 A Soul Contract With The Goddess

    666 A Soul Contract With The Goddess

    Lawrend looked away from her again and took a deep breath. His soul didn''t need air, but he still did it to calm his nerves.

    "I will do it. I will serve you, but only after I be a Sub-God. You have to help me first," Lawrend said.

    For Veronica, he was willing to let go of his freedom. Besides, it wasn''t a bad idea to serve under someone as beautiful as her. That was all he could think of to reassure himself.

    "Great! Touch my left breast," the Goddess said with a lewd grin on her face.

    "W-What?"

    Lawrend wasn''t expecting her to offer her breast to him. He didn''t know how to respond due to its suddenness.

    "The heart of my soul is there. Your soul will be able to take a part of mine that way. Otherwise, it''s impossible for your weak soul toplete the soul contract," she replied.

    Lawrend nodded his head and felt weirded out. Nevertheless, he was a man. He lifted his right hand and firmly grabbed at her left tit. He couldn''t help but squeeze it.

    It was soft and plump. He desperately resisted the urge to squeeze more.

    "Mm~" the Goddess moaned lewdly.

    Lawrend''s little brother instantly stood erect in response. He smirked at her. He didn''t know if she was doing it on purpose.

    "You can squeeze it more. It''s been so long¡­"

    "Sorry, I won''t," Lawrend replied with a teasing smirk on his face.

    This was his way of paying her back. He didn''t want her to feel any more pleasure. Rather, he''d tease her to annoy her.

    "That''s fine as well. Once you be my Sub-God, I will have plenty of time with you."

    The Goddess licked her lips seductively. Lawrend was now sure that she had a thing for him. It was unexpected, but he weed it.

    "Was it because I have the potential to be a Sub-God?" Lawrend asked.

    "Are you asking as to why I like you?" the Goddess asked.

    "Yes."

    "Correct. You''re very attractive right now. You are the first person from my world that has the talent."

    "What about West?"

    "He? He didn''t have the talent to be a Sub-God. He was only able to be a Divine Mage because he took advantage of the second world I was trying to take control."

    "Oh? You can control more than one world?" Lawrend asked.

    He liked the sensation of her big breast so he took this chance to dy her.

    "Yes, but it''s very hard. Okay. I know what you''re trying to do."

    The Goddess stopped before Lawrend could take a better feel of her breast.

    She lifted a finger and tapped his forehead. A flood of information flooded his mind. It was the full details of the contract.

    "You already know what to do," the Goddess said.

    Lawrend nodded his head and closed his eyes.

    He felt himself be weightless. He sensed something heavy flow into his fingers and enter his soul body. A scene of destruction, war, death, and ages of prosperity. He saw powerful mages raging on thend.

    And then, he saw a glimpse of a shadow. That person felt like he epassed the whole of existence. He disappeared after saying something Lawrend couldn''t hear.

    Lawrend felt a small part of his soul leave and enter the Goddess'' body. After a while, Lawrend regained control of his soul body.

    He opened his eyes and took a deep breath. He removed his hand from the Goddess'' chest and stared at her in fear.

    "I''m guessing you saw some scenes from my powerful soul?" the Goddess guessed.

    "How long have you been alive?" Lawrend asked.

    "Too long¡­ Too long for me to tell you. *Sigh*"

    In a moment out of her character, she looked to the distance. Her eyes were dted and out of focus. She seemed to be thinking of something from the past.

    "You¡­ were you waiting for someone like me to appear?" Lawrend asked.

    "Oh? Your intelligence is quite high for the low attainment you have." The Goddess raised an eyebrow at his words.

    "I see¡­ So, what is the answer to what I''m looking for?" Lawrend asked.

    "Take your soul and split it in half. Use one half to cradle your daughter''s consciousness and then destroy your other soul and have that half of a soul take the soul energy as her soul''s nutrients."

    "..."

    Lawrend''s heart sunk at her words. It was the answer he was looking for, but it was much harder than he thought it would be. He became worried about himself.

    "You will lose a lot of your soul mana, but you can still recover," the Goddess said to reassure him.

    "That''s not reassuring at all."

    Lawrend shook his head. He would need to practice his soul magic more after this. He was d he found a solution, but it wasn''t the easiest solution out there.

    "That''s the only solution. I''m not an expert when ites to souls."

    "Do you know someone who is an expert at souls?"

    "They are Gods and ''He''. I can''t just contact them out of the blue. I''d need to travel out and reach their worlds," the Goddess exined to him.

    Her lips were less sealed now that Lawrend signed a soul contract with her. She was able to trust him more because he was destined to be her Sub-God.

    "I understand. Can I go now?" Lawrend asked.

    "Sure."

    With a snap of her fingers, Lawrend opened his eyes. He stared at the familiar ceiling of his room and two faces came into his view.

    . .

    . . .

    . . . .

    . . . . .

    "Master!"

    "Master!"

    Both Aezel and Rami called out to him in worry.

    He hadn''t shown any indications of whether he was okay or not. He just slept there silently. As they knew who he was meeting, they became super worried.

    "I got a solution from her," Lawrend said and sat up.

    "As expected of Master. Did anything else happen?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Why did she give it to you so easily?" Rami asked in doubt.

    The two were skeptical about the whole thing. The Goddess they knew wouldn''t be that nice.

 Chapter ?667 Saving Veronica

    ?667 Saving Veronica

    "Nothing. We argued for a bit before she gave it to me," Lawrend replied.

    He didn''t want to worry them, especially Aezel. He didn''t want to burden her with the fact that he became a servant of the Goddess because of Veronica.

    "That''s weird. Would she really do something like that?" Rami asked out loud as she thought hard about it.

    "Fufufu. It''s Master, after all," Aezel replied.

    Hearing that there was a solution to Veronica''s problem rxed her a lot. She was able to smile confidently once again.

    "How long was I asleep?" Lawrend asked.

    "A whole day, Master. I heard from Sister Aleshia that the little kids are curious about what happened. They tried to visit you several times," Aezel replied.

    "I see. Let''s go back then."

    Lawrend, Aezel, and Rami returned to the training grounds.

    "Master!" Aleshia called out.

    Amene: "Nyaster!"

    Grape: "Master!"

    Elena: "Master!"

    E: "Master!"

    Humility: "Master!"

    Nao: "Master!"

    Ember: "Master!"

    Basically, all of Lawrend''s maids were there. They called out to him, filled with worry. They released a huge sigh of relief after seeing that he appeared to be normal.

    "Everyone is here. Safeguard my body."

    Lawrend didn''t wait for their response. He walked through them and sat beside the table with the mattress.

    "Veronica,y down again," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Father~"

    Veronica was still confused about the whole thing, but she obediently followed his orders andy on the mattress.

    Lawrend closed his eyes and his soul left his body. It was the first time for the others to see Lawrend''s bare soul, and they widened their mouths in amazement.

    Lawrend''s soul entered Veronica''s mind once more.

    He looked around and saw the chained-up other Lawrend in the center. He flew towards it and meditated in front of him.

    "Father?"

    "Rx, Veronica. I will free you," Lawrend said.

    He focused his attention on his soul and separated his soul. He knew enough about his soul to be able to do it.

    Instantly, searing pain spread through his whole body. It was sharp and dug through every fiber of his being. He got a severe migraine and it felt like he was slowly sawing his body in half.

    Thebination of these painful sensations made Lawrend shiver. He gritted his teeth and resisted himself from letting out a sound because he might injure Veronica''s weak soul.

    A few hours passed by but Lawrend wasn''t done yet. He was only halfway there.

    At this point, a crack from the top of his head to his chest was visible on his soul body. Veronica could hazily tell that he was doing something weird. Unfortunately, she wasn''t strong enough to tell.

    Lawrend renewed his conviction midway. He thought about his motivation for this. It was to make Aezel happy and to guarantee that Veronica would have a prosperous future.

    He sacrificed a lot already. He was halfway through cutting his soul in half, and he had already sold himself to the Goddess. He still had no clue if he would be able to break free from the soul contract.

    A few more hours passed. If Lawrend''s soul was still in his physical body, he would''ve made a pool of sweat under him.

    And finally, with onest bit of pain, he was able to sever his soul in half.

    It was a weird feeling when he finished.

    The two halves of his soul moved away from each other and the empty halves were filled up, resulting in two new Lawrends. The two stared at each other nkly.

    They grabbed each other''s hands and the Lawrend to the right slowly lost his body''s form. He turned into a semi-transparent ball of smoke.

    "Finally, done." Lawrend released a sigh of relief.

    He seeded in severing his soul and transferring all of his consciousness to one of them. The other was now a nk te that waited for another consciousness to fill it up.

    "Veronica, it''s your turn."

    Lawrend grabbed the empty soul and flew beside the other Lawrend. He ced the empty soul on his forehead and closed his eyes.

    "Veronica¡­ Come into this soul¡­"

    Lawrend held the other Lawrend''s wrist and sent bits of his soul into the other Lawrend''s soul body. These bits of his soul scared Veronica''s weak consciousness, and he manipted her to gather at the forehead of the soul body.

    The consciousness was a vague idea. Lawrend had no clue what he was doing. The small part of the Goddess that he received detailed this process very clearly.

    Lawrend controlled the empty soul and had it connect to the forehead. It then slowly epted Veronica''s consciousness. Her consciousness flowed inside like water returning to theke.

    It was as if her consciousness belonged there in the first ce.

    Lawrend patiently waited and stared at it.

    Slowly, a figure of a human being appeared from inside. First, a face, then the body.

    Finally, a minuteter, Veronica appeared in front of Lawrend.

    The moment her soul body formed, she became limp and fell forward. Lawrend quickly caught her and softlyid her on the ground. Even though this was inside her mind, there was still a floor for souls.

    Lawrend looked back at the chained other Lawrend and red at him angrily. He used his leftover powerful soul mana and shredded his soul body to pieces. The chains shattered and the other Lawrend''s eyes opened for a brief moment.

    There was intelligence in them. s, Lawrend''s powerful soul mana quickly shredded his soul body to pieces. His soul might be from another world, but it was still mortal.

    Lawrend continued using his colorful rainbow mana until he couldn''t shred the soul any further. He gathered the pieces into a pile and opened Veronica''s mouth.

    And just like tending to the sick, Lawrend fed her the shredded soul body. It wasn''t like eating raw meat, rather, it looked like she was eating semi-transparent jelly.

    Lawrend took his time until he finished feeding them all to her a few hourster.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 668 Giving Out The Best Spells In The World Like Fliers

    668 Giving Out The Best Spells In The World Like Fliers

    Once Lawrend was done, Veronica''s eyelids trembled. Even though this was inside her body, her soul body became dormant after entering into the new soul body Lawrend gave to her.

    Veronica opened her eyes and saw Lawrend''s anxious eyes staring at her. Her soul was much better than before so she could clearly see his face.

    "Father?" Veronica called out in confusion.

    "I''m so d!" Lawrend immediately went and embraced her.

    The whole thing was very stressful for him. He didn''t know what he would do if he messed up along the way. If he lost her, his life might take a turn for the worse.

    "What''s going on?" Veronica asked in confusion.

    She was more aware right nowpared to before. She looked around and saw the emptiness in her mind.

    "This is inside your mind. You are in your soul body. I still haven''t etched your mana pathways onto it," Lawrend replied.

    "What..?"

    Lawrend released her from his embrace. She looked around the vast darkness. The only light sources were the two of them. Their bodies emitted a serene glow of light.

    [AN: As I was writing this, it seemed weird. If you noticed anything, that''s not my intention.]

    "Come here. Rx. It will be painful, but you''re strong. You can endure it," Lawrend said and lifted her up to hisp while he was sitting cross-legged.

    "Yes, Father~. I can bear the pain. Sister Nephilim managed it, and so can I. Let''s get done with it," Veronica replied.

    Lawrend nodded his head approvingly and held both of her small hands. He closed his eyes and sent his soul mana into her soul body. He immediately went to work and started etching her mana pathways on her fingers.

    Veronica let out a shrill cry. The pain wasn''t as bad as Veronica expected it to be. Nevertheless, it was still painful for her.

    A few hours passed by and Lawrend was done etching her inversed mana pathways.

    He left her mind and jumped back into his body.

    "Master, was it a sess?" Valentina asked.

    "Yes. It was worth it," Lawrend replied and smiled.

    He regained control of his physical body and opened his eyes.

    "Master!" Aezel eximed.

    "It was a sess. Veronica should be waking up soon," Lawrend answered.

    "FUFUFUFU!! My anxiousness is now gone!" Aezel shouted in excitement.

    She went over beside Veronica and embraced her tightly.

    Lawrend looked up and saw the dark night sky. He couldn''t help but imagine that Goddess looking down at him. It felt ufortable knowing that his future was not in his control anymore.

    Lawrend released a long sigh and turned to look at his other children. They were already sleeping.

    "Master, I''m d everything worked out," Aleshia said and gave him a damp warm towel.

    "Thanks. I''m d too."

    Lawrend wiped his face and returned the towel to her.

    "Next ones are Eina, Hanz, and Law," Lawrend said.

    "I will wake Eina."

    Aleshia left his side and went to the tents. She returned after a few minutes while holding Eina''s hand. Eina walked towards Lawrend while rubbing her eyelids. She looked up at him and realized what was going on.

    "It''s my turn, Fathew?"

    "Yes. You will be able to use soul magic soon," Lawrend replied and smiled at her.

    "Yes..!"

    Eina bubbled up with excitement.

    Veronica jumped down from the table and looked over at Eina.

    "Good luck, Sister Eina," Veronica said with a smile.

    "Hehehe¡­" Eina giggled.

    Lawrend felt happy seeing the cordial interaction between the two. He kept his eyes on Veronica to see if she was having problems controlling her body. She walked towards the tents with Aezel holding her hand.

    After seeing that, Lawrend became sure that Veronica was fine now. The soul was very sensitive. If it had any problems, it would quickly show from the way she controlled her physical body.

    Lawrend carried Eina up to the table andy her on the mattress.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Close your eyes."

    Lawrend sat cross-legged beside Eina and entered her mind.

    ¡­

    And so, Lawrend spent the whole week entering the minds of his children. He gave them all mana pathways in their souls.

    "Line up. I will give each of you your own spells," Lawrend said.

    "Veronica, you take these."

    Lawrend passed her three scrolls. They were beginner mage spells for Lightning, Fire, and Darkness magic.

    "Nephilim, you already have your light spell so here are the rest."

    He gave her Lightning and Water magic spells.

    "Eina."

    Lawrend gave Eina spells for Lightning, Fire, and Wind magic.

    And just like their respecting elements. Lawrend gave Hanz Lightning and nt magic spells. Law: Fire, Water, and Light magic. Courage: Lightning and Fire magic spells. Zio: Darkness and Water magic spells. Straw: Wind and Lightning magic spells.

    These spells were simr to the one he gave to Nephilim earlier. They could end up bing vastly different spells ording to the imagination of their users. It allowed them to create their own powerful spells in the future.

    With their talent, it shouldn''t be a problem for them to dominate at the lower levels.

    "Now, all of you try to be Beginner Mages in front of me," Lawrend said.

    He sat down on the ground and waited. They followed his example and meditated. They memorized the spells and read them out loud.

    One by one, colorful lights of magic came out of their hands and struck the ground in front of them. Lawrend and the others didn''t dodge when stray spells went their way. They were too weak to truly hurt them.

    "Good."

    In simply half a day, they all finished. Except for Inferno, all of Lawrend''s children had be Beginner Mages.

    "I will give all of you a month to y around. Try out your magic. I will be expecting all of you to do well when I see all of you again," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Fathew!"

    "Yes, Father~!"

    "Yes, Father!"

    They chimed in together. Lawrend nodded his head in satisfaction and turned around.

 Chapter ?669 Two Souls Intertwining ? ? ? ? ?

    ?669 Two Souls Intertwining ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Aezel and Aleshia, look after them for me. I will return to my room to practice magic," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master."

    "Fufufu. I will make sure they have fun," Aezel replied with a giggle.

    Lawrend turned into a sh of golden lightning and returned to his room. Once he was back, he immediately went inside the bathroom.

    The water was cold so he used his phoenix magic to heat it up. He rxed inside the bathtub and closed his eyes. He felt very satisfied after seeing his children be Beginner Mages. They reminded him of his past.

    After a few hours of rxation, Lawrend hopped out and dried himself off. He meditated on his bed and closed his eyes.

    It was time for him to assess the damage done to his soul.

    "Ah¡­ I lost a lot¡­" Lawrend grimaced.

    Valentina appeared and saw his weak soul. She wasn''t paying attention earlier, but it was very apparent now that Lawrend mentioned it to her. She furrowed her eyebrows and became worried for him.

    "What the hell did you do, Master?" Valentina asked, scoldingly.

    "I had to split my soul in half," Lawrend replied and exined the whole thing to her.

    "Y-You actually split your soul in half? How did you not go insane?" Valentina asked in disbelief.

    "It was very painful, but I managed. It was a worth-it sacrifice for Veronica," Lawrend casually replied.

    "I''m d you''re fine. Do you need any help?" Valentina asked.

    "Yes¡­"

    Lawrend smirked at her and winked.

    "Oh? You aren''t tired after all of that?"

    "I need a stress reliever after tiring myself out," Lawrend replied.

    "Hehe. Then, I will not say no."

    Valentina left Lawrend''s body and formed her soul body outside.

    "I have an idea."

    Lawrend left his physical body too.

    "..."

    Valentina didn''t know what to say after seeing Lawrend''s soul body hovering behind her.

    "Not a bad idea, right? I also want to feel close to you as possible."

    "It''s just like when we did it inside your mind before," Valentina replied.

    She still remembered back when Lawrend had a big orgy with his maids and Valentina took the chance to fuck him inside of his mind. It was a crazy once-in-a-lifetime experience for Lawrend.

    "We''re doing it outside this time."

    Lawrend grabbed her ass and lightly rubbed them. He felt her tender skin through her maid uniform. These were all made of her soul, but they felt like the real thing.

    "I will service you."

    Valentina turned around and ced her palms on his chest. She rubbed them down until she reached his crotch. She pulled down his pants and exposed his raging boner.

    "It''s¡­ more intimidating than before."

    Valentina gasped at the sight of his huge member. She opened her mouth and slowly licked it. She went around the side of the ns in a slow manner.

    Her wet tongue felt heavenly. Something felt weird about the pleasure Lawrend experienced. It was as if he was in heaven.

    This was only the start but it already felt this good. Lawrend realized that a soul-to-soul pleasure was more intense than he expected.

    "Master¡­" Valentina seductively called out.

    She gazed up at him and exaggeratedly licked the tip.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Valentina focused down and took his cock inside of her mouth. She wrapped her tongue around the head and went deeper. Her cold throat sucked it deep inside until it was squeezed tightly within.

    "Gahmm¡­" Valentina gagged and took his cock out of her mouth. Her saliva and his pre-cum created lewd transparent strings of liquid.

    "That felt good. Do it again," Lawrend said.

    The way her cold throat epted him in was satisfying. He wanted to feel more of that pleasure.

    "Mm."

    Valentina nodded her head. She took his cock inside of her mouth in an arc until she reached the base. She rotated her head left and right while sucking on it.

    She repeated this process. She pulled her head back, sucked his cock down to the base, and then used her tongue to massage it inside of her mouth.

    After a dozen repetitions, Valentina stopped. She gazed at him with horny eyes. It was the eye of a beast looking at its prey.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Master, I''m so wet¡­" Valentina whispered.

    "Turned around. We''ll go straight to the point."

    "But I want you to touch me here and there," Valentina replied in a seductive voice.

    "Really?"

    Lawrend pushed her down on the bed and removed her maid uniform. He then cupped her breast and took her nipple inside of his mouth. He lightly licked them and suckled on them. It was gentle enough that Valentina felt a tingling pleasure spread through her whole body.

    Valentina arched her soul body on the bed and looked down and watched him y with her boobs. She trembled and held his head in reflex.

    "Master¡­"

    Lawrend changed court and yed with her other breast. He licked her erect nipples and licked all around her are.

    After that, Lawrend went up and kissed her neck.

    "Ah!"

    Valentina felt a shiver run through her body from his touch. She rubbed his body and embraced him.

    Lawrend stopped shortly after and pulled back. He smiled at her and leaned in for a kiss. His tongue touched the tip of her tongue and they rolled around in each other''s mouth.

    "Ahh¡­ I want it now, Master¡­" Valentina whispered and pushed him away.

    She looked down at his raging boner and gulped.

    "Sure." Lawrend nodded his head.

    He positioned himself in front of her crotch and slowly pushed the tip of his cock inside of her. His cock clumsily slipped off due to how wet she was. Lawrend grabbed it tighter and pushed into her pussy.

    "Ahh..! Mmmmm¡­ Yes¡­" Valentina moaned.

    Lawrend lifted his head up as he enjoyed the pleasure of her folds wrapping around his cock and squeezing him as he went deeper. As usual, she was cold within, but that was another charm of her body.

 Chapter 670 A Misfortune Turned Fortune

    670 A Misfortune Turned Fortune

    Lawrend spent the whole day releasing his stress within Valentina. Both of them returned to his physical body after.

    Valentina was fully satisfied. As for Lawrend, his soul was still the same. Having sex with her as souls didn''t give him any benefit. They simply felt greater pleasure from each other.

    "I need to recover now."

    Lawrend became an Arch Mage in all of his soul magics after he split his soul in half. It cost him a lot of mana to split his soul. The difference between a Grand Mage and an Arch Mage wasn''t simple as twice. If he truly halved his mana, he should at least be equivalent to a new Grand Mage.

    Unfortunately, there were a lot of losses during the process. It was all part of the procedure.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    A whole month quickly passed by.

    During this time, Lawrend absorbed a crazy amount of mana. He opened his windows as much as possible to let the mana easily enter his room from outside.

    The curtains and such inside his room pped and shook crazily because of the powerful winds of mana funneling into Lawrend''s body.

    He was d he didn''t be an Earth Mage yet. It would have been a huge pain for him to recover that huge amount of mana.

    This whole event might seem like a misfortune for Lawrend, but it wasn''t. He was able to pack his mana more tightly into his soul. He was able to change some things to increase the efficiency of his magic.

    "Finally. I''m at the cusp of bing an Earth Mage again," Lawrend muttered to himself.

    "Congrattions, Master. That was scary. If I didn''t hide, you would''ve absorbed my nt mana too," Valentina said as she appeared inside his mind.

    "I''m sorry. Hahaha! It feels good to be back at this level," Lawrend replied.

    He opened his eyes and stood up from the bed.

    "Greetings, Master."

    Aezel greeted him as soon as he left the room. She had been waiting for him toe out.

    "How are they?" Lawrend asked.

    "They are doing fine, Master. Some of them became True Mages already," Aezel replied.

    "That''s quite fast."

    "Fufufu. They are your children, after all."

    "Anyways, I need to check on Niko Alka. A few months ago, he was almost a Grand Mage. It should be time for him to be one now."

    "I will escort you, Master."

    Lawrend nodded his head.

    The two of them turned into two arcs of golden lightning. They left the castle and created a scene as they caught everyone''s attention outside. It was unusual for two golden lightning to appear, after all.

    They appeared on top of the army''s encampment and flew down.

    "Your Imperial Majesty!" a mage soldier noticed Lawrend and shouted.

    "Your Imperial Majesty!!" the other mage soldiers chimed back after realizing that Lawrend had arrived.

    "Greetings, Emperor," Gregory said and bowed as he flew out from his tent.

    "Where is Niko?" Lawrend asked as hended on the ground.

    "He''s inside reading books about Lightning Magic," Gregory answered.

    "Take me to him."

    They entered one of the wooden buildings set up and found Niko sitting at a dining table while absorbed in reading a book in front of him. He had a small notepad with him and he took notes once in a while.

    "Niko, how is your magic?" Lawrend asked.

    "Hm?"

    Niko got off his focus and looked behind him.

    "AHH! Emperor!" Niko screamed in panic.

    He stood up from his chair and bowed to Lawrend.

    "Stand straight. I can see that you''re only missing one more part to be a Grand Mage. Come with me outside, I will help you," Lawrend said and turned around to leave.

    Gregory smiled at Niko and hastily urged him to follow behind Lawrend. He knew that this was Niko''s chance to finally be a Grand Mage. Niko realized what was going on and nodded his head at Gregory.

    They arrived at the center of the camp and Lawrend motioned for Niko to meditate at the center.

    "I want every one of you to watch as your new Commander bes a Grand Mage," Lawrend said.

    This was a big deal for the whole Imperial Army. In the past two years, all of the ones that Lawrend trained had be Arch Mages. Their Imperial Army Formation could already go head to head with an Earth Mage if they were given the chance.

    That was something unheard of before in history. It was usually the other way around with the powerful mages easily stomping on weaker mages.

    Before, they could only use their formation when Lawrend ordered it to at a perfect chance. This time, they could protect themselves from harm.

    Many of the mage soldiers were close to Niko. They excitedly watched from the sidelines. Some of them even flew up to watch.

    "The difference between an Arch Mage and a Grand Mage is huge. Without realizing what that is, it will be impossible for one to be a Grand Mage. This is the main reason why there are so few Grand Mages out there," Lawrend spoke behind Niko.

    Niko focused on listening to Lawrend''s words. The audience listened carefully as it might help them in the future. A lot of them were Arch Mages, after all.

    Gregory nodded his head in enlightenment. These words were something he never thought of. He only instinctively knew the difference between an Arch Mage and a Grand Mage.

    "For all the mages who are an Arch Mage and below, they mainly focus on increasing the purity of their mana. To be a Grand Mage, they need to focus on another aspect of magic. Do you know what it is, Niko?" Lawrend stopped to ask.

    "The power of their mana?" Niko asked, doubtful about his own answer.

    "Close but not quite." Lawrend shook his head.

    "The books I''ve read mentioned that but it''s all very vague," Niko replied.

    "I''m afraid this knowledge is something only Heaven Mages could understand," Lawrend replied and smiled.

    He continued and opened his mouth, he waited for a few more seconds before saying¡­

 Chapter 671 Three-Year-Old True Mages

    He continued and opened his mouth, he waited for a few more seconds before saying, "Above Arch Mages, you focus on increasing your efficiency. The more efficient you are at your magic, the higher you can reach."

    Niko opened his eyes widely and turned to look at Lawrend. He bowed his head before quickly closing his eyes once more.

    A faint smile formed on Lawrend''s face after seeing that. He took a step back.

    The purple lightning mana in the air around them gathered. They created winds that headed towards Niko''s body. Soon, a small tornado formed with Niko in the center.

    A dozen minutester, the tornado of lightning mana stopped. The onlookers gulped their saliva as they waited with bated breaths.

    Without suspense, Lawrend could already tell that Niko seeded.

    Niko slowly opened his eyes and a subtle pressure exuded from his body. The mana that passively escaped his body felt different and mightier. He stood up and bowed to Lawrend.

    "Thank you for giving me the chance to be a Grand Mage!" Niko shouted with heart brimming with gratitude.

    "You earned it for your hard work." Lawrend nodded his head in satisfaction.

    This guy was a hothead when he first inscripted into the imperial army. Compared to before, he was calmer and clear headed. It was a positive improvement on his part.

    "I will lead your Imperial Army to wherever you ask me to!"

    "Good! I''m proud of you. Go on. I hereby assign Gregory as your Military Advisor!"

    "I will do my utmost to fulfill that duty, Emperor," Gregory replied and bowed.

    The mage soldiers around them noticed the cue and followed suit. They all bowed together to show their respect to the change ofmanders.

    "I will leave the formality to you to fix," Lawrend said.

    He flew up to the sky and turned into an arc of golden lightning that shot into the imperial castle. The Imperial Army bowed towards his direction as he left. Their morale reached new heights as they all dreamed to one day be Grand Mages too.

    "This is only the start," Gregory said to Niko and patted his shoulder.

    ¡­

    Lawrend flew down to the training grounds. It was the middle of the day and there were spells flying here and there. Some training targets were set up and little kids were shooting spells at them.

    Most of them clumsily missed their targets, but that didn''t discourage them. Instead, it made them want to hit their targets more.

    Lawrend focused on the most talented of them all¨C Veronica. She flicked her finger like a gun and a straight arc of powerful lightning hit her target at the center.

    "Impressive!"

    Lawrend touched the ground and pped his hands together. He was honestly impressed by her performance. It had only been a month, but she had improved a lot.

    "Father is here!" Law shouted.

    The others who hadn''t realized Lawrend''s arrival looked over and stopped their magic training.

    "Wee back, Master," Aleshia said with a smile on her face.

    Seeing the improvement of Lawrend''s children made her happy. They could all be considered her children.

    "I''m back. You did well. You may go back to your usual chores. Tell Elena toe back and return to her babysitting duties," Lawrend replied.

    "I will tell her so, Master."<sub> </sub>

    Aleshia nodded her head. She went over to Zio and patted his head.

    "Mommy will leave now. Don''t get into any fights, okay?" Aleshia said to him gently.

    "Yes, Mother. I will do my best to improve," Zio replied and nodded his head solemnly.

    During this past month, their intelligence increased greatly due to the improvement in their soul magic. It was a huge help for them as they were still young. It allowed them to mature quickly.

    Aleshia smiled and nodded her head and left.

    Lawrend felt proud seeing the mother and son interaction between them. That was his First Maid and his soon-to-be First Wife.

    "As before, you all don''t need to tell me what your levels are. I can tell with my eyes," Lawrend said to his children.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    They became more interested and circled around him.

    Veronica became a True Mage, Nephilim became a True Mage, Eina was still a Beginner Mage, Hanz became a True Mage, Law was still a Beginner Mage, Courage was still a Beginner Mage, Zio became a True Mage, andstly, Straw was still a Beginner Mage.

    Even though there were clear differences between his children''s talents, Lawrend still felt proud of all of them. They would lead his bloodline in the future.

    "Fathew, I''m still not a True Mage¡­" Eina said with a dejected expression on her face.

    Seeing that cute face frowning made Lawrend''s heart melt. He patted her head and smiled at her.

    "You can do it. You need to absorb more mana and purify them. Select the ones you think look the prettiest."

    "Thanks~, Fathew!"

    Eina smiled widely and sat down on the ground. She meditated and focused on her mana.

    "Law, Courage, and Straw, the three of you follow what I just told Eina. Pick your mana and discard those that you think don''t look good or pretty," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Father!"

    "Yes, Imperial Father!"

    "Nyaa, Father!

    The three of them got out of the circle and crossed their legs on the ground to meditate.

    "As for the four of you, let me see your True Mage spells," Lawrend said and opened his palm.

    "You haven''t given us any yet, Father~" Veronica responded.

    "Oh? None of you made any?" Lawrend guessed in surprise.

    "Huh?"

    The four of them became confused at Lawrend''s words. They didn''t understand what he meant.

    "Alright then. The four of you are tasked with creating your own True Mage spells. None of you are allowed to touch other True Mage spells or you will receive punishment from me."

    "O-Our own True Mage spells? Mother told me it takes decades and a lifetime to create one. And only Father can create them in an instant," Zio responded with skepticism on his face.

 Chapter 672 Displaying Lawrends Magic Arsenal

    "I''m your Father so all of you should be able to do the same. Otherwise, I will be severely disappointed."

    Lawrend didn''t mention to them that the Beginner Mage spells he gave them made it significantly easier for anyone to create their own magic spells. Even if his children had no idea what they were doing, they could still create a random magic spell if they put their heart into it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Hearing his words made the four nce at each other. Contained within their eyes was the desire to prove to Lawrend that they were really his children. As his sons and daughters, they wanted his approval the most.

    "Master, aren''t you pressuring them too much?" Aezel asked and stepped in.

    Lawrend turned to her in surprise. He didn''t expect her to stop him in his tracks.

    "It''s just correct to apply pressure on them if I want to squeeze out most of their potential," Lawrend replied.

    "Master¡­"

    Aezel furrowed her eyebrows. She thought hard about whether to let him do his thing or interfere more.

    "You''re really a mother now, Aezel," Lawrend said and smiled.

    She was naturally worried about her daughter. She just almost lost her. She didn''t want her to suffer anymore, and she wanted to keep spoiling her.

    "Fufufu. You''re making it hard for me, Master. I trust you to do the right thing," Aezel replied and couldn''t help but smile back at him.

    She was weak against his smile. It was the weakness of Lawrend''s maids after falling in love with him.

    "Don''t worry. I will prove to you that you didn''t choose the wrong human back then."

    "Fufufu. I already told you I''m d I chose you."

    Aezel''s heart melted as she went down memoryne. She was reminded of the time when she infiltrated the human world to look for a suitable mate. She found him and eventually seduced him to impregnate her.

    "I will prove it till the end."

    Lawrend brimmed with confidence. As their Master, he had the duty to prove to them that he was the best Master out there. Otherwise, what difference would it be if they served someone else?

    Lawrend turned back his attention to his children. The four nodded their heads at him, showing that they wanted to try creating their own True Mage spells.

    "To make your own True Mage spells, the four of you need to find inspirations. It doesn''t have to be from anything special. Reading a book would do or staring nkly at nothing would do. Inspirationse suddenly and you need to take that chance when it arrives. This is why it''s very hard for mages to create their own mage spells."

    The four nodded their heads together and looked around. They immediately tried to find inspirations.

    "Don''t try to force it or the spell you will make won''t satisfy you. You''d only be wasting your time. Try to make a spell that you truly love."

    They each left and went their separate ways. Veronica stared at the sky and looked around the empty training grounds. Nephilim did the same and stared at the clouds up above.

    Hanz looked at the nts nted around the training grounds. His elements were nt and Lightning so he became interested in them.<sub> </sub>

    As for Zio, he had no idea what to look for, so he decided to leave the training grounds.

    Lawrend watched them go their separate ways. It was a great example of what they would do in the future. One day, they would go on their own separate ways. At that time, Lawrend hoped that he had taught them enough so they could have a family of their own.

    "Master, can I help her?" Aezel asked and sidenced at Veronica.

    "You can." Lawrend permitted it.

    "Thank you, Master."

    Aezel left and went to Veronica. She immediately started using her own spells to give her inspiration.

    ''I shall do the same.''

    Lawrend realized that it would be a great thing to show his children his magic. It would allow them to use more of their potential. They were his children so it should be easier for them to find inspiration in his magic.

    <o>,m "Listen up. Next week, I will disy my magic spells from the bottom up at the north gate of the Imperial Castle. I want everyone to be there to watch," Lawrend said in a calm voice. Using his magic, his voice spread to the ears of all of his children whether they were in the training grounds or not.</o>

    This was Lawrend''s way of spoiling his children. He didn''t want to help them too much. His help needed to be to guide them on a working path. He shouldn''t decide what path they should take.

    Hearing Lawrend''s announcements made his children burst with excitement. They rejoiced at his words. Especially the ones that hadn''t be True Mages yet. They were d they were given extra time.

    ¡­

    The week quickly passed by. The rest of Lawrend''s children became True Mages. The whole family stood outside the north gate of the imperial city.

    And not only them but there were also civilians watching from the distance. Many of them were powerful mages. They had heard rumors about Lawrend''s event.

    "I will start with my very first Lightning Spell."

    Lawrend flew up and looked around him. He smiled at his children before lifting his finger forward.

    "O'' great Amber, be my electron and shock my enemies, Shock Arc!" Lawrend clearly chanted his spell.

    *Boom!*

    A thunderous boom shook everyone''s eardrums as a straight arc of lightning hit the air in front of Lawrend. The spell wasn''t especially powerful but the efficiency Lawrend showed astounded the crowd.

    There were many spells simr to the Shock Arc spell as it was only made by an Arch Mage. It wasn''t that special. Those who used the same spell questioned themselves. Though, many of them gained insights into magic after seeing Lawrend use his spell with great expertise.

    "Next, I built up on this spell and created my very first True Mage spell."

 Chapter 673 Lawrends Lightning Spells

    "O'' great Amber, be my electron, turn to sprite, Lightning Sprite!" Lawrend calmly chanted.

    This time, the mana from the surroundings gathered around his hand and then released all of that energy in one burst. A straight bolt of golden lightning shot out. It was simr to the first one except this one was thicker.

    And then to the surprise of the crowd, it quickly split into two, then four, 8, 16, 32, 64, 128, 256, 512, 1024¡­ and so on. It turned into countless tiny strings of lightning that cooked the air.

    A strong smell of ozone, the result of powerful lightning, wafted over to some of the onlookers.

    "Simr to before, but this next spell is designed to overwhelm my target," Lawrend said.

    The attitude he showed made the crowd give him more respect than they initially gave him. In their minds, the thought of "As expected of our God" constantly resounded.

    "O'' great Amber, be my electron, turn to sprite, overwhelm and kill my enemies, Levin''s Descent!"

    A simr scene happened just like earlier. A very thick bolt of golden lightning shot out and spread, but there was a huge difference. The sky shot down its own lightning bolts and added to Lawrend''s. It created a forest of lightning bolts in that short moment they all came into existence.

    Lawrend''s children shook their legs in fear. This was their first time seeing a High Mage spell. Since they were still weak, it was still too much for them to handle.

    "For my next spell, I advise all of you to move farther away and make a clear path for me," Lawrend said.

    He pointed in front of him and everyone there quickly turned around and fled away. They knew who he was. If he had to warn them, this next spell must be crazy to the point where a lot of them would get hurt.

    You had to remember that most of the audience were powerful mages. There were seldom any weaker mages as they didn''t dare toe near Lawrend''s firing range. It was akin to them seeking their own death.

    "O'' great Amber, be my electron, turn to sprite, overwhelm and kill my enemies, focus and concentrate, Lightning Beam!"

    Lawrend used two of his hands this time. Just like that blond hair guy with sharp spikes on his head, he shot a thick beam of energy.

    Except, this energy was created by lightning that tried to explode outwards but stopped on all five sides except for the one in front of Lawrend, resulting in a high-energy beam shooting out at the front.

    The thick lightning beam blinded the weaker mages including Lawrend''s own children. They covered their eyes and looked away.

    The lightning beam died down a few secondster.

    The ones who looked away looked back and immediately dropped their jaws to the ground. A 500-meter-wide canal appeared on the soft ground that continued for several kilometers away. Those in the crowd who were Grand Mages started sweating.

    They knew that that spell could easily kill them. It wasn''t a spell for Arch Mages at all!

    Lawrend took a deep breath. Casting lower-level spells were easy for him, but it was still nerve-racking since he was afraid he would hurt his kids.

    "Move much farther!" Lawrend warned.<sub> </sub>

    Lawrend''s maids didn''t dilly-dally and flew away with his kids. Elena looked back and smirked. She knew those spells Lawrend was using. She itched to cast them to show off to her three little slimes.

    Lawrend scanned the area around him with his elemental eyes. Only after making sure that no one was near him enough to get hurt did he close his eyes and focused.

    "O'' great Amber, be my electron, turn to sprite, overwhelm and kill my enemies, focus and concentrate,press and explode, Lightning Pir!"

    This spell was Lawrend''s pride. It was created with Aezel during the time when he was still at the Altro Continent.

    A thick storm cloud gathered above the sky and a flood of golden lightning mana left Lawrend''s body to support the creation of the storm cloud. The lightning mages watching shivered at the huge amount of mana. They could already tell that the next attack would make the ground disappear.

    *BANG!*

    The sky went bright gold and almost everyone was blinded. Elena smiled widely as she watched the spell go down from the sky.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    A thick beam of golden lightning hit the ground. It was several kilometers wide and it emitted extreme heat. Thest time Lawrend used this spell, he created a massive abyss-like hole in the sea at Altro Continent.

    The spell slowly dissipated and everyone opened their eyes, albeit with some difficulty. They turned their heads and looked down at the abyss Lawrend had made. Lawrend basically dug a huge hole beside the Imperial Capital.

    "Ah, fuck. I didn''t think about that," Lawrend cursed under his breath.

    It was a massive oversight on his part to use his spell this near to the capital. Because of his oddity, that Grand Mage spell was as strong as an Earth Mage spell already.

    "Unfortunately, I didn''t have the time to create an Earth Mage Lightning Spell just yet. I focused on improving my magic in other ways first," Lawrend said out loud.

    He used his magic to spread his voice everywhere.

    "But I still have my Fire Spells," Lawrend said and smirked and looked around him.

    Almost everyone grimaced at his words. His lightning spells were already shocking and crazy. They didn''t need to be a genius to know that his next one would be the same.

    "Though, this first one iscklusterpared to my lightning spell. It is still the foundation I used for my next fire spells."

    Lawrend warned the crowd first. He was worried they would be disappointed when they saw how weak his Beginner Mage Fire Spell was.

    "O'' Ifrit, give my hands warmth in this winter, Glowing Fire Hand!"

    Lawrend lifted a hand and it glowed red hot.

 Chapter 674 Lawrends Fire Spells

    Seeing how pathetic it was, Lawrend shook his head at himself. He waited for the boos from the crowd.

    But contrary to his expectations the crowd didn''t boo him or look down at him. Instead, they had hungry eyes. Those eyes were eager to see him use his next spells.

    "The next one is useful for closebat since I''m a Mage," Lawrend said.

    He took a stance and chanted his spell, "O'' Ifrit, give my hands warmth in this winter, give me the power to fight my foes, ming Punch!"

    He threw a punch forward with his fist glowing red.

    *Pah!*

    A loud pop resounded as Lawrend broke the sound barrier with his punch and a huge me shot up to the sky. His fist then slowly turned back to normal.

    "Interesting¡­"

    Many fire mages who were watching became inspired after seeing Lawrend''s usage of his spell. Rarely were there any mages that had spells that applied magic on their body because it was more cost-effective and safer to attack from a distance.

    "Most of my fire spells are for closebat. They are useful when my enemy least expects it since I''m a mage," Lawrend said.

    He flew down to the ground below him. Fortunately, he didn''t destroy this part with his Lightning Pir spell.

    Lawrend touched the tree beside him. That tree could only me its misfortune for being picked by Lawrend.

    "O'' Ifrit, give my hands warmth in this winter, give me the power to fight my foes, light them on fire, Touch of Fire!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The tree immediately went up in mes as fire mana wrapped around it and turned it into a huge torch.

    "The spell might not seem impressive, but this spell of mine is an Arch Mage spell that''s as strong as a Grand Mage spell. I just didn''t have a good way to show everyone how it worked," Lawrend exined.

    "No, no, no! You didn''t need to exin, Your Imperial Highness! We could sense the powerful fire mana you used," a Fire Earth Mage from the Trunden Empire responded back and profusely shook his head.

    He didn''t want to ept it if Lawrend told them that his spell looked weak. It was very strong in his opinion.

    "Thank you. Then do you have something that can disy the power of my next spell? I used it once to turn someone to ashes. I doubt a tree could exin its horror," Lawrend asked the Fire Earth Mage.

    "A-Ah¡­ Wait! I have this relic we found on our expedition! I tried to melt it or break it but nothing seemed to work on it," the Fire Earth Mage replied.

    "Give me." Lawrend opened his palm.

    The Fire Earth Mage didn''t hesitate and threw him an oddly shaped shiny object. Lawrend caught it and examined it.

    "This is a weird material," Lawrend said.

    He stared at it intently with his elemental eyes. He could see lines and etches that suggested this thing was a part of a magic formation. He was shocked at how strong it was ording to the Fire Earth Mage''s words.<sub> </sub>

    "Thank you for this. Take this."

    Lawrend threw a spell scroll to the Fire Earth Mage. It was the same spell he gave to his children that could use Fire Magic. That spell could transform into anything as long as the user could imagine it.

    Of course, it still required work and effort. It wasn''t a cheat item.

    "What''s this?" the Fire Earth Mage immediately opened it.

    He was disappointed to see that it was just a Beginner Mage spell. He opened his mouth before quickly closing it. He thought that Lawrend just gave him the spell to show the crowd that he knew how to show gratitude.

    If he opened his mouth andined now, he was 99.99% sure that Lawrend would kill him.

    "It''s not as weak as you think it is. Use it as a foundation for your future spells. Just like what I did," Lawrend replied and smiled mysteriously.

    That smile made the Fire Earth Mage doubt himself if he thought wrong. He took another look at the fire spell and closed the scroll.

    "I don''t understand what you mean, but thank you. I will cherish this spell with my own life." He fully bowed, with his body bent into an elbow shape.

    Lawrend nodded his head and focused back on the thing in his hand.

    From what he surmised, this relic could fully show the potential of his next spell.

    "Everyone, watch closely."

    Those who couldn''t see because of the distance cursed the air for their weakness. They missed a great opportunity. As for Lawrend''s children, he beckoned them toe closer.

    He understood his spells enough to know that they won''t suddenly erupt and hurt them.

    Even though they came nearer, the others watching didn''t dare toe any closer. They only needed to give that huge abyss-like hole a nce to get that thought out of their heads.

    Lawrend held the relic firmly in his hand and he lifted it up for all to see.

    "O'' Ifrit, give my hands warmth in this winter, give me the power to fight my foes, light them on fire, burn them to ashes, Fire Disintegration!"

    Once the chant was done, the relic glowed a bright red. A strong surge of phoenix mana left Lawrend''s body and injected themselves into the relic. The faint magic formation lines on it glowed brightly before turning dark.

    These dark spots quickly turned bright red and the relic melted and dropped onto the ground. They continued going deeper because of the powerful heat as it melted the soil and pushed the liquid under it to go deeper.

    "..."

    The one most affected by this performance was the Fire Earth Mage. He had seen Lawrend use his Supernova spell and was even one of the Earth Mages that dealt the final blow to the Blumin Emperor.

    He opened his mouth in shock but no words came out. He was terrified of the man in the center.

 Chapter 675 The Sun God Lawrend

    The Fire Earth Mage reminded himself that even if the spell Lawrend gave him was bullshit, he would still keep that a secret to his grave. He didn''t want to invite misfortune toe to him.

    And of course, he didn''t know that he was lucky to receive that fire mage spell from Lawrend because it would be the only instance that kind of spell would appear in this world.

    That was a story for another time.

    "I have another spell. Most of you are familiar with it," Lawrend said and grinned.

    That grin looked like the smile of the death god. Those who were present during that day felt a shiver run through their whole body. Literally from their scalp to their toe. That memory was so scary for many that they had nightmares to this day.

    "Run!" Ember ordered immediately.

    She witnessed that spell firsthand and was horrified to hear that Lawrend was about to use it again.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lawrend shook his head at them flying away.

    "Rx. I won''t cast it when you guys are still near. And the rest of you go farther!"

    Ember rxed her pounding heart and nodded her head. They slowed down their pace and arrived at a safe distance. The others who Lawrend warned scrambled away like flies.

    They knew well enough not to be in the st zone of that spell because it was capable of destroying a whole imperial capital that had all of its defenses up. And not only that, it even killed the strongest Earth Mage recognized by all.

    It was analogous to them stepping at death''s door by being inside the st radius.

    Lawrend took a deep breath and spoke in a solemn voice, "O'' Ra, bring us light, disperse the darkness, warm our cold hearts, give energy to life, contain the power of the stars, and release them with a big bang, Supernova!"

    A bright sun appeared in Lawrend''s hand. He threw it up at the sky. He then turned into a fiery phoenix. He flew away as fast as he could. He broke the sound barrier several times as a powerful sonic boom followed in his wake.

    Seeing Lawrend flying away so fast scared the onlookers out of their wits. They felt antsy and wanted to fly farther away. Though, they also didn''t want to miss the chance to see Lawrend''s Supernova spell without the war that happened when Lawrend invaded the imperial capitalst time.

    Lawrend turned around to look once he was at a safe distance. The sun he created slowly grew in size, just like the real thing.

    And then, the fusion of the sun became too weak to hold back against the pull of gravity. The sun copsed into a small ball.

    *BOOOOOOOMM!!*

    The earth shook as the sun expanded rapidly and turned into a miniature hydrogen bomb. It was akin to a Supernova but much much smaller in size.

    Lawrend watched the changes in the spell carefully. He would fly and save his children if he found that it would harm them.

    The insane heat reached everyone and it felt like the sun''s rays were trying to cook them. Even at this safe distance, they weren''t safe from minor harm.<sub> </sub>

    But of course, Lawrend''s children were safe with Elena creating a transparent slime barrier that acted as a heat shield.

    The ground below the st point turned into magma and the ground curved out and formed a crater. A powerful earthquake spread out. Due to the close proximity of the imperial capital, a lot of buildings shook and fell down.

    ? After the powerful heat, a clear difference in atmospheric pressure spread out from the center. It was none other than the shockwave. It was very visible from kilometers away.

    *BAM!*

    The shockwave hit the bodies of the onlookers, and it felt like someone punched them in the chest. The strong winds created by the explosion shook their clothing. They all couldn''t help but wonder what would''ve happened if they were any closer.

    Seeing that no one got hurt, Lawrend sighed in relief. His children were protected with Elena there. She was the most talented in magic among his mages.

    She was a slime, which was born from random mana in the air. It was natural that she had a great sensitivity to the mana in the air.

    It took a few minutes before the mushroom cloud rose up into the air and the Supernova Spell finished exploding. Lawrend nodded his head in satisfaction.

    That Supernova Spell was better than the one he cast before. He used a lot of the improvements he made in the past two years on it. He was able to confirm more of his theories because of it.

    Back then, his Supernova Spell shed with the Fossilization Spell from the Blumin Emperor. That caused it to dampen its strength to a certain extent. Of course, that didn''t matter because the Fossilization Spell also caused a great deal of destruction.

    "How about that?" Lawrend said and looked around.

    They stopped staring at the mushroom cloud rolling upwards to the sky and looked at him. In their eyes were awe, fear, and respect. Many of the believers from the Holy Sun Church kneeled towards him and bowed with their lips kissing the ground.

    "Our God is all-powerful!"

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows. He still wasn''t used to getting praised like this out of nowhere. He tried his best to calmly nod his head.

    But of course, Lawrend naturally felt some satisfaction to see them praising him as their God. It gave him confidence and the thought that he could do anything.

    Lawrend slowly flew to his children. He still had his phoenix wings open and it created a mesmerizing scene.

    The God of the Sun descended on the earth to show his prowess and flew away gracefully¡­

    That was how the schrs of the Holy Sun Church would record this scene in the future.

    "Did you guys and girls like my spells?" Lawrend asked.

 Chapter 676 The Secrets Of Becoming An Earth Mage

    Lawrend''s children turned to stare at him, who was flying towards them with hisrge phoenix wings. He pped his wings onest time andnded in front of them.

    They all collectively stared at Lawrend with odd looks on their faces. They all had heard stories about Lawrend''s strength in Elena''s bedtime stories. They couldn''t believe their eyes.

    They hadn''t seen the world much so they couldn''t tell if this was how strong all mages were or not. The whole thing looked like a performance to them.

    "I liked thest one!" Veronica answered.

    She had a huge grin on her face. The explosion was so destructive. All of Lawrend''s previous spells seemed like crap in front of it. In her eyes, that was the best spell.

    "Fathew, I liked all of them!" Eina chimed in.

    "Imperial Father, I will do my best to replicate thest one for you," Courage said solemnly.

    Nephilim: "That was interesting."

    Hanz: "It was so cool!"

    Law: "I got an idea!"

    Zio: "I''m sad... I can''t do that magic."

    Straw: "I''m scared, nyaa¡­"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lawrend smiled at his children. Their reactions showed their different personalities.

    "Zio, you don''t have to copy my magic. Create your own. Your mother has darkness spells. You can ask her to show them to you. Let''s all return home," Lawrend said and nodded at his maids.

    They bowed and Lawrend flew towards the imperial castle with moderate speed. Elena created slime tentacles and wrapped them around the body of Lawrend''s children. She then flew up and followed after him.

    The others followed behind and some were helped by others since they couldn''t fly.

    ¡­

    Lawrend''s group returned to the training grounds.

    "Master, I have to go," Humility said.

    She had an anxious expression on her face.

    "Sorry about that. I trust that you can take care of it," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master. I will take care of the people affected by the ''earthquake'' you made," Humility said and left.

    Lawrend scratched his head. He could tell that Humility was angry at him for using his spells so close to the city. It was more work for her to do.

    "I will leave too. Use your magic as much as you want to give them inspirations," Lawrend said to the rest of his maids.

    "Yes, Master." they all responded and bowed.

    Lawrend returned to his room as a golden bolt of lightning.

    He meditated with his eyes closed.

    "Valentina, how do I be an Earth Mage?" Lawrend asked.

    He was at the edge once more. He itched to be an Earth Mage in his soul magic already. He wanted to try to regain his freedom from the Goddess and defeat her. Bing an Earth Mage was the first step.

    "You need to resonate with the world, but that is for the physical body. I found that you have to resonate with the universe with the soul," Valentina answered.

    She appeared in front of him in her maid uniform. She was already an Earth Mage so she easily knew about this.<sub> </sub>

    "That''s weird. Do you have any idea?"

    "I think it''s because the physical body is from the world so we have to resonate with the world if we''re practicing magic using the physical body. It''s different for the soul. I don''t know its origin, but it should be rted to the universe."

    Valentina''s exnation made Lawrend think hard about it. The world could steal his magic since the mana came from it or could it be that it could steal his magic because his physical body came from it?

    Lawrend wasn''t sure anymore.

    This revtion also created a new question for him. Does that mean that the universe could take away his magic this time? Lawrend didn''t even know how the universe could do that.

    There didn''t seem to be an entity that represented the universe.

    With the world, it was obvious. It was the whole world.

    The universe seemed too big for Lawrend to think that it could give birth to consciousness.

    "Thank you. I need to think about my goal, right?"

    "That''s if you want to be a Heaven Mage. You don''t have to do that to be an Earth Mage."

    "I see. Do you know how to be a Divine Mage?" Lawrend asked without much thought.

    "..."

    Valentina visibly furrowed her eyebrows after hearing his question. Lawrend quickly realized that he misspoke. West became a Divine Mage by damaging a whole world.

    "It''s fine, Master. I''m not mad. You just reminded me of some¡­ horrible memories. I will help you be a Divine Mage, but not in that way, okay?"

    "Of course. I will prove to you that I''m different from him," Lawrend replied.

    "Thank you, Master. I love you. Do your best and seed." Valentina leaned forward and kissed him on his forehead.

    Lawrend smiled and patted her head.

    "I will seed. I''ve already be an Earth Mage one time. I have to be stupid to fail the second time."

    "Hehehe."

    Valentina covered her mouth and giggled. She then faded away to give him some alone time.

    Valentina''s exnation made a lot of sense for Lawrend. It exined why he wasn''t able to be an Earth Mage yet. He was trying to resonate wrongly.

    "It''s time. This ce is too small to do it."

    Lawrend stood up and exited his room.

    Without telling any of his maids, he flew up to the sky. He didn''t use any of his magic and simply flew north silently. He flew as far as he could. By using both his physical and soul bodies, he was able to reach the border of the Undrasil Empire and the Trunden Empire.

    It only took him a day. Currently, it was nighttime.

    "I hope this is far enough."

    Lawrend wasn''t sure how big the phenomenon he would create since he had all of the elements. He might even attract the attention of the Heaven Mages from the three great ns.

    "Whatever. If theye, I will spar with them."

    Lawrend decided to stop worrying about it.

 Chapter 677 Lawrends Will

    Lawrend sat cross-legged in the middle of the sky. He focused his everything on sensing the mana pathways inside his soul body. At the moment, the manas from different elements were swirling tightly inside.

    To increase the efficiency, he needed to pack more mana in there. When he became an Earth Mage in his physical body, he increased the speed of the swirl which allowed the mana pathway to suck in and store more mana.

    "What if¡­"

    "Wait, Master. Can I leave first?" Valentina asked.

    She popped out of his body and shivered. She just realized how deadly it would be for her to stay in Lawrend''s body if he tried to be an Earth Mage. She might get sucked in and die.

    "That''s not a problem. Stay far, far away," Lawrend replied with a nod of his head.

    "I will warn you if anyonees near!"

    Valentina quickly dived to the ground and a nt grew on that spot. This nt created a huge bulb that pointed at the sky at an angle.

    *POP!*

    ? The bulb shot out a seed that broke the sound barrier. It then disappeared over the horizon.

    Lawrend was impressed, seeing her use her magic in such a way to transport herself over long distances. He was able to rx with Valentina gone. He didn''t have to worry about hurting her.

    "This should be better."

    Lawrend left his physical body and allowed it to float. His soul floated above his physical body, and he assumed the same pose.

    The moon, the sun, and the appeared in front of Lawrend out in the open. They were all dim. Lawrend focused his gaze on the.

    He made the water cycle start and the weather appear. Thend started moving and changing just like tectonic tes. The was still barren without any life but Lawrend wasn''t worried.

    He stimted his nt magic and a small sapling appeared in the middle of the biggest continent. The whole nt glowed a serene green light. It looked magical from afar.

    With that done, Lawrend turned his focus to the moon.

    The surface of the moon melted and turned to water. Craters appeared on it and then the surface hardened again. Compared to before, the craters were more numerous with small ones within therge ones. It looked just like a real one.

    And finally, Lawrend focused on the sun. He smiled. It was his greatest masterpiece as of yet.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This sun was actually the embodiment of his Supernova spell. It was just tamed down. Otherwise, it could also explode into a Supernova if he wanted it to.

    The sun was quite active as it spewed out sma everywhere.

    To make it better, Lawrend had to calm it down. He started by increasing the flow of mana inside the sun. By doing so, he was making it calmer by making the mana uniform and even.

    Lawrend constantly used his mana to support the changes he made. He needed to be an Earth Mage for all of his changes to be permanent.

    "Start! I want to create a world where I can live forever with my maids!" Lawrend shouted.

    His voice didn''t travel far, but it sent out waves through the fabric of space.

    ¡­

    Far far away. An old man with a long white beard that reached his crotch turned his head quickly. He furrowed his eyebrows before widening his eyes.

    "That kid¡­ What is he doing!?"<sub> </sub>

    ¡­

    In a ce unknown to anyone, the Goddess floated calmly while sitting in a lotus position. She turned her head down and furrowed her eyebrows.

    "His will is stronger than I expected."

    ¡­

    In a world covered by a dark red sky, a middle-aged man''s shadow was visible against a flickering candlelight. He turned his head up all of a sudden.

    "What is this will?"

    ¡­

    At the imperial capital, both Aezel and Rami turned their heads toward Lawrend''s position at the same time. They weren''t in the same room so they ran out and quickly found each other.

    "I can feel Master!"

    "Me too!"

    ¡­

    "Master, what is this?" Valentina asked while staring at him from a distance. She was currently disguised as a nt.

    ¡­

    Lawrend released his will to the universe. He felt a sense of fulfillment, satisfaction, and aplishment. It was as if he had done everything life could offer.

    His soul glowed with a myriad of colors.

    "I understand¡­" Lawrend whispered.

    As if a wind blew on a writing on sand, the, the moon, and the sun turned into small elementary particles that scattered across in front of Lawrend. That was correct, the sun turned into small yellow particles.

    And then they started attracting each other. A huge clump of particles attracted more particles which attracted more particles, resulting in a feedback loop. Soon, a huge ball of particles appeared at the center.

    Time seemed to turn into a standstill for Lawrend. Seasons changed around him. By this point, every one of Lawrend''s maids had heard about the news of his attempt to be an Earth Mage.

    For Lawrend, everything happened within a few dozen seconds.

    The particles turned into a disk with a huge ball at the center. Then the disk turned into a rocky belt that crashed and hit each other. Meanwhile, the ball at the center turned into a hot sun.

    Lawrend witnessed the birth of a miniature sr system. Or rather, it was his moon-sun system.

    The formed not long after. It was zing red hot and so was the moon. But over time, the two quickly cooled off. The''s hot atmosphere disappeared and a torrent of water came pouring down because of the lower temperature.

    With many volcanoes still active, the continents constantly shifted and moved. Lawrend saw thendscape change before finally, the looked as before when he made it.

    Lawrend smiled when it finished. Time returned to its normal speed and theary system he made looked the same as before.

    The nt he made using nt magic was still at the center. He had seeded.

 Chapter 678 All-Element Earth Mage Lawrend

    Lawrend''s will to create a world where he could live with his maids forever contained all the love, experiences, and dreams he had for his maids. No one could match him when it came to his desire to live with them.

    Lawrend blinked his eyes and looked around. It was nighttime just when he first started. Except the foliage and trees looked vastly different than before. His physical body below was covered with dirt and dried mud.

    "Great. Now I have to wash up," Lawrend shook his head.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He took hisary system back inside of his soul and returned to his physical body.

    Unlike before, Lawrend sucked in mana for a long time which resulted in him creating no phenomenon except for the weirdary system formation that happened in front of him.

    "I''m an Earth Mage in my soul magic now," Lawrend muttered and opened his eyes.

    He felt excited simr to a little kid receiving their first gift. He wanted to try out so many things at the moment. He first washed up and looked around and quickly found Valentina.

    Because of her mana, the nt she created to disguise herself grew fast and turned into a tree.

    "Come here," Lawrend said.

    "Ah!" Valentina screamed.

    His voice sounded directly beside her ear. It made the leaves of the tree stand on end in her fright.

    She realized he had finished and she created another small bulb and shot out a sonic seed. This seed slowed down when it came near Lawrend and itnded on his open palm.

    It turned into nt mana that entered Lawrend''s body.

    "Master, congrattions! I''m so happy for you!" Valentina shouted as soon as she got inside his body.

    "Thank you. How long had I been out?"

    "A whole year. Don''t worry. I already exined the whole situation to everyone," Valentina answered.

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows. A whole year was quite a long time for his little children. He was worried about their level of magic.

    He opened his phoenix wings and turned into a golden and red bolt of lightning. He looked like a blur and it was hard for anyone to notice if he even passed above their heads. s, his incredible speed created a sonic boom that shook the area behind him. He couldn''t be stealthy at that speed even if he tried to.

    In under a few minutes, Lawrend returned to the imperial capital. He flew down to the training grounds.

    What he saw next shocked him. The training grounds were ergened with several enclosed facilities. It was vastly different than a year ago.

    Aezel was standing not far away as she watched the whole area. She widened her eyes in happiness as soon as she saw his silhouette.

    "Master!"

    "I''m back. How are things?" Lawrend asked with a smile on his face.

    "Mmm!!"

    Aezel kissed Lawrend without answering his question. Lawrend epted it and separated from her a few secondster.

    "You seeded!" Aezel eximed.

    She could feel something different about him. He felt more elusive and out of reach for her. It was as if he was a higher entity than her. As his Fallen Angel, she was particrly sensitive to that.

    And pretty quickly, everyone came rushing out to meet Lawrend. His maids fell in line to hug and kiss him. Lawrend returned the gesture and gave them what they wanted.<sub> </sub>

    Almost everyone wanted a passionate kiss except for Aleshia that requested to be carried in a princess''s carry before kissing him.

    Lawrend saw his children and widened his eyes in shock at their levels. Many of them were already Arch Mages. He blinked his eyes and wondered if he dreaming or not.

    "Hahahaha! My children are all so good!" Lawrendughed out loud.

    "Fufufufu. We trained them with everything we got," Aezel replied.

    "I-I used my potions to smoothen the absorption of mana into their bodies," Nao added.

    "Oh? You''re already that good?" Lawrend asked in surprise.

    He rarely interacted with Nao recently. Each time he saw her, she kept surprising him. She didn''t seem to have a stopping point when it came to her innovations in potions.

    "It was all thanks to you, Master. If you didn''t change my mana pathways, I wouldn''t be this talented. I was able to get several inspirations from it," Nao replied.

    She still wore her ssic butler uniform except there was an apron at the front. There were colored stains on it from liquids she spilled while working on potions.

    "That''s impressive. You''re an Arch Mage now too, huh."

    Lawrend was full of surprises today. This time skip he got unexpectedly allowed his maids to disy their full potential. He nced at the others and saw that many of them got more powerful manapared to before.

    "Yes! Thank you, Master," Nao replied and smiled happily after she heard hispliment.

    Lawrend then turned his eyes to his children. Veronica, Nephilim, Eina, Hanz, Courage, Zio, and Straw were Arch Mages already. And only Law was still a High Mage.

    What was surprising to him was the speed at how quickly they improved. He was still much faster than them, but their talents were clearly iparable to the talents of the average mage.

    "Ember, where is Inferno?" Lawrend asked.

    "He''s here, Master."

    Ember walked forward while holding the hand of a little boy with scarlet hair.

    "Father!" Inferno called out.

    Inferno was almost three years old. It was almost time for him to practice magic too.

    "Soon, you will practice magic too. Wait up, okay?"

    "Yes, Father." Inferno nodded his head.

    "He''s quite obedient."

    "Hehe. I taught him discipline early," Ember answered.

    "Okay. I want to see the spells you guys and girls made."

    The crowd around Lawrend dispersed. His maids walked away and his children formed a horizontal line in front of him.

    "I see¡­ Every one of you did well advancing in levels. Your mana pathways seem to be quite stable," Lawrend said as he looked at them.

    "Veronica, stand in front and present your True Mage spell!"

 Chapter 679 Tri-Element Combination Spells

    Veronica walked forward. She wore a cute red dress with a ck ent. She looked like a little evil princess.

    "Fu, fu! Behold, my Corrupting Fireball!" Veronica said dramatically.

    A violet ball of fire formed on her hand and she threw it forward. The corrupting fireball scattered violet mes everywhere. The ground touched by the me turned brittle and cracked.

    An unlucky fly was there at that moment and turned into a ck droplet of rotten flesh which then burned at the fire.

    "Oh! Abination spell with Fire, Lightning, and Darkness magic!" Lawrend eximed out loud.

    Veronica was insanely talented. Tobine the three elements, she must have had an immense understanding of them. He had done the same, and he knew from firsthand experience that it wasn''t as easy as it seemed.

    "Fu, fu, fu!" With a slowugh, Veronica returned to her initial position.

    "Nephilim."

    "Yes, Father."

    Nephilim walked forward and stood facing him. She still looked cold and androgynous, but there was a slightly feminine feel to her now. Her beauty was slowly revealing itself as she aged.

    Nephilim ced her right hand at her left hip and slowly pulled out.

    "Divine Frost de¡­"

    A handle appeared and then the de slowly formed as she pulled it out of an invisible sheathe. She then turned it sideways and allowed Lawrend to see its full beautiful glory.

    The de slightly sparkled at the serene moonlight. She looked graceful and beautiful. Albeit, she looked cuter because of her young size.

    "You chose the path of the sword?" Lawrend asked in surprise.

    "She could use the sword inbination with her magic. We have an Earth Sword instructing her every day," Rami exined.

    "That''s¡­ Wow. I''ve never thought that was even possible," Lawrend said.

    By all means, Nephilim should have grown into a mage because of how her mana pathways were set up. It was very odd for her to turn to the sword path.

    "Father, the sword path and the mage path could be merged. I figured out a way," Nephilim replied.

    "!!"

    Lawrend opened his mouth wide in shock. This was the most emotion he had shown in years. His children¡­ were so talented he was getting the feeling that they might catch up to him in the future.

    They were only four-year-olds but they were already Arch Mages. At adult, would they be Heaven Mages!? Lawrend didn''t want to jinx it. He wanted to see that day arrive.

    He would be the happiest father if his children could achieve that.

    "Ehem. Return. You have impressed me," Lawrend said, trying to regain his serious fatherly impression.

    A slight smile formed on Nephilim''s face and she bowed before returning to her spot.

    "Eina!"

    "Fathew!"

    Eina hopped out and walked to face him. There was a joyful smile on her face, befitting a kid like her.

    "I liked your Supernova spell so I made something simr! Sr Storm!"

    Eina lifted her hand up and a fiery storm with lightning crackling within appeared out of nowhere before dissipating high above their heads.<sub> </sub>

    "Another three-elementbination¡­ Who taught them?" Lawrend couldn''t help but ask his maids.

    His maids nced at each other before settling their eyes on one person. The non-human, purple, electrifying, cute, and babysitter Elena walked out with a shy smile on her face.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Do you not like it¡­ Master?" Elena asked, feeling nervous.

    She taught them how she imagined magic to be. She could only use a single element, but she was sensitive to mana enough that she could also sense the mana from other elements. This allowed her to give them a lot of pointers.

    Not to mention, Lawrend also had other maids that could use multiple elements. It would be hard for them to not be able to teach the kids how tobine them together.

    "I love it! What reward do you want?" Lawrend asked.

    "Ehehehe¡­ More food for me," Elena said and winked at him.

    "I will provide you with lots of foodter," Lawrend replied.

    He looked back at Eina and nodded his head.

    Without him saying anything, Hanz walked forward. He stood in front of him and took a deep breath.

    "My magic is not that impressive, Father. Interlocking Vine!"

    Without warning, a sh of purple appeared in front and a green vine forming a two-meter-tall loop was left behind.

    ? "OHHH!"

    This was another moment where Lawrend couldn''t control his emotions. It was understandable.

    He just saw something he had never thought of as possible. Hanz basicallybined his Lightning and nt magic together. It resulted in this astonishing magic.

    Lawrend felt like he was learning a lot just by seeing his children cast their magic. The elder didn''t have the best knowledge. Rather, the young ones did. It was a sign of innovation.

    "Next!"

    Lawrend was impatient. Hanz bowed and took a step back to his spot.

    Law walked forward, another of Elena''s half-slime children. His shoulders drooped down slightly. He was the only one who was still a High Mage among them.

    "Don''t worry. You can be an Arch Mage too," Lawrend said to console him as he realized his kid''s worry.

    "Thank you, Father. Blue me!"

    A burst of semi-transparent blue me shot out from Law''s hand and hit the ring of vines. And because of the new fuel source, the fire quickly changed color to yellow and the ring of vine quickly glowed a blinding white before turning to ashes.

    "Interesting. You managed tobine Fire, Water, and Light magic?"

    "Yes, Father. It''s very hard so I''m still stuck as a High Mage," Law answered with a dejected expression on his face.

    "Don''t be. It''s natural that it''s hard, but it''s also a powerful spell," Lawrend replied.

    Law nodded his head and returned back.

    "Just like Big Sister Eina, I was mesmerized by your Supernova Spell, Imperial Father," Courage said and stepped up.

    "Go on."

    Lawrend kept a poker face in front of Courage. This little guy was supposed to be his sessor to the imperial throne.

 Chapter 680 Abyssal Pond Monster

    Courage swallowed a mouthful of saliva and lifted his staff up.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Sun me!"

    A huge ball of fire appeared and crackled with lightning on its surface. It shot towards one of the targets on the training grounds. It left traces of lightning and embers of mes along its tracks.

    "Mm." Lawrend nodded his head.

    *BOOM!*

    The ball of fire hit the target and exploded with arcs of electricity scattering about. The fire continued burning brightly before slowly dissipating into nothing.

    "Impressive. You have made quite a good spell there," Lawrend said.

    His words were genuine. Courage''s True Mage spell might seemcklusterpared to the spells he had made, but it was a great start for him. It would definitely be possible for Courage to use his spell in the future.

    With his guidance, Courage could seed him in terms of creating a Supernova spell.

    "Thank you, Imperial Father," Courage replied, feeling slightly smug.

    "Next."

    Zio fixed his mage cloak before stepping forward. He nced at his mother, Aleshia, for a bit before focusing his eyes back on Lawrend. He was clearly nervous.

    "F-Father, I don''t have an affinity with any of your elements, but I made an interesting spell," Zio said.

    Lawrend nodded his head in response.

    Zio took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He pointed his staff at the ground in front of him and it slowly started glowing an eerie dark blue color.

    "Abyssal Pond!" Zio shouted.

    A meter-wide area in front of the staff rippled like water. The surface quickly turned dark until no light escaped. It looked like someone had taken a hole out of the ground and there was a bottomless abyss there.

    Lawrend stared at the abyssal pond with his elemental eyes. He immediately understood how it worked. It was abination of Zio''s Darkness and Water magic.

    "Interesting. Have you already made a better version of this?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes, Father. I had already made one for High Mage and almost done for Arch Mage," Zio replied.

    He lost his nervousness after seeing that Lawrend didn''t dislike his spell.

    "Show me."

    Zio nodded his head. He felt more confident now.

    He tapped the abyssal pond with his staff and the surface rippled once again.

    "Abyssal Nightmare!"

    "ROAAARRRRR!!"

    The surroundings shook violently. The abyssal pond expanded to ten meters with Lawrend inside of it. And then a dark w reached out of the pond. It used the surface of theke as its support as it pulled itself out of the dark abyss.

    A monster with tentacles, glowing purple eyes, and a humanoid body stared at Lawrend.

    "IIIIEEEEEEEEEEE!!"

    The monster screamed and then suddenly burst into darkness mana and water mana.

    "..."

    "W-What happened?" Zio asked in confusion.

    The monster he summoned out of the abyssal pond suddenly copsed into itsposite mana without him controlling it to do so.

    "It''s your spell. How could you not know?" Lawrend retorted.

    "It was supposed to attack you¡­" Zio muttered dejectedly.

    He knew his father was strong enough to take on an attack from his spell. He nned to put Lawrend inside the abyssal pond so he could show the prowess of his spell.<sub> </sub>

    "It saw me and understood it was futile to attack. I''m impressed," Lawrend suddenly said.

    Zio lifted his head up and widened his eyes.

    "Really, Father?"

    "Yes. I like your creativity. I''ve never encountered a spell like that before," Lawrend said.

    "Thank you!" Zio responded, full of happiness.

    "Next."

    Zio canceled the rest of his spell and returned to his spot.

    And for thest person, Straw. She looked around before running up with a smile on her face.

    "Father, my spell is very simple. I watched a storm and created a spell based on it," Straw said with excitement in her voice.

    Grape watched from the sidelines with a proud smile on her face. Even though Grape couldn''t be that much powerful in magic, she still managed to have a child that was talented enough to put many to shame. It made her feel proud and sessful.

    "A storm spell¡­ Interesting," Lawrend responded as he eyed this cute little feline daughter of his.

    "Nyaa! Storm Wind!"

    Straw pointed her staff to an empty part of the training grounds. Thunder clouds appeared ten meters above the ground and a tornado formed under them.

    *CRACKLE* *CRACKLE*

    *ZAP!*

    A sliver of a lightning bolt shot down to the ground. And then it repeated several dozen times.

    "If you had an affinity for water magic, you would''ve made an even better spell," Lawrend said with regret in his voice.

    Those thunderclouds could have increased the efficiency of the lightning bolts if they also rained water. It was a huge missed opportunity.

    "Nyaa! I might, but I also hate water, nyaa!" Straw nodded her head and bared her fangs.

    The thought of using water magic irritated her. It was in her blood to hate water since she was still a catgirl.

    "Return to your position," Lawrend ordered.

    Straw left and returned to her spot.

    Lawrend stood up and looked at his children before saying, "Great. Each one of you disyed great usage of magic. I''m d you were all able to grow so much without me guiding all of you. As long as all of you keep it up, you will all be leaders of this world."

    The eight nodded their heads in understanding.

    "Fu, fu, fu! I will corrupt your enemies, Father!"

    "I will be your sword."

    "I will be stronger than Mother, Fathew!"

    "I will do my best!"

    "I will burn them to nothing!"

    "I will work hard to inherit your throne!"

    "I will make my mother proud!"

    "Nyaaa!"

    The eight dered their desires loudly. A wide smile formed on Lawrend''s face. As their father, seeing his children so motivated melted his heart.

    It was another reason for Lawrend to free himself from the soul contract he made with the Goddess. He had no idea how he would do it, but he would surely find a way.

 Chapter 681 An Invitation From The Ignis Clan

    "Master, there''s something you need to know about," Ember said and walked forward.

    "What is it?" Lawrend responded.

    "The Ignis n is inviting us to join the Young Generation Competition next year."

    "Oh!"

    Lawrend''s interest was piqued. He motioned for her toe closer.

    "An Earth Mage envoy came. He gave me a letter and then another one for you."

    Ember passed him a letter at the end of her words. Lawrend took it, and he opened it.

    Inside it was a paper so white it almost blinded his eyes. He unfolded the letter and the contents in it were written with a majestic red color.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Dear Lawrend Ignis,

    We have heard about your children. The Council of Elders has decided to invite you to join next year''s Young Generation Competition. If your children participate, the Ancestors will be watching. The reward will be a chance for your children to ept the bloodline of the Ignis through the Ancestral Blood Pool.

    Hopefully, your children live up to our expectations. We will be choosing several candidates topete against the two other great ns. We will be waiting for your arrival on the date we gave to your fiancee Ember Ignis.

    Sincerely,

    The Council of Elders,

    Ignis n

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Lawrend closed the letter and looked at Ember with furrowed eyebrows.

    "Is the Ancestral Blood Pool what I think it is?" Lawrend asked her.

    "Yes, Master. I heard you met the Third Ancestor through the one in the Rubrignis n."

    "I suppose it''s not a bad idea. Even if they didn''t give my children any reward, I would havee. It''s a great opportunity for them to gain experience," Lawrend replied.

    "I thought so, Master. But what about Inferno? They will be surely expecting him."

    "Don''t worry. I will teach him well." Lawrend smiled at her and didn''t borate any further.

    In Lawrend''s mind, he could feel that Inferno would win thispetition. The little kid was made after he became an Earth Mage. It would be odd for him to lose to his sisters and brothers.

    Ember nodded her head and walked back.

    "It''s time for me to check on your magics. I want to see how well each of you had done," Lawrend said as he stared at the group of his maids.

    "What do we do, Master?" Aleshia asked.

    "Just walk forward. I will use my eyes to see for myself."

    "As per your request, Master." Aleshia bowed and walked forward.

    Aleshia wore a ck cloak with a ck mask tied to her waist. Her ck hair was tied to a bun and she looked like what one would imagine an assassin to be.

    She was already an Arch Mage.

    "Congrattions. You did well. What kind of reward do you want?" Lawrend asked.

    "I want a date!" Aleshia requested with a smile on her face.

    "I will make some time for you." Lawrend nodded his head.<sub> </sub>

    The next one to walk over was none other than Aleshia''s little sister. The current E looked maturerpared to the first time Lawrend met her. She confidently smiled at him as she walked over.

    "I won against my Big Sister, Master," E said proudly.

    She wore a cincture, a rope-like fabric, around her waist. It added a cute charm to her already cute appearance.

    "Congrattions on bing a Grand Mage and defeating your Big Sister," Lawrend replied with a slight smile on his face.

    He was still unnerved whenever he met this little girl. She was too young, but she already harbored feelings for him. It was unusual and it made Lawrend think that he groomed her, which he didn''t by the way.

    "Thank you, Master. I will marry you as soon as I be an adult, ''kay?" E asked with a cheery smile.

    "Sure." Lawrend nodded his head.

    It felt ufortable to be hit on by her, but he had already decided to let her do as she liked. By the time she bes an adult, if she still harbored feelings for him, he would try to develop his feelings for her and marry her too.

    "Hmph. I will make you love me just like Big Sister¡­" E muttered under her breath as she walked back to the group.

    It was now Lawrend''s slime maid''s turn.

    "Master, can you help me be an Earth Mage?"

    "Do you want that to be your reward or what?" Lawrend asked, staring at her figure.

    Her bluish-purple hair stood out, especially with the confident smile on her face. She was only second to Ember when it came to talent.

    "Hehehe. Can''t you spoil me, Master?" Elena asked and cutely blinked her eyes.

    "Anything for you."

    Lawrend was a simple man. When one of his maids begged cutely, he would surely do what they were asking for.

    "Hehe."

    Elena walked away with a satisfied smile.

    "Fufufu. I want you to visit the Demon World with me, Master," Aezel said without waiting for him to ask her.

    "You''re unruly now that you''re equivalent to an Earth Mage?" Lawrend retorted with a slight smile.

    "Fufu. You promised me we will visit the Demon World long ago, but you have never aplished it. I want to take this chance to pressure you more."

    She covered her mouth as she chuckled. Without her horns, she looked less intimidating and more beautiful.

    "We will visit once we''re done with thepetitions for the kids," Lawrend replied.

    "I will be waiting for that, Master," Aezel said and walked back.

    Humility stepped forward and raised her head high.

    "Master, I have an excuse."

    Before Lawrend could say anything, Humility already stopped him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Go on."

    "I''m very busy. I don''t have any time to practice my magic. Can I assign the work to my assistant? I do think she will be a great recement for me," Humility said.

    "I permit it. You''re still a High Mage. You need to work hard since even your son has surpassed you," Lawrend replied.

    "Ughh¡­ You don''t have to remind me about that."

    Humility''s cheeks twitched after hearing his words. Her pride as his maid got hurt.

 Chapter 682 Grapes Tears

    "I''m not serious. It shouldn''t be apetition between you and him. You should be proud of him instead," Lawrend replied.

    He wanted his maids to feel loved all the time so he wouldn''t let her feelings get hurt because of his words. He didn''t want more of his maids to have inferiorityplexes.

    "I know. I won''t let you get away no matter how strong you be. Bleh~," Humility said and stuck her tongue out.

    She turned and left.

    Amene walked up. Her cute orange cat ears flicked and her cat tail swung back and forth, revealing her excitement to the world.

    "You have done so well with your bow. You have surpassed your tribe members already. What do you want?" Lawrend asked.

    Amene pioneered the bow path. She was already equivalent to an Arch Mage. It was as if Lawrend was seeing history appear in front of his eyes. Just like the story of the two progenitors of the Sword Guild.

    "I want a powerful bow, Master. No one could create the bow I wanted-nyaa," Amene answered.

    "I will make the best bow for you within this year," Lawrend replied.

    Since he was an Earth Mage now, he was able to rx and give his maids what they wanted. He was also curious about his abilities. He could challenge himself by creating a bow. That would increase his understanding of magic.

    "Thank you-nyaa~" Amene turned back.

    Grape stepped forward.

    Unlike the others, her cat ears were drooped down and she looked at her feet. It was even more obvious that she was depressed when one looked at her cat tail. It was touching the ground with no strength in it.

    "You''re a High Mage. What''s wrong?" Lawrend asked her.

    "Master, it''s just that I feel like I can''tpare to my other sisters. I know they aren''t as good as me in ''that'' category, but I can tell that they''re learning really fast. Soon, they won''t need me anymore. My talent in magic is poor. I can''t catch up to anyone," Grape answered dejectedly.

    Lawrend felt a pang of pain in his heart. Grape didn''t meow at the end. It was a sign that she was truly depressed.

    Lawrend rubbed his forehead. This was the problem with having so many maids. He loved them very much but some of them couldn''t catch up to his improvement.

    "Alright. I will help you improve your mana pathways."

    Lawrend knew he had to treat his maids equally. If he wanted to happily live in a world with his maids, he needed to make sure they could keep up with him. Otherwise, what was the point of having that goal if he didn''t even take the most obvious step?

    "Nyaa!" Grape''s cat ears stood erect.

    She ran up to him and embraced his chest. Tears of joy ran down her face and she tightly wrapped her arms around his body.

    Lawrend was surprised by her actions. He didn''t even have a chance to react. He might be an Earth Mage, but there were things in the world he couldn''t possibly predict.

    "Rx¡­ You will be stronger too. You''ve been through a lot and I love you," Lawrend whispered beside her cat ear.

    Her ck cat ear trembled a little and she looked up. Her teary-eyed face made Lawrend love her more. He rubbed her head and slightly y with her cat ears.<sub> </sub>

    "Nyaa¡­"

    Lawrend slowly pushed him away from his chest.

    "Aren''t you going to say I love you back?" Lawrend teased.

    "I love you too," Grape replied and looked away.

    She was embarrassed to say something like that in front of her child. Her cheeks turned pink and she wiped her tears quickly with a handkerchief.

    "You can go now. I will help youter."

    Lawrend smiled at her. Grape took a quick peek at his face before looking away. She became even more embarrassed because she could feel her heartbeat starting to go quicker. She didn''t want her daughter to see her doing naughty stuff.

    It was a must that Grape leave or she might not be able to control herself anymore.

    "My God, is it my turn?" Rami asked.

    Lawrend shook his head and called out, "Valentina."

    A cloud of mist left Lawrend''s body and formed a human body. It was none other than Valentina. Her pure white skin was almost as white as the three half-slime children.

    "Master, I''m here. Your little ghost," Valentina replied and kneeled in front of him.

    Many of Lawrend''s children widened their eyes in surprise. They had never seen Valentina in their whole lives. That was to be expected since Valentina had always been inside of Lawrend''s body.

    Sometimes she was at the crystal ball he got from the Runic Heaven Mage and that item was always in Lawrend''s possession.

    "She is one of your aunts. She lost her body long ago and could only walk the world as a ghost. She practices soul magic just like the rest of you," Lawrend exined to them.

    "Oh!" x8

    Hearing that she practices that same magic as them made the opinions of the eight children on her better. They felt more connected to her.

    "You have be an Earth Mage, Valentina. I don''t think you need any reward unless you can be a Heaven Mage again," Lawrend said.

    "Wha¨C! Master, just so you know, it took me centuries to be a Heaven Mage during my life! I only became an Earth Mage so fast because you helped me and I have experience beyond it. I might not be a Heaven Mage in the next ten years," Valentina replied angrily.

    "Hahaha! If you truly be a Heaven Mage, I will reward you with our child. For now, you can have this and this."

    Lawrend threw her two scrolls. One of them was a Foundational nt Spell and the other was an instruction on how to improve her soul magic.

    "Thank you! This is more than enough. Hehe," Valentina replied.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She memorized the contents before returning them to him, and she entered back into his body.

 Chapter 683 I Want Your Love

    "It''s your turn now," Lawrend said to Rami.

    "Yes, My God."

    Rami stepped forward and gracefully stood before him.

    "Hmmm¡­ You''re still a Grand Mage? You can''t really improve?" Lawrend asked.

    "As long as I''m near you, I can power up to Earth Mage-level. You''re my mini heaven, Master."

    "I see. I will check up on your bodyter."

    The angels were created by the Goddess. Their power level never changed throughout their lifetimes which were ten thousand years. It was not a surprise to him that Rami never improved.

    "Thank you, My God." Rami bowed and returned.

    "Master¡­"

    Nao walked forward. She stood out among Lawrend''s maids. Technically, she wasn''t even his maid. She was his butler. Just as Lawrend instructed her to do, she still kept wearing it.

    "You''re an Arch Mage and you created so many good potions. You can have anything thates out of your mouth," Lawrend said.

    He was really impressed by her. He wanted to reward her so she would do even better in the future. She was a vital part of his arsenal now. If he lost her, the efficiency of his ns would be reduced greatly.

    "I want your love," Nao answered tly.

    "..."

    The whole training grounds became silent. Lawrend closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    "I understand. You will be my priorityter. The rest who I have ns withter, I will amodate tomorrow."

    Lawrend knew he messed up. The way Nao stared at him was scary. He could tell that she yearned to be loved more. He didn''t really have that much interaction with her except when he taught her how to use fire magic and how to increase the efficiency of her creating potions.

    After that, he kind of forgot about her. He could understand why she demanded his love. She was deprived of it. He deprived her of it, actually.

    "Thank you."

    After saying that, Nao cooly left.

    Ember smiled wryly and walked forward. The awkward atmosphere Nao left made it hard for her to step forward.

    "You can be a Heaven Mage any time, right?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes. I''m only waiting for you," Ember replied.

    "Thank you. Do you know what you want?"

    "I''m fully happy right now. I have everything I want," Ember replied with a beautiful smile on her face.

    Lawrend couldn''t help but stare at her in a daze. She looked so beautiful smiling like that. His eyes couldn''t move and his body seemed to be locked in ce.

    "You''re too good for me," Lawrend said and smiled.<sub> </sub>

    "I''m also too good for you," Ember replied with a giggle.

    "Hahaha!" Lawrendughed at her response.

    Indeed, the two of them were too good for each other. But that wasn''t the point. He knew for sure that she really loved him. With love, everything else didn''t matter.

    "And thest one. I want to see what happened to your magic, Truf," Lawrend said and nced at a corner of the training grounds.

    Truf rested his back against a pir as he watched the ongoing show.

    He nodded his head and walked forward. He had a solemn expression on his face. Seeing Lawrend so happy made him remember his family. He wanted nothing more than to kill him right now.

    The problem was that anyone else here could easily kill him if he tried to do anything. And after so many years of staying under Lawrend''s roof, he had learned how to endure.

    He would strike once there was a perfect opportunity to win.

    Truf stood before Lawrend and looked him in the eyes.

    Lawrend could tell what was going through the kid''s head with one nce. It didn''t bother him.

    "You''re an Arch Mage. How are your spells?" Lawrend asked.

    "It works for Beginner, True, and Arch levels. I have no idea how to continue to make it better," Truf replied.

    He didn''t borate on his spells any further.

    Lawrend squinted his eyes and decided not to pry anymore. This kid was starting to be crafty. He would surely be a hard enemy in the future.

    Although Lawrend knew that the kid had a high moral standard since he wanted to defeat him himself, it was still unknown what kind of magic he would be able to create with his motivation fueled by revenge. There was nothing more powerful in this world than emotion like that.

    Everyone could do anything if they tried to a certain extent. Having powerful emotions as motivators would help anyone unleash that potential.

    "If you aren''t going to show me, you''re on your own. But I can tell you that the key to merging spells is through trial and error. You don''t have to create a spell each time. You only need to create the structure of the spell and cast it forcefully. Only after confirming that your spell is doable, should you create a full spell for it," Lawrend exined.

    His children perked up their ears when they heard him start exining. His words were valuable to them even though he wasn''t trying to teach them.

    "Ah! Thank you, Master," Truf replied with a joyful expression on his face.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    But as soon as he realized it, the gloomy expression on his face returned. He cursed himself once again for liking it whenever Lawrend started exining the mysteries of magic.

    "Have you tried sparring with my children?" Lawrend asked.

    "No."

    "Try it. I won''t ask them what spell you used. You won''t have battle experience, otherwise."

    Truf furrowed his eyebrows and thought hard about it. Would he be willing to risk leaking his spells to Lawrend or not learn any battle experience? The two seemed equally bad.

    He could catch Lawrend by surprise by attacking him with his spell that Lawrend wasn''t familiar with or he could gain a better battle experience that would hopefully allow him to beat Lawrend.

    The two choices were hard for Truf to decide on since both of them had their pros and cons.

 Chapter 684 A Heaven Mages Divinity

    Truf turned his head to Humility. She acted like his mother even though she didn''t have to. There were times when she got angry, but Truf could always feel the warmth she exuded whenever she acted kind and caring.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She was the only sce Truf had in this world.

    "Master is trustworthy," Humility said to him, understanding why he looked at her.

    Truf turned his head back to Lawrend. He stared at him with eyes of doubt and suspiciousness. Lawrend was not a trustworthy person in his mind.

    "I will trust you this once," Truf said and nodded his head.

    "Ahahaha! Okay!" Lawrendughed.

    He found it amusing that Truf said it like he didn''t already trust him by studying magic under him. His mind was truly corrupted by his desire for revenge. He failed to see the things around him clearly.

    Truf wanted to kick Lawrend after seeing himugh. Fortunately, he had the ability to control his emotions. He knew it wasn''t the time yet. One day, he would defeat Lawrend fair and square.

    "Since everyone is done, I will be returning to my room. Nao, wait outside my door. I will call for you in," Lawrend said.

    They nodded their heads at him. Lawrend took onest look at his children before leaving.

    He turned into a golden bolt of lightning and returned to his room.

    Lawrend immediately entered the bathtub. He used his magic and warmed the temperature of the water perfectly. He rxed in there for several hours. He used this time to think about his children and his future.

    He definitely needed to be stronger to be able to protect his children. He didn''t know if he had any enemies at the Ignis n. There might be a Heaven Mage in there that didn''t like him because he came out of nowhere.

    Lawrend was merely specting. He stopped overthinking it and thought about other things.

    With hisary system upgraded, Lawrend was now sure about his future path. He wanted to create his own world and live there. This current one was controlled by the Goddess. He doubted that she would hand it over to him.

    In total, there were eight levels in this world. Beginner Mage, True Mage, High Mage, Arch Mage, Grand Mage, Earth Mage, Heaven Mage, and Divine Mage. Above those was Sub-God.

    Lawrend wasn''t entirely sure if Godhood was above Sub-God. He might need to ask the Goddess more but asking that question could let her know that he was nning to be a God.

    ''A Sub-God¡­ I can''t let myself be her servant,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    Lawrend already got a faint idea of how to be a Heaven Mage. He needed to resonate with the universe more. He needed to connect with it and be able to use the mana from his surroundings.

    Valentina mentioned in the past that Heaven Mages needed a Divinity to reach that level.

    "Valentina, what is a Divinity?" Lawrend asked within his mind.

    "I have no clear idea, but it is the key to bing a Heaven Mage. Each Heaven Mage got a Divinity in some form or another," Valentina''s beautiful voice replied to him.

    "Then what is your Divinity in the past?" Lawrend asked.

    "It''splicated. When I became an Earth Mage, I connected with the world by expressing my desire to protect the world from destruction. And then when I became a Heaven Mage, I connected with the skies or heaven, whatever you call it. At that time, I felt the nts that I had interacted in the past call out to me."

    Valentina appeared inside his mind with a confused expression on her face. Trying to recall what happened that time was hard for her.<sub> </sub>

    "What happened next?"

    "An unending ethereal golden string stretched out from my soul to space. I have tried multiple times to reach the end but going higher became harder as I couldn''t fly any higher."

    "Do you still have that golden string?" Lawrend asked.

    "No. I suppose the reason I''m still alive today was because of that golden string. It modified my soul''s strength."

    "Interesting."

    Lawrend had no idea what that golden string was but it was a clue.

    "How did you know to call it a Divinity?" Lawrend asked.

    "There were many Heaven Mages during that time. I consulted several of them and they all said something about it. I haven''t asked them clearly where the term originated from."

    "Divinity¡­ You felt the nts you interacted with in the past¡­ a never-ending golden string reaching to space¡­ I have no idea. I can feel the answer at the tip of my mind, but it''s noting to me," Lawrend said to her, still within his mind. He avoided speaking so the Goddess won''t spy on him.

    It didn''t make any sense. There didn''t seem to be a connection between the two.

    "Do you have anything else to ask, Master?"

    "No. Thank you for answering my questions."

    Valentina vanished within his mind.

    Lawrend opened his eyes and nkly stared at the ceiling. His soul was more intelligent than before but the path to bing a Heaven Mage seemed very hard. It was not a surprise that the Blumin Emperor failed after trying for thousands and thousands of years.

    "It''s time," Lawrend said out loud.

    He finished washing his body and walked out of the bathroom. He sat on his bed.

    "You cane in."

    The door to the room opened and Nao walked inside. She had a cool expression on her face and walked in carrying a towel on her arm.

    "How did you know?"

    "Sister Grape sent me here and said she heard sounds of water from inside before she returned," Nao answered calmly.

    "Wipe my body," Lawrend ordered.

    Nao nodded her head and started from the top. Lawrend closed his eyes as she wiped the droplets of water on his neck, chest, and back. She lifted his arms and got under his armpit.

    Lawrend couldn''t help but think that he was acting like a baby. Nevertheless, he didn''t stop her.

 Chapter 685 You Forgot To Wipe This ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Soon, Nao reached his waist. She kneeled in front of his crotch and immediately noticed his slumbering member. It silently waited for her to touch it.

    "Ha¡­" Nao released a quiet breath.

    She looked up at Lawrend before quickly avoiding his gaze. She grabbed the huge thing and lifted it up. She wiped underneath with the towel and dried out any wet parts between his legs.

    As she moved it, it slowly started growing erect.

    "H-Huh?" Nao panicked.

    It started growing biggerpared to what she remembered before. She looked up at Lawrend and saw a lewd smile on his face.

    "Stop dawdling around and finish your job," Lawrend teasingly said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Yes¡­"

    Nao gulped and stared at it for a few moments before continuing to wipe Lawrend''s legs. After a while, she finished at his foot.

    "You forgot to wipe one part," Lawrend said.

    "Where?" Nao looked up.

    Lawrend took this chance and stood up. His hard and massive cock was forced into her mouth and took her by surprise.

    "Mmgh!"

    Nao grabbed the shaft and looked at him with anger in her eyes. In response to his aggressiveness, she used her teeth and slightly nibbled on the tip.

    "That''s not how you do it," Lawrend said and pulled it out of her mouth.

    "...Tell me how I should do it," Nao replied while avoiding his eyes.

    Lawrend was aware that Nao knew how to suck his cock. She was merely ying dumb.

    "Did you forget it or something?"

    "Yes. After three whole years of nothing¡­ I forgot how to do it," Nao replied with a slight anger in her voice.

    "I''m sorry. It was just I never saw you in the castle. If I did, I would have invited you to have sex with me," Lawrend said.

    Throughout the two years, before he tried to be an Earth Mage, he had sex with all of his maids except for Nao. It was understandable for him why she was upset at him now.

    "I was waiting. You didn''t check up on me one bit. You heard about my achievements, but you never visited. I was upset¡­ So I engrossed myself in making potions day and night just to remove the pain in my chest. I thought you didn''t love me anymore. It was only after seeing your smile earlier did I realize that you still loved me.

    "I actually¡­ fell in love with you again. My heart which had grown numb became warm. The memories of you teaching me how to use fire magic and create potions. The moments we spent with each other. They were all so precious to me¡­

    "You changed my life. I realized that you are the only one that can make my heart beat. There was once a young talented potion master who entered myboratory.

    "He was handsome and likable, but the way he tried to teach me potion making was poorpared to your method. If he was much better than you, he might''ve made memit a mistake then.

    "Master, do you know what I feel now?" Nao asked as tears slowly started falling from her eyes.

    Lawrend bit his lips in pain. Hearing her retell her pains made him feel worthless and a scum. He failed as her lover to give her the emotional and sexual support she needed.<sub> </sub>

    "I understand everything. I''m so sorry¡­ I will visit you in yourb at least once a month, no, once a week even at my busiest times," Lawrend said.

    He wanted to make up with her and fix this torn rtionship. He genuinely liked her cool appearance in her butler uniform. She looked cute in them. She emitted an entirely different charmpared to his maids.

    "Master¡­ Do you still love me?" Nao asked. She knew the answer, but she asked because her heart needed to hear it from his mouth.

    "I love you. I love you so much you don''t know how much it hurt me to hear everything you just said!" Lawrend shouted.

    He lifted her up from the floor and embraced her tightly. He didn''t kiss her but simply embraced her full of love. Nao felt her heart grow warmer under his embrace.

    She also couldn''t help but notice the hard boner poking her stomach.

    "Master¡­ I love you too. I know you''re saying the truth because your little brother is still so big and happy to see me," Nao replied with tears of joy streaming down her face.

    "I know. I will savor your body until I can''t forget about you each day," Lawrend said directly at her face.

    "Mm¡­"

    Nao looked away as she blushed from his abrupt closeness to her.

    Lawrend turned her around and then pushed her onto the bed.

    "Ah!"

    "Spread your legs."

    Lawrend pressed his naked body in between her legs and lifted her left leg up. She still wore her butler uniform, but that didn''t stop him. He rubbed her legs with his hand.

    "Ahhh¡­" Nao moaned.

    The sensation of his fingers rubbing her inner thigh felt pleasurable and ticklish. She stared at his passionate eyes and wanted more. Those eyes meant that he still desired her. Her worries that he got tired of her vanished like smoke.

    "Hup!"

    Lawrend pulled down her pants in one go. He revealed her cute panties that suited her beautiful long legs.

    "It feels cold¡­"

    "Don''t worry, I will warm it up soon," Lawrend whispered.

    He pressed his fingers against her panties and rubbed her crotch. The sensation was clearer this timepared to before since there was only one sheet of fabric separating his fingers from her pleasure spot.

    "Ngh¡­ Ah¡­"

    A smile formed on Nao''s face. She felt pleasure scatter all over her body as Lawrend rubbed her most precious ce. She grabbed his neck and stared right into his eyes.

    "Master, you are so handsome."

    "And you look cute," Lawrend smoothly replied.

    He leaned forward and took her mouth in for a long kiss. He parted her lips with his tongue and explored deeper. She responded back by fiercely fighting back and attempting to invade inside of his mouth.

 Chapter 686 Drinking An Aphrodisiac Potion ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    *Smooch* *Chu* *Smooch*

    The two of their tongues ended up fighting right outside of their lips. The lewd wet sounds of their passionate kiss filled the room.

    Meanwhile, Lawrend continued on and yed with her slit.

    Lawrend''s finger soon found a bean erect in between her legs. He rubbed it with his fingers and Nao''s body trembled.

    "Uuu¨Chhn."

    It was none other than Nao''s clitoris. Lawrend rubbed it all over and pushed his middle finger deep in between her slit. But because of her panties, he wasn''t able to slide his finger inside.

    It was perfect as Lawrend only nned to get her wet.

    Nao started holding Lawrend''s head as she kissed him. Soon after that, Lawrend noticed his fingers getting wet. He pulled away from her and panted his breath.

    "Hahh¡­ Ahh¡­ Take off all your clothes. I want to see your naked body," Lawrend said.

    Nao nodded her head and pushed him away. She stripped in front of him and threw her clothes to the side.

    Lawrend went in between her legs once again and went on top of her. He used his hands to support himself above her naked body. Nao stared at his body with eyes full of love.

    "Eat me up, Master¡­" Nao whispered.

    Her eyes were full of lust and desire. After three years of abstinence, her body''s slumbering desire woke up. She wanted him to pleasure her till all of his debt on her body was paid.

    Lawrend smiled and yfully bit her neck. He then slowly went down and kissed her supple breast. It wasn''t that big as it was only A-cup, but it was still there.

    "Ah¡­"

    Lawrend licked her nipple, causing her to tremble in pleasure. She put a finger in her mouth and bit it. She then used her spare hand to fondle his hard sword. Her fingers ran along the length and memorized its shape.

    Lawrend pushed his mouth against her breast and took her nipple inside of his mouth. His tongue went around her are and tickled the mound at the center once in a while.

    Nao''s body became hotter as the familiar nipple-sucking ignited more of her passionate desire. She firmed up her grip on his member and moved her hand up and down to give him a handjob.

    "Ahh¡­"

    Nao sumbed to the pleasure and closed her eyes. And as a result, it heightened her sense of pleasure.

    Lawrend noticed that her nipple got severely harder. He carefully used his teeth and lightly bit on it.

    "AH!"

    The sudden change and because of the hardness of his teeth caused a powerful wave of pleasure to rush into Nao''s body. She let go of his sword and embraced him instead.

    Lawrend stopped and looked up at her lewd face.

    He gave her nipple a big lick and raised his body up.

    "Huh?"

    Nao stared at him confusedly.

    "Just rx."

    Lawrend didn''t exin and positioned himself in front of her crotch. He grabbed her panties and pulled them down her legs. Only then did Nao understand what he was trying to do next.

    Lawrend looked at her untouched pussy. It was as he just remembered. Pure and young-looking. It was not a surprise since she had not touched it in three years.

    He positioned his tip against her entrance and rubbed it up and down. He nced at Nao''s face and saw an excited expression on her face. With that, Lawrend decided to give her what she wanted.<sub> </sub>

    "Ahhh!"

    He swung his hip forward and his member prated her tight flesh. Pleasure gripped his lower half as he got in deeper and deeper. Each millimeter of his cock felt good.

    As for Nao, she became happy. The feeling of his cock spreading her insides apart and prating deep into her aroused her. The moment he hit her deepest part, her whole lower body twitched in response.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Mm!" Nao moaned.

    Lawrend grinned at her. He lifted her chin up with his thumb and made her gaze into his eyes.

    "You look so attractive with me in you," Lawrend said.

    "Master¡­ I-I have something you might like," Nao said after looking away with a blush.

    "Hm?"

    Lawrend didn''t move and waited for her.

    "Here."

    A small vial appeared in her hand as she took it out from her storage ring. Lawrend took it from her and swished the contents against the light.

    "I can''t tell what it is but it looks amazing."

    "That''s an aphrodisiac, Master. Sister Humility gave me some of hers. I got interested so I made my own," Nao exined.

    "Interesting. What are its effectspared to the ones Humility has?"

    After hearing Lawrend''s question, Nao''s face turned bright red. She blinked her eyes and covered her face shyly.

    "A whole month¡­"

    "...What?"

    Lawrend gawked at her in a daze. He blinked his eyes repeatedly to see if he was still sober or not.

    "It''s concentrated so the effectsst for a month. I don''t know how long it will really be with your powerful body''s natural rejection of drugs."

    Nao wanted to hide herself under a pillow. What she was saying made her feel like she was a nympho who couldn''t get enough sex.

    "Hahaha! Why not," Lawrendughed.

    It was a perfect amount of time to repay her for what she missed out on.

    "N-N-No! E-Even that''s too long for me," Nao panicked while trembling.

    "Don''t worry. You have potions that can keep you going yourself, right?" Lawrend guessed.

    Nao avoided Lawrend''s eyes and became silent.

    "I knew it."

    Knowing that she really did, Lawrend didn''t worry about it anymore. He went and started moving.

    "Ah! Ahh..! No!" Nao moaned.

    Lawrend opened the vial as he shook his hips and drank the thick liquid inside. He swallowed it and a powerful feeling spread through his whole body immediately. His boner became harder and he felt like he could go on forever.

    Nao noticed the effects on him. His eyes lost focus as Lawrend allowed the potion to take control of his body. Otherwise, he was totally capable of neutralizing it.

 Chapter 687 A Month Of Nonstop Pounding ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Hahhh¡­"

    Lawrend released a heavy breath out of his nostrils. He stared at Nao with the eyes of a predator.

    Lawrend grabbed her arms and put them above her head.

    "Ahh!" Nao screamed in surprise.

    "HAH!"

    Lawrend thrust his hips violently.

    "Ahhhh!"

    A wave of pleasure spread through Nao''s whole body.

    And just like a hammer hitting a nail repeatedly, Lawrend smacked her crotch with his crotch as he pumped deep inside of her.

    "Ah! Ah! Ah¡­ Ahhh! Ahh! ¡­Ah! Mmm!"

    Nao closed her eyes to avoid seeing the predator-like face of Lawrend. She bit her lips and focused on feeling the pleasure that his rough movements were giving her. Since she couldn''t move, she could only moan and passively ept what he was doing to her.

    This continued for a whole day. Nao felt her lower half bing sore. The pleasure changed midway. It became sharp and hit her mind like a knife. It was still pleasurable but it was very powerful.

    Lawrend didn''t stop his repetitive motions even after that long. He truly let go of control over his body. The pleasure he felt was unlike what he had received before. The potion heightened his senses and made him capable of urately understanding the structure of Nao''s vagina even though his cock shouldn''t be able to do that.

    A few more days passed by until a week went by since they started. Nao muffled her moans near the seven-day mark. It was subtle and quiet. One would have to listen carefully to hear it.

    Those moans were quite silent but it was ear-numbing as the sweet pleasure she felt was condensed.

    "m¡­ mm¡­ m¡­ m¡­ mm¡­ mmm¡­"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Nao loved this long session. Her powerful Arch Mage body allowed her tost this long without relying on her potions, but she could already feel that her body''s limits were reaching her.

    She came an unknown amount of times during this week. Her bodily fluids were almost gone.

    "Master¡­ let me drink my potion," Nao said with great difficulty.

    Lawrend briefly regained the rity in his eyes and he stopped. He released Nao''s arms and she was able to look at the state of her arms after he held her down for so long.

    "It''s so bruised up."

    Nao''s hand shook as a test tube with a cork appeared in her hand. She shakily removed the cork and downed all of its contents. After that, she drank several liters of water from ss bottles of water she kept in her storage ring.

    The test tube contained an energy potion she had made. The water was for the fluids she lost due to cumming so many times.

    "..."

    Lawrend silently watched everything like a serial killer.

    Nao ced her arms back above her head and looked away from him. And to show that she was ready again, she nodded her head.

    Lawrend held her wrists again and pushed her down. He changed his pistoning position and went in at an angle.

    "Ahh!" Nao moaned.

    Her body trembled at the change. This spot wasn''t as pleasured before and the sudden change caused it to be extremely sensitive and it sent a tsunami of pleasure into Nao''s body.<sub> </sub>

    The only thing in Lawrend''s mind was pleasure. He allowed the potion to take full control once more and his hip movements hastened. He pounded her pussy like he was ttening her.

    "Ahhh! Ahh! Ah! AHh! Ahhh!" Nao moaned loudly.

    Lawrend pounded her like this for another week. Nao became weak again and she asked him to stop.

    "Master¡­ stop for a bit."

    Nao trusted that Lawrend understood her words.

    "Ahh! E-Eh?? Ah! Mm¡­ mm¡­ You''re not¡­ ah! ¨Cstopping?"

    Lawrend didn''t heed Nao''s words and continued fucking her without any care for her feelings. Nao panicked and tried to free herself from his clutches.

    "Ow! Ah¡­"

    Her wrists felt painful and the pain only heightened the pleasure she was feeling. At this moment, her whole body was an erogenous zone. If someone blew at her arm''s skin, there was a high chance she would cum.

    "Mm¡­ mmm¡­ mm¡­" Nao continued moaning.

    She waited for him to regain rity. After a while, she grew nervous.

    "Master! Master! Stop!" Nao shouted.

    Lawrend continued staring at her with desire. His repetitive motion scared her this time. It felt really good at the start but he seemed like a robot this time.

    "Stop! Stop!!"

    Nao mustered all of her courage and tried to break free.

    Out of nowhere, a smile formed on Lawrend''s face. Nao''s eyes brightened.

    But instead of Lawrend stopping, he pushed her wrists upward, making it harder for her to break free, and then he leaned forward and kissed her on the lips. His tongue expertly opened her mouth and invaded.

    "Mmm¡­ Mhhhgghh!"

    Nao tried to resist, but Lawrend was too strong for her. She could only ept his passionate kiss as he lost himself in the taste of her sweet mouth.

    ''Master¡­'' Nao bemoaned inside her mind.

    Nao''s mind slowly grew blurry. Her body became too tired for her to keep herself conscious.

    But even if she wasn''t conscious anymore, she dreamed about something. She dreamed that Lawrend loved her and kissed her a lot. He then gave her lots of love every night and even at some precarious locations throughout the castle.

    Sometimes, they were almost caught and that made her excited.

    ¡­

    Lawrend regained control of his body as the effect of the aphrodisiac faded. He realized this when his body fell beside Nao on the bed, with his cock inside of her, of course.

    "What a mess," Lawrend said inside his mind.

    Since he had great control over his soul, he let his physical body do whatever it wanted, and he just practiced his magic. He felt a lot of pleasure and he tried to use it to increase his focus.

    By practicing magic with such a distraction, he was able to make his focus finer than before. As a result, he should be able to dual-cast two Earth Mage spells right now.

 Chapter 688 Grand Mage Four-Year-Old

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Semen was everywhere and some of them had dried up to be crusty on the bed sheet. Lawrend stood up from the bed and looked at the aftermath. There were some traces of blood and liquid dripping down the sides.

    "How did my body even have that many¡­" Lawrend wondered out loud.

    He left and took a bath. Once he was done, he carried Nao up and ced her in the bath. He gently cleaned her using a bath sponge and soap. She was entirely unconscious with zero signs that she was about to wake up.

    Lawrend wouldn''t normally do this to his maid, butt Nao was an exception today. She deserved this.

    Lawrend covered her with a towel and carried her out of the room.

    "Fufufufu. Master, your delicious semen can be smelled in this hallway," Aezel said while giving him a seductive gaze.

    "..."

    Lawrend turned slightly red. It was embarrassing for his semen to be smelled outside of the room. It made him feel ufortable.

    "Fufufu. I will take care of Sister Nao now," Aezel said and opened her arms.

    Lawrend passed Nao to her and left. Since he finished with Nao now, he needed to do some other things. Many of which were urgent.

    Lawrend returned to the training grounds.

    Only a month had passed but the whole ce looked entirely different again. It grew two times more than before with many new things set up that he couldn''t recognize.

    "Nyaa! Father!" a cheery voice called out to Lawrend.

    A tiny catgirl ran over with small leaps and embraced Lawrend''s crotch. Her ck cat tail swayed in an S-shape as if to show her excitement to see him.

    "Straw." Lawrend patted her head and rubbed her cat ears.

    "Nyaa!"

    Straw looked up and smiled at him. She bared her teeth that had just started growing her teeth.

    "You have teeth now. Congrats."

    "Nyaa! Big Sister Veronica is already a Grand Mage. Her spells are scary," Strawined.

    "Really? Let me see it."

    Lawrend took Straw''s hand and held it as he walked through the training grounds. He soon found Veronica staring at a huge target right across from her. She held a staff in her hand with three colored gems at its tip.

    She didn''t seem to notice Lawrend''s arrival. Her eyes were entirely focused on the target.

    She closed her eyes and the mana of Lightning, Fire, and Darkness magic swirled around her and gathered at the tip of her staff.

    "O'' Abyss, corrupt thy fire, corrupt thy soul, corrupt thy thoughts, corrupt thy consciousness, corrupt thy existence, Existential Crisis!"

    A big ball of dark-violet mes appeared and then it condensed into an arrow. The staff acted like a bow and released the arrow at breakneck speed.

    *PWANG!*

    The arrow hit the solid metal core of the thick and huge target. Cracks formed on the metal and dark-violet fire seeped out from the seams. Then the whole thing was fully engulfed in mes.

    The metal melted into a thick red goo and fell to the ground. The effects of the spell didn''t stop there. The glowing red hot metal changed color. It slowly changed to a deep violet.<sub> </sub>

    It didn''t stop there as the melted metal became darker and darker. After several more seconds, the metal released tons of purple smoke and it slowly shrank until nothing was left.

    "Not fast enough," Veronica said and sighed.

    "It wasn''t that bad. What kind of spell are you trying to make?" Lawrend interjected and approached her closer.

    "Ah!" Veronica jumped up in fright.

    She was shocked to find Lawrend standing quite close to her. She didn''t notice that he was there at all. She never even expected him to be here because he was almost always away when she was practicing her magic.

    "That was a Grand Mage spell with thebined magic of Lightning, Fire, and Darkness magic. It''s based on the True Mage spell you showed mest time, right?" Lawrend guessed.

    "Yes, Father. Can you tell me if it''s bad or not?" Veronica asked.

    "So far, I don''t think it''s that bad. You simply need to create spells that will be useful inbat. That spell I just saw was impractical for a group battle. You need to make a version of it that can epass a huge area," Lawrend exined.

    "Fu, fu, fu. I have a spell just like that too." Veronica smiled smugly.

    "I have only been gone for a month but you''re already a Grand Mage with several Grand Magebination spells?"

    "Fu, fu, fu! I had an epiphany one night. I was able to be a Grand Mage and create a better foundation for my future spells that same night."

    "Congrattions. At this rate, your little brother Inferno might not be able to catch up to you," Lawrend said with a proud smile on his face.

    He had always thought that Inferno would be his most talented child. Seeing Veronica''s performance made him change his mind. She gained more and more momentum the longer time passed.

    "So Father thinks that Little Brother Inferno will beat all of us when he starts practicing his magic," Veronica said with squinted eyes.

    Lawrend patted Veronica''s head seeing she was probing him for an answer. He kept his mouth shut to not hurt her feelings.

    "Fu, fu, fu. I already know the answer without you saying it, Father," Veronica said and rolled her eyes.

    "You better work hard to prove me wrong," Lawrend smirked.

    "Father, you''re so annoying!"

    Veronica pushed away his hand that was petting her head. She took a step back from him.

    "Ahahaha! It feels like you''re a teenager now. You''re so young yet you''re so mature," Lawrend said.

    "Nyaa?"

    Straw, who had been holding Lawrend''s hand since the start, blinked her eyes.

    "Straw, don''t change. I like your cute and cheery attitude," Lawrend said.

    "Nyaa!"

    "Little Sister Straw~"

    Veronica walked up to Straw and embraced her from the back. Veronica was too focused on Lawrend that she didn''t get the chance to greet her little sister.

 Chapter 689 Earth Mage Divine Slime

    Lawrend spent the whole day looking around the training grounds and checking on his other children. It was only Veronica that became a Grand Mage. The rest of them were still Arch Mages.

    Once it became nighttime, Lawrend went to Elena.

    "Are you ready now?" Lawrend asked her.

    She had been watching over the children ever since Lawrend returned her to the job. It was the reason she was able to teach them so well. With her seeing how they use magic, she was able to exin it to them in a way that helped them a lot.

    "Yes, Master. I''ve been itching for the past month," Elena said.

    "I don''t have time to give you your other reward. For now, I will help you be an Earth Mage," Lawrend replied.

    "Ah¡­ I see. Hehehe. If that''s the case, I will wait. You just had a month-long one with Sister Nao. I fully understand," Elena replied and gave him a look.

    "Thank you. You can invite everyone if you want."

    "Sure. I will tell them all toe."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡­

    Located far north of the Undrasil Imperial Capital, there were several dozens of people watching two silhouettes floating high above the sky. The observers were Lawrend''s children and his maids.

    Naturally, the two were him and Elena.

    Lawrend stood while Elena was in a lotus position with her eyes closed. She listened as Lawrend exined to her how to be an Earth Mage.

    "First, connect yourself with the world. Why, why do you want to be powerful? Think about it and manifest it."

    Elena internalized these teachings and her body started turning golden. She looked like a golden buddha from afar. Small arcs of golden lightning started shing all over her body.

    The lightning mana from the surroundings started gathering around her.

    Lawrend calmly watched the changes from within her body and to the environment around her. He was strong enough to resist the pressure she exerted now that she was trying to be an Earth Mage.

    "Go!" Lawrend urged her.

    The sky turned dark in a split second.

    *BAM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BAM* *BAM*

    Bolts of lightning rained down from the sky and hit Elena''s body. The air turned suffocatingly dense as almost all of the lightning mana from the whole empire started converging in this area.

    "This is¡­"

    There was almost no mana from the other elements. It was a rare moment when Lawrend realized that mages could mess up other mages if they wanted to. This thought made something click inside his mind.

    "Master, thank you."

    Lawrend heard Elena''s voice and looked at her. Her body started changing shape as it melted. Her human form disappeared as she turned back to her original slime form.

    "No problem."

    The golden slime Elena shed a white light.

    *BOOM*<sub> </sub>

    The lightning mana in the whole area for hundreds of kilometers condensed into droplets of mana. This created a thick purple fog that was hard to see through. Lawrend was impressed at the scene. He quickly flew away from her side.

    The fog then started converging toward Elena. The farthest ones elerated at insane speeds while the ones closer barely moved as they merged with Elena''s body. The purple lightning mana created purple ripples on her smooth golden slime body.

    But these purple ripples weren''t able to turn her into a purple slime. Elena understood the golden lightning well enough to be able to transform any purple lightning into golden lightning. It was the same for Lawrend and Aezel.

    "A perfect elemental mana mastery," Lawrend muttered.

    Slimes were born from random clumps of mana over long periods of time. They were the mostmon type of monster in this world. Lawrend had probably made some each time he cast a spell.

    This origin was the reason why Elena was able to perfectly control all of the lightning mana around her. With a single thought from her, they became part of her body.

    This phenomenon that Elena created didn''t escape the eyes of the powerful mages on the continent. Many Earth Mages were rmed and a lot of the Heaven Mages at the center of the continent paid attention using magical mirrors that could see through long distances.

    "A Divine Creature¡­ Is another n going to appear?" a white-haired and long-bearded old man said while floating high above the sky.

    He stroked his beard and watched silently.

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows and felt like someone was watching them. He looked around but he wasn''t able to pinpoint where the gaze wasing from.

    "Ahaha! This kid is getting better."

    The cloud passed over the old man and he fully disappeared from view. It was as if he was never there in the first ce.

    The dark clouds had long disappeared as there was no more mana to support its existence. The whole sky was clear. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the small slime body at the center.

    A faint but powerful wave of lightning mana spread out from the slime and hit everyone''s body.

    Except for Lawrend and Aezel, no one else had noticed it.

    "She seeded," Lawrend said and smiled.

    The slime body responded to his voice and formed a body. Lawrend waved his hand and the space rippled. The whole area where he and Elena were disappeared.

    "What?"

    Everyone stared at their disappearance in a daze.

    "Master and Sister Elena is still there. He''s using space magic," E said with focused eyes.

    She prided herself on her space magic. Seeing Lawrend''s mastery of it made her realize that her abilities were nothing special. This ignited apetitive drive within her.

    After defeating her Big Sister, E found another person she couldpete against.

    Inside the space bubble, Lawrend watched Elena''s naked body form. She smiled at him and flew closer.

    "Master, I want to make love already," Elena whispered.

    Her eyes were filled with unstoppable desire. She would push him down whether he wanted to or not.

    "Let''s leave first," Lawrend said and smiled at her.

 Chapter 690 Slime Maid River Special ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [AN: Chapter slightly longer than usual.]

    Elena nodded her head and wore her maid uniform. She purposely did it in a seductive manner. For example, she lifted her stockings up while gazing at him with her chest puffed out.

    Lawrend enjoyed the show she gave him. It got his boner ready for the next step.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    After she was done, Lawrend put away the spatial sphere around them. They came back to everyone''s view.

    "Mothew!" Eina eximed and waved her hand.

    Elena smiled at her three children and waved at them. Lawrend nodded at Aleshia.

    "It''s time to go back," Aleshia said.

    Since Lawrend''s children could already fly, they didn''t Elena to carry them anymore.

    "What about Father?" Zio curiously asked.

    "Master still has to help Sister Elena," Aleshia said and gave her other maid sisters a meaningful look.

    They immediately understood and flew back with her.

    Lawrend watched their departing backs calmly. He focused particrly on Nao. She was slightly thinner than before, but she was very lively. It was as if she didn''t just get railed for a month straight.

    "Where do you want to do it?" Lawrend asked Elena.

    "Hehehe. I know a river close to here," Elena replied with a sexually provocative gaze within her eyes.

    Lawrend nodded his head and she flew forward while he followed behind her. They turned into three golden streaks that crossed the skies.

    "Master."

    Elena took Lawrend''s hand and wrapped her fingers around his. Her heart fluttered at the feeling of his manly hands. She slightly blushed and a silly smile appeared on her face.

    As for Lawrend, he felt happy. This was the future he wanted. Having fun with his maids.

    They traveled for a while until a thick forest appeared in front of them. A small river crossed through that forest and Elena and Lawrendnded on its bank.

    Elena leaned close to Lawrend and wrapped her arms around his neck. She stared into his eyes and pressed her chest against his. She looked up and the sexual tension between them reached a new peak.

    "Master, I want to eat you¡­" Elena whispered.

    "Eat me. It''s your reward," Lawrend replied.

    "Hehehe." Elena chuckled.

    She grabbed Lawrend''s lower lip with her thumb and pulled it down. She then moved closer and kissed him. Her slick and long tongue invaded his mouth and thered all over inside of him.

    Lawrend was surprised by it, but he quickly got used to it and he allowed her to do as she pleased.

    They passionately kissed for several minutes before Elena pulled away.

    "Mmm¡­ My saliva has an aphrodisiac in it. Do you feel it already, Master?" Elena asked.

    "I can neutralize it you know?" Lawrend retorted with a faint smile on his face.

    "Hehehe. I know you won''t. Come. Let''s enter the water together. I will wash your back, Master," Elena said and pulled his hand to the river.

    Lawrend allowed her to pull him. They slowly entered the cold river water until it was knee deep.

    Elena went in front of him and helped him remove all of his clothes. She threw them to the side and then she returned back behind him.

    "Master, crouch."

    Lawrend crouched, following her words.

    Elena scooped a handful of cold river water and poured it over Lawrend''s hair. She repeated this a couple of times until his red hair was fully wet.

    "Oh!"

    Suddenly, hundreds of small nubs started rubbing Lawrend''s back. He looked behind him and found that they were Elena''s smile tentacles with small round indents at the bottom. They moved back and forth to rub the dead skin off his back.<sub> </sub>

    "And then¡­" Elena whispered with an evil grin on her face.

    A small slime tentacle split from the rest and slid across Lawrend''s thighs.

    "Ah! Is something in the water?!" Lawrend stood up in a panic.

    Elena quickly pulled him back down. She smirked at him.

    When Lawrend saw that, he quickly understood that it was hers.

    Elena continued and her small tentacle that was as thick as a pinky went in between his legs and wrapped around his hard member. It started from the base all the way to the tip.

    "Are youfortable if I put it in your urethra, Master?" Elena asked.

    "No! That''s a no-go," Lawrend furiously shook his head.

    "But why did your cock twitch?" Elena whispered close to his ear.

    "Where did you learn to whisper that seductively?" Lawrend asked with a wry smile on his face.

    "Hehehe. If you''re not ready for it, that''s fine, Master. I will respect your sexuality. Not like it will make you gay. You have us, after all," Elena said.

    This slime tentacle then merged together and formed a cup that wrapped around his cock. This cup then changed shape into a pocket pussy. She then started moving it up and down.

    For Lawrend it felt like his cock just entered a pussy without the feeling of pushing in. It was weird, but it felt good. This pussy she made was the same as her pussy down there. It was tight and she created another slime tentacle inside that rolled around his cock like a tongue.

    "Ohh¡­ This is so good¡­"

    Lawrend closed his eyes and enjoyed her massage and the fleshlight she made.

    Her hand moved up and down as she continued for a while longer. After a dozen minutes of doing the work, she stopped.

    "Master, I want to suck on it," Elena said.

    "Argh¡­"

    Elena pulled off the fleshlight off his cock. Lawrend couldn''t help but moan because of how pleasurable it felt to take it out.

    Elena went in front of him and dived underwater. She opened her mouth and took his cock inside of her mouth. As she took it in, her mouth morphed into her pussy.

    This time, she used two small slime tentacles that wriggled around Lawrend''s cock. She increased her suction and moved her head back and forth. Her powerful lungs made it feel so good Lawrend stopped crouching and directly sat on the river bed.

    "*Gawk*"

    A bubble reached the top of the water from under.

    Lawrend felt pleasure he didn''t get when he fucked Nao for a month. It was very extreme and scary. His find feels like it was melting.

    Elena kept bobbing her head up and down underwater. The sound of water sshing resounded in this part of the river for a long time.

    "Uuuummmuu¡­"

    Elena stopped and opened her eyes underwater. She raised her head up and droplets of semen poured from the sides of her lips.

    "Mmm¡­ Delicious," Elena said and smiled at him.

    "We aren''t done, are we?" Lawrend teased.

    "Do me from behind, Master~," Elena said in a breathy voice.

    Elena found a nearby boulder and supported her arms on it. She then pointed her ass toward his direction. Lawrend grabbed it with his two hands and slipped his cock under her wet skirt.

    He pushed her panties to the side and thrust forward.

    "Ahh..! More¡­"

    Lawrend started pounding her repeatedly. Elena moaned nonstop and some birds started watching out of curiosity.

    Even if a lewd angel was watching them, the two of them wouldn''t care. Well, that was the case and both Lawrend and Elena knew about it.

    Rami watched them from behind a cover of a thick tree. She had her legs spread apart as she used her great eyesight to spy on them while she masturbated.

 Chapter 691 A Date With Shia

    Lawrend and Elena returned to the empire once they were done.

    ¡­

    "Master, wee back," Aleshia said as she watched himnd in front of her.

    "I''m back. Are you ready to go?" Lawrend asked.

    "Already? It''s nighttime."

    "Yes. I don''t know any good ce in the imperial capital city so you will have to be the one to guide me around," Lawrend replied.

    He was about to take Aleshia out on a date. It was the reward she requested from him.

    "I know quite a few ces," Aleshia said and nodded her head.

    "Let''s go. Elena can take care of the children again." Lawrend nced at Elena beside him.

    "I will follow your orders, Master," Elena replied and slightly bowed to him.

    Her current appearance and reaction werepletely different from what she showed him earlier by the river banks. No one would''ve guessed that she had that lewd side to her.

    "Okay!" Aleshia nodded her head.

    Lawrend took Aleshia''s hand and they left the castle together. Lawrend wore a mask mid-flight to cover his face. It was in white with no design on it.

    "Cover your face too. It will be weird for you to date someone other than me," Lawrend said to her.

    "Yes, Master."

    Aleshia pulled out her own mask and covered her face. This was the one she usually used whenever she assassinated someone. It was pitch ck and made it hard to see under the dark.

    They went around the streets and people would look up at them. It wasn''t forbidden to fly in the imperial city as long as you don''t go over 40 meters high. There were many powerful mages here that could fly so it was allowed here unlike in the previous Undrasil Kingdom''s royal capital.

    "What do you want to do, Master?" Aleshia asked.

    There were magic shops, restaurants, potion stores, beast stores, and peddlers from each side of the street they flew in. Many of these ces looked interesting.

    After more than three years under Lawrend''s rule, the imperial capital experienced a rapid recovery. Many destroyed parts had already been reced with bustling areas. The past was slowly bing history.

    "I want to see you look cute. Why not a clothing store?" Lawrend replied.

    "Do I not look cute enough?" Aleshia pouted slightly.

    "You need to look cooler as an assassin to the point where your victims don''t regret dying to you."

    A faint smile couldn''t help but form on Lawrend''s face as he said that. He imagined a beautiful assassin under the moonlight twirling around as heads fall down and blood sttered everywhere.

    It was an amazing image and Lawrend wanted to see it with Aleshia. The reason he fell for her was that she was an assassin. She was interesting and her life was even more so.

    "Hehehe. That''s true."

    Aleshia nodded her head with a smile. She also imagined something simr along those lines.

    "I will bring us to a good one then, Master," Aleshia said.<sub> </sub>

    She led the way and they flew in a specific direction. They stopped in front of a clothing store with barely anyone in the area.

    "Are you sure this clothing store is good?"

    It looked like a ce that people avoided. It didn''t look like one where they would find what they were looking for.

    "This is the ce. Only the elites know about this ce," Aleshia said and opened the door.

    Lawrend walked inside and looked around. A strong floral scent assaulted his nose. There were cute and beautiful dresses hanging on one side and there were formal and prestigious-looking suits and cloaks on the other.

    "Wow. You were right."

    The ce was better than the absence of customers told him. Everything seemed so expensive right out of the bat. There were even expensive lightings fixed at the ceiling that used light stones to light up the merchandise.

    "Good evening, Customers. What brings the two of you here?" a store clerk asked.

    He was an old man with a trimmed beard and white mustache. He looked like an expert on whatever field he knew about. He had a formal suit on that was slightly simr to butlers.

    "My Master wants to dress me up," Aleshia replied.

    "Oh? This is an expensive procedure as everything needs to be made custom. Are you sure?"

    The store clerk eyed them up and down. He scrutinized their clothing using his eyes. In this empire, clothing worn by powerful people was different from the clothing worn by the average person.

    "Money is not a problem."

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lawrend casually waved his hand.

    "Very well. Follow me to the back."

    The store clerk noticed something on their clothing and stopped hindering them. He led the way deeper inside the shop. They took several steps and reached a small room.

    "This room is made for privacy. Miss, you can take off your clothes. It''d be better if I can also see because I will be the one making your clothes," the store clerk replied.

    "Hm?" Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows.

    "Mister, I''m sorry for the rudeness. My name is Ruford ss. If you are ufortable letting the miss appear naked in front of me, you can have her wear a thin body suit," Ruford said.

    "Are you sure you''re not just a pervert?"

    "Certainly not. I have seen my fair share of woman''s bodies. I don''t desire them no more unless they are of my bted wife''s."

    Ruford didn''t frown at the mention of his dead wife. He stared at Lawrend with very pure eyes. After seeing that, Lawrend could tell that he was telling the truth.

    "Fine. This isn''t weird anyway."

    Lawrend sighed. He decided to give up since this was also the case back in his previous world. Fashion designers would have their models pose naked and put on clothing on them on the spot then modify that clothing until they were satisfied.

    "I thank you for your understanding. Could I get your name?"

    "My name is¡­ Ren and she is Shia," Lawrend replied and winked at Aleshia.

 Chapter 692 A Night Date And Ordering An Assassin Outfit

    Lawrend decided to tell the store clerk their nicknames. A faint smile couldn''t help but form on Aleshia''s face as she remembered the first time they called each other that way. Unfortunately, that sweet smile was covered by her ck mask.

    "Please knock on the door when the miss is finished removing her clothes," Ruford said and left the room.

    Lawrend was pleased with the guy''s sensibility. He nodded at Aleshia and motioned for her to take off all of her clothes.

    "Master, are you sure about this?" Aleshia asked.

    "You brought me here. Can we trust him?"

    Lawrend was full of confidence in Aleshia''s ability to tell if someone was trustworthy or not. He could trust that store clerk if Aleshia brought him here.

    "Yes. I heard rumors that he used to be the previous Imperial Dressmaker. He acts like the store clerk, but he actually owns the whole store," Aleshia exined to him.

    "Interesting. He''s also an Arch Mage."

    Lawrend naturally used his elemental eyes to scan the man earlier. It was the reason he was able to trust him. He was not strong enough to do anything against Lawrend even if he tried his best. He was like a fly that could only annoy him.

    Aleshia soon finished taking off her maid uniform. She only wore her bra and her panties.

    *Knock* *Knock*

    Lawrend knocked on the door.

    It opened and Ruford walked inside. He immediately ced his gaze on Aleshia. He went forward and walked back to the middle of the room. He squinted his eyes and nodded his head.

    "Mister, what kind of dress do you want her to wear?" Ruford asked Lawrend.

    "A ck short skirt dress that''s flexible and tight to her skin."

    "How about some leggings too?"

    "ck ones."

    "So you want her to wear all ck?"

    "Yes. I want the fabric to be as ck as you can make it."

    "Hmm¡­ Pardon me for asking, but is she an assassin?" Ruford guessed while holding his chin.

    "What makes you ask that?"

    "Only an assassin would need that. Don''t worry. I want my customers toe back so I won''t expose your secret," Ruford said.

    "Whatever. Just do what I want." Lawrend shrugged his shoulders.

    At his power level, Ruford was no threat to him. Even if it was revealed that Aleshia was an assassin, it wasn''t a secret anyway.

    Ruford raised an eyebrow at Lawrend. He asked that question to test the waters. His response only made him more confused than before.

    "I will make a sketch for you."

    Ruford grabbed a painting canvas and set it up in the middle of the room. He then started sketching with a pencil in his hand. He first started by drawing Aleshia''s beautiful body and then put the dress over as anotheryer.

    "How does this look?" Ruford asked Lawrend and moved away to give him space to look at the sketch.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Give her a bracer too."

    Ruford started sketching on Aleshia''s arms and stopped after a few minutes.

    "How about now?"

    "Hmmm¡­ Perfect." Lawrend nodded his head in satisfaction.

    "Okay. I want to take her measurements now. You can take them if you want," Ruford said and stood up.

    "I''ll do it."

    Lawrend took the measuring tape from Ruford''s hand and started measuring Aleshia''s sizes. Ruford guided him on which part to measure or not.<sub> </sub>

    As Aleshia watched Lawrend take her sizes, she remembered back when she first entered the Horiel Household. She had to have her measurements taken so her maid uniform would fit.

    "Perfect. Thank you. I need a downpayment, Mister," Ruford said and passed him a piece of paper with a bill written on it.

    "Shia, write me a check," Lawrend ordered.

    "Yes, Master."

    Aleshia took out a checkbook and wrote on it. She then passed the check to Ruford.

    When he nced at it, Ruford squinted his eyes. There were no names indicating who was the owner of the cheque. It was a rare cheque in this empire. The highest of the highest elites were the only ones that had those.

    "Thank you, Great Customer!"

    Ruford bowed to Lawrend.

    "Go out. My Shia will wear her maid uniform now. And speaking of maid uniform, make more for her with those measurements," Lawrend said.

    "But Master, I already have a lot of spare ones," Aleshia interjected.

    "You need new ones."

    "Okay. Thank you, Master."

    Aleshia bowed to him.

    "I will have 20 maid uniforms for her done. You maye to retrieve all of your orders a monthter," Ruford said as he left the door.

    ¡­

    Aleshia wore her maid uniform and they left the clothing shop.

    "It''s already midnight," Lawrend said as he looked up at the dark night sky.

    They held hands and flew around.

    The streets were lit up by candles,nterns, and magic stones. The nightlife in this city was bustling. There were fewer peoplepared to earlier but there was still a lot.

    "Let''s eat. How about that candied fruit over there?"

    Lawrend pointed to a fruit stand beside the road selling candied fruits. Some of them were fruits that Lawrend couldn''t recognize.

    He bought a stick of candied grapes and passed it to Aleshia. He took one for himself and they both bit it at the same time. They were careful not to remove the masks on their faces.

    "Mm¡­ It''s quite sweet and the burst of sour juices flood your mouth," Lawrend muttered under the mask.

    "It''s good!"

    Aleshia nodded her head at him.

    The two of them went around and tried out a variety of things. They even let a Diviner divine their future.

    "The two of you¡­ will not get married! Be careful in the future."

    "Hahahaha!"

    ? "Hahaha!"

    Lawrend and Aleshiaughed together. Getting married together was something they had already decided. He even had a son with her. The Diviner''s words were bullsh*t in their opinion.

    As they left the diviner''s shop, they couldn''t help but feel some anxiousness.

    "Do you believe her words?" Lawrend asked.

    "Should we get married tomorrow then?" Aleshia joked.

 Chapter 693 A Ghost Maids Jealousy

    "I will have to marry everyone tomorrow too if that is the case. Let''s put it off for now. It''s not like she used any magic earlier. It was only for show," Lawrend said.

    His elemental eyes saw the Diviner use light magic but they were only simple magic that made a shy disy to fool the Diviner''s customers. It wasn''t any fate-defying magic that could read someone''s future.

    "I know, Master," Aleshia replied.

    "Let''s return. It''s almost morning," Lawrend said.

    The two of them flew back to the imperial castle.

    ¡­n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend returned to his room once he was back. It was already fully cleaned. The mattress was already reced with a new one and there was no more strong smell of his semen in the room.

    If Lawrend didn''t know, he wouldn''t be able to tell that people fucked in this room for a month. He sat cross-legged and contemted on the bed.

    "That was a nice date," Lawrend said.

    Although he didn''t bed Aleshia after their date, he was satisfied. He had been stuck in his room for so long since he kept practicing magic. It was a good change of pace for him. It was just what he wanted.

    "Master, I got jealous¡­" Valentina said and appeared in his mind.

    "Do you want to create a body now?"

    "No. I know you like to have sex with me in my ghost form."

    "You can leave your body as a soul and we can still do it."

    Valentina seriously considered it after she heard his words. Lawrend told her to keep her ghost form since he wanted her to explore soul magic for him and he liked to do it with her in her ghost form.

    The ability to see his cock prate deep into her was a very arousing ability in Lawrend''s opinion. He didn''t want her to lose that but it was different now.

    He learned that he could leave his body as a soul. Valentina was a Heaven Mage when she was alive. It shouldn''t be hard for her to figure that out.

    "How do we do it, Master? I have no idea how to recreate my body," Valentina said.

    Her reply was a confirmation that she wanted to have her physical body back. She wanted to go on dates with him too. She also wanted to get pregnant and have his child.

    "I genuinely have no idea. I will try to look for a way. If I can''t, I can still ask the Goddess."

    "No! If you''re going to ask the Goddess, I better not get my physical body."

    "Alright. I will never ask her for it."

    "Thank you¡­ Master. You know how much I hate her," Valentina replied and smiled faintly.

    "I will try to understand how to be a Heaven Mage," Lawrend said and focused inside his mind.

    He started simting how to change his mana so he could be a Heaven Mage.

    ¡­

    A month quickly passed in the blink of an eye. Lawrend would go check on his children once in a while to keep guiding them on the path of magic. During that time, he also requested an order for the materials he needed to create Amene''s bow.

    Many Earth Mages from the Trunden Empire left to go look for the materials Lawrend requested. After a month, only more than half of the materials were gathered.<sub> </sub>

    And of course, he also checked in on Nao once every week. She appreciated his show of change and thanked him by giving him kisses on his cheek.

    "Master, do you want to go with me to pick up the clothes we ordered?" Aleshia asked.

    "Sure."

    Lawrend nodded his head immediately. He held her hand and they left the castle with their masks back on. They entered the clothing shop and Ruford was already waiting for them.

    "Here are your orders, Mister. It''s in this Storage Ring," he said.

    "Why don''t you try it out, Shia?"

    "Sure, Master," Aleshia nodded her head.

    She took the storage ring and entered the changing room. She came out wearing a tight dress that entuated her curves. It had a short skirt that exposes a lot of her sexy legs and her leggings.

    Up at her wrists were her bracers.

    Overall, she looked hot and beautiful.

    "There are many slots for knives!" Aleshia eximed.

    She flipped the under of her wrist and showed Lawrend a slit under the bracer. It was a perfect concealment location for hiding a knife.

    "There''s also one under my skirt, but it''s located above my butt¡­" Aleshia looked at Ruford with dead eyes.

    She couldn''t help but be angry at his stupid design.

    "Ehem. Pardon me, Miss. But the design the Mister imagined couldn''t possibly have any other ces to hide a knife in. If you want, you can not put any knife there," Ruford replied awkwardly.

    Receiving the looks of judgment from Aleshia and the weirded-out look Lawrend gave him made him feel guilty.

    "These bracers are good enough," Aleshia replied.

    She didn''t try to push on the dressmaker anymore. She was very thankful for the beautiful design he made for her. Aleshia proudly twirled and turned in front of Lawrend.

    She showed him various cute and beautiful poses in her new outfit.

    "Wear this when I have a mission for you," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master! It feels sofortable."

    Aleshia loved the outfit. It was breathable and not hot to weak. When she makes sudden movements, it didn''t hinder those moves. She was able to fully use her body''s flexibility in this outfit.

    "Keep wearing that. Let''s go. Here are the rest of the payment," Lawrend said and passed a cheque to Ruford.

    "Thank you, Mister. I will give you a 10% discount for your next purchase!"

    Lawrend and Aleshia left and flew back to the imperial castle. Aleshia''s outfit attracted the attention of the people they passed by. They were mesmerized by her beauty in it.

    "There!"

    Suddenly, Lawrend heard a loud shout. He looked behind him and saw a sh of bright white light cover his vision.

 Chapter 694 Two Executioners From Heaven

    Lawrend waved his arm and a thick wave of Earth Mana formed a dome around him and Aleshia.

    *Boom!*

    The earth spell he used to defend against the sudden attack shattered. Dust covered their surroundings as two light footsteps dropped down from the sky.

    "Heretic, even if you cover your face, we can still recognize you," a sweet and melodic voice said.

    The dust settled and two glowing figures appeared. They each had golden rings over their heads and huge pure, white wings extended out from their backs. These wings slowly folded and turnedpact just like a birdnding on the ground.

    "Who are you two?" Lawrend asked, thoroughly confused by the whole situation.

    The other angel raised her head and looked down at Lawrend.

    "Killing many of our members and starting a church with you as a God is against the Goddess. We are here to execute you!"

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend stared at her in confusion. He already made a soul contract with the Goddess that he would be her Sub-God. She shouldn''t be sending any more angels to try and kill him.

    "Why are you confused? Aljea, let''s attack!"

    Aljea, the other angel nodded her head as a golden ring slowly formed in her hand. She held it like a frisbee disc and threw it.

    "Moon-Ring Decapitation!"

    The moon ring released a burst of light magic behind it and propelled itself forward.

    The space around Lawrend and Aleshia changed, and they appeared several meters away from the attack. He just used his space magic to quickly teleport away from danger.

    "Heresy magic!" the unnamed angel screamed in shock.

    The two of them had never seen space magic before. They were like mortals that saw magic for the first time. It was unbelievable and illogical in their minds.

    "They are both Earth Mages," Lawrend thought to himself.

    "Lucida, your turn!" Aljea shouted.

    "Sunset Cage!"

    The light around Lawrend changed to an orange color and a dome sprang up from the far horizon.

    "Hmph!"

    Lawrend flicked his finger and a thick bolt of lightning shot out from his finger and shattered the orange dome. Shards of it scattered everywhere.

    "Plume of Purity!" Aljea screamed.

    She expanded her angelic wings outward and the white feathers detached and turned into a swarm of fluffy white. They swirled in a circle before rapidly elerating in Lawrend''s direction.

    Lawrend''s phoenix wings opened up behind his back. He pped them toward the iing feathers. A thick and dark-orange me shot out and negated the feathers by burning them to nothingness.

    "Blink!" Lucida shouted.

    She turned into a sh of white light and reappeared beside Lawrend. She grinned at him. Her beautiful smile caused Lawrend to widen his eyes in fear.

    "Aleshia!"

    Lawrend turned around and wrapped Aleshia inside of his wings and pointed his back to the angel.

    "Light Javelin!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lucida didn''t want to give Lawrend a chance. A semi-transparent javelin appeared in her hand that quickly turned into a glowing white javelin. She then thrust it at him over her head.

    A powerful destructive light aura emanated from the tip. If it hit Lawrend, it would easily pierce his flesh and destroy his physical body.

    The space around Lawrend turned murky. The light javelin hit that location and it seemed to sink into nothingness as Lucida couldn''t immediately pull back because of the powerful momentum she put on it.

    "GO!"

    Lawrend pushed Aleshia to the sky, far away from him.

    "No!" Aleshia screamed and reached out for him as she flew away outside of her control.

    Lawrend turned around and stared at Lucida with his eyes brimming with anger. This was the first time someone had tried to harm his maid after a long while. His anger reached its peak, and he shattered his space spell.

    He then forcefully grabbed the light javelin and injected his own light mana into it.

    "What did you do!?"

    Lucida threw the light javelin away. It hit the road and shed on and off rapidly.

    *BOOM!*

    The ground shook and the road opened up into pieces. The light javelin exploded and sent shockwaves of powerful light mana to the surrounding buildings. Many ss windows shattered and weak walls cracked.

    "Light Javelin!"

    Another light javelin formed. This time it was above Lawrend. Aljea held it and sent a ton of her light mana into it. She then arched the javelin behind her back and threw it at him with unbelievable force.

    It rapidly elerated like a rocket as light mana shot out from its butt.

    Lawrend stared at it calmly and held a hand forward.

    Light, Darkness, Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Lightning, nt, and Space. These elemental manas gathered in his palm in the blink of an eye. They formed a small ball of rainbow colors.

    "All-Element Shield!"

    A shield formed in Lawrend''s hand and then the light javelin hit it.

    *THUD*

    It was as if the light javelin hit a thick sheet of metal. Lawrend''s foot dug deep into the ground as the force pushed him down.

    The two forces collided at the tip of the light javelin. The javelin tried to destroy the shield, but the shield held together without showing any signs of witness. It glowed a bright rainbow color that showed the power of the myriad elements.

    The All-Element Shield resisted the light javelin like two opposing mas facing each other. It pushed it away and relieved the pressure on Lawrend''s foot.

    *BOOM!*

    The light javelin couldn''t take the powerful pressure and shattered into light mana.

    The dust slowly settled and Lawrend stared at the two angels. They stared at him with grim eyes. They were angels so they could naturally sense the myriad elements thatposed Lawrend''s shield.

    "What is that?" Aljea couldn''t resist asking.

    "The two of you are dead!" Lawrend shouted in response.

    He closed his hand and the All-Element Shield turned back into a glowing rainbow ball that entered his palm.

    "Divine Lightning Javelin!"

    Lawrend saw them cast the spell two times. It wasn''t hard for him to imitate them with his imagination. And not to mention, create one with the element he was most familiar with.

 Chapter 695 The Goddess Heavens Cage

    Lawrend injected almost all of the divine lightning within his physical body into it and threw it at Aljea.

    "No! Blink!"

    Aljea turned into a white light and reappeared several dozen meters away. The Divine Lightning Javelin continued onwards to the horizon. Who knows where it will hit?

    "Heaven''s Cage!"

    Lucida took this moment to attack. A ten-meter wide ring of light appeared above Lawrend''s head and under his foot. The hymn and bells of heaven rang in his ears, signaling theing of heaven.

    "Have you not learned your lesson? ¡­Wait!"

    Lawrend tried to teleport out of the area, but he realized that his space magic didn''t work. He tensed up and surrounded his body with earth mana. These then quickly crystallized into a beautiful diamond shell that covered him.

    The Heaven''s Cage spell finished and a glowing white bird cage surrounded Lawrend. It didn''t attack him as he expected.

    "Hmph. You might be powerful, but you are still no match for the Goddess''s self-made spell!" Lucida sneered.

    "I will kill him!" Aljea said with a voice full of anger.

    Her close experience with death made her want to personally kill Lawrend. It was the only way to make her tensed-up body rx.

    Lawrend used his elemental eyes and looked at the structure of the birdcage. It was made withplex magic that he had never seen before. There were rune lines that reminded him of magic formations.

    "Phoenix Javelin!"

    A ming red javelin appeared in Lawrend''s hand. He made a hole in his diamond shell and stabbed the javelin at the bottom of the birdcage.

    *Fwoosh!*

    A burst of me exploded out as the tip of the javelin made sparks.

    "What is this!?" Lawrend eximed in amazement and fear.

    "Let''s bring him to heaven. I will be able to power up to Heaven Mage there," Aljea said to Lucida.

    "Sure. He won''t be able to escape from there even if he wanted to," Lucida responded.

    Lucida waved her hand and a light rope extend out from the top of the bird cage which she then held in her hand.

    The two of them flew up while pulling Lawrend along inside the birdcage.

    Lawrend slowly dissolved the diamond shell around him and stepped on the floor of the birdcage. He looked around it, mesmerized at the intricacy of its design.

    "Master!!"

    Lawrend heard faint shouts below him. The speed of the two angels increased rapidly, and he almost saw thend below him shrink to nothingness.

    "Light Javelin!"

    Lawrend threw his own light javelin at the floor of the birdcage. Lucida and Aljea subtly nced at him and sneered.

    "Darkness Javelin!"

    ? "Ice Javelin!"

    "Diamond Javelin!"

    "Storm Javelin!"

    "Tree Javelin!"

    "Space Javelin!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend condensed space into a javelin and shot it down.

    *BOOM!*

    The birdcage shook but it was still left intact. Lawrend had used various types of javelin spells that were as strong as Earth Mage spells but none of them worked.

    He couldn''t help but start to think of using his Supernova spell. There was arge chance that he would die since he would be enclosed with it.

    He gritted his teeth as he tried to think faster. He could sense that the two angels were taking him somewhere really far away. If he really let them take him to Heaven, he would die.

    He didn''t know if the Goddess would save him. After all, she was the one controlling these angels. It was probably her order to do this.

    "Fuck! I can''t trust her!" Lawrend cursed.

    He took a deep breath and decided to use something else.

    All of the elemental mana inside of his physical body and soul gathered into a ball floating above his palm. This glowing rainbow ball was much bigger than the one he made earlier to create the All-Elemental Shield. It also radiated a powerful pressure that would make any Grand Mages kneel.

    "All-Elemental Javelin!"

    The ball morphed into a javelin and Lawrend took a stance. He pulled his arm back and threw it at the floor of the birdcage violently.

    *VOOM*

    Just like a warm knife cutting through butter, the javelin prated the floor of the bird cage without any problem. At this moment, Lawrend realized the true power of hisbination magic.

    He never had the chance to truly test them. He also still had other spells that he wasn''t able to use because of the fast-paced fight he had with the angels.

    "Bye!"

    Lawrend grinned at them smugly and jumped through the hole.

    The rainbow-colored All-Elemental Javelin turned back into a ball and he caught it on his way down. Both Aljea and Lucida looked down with wide eyes.

    "No way!" Aljea screamed.

    "Follow him!" Lucida ordered.

    The birdcage dissipated into light mana and they flew down rapidly to catch up to him.

    Lawrend wouldn''t let himself be caught again. That Heaven''s Cage really was a cage made for heaven. It didn''t allow him to teleport when the spell was still forming. It was against what Lawrend knew spells could do. It should only be able to prevent him from teleporting once it was fully cast.

    With all of his soul mana back, Lawrend used them to propel himself like a meteor. His phoenix wings were fully expanded and he turned into a golden bolt of lightning. At his speed, Lawrend saw the faint outline of the imperial city below him.

    "Master!" x3

    Aezel, Elena, and Ember were flying upward with all of their speed. The three of them were Lawrend''s strongest maids as they were all Earth Mages.

    "Help me! They''reing!" Lawrend shouted.

    He slowed down and hovered beside the three. He didn''t have the time to look at them. He put all of his focus on the sky above them.

    Two bright white lights came into view as Aljea and Lucida approached. When they saw the three other Earth Mages besides Lawrend, they immediately slowed down a kilometer above them.

    Lawrend''s three Earth Mage maids took their staffs out and prepared to attack.

 Chapter 696 Grasping Angels Like Chickens

    Aezel opened her dark wings. A flutter of ck feathers scattered in the air as she did so. A ck halo appeared over her head, and she emitted a dark miasma of darkness mana.

    Elena''s eyes glowed a golden light as her body crackled with sparks of lightning.

    Simr to Aezel, Ember also spread her wings out. She exuded zing heat that distorted the air around her. A faint image of a phoenix was behind her back.

    "Heretic, how dare you!" Lucida shouted in anger.

    "Come down here if you dare!" Lawrend taunted.

    He was certain that he would be able to defeat the two of them with Aezel, Elena, and Ember helping him. It was a four-versus-two situation. They may be Earth Mage angels, but the gap in strength wasn''t that simple.

    Especially since Lawrend had power almost beyond an Earth Mage. His strength was only slightly below that of a Heaven Mage. If Lucida didn''t use the Heaven''s Cage spell, Lawrend was confident that he could''ve defeated the two of them as easily as killing two chickens.

    "Master, we three can distract one of them. You can then take out the other one," Aezel whispered.

    Elena and Ember nodded their heads together. They subtly nced at the two angels above and constricted their pupils.

    "Sounds like a n. Go!"

    Lawrend''s body shed with rainbow light as he used all of his elements to fly back up. He pped his phoenix wings, and he reached halfway between himself and the angels in a split second.

    "Light sh!"

    Aljea raised her hand, and an eye-searing light came from the tip of her fingers. She looked like a Goddess blessing thend below her. Lawrend closed his eyes as soon as he saw it start up.

    But unlike what Lawrend expected, the light prated his eyelids and blinded his eyes.

    Aezel, Elena, and Ember were affected the same.

    "Master!" the three of them shouted together.

    Having their vision taken away was simr to reaching their necks out for the angels to slice them off.

    "Hah!" Lawrend sneered.

    He opened his eyes, and his elemental eyes gave him the vision hecked. He was able to see the flow of mana and the great abundance of light mana contained within the two angels'' bodies.

    Lucida flew as silent as an owl and swooped down at Lawrend. Her speed turned supersonic. She appeared before him and tried to grab his neck.

    "Ahhh!" Lucida screamed.

    Lawrend suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed her neck instead. She widened her eyes and froze in shock. She became paralyzed because it happened so fast that she wasn''t able to react to it.

    "Master!"

    Aezel was the first to recover her vision. She panicked when she saw Lucida close to Lawrend. She wasn''t able to clearly see that he was the one holding the angel''s neck.

    "Release her!" Aljea shouted.

    A white cube was in her hand and she was ready to throw it at Lawrend.

    "What is that?" Lawrend asked and squinted his eyes.

    "Let me go!" Lucida struggled.

    s, Lawrend''s grip was like a hawk''s. She might have flown in like an owl, but he was the hawk that baited her to attack.

    Without the ability to use her arms, Lucida turned to her legs. She swung it in an arc.

    "Guh!"

    Lawrend constricted Lucida''s throat harder. She immediately canceled her kick and became obedient. The eyes she used to look at him were reced with fear.

    "I said, Let her go! This is an annihtion cube! It contains the light of genesis! If you''re not going to free her, it will be worth it to kill you with her!" Aljea threatened.

    She looked at him with a freezing gaze. Her face was beautiful, and her current expression made her have a desirable charm.

    "You will die before you throw that thing," Lawrend replied with a murderous gaze in his eyes.

    She might be beautiful, but Lawrend was immune to that. He already had Ember, who was several times more beautiful than her.

    "Do you dare!?" Aljea shouted.

    Her voice reached the imperial capital below. Many who were unaware of the attack by two angels looked up in curiosity.

    "Space is an illusion..." Lawrend whispered.

    The Lawrend that was below Aljea faded. She felt something behind her, but it was already toote.

    Lawrend grabbed the back of her neck. She wasn''t able to resist as she looked behind her in shock.

    "You underestimated me," Lawrend said.

    Lawrend decided to end this quickly the moment she threatened to kill him. He wouldn''t try to improve his battle experience anymore.

    A powerful determination filled Aljea''s body, and she attempted to throw the annihtion cube behind her. She knew that she would die because of the close proximity. As an angel, she was prepared for death for the Goddess.

    "You are too close to me. Do you really think the space around you is still normal?" Lawrend sneered.

    Aljea moved her arm, but it wasn''t moving. She could feel that her arm was moving. The space moved in ordance with her movement and returned her arm to the same spot.

    "What heretic magic is this!??" Aljea screamed.

    "Space magic. Unless you''re prepared for it, it''s death for you," Lawrend replied.

    "H-How do you have that magic? I heard a legend about it, but it should be impossible for anyone to wield!" Aljea shouted.

    She was in denial. Space magic was said to be the most powerful magic because of its elusiveness. Only a space mage could defend against another space mage. It was that dreadful.

    "Aljea, stop resisting... H-He''s absorbing my light mana..." Lucida whispered in a defeated voice.

    "WHAT!?"

    It was only then that Aljea realized that Lawrend was sucking her light mana out of her neck.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I will give each of you a chance. I won''t kill you if you tell me why the Goddess ordered the two of you to execute me."

    Lawrend still had uses for the two of them, so he didn''t kill them yet. He first wanted to know why the Goddess betrayed him. Even though he nned to break free from the soul contract, she shouldn''t be aware of that yet.

 Chapter 697 Withering Angelic Conviction

    Of course, it was also possible that the Goddess had the means to know about his thoughts. That was why he wanted to confirm from their mouths.

    "..."

    "..."

    Lucida calmly closed her eyes. Aljea red back at Lawrend before unwillingly closing her eyes. The two of them didn''t want to reveal anything to him.

    "So the two of you want to die? Is that it?" Lawrend calmly asked.

    "..."

    "..."

    The two didn''t budge at his attempt to sway their conviction.

    "Fine. I will kill you two."

    "Wait!" Aljea shouted and opened her eyes.

    Lucida opened her eyes widely and stared at Aljea in anger.

    "Aljea, you''re the Goddess'' angel!"

    "No. I won''t reveal it to him. I simply wanted to ask what kind of magic you used to break the Heaven''s Cage?" Aljea sincerely asked.

    It was a question she wanted to be answered before she died. It would allow her heart to rest in peace.

    "If you aren''t going to answer my question, I won''t answer yours."

    Lawrend didn''t want to answer her question.

    "..."

    Aljea sighed and closed her eyes. Lucida calmed down and closed her eyes again. The two angels peacefully awaited their deaths.

    "Master, do you want me to spill their blood for you?" Aezel offered.

    Her darkness mana oozed around her, making her look like a goddess of death.

    "No. I will kill them myself."

    Lawrend continued sucking the two angels'' mana. He used it to recover the light mana he lost during their fight. Lucida and Aljea felt their bodies be weaker and weaker.

    The two angels felt the slowing of death. It seemed peaceful at first, but the days quickly passed. Lawrend''s other maids hade up here and saw the two angels slowly getting their manas sucked.

    They left soon after as they had full trust in Aezel, Elena, and Ember.

    The longer it took, the greater the faint anxiety grew within Aljea''s heart. She was the hot-tempered one between the two of them. Her heart slowly constricted as she felt this was torture for her.

    "What? Feeling anxious?" Lawrend teased.

    He sensed her heartbeat increase since he was holding her neck.

    "..."

    Aljea resisted the urge to reply and kept her eyes closed.

    Lawrend faintly smiled and continued draining their manas. He wanted them to experience the feeling of death grasping their neck but slowly slicing oneyer of their skin at a time.

    Lucida had already fully epted her death. She didn''t be anxious. Everything was for the Goddess, including her life.

    A few more dayster and Lawrend brought them down to the Grand Mage level. They wouldn''t be able to exert Earth Mage power no matter how hard they tried.

    "Call Rami over. I want her to take these two to her dungeon. I will interrogate them myself," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master," Elena responded and flew down.

    "Master, why didn''t you kill them?" Ember asked.

    She hated these two so much. They actually tried to kill her lover. If Lawrend hadn''t stopped her, she might''ve killed them already. Her love for Lawrend was already proven before when she sacrificed her life for him. She didn''t want these two to live after their attempts.

    "I will show them a fate worst than death. I won''t let them die that easily."

    Lawrend evilly smirked as he looked at Lucida''s body. She shivered as she felt his intense gaze scanning every inch of her beautiful body. She was wearing a loose white robe around her body that entuated her curves in some ces.

    She could only imagine what Lawrend wanted to do with her.

    "If you tell me the answer to my question now, you won''t have to suffer the torture I''m about to put you two through next," Lawrend said.

    His words shook Aljea''s heart. She didn''t want her body to be sullied. The thought of it made her want to puke and suicide to end it.

    "..."

    "..."

    "No answers?"

    "..."

    "..."

    "Alright. As they say, silence is consent. Okay. I''m kidding, but you two get the point."

    Lucida shivered slightly and prepared her heart for the worst. Aljea started trembling as fear gripped her heart. She wasn''t afraid of death, but she was afraid of losing the purity that she had kept for tens of thousands of years.

    "Master."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Rami flew up and stood in front of Lawrend.

    "Where is that special handcuff you use for the Grand Mage angels?"

    "I understand. I will handcuff them," Rami replied and nodded her head.

    "You traitor!" Aljea shouted.

    She couldn''t resist it anymore when she felt the presence of another angel. Lucida did the same but didn''t say anything. She red at Rami with hatred-filled eyes.

    "Hmph. I may be a traitor, but I''m happy. Master provides me with my sexual needs and cares for me. He is infinitely better than the so-called Goddess!" Rami retorted angrily.

    Her words wereced with thorns. Aljea and Lucida''s faces darkened after hearing them.

    Her God, Lawrend, was able to ept her sexual desires. He was even able to provide it for her. She liked that, and she loved him too. Her body, heart, and soul were all for him to take advantage of.

    Rami cuffed the two of them.

    Lawrend released his grips on their necks and massaged his tired wrists. It started hurting since he had been gripping necks for more than a week now.

    "Let''s go," Lawrend ordered.

    Aezel and Elena brought Aljea with them, and Ember and Rami escorted Lucida.

    Knowing what was about toe next, Lucida lost hope. She closed her eyes and started praying to the Goddess.

    Aljea was more unwilling. She tried to break free, but Rami''s handcuff was very strong. Her Grand Mage strength couldn''t easily break free from it.

    Soon, they arrived inside the dungeon of the imperial castle.

    "ce them in pillories," Lawrend ordered.

    The damp smell of the dungeon and its weird odor profile made them realize that this wasn''t the first thing that something happened there. The panic became visible in Aljea''s eyes as she imagined what was about to happen to her next.

 Chapter 698 Breaking Two Angels

    Rami swiftly followed Lawrend''s orders and locked the two angels in two stone pillories. Their heads and wrists were locked down, removing their ability to resist.

    "Rami, I give you permission to torture them," Lawrend said.

    "What do I need to do, Master?" Rami asked. The excitement in her voice was quite obvious to everyone.

    "Fufufu. Should I help?" Aezel said.

    "No need, Aezel. Rami only needs to make them sexually frustrated. You can have as much fun as you want with them. Make sure they tell you why they wanted to execute me," Lawrend replied.

    "I understand, Master. Hehe."

    Rami''s eyes shed as she stared at the two powerless angels in the pillories.

    "No! I-I can''t be sullied like this!" Aljea screamed and shook her head vigorously.

    Meanwhile, tears slowly fell from Lucida''s eyes. Her heart felt weak hearing the orders Lawrend gave to Rami. She knew that she would really do it to them.

    "Hehehe. Don''t worry. I''m quite gentle," Rami said.

    It had been her hobby the past few years to torture angels like that. She knew how to make them dance at the whims of her fingers, literally.

    Lawrend walked over to Aljea. Her head was at his waist level, and she looked up at him with a pitiful face. Aljea''s high pride was nowhere to be found.

    Seeing her like this reminded Lawrend of Rami. He nced at his obedient angel and then back to this disobedient angel in front of him. He ced a hand on her cheek and fondled it gently.

    "Just tell me the answer I want to know," Lawrend said and bent forward with his face a few centimeters away from Aljea''s.

    Aljea pursed her lips and looked over at Lucida. Lucida shook her head. No matter what. They should endure every hardship for the Goddess. She was their Goddess, after all.

    "I... I..."

    "Rami, good luck," Lawrend said and turned around.

    He didn''t wait for Aljea to answer.

    "No..."

    Aljea''s face fell and she looked over at Rami''s excited face. She could tell that she was about to lose her purity in her hands. She wanted to reveal everything to Lawrend, but she also didn''t want to disappoint the Goddess.

    "Why... You Heretic! Just kill me!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Aljea''s pitiful face changed to one of anger. She burst out in anger to cope with the fear she felt in her heart. She also wanted to provoke him to kill her so she didn''t have to suffer.

    "Hahaha! Would you rather that I kill you now or kill you after your purity is gone?"

    Lawrend turned around and stared down at her. His visage was filled with haughtiness and pride. He was the ruler of this ce, and she needed to follow his whims.

    "!!!"

    Ember slightly blushed to see the way Lawrend was acting. She remembered back when she got the same treatment as Lawrend. She couldn''t help but wonder if these two angels would change just like her.

    Lawrend obviously noticed Ember''s faint blush. He subtly nced at her and winked.

    "Ah..."

    Ember quickly turned her face away.

    "I... Lucida, I''m sorry... Goddess, I''m sorry..." Aljea said as tears fell down her cheeks.

    She fell into temptation. She would rather die an honorable death than a shameful one. As one of the powerful angels under the Goddess''mand, she was a fighter. And fighters wanted to die with pride.

    "Aljea..."

    Lucida didn''t reprimand Aljea. She could perfectly understand what she was feeling. It was only because Lucida had strong willpower, was she able tost this long. Just like Aljea, she also had numerous thoughts of surrendering to Lawrend''s will.

    "Good. Tell me everything."

    Lawrend smiled and crouched in front of the pillory.

    "Lucida and I lead an army of angels. Many of the angels you killed were part of our armies. We wanted to keep sending more to harass you until the Goddess gives out the order for a full-scale invasion... But, but... The Goddess... she suddenly ordered us to stop sending angels down.

    "At first I understood it because we kept losing so many. It was the correct decision because so many of my angels died here. But I also learned soon after that we won''tunch a full-scale invasion!

    "We tried to convince the council several times to avenge our fellow angels, but they didn''t agree! Before we came down here, we sneaked out of heaven without any knowledge from the others.

    "Our n was to kill you or capture you. But then... Everything went to the abyss..."

    At the end of her words, the light in Aljea''s eyes dimmed. She lowered her head and tears continued to fall down to the ground.

    Remembering how much effort they tried to exert only to fail frustrated her. She lost all of the confidence she had in herself. Her hope of avenging her angels was not possible anymore.

    "..."

    Lawrend was silent after hearing Aljea reveal everything to him.

    The Goddess didn''t betray him. It should also be impossible that Aljea and Lucida sneaked out of heaven without anyone noticing. At least, the Goddess should have known.

    She deliberately allowed Aljea and Lucida to attack him. Did she really have that much confidence in him? Or did she want to test him?

    Lawrend wasn''t sure, but he could finally rest assured that the Goddess hadn''t betrayed him yet. She didn''t know his n to one day break the soul contract.

    "Do the two of you have anyst words for the Goddess?" Lawrend asked.

    "Wait, Master!"

    Rami held his arm. She looked up at him with pleading eyes.

    "Let them go. They have given me what I want. In exchange, they will die peacefully," Lawrend replied.

    "Ah! Damn it."

    Rami frowned and looked at Aljea and Lucida''s faces with great regret.

    "I want the Goddess to forgive me for disobeying her order and leaking the truth," Aljea answered.

    "I also want to be forgiven, but I want to be forgiven for keeping Aljea suffering for so long," Lucida answered somberly.

    The two of them had their own regrets. One more than the other.

    "Aezel, kill."

    "Fufufu. As per your orders, Master."

 Chapter 699 The Ignis Clans Backyard

    *BOOM!*

    *BOOM!*n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lawrend turned around. Two thunderous booms exploded behind him. He left the dungeon and headed to the training grounds.

    "Master, wee back," Aleshia said.

    She smiled at him. The worry on her face from a week ago was nowhere to be found. She flew up there and saw him grasping their necks effortlessly. It bolstered her confidence in him, which was why she was very rxed right now.

    Lawrend checked up on his children before heading back to his room. As usual, he wanted to be a Heaven Mage sooner thanter. His fight with the two Earth Mage angels strengthened that desire.

    Even though his strength was infinitely close to the level of a Heaven Mage, he was stillcking something. He couldn''t actually exert that power. But because of his elements and his skills, he should be able to defeat a very weak Heaven Mage.

    A great example was when he used his All-Elemental magic to make that All-Element javelin. It was the most powerful magic he had used so far. It might not have created an eye-catching explosion, but it still destroyed a spell created by the Goddess.

    You had to remember that the spell couldn''t be broken with his Earth Mage spells which were already much stronger than normal. It was a crazy spell that was superplex even from Lawrend''s perspective.

    Lawrend naturally had morebination magic spells that he didn''t get the chance to use. His options were limited because it was an enclosed space. It would beme if he killed himself with his own spell.

    Time quickly passed again. Lawrend would visit Nao once a week, then guide his children, help his maids with their magic, and then check up on his empire once in a while.

    "Master, it''s time for Inferno to learn magic," Ember said from outside the door.

    "I''ming."

    ...

    Lawrend flew northwest with his maids and his children. They formed a V-formation with him in the very front. For the past few months, he had been teaching Inferno magic.

    Seeing his drastic improvements made Lawrend proud.

    He nced behind him and looked at his flying little Inferno. The kid stared forward with a sword-like gaze. The world seemed to dim under his feet because of his brilliance.

    Lawrend released a sigh. He didn''t want to think about how depressing his son''s improvement was. His other children became depressed the moment he started practicing magic.

    Fortunately, they were already around five years old. Coupled with their improvement in soul magic, they were mature enough not to bully him. It would have been nasty otherwise.

    As for Amene''s bow, he wasn''t able to gather the materials he wanted for it. They were heading to the Ignis n anyways, so he figured he would gather the materials there.

    Before leaving the empire, they left everything under Humility''s right-hand assistant. Humility reassured him that she was very capable and trustworthy. Only then did Lawrend allow her to take the reins of the empire.

    In hindsight, Lawrend wasn''t the least bit worried about it. Everyone in the empire knows about his strength. Unless an assistant could somehow convince a Heaven Mage to back her, no one would dare to usurp the throne in his absence.

    Not to mention, he still had his Holy Sun Church there. None of his believers would allow the throne to change owners without his permission.

    ...

    Several months flew by during the group''s flight. Lawrend would guide his children whenever he had the chance. They all had sparred with each other and were very familiar with each other''s strengths and weaknesses.

    They also passed many empires. Some of their emperors tried to meet Lawrend, but he didn''t have the time to socialize as they left the day after. It was regrettable as that would''ve been his chance to improve the standing of his empire among the other emperors.

    "Is this it?" Lawrend asked.

    A vast region filled with dark skies and the powerful smell of sulfur weed the group. Volcanoes spewing hotva were visible from a distance. Because of the dark skies, it was slightly colder from where they were at.

    "This is the outer region of the Ignis Backyard," Ember answered and nodded her head.

    "Backyard?" Lawrend repeated with a wry smile on his face.

    He looked around, and thisrge space didn''t seem like a backyard from his perspective.

    "Yes. Our Ignis n is very powerful. There are more branch members like your Rubrignis n than members of the main n by dozens and dozens of times."

    Lawrend nodded his head in understanding. He was quite powerful already, but this scale was still not something he could get used to. Things seemed to be exponentially big the stronger he got.

    "I can''t imagine what the two other ns are like."

    Lawrend was already amazed by the scale of his own n. Considering that the three were seen as equals, it would be fair to imagine that they would also have ''backyards'' like this one.

    "I have only been to the Zephyr n. They reside above the atmosphere with floating inds. I''d say that they have morend than us."

    "Zephyr n, the n with powerful Wind Mages," Lawrend said.

    He looked up at the sky and wondered what kind of visual he would see if he visited their n. It must be beautiful there.

    "Alright. Let''s continue," he ordered.

    Lawrend''s maids and children stopped chatting with each other and nodded their heads. They flew deeper in. The cold air they felt earlier changed drastically. Hot air currents met them. If they weren''t this strong, they would''ve sweated buckets of water.

    *BOOM!*

    Without warning, a volcano near them exploded. It spewed out hotva and created a thick plume of dark smoke.

    "Let''s go faster!" Ember urged them.

    The group flew faster and soon left the volcano behind. They continued deeper and deeper, and thend beneath them turned into a pool of dark hardenedva that asionally had red spots that flowed like liquid water.

 Chapter 700 The Ignis Clans Central Region

    Everywhere as far as the eye could see, there wasva. There was barely any mana from the other elements in the area except for fire and earth manas. The radiated heat made Lawrend feel as if someone was trying to grill him.

    "We''re in the inner region of the Ignis n''s backyard. A little bit more, and we will enter the living region of the n. The environment there is calmerpared to here," Ember said.

    "This is a good ce to practice fire magic," Lawrend replied.

    He was curious about this ce. He wanted to try practicing magic here to see the difference that it would make.

    "Heh. This ce is nothing like the Ignis n''s Central Region. You will be able to practice fire magic ten times faster in there," Ember said proudly. A smug smile was visible on her face.

    "That''s interesting. Let''s fly faster," Lawrend replied.

    He urged them on, and they flew slightly faster than before. In a few days, the environment around them drastically changed. Theva ocean below was simr to liquid water in consistency, and it glowed a blinding and bright red color.

    "This is really big."

    Lawrend was shocked at this. He looked at their front, and it still looked simr to before. There seemed to be endlessva everywhere.

    "A little bit more, and we will arrive at Eridanus City. It''s one of the ten cities in the Ignis n."

    "How many lives there?" Lawrend curiously asked.

    "About a million in each city. There are more members, but those weaklings prefer to start their own branch ns far from the n," Ember said with disdain in her voice.

    "Ehem." Lawrend faked a cough and nced at her awkwardly.

    He was from one of those branch ns she had just dissed. It felt ufortable hearing her say that straightly without any sugarcoating in her words.

    "Ah! I didn''t mean to offend you, Master!"

    Ember quickly realized her mistake when she saw the face he was making. Her arrogance unknowingly showed up again. She had lived here all her life so returning here made her suppressed arrogant personalitye alive again.

    "It''s fine. I don''t disagree with you."

    Lawrend could understand it from her perspective. The Ignis n groomed these people, but they left the n instead. Anyone who wanted to be the next n Head would see that these people were ingrates.

    After a few more hours of travel, a ck dot appeared on the horizon.

    "We are close, Master. The ck part in front is the Central Region. It''s made of solid rock that floats above the flowingva ocean."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Wow!" Eina eximed.

    She stared at the new sight in front of her with great curiosity. She had been seeing the same scenery for several days now. It was boring, and there was not enough stimulus for her young and curious mind.

    "Father, I won''t disappoint you," Inferno suddenly said.

    His young voice had a depth of tone in it. He took this wholepetition very seriously. With his speed of improvement, he believed that he was only worse than his father when it came to talent.

    "Do your best," Lawrend replied.

    He didn''t have anything better to say in reply. His son was too impressive. If Lawrend weren''t unaware of how strong Inferno''s opponents were, he would be 100000% confident that his son would win.

    He couldn''t be confident because there was a huge possibility that the Ignis n managed to groom a talent better than his son. It was one of the three great ns, after all. They had Heaven Mages, while he did not.

    "Fu, fu, fu! If you disappoint Father, I won''t," Veronica chimed in with a wide grin on her face.

    She was still so young, yet she was already inheriting a lot of her mother''s mannerisms. She was destined to be a subus-like woman in the future.

    Inferno looked back at Veronica and raised his head. He didn''t say anything in return, but his bodily movements told Veronica that he wouldn''t let that happen.

    A faint smile formed on Veronica''s face, and she stared straight toward the Central Region. Her goal was to impress her father again. It was addicting each time Lawrend gave herpliments.

    Lawrend''s other children nced at each other. None of them couldpete against the two. At the moment, the battle for the greatest descendant was between Veronica and Inferno.

    Lawrend didn''t say anything about the heatedpetition between his children. He would let them trash-talk each other as long as they didn''t go overboard. He believed thatpetition fosters improvement.

    Because of the distance, it took them an hour before they finally arrived at the Central Region. The air around here immediately cooled several times. The farther they went in, the cooler it got.

    It was unusual since the opposite should be happening.

    Lawrend looked around and stared at the ground. He could faintly sense a magic formation working hard under the solid rock. It must be the reason why it was cooler here.

    And even though it was cooler, the density of the fire mana in the air increased by several times. It was almost impossible to practice magic from the other elements now. It would be very slow here and not worth it.

    This also affects the earth mana that apanied the fire mana earlier. It was as if something was suppressing the other elements and increasing the density of the fire element.

    "That''s Eridanus City." Ember pointed at the front

    A city was faintly visible over the horizon. ck walls surrounded its exterior, and the ground around it was unusually cooler and darker than the surroundings.

    "That ce... I can sense a powerful magic formation in there," Lawrend said.

    "There is a legend that the whole Ignis n is a powerful volcano that the ancestors forcefully suppressed. These cities were said to be established as nodes to contain that power and channel it to the Phoenix Main Hall," Ember exined.

 Chapter 701 Ignis Clans Eridanus City

    "A volcano, huh..."

    Lawrend stared at the ground as they flew closer to the city. He couldn''t help but think how powerful this volcano had to be to be this big. And it was also amazing what kind of power was able to suppress it. It made Lawrend feel nervous about meeting the Heaven Mages in the n.

    He didn''t want to meet them when Ember urged him to return several years ago because he was too weak. He was already quite a powerful Earth Mage. However, he could still feel fear about them, especially after realizing they could create something this big.

    No wonder this n was one of the three great ns. Their homnd was great, their power was great, and their ancestors were great. How would they not be in their current position?

    But of course, with all of these added together, they still made Lawrend proud. He had the bloodline of this powerful n.

    "Master, no flying in the city. Even Earth Mages are no exception. You will get us in trouble if you try," Ember said solemnly.

    The change in her mood told Lawrend everything he knew. This ce was not something to be underestimated. He was quite confident in himself, but it was another story if even Ember warned him.

    "Bloodline test," the guard beside the gate said as he subtly nced at them.

    He seemed to be tired of his work, as he didn''t even take it seriously. Lawrend scanned the guy with his elemental eyes.

    An Earth Mage! Lawrend was taken aback. This was the first time he saw an Earth Mage as a guard in a city. They were seen as godly beings outside but were only guards inside the n.

    This situation exined to Lawrend why many opted to leave the n and start their own branches. Living outside the n was much more enjoyable than living such a life here.

    Ember ced her hand on a small magic formation embedded in a stone post. The formation then glowed a faint red color before dimming again.

    "Next."

    Lawrend ced his hand, and it glowed a deep shade of red. The guard took a nce but quickly looked away after confirming it.

    "Next."

    Aleshia ced her hand this time. The magic formation glowed a pink color.

    "Next."

    "Huh?" Lawrend stared at Ember in confusion.

    "That test is... a little perverted," Ember answered with a wry smile on her face.

    "What do you mean?"

    "It knows if someone had been inseminated by an Ignis n member. Thus, the guard knew that she was already a part of the n even without being an official one."

    Ember''s face turned red. Talking about these kinds of things in public made her want to hide in shame, especially since someone could recognize her here. She didn''t want to damage her reputation.

    Decorum and etiquette were highly valued in the n. It wasn''t wrong to talk about the n''s magic formation, but it would still spark some nasty rumors.

    "Wow! I wonder how it does that."

    Lawrend became curious about this magic formation. He might have some use for it in the future. He took note of it in the back of his mind.

    Soon, all of his maids and children were let through.

    "How many Earth Mages are there in the city?" Lawrend asked.

    "There are about a thousand Earth Mages. There are too many, so some of them take on the job of guarding the city gates. Besides, the n pays everyone fairly. City guards are somewhat useless, but they were still highly paid because it was a show of strength to outsiders," Ember exined smugly.

    No one would dare to invade the Ignis n. Even the two other great ns wouldn''t dare to because this was their home turf. The Ignis n could defend very easily.

    This was also one of the reasons why the three great ns had been the same for the past ten thousand years. No one was absurdly strong enough to invade them, and none of the three great ns suffered any decline.

    For the other residents of the Primitus continent, they might as well be evesting ns that wouldn''t fall until the end of time.

    "The Ignis n must be very rich then," Lawrend said.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He looked around, and the city stood out from every other city he had seen. Yes, that included the cities he had seen in his previous life.

    The city was made with matte ck obsidian and arranged in eye-catching structures. Some of them looked vaguely simr to Chinese pagodas and Japanese pagodas. The aesthetic was hard to exin as the buildings were unique.

    "Wow. Where are we going next?" Lawrend asked.

    "I will report to the n that I''m back. Let''s leave them in a hotel," Ember said.

    "There are even hotels here?"

    "Yes. Sometimes n members will bring outsiders, or some n members simply want to live in another city," Ember answered.

    "Sister Ember, what is that?" Aleshia asked and pointed at the burning fire high up above the city.

    It was hard to spot as the dark clouds in the sky covered it. This fire had nothing to serve as its fuel while it floated in empty space. It burned a deep crimson red with a dot of white at the center.

    Lawrend''s other maids also looked up and stared at it curiously. It was hard to see from outside the city, but it was very obvious once inside.

    "It acts as an artificial sun and a defensive magic formation. If the city is under attack, it will turn into a fiery dome than can absorb a Heaven Mage''s full firepower."

    The jaws of Lawrend, his maids, and his children fell wide open in shock. A magical defensive formation that could absorb a Heaven Mage''s full firepower was unbelievable.

    Even Lawrend only barely managed to make one and surround his Holy Sun Church with it. It took him a lot of hard work just to get it up and running.

    "Come on. Let''s go. There are plenty more interesting ces in the city that you can exploreter," Ember said as she urged them.

 Chapter 702 Ember Ignis Return

    Ember brought the group towards arge and tall building. Many people exited and entered the building in rapid session. Lawrend used his elemental eyes, and he realized that they were all mostly Grand Mages.

    He could also sense faint phoenix mana within their bodies. It was faint, but he could feel it because of the purity of his own. That meant everyone here was rted to him in one way or another.

    It was a crazy thought for Lawrend. Of course, almost all of them were separated by a big gap in their generation. It was perfectly safe for them to copte with anyone they liked in the city.

    It was the reason Lawrend was able to have Inferno with Ember. Their generation had a huge gap that made it impossible for their offspring to have a problem.

    They rented rooms, left the others in their respective ones, and left the building. All in all, the group became three with Lawrend, Ember, and Inferno, respectively.

    Lawrend decided to take him because he was a direct descendant of Ember. It was better to familiarize him early on. He ought to entangle with the n sooner orter.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Father, where are we going?" Inferno curiously asked.

    He realized that they only took him and not the others. It made him curious as to why that was the case.

    Lawrend looked over at Ember. He himself had no idea where they were going.

    "Little Inferno, we''re going to the City n Hall. They''re a representative of the main n in this city," Ember exined.

    "Oh."

    Inferno didn''t understand everything Ember said, but he noted them inside his head. He was still young and hadn''t experienced much of the world yet. It was natural that he couldn''t piece together Ember''s words.

    "Are you sure about this?" Lawrend asked Ember.

    They continued walking along the ck streets. Many would make sideward nces at their group once in a while. They were eye-catching because they looked like a perfectly happy family, especially since Ember was astoundingly beautiful.

    "What do you mean? I''m only reporting to the n as I should," Ember replied, furrowing her eyebrows in confusion.

    "You know..."

    Lawrend motioned at Inferno with his head. Lawrend was worried that it would be a problem if she returned to the n with a kid. She was the princess, after all.

    In his opinion, it was better to dy it as much as possible.

    "Hmph. Why bother about what the others in the n think, Master? I will beat them, and you will help me, right?"

    Ember squinted her eyes at him.

    "R-Right."

    Lawrend nodded his head immediately. He could feel a weird vibeing from her. He couldn''t put it into words.

    The family continued onward and soon arrived in front of a red building. It was breathtaking to walk inside. It was majestic in appearance, with various art murals on the walls, floor, and ceiling.

    Many of the arts depicted a phoenix reviving from the dead.

    "Can everyone here do the phoenix rebirth?" Lawrend asked.

    "Nope. You need to have a powerful bloodline. Only a small percentage could do it, and many of them are in powerful positions in the n," Ember replied.

    They arrived in front of a receptionist''s desk. A bored old man stood behind it. He raised an eyebrow at the three of them. He had a short red beard and a short stature.

    "Howe I have never seen you three before?" he asked.

    "Uncle Receptionist, I''m here to report my return. I have also aplished my mission," Ember replied.

    "Oh?" the old man raised an eyebrow. "Do a blood test to confirm your identities."

    The old man ced three small bowls an inch in size on the counter. He pushed them forward and nodded his head at Ember.

    Ember swiped her finger with her other finger, and drops of her blood filled the bowl. The wound then quickly healed.

    The old man took it and ced it over a pedestal. It glowed red, and lines flowed along its length to the ground. The whole floor of the building lit up as a magical formation was activated.

    "So much data..."

    Lawrend''s eyes shed as he observed the changes in the magical formation. It pulled in data from outside and calcted it.

    "Your name is... Ember Ignis!?" the old man eximed in disbelief.

    That name was very popr in the n. She was the sole princess of the Ignis n. She managed to defeat countless talents and rose to the very top, where she was hailed as the princess by everyone.

    She disappeared four years ago, and everyone almost forgot about her existence, but seeing the name again reminded the old man of the past. Her achievements were unforgettable; just mentioning her name would cause an uproar.

    And almost instantly, the heads of everyone in the building turned to the receptionist. They red at him before settling their eyes on Ember.

    "Are you really... the princess?" he carefully asked.

    "Who else would have my name? Everyone else with the same name as I had changed them long ago," Ember replied haughtily.

    She was naturally prideful. It was an insult for the old man to doubt her identity.

    "I''m sorry, Princess Ember! I should''ve recognized you sooner!" the old man said and bowed his head.

    He was an Earth Mage, but even he himself knew the difference between him and her. She deserved every inch of respect he was giving her now. She was the female prodigy everyone hoped to marry!

    "So?"

    "!!"

    The hair on the old man''s neck stood up in fear. He quickly tried to regain his calm and pretended nothing had happened. He then looked over at Lawrend and motioned for him to give his blood.

    Lawrend took out a small dagger and sliced his wrist.

    The old man was shocked because slicing the wrist would cause a lot of blood to stter. It would inevitably overfill the small bowl.

    But the next thing that happened shocked him.

 Chapter 703 Monstrous Natural Regenerative Abilities

    A small drop of blood dripped from Lawrend''s wrist and hit the small bowl.

    "Damn it."

    Lawrend was annoyed.

    He slit his wrist again, and another drop fell. And again. And again. Until he finally filled the bowl.

    "..."

    The old man and the observers stared at his wrist in silence. His natural regenerative ability amazed them. Each time he slit his wrist, it would immediately heal up and only let a small amount of blood drip out.

    "Here."

    Lawrend pushed the small bowl forward. The old man opened his mouth to say something, but no words came out. He shut up and ced the bowl on the pedestal.

    The magical formation glowed brightly again. The building faintly shook, and then lines appeared outside of the building before heading out of the city and onwards to the distance to who knows where.

    The phenomenon attracted the attention of many. They looked over at the City n Hall and wondered what was happening.

    "Y-Your bloodline purity... Are you an ancestor?" the old man shakily asked.

    "Does it say there?" Lawrend asked.

    "nk... You have no record in the n. Who are you!?"

    This time, the old man felt his heart palpitate out of his chest. It was one thing to meet the princess, but it was another thing to encounter someone unknown that had the bloodline purity of an ancestor.

    "I''m Lawrend... Ignis, I guess," Lawrend answered with a faint smile on his face.

    He turned his head to Ember and winked at her.

    His wink caused her to blush and look away. Her heart beat rapidly because it was his way of admitting she was his. She tried her best to keep her prideful appearance even while she wanted to scream from embarrassment.

    "Lawrend Ignis... I have put you on record. Did you perhapse from a branch n?" the receptionist asked.

    It was the only reason for this to make sense. Someone with that great of a bloodline purity would have long ago be the n''s prince and copted with the princess.

    "Yes. You are correct."

    "*Phew* I-I thought I met an ancestor."

    The old man rxed greatly. Their ancestors were Heaven Mages, so it wouldn''t be weird if they had a young appearance like Lawrend. They lived very long lives, after all.

    He looked down at the pair of cute eyes staring at him.

    "Little one, can you give me some of your blood?" the old man kindly asked.

    He refused to believe that this little kid would scare him. He felt like he had the peak scare of his life. Nothing could top that ever again.

    "Mommy, Father, help," Inferno said with a tired expression on his face.

    Lawrend rolled his eyes and sighed. Ember forced a smile on her face and double-nced at the old man.

    "H-Huh?" the old man blinked his eyes repeatedly.

    -And so did the others who were carefully listening. By this point, the City n Hall was half-packed with curious people. Many came to investigate and didn''t leave once they understood the situation.

    "*Smack* And wait..."

    The old man hit himself hard on his forehead and widened his eyes. He was too shocked. He only realized now that Ember was wearing a maid uniform.

    "H-Huh? Can you pinch my arm? I think I''m dreaming," the old man said as he offered his arm to Lawrend.

    Lawrend smiled wryly and sent a small shock of lightning.

    "AH! I''m not dreaming! The princess is wearing a maid''s uniform and has a son! AHHHHHHHH!!" the old man screamed as he lost his sanity.

    "NOOO!!!"

    "Our princess!!"

    "What the hell!?"

    "Who is he!"

    "How dare he!"

    Shouts of anger came from around them. They couldn''t ept the truth. Ember was their princess, and she should have married first before having a child with someone.

    "Shut up, or I will kill you!" Ember threatened.

    She looked around and red at each of the n members shouting. They felt a chill run down their spines, and they became mutes. The old man stared at the ceiling with a dumb smile on his face.

    "And you! Do your job!"

    *p!*

    Ember pped the old man on the cheek.

    "W-What?"

    The old man came back to reality and looked around him. He focused his eyes on Ember andmented. Regret was visible on his face.

    "My Master here has a bloodline equivalent to the ancestor. I was also betrothed to him, so he is my fiance, and I am his fiancee!" Ember dered angrily.

    Her words further shocked the crowd. It was one thing to see it for themselves, but it was certainly more shocking to hear ite out of her mouth.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "That''s right. I''m her Master and her fiance," Lawrend said, pulling Ember into an embrace.

    She immediately blushed and hid her face in his chest.

    Meanwhile, Inferno stared at his parents with a deadpan face. He cringed and shook his head.

    "..."

    Many in the crowd were admirers of Ember. Their hearts broke when they saw her shy expression in Lawrend''s embrace. She was like a maiden madly in love with her prince.

    "*Cough* L-L-Let''s just get this over with, okay?" the receptionist said.

    He was too tired after having continuous scares that didn''t stop. His mental health was severely damaged. He wanted to rest and sleep while crying because he was still single at his age.

    Lawrend smiled back and released Ember. She looked down and tried to hide her pinkish face.

    "Inferno, try to inhibit it, okay?" Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Father... I will try my best," Inferno replied, forcing a smile on his face.

    "Master, I will help," Ember added.

    "Mm."

    The two of them held Inferno''s hand. Ember pulled his hand back, and then Lawrend slit arge gash on Inferno''s wrist. Unlike what one would expect, only a teeny tiny drop of red blood fell into the bowl.

    An orange me expanded out of Inferno''s wound and pulled his wrists back together. And just like nothing happened, the wound was gone with no trace.

 Chapter 704 A Mysterious Interference

    The underwhelming drop of blood made the rowdy crowd speechless. They stared at the trio weirdly. They already couldn''t believe that Lawrend had such good regenerative abilities. It was even more absurd when it came to his son.

    "Is that enough?" Lawrend asked, even though he already knew the answer.

    "N-No..."

    The old man was taken aback. He stared at the tiny drop of blood in a daze.

    "*Sigh* We need to continue," Lawrend said to Ember.

    She nodded her head, and they repeated the process. They would cut a huge gash on Inferno''s wrist, and a small drop of blood would drip into the bowl.

    After a few attempts, Ember lost her patience.

    "Master, why don''t we cut his hand off?" Ember asked.

    "M-Mommy!?" Inferno eximed.

    "That''s a good idea."

    Lawrend didn''t think it was a problem. Inferno''s regenerative ability was so great he suspected he might be able to grow a new hand. Thinking about that made him want to try it.

    "Father! I know I can endure this pain, but it will be very painful if you cut my hand off!" Inferno warned them as sweat started pouring down his back.

    He felt nervous, seeing that his father was thinking about it.

    "That''s true. Alright. I will use my phoenix mana to counter your healing ability," Lawrend said.

    Inferno rxed. He was still a child even though he was very mature already. Imagining cutting his hand off still scared him.

    Lawrend shed Inferno''s wrist and then poured his powerful mana into the wound. He forcefully pushed Inferno''s phoenix mana away and hindered the regeneration. Blood then poured out continuously without stopping.

    "And... done."

    Lawrend stopped, and Inferno''s phoenix mana swallowed the rest of Lawrend''s mana in his wound and then healed the gash in less than a blink of an eye. Lawrend and Ember looked at it and found that there were nosting scars left.

    The old man shakily took the small bowl of blood and ced it on the pedestal. Everyone in the building held their breaths and stared at the magic formation underneath their feet.

    The light spread from the pedestal to the whole building, but just as everyone was expecting it to exit the building, the light of the magic formation dimmed without any warning.

    "Huh? Did it lose power?"

    The receptionist was confused. He lifted the blood from the pedestal and ced it on it again. There were no reactions this time.

    "D-Did it break?"

    Lawrend and Ember nced at each other with concern in their eyes. This unknown situation made them nervous.

    The receptionist tried again with Ember''s blood. The pedestal lit up with bright lights that flowed down its length and spread inside the room.

    "It''s working..?"

    The current situation made the receptionist confused.

    He stood still, thinking, before turning his head to Ember.

    "Is he really your son?" he solemnly asked, pointing at Inferno with his nose.

    "Yes. He came out of my womb. You can tell from his hair," Ember answered confidently.

    "You need to bring him to the Phoenix Main Hall. The magical formation stopped on its own. I can only think of one possibility," the receptionist said with a face so serious that it was out of his character.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ember gulped and realized what he meant.

    The receptionist knew how the bloodline test magic formation worked. The only way it wouldn''t work was when someonecked the Ignis bloodline or if someone from a higher-up position had forbidden checking someone''s blood. He realized that there might be more to this than meets the eye.

    Ember herself knew this because she read about it in the n''s library. Each of the magical formations in the cities was interconnected and absurdly powerful. It was impossible for them to malfunction. It was as the receptionist thought. Someone must have controlled the formation to forbid the checking of Inferno''s blood.

    The question now became, "Who would do it? And why?"

    "Ehem. Please proceed to the Mission room to finalize your mission," the receptionist said.

    He tried to act calm, but he was actually scared beyond his wits. This situation was already out of his control. The only reason he was able to pretend to be calm was that he had been shocked too many times in thest ten minutes.

    "Thanks."

    Ember nodded her head and looked at Lawrend. He and Inferno followed her into another room in the building.

    "Everyone, I invoke my rights as a member of the City n Hall to order each of you to keep quiet about anything rted to the princess'' son that happened here! Vitors will have their lineage of three generations stripped of their bloodline and death!"

    The whole City n Hall started shining as a magical formation was activated. Everyone who saw and listened to the shocking event earlier had marks appear on the back of their right hands. This mark then slowly disappeared.

    The power the receptionist used was something that couldn''t be used lightly. It used the power of the bloodline to mark everyone who was involved.

    If they vited the order, the mark would appear again on the back of their right hand. It would be impossible to remove it at that time, even if someone cut their hand off. It would just appear on another body part.

    Everyone who got marked nced at each other. It made many of them feel frustrated. They wanted to spread the news but were stopped before they could.

    Thus, they could only spread the news that the princess had a child with someone from outside of the n. It was a hot topic that quickly reached the ears of some people...

    ...

    "What was that about?" Lawrend asked Ember with a whisper.

    "A high-ranking member of the n interfered earlier, Master. I don''t know who they are, but their intentions seem to be good," Ember replied.

    "Someone stopped the magical formation from fully processing Inferno''s bloodline?"

    "Yes. I believe they were rmed when they sensed your bloodline result, so they paid greater attention here," Ember replied.

 Chapter 705 A Dog Barking Outside

    "What a development. It seemed like they didn''t want to reveal Inferno''s bloodline to everyone yet."

    "Mm. Wait for me here, Master. I will go report," Ember said and entered inside.

    Lawrend patiently waited. He saw through the ss window that she was talking to someone inside and wrote on paper.

    "Father, the n is amazing. I want to stay here," Inferno said.

    Lawrend looked at his son and saw the faint excitement in his eyes. It wasn''t very prominent, but it was still there. He was excited to see the advanced way of life in the Ignis n. Everything here was very differentpared to his mundane life in the Undrasil Empire.

    "Your mother wants to be the n Head. I''m sure you will be able to stay here for a long time," Lawrend replied.

    It was Ember''s goal to be the n Head of the Ignis n. It was also the condition she gave Lawrend. He needed to help her, and in exchange, she had to call herself his maid.

    Inferno nodded his head and faintly smiled. He thoroughly enjoyed sparring with his half-brothers and half-sisters. He knew that the Ignis n would be the ce where he would be able to spar with other powerful mages.

    A few minutester, Ember walked out.

    "The n Head should know that I''m back and that I alsopleted the mission they gave me," Ember said, and a relieved expression blossomed on her face.

    "Great. We should return. There are many ncing in our direction," Lawrend said.

    "Mm."

    The trio walked out of the City n Hall together. Although no one said anything, almost everyone was looking at them. It was obvious that they were interested in them.

    "Princess Ember! Congrattions on your sessful mission," a bearded middle-aged man said and walked forward.

    He looked fairly handsome and stylish. Just like everyone around him, he had crimson hair, which wasbed back, and his beard was trimmed neatly.

    He wore a ck mage cloak and held a long staff as he approached calmly.

    Everyone that blocked his way immediately parted like a knife slicing through tofu. The aura he naturally exuded was one of exalted status.

    "Thank you," Ember politely smiled in response.

    "Do you still remember me?" the middle-aged man asked with an expectant smile on his face.

    Ember forced a smile on her face. She didn''t know who this guy was.

    "You are..."

    "You don''t remember me anymore?"

    The man was shocked. His confidence was broken without even an effort on her part. He could tell that she was genuine with her response from the confusion on her face.

    "Why do I need to remember you anyway?" Ember retorted and became slightly annoyed.

    She nced at Lawrend behind her from the corner of her eyes. She was worried he would misunderstand her rtionship with him.

    "I-I suppose you''re right. I have been defeated, so it must''ve been easy to forget me..." the man forced a smile of his own.

    The crowd nced at each other with knowing looks in their eyes. They knew about the story between Ember and this man.

    "Anyway, I am Lucid, the City General of Eridanus City, an Elevated Earth Mage," Lucid introduced himself.

    His switch from his forced smile to his professional attitude was sudden and smooth. It was as if it was his natural style.

    "Oh..! You''re that annoying guy. You improved a lot, huh? Do you want to be beaten again?" Ember asked and smirked at him.

    "No, no, no! I''m simply here to congratte you on your sess. I don''t need to guess to know that you have seeded since you returned," Lucid hurriedly said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    His professional attitude disappeared like smoke. He couldn''t act calm in front of Ember. After all, he used topete with her and even tried to woo her. It was unfortunate that she was out of his league.

    "Thank you then," Ember coldly replied.

    Remembering who this guy was only made her colder. Lucid realizedte that he shouldn''t have told her who he was.

    "So, who is he?" Lucid suddenly asked and coldly stared at Lawrend.

    At the moment, Lawrend was holding Inferno''s little hand, and Ember was holding the other. The three of them looked like a family. Lucid naturally didn''t like what he was seeing.

    "None of your business. You''re just an Elevated Earth Mage, Lucid. Fix your attitude toward my Master, or I will show you how great our difference right now is," Ember angrily replied.

    "Is he really the father of that kid? How dare you betray the Prince!" Lucid shouted.

    He didn''t have any im on her, so he could only rely on the Prince. The Prince was the partner of the Princess. She should be marrying him in the future. The fact that she had a kid from another man meant that she betrayed the Prince. It could also be seen as her betraying the n''s tradition.

    "The Prince? Who? There was no Prince when I left."

    Ember squinted her eyes. The expression on her face darkened. She knew that the ancestor nned to betroth her to Lawrend. She shouldn''t be marrying a "Prince".

    "Prince Luther became a Heavenly Earth Mage two years after you left. Everyone unanimously epted him as the Prince! After all, you were only close to Heavenly Earth Mage when you left."

    Lucid felt proud of his own words. Ember shouldn''t have any escape from her betrayal of the n''s tradition.

    "Ember, what is this Elevated Earth Mage and Heavenly Earth Mage?" Lawrend curiously asked.

    He could barely understand what they were talking about. This was the first time he heard that there were different Earth Mages.

    "Who even are you to interrupt our chat?!" Lucid shouted.

    He brimmed with confidence and wanted to thoroughly humiliate Lawrend in front of everyone. That way, everyone would see him as the hero who protected the Prince''s dignity. Not to mention, he also wanted revenge for Ember humiliating him by forgetting who he was.

    "Ember, there''s a dog barking," Lawrend calmly said.

    He didn''t put Lucid in his eyes at all!

 Chapter 706 Ember Takes A Step Forward

    "Hmph. I will take care of him for you, Master!" Ember replied and took a step forward.

    Lucid''s eyes became filled with fear as he saw her step forward. Ember had always been known as a prideful woman, and she wouldn''t let anyone insult her.

    He didn''t expect that her reaction would be this strong. He knew that she should be a Heavenly Earth Mage already. She should know some propriety and be more humble because the Prince was already at the same strength level as her.

    "I will show you my improvements," Ember said. "Phoenix!"

    Ember didn''t dilly-dally, and her beautiful phoenix wings expanded from her back. She flew forward in the blink of an eye and appeared in front of Lucid''s face.

    "No!" Lucid panicked.

    He tried to turn into a phoenix, but he was too slow. His phoenix bloodline purity was too low to allow him to do the same. Ember''s face was cold, and she appeared in front of Lucid.

    "Tri-Phoenix Rise From The Ashes!"

    As Ember said the name of the spell, three phoenixes rose up from the ground as a faint image that gradually became clearer until they turned into three phoenixes.

    "Fire Escape!"

    Lucid used a forbidden spell and forcefully turned his body into a mass of fire and reappeared a small distance away. His body felt weak, and he fell onto one knee.

    Ember quickly reversed her spell and dissolved it once she saw that Lucid had escaped. This was still a city. If she let her spell run rampant, it would cause destruction.

    Many of the residents here might be Earth Mages, but that didn''t mean that they couldn''tin to the n. She would be in trouble if a lot of them tried to report her.

    "You''re so much faster!" Lucid eximed in disbelief.

    The way she turned into a phoenix and cast a spell didn''t seem to be humane in his eyes. It was only something an ancestor could do.

    "Come with me outside of the city so I can show you my true prowess!" Ember shouted.

    She was ready to kill him for her Master. She was already annoyed with this guy since he had been annoying to her in the past. Added to Lawrend''s annoyance, she wanted to strangle him to death.

    As for Lawrend, he calmly watched the whole show. He didn''t retort to Lucid or attack him because there was no point. He would easily win against him.

    "Princess! What are you doing trying to attack me?! I''m still the City General!" Lucid shouted in an attempt to bolster his own confidence.

    The Ignis n had a lot of rules because of its size. He knew that he could use them in this situation since he was at a moral advantage. It was forbidden to fight in the city. Anyone who vited that would face punishment from the n.

    "You just became the City General recently, and you think that you can order me around already?" Ember replied and raised her chin high.

    She fully showed her arrogance. She sneakily cast a nce at Lawrend behind her and smiled. She wanted him to see how influential she was.

    "I will use the power of the city since you aren''t listening to me!"

    Lucid started glowing a bright red color as an invisible white me covered his whole body. Lines of a magical formation appeared under his feet, and they extended outward rapidly until they connected every inch of the city to him.

    Lawrend could see the flow of pure fire mana flowing through the magical formation and being pumped into Lucid''s body. His curiosity was piqued once again.

    This magical formation under the city seemed to be very versatile. It had many uses. It was great research material for Lawrend. He would learn a lot if he was able to dismantle it.

    Ember didn''t stop Lucid from powering up. The crowd of Earth Mages around her was shocked.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    They moved even farther away after realizing that this fight between them was not stopping anytime soon.

    "Master, he is a Heavenly Earth Mage now," Ember said.

    "Oh?"

    Lawrend raised an eyebrow as he watched patiently.

    "Ahahaha! Phoenix!"

    Lucid''s body burned with a bright red me mixed with a white me. He extended his phoenix wings from behind him, and his body shape changed to a bird''s. Precisely, his body changed to a phoenix!

    His transformation was still slower than Ember''s, but it was almost at her level.

    "Attack me," Ember said calmly.

    Simr to Lawrend, she didn''t put Lucid in her eyes.

    "I will avenge the Prince for your unfilialness, Your Majesty!" Lucid shouted with great sarcasm in his voice.

    Ember squinted her eyes a little and focused.

    "Swooping Phoenix!"

    A faint image of a phoenix appeared behind Lucid. It raised its beak and made a loud cry.

    "KAHHH!!"

    Lucid extended his wings out and pointed his face at Ember. He then pped his wings, and the powerful force pushed him forward like a bullet.

    "Phoenix''s Wing Cocoon!" Ember shouted.

    She used her wings to cover her whole body in less than a second.

    Lucid reached in front of her, and a massive beak appeared in front of his face.

    *BOOM!*

    A powerful explosion shook the ground. The city was left intact, but many of those that were weaker than Earth Mages fell to the ground, unconscious. Their bodies couldn''t take the power of the spells used.

    The mes died down, and Ember reappeared. She was just extending her wings out from her covering position.

    Lucid was still fine. He looked a little haggard, but the failure of his spell to prate Ember didn''t seem to bother him.

    "I don''t believe I can''t win against you with the power of the city''s magical formation!"

    As the City General, he always believed that no one could stop him in this city unless the elders, the n head, or the ancestors came knocking on his door. He changed his stance and took out his staff. It glowed a powerful red color, unlike the staves Lawrend had seen before.

 Chapter 707 Lucid Played Like A Fiddle

    "Hmph." Ember harrumphed disdainfully.

    "Defensive Formation!"

    A loud shout came from the crowd. No one knew who said it, but every Earth Mage watching extended their phoenix wings and created a ming wall around Ember and Lucid.

    This unintentionally covered Lawrend''s view. It made him slightly irritated, and he stepped through the ming wall they created with ease while holding Inferno''s hand.

    The Earth Mages near him noticed it and were shocked into a daze. The ming wall they created wasn''t just for show. It was abined formation created by hundreds of Earth Mages.

    There were more than a thousand Earth Mages in this city, and a great amount of them gathered in this area. The result should have been an imprable ming wall that could stop anyone unless they were the n elders, n head, or their ancestors. Seeing Lawrend stepping through it made their minds spin off to various absurd conclusions.

    Lawrend didn''t care about what the other Earth Mages thought. He focused his attention on the battle in front of him. Inferno held his hand and did the same.

    The powered-up Lucid gained a lot of confidence. He might not be able to defeat Ember fair and square, but he should be able to fight her to a standstill with his current strength. That was enough for him.

    "Cinders of the Afterlife!" Lucid murmured.

    The air all around Ember changed and turned into a wavy mess as it rapidly heated up. Ember focused and sensed the change in the fire mana around her. She was familiar with this spell since she had studied it before.

    "Dance of a second lifetime!"

    Ember twirled, and a powerful gust of wind blew around her. She danced in a hypnotizing manner that seemed to imitate the movements of a me or a phoenix rebirthing from the ashes. She took a step forward, and the hearts of the onlookers started beating rapidly.

    A dress made of fire started covering her maid''s uniform and turned her into a phoenix goddess.

    Above her, cinders of fire started forming like snow in a snow cloud. They dropped down gently and daintily from the sky.

    But because of Ember''s dance, they were pushed away from her by the strong winds she generated. They vanished once they touched the me wall, making it unknown what kind of power they contained.

    Lawrend caught one with his hand in his curiosity.

    His hand started burning as the violent phoenix mana burned him from the insides. It was simr to his Fire Disintegration spell but much more practical.

    "A me has an infinite transformation..." Lawrend thought to himself.

    "H-He¨C?!"

    "I must be dreaming!"

    "No way!"

    Many more Earth Mages noticed Lawrend catching a fire cinder with his hand. As many of them had lived long lives, they were familiar with the effects of that spell. It would burn anyone touched by the cinders to ashes.

    The only way to counter the spell would be to avoid getting touched by it.

    "I''m not done yet!" Lucid shouted.

    He felt humiliated that Ember knew what to use to counter his spell without even trying. She was much younger than him, after all. It was normal for an old Earth Mage to know how to counter the spell, but it was unbelievable for a young Earth Mage like her to do the same.

    "The Ancestral Phoenix rising from the east!"

    A phoenix appeared in the east direction in the circle formed by the ming wall. It expanded its wings and grew in size as pure phoenix mana surged into it. It stared at Ember with cold and murderous eyes.

    "Phoenix imitates the Dragon!" Ember countered.

    A phoenix formed behind Ember and faced the direction of Lucid''s phoenix spell.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    *Fwoosh!*

    Lucid''s phoenix pped its wings and extended its sharp talons forward as it attacked Ember. Meanwhile, Ember''s phoenix opened its mouth, and balls of fire rapidly shot out of its mouth. Lucid''s phoenix flipped and turned as it avoided the balls of fire.

    When it got near, Ember''s phoenix took a step forward and faced its back to the attacking phoenix.

    *KAAAAHHH!!*

    The phoenix let out a mournful cry and shattered together with Lucid''s phoenix.

    "My turn," Ember said and smirked. The phoenix dress on her hadn''t disappeared yet, and it made her look stunning.

    "The love of a Phoenix!"

    Ember looked at Lawrend and nodded her head.

    Lawrend smiled back and extended his hand forward. A thick amount of phoenix mana left his body and flowed into her. She turned her head back at Lucid and stared at him with wide eyes.

    Ember''s beautiful red eyes sparkled as they turned crimson, and an illusion of a phoenix rising from the ashes formed within her irises. She pointed her finger at Lucid and said, "Reverse Explosion!"

    Lucid widened his eyes and realized something.

    The air around the two of them was filled with pure phoenix mana. They had no owners as these manas resulted from their spells dissipating. There were about ten times more pure fire mana here than within the city.

    And all of a sudden, these owner-less manas changed from random movements to unified ones as Ember controlled them. They copsed onto Lucid and attacked him in a reverse explosion.

    Lucid realized it toote. Ember had him dancing on her palms right from the start. She purposely countered his spells and filled the area with a denser amount of mana, and she used her powerful phoenix bloodline and her almost-Heaven Mage strength to forcefully take control of the mana.

    Lucid didn''t even have the chance to scream.

    *BOOM!*

    Lucid''s body exploded as the massive amounts of fire mana that rushed to his body overfilled it like a balloon. And just like that, a powerful Elevated Earth Mage of the Ignis n died.

    "Your mother is too good. Haha!" Lawrendughed.

    "Yes!" Inferno cheered.

    He was only watching Ember fight for entertainment until the very end caught him off-guard. Hisck of experience made it so that he didn''t realize what she was nning to do.

 Chapter 708 Aleshias Troubled Heart

    "Hehe! How was that, Master?" Ember chuckled and dissipated all of her spells.

    "It was entertaining. You made a fool of him," Lawrend replied with a proud smile.

    "Thank you."

    Ember humbly bowed.

    Her humble and subservient appearance shocked the onlookers. It was already shocking that Ember easily yed Lucid, but it was another for her to be so tant about her Master-Maid rtionship with Lawrend.

    "I must be dreaming..."

    "I-Is she a Divine Earth Mage already..?"

    "How crazy!"

    "The Prince is doomed!"

    "I understand the levels you were talking about after watching everything," Lawrend said.

    "Let me exin it more for you, Master."

    And so, Ember exined to him the differences between Earth Mages. Just like how the Blumin Emperor was stuck as an Earth Mage even though he was significantly more powerful than others, there were different strength levels for Earth Mages.

    First, wed Earth Mages, they only managed to be one by luck or through external help.

    Second, Average Earth Mages, their strength was the mostmon for all the Earth Mages.

    Third, Elevated Earth Mages, these were Earth Mages that could defeat Average Earth Mages in a duel.

    Fourth, Heavenly Earth Mages, they could defeat Elevated Earth Mages in a duel.

    Then fifth, Divine Earth Mages, they were the most prestigious as they were on the cusp of bing a Heaven Mage. Anyone at this level could dominate everyone weaker than Heaven Mage.

    Examples of these were Lawrend, Ember, and the Blumin Emperor barely qualified in that category.

    "The n developed this division because there were too many Earth Mages, right?" Lawrend asked with a wry smile on his face.

    This type of division wasn''t avable outside of the n. After all, there was no point for them since Earth Mages were king outside, and they were all mostly at simr levels of strength.

    "Yes, Master. I read that the ssification appeared out of nowhere when Earth Mages started sparring with each other enough times."

    As the two were chatting, the crowd around them didn''t dare to leave. They patiently listened even though they were all aware of the information Ember was rying to Lawrend.

    "What are you all looking at?" Ember coldly asked and looked around them.

    "S-Sorry, Princess!"

    "Have a good day!"

    "Please visit my store if you want free things!"

    "Pardon us for disturbing your family!"

    "Bye!"

    Everyone quickly rushed off in random directions. They didn''t even think about where they were going and only wanted to leave this ominous ce.

    "Let''s go," Lawrend said and tugged on Inferno''s hand.

    The family of three walked away and headed back to the hotel. The street they passed through instantly became empty as everyone avoided them like the gue.

    Lawrend liked that they were giving way for them, but it made the experience feel fake.

    ...

    "Master... I want to talk with you," Aleshia said outside of Lawrend''s hotel room.

    "Come in."

    Aleshia walked inside while fidgeting with her fingers. She looked up at him and appeared to be shy. Lawrend was on the bed with his legs crossed. He was just practicing magic.

    "Is there a problem?" Lawrend gently asked.

    Seeing her look so shy caused him to feel worried. She wasn''t typically like this.

    "Master..."

    As if she was in a daze, Aleshia got on the bed and leaned against his shoulder. She didn''t say anything but kept silent. Lawrend decided to shut up and wait for her to say something.

    The silence was nerve-wracking as Lawrend didn''t know what was wrong with her. His mind couldn''t help but start running around in circles and making absurd theories.

    "Master, you still love me, right?" Aleshia asked in a whisper.

    "Of course. My love for you always grows day by day," Lawrend replied instantly.

    "If you had to choose between Sister Ember and me, who would you choose?"

    "..."

    Lawrend was stumped with her question. He didn''t know how to answer that question without hurting any of them. His face twisted into a horrible expression as hemented.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Master, answer me truthfully," Aleshia asked and looked up at him.

    Her endearing and misty eyes softened Lawrend''s heart. He lowered his lips and kissed her. She tried to move away, but he didn''t let her go.

    Only after several minutes did he release her.

    "Mm!?" Aleshia stared at him questioningly.

    "You shouldn''t ask such a question. You know that you will be my First Wife," Lawrend said solemnly.

    "Ah... That''s what I wanted to hear. Thank you, Master," Aleshia said and smiled happily.

    She moved closer and leaned on his chest.

    "Were you worried that you won''t be the First Wife anymore?" Lawrend asked gently while he fixed her hair.

    Aleshia''s heart bubbled at his affection. It was only a minute ago that she was nervous beyond her control, but she was already swooning over him again.

    "Yes... Sister Ember is too... exceptional. Inferno is cute and so, so much more talented than Zio. I thought you didn''t think I was fit to be your First Wife anymore," Aleshia answered with a heavy heart.

    Saying these things made her feel emotional.

    "I know what you feel. Ember is too beautiful and talented, and then Inferno is probably as talented as me, but I won''t be able to truly tell until he matures," Lawrend replied.

    He rubbed the middle of her chest in an attempt to calm her down.

    "Master... Why don''t we have another child? M-Maybe he will be more talente¨C"

    "Shh..."

    Lawrend interrupted her by covering her lips with his finger. He didn''t let her finish what she was about to say.

    "You will only be disappointed if you keep those thoughts. Remember, my love for you doesn''t just extend to your beauty or talent. My love for you is genuine from the very start and until the very end."

    Ever since he started having more maids, he never threw his love for her. It was insulting to say that he would not have her as his First Wife in the future. After all, she was there when he was at his lowest and followed him to the present. She deserved that first spot no matter what anyone says.

 Chapter 709 Sending Aleshia To Heaven With Each Thrust ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Master, really?" Aleshia asked with teary eyes.

    "Yes."

    Lawrend grabbed her butt and pulled her into a kiss. He delicately pressed his lips against hers and rolled his tongue right at the exit of his mouth.

    To get a taste of his tongue, Aleshia had to push her tongue out and into Lawrend''s mouth as he invited her in. It was a delicate dance as Aleshia was reluctant to let herself fall into his trap. s, Lawrend''s tongue continued touching her tongue before falling back.

    Aleshia could only let herself fall into his obvious trap. Her tongue entered his mouth, and Lawrend immediately mped at it with his lips. He pressed and yfully munched on her tongue in a seductive manner.

    He teased her more by ying with the small bud of her tongue inside of his mouth. Aleshia''s legs became weak, and she tightened her hold on his body.

    "Mmm..."

    Aleshia''s body felt hot. She desired Lawrend''s body and his love. She wanted him to make her feel good and make her forget about all of the negative thoughts within her mind.

    Meanwhile, Lawrend''s hand had been squeezing and fondling Aleshia''s ass. It wasn''t that big orcking. Lawrend found that Aleshia''s body was perfect in the sense that her proportions were at the perfect middle ground.

    Aleshia pulled his other hand into her crotch.

    Lawrend naturally knew what to do and started feeling her vagina up through her panties beneath her skirt. His masculine hand grasped at her lower weakness and touched her sensitive bud.

    "Ahmm..." Aleshia moaned and clenched her body.

    Lawrend pulled away from her and stared into her eyes. Their gazes were both filled with a fire of passion.

    "You really still love me..." Aleshia said and smiled.

    Seeing his desire for her made her happy. It was a sign that he still loved her. After all, if he didn''t love her anymore, he would be tired of her body. Her logic was wless, in her opinion.

    "I told you."

    Lawrend didn''t deny her conclusion and raised his waist up. His raging boner immediately hit her soft flesh.

    "Ah!"

    Aleshia looked down at the bulge on his pants. She pulled his pants down and stared at his member in a daze. She had seen it multiple times before, but this was the only time she was able to appreciate it because it was proof of his love for her.

    "Do you want me to suck it for you, Master?" Aleshia whispered in a breathy voice that was seductive and boner-inducing.

    "No. I will make you feel loved," Lawrend said.

    For some reason, he felt like this situation had already happened before.

    Lawrend lifted her up and put her down on the bed with her legs spread apart. Hey down on his stomach and buried his face between her crotch.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Ah!"

    Aleshia closed her legs in reflex. She didn''t expect him to bury his face there without removing her panties. Her heart wasn''t prepared for it yet.

    Lawrend didn''t mind the panties blocking his way. He took a giant whiff of her sweet womanly smell and rubbed her slit with his nose. He then used his lips to yfully bite the ps of herbia.

    "Mmmm..." Aleshia moaned and grabbed his hair.

    Lawrend continued and soon got a wet feeling as she started drippingrge amounts of liquid. He realized what it was and used his tongue to lick it and taste it.

    "Master..." Aleshia whispered with great desire.

    She wanted him to do more than tease her pussy through her panties.

    Lawrend understood what she wanted to say and stopped. He positioned himself in front of her and pulled her panties up with one swift hand motion.

    He waved his hot and thick rod in front of her entrance like a g. Aleshia''s breathing became heavier as she anticipated it.

    "I want you to pierce me deeply, Master..." Aleshia said with a blush on her cheeks.

    "Good request."

    Lawrend hit the entrance with his tip. He then slowly pushed in with his waist.

    "Mmmm... Ah! Wait! Ahhhhhh!!"

    Aleshia thought it was going to enter her smoothly and normally. Instead, a constant surge of pleasure started pouring into her whole body and robbing her of her consciousness.

    "It''s been a while since I used my magic on sex," Lawrend said and smirked.

    "Ah! Nooo! Ahh! Ahhh! ...Ah!"

    Aleshia realized that she was doomed. Lawrend''s lightning magic would easily make her cum multiple times with just a couple of strokes from his cock. It was the main reason why he rarely used it.

    He wanted tost longer than to give them a short burst of pleasure.

    "Ahh... ...Mmm... Ah...."

    Lawrend kept his motion in a constant and slow manner. Aleshia was able to get used to the lightning mana stimting her nerves. It felt like a gentle rain of pleasure poured on her body.

    "Master..."

    Aleshia closed her eyes and bit her lips.

    "You''re ustomed enough," Lawrend said.

    He pulled out and then thrust faster than before. He quickly hit the end of her vagina and kissed her womb with the tip of his cock. A powerful surge of electricity entered her womb and cramped her muscles.

    "Nghhahhhh!!"

    Aleshia''s body spasmed as the pleasure overloaded her body. She looked up at Lawrend with pleading eyes. She wanted him to treat her gentler.

    "I will make you cum till you''re on the verge of death," Lawrend said.

    He pulled back and did the same again. This time, a constant stream of electricity dumped a ton of pleasure into her body.

    "Ahhhhhh!! I''m cumming!!!" Aleshia screamed.

    A stream of clear liquid shot out of her urethra and covered Lawrend''s chest. He lowered his head and tried to catch some with his mouth.

    "Delicious," Lawrend said after getting a good mouthful.

    The stream didn''t stop as Lawrend didn''t stop sending electricity into her womb. Her whole body was basically at Lawrend''s mercy.

    Lawrend stopped and pulled back. This allowed Aleshia to take a breather.

    She didn''t expect what came next.

 Chapter 710 Lawrends Overwhelming Love ? ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Just as Aleshia was taking a deep breath to recover. Lawrend pumped harder. And then another burst of electricity came with it.

    "AhhhHHHH!!! Not againnnn!!! AHHHH!!"

    Aleshia came and squirted as her pussy squeezed around Lawrend''s cock because she continued receiving absurd amounts of pleasure. Her whole body felt sensitive and vulnerable. It would only take Lawrend running a finger across her skin to make her cum once again.

    "Moan louder," Lawrend ordered.

    "AHHHHHH!!! MASTER!!! AHHH!!" Aleshia moaned as loud as she could. She didn''t care if someone outside could hear them or not.

    "This isn''t fun," Lawrend said.

    In essence, he was just docking his cock into her vagina. He wasn''t able to receive that much pleasure.

    Lawrend started moving. Each time the tip of his cock wasn''t connected to her cervix, she would feel relieved, but then she would immediately cum once again when the tip hit her cervix and sent electricity through her body.

    "Ahh! ...Mm ....AHH!! ...Mmm ...AH!" Aleshia moaned in an erratic manner.

    The world stopped making sense to her as the waves of pleasure numbed her mind. The only thing on her mind was to feel more of this pleasure. She subconsciously started touching and fondling her breasts through her clothes and bra.

    "MMMM!!! AHH!"

    Lawrend continued pounding her. He felt addicting pleasure as each time he hit deep, her vagina would clench and tighten like a virgin hole. This incentivized him to keep hitting deep into her without any care whether she could still think clearly or not.

    ...

    Lawrend stopped when Aleshia stopped responding. She became unconscious because of the massive loss of bodily fluids and the overload of pleasure in her mind.

    "I haven''t cummed yet," Lawrend said.

    He flipped Aleshia around and put her in a doggy-style position. Her unconscious body was like a rag-doll. He put her head on the bed with her ass lifted up at him.

    He put his cock into her cocksleeve and started pounding once again. Since she was already unconscious, he didn''t use his lightning magic anymore. Nheless, there were stillsting effects on her vagina.

    It still clenched hard each time he hit the end of her vagina.

    "Oh..." Lawrend moaned.

    He fucked the unconscious Aleshia to his liking. He rammed his cock rapidly, slowly, and sometimes rubbed it against the walls of her vagina.

    After several hours, Lawrend felt a powerful pleasure well up within his body. He grabbed her ass and pressed his crotch against her butt. His cock pushed even deeper and slightly prated her loose cervix.

    His thick semen shot out and filled her womb with his baby seed. Naturally, Lawrend didn''t want to have another child. He used his special technique to disable his semen''s ability to conceive a child.

    He pulled his cock out of her pussy, and a small surge of semen shot out and dripped down to the bed. He smiled and felt proud to aplish such a feat.

    He pushed Aleshia to a lying position and tilted her to the side. His semen still dripped from her vagina in a lewd disy.

    "Water."

    Lawrend conjured a ball of water with a wave of his hand. He then separated them into small droplets, which he pushed down Aleshia''s throat.

    He did this so she could recover her lost bodily fluids.

    "Ughh... I can''t control myself," Lawrend said.

    He positioned his cock in front of Aleshia''s mouth. He then opened it wide and pushed his thick girth inside. Her soft tongue weed him in and guided him to her throat.

    He encountered a barrier as her unconscious mouth didn''t ept unexpected visitors. Nevertheless, Lawrend pushed his waist forward, and he was able to enter her esophagus.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    His cock entered deep, and her esophagus constricted like an ultra-tight vagina. Lawrend was inspired to put his cock inside after seeing how her throat swallowed up the water droplets he fed her.

    "Ugh..."

    Lawrend swung his waist repeatedly. He fucked her throat-pussy without end.

    "You''re so erotic..."

    After an hour, Lawrend felt a powerful feeling well up within him again. He shoved all of his cock into her mouth and reached as deep as he could.

    His thick protein entered her stomach and gave her the protein and substances she lost during sex.

    Lawrend pulled his cock out after finishing. It was covered with a thick lining of saliva and some traces of white semen.

    "I love you so much I even ''loved'' you when you''re unconscious," Lawrend said.

    He stepped down from the bed and went to the bathroom. He cleaned himself and came out.

    Aleshia was already awake. She stared at him with a happy expression.

    "How was it?" Lawrend asked.

    "I feel so happy and full of purpose! And my mouth tastes funny...," Aleshia replied and didn''t think much of herst words.

    Lawrend pretended nothing happened. He faked a cough and changed the topic.

    "Take good care of your tired body. You went unconscious," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master. I will make sure Ist longer next time," Aleshia replied with a grin.

    "Hahaha!" Lawrend couldn''t help butugh at her words.

    It endeared him.

    "Alright. I will go practice magic on the floor. You can leave if you want," Lawrend said.

    "..."

    Aleshia hesitated and sneaked several nces at Lawrend as he closed his eyes while meditating on the floor.

    "...Master, t-thank you..." Aleshia said with great difficulty.

    "What for?"

    "For making me feel your endless love..."

    Aleshia''s face blushed. How he got his way with her body told her he really loved her. And the fact that he made sure to make her feel an overwhelming pleasure was, in a way, Lawrend telling her that his love for her was overwhelming.

    Lawrend opened one eye and looked at her.

    "You will be my First Wife no matter what. You don''t have to worry if I spend more time with Ember from now on since we''re in the Ignis n."

    "I understand, Master. I won''t bother you again. Unless... hehe."

    A lewd gaze shed within her eyes.

 Chapter 711 A Casual Date With Ember

    "Hehehe. You can visit me any time," Lawrend said and closed his eyes.

    Aleshia strutted out of the room with her back straight. She was proud that she managed to keep her future position as his first wife.

    Lawrend didn''t practice magic on the bed because it was sopping wet with Aleshia''s squirt juices. It wasn''t a problem for him since the floor wasn''t too bad since it had a carpet.

    ...

    Half a day went by, and Lawrend stopped. He and Aleshia finishedst night. It was morning now.

    He stood up and left the room. He walked towards another hotel room and knocked on the door.

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    "Master?"

    Ember opened the door. Her hair was messy, and she looked sleepy.

    "Do you want to go out on a date?" Lawrend asked.

    "Eh?"

    Ember didn''t expect him to suddenly ask her out on a date so early in the morning.

    "Actually, I want to buy materials for Amene''s bow. I don''t know this city much, so I want you to help me."

    "Give me a minute, Master. I will wash my face and fix my hair."

    Ember closed the door. Lawrend waited for a few minutes before she walked out.

    "Let''s go. I know a ce where they sell a lot of rare materials from inside and outside of the n."

    Ember led the way, and Lawrend silently followed behind her. Inferno wasn''t with them as he was with Elena. He was socializing with his half-brothers and half-sisters.

    The moment the duo stepped out of the hotel, they were immediately noticed by everyone. The eyes of those that were present during that day became pale. As for those who had only heard about the story, they became curious about Lawrend and Ember.

    "Master, let''s walk together," Ember said.

    She extended her hand out, and he took it with a smile on his face.

    "So you want everyone to see how intimate we are?"

    "Hehe. Yes. It will discourage others from messing with you. I don''t want them to incite you to trigger the defense mechanism of this city," Ember replied with a giggle.

    "I want to try doing that now."

    "No, no! Master, you don''t understand. The defense mechanism consists of multiple magical formations. As I said before, it can defend against a Heaven Mage, but it can also counterattack with a volley of Earth Mage spells," Ember rapidly exined. The panic on her face wasn''t faked. She was actually scared about him trying it out.

    "Why can''t it counterattack with a Heaven Mage spell?" Lawrend curiously asked.

    "Well... I don''t know, but the Phoenix Main Hall can."

    "I see. I will ask the ancestor about it once we get there."

    Lawrend looked down at the road they were walking on and saw the faint flow of pure fire mana through invisible lines. The whole city was basically a magic formation.

    "I will make a city like this in the future," Lawrend said.

    He was fully interested in this concept. He learned a lot just by entering one of their cities. He couldn''t wait to enter the Phoenix Main Hall, which was supposedly the center of the n with Heaven Mages residing within.

    "I will help you, Master."

    Ember looked at him and tightened her grip on his hand.

    "Of course. You''re my maid."

    ...

    The duo arrived at a bazaar with hundreds of shops in view. Many of them sold entric items that were never seen before. Though, their effectiveness was to be questioned.

    Lawrend looked around and saw clothes, weapons, staffs, mana stones, and various materials for a variety of purposes. Everything seemed to be in this ce.

    "This is the Eridanus Bazaar. You can set up shop here as long as you pay the tax to the City General."

    "So that guy before was like the mayor of this whole city?"

    "Apparently. Hmph. He was too cocky," Ember snorted at the mention of him.

    "Are you the City General now?"

    "No. The n will appoint another Elevated Earth Mage."

    "Will you get punished?"

    "I will kick those old geezers in the balls if they try to, Master. He insulted you, so he deserved death!"

    Ember''s mood turned ice cold, and her gaze became as sharp as a predator hunting prey. She was angry to the point where she wanted to kill Lucid again, even though he was already dead.

    "I will help you if you get punished," Lawrend sincerely said, tightening his grip on her soft hand.

    "Master... If you say it like that, I want to get punished by the n now," Ember replied with a silly smile on her face.

    "Hahaha! Alright. Let''s go look for the materials I need," Lawrend said.

    He pulled her, and they looked around the various stalls selling materials. Many of them weremon materials, and it took Lawrend a few stalls before he found an item he needed.

    "The Elusive Deep Sea Vine. It is a vine so strong I can use it as a bowstring for Amene''s bow," Lawrend muttered as he stared at it.

    "Mister, do you want it? It''s 100 Earth Mage Fire Mana Stone," the seller said. [AN: I will be honest, I forgot this currency existed.]

    "Huh..."

    Lawrend slowly moved his head to look at Ember. He did a rough estimation in his head and realized that he was too poor to buy this item. He mostly had a ton of gold inside his Storage Ring and only some mana stones.

    After all, he didn''t really need the mana stones. They were just a waste of money for him since they were expensive. The only use he got for them was when setting up magical formations.

    "I will pay for you, Master."

    Ember quick-wittedly understood what was going through Lawrend''s mind. She spent a lot of time with him and understood him. He would never make this face unless he was troubled.

    "Mm." Lawrend nodded his head.

    He felt slightly embarrassed. He was her Master, but he was making her pay for his stuff.

    "I''d already given you my most important wealth. This is nothing," Ember said with a faint smile on her face.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 712 How To Earn Quick Cash By Lawrend

    Ember was talking about herself. She had already offered up herself to him. There was no point fussing about money.

    "If you say so."

    Lawrend didn''t feel inclined to reject her offer.

    Ember paid for the material, and they looked for the others. Lawrend was able to gather more than half of the missing materials he needed. The problem was that they couldn''t find the rest.

    "Where did you even hear about these materials, Master?" Ember asked.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It was alreadyte in the afternoon. They had looked through most of the stalls and shops. None of the sellers had heard what material Lawrend was looking for.

    "There''s a book about it in the library of the empire. It''s a very old one," Lawrend answered tiredly.

    Using his eyes to look through so many items was quite tiring. He had probably seen more than a million items today. Many of them were the same thing, but he had to pay close attention because they might be hidden in in sight.

    "Let''s go back, Master. I don''t think we can find it here. You will get another chance once we arrive at Phoenix Main Hall," Ember replied.

    She was tired of helping him look for it. Many of the people here had already recognized them. Being the center of attention was tiring since they had to consciously pay attention to their footsteps and facial expressions.

    It was a problem only famous people could understand.

    "That''s a good idea."

    The couple returned to the hotel.

    ...

    "Master, the kids want to go out," Aezel said, meeting them in the hallway to their rooms.

    She was in her maid uniform and had a troubled look on her face.

    "Are they getting bored already?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes... If possible, Sister Elena, Sister Aleshia, Sister Humility, and I want to apany them. We also want to look around and see what''s interesting here," Aezel said.

    "Alright. Come back safe. You can use your darkness magic, and I wille running," Lawrend replied.

    He gave her permission to use that magic. He didn''t want her to use it before because her darkness magic was too pure. It was a tell-tale sign that she was a fallen angel.

    Lawrend was sensitive to mana, so he would be able to feel it when she used her darkness magic spells.

    "Fufufu. Don''t you want toe with us?" Aezel asked as she leaned closer to him.

    "I''m tired but fine."

    Lawrend couldn''t resist it when she asked that way, and it was for his family anyways. He nodded his head at Ember.

    "Stay safe, Master. I will go rest," Ember said and left.

    She could faintly feel what her other sisters felt. Thus, she gave them this opportunity to spend some quality time with Lawrend. She already knew that she would be spending a lot of time with him since they were in the Ignis n.

    It wasn''t a problem for her not to join this one.

    "Fufufu. Thank you, Sister Ember. We will have our fun," Aezel replied.

    Ember turned around and smiled at her before she entered her room right farther into the hallway.

    "Wait for me, Master. I will go inform them," Aezel said.

    She came back a few minutester with an entourage of little kids following behind her. Lawrend smiled at his children.

    "We don''t have Ember with us, so we will have to look around ourselves. Wouldn''t that be fun?" Lawrend asked.

    "Ohh!"

    "Father is adventurous!"

    "But I like Auntie Ember, Fathew..."

    Lawrend''s children made mor with his words. The silent hotel hallway became noisy in an instant.

    "She''s tired. Is everyone here?" Lawrend asked Aezel at the back.

    "Yes, Master," Aezel replied.

    Elena, Aleshia, and Humility were all standing behind her.

    "I will lead the way," Lawrend said.

    And just like a tour guide for a preschool ss, Lawrend went around Eridanus City with them. Many noticed and recognized him. They all grimaced after realizing that all of the kids behind him were his.

    The day went well as they asked around before checking out various tourist spots in the city. They had museums, guard towers, a broken magical formation that looked interesting, and others.

    ...

    Lawrend returned to his room feeling happy and satisfied. Even though he wasn''t that much of a family person back in his previous world, his children made him appreciate having a family.

    "I need to earn money for myself," Lawrend said to himself while he sat on his bed.

    Even though he was perfectly fine with having Ember foot the bill for all of the materials, it still hurt his ego and pride. He wanted to be a wealthy Master that only needed to wave his hand to buy something.

    Thus, Lawrend formted a n. He wrote ideas on sheets of paper for a few hours. When the idea sucked, he would burn it with a touch of a finger.

    "This is it," Lawrend said and lifted up the paper in his hand that was filled with handwriting. A wide grin was visible on his face.

    ...

    Lawrend sneakily left the hotel the next morning. He headed to the City Square, where a huge stage was set up.

    He then took out arge wooden sign from his storage ring and propped it up beside the City Square''s entrance.

    [PAY 10 EARTH MAGE FIRE MANA STONES FOR A LESSON ABOUT MAGIC.]

    Many passersby were Earth Mages, and they chuckled at the sign. Though, some people saw Lawrend set the sign up, so they became curious.

    They entered the seating area in front of the stage and looked around.

    "Please put your payment here," Lawrend said.

    He pointed at the corner of the stage.

    The two Earth Mages were slightly skeptical, but they were still curious. They put their payments there and took a seat. He was, after all, the lover of Princess Ember.

    He was an enigma to them. He also had a rumor that he was very strong, but no one knew how ''strong'' that was. These rumors started spreading from the small group of Earth Mages that saw him easily pass through the ming wall.

 Chapter 713 A Rude Lecture

    Everyone that was curious about Lawrend stopped and stared at the sign. Some of them quickly left and came back with their friends. Lawrend waited for an hour before he moved.

    He stood up at the center of the stage. He swung his head as he gazed at the Earth Mages watching him with curious faces.

    "I will start. What does it mean to be an Earth Mage?" Lawrend asked.

    None answered him. Not because they didn''t know the answer but because it was a dumb question. An Earth Mage was self-exnatory in itself. They have the power to change the earth with their spells.

    "I suppose none of you really have an idea what it meant. All of you are lucky to be living in an environment where the fire element mana is this dense," Lawrend said and swung his hand around, which caused red fire mana fog to fall from his hand like a mystical waterfall.

    Almost all of the Earth Mages furrowed their eyebrows as they became offended by his words. They were very proud of their own achievements. Hearing him downy it was annoying.

    "An Earth Mage might be able to change the world around them, but that isn''t the reason why they are called an Earth Mage.

    "Earth Mages connect with the world around them to use the power of the environmental mana instead of simply relying on mana within their bodies. A Grand Mage isn''t capable of that because they aren''t connected with the world, and a Heaven Mage is much stronger because of their connection with the skies."

    Lawrend looked around. A look of enlightenment appeared on most of their faces. It was fairly easy for them to be Earth Mages, so they didn''t have to ponder that question as muchpared to Earth Mages from outside the n.

    Lawrend noticed this fact and decided it was a good lesson to give for his first lecture. These Earth Mages in front of him were spoon-fed by luck by being born in the Ignis n. He believed that a lot of them would struggle to be Earth Mages outside.

    "I have a question."

    A sharp-bearded old man with sharp eyebrows stood up and raised his hand. He coldly stared at Lawrend.

    "Go on."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Are you implying that we are inferior to outsiders?" he asked.

    "Before I answer your question, what is your name?" Lawrend asked.

    "I''m Kilin Ignis, an Elevated Earth Mage from the north," Kilin answered.

    "Old man, have you encountered any outsider Earth Mage?"

    "O-Old man? How rude. Forget it. I''m leaving. I don''t want to have a discussion with an immature outsider like you."

    Kilin was shocked and stood up with a displeased expression on his face. He didn''t want to lower his pride against Lawrend. He came here to learn not to be disrespected.

    "I didn''t mean to be rude, Old Man. I will answer your question¨C Yes. Earth Mages here are inferior to Earth Mages from outside," Lawrend said.

    Kilin turned around immediately with anger on his face. He saw Lawrend looking back at him with a wide smirk on his face.

    "What?"

    "Huh?"

    "Does he want a fight?"

    The others in their seats mored in anger. As members of the Ignis n, they looked down on outsiders the most. They couldn''t ept that Lawrend said they were inferior to them.

    "I demand that you return everyone''s payment! You''re insulting us and not giving us a ''lecture''!" Kilin shouted indignantly while emphasizing ''lecture.''

    Everyone nodded their heads and stood up. They readied up themselves as they took their stances and pulled out their staves.

    "You may be an Elevated Earth Mage, but everyone else here is a wed Earth Mage!"

    Lawrend looked around and sharply stared at the Earth Mages. They shivered and felt as if they were naked before Lawrend. He knew their secrets that should only be known by a select few people.

    "How are you so sure!?"

    One of them stood up. It was a hot-headed woman with a petite body. She shook as she heaved in anger.

    "Miss, you''re not fooling my eyes. Do you want to demonstrate your ''wed''-ness to everyone here, or do you want to shut up and silently ept it?" Lawrend retorted piercingly.

    Getting teamed up with a huge crowd soured Lawrend''s mood. He wouldn''t be doing any of this if he didn''t need money.

    "Y-You''re crazy!"

    She hmph''d in anger and sat back down with a dark face. She didn''t dare to look back into anyone''s eyes as they noticed that Lawrend had struck the truth.

    "Brother, you''re just a wed Earth Mage? You lied to me!" a male Earth Mage eximed at the man beside him.

    "I will prove it to you!" that male Earth Mage shouted and stood up.

    "Do you want to fight me?" Lawrend asked calmly.

    "I will!"

    The male Earth Mage bolstered his courage and walked up the stage. He took a deep breath and took out his red crystal staff.

    The two of them flew up to the sky and reached just below a cloud.

    "Phoenix!" Lawrend''s opponent turned into a ming phoenix as hot mes covered his body.

    "Fire Disintegration!"

    Lawrend didn''t turn into a phoenix, but his hand zed with an orange-red me.

    His opponent felt offended once he realized that Lawrend didn''t turn into a phoenix. He swung his staff and clicked his fingers on his other hand.

    "Phoenix Strike!"

    He pointed his staff at Lawrend, and a phoenix the size of an eagle shot out like a bolt of lightning. It crossed the space between them in under a few milliseconds.

    Lawrend reacted inhumanely and grasped the phoenix from the sky. His fire disintegration spell immediately went to work.

    To the shock of the crowd watching below, the fire phoenix turned into gray ashes that blew with the wind.

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    Shock was the only word that could exin their facial expressions. It was the first time they had seen fire turn to ashes. It was illogical.

 Chapter 714 Earning Money With Style

    Many of these Earth Mages had a great understanding of magic due to what they learned from the n. That Phoenix Strike spell was particrly popr among many. Their brains froze as they couldn''tprehend what had just happened.

    The spell formed a small phoenix bypressing pure fire mana.

    That was the problem. It was made of fire mana, but it still burned with Lawrend''s Fire Disintegration spell, which shouldn''t be possible.

    "Is it that surprising?" Lawrend chuckled.

    The cheeks of Lawrend''s opponent twitched. He felt humiliated and scared at the same time. If that spell could burn a fire spell to ashes, it could definitely burn his body to ashes.

    The minds of the Earth Mages below churned as they tried to exin the power of Lawrend''s spell.

    Themotion attracted a lot of attention. The rest of the Earth Mages in the city noticed the waves of fire mana sent by their spells. They furrowed their eyebrows at the thought that Lawrend was much stronger than they had previously thought.

    Of course, Lawrend''s maids were among the ones that noticed. Amene and Aezel were both very familiar with and sensitive to Lawrend''s mana. They were confused as to why he was fighting someone outside.

    "Master!"

    Except for Elena, Nao, and the children, everyone flew up to Lawrend. They were all worried about him and wanted to help.

    "Back down. This is my private matter," Lawrend replied without looking at them.

    "What are you doing, Master?" Aleshia asked.

    She was the most senior among the maids, so she was the first one to open her mouth. After having that chat with Lawrend before, she regained a lot of confidence. She was able to overtake Aezel and the others from asking that question.

    "I''m earning money," Lawrend replied.

    "Money?"

    "Watch."

    The eyes of his maids went nk. Ember was the most confused because she couldn''t tell how he was going to make money, and she knew why he was doing this.

    Thus, they curiously kept their mouths shut and watched a distance away.

    "Come on. Attack me more," Lawrend said to his opponent.

    "..."

    His opponent frowned and kept silent. He nervously looked around and saw every Earth Mage in the city staring at their battle.

    "I''m forfeiting. You won," he said with gritted teeth.

    He turned around and didn''t wait for Lawrend''s answer. He felt humiliated.

    "What?! Brother, no, you''re not my brother! You liar!"

    The man below eximed as he felt scammed. The ''brother'' realized that he was angry and quickly fled.

    Lawrend floated down andnded on the stage.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "How about it? Was I right or not?" Lawrend teasingly asked.

    The wed Earth Mages watching him nodded their heads, albeit unwillingly. The Elevated Earth Mage that was supposed to leave took a hesitant step back before finally deciding to return to his seat.

    "Keep going," Kilin said.

    "The fee earlier was just an initiation fee. Now that everyone here knows about my abilities, I can''t help but charge the appropriate amount," Lawrend said.

    "Shameless¡­" Kilin cursed under his breath.

    Nevertheless, the sharp-bearded old man stood up and walked to the pile of Earth Mage Fire Mana Stones.

    "Pay 100 more Earth Mage Fire Mana Stones to continue listening to my lesson."

    "A-A hundred!?" one of them choked on his saliva after hearing the amount.

    Kilin red at Lawrend before grudgingly dropping a hundred more onto the pile. He then walked back to his seat and crossed his arms.

    The other hesitant Earth Mages hesitated for a few more seconds before they started standing up one by one. They went to the pile and added more.

    Seeing his money pile grow made Lawrend feel happy.

    "Master is earning money¡­" Grape said with incredulity in her voice.

    Their eyes became round as it finally made sense to them.

    Not all of the Earth Mages went to pay. A great portion of them left.

    But there were other Earth Mages from outside that heard Lawrend''s words. They hastily flew to the city square and paid 110 Earth Mage Fire Mana Stones.

    Just like before, many were still skeptical as they hadn''t been able to see Lawrend''s Fire Disintegration spell turn the Phoenix Strike spell to ashes. They only noticed the battle in the sky after it was toote.

    "Is that all?" Lawrend asked a few minutester.

    The seats were more packed than before. Compared to before, when they were rxed, these people were focused on Lawrend.

    "Alright. Since that is the case, I will start. Don''t worry. The thing I''m about to do won''t hurt anyone."

    Lawrend opened his hand, and trails of mes flew to those that paid the correct amount. These mes stopped just outside of their ears.

    "Can you hear me?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes," they responded in unison.

    "Huh?"

    A man who hadn''t paid enough looked at the people around him in confusion. They seemingly said ''Yes'' without any reason why.

    Lawrend smirked after hearing their reply. He used his fire magic to create trails of sma for his lightning magic to travel to and deliver his voice to them. It was a simple trick for him because of his strong soul.

    "Woah!"

    Many of those that received Lawrend''s magicmunication were bbergasted as they realized what he just did. They immediately felt better about the payment they gave him. His disy of his skills in magic was a testament to his abilities.

    "For starters, how do we change the world? Do we do it with our minds? Or do we need to use our bodies?

    "Every action you take changes the world. When we lift a heavy object, we change the world around us by moving that heavy object. Magic is simr. We use it to change the world around us, but it is superiorpared to using our hands and feet.

    "Magic is what separates mortal and immortal. As Earth Mages, our lifespans might as well be immortal to mortals that only have a hundred years lifespan at most."

 Chapter 715 Becoming A Teacher With Ease

    Lawrend stopped and waited for a dozen seconds. He allowed his audience to process what he was saying. And then, as if they were wolves howling under a full moon, all of them raised their heads as looks of understanding appeared on their faces.

    "That''s right. We use our minds to decide whether to take action or not. Then we use our bodies or magic to change the world around us. If you want something to happen, you have to work for it. That''s what I''m trying to say, basically.

    "With magic, each of you should use your minds to imagine how you want to change the world. Then try to put it into existence through a spell. But if you are gifted enough, you can do this without any spell¡­"

    Lawrend lifted his other hand, and a phoenix formed on his hand before turning into a bright sun and then changing to a jet me. The forms of magic formed without him uttering any spell but simply through the use of his imagination.

    It might be possible for Earth Mages to insta-cast lower-level spells, but it was illogical to have a spell that changes from one form to another as it was a waste of time. So many of them believed him that he used his imagination.

    "Holy¡­ That makes a lot of sense!" Kilin shouted in excitement.

    He had created a lot of lower-level spells before. Imagination yed a great part when he was making those spells. He connected that experience with what Lawrend was saying, and it made him understand clearly how he was able to create those spells.

    The others took longer, but they still understood what Lawrend was trying to convey to them. Their respect for Lawrend shot through the roof.

    If Lawrend stopped his lesson now, they would feel that their payment was worth it.

    "Imagination may be able to create magic, but what about spells? How do they work? Haven''t you all noticed that spells describe what the ending magic will be?" Lawrend asked with a mysterious smile on his face.

    "SPELLS INVOKE OUR IMAGINATION TO CREATE THE MAGIC!!" Kilin shouted in pure excitement.

    He couldn''t control himself as he stood up. The realization made him feel like he could improve more! It was amazing since he had long given up.

    Gasps sounded within his audience as they also realized the implication of Lawrend''s words. His lesson was so simple, yet they had never thought about them before. It really made them feel stupid.

    "Correct. Not only do spells invoke our imagination, but it alsomunicates to the environmental mana what you want to do. That''s why an Earth Mage chanting a Grand Mage spell will cast a more powerful spellpared to an Earth Mage insta-casting the same one."

    "C-Can you be my Master!? I will be your disciple! Please, I want to learn more!"

    Kilin jumped onto the stage and kneeled in front of Lawrend. He went as far as to embrace his leg.

    "Hey!"

    Lawrend swung his legs to get him away.

    "Do you want me to dress like a maid!?" Kilin asked with bloodshot eyes.

    "*Blegh* NO! DON''T MAKE ME IMAGINE SOMETHING SO HORRID!" Lawrend shouted in horror as he covered his mouth.

    He gagged from imagining an old man like Kilin wearing a maid uniform.

    "Please! I will do anything!"

    "Then pay the next time I conduct my lesson. You can learn from me that way. In no way will I take anyone in as a Disciple," Lawrend replied.

    The wed Earth Mages wanted to jump onto the stage and beg Lawrend, but they knew their limits. It would be impressive if they became Elevated Earth Mages in the future, even with Lawrend''s help.

    The other Elevated Earth Mages that recently joined in weren''t as shameless as Kilin. They were still rtively young, so they were still prideful and wouldn''t stoop so low as to beg to be someone''s disciple.

    "Thank you! Please give us more lessons!" Kilin shouted and walked back to his seat while facing Lawrend.

    His face was filled with gratitude. He was so d that Lawrend was so generous. He couldn''t help but think that he was a Saint for teaching them his wisdom in exchange for a small amount of sum.

    "This is enough for today," Lawrend said loudly.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "What!?"

    Kilin''s heart fell. He was like a drug addict that was suffering from withdrawal symptoms.

    "Thank you foring today. I will be back tomorrow."

    Lawrend smiled and swooped the pile of Earth Mage Fire Mana Stones on the stage into his storage ring and left. His maids followed behind him with wide smiles on their faces.

    Seeing their Master leave the others in shock and stupor was very satisfying. They strutted away with their heads raised high.

    "Thank you, Teacher!" a wed Earth Mage shouted.

    The others hurriedly imitated him.

    "THANK YOU, TEACHER!"

    The hearts of those that heard Lawrend''s lesson were filled with gratitude. They couldn''t describe how thankful they felt. This lesson might seem simple, but it provided them with a straight path to understanding the mysteries of magic.

    Those that didn''t hear Lawrend''s lesson were all very confused. They hurriedly flew to their friends and asked what Lawrend had told them.

    "No way. I won''t tell you even if you''re my mother. You have to pay for Teacher''s lesson tomorrow," an Earth Mage said.

    "Sorry. I want to respect Teacher."

    "Please don''t force me. I don''t want to disappoint Teacher."

    They didn''t budge from the questions of their friends. They felt like it wasn''t right to reveal the contents of the lesson after they had paid for it and because of how generous Lawrend was. It seemed proper not to answer, so they suggested that they pay for the next lesson.

    "Master, you''re so cool!" E said excitedly.

    Her eyes shone with stars as she walked backward in front of him. He usually kept to himself and rarely showed his impressive abilities to others.

    And whenever he did so, it always felt very satisfying for them. E was so proud to be his maid.

 Chapter 716 Rich

    "Here is what I owe you," Lawrend said and stopped beside Ember.

    She instinctively formed a small bowl with her hands, and Lawrend poured out Earth Mage Fire Mana Stones into it, which promptly disappeared as they entered her storage ring. Lawrend paid everything he owed her with some interest.

    "You didn''t have to repay me, Master," Ember said with a bewildered expression on her face.

    She didn''t expect him to pay her so suddenly. She should be happy, but instead, she felt empty. She wanted to pay for his expenses so getting repaid was something she never expected to happen.

    Now that he had repaid her, the satisfaction she felt disappeared like smoke.

    "I''m your Master," Lawrend replied and didn''t borate.

    He continued onward without looking back. His maids nced at each other and giggled. It was rare for them to see Lawrend keeping his pride up so obviously.

    Ember wanted to disagree, but she stopped herself. She realized that she wouldn''t be able to change his mind. He was a man with a clear goal set for himself. If he wanted to be their rich Master, he would be their rich Master. He wouldn''t let her pay for his expenses.

    "Father!"

    Lawrend''s children greeted him with wide smiles on their faces. They saw him give a lesson from afar because of the powerful eyesight they gained.

    "Return to your rooms. Themotion is finished," Lawrend said.

    ¡­

    The next day quickly passed. Lawrend returned to the city square early in the morning. Unlike before, Aezel, Rami, and Aleshia tailed behind him silently. Lawrend didn''t stop them as this was their job.

    "The Teacher is here!" one of the wed Earth Mages the previous day shouted in excitement. He immediately sat on his seat and behaved himself. The others followed suit and scrambled like kids in a ssroom.

    "Teacher? I guess that''s not bad."

    Lawrend couldn''t help but smile. They weren''t his disciples, but he still taught them lessons, so it was fine.

    He walked up the stage with his three maids trailing behind him. They coldly stared at the people below. Their group made some feel pressured.

    "For this lesson, I need 500 Earth Mage Fire Mana Stones," Lawrend said calmly.

    "Sure!" Kilin replied enthusiastically.

    He smiled like an idiot and walked up to the stage and dropped a small pile of mana stones. He then walked back and sat on his chair like a little kid waiting for their favorite teacher to start.

    The others swiftly followed suit even though the price made their hearts bleed. It was a good thing they prepared for this situation as they sold a lot of their treasures.

    In total, there were 800 Earth Mages in the seats. Many of them couldn''t fit, so they sat right on the ground. As for the weaker mages, they only had a small number as Lawrend''s lessons would be too high level for them to take advantage of.

    With this equation, Lawrend received 400,000 Earth Mage Fire Mana Stones. The pile became a mountain, so he walked to it and took them inside his storage ring first.

    He opened his palm and sent mes to the side of their ears.

    "For today''s lesson, I will be teaching about the mysteries of fire magic," Lawrend said.

    Kilin''s smile reached the edges of his eyes as he couldn''t contain the happiness and excitement he felt. He was sure that this lesson today would push him higher than he would ever thought possible.

    ¡­

    The whole day passed by quickly for those listening to Lawrend. They learned so much information that their minds couldn''t keep up anymore. The respect they had for Lawrend quickly reached godly status.

    He was an enigma and a mystery to them. Once Lawrend left, they wondered where he came from.

    He obviously had the Ignis bloodline, but he was unknown to them. It was hard for them to fathom how he grew that much from outside the n. After all, the n''s fiery environment favored the n''s members.

    A lot of them used to have the idea that staying in the n was the best thing. Meeting Lawrend changed that as their narrow opinions broadened. They might look down on outsiders, but it might be their demise if they didn''t try to challenge themselves away from the protection of the n.

    Lawrend didn''t know that his lesson would change the n so much. His only reason for doing so was to earn money. So now that he had made a lot, he didn''t feel like doing it again.

    "Let''s leave tomorrow morning," Lawrend told his maids.

    During that night, Lawrend focused on creating his Earth Mage Lightning spell. He was curious how hard it would be in this environment with the very little amount of lightning mana.

    O'' great Amber, be my electron, turn to sprite, overwhelm and kill my enemies, focus and concentrate,press and explode, Lightning Pir!

    That was how his Grand Mage Lightning Spell went. He needed to add another line to turn it into an Earth Mage spell. It might seem easy, but it was hard to find an appropriate one that would satisfy Lawrend''s standards.

    He wanted his spell to be the best it could be as it would alsoy the foundation for the strength of his future spells. He couldn''t ck on any part, or he would regret itter.

    "Lightning Pir¡­ What could get better than that?" Lawrend asked himself.

    There were only so many forms of lightning that naturally urred in nature. He might be able to create maic effects if he could figure it out, but it wouldn''t be that useful for him. He needed a one-strike, one-kill spell.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Sparks, Lightning Bolts, Lightning Sprites, and Lightning Pirs. Lawrend had thought about every form of lightning that could be found in the world.

    "What if¡­ I make one from beyond the world?"

    Lawrend''s heart thumped at the thought. His mind whirred as he tried his best to remember the astronomy of his previous world.

 Chapter 717 Virgo City And The Prideful Prince

    "Ah! Quasars!"

    Lawrend became excited just imagining it. A quasar is a ck hole that spews out powerful jets of matter that creates mighty bursts of electromaic energy. It was an incalcble amount of times stronger than his Lightning Pir spell.

    "I have an idea¡­"

    Lawrend suddenly thought of something. To mimic the effect, what if he rotated his lightning mana so fast that the energy couldn''t escape unless he released it? The premise was somewhat simr to his Supernova spell, but it was much simpler.

    He didn''t need tobine two elements together. He only needed to figure out a way to spin his divine lightning mana unbelievably fast.

    The more Lawrend thought of the idea, the lesser his excitement became. It was an amazing idea, but executing it was nearly impossible. He could trybining his lightning magic with his space magic, but that would defeat the purpose.

    Before Lawrend realized it, it was already morning.

    "Master, it''s time," Aezel said from outside the door.

    "I''ming," Lawrend replied and stood up.

    He knew that he had to think of his Earth Mage Lightning Spell carefully, so he didn''t feel worried. He was actually hopeful that he would be able to get a random inspiration while outside.

    Lawrend''s group was easily recognizable due to the huge size of their group and his maids'' uniform. The Earth Mages he taught quickly gathered at the north gate as they realized he was nning to leave.

    "Teacher!"

    Kilin was the first to arrive.

    Lawrend turned around and saw the old man looking at him with reluctant eyes. It had only been two days, but Kilin felt attached to him. His lessons gave him so much wisdom and confidence he would rather serve by his side forever.

    "I will be leaving. I hope you all learned something from my lessons," Lawrend said in a casual manner.

    Kilin became emotional. He kneeled and touched his forehead on the ground.

    "Thank you! I know I can''t hinder a mage as great as you!"

    The others quickly followed Kilin''s example and prostrated to Lawrend. Their gratitude knew no bounds as their feelings of pride didn''t matter.

    A lot of the weaker mages watching from the sidelines were shocked to see the astounding scene. This was something worth recording in the annals of history in the n.

    "TEACHER, MAY YOU HAVE A SAFE JOURNEY! THANK YOU FOR LEADING US TO THE TRUTH!"

    They didn''t know how it was possible, but the words that came out from the mouths of the Earth Mages were the same. It was as if they all came to a mutual understanding on how to thank Lawrend, even though they had never nned for it.

    Lawrend nodded his head and turned around.

    His children and his maids also turned their heads back and left the city. They flew up and quickly disappeared over the horizon.

    "What a week¡­"

    Many sighed at the changes that happened so quickly. The days in the city usually passed by mundanely as each day was simr to the one several dozen years ago.

    ¡­

    Lawrend''s group flew for several hours before a dot appeared over the horizon. It was another city.

    "Master, we''re approaching Virgo City. It''s as big as Eridanus City and has a simr amount of Earth Mages," Ember exined.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She was their tour guide.

    "Mm. We will check out the market there and leave the next day," Lawrend answered.

    Lawrend was eager to reach the Phoenix Main Hall. He wanted to see the center of this n that was able to live in the middle of such a powerful volcano. And a great part of his curiosity came because it was the source of his bloodline.

    They dropped down to the south entrance and did the same check. The city guard checked their bloodline and let them in.

    "Ha, ha, ha! You have finally arrived, my unfaithful princess!"

    A snarly and prideful voice stopped them before they could proceed into the city. He was a man that appeared to be in his early twenties. He had red hair and a squarish handsome face.

    "Who are you?" Lawrend coldly asked.

    He felt irritated to hear him call Ember ''unfaithful''. They had just arrived, and someone had already insulted one of his maids. It was understandable why he was angry.

    "Silence! I''m Prince Luther of the Ignis n. You don''t have the right to interrupt me, Outsider!" the man rebuked with great anger.

    "Luther? Haven''t you already lost to me!" Ember replied back with a much fiercer momentum.

    She took a step forward and raised her nose high. She looked like a fiery phoenix in a maid outfit.

    "Shut up! Don''t you dare talk about the past! I''m different now!" Luther screamed in anger.

    She touched his most sensitive spot by talking about his defeat against her before. It had always been a thorn in his mind. He became the Prince just to prove that point that he was stronger than her.

    He not only wanted to defeat her in terms of magic, but he also wanted to defeat her in bed. It was the only way he could be satisfied as a man.

    But when he heard the news that she had a son and was acting lovey-dovey with another man, he quickly departed from the Phoenix Main Hall to Virgo City.

    "Hmph! I had defeated you in the past. What makes you think I won''t be able to do it again!?" Ember shouted.

    She took another step forward, and her fiery mana leaked around her, causing the crowd watching to take a step back.

    "You unfilial and unfaithful bitch! I challenge you to a duel! If you lose, you will kill your son with that man and be my maid! I originally wanted you to be my wife, but I changed my mind!"

    "You bet!"

    Ember didn''t need to think about it and immediately agreed. This not only became a feud between her and him, but it became a feud between her master and him.

    "I''ll be a man for once. Step back," Lawrend said and pulled Ember back with his hand.

 Chapter 718 Cracking A Phoenix Egg

    It had been so long since Lawrend stepped forward for his maids. Most of the time, he just allowed them to shield him. After all, it was a huge flex to have women defend you.

    But this time, it was different for Lawrend. He was in the Ignis n, and he wanted to show them his desire to keep Ember. The n Head might have given Ember to him in the past, but that didn''t mean he should assume that the whole n was into it.

    From what Lawrend could tell, the Ignis n was internally divided. So to convince those that doubted his rtionship with Ember, he decided to take a step forward today and defend Ember instead.

    "Master¡­"

    Ember was surprised. A beautiful smile formed on her face, and she took a step back. She could tell what was going through his mind.

    ''Master is so stubborn,'' Ember thought to herself.

    "Outsider, you might have red hair and seduced our Princess, but that doesn''t mean you''re equal to me in standing!" Luther shouted as he red at Lawrend.

    "You''re correct."

    Lawrend nodded his head.

    "Hmph. It''s good that you know."

    Luther smiled gleefully. The ease at which Lawrend agreed with him told him that he was afraid of him.

    "You''re just a bug beneath my feet," Lawrend continued.

    Spouts of me shot out at random spots on Lawrend''s body. Before anyone could realize it, he had turned into a fire phoenix. The pure fire mana in the surroundings gathered around him and became docile like sheep.

    At the moment, if he gave themand, all of these pure fire mana would follow his orders.

    "W-WHAT!?"

    Luther immediately realized something. He sensed Lawrend''s pure phoenix bloodline and his fine control over the elemental mana around him. He got the illusion that he was facing a Heaven Mage.

    But that was impossible. There were no Heaven Mages outside except those from the other great ns. Thus, the whole situation confused Luther.

    "Uhh¡­ I don''t have a variety of spells. Ember, give me one," Lawrend awkwardly said.

    He could use his imagination, but it definitely wouldn''t be enough to defeat Luther in one move.

    Luther focused his gaze and opened his mouth.

    "O'' Phoenix Ancestor, fall to the earth, bring demise, burn thends, rise from the ashes, suppress the eternal me, then build an evesting fortress, Immortal Egg!"

    Luther didn''t know what it was, but he sensed great danger facing Lawrend. His years of umted battle experience screamed for him to cast his most powerful defensive spell, which was the Immortal Egg.

    "Here!"

    Ember threw a scroll to Lawrend. He unfurled it for a second before closing it and throwing it back to her.

    "O'' Phoenix Ancestor, fall to the earth, bring demise, burn thends, rise from the ashes, release the eternal me, burn the skies, Wrath of the Fire God!" Lawrend chanted.

    His words were attuned to the surrounding environment. The pure fire mana around him danced happily, and a giant avatar of a phoenix hundreds of meters in size that looked exactly like his current phoenix form appeared above his head. The avatar exuded great pressure as it sent waves of pure fire mana.

    Its existence shocked the Earth Mages in the city, especially the City General.

    And, of course, the most shocked one was Luther. He widened his eyes, and his heart stopped. Fear. That was the only word inside his mind.

    "NO!"

    If the Immortal Egg was the most powerful defensive Earth Mage spell in the n, the Wrath of the Fire God was one of the most powerful offensive Earth Mage spells in the n. It boasted unparalleled power that could harm a Heaven Mage in the hands of a Divine Earth Mage.

    It shouldn''t be forgotten that it was impossible for any Earth Mage to harm a Heaven Mage. Even Divine Earth Mages couldn''t do that at will. They needed a spell like the Wrath of the Fire God to be able to do any damage, but that damage would only be superficial.

    Luther wasn''t unfamiliar with this spell either. He had used it multiple times. It was one of the finishing spells in the n. When dueling, both sides would use their best spells at the end in one final bout.

    He didn''t expect Lawrend to use it at the start. He was both d andmented that he had used his Immortal Egg spell.

    It was ddening because it was the best defense he got, but it was alsomenting because it was not strong enough to defend against that spell. He wanted to go back in time to learn more defensive spells.

    All of those thoughts didn''t even take a millisecond as they passed through Luther''s mind. The giant phoenix avatar above Lawrend''s head opened its mouth and gathered crazy amounts of pure fire mana.

    A lot of them came from Lawrend as he pumped his mana into the spell, but more than half came from the surroundings. This allowed his spell to reach unprecedented levels of strength.

    Luther decided to use his all. He used a forbidden spell and poured all of his pure fire mana into the Immortal Egg surrounding him. This was hisst hope.

    If he didn''t give it his all, he would be done forever.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The semi-transparent egg around Luther quickly turned opaque. It looked like he was an egg now.

    *FWOO-BOOM!!*

    The phoenix shot out a beam of fire mana, and it exploded on impact. The Immortal Egg diverged the flow of the fire and caused the ck obsidian ground to melt and turn back tova.

    "STOPPPP!!!"

    The City General rushed forward with his greatest speed.

    Lawrend ignored him and stared at the struggling Immortal Egg with cold eyes. He was determined to kill Luther after insulting Ember and having thoughts about her.

    "PLEASE! THE IGNIS CLAN WILL NOT LET THIS GO!" the City General threatened.

    "I will also not let this go," Lawrend retorted calmly.

    *Crack*

    An audible crack was heard, and the City General widened his eyes and looked at the Immortal Egg. A bright white crack spread over its surface.

 Chapter 719 Youre Lucky

    "PRINCE LUTHER!" the City General shouted in panic.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Hmph. He deserves it!" Ember snorted and crossed her arms.

    "I will not let him die on my watch!"

    The City General pulled out a bright red diamond from his storage ring. He took a deep breath and shattered it with his other hand.

    *BOOOM!!*

    A thick umtion of pure fire mana shot out from the shattered diamond. It created a wave of mana that could be felt from Eridanus City, which was very far away.

    "Immortal Egg!"

    The City General used the powerful umtion of fire mana and cast an Earth Mage spell in an instant. It was possible thanks to the huge amount of mana, but it was also wasteful, as only 20% of that mana would go into making that spell.

    Surrounded by the Immortal Egg, the City General jumped in front of Luther''s egg. He then controlled the city''s magical formation and sucked in great amounts of pure fire mana.

    *FWOOSH!*

    The fire beam created by the phoenix avatar spilled everywhere as the City General interrupted the beam. The crack on Luther''s Immortal Egg stopped growing. He was sessful in stopping Lawrend from killing Luther.

    "How dare you," Lawrend said in a deep, angry voice.

    He extended his hand to Ember, and she understood the assignment. Ember extended her hand and held his.

    She sent her pure phoenix mana to him. This then flowed into the phoenix avatar above his head.

    *BOOM!*

    The phoenix avatar exploded a bit and grew in size in an instant. It was a sudden growth that created the illusion that it exploded when in reality, it simply grew too fast.

    Consequently, the fire beam created by the phoenix avatar grew thicker and turned a darker color. The heat it generated grew several times. The magical formation lines underneath the City General glowed brighter as they struggled to keep up.

    "MORE!"

    The City General wasn''t willing to lose. With the magical formation supporting him, he was confident that he could tank Lawrend''s deadly attack. The magical formation glowed even more brightly as much purer mana seeped into his body.

    "Imend your will, but I have already decided that he will die today!" Lawrend shouted.

    He stepped his foot, and the magical formation flickered.

    This flickering was short, but it was enough to disrupt the flow of pure fire mana into the City General.

    "AHHH!!!"

    Panicked, the City General could only watch as his own Immortal Egg suffered cracks that quickly covered the whole shell.

    *CRACK*

    And just like someone stepping on an eggshell, the Immortal Egg shattered, and the fire beam engulfed the City General. The deadly fire beam didn''t give Luther any time and continued ahead.

    Luther''s Immortal Egg was engulfed without any problem.

    *SHATTER*

    The sound of a ss shattering could be heard from within. Lawrend immediately sensed something unfolding inside and defending Luther.

    A few seconds passed by, and Lawrend stopped his spell. He could tell that the thing defending Luther this time was beyond his ability.

    The fire beam faded away, and the phoenix dove down into Lawrend''s body. The people watching from the sidelines stared at Lawred with trepidation. His disy of power shook all of them to the core.

    The space around Luther melted into a huge crater. It looked like the indentation of a donut tray for baking.

    ? A clear, ss-like orange egg surrounded Luther. It was simr to the Immortal Egg spell, but it was significantly better in all aspects.

    "A Heaven Mage-level protection," Lawrend muttered with disappointment in his voice.

    "How did he get one when the ancestors didn''t give me one!?" Ember eximed indignantly.

    "Ahh¡­"

    Luther fell to his knees. The protection around him didn''t disappear.

    "You''re lucky the n is protecting you," Lawrend said.

    He nodded to his maids and urged them to continue forward. The onlookers quickly made way for him. Many of them had their staves out in preparation to attack him.

    They hurriedly hid their staves in fear of his retaliation. The way Lawrend killed the City General and defeated the Prince scared them to death. He was so leisurely as if it wasn''t a problem for him at all.

    In fact, it wasn''t a problem for Lawrend. He still had his Earth Mage magic in his physical body. Whenbined with his Earth Mage magic in his soul body, his control over fire mana was astonishingly powerful.

    Coupled those factors with the fact that he still had his pure phoenix mana and great understanding of fire magic. It was inevitable that he could use that much strength in this type of environment overflowing with pure fire mana.

    Luther supported himself with his hand and looked up at Lawrend. Dread and shame were stered on his face. He dreaded Lawrend''s strength, and he felt shamed after losing in front of a huge crowd.

    In fact, he ordered a lot of these Earth Mages to help him kill Lawrend. He truly embarrassed himself.

    Lawrend didn''t care about the other Earth Mages. There was no point in him stepping on the ants when he had already stepped on their queen.

    "Let''s find a hotel," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master. I know a good one," Ember replied and led the way forward.

    Lawrend''s maids pretended as if nothing had happened. His children repeatedly looked behind them in amazement. They still couldn''t get over the fact that Lawrend easily defeated that man who seemed strong.

    "F-Father, was that your first time using that spell?" Zio asked in a shaky voice.

    "Yes. I only have my Supernova spell, but it''s not suitable for use in the city," Lawrend replied and looked back with a smile.

    Zio shuddered at the thought. He already knew that his father was a monster, but it was disyed right in front of his face, making it impossible for him to forget this scene for the rest of his life.

    "Fu, fu, fu. I want to be as cool as Father in the future," Veronica added.

    The group finally reached the hotel, and they booked a night.

 Chapter 720 The Phoenix Main Hall

    After booking a room, Lawrend left once again with Ember in tow. The duo roamed around the city and entered through the bazaars and shopping districts. Lawrend was able to find rarer materials that he needed, but some of them were impossible to find.

    "I''m starting to doubt whether these materials really exists," Lawrend muttered as the duo walked along the street.

    The passersby avoided them like a gue. Everyone that recognized them from afar turned around and quickly left. The ones that only recognized them when they were near hurriedly walked to the side of the road.

    ? As for those that didn''t recognize them at all, they froze and followed the crowd. It was fairly obvious that Lawrend and Ember were not people they could trifle with.

    Lawrend and Ember didn''t care about the attention they received. Ember was used to it, and Lawrend had years of experience being an emperor.

    "I also haven''t heard of these materials you are looking for, Master," Ember replied.

    She looked at the piece of paper with thest remaining materials. Lawrend found these materials inside the library of his empire. It was supposedly a copy of an ancient book that was found torn and tattered.

    "If we''re wrong, I might not be able to create a bow that is as strong as Amene needs. I came up with the list of materials after reading their effects to each other. I still need to test in theory if I''m correct since this is also my first time making a weapon from scratch."

    Lawrend was less than 10% sure that his list of materials would work together. Though, he wasn''t worried about it since he still gathered a lot of different materials. He would have the chance to experiment once he gathered them all.

    It was also a challenge for himself to avoid making too many mistakes. This way, he would be able to unleash more of his potential. Otherwise, he would have to gather the materials once more which would obviously be another pain in the ass.

    "I''m sure you will be able to do it, Master. After all¡­ You''re going to be a God, right?" Ember said and leaned to his chest.

    The two of them stopped in the middle of the road. Everyone stared at them, but the duo didn''t seem to notice.

    "Hahahaha¡­ Just a Sub-God. I don''t dream too high," Lawrend replied awkwardly.

    Some cold sweat dripped down his back. If the Goddess misunderstood, she would surely punish him. He was still under her influence, after all.

    Only when he was able to break free from the soul contract would he dare utter his honest thought.

    "Oh? What is a Sub-God? It doesn''t sound as cool as a God."

    Ember frowned and lightly ran her fingers down his chest. She grinned and cast a side nce at the people watching them.

    It was her n to show everyone that she was Lawrend''s. She didn''t want anyone to have any other thoughts about her.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "You will know in the future."

    Lawrend smiled mysteriously.

    "Hmph. <3"

    Ember cutely harrumphed and lightly stomped her feet on the ground.

    And just as she expected, the crowd watching them gasped.

    "The Princess and the Demon looks so cute together¡­"

    "I don''t want to agree, but I agree¡­"

    "Ugh¡­ Why am I single?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The atmosphere around them turned sour as frustration took over the minds of the people. The fear they felt from the two of them lessened to some extent.

    After making that show, Ember followed behind Lawrend like an obedient maid.

    Lawrend naturally knew what she was trying to do, but he couldn''t care less.

    ¡­

    Night came by and morning quickly came.

    "It''s time. Let''s head to Phoenix Main Hall," Lawrend said.

    The group left the city and headed northwest.

    Phoenix Main Hall was a mega city that was even bigger than imperial cities. It was the heart of the Ignis n as trade bustled within. All of the Heaven Mages, the main powerhouses of the n, resided within the Phoenix Garden at the very center.

    The Phoenix Garden''s name sounded simple, but it was actually a huge vast expanse that was covered with magical red flowers that suck the pure fire mana from theva below.

    Located along those hills were small houses that contained a powerful member of the n.

    At the entrance of this city, Lawrend''s group just passed through the check.

    Lawrend looked around the city. It had an ancient and powerful feeling to it. Each building here seemed to exude some strange magical power as all of them were connected to a single magical formation.

    "...Amazing¡­"

    Lawrend was speechless at the intricate magical formations in the Phoenix Main Hall. It was beyond even what he learned from the crystal ball the Runic Heaven Mage gave him.

    "You didn''t tell me the Ignis n specialized in magical formations," Lawrend said to Ember beside him.

    "We aren''t that goodpared to the experts from the Runic State. They helped improve a lot of these. If it weren''t for them, many of these formations would not be able to contribute any strength in an invasion."

    Ember faintly smiled as she looked at the magical formations around them.

    "I remember you talked about them visiting before."

    "Yes. If you want to learn more Master, they left some books at the Rebirth Library."

    "Alright. Let''s visit thereter."

    "Hehehe. For now, I want to introduce you to my father," Ember said with a blush on her face.

    She avoided his gaze and looked away. Her current cute appearance filled Lawrend''s heart with sugar. He had the urge toe over to her and embrace her.

    But he was in front of his children and other maids so he couldn''t act so childish.

    "Really? I''m eager to meet him. I want to know who was able to raise a woman like you," Lawrend replied.

    Ember was very beautiful and her desire to improve was simr to Lawrend''s. He was curious who was behind all of those.

 Chapter 721 Meeting Embers Father

    "He will be furious. Don''t worry, Master. Let me exin my situation to him."

    Ember was confident with herself.

    "We need to find a ce to stay at first."

    "I will arrange that, Master. My family is very influential in the Phoenix Main Hall," Ember proudly replied.

    She brought them to a huge mansion. A butler walked out of the gate and bowed to her. He was also another Ignis, but he served Ember''s family.

    Lawrend gawked at the heaven-like mansion. The gate was made of gold turned into various artistic figures. Gold might be cheap for them, but the art was amazing.

    As Lawrend looked from left to right, he was able to see a battle y out. It was a man defeating a phoenix valiantly and bathing in its blood.

    "That is the legend about how our ancestor defeated a phoenix and became a phoenix himself," Ember exined as she noticed him looking at it.

    "That''s interesting. I can''t wait to meet them."

    The more Lawrend understood the history of his n, the more he wanted to know about it.

    "Princess, what do you need?" the butler at the side asked.

    "I want the whole Juvenile Mansion."

    "Understood. I will ry your words to the guards."

    The butler bowed and left.

    "Master, we can go meet my father now. The others can look around the Phoenix Main Hall. There are a lot of interesting ces here. Since my son and nieces and nephews have the phoenix bloodline, you can also visit the True Phoenix Blood Pool. It can boost the bloodline strength by quite a bit for first time users."

    "Thank you, Auntiw Ember!" Eina responded.

    "Sister Ember, where is that ce?" Aezel asked.

    "Head through this main street and take a right. There''s a strong smell of blood around that area and you can follow the smell. It shouldn''t be too hard."

    Ember pointed to the main street.

    "Fufufu. Time to make my little Veronica stronger," Aezel chuckled.

    "Take care, Everyone. I will meet all of you here in an hour," Lawrend said.

    Aleshia: "Goodluck, Master!"

    E: "May you have a fun time with Sister Ember''s father, Master."

    Elena: "Take care, Master."

    Aezel: "Fufu. Show him your skills, Master."

    Humility: "Hehe. You have the aura of an emperor, Master. It should be a breeze."

    Amene: "Nyaa! Good luck!"

    Grape: "Master, I suggest intimidating him at the get-go."

    Rami: "He''s just a human, my God. Don''t let him intimidate you."

    Nao: "I have sleeping poison here if you want, Master."

    Lawrend casually pushed away the bottle Nao tried to give him. He smiled at them as they left.

    "Bye, Father!"

    His children didn''t have much to say as they didn''t understand what was going on. The only one who didn''t go was Inferno, who was Ember''s son.

    "Master, I feel nervous. Don''t hurt him, okay?" Ember said with pleading eyes.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Don''t worry. I won''t," Lawrend replied.

    Ember should''ve been nervous for Lawrend, but instead, she was nervous for her father. She didn''t know what he would do if he met Lawrend. If they got off on the wrong foot, it would be bad for him.

    The duo flew up and followed behind the butler. They passed through a long stone pathway with red fire roses at the sides. It was a beautiful scenery to fly through.

    Theynded at the mansion''s entrance. The butler pushed a ten-meter-tall heavy door.

    The moment Lawrend got a view of the inside, his breath was taken away. He finally understood why Ember was so disdainful of his castle when she first met him.

    A bright red chandelier hung at the very center, with two curved staircases leading to the second floor. The artistic design of the chandelier was captivating. For some reason, Lawrend couldn''t take his eyes off of it.

    "What the hell?"

    "Impressive, right?" Ember proudly puffed her chest out.

    Lawrend was the emperor of an empire, but his castle wasn''t as amazing as this. He couldn''t help butment at that fact. With every mountain, there''s always a higher mountain.

    Ember pulled him inside. They walked through the long hallway at the center.

    "This is the mansion of my family. I have an ancestor that became a Heaven Mage thousands of years ago," Ember exined.

    "What?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend stared at her, stupefied. This was the first time he was hearing about her Heaven Mage ancestor.

    "Hmph. You never asked about my family." Ember cutely acted haughty.

    "Everything makes sense now," Lawrend said.

    Ember''s beauty, talent, and temperament all probably came from her rtion to her ancestor, who became a Heaven Mage.

    "Hehe." Ember giggled.

    She brought Lawrend deeper inside, turned a corner, and entered a room.

    "Father, I brought my Master here," Ember said and directly entered the room without knocking.

    Lawrend walked inside with the most solemn face he could make.

    A middle-aged man stared at the window with his back facing them. He exuded an aura of solitude.

    "My daughter¡­" he started and turned around.

    An insanely handsome face greeted Lawrend. That face would make anyone feel inferior. It was someone who shouldn''t be walking the human world.

    "I''m proud of you. The ancestor was right in betrothing you to Lawrend. I know everything. You don''t have to exin," he said and then sat down at a lounge chair.

    Lawrend and Ember nced at each other before sitting down on the couch facing Ember''s father.

    A deafening silence filled the room. Lawrend, Ember, and her father didn''t say anything. Both sides eyed the other party.

    After a few minutes, Ember couldn''t hold it anymore. She felt awkward since she knew both of them.

    "Father, what do you think?" Ember asked in an excited voice.

    "...Master? Are you crazy? I know couples can have weird bed kinks, but this is in public, my dear daughter!" Ember''s father eximed.

    "F-Father, introduce yourself first," Ember awkwardly asked.

    Her usual haughty attitude was nowhere to be found as she found herself powerless before her blood father.

    "I''m none other than Paeia Ignis, the previous n Head a thousand years ago, and also a Heavenly Earth Mage!"

 Chapter 722 Father-In-Law Forced To Accept Son-In-Law

    "And I am Lawrend Ignis, an All-Element Earth Mage. I''m here to see you, not to ask permission," Lawrend replied and stood up.

    Paeia squinted his eyes and stood up too. The two of them had a standoff, and Lawrend wasn''t able to get an advantage as Paeia was slightly taller than him.

    Ember looked at the two of them with a forced smile on her face. She was happy that Lawrend was being so brave, but she was worried about what would happen next.

    Paeia didn''t say much and stared Lawrend up and down. Lawrend used his elemental eyes and scanned the mana within Paeia''s body. The man wasn''t lying when he said he was a Heavenly Earth Mage.

    "You have two elements, Fire and Earth. Interesting," Lawrend said.

    "Hm? I suppose you aren''t lying about being able to use all of the elements," Paeia replied and sat back down.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend faintly smiled and sat down too.

    "My dear daughter, who do you think will win between us?" he asked as he looked straight at her.

    "Master," Ember answered instantly.

    "*Sigh* You have grown apart from your father. Are you sure?"

    Paeia seemed to grow several decades older after realizing that his daughter was another man''s woman now. She wasn''t the same daughter he used to know.

    "I can be a Heaven Mage any time soon. Even I can''t win against Master."

    Paeia nced at Lawrend and closed his eyes. He silently mulled over the new information he received. This was the first time in his life that he would give his daughter to someone. It was a hard decision to make since he loved her so much.

    Paeia opened his eyes and said, "When the ancestor decided to send you to this man, I was fiercely in opposition. You were too, so I was confident you woulde back, but I didn''t expect he was fierce enough to tame my arrogant daughter."

    Ember turned away as she blushed. She couldn''t help but remember how Lawrend ''tamed'' her. It would have been a traumatic experience for other women, but it was a memory she cherished. It was the first time in her life that another man was able to defeat her while having a lower level.

    Coupled with the fact that he was very talented, his dream for his future was captivating. It was inevitable that she fell for him. Her arrogance was nothing before him.

    "She''s my woman now," Lawrend said, embracing Ember on the couch. He then continued, "If you want to take her, you will have to send a Heaven Mage to defeat me."

    "Hmph. We have a Heaven Mage ancestor, do you really dare challenge us like that?" Paeia snorted in displeasure.

    "My Ember and I can work together to defeat your ancestor."

    Lawrend''s confidence shot through the roof. He didn''t look away but rather stared into the soul of Paeia. Seeing Lawrend''s courage and confidence shook the father''s heart.

    He looked up and stared at the ceiling for a minute. The whole room was silent to the point where you could hear it if a mosquito buzzed at the corner of the room.

    Paeia gathered his gaze. His eyes were as calm as a cup of water. There was no turbidity as he stared at the two of them.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "If that''s the case, I have nothing toin about. I want to know more about this little guy instead."

    Paiea settled his eyes on Inferno. His solemn eyes turned warm at the sight of his grandchild.

    "Inferno, this man is your grandfather," Ember gently said.

    "Hello, Grandfather," Inferno greeted with a slight smile on his face.

    "Hello, little one. The Third Ancestor wasn''t wrong about matching you two up. I''m afraid the Ignis n will change with his appearance," Paeia said.

    He felt emotional. He knew about the bloodline Inferno possessed since he was informed by the Phoenix Main Hall about the powerful bloodline detected in Eridanus City. He didn''t believe it at first, but seeing Lawrend and Inferno in person forced him to ept reality.

    In any case, he was happy for his daughter.

    "Can he stay with me for a week? Thepetition will only start till then."

    "Father, aren''t you switching too fast? Weren''t you just about to fight my Master?" Ember pouted.

    "Ehem. If you want to be free, then leave him to me. I will groom him to be the next n Head. Or do you still want to be the n Head?"

    Paeia knew about Ember''s great desire to be the n Head. Her hunger for power was well known at the top of the n since she pretty much defeated everyone before her.

    "How fierce is thepetition now?" Ember asked.

    "Your¡­''Master'' almost killed the representative of the ze Faction, and the Pyro Faction has been quiet. It will be easy for your son to be the n Head."

    It was hard for Paeia to call Lawrend her ''Master''. After all, it was his daughter. He always held her in high esteem. He never expected her to fall so low as to be someone''s maid.

    If Lawrend didn''t have the approval of the Third Ancestor, a powerful Ignis bloodline, All-Element, and a son like Inferno, he would have tried to get between them as much as he could.

    Unfortunately, if he tried that, it would only make him petty. He was thoroughly defeated by Lawrend''s positive qualities.

    "Aha! Then I don''t have to vie for the n Head position. I''m rather happy to be with Master," Ember replied joyfully.

    She felt a heavy weight lift from her back. It had been her lifelong goal to be the n Head. Hearing that her son could take the goal from her greatly relieved her.

    "Mommy, I never agreed to this."

    Inferno rolled his eyes at his mother. She never talked to him about bing the n Head. It was an abrupt decision on her part.

    "You will control the future most powerful n in the world, isn''t that exciting?" Ember enticed.

 Chapter 723 Like Father, Like Son

    "I want to explore the world like you and Father."

    Lawrend smiled at his son''s words.

    "The n is the best ce for you to grow. I will assure you that you will like it here," Paeia said.

    "Grandfather, I want to have maids like father!"

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lawrend, Ember, and Paeia''s eyes turned round. Hearing that from a young child felt odd.

    "Little Inferno, it''s too soon to say that. You need to grow big first," Ember replied with a wry smile on her face.

    Lawrend couldn''t help but smile proudly. That was his son! Maids are cute!

    Paeia felt like he was going to have a headache that wouldst till his death. He had high hopes for his grandson, but he was already corrupted. He could imagine the future where Inferno would rule the n with maids at his beck and call.

    The future of the n was bright, but it was also bleak at the same time.

    "I want them now." Inferno threw a tantrum.

    It was rare for him to act like this, especially since he was more mature with his powerful soul. The fact that he was doing this shows how much he wanted to have maids like his father.

    "Son, getting maids isn''t something you should force. Wait till you''re at the top of the n, and women wille flocking to be your maids."

    Lawrend kindly gave his son advice. Ember side-eyed him.

    "Oh..!"

    Inferno''s innocent eyes lit up. He wasn''t able to think about that since he was still young, so hearing that advice from Lawrend greatly improved his approach to this n Head situation. He very much wanted to be the n Head now.

    "Do you still have anything to say?" Lawrend asked Paeia.

    The way he casually asked that question irked the man, but he shrugged it off since Lawrend was pretty much already his Son-inw. It wasn''t official, but it was the same as official in his current situation.

    "I''m satisfied with you except for the fact that you turned my precious daughter into your maid. Go and leave Inferno here before I change my mind," Paeia said and waved his hand.

    He didn''t look at Lawrend again. He stared at a vase in the corner of the room instead. He''d rather look at that piece of art than the annoying face of the man who corrupted his daughter and grandson.

    "Inferno, you can trust him," Lawrend said to him.

    "I understand, Father. I will take control of the n and then have my own maids," Inferno replied and nodded his head.

    "Good."

    Lawrend patted his son''s head and stood up.

    Ember kneeled in front of him and embraced him for a few seconds. Afterward, she stood up and followed Lawrend out of the room.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Father, I entrust you with my son," Ember said and looked back just before she left the room.

    "If I can raise a woman like you, I can raise Inferno well."

    Ember felt relieved after hearing his words. She closed the door.

    "Where is your mother?" Lawrend asked.

    He had been wondering about it ever since he entered the room. Although they visited pretty abruptly, it was obvious that Paeia had been waiting for them. It was weird that Ember''s mother wasn''t with him.

    "She¡­ died trying to increase her bloodline purity in the depths of the Phoenix Garden," Ember replied and stopped walking.

    Lawrend stopped after a step and looked behind him. Ember looked down at the ground with a gloomy expression around her.

    "Do you have a grave for her? I want to pay my respects," Lawrend replied.

    His question was bad. This was the only way he could think of to turn it around.

    "Master¡­ Thank you. We weren''t able to retrieve her body, but we set aside a tombstone northeast of the estate," Ember replied, and her gloomy mood visibly improved.

    Lawrend''s question was bad since the answer should be pretty obvious, but the way he handled it made her feel impressed. His sensitivity like this was one of the small things that made him her ideal man.

    In a rtionship, it''s not just the big things that matter. It also includes the small things that wouldn''t be too impressive singrly, but the effect it brings whenpounded together would help keep a rtionship stable.

    So far, Ember was very satisfied with her rtionship with him. When the two of them were alone, she had always felt that they were in a monogamous rtionship. It was easy for her to forget that he had other women.

    But of course, she wasn''t against the idea since she believed she couldn''t keep him to herself. He was too phenomenal to only have one woman by his side. It was normal for him to have so many surrounding him, like a star with manys revolving around it.

    The duo exited the mansion.

    "Princess, the Juvenile Mansion is ready for upation. May I escort you there?" the butler asked.

    "Wait here. My Master and I will visit mother," Ember replied.

    "I will be waiting as long as you like, Princess."

    The butler bowed.

    Ember led the way as the duo flew at a rxed pace. A few secondster, they stopped before a humble tombstone. There was no grand design orvish wealth disyed around the grave.

    "My mother often disliked showing off our wealth. My father knew about this, so he had her tombstone be humble and as simple as could be," Ember exined as she gentlynded beside it.

    She kneeled on the ground and caringly rubbed the tombstone.

    Lawrendnded behind her and bowed his head. He was thankful for her bringing Ember into this world.

    "May you rest in peace, Madam. I will take care of your daughter and grandson," Lawrend muttered.

    Ember''s heart fluttered hearing his words. She lowered her head more and kissed the stone.

    "Mother, I will retrieve your body soon," Ember said in a voice filled with conviction.

 Chapter 724 Greeted By A Row Of Butlers

    The two of them stared at the grave in silence. Ember mourned her mother while Lawrend stayed silent to give her some peace.

    After a dozen minutes, Lawrend tapped Ember''s shoulder. It was time for them to return.

    Ember turned around, and her face was slightly teary. She wiped her face and nodded her head.

    The two of them flew back to the entrance of the mansion.

    "Princess, here."

    The butler passed a handkerchief to Ember.

    "Ah¡­"

    Lawrend facepalmed himself inside of his mind. He didn''t think to give her a handkerchief. He grimaced at his slowness and at the butler''s instincts. The butler certainly knew his craft.

    Ember took it and wiped her face. Lawrend then held her hand, and they headed out of the estate. His children and his maids were already waiting for them there.

    "Everyone seems to be here," Lawrend said.

    He scanned the group and saw that no one was missing.

    "Ember, lead the way," Lawrend ordered.

    "Father, where is Brother Inferno?" Veronica asked.

    "He will be staying with his grandfather till next week," Lawrend replied.

    "Fu, fu, fu. I will improve during this week then," Veronica replied with a sonorousugh.

    The group then followed Ember''s lead as they flew to an estate not far away from this one. It was much smaller but stillvish, a mansion only an insanely wealthy family would have.

    "Master, we''re here. This is the Juvenile Mansion. I used to live here when I left my father''s estate," Ember said.

    Theynded at the gates, and the butler bowed at them before opening the gates. The heavy gates made clear marks on the ck obsidian ground.

    "Please."

    The butler bowed and urged them in.

    Lawrend took the lead with Ember behind him, his other maids a step further behind, and the children tagging along from the back. Everyone looked around at the beautiful scenery in the estate''srge garden.

    Unlike the previous estate, there were various different kinds of flowers with vastly different colors. Thebination of them made for a peaceful scene that reflected the personality of the owner of the estate.

    "Did you arrange for this garden?" Lawrend asked Ember.

    "Yes, Master. These rare flowers grew in the Core of the Ignis n. They harness the power of fire mana and could be used for potion making."

    Lawrend was amazed at the variety of flowers. It was hard to imagine that such delicate-looking flowers could grow at the center of a volcano.

    After several seconds of flight, they arrived at the entrance. The butler pushed open the door, and a row of handsome butlers greeted them.

    "Wee back, Princess!" they all greeted.

    Seeing this scene reminded Lawrend of his past, and he couldn''t help but gag a little. Thest time he saw this scene, he was greeted by old butlers. This time, he was greeted by handsome men.

    It was even more disgusting since he was as straight as a stick. It wasn''t pleasing for him to see other men acting so subserviently.

    "Mm. Take one of each of my master''s maids and guide them to their rooms with their sons and daughters," Ember ordered.

    Her aura abruptly changed to one of a leader. Even though she was wearing a maid''s uniform, she seemed like a queen. It was normal for her to act like so in front of these butlers since she was familiar with them.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The butlers lined up and bowed to Lawrend''s maids.

    "Ember, order them to leave. You''re all my maids. Take their jobs instead," Lawrend ordered.

    He couldn''t let these butlers near his maids. The idea disgusted him since he loved maids the most. Nao was the only special case since she was actually a woman.

    "You heard my master. GO! Disperse!" Ember shouted, slightly irritated.

    Her master was displeased, so she became annoyed. She was supposed to impress her master today, not disgust him.

    The male butlers felt powerless at her orders. They reluctantly nodded their heads and left.

    "Princess, take care," the butler that led them here said before he left.

    "Master, what do you want us to do?" Aleshia asked.

    "Take rooms near the master bedroom. I will stay there with Ember in the meantime."

    "Understood, Master."

    The group walked up the magnificent stairs, and Ember led Lawrend to the master bedroom. It had a huge bed inside that was equivalent to a whole room. If it weren''t for therge size of the bedroom, it would''ve filled the room from one side to the other.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    His other maids understood their assignment and entered the rooms adjacent and beside it. As for his children, they were instructed to either follow their parents or find their own room.

    Lawrend closed the door once he was inside with Ember.

    "So¡­ What do you have to say for yourself?" Lawrend asked her.

    "W-What, Master?" Ember turned around, confused.

    Her heart palpitated as her imagination couldn''t help but run wildly.

    "You didn''t tell me you had a Heaven Mage ancestor. Everything would''ve been easy, and we could''vee here earlier," Lawrend said.

    "Eh? But that ancestor is my father''s grandfather. He won''t necessarily help us. He might even be antagonistic since he disagreed with the Third Ancestor betrothing me to you before I left," Ember exined.

    "Hmm¡­ I see. Then let''s rest. I want to sense the mana in this ce."

    Lawrend gave up trying to find an excuse to punish her. It didn''t matter to him in the first ce.

    "Master, if you want, you can punish me any time," Ember said and blushed.

    She turned away, not letting him see how red her face was. Unfortunately for her, Lawrend could tell from the pinkness of her neck.

    "Oh? Are you that horny?" Lawrend teased her.

    "W-What! You''re the one that obviously wanted to do it!" Emberined in shock.

    "I''m kidding. For now, I will try to absorb fire mana. I want to see how fast I can do it here," Lawrend replied.

    "Are you sure, Master?" Ember asked and pulled up the side of her skirt, revealing her smooth and slender legs.

    "Yes," Lawrend smirked at her.

    Ember realized that Lawrend was teasing her on purpose. She blushed and sat on the bed.

    Lawrend followed and sat behind her on the bed. He wrapped his arms around her body and leaned forward.

 Chapter 725 Letting The Bottom Ember Loose ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "I want to see you defy me, Ember¡­" Lawrend whispered.

    His voice was like the voice of the devil. A tingle ran from Ember''s ear down to every inch of her body. At that instant, a flip was switched within her.

    "What do you mean..?"

    "Take it as a roley. You''ll be Top this time."

    Lawrend''s hand wandered down and slid across her navel, tickling her.

    "Mm¡­ Release me."

    Lawrend stopped and smiled. He pulled his hands away from her.

    Ember turned around and sat on top of his waist. She stared at him silently as she thought about what to do next. She wasn''t used to being at Top, so it was weird for her to do something like this.

    Lawrend patiently waited. He wanted to see what this woman that he had dominated for so long would do with all of this power. Would she go crazy and push him down? Or would she fumble and fail?

    The thought of either happening excited Lawrend.

    "Master!" Ember shouted.

    She pushed his shoulders down. His back hit the bed with a lot of force he bounced up and down.

    Ember only knew one way to be the Top, and that would be to dominate. It was the way Lawrend had done to her all of these years. Her confidence grew a little bit after seeing that he didn''t fight back.

    "Hehe¡­"

    Ember smirked evilly. The feeling of power made her excited. She finally realized what Lawrend had felt all of these years.

    Ember started by tearing his clothing apart with a faint smile on her face.

    "Master¡­"

    She revealed his chiseled body and ran her hands along it. She then moved up and leaned forward. She extended her tongue out and pushed them inside of Lawrend''s mouth.

    She felt something hard grow under her butt. It was none other than Lawrend''s cock.

    She lifted her butt up and looked down at the protrusion below.

    Ember moved back and pulled his pants down. She marveled at the huge cock before her. She leaned her face on it and took it inside of her mouth. She tasted the tip for a bit.

    She then pulled her head back and looked at it. She looked up at him and saw his eyes staring back at her. It still felt surreal that she had this much power.

    "Master, can I really do what I want?" Ember asked, anxious.

    She thought that he was baiting her. After all, her body, heart, and soul had grown used to his domination. It was hard to change her position in a moment.

    "Yes. I won''t say ''No'' no matter what you do," Lawrend replied and smirked.

    His confident smile told Ember that he was still in control of the situation even though he gave her the power to do whatever she wanted. That thought alone made her shudder.

    Her mind almost wandered off, and forgot that she was still his maid.

    "Okay. I will do as I like, Master," Ember replied.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    She gripped his member tightly and put it back in her mouth. She twisted and turned her head around as she tasted the salty and sweet taste of his cock. Her soft and warm tongue expertly moved to each of his sensitive spots.

    Ember was familiar with this cock, so having control gave her a chance to savor it to the fullest.

    Meanwhile, Lawrend closed his eyes and enjoyed the sensation of her tongue wrap around his cock. It was also slightly frustrating since he didn''t move, even if there was a chance for him to feel more pleasure by slightly pistoning his waist.

    It was like torture for Lawrend. Experiencing what Ember experienced made Lawrend understand what it was like for her. He immediately thought of ways to improve his way of dominating her.

    He could either make it, so she bes very frustrated or very satisfied. He would try those paths in the future.

    "Mmm¡­ Ah¡­ Mm¡­ *slurp* Ah¡­ Mm¡­ Mm¡­"

    Ember''s mouth made lewd noises as she sucked passionately.

    After a bit, Ember felt her body be very hot. She stopped and positioned her slit above his raging member. She put the tip slightly inside of her and then lowered her hips.

    Lawrend''s cock slid through her pussy and rubbed her sensitive walls.

    "Ahh..!"

    Ember covered her mouth with her hand. Somehow, she was very embarrassed to moan. She didn''t feel that much before. It was as if she was experiencing her first time again.

    "Master¡­"

    Ember slowly looked down at him. She was powerful at this moment, but she knew it was temporary. Nevertheless, it was one of the best feelings she felt.

    "Ah..! Ah..! Ah..! Ah..! Ahh..! Ahh..!"

    Ember rocked her waist back and forth as she rubbed his cock along her pleasurable insides. She deliberately controlled it so it would hit her G-spot. The pleasure filled her body more and more.

    "More! Ahh!" Ember moaned and arched her back.

    Lawrend received waves of pleasure flooding his whole body. For him, watching Ember pleasure herself was weird. He was used to pushing her down.

    A whileter, Ember slowed down and got used to the high of pleasure. Her eyes sparkled and focused on his neck.

    "Hahaha!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Ember leaned forward and choked Lawrend. He grabbed her hand and instinctively tried to stop her. She furrowed her eyebrows, and he immediately halted his movement.

    He gave her permission, so he could only man up and take it.

    Lawrend was powerful enough to not suffocate. Ember''s smile grew wider after seeing that he didn''t stop her further. A sense of euphoria and satisfaction filled her body.

    "AHHHHH~~!"

    And because of it, Ember climaxed. She sprayed her squirt juices and mped down on his cock. Lawrend closed his eyes and pretended to suffocate.

    Even though Ember could tell that he was faking it, it made her feel more satisfied.

    "Ughhh!!"

    A follow-up climax immediately followed, and Ember''s body became weak. She loosened her grip on his neck and fell on top of his chest.

    "Ahh¡­ Hahh¡­"

 Chapter 726 Flipping Bottom To Top ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Lawrend let her rest for a few seconds. And all of a sudden, he grabbed her body and flipped her over.

    "Fueh!?"

    Ember, who was above him just a moment ago, looked up as he stared at her from above. A faint smile was on his face.

    "I will do to you what you just did to me," Lawrend said, the same evil smile she fashioned earlier on his face.

    "*Gulp*"

    Ember thanked her past self for not going too far. She then rxed since she was more used to being on the receiving end. It was nerve-wracking for her earlier.

    Lawrend went backward and sat on her legs. He lifted her skirt up and viewed her soaking panties that were pushed to the side and her pink honeypot. He spread her legs a little before pushing his index finger inside.

    "Wet and very slippery."

    Lawrend describing it turned Ember slightly red.

    He went further back and lifted her legs up in the air. He then pushed his head in between her crotch and took a big lick of her leaking essence.

    "Ah!"

    The way his tongue pushed hard and spread her lower lips apart sent a tingling pleasure through Ember''s body. She bit her lower lip and became excited.

    ''Nothing beats Master ying with my body¡­'' she thought to herself.

    Lawrend licked his lips and savored her womanly taste. Next, he passionately kissed her slit and sucked the flood of honey from within her honeypot. Ember''s legs trembled slightly, and she bit her lower lip harder and covered her face.

    For some reason, she was feeling really embarrassed.

    "Master¡­" Ember uttered without realizing it.

    Lawrend didn''t stop for a minute as he only sucked her flower''s sweet and delectable nectar.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "And then¡­" Lawrend whispered.

    He moved closer and kissed her on the lips. A significant amount of her lewd juices was still in his mouth, and he pushed them inside of her mouth.

    Ember quickly realized what it was because of the taste. She tried to put them back into her mouth but doing that only made the taste fill her whole mouth as Lawrend didn''t let her.

    The fact that she was tasting her own lewd juices made Ember feel disgusted, but because it wasing from Lawrend''s mouth, a voice within her head told her to swallow it. And also because she was below him, most of it umted within her mouth.

    Soon after, she was left with two choices, to push him away to spit it out or swallow it.

    As lovers who had been having sex for a long time, Lawrend''s saliva wasn''t disgusting for her. It was just the thought of tasting her own lewd juices that she didn''t like.

    ''Just this once¡­''

    Ember ultimately fell to temptation. She was too horny to not swallow Lawrend''s saliva.

    She took a big gulp, and it went down her throat.

    Lawrend pulled away and smiled at her in satisfaction. Swallowing it made her be more attractive to him. She was a perfect woman to corrupt.

    Even though what Lawrend was doing wasn''t exactly as she did to him, it didn''t matter to her anymore. Her only thought right now was to receive his love. Her lower hole wanted his cock, her sensitive skin wanted his touch, and her lips wanted his saliva.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    She didn''t realize it, but she was messed up by Lawrend long ago.

    Lawrend knew this, and he derived pleasure from it. He moved back and positioned his cock in front of her greedy hole as he lifted her legs up. Ember stared at the two genitalia in anticipation.

    Lawrend slightly rubbed the length of his huge member along her slit. He then put the tip inside and pushed forward.

    "Ahhh!"

    Ember''s vagina wrapped around Lawrend''s member. The ridges rubbed it, and the walls pulled it in.

    A powerful sense of satisfaction filled Ember''s body. The feeling of his sword piercing into her without her control was so gratifying.

    Lawrend continued forward and punched her baby room.

    "Mm¡­"

    The two locked passionate gazes with each other. Ember''s eyes conveyed her desire for him to continue, while Lawrend''s eyes conveyed to her how much he loved her.

    "I want to see more of your body," Lawrend said.

    He pulled out, and Ember sat up. She quickly removed her maid uniform andy back down on the bed.

    Ember''s supple and soft white skin, her pinkplexion, the faint veins under her skin, her sexy breasts, her perfectly shaped body, her beautiful face, and her attractive flower below captivated Lawrend for a moment.

    He had seen it many times, but it never got old.

    Lawrend leaned forward and sensually kissed her left nipple while he fondled the other. He took a good taste before he stopped. He couldn''t just fuck her without enjoying her body a bit more.

    In a few minutes, Lawrend stopped, and he continued his exploration of her depths.

    "Ahh¡­"

    Lawrend slowly pushed in.

    Then he immediately sped up and pistoned in and out of her. His huge member visibly stretched her lower navel as it was too big to fully contain him.

    "Ah~ Ah~ Ah~... Mmm¡­ It''s so much better than before¡­ Ah!" Ember moaned sonorously.

    Her beautiful voice sounded angelic and hypnotizing. Hearing it gave Lawrend the energy to go on forever.

    "That''s because you missed it after trying to dominate me," Lawrend replied with a knowing smile on his face.

    "Ah! You did it on purpose!" Ember pouted cutely.

    Lawrend didn''t respond further and only enjoyed himself. Simrly, he enjoyed it much morepared to what he was used to. This highlighted to Lawrend that it was important to be creative in bed to keep the fire in their rtionship going strong.

    "Ahhh! Ahh..! Mmm¡­ Yes¡­ Ahh! No¡­! T-too good! Ahhh..!"

    Lawrend rubbed her pink pearl at the same time, which gave her even more pleasure.

    "Cumming!"

    After a good while, Lawrend pumped as deep as he could and smashed her cervix. His semen shot out directly into the hole of her cervix and filled her womb with his hot semen.

 Chapter 727 An Unexpected Epiphany Brought By Post-Nut Clarity

    Lawrend sat cross-legged on the bed. He focused on the fire mana around him and gently guided them into his body. They entered his mouth and the pores on his skin.

    Contrary to popr belief, absorbing mana through the pores wasn''t as efficient as absorbing them through the lungs. He was only doing it to increase his absorption rate.

    At his level, every help he needed was wee.

    As Lawrend absorbed more and more mana, the flow of them into his body elerated as they gained momentum. Soon, winds started rotating around his body.

    Ember''s sensitive senses awakened her.

    She blinked her eyes and sat up while covering her naked body with the nket. Her eyes watched every change in the fire mana in the surroundings. Their flow wasn''t natural, as she noticed them move with Lawrend''s control.

    Suddenly, a red fog appeared as the fire mana in the air waspressed to form tiny liquid mana droplets. And then a weird phenomenon happened.

    It started raining liquid fire mana toward Lawrend''s body from all directions. It was a weird scene, and it fascinated Ember. It was her first time seeing something like this.

    Lawrend was very focused. Although he couldn''t improve his physical body''s magic, he could still use it to control the fire mana around him. Combined with his soul magic, his control over Lightning, Fire, and Space magic was so great he didn''t have a benchmark topare it to.

    Perhaps he would only be able to truly know how great was his control over these three magics until he witnessed a Heaven Mage cast a spell.

    Unlike the gaseous fire mana earlier, the liquid fire mana was easier to absorb through the skin. They basically entered his bloodstream and flowed into his soul like passing through nothing.

    This allowed Lawrend to improve the quality of his fire mana by leaps and bounds. A noticeable difference was instantly made in his soul mana.

    The amazing scene quickly died down. The fog faded away as they turned back to gaseous fire mana, and the air in the huge room calmed down.

    "What happened?" Ember worriedly asked.

    "If I continue too much, it will cause an imbnce in my soul magic," Lawrend replied.

    He opened his eyes and sighed. This ce was too good, but it was the bane of someone like him. All of his elemental mana needed to be increased at the same rate, or they would cause a chain reaction, and the stronger element would try to push out the weaker elements.

    That would be deadly for Lawrend since he basically had all of the elements. His body would explode into a devastating elemental storm, simr to the army formation he had made in the past.

    Lawrend didn''t want that to happen, so he regretfully stopped.

    "Wah¡­"

    Ember was sad for him. She could tell how important it would have been for him to increase his fire magic so easily.

    "This is soplicated."

    Lawrend crawled down the bed and stood up.

    "Master, I will take a bath," Ember said.

    She couldn''t help him even if she tried, so she let it go. She believed in his abilities.

    "Sure."

    Lawrend didn''t mind. He sat on the chair beside the window and stared at the morning sky. The sun slowly cast its warmth over thends. It was a calming scene.

    "The sun gives warmth, and this energy is used by the world¡­" Lawrend whispered.

    His mind entered into a state of focus and absolute calm.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The world was below him, and the sun was above his head. He sensed the changes brought by the warmth of the sun. The nts grew, the water cycle started, darkness moved, and the light was brought to everyone. And consequently, because of these initial starting points, other elements like lightning and wind started appearing.

    It was aplex domino effect fully imagined within Lawrend''s mind.

    "Master?"

    Lawrend shook his head and stared at the newly-showered Ember with a confused face. He slowly realized what had just happened.

    ? "I need¡­ I need to go!" Lawrend said with great emphasis on his voice.

    Ember was shocked at his sudden outburst. Before she could ask him what was happening, he disappeared before her eyes.

    Lawrend used his physical and soul Space magic to teleport to the Inner Circle of the Ignis n. He then teleported again, consuming great amounts of Space Mana, and reached the outer circle. He continued once more, and he was out of the Ignis n.

    The mana levels of the other elements were back to normal. Lawrend sensed the myriad elements, and the scene he saw reyed within his mind.

    Theary System left his body and hovered in front of his chest. He looked down at it and envisioned what he saw on his own, sun, and moon.

    *Boom!*

    The volcanoes turned lively, the sun released a powerful sr re, and the moon was the same, but there was something different to it. Each of these elements signified change.

    "I want to create a world where I can live with my maids forever!" Lawrend shouted.

    His Will spread out to the universe. Wherever it was in the world, anyone strong enough could feel Lawrend''s Will tickling their souls. It was a weird feeling that gave them the desire to have maids for a moment before it disappeared.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡­

    "Too fast! This kid is crazy!"

    A white-bearded old man opened his eyes from his serene meditation.

    ¡­

    "This Will again?"

    A candlelight flicker highlighted the shadow of a man on a cave wall.

    ¡­

    "What is wrong with this kid?"

    The Goddess opened her eyes as she stood straight in the void. Her eyes sparkled with light, and she looked in a particr direction.

    ¡­

    The clouds above Lawrend changed form. Mana from the different elements started gathering in real time to form colorful clouds.

    But before Lawrend could relish this feeling, a wave of intangible energy reached him.

    "I want to destroy this world where I can live with my maids forever!"

 Chapter 728 Its The Goddess Fault

    The blow shook Lawrend''s soul, and the changes in hisary system returned back to before.

    The volcanoes stopped spewing hot magma, the sun calmed down, and the moon seemed tock something.

    Lawrend regained his wits and sensed his surroundings. He repeatedly looked around him. He looked up and looked down, but there was nothing. There was no one except for the weaker monsters in the forest below.

    "What just happened?"

    Lawrend panicked. He sensed that he was about to be a Heaven Mage, but something struck back and shattered his attempt. Knowing that someone could stop him scared Lawrend.

    Especially since he couldn''t sense who did it.

    "Master, what was that?" Valentina asked within his mind.

    "I don''t know. Howe you don''t know? Was that someone?" Lawrend asked a barrage of questions.

    He was too anxious. It was a chance for him to improve, but it slipped his hand like a slippery eel. He didn''t know when would be the next chance for him to get it again.

    "I also have no idea, Master. I sensed your Will spread out to the universe, but then another Will came back, and it was the opposite of yours," Valentina answered with audible confusion.

    "You hadn''t encountered it when you became a Heaven Mage long ago?"

    "Nope. I smoothly became a Heaven Mage."

    Lawrend stopped looking around and stared at the sky. He had a hunch that it was the Goddess'' fault. She was the only one capable of doing something like that.

    "Argh! Goddess, exin yourself to me! I thought you wanted me to be your Sub-God!" Lawrend shouted in anger.

    "..."

    There was no response.

    Lawrend was frustrated. He looked back towards the Ignis n and disappeared.

    ¡­

    An hourter, Lawrend arrived at the Phoenix Main Hall. He was slower since he didn''t exert his Space magic that much. He also took breaks in between to recover his lost Space mana.

    "Master, what happened!?" Ember worriedly asked.

    The others surrounded Lawrend, who had just entered the Juvenile Mansion. He sighed and exined to them what had happened.

    "So Master almost became a Heaven Mage, but the Goddess stopped you?" Ember repeated in shock.

    "I will go meet her right now. Don''t worry. I''m stronger now," Lawrend confidently replied.

    He was much stronger than thest time he met the Goddess. Although he was still insignificant before her, Lawrend felt more confident about escaping quickly. The Goddess also wouldn''t kill him since he still had a soul contract with her.

    There was no reason for her to kill him. At least, that''s what he tried to believe. It was still possible that she wanted to kill him.

    "Master! You''re taking so many risks!" Aleshiained with a frown.

    She didn''t want him to meet the Goddess. She had always opposed him doing risky things. She didn''t want to lose him. She was worried for his safety.

    "I know, Aleshia¡­ But this is my life. It won''t be peaceful unless I fight for it," Lawrend replied.

    His answer stumped Aleshia. She stared into his eyes and saw the confidence and determination he had to do this. She closed her eyes and nodded her head.

    "Thank you."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lawrend was d she didn''t try to stop him any further.

    "Master, I will stand by your side," Rami said.

    "Thanks."

    They made way for Lawrend and Rami. He entered the main bedroom with her and closed the door. As usual, he lied on the bed and went to sleep.

    "I will be by your side, my God," Rami said gently.

    . . . . .<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    . . . .

    . . .

    . .

    .

    The darkness enveloped Lawrend''s vision as he opened his eyes. It was like he didn''t open his eyes at all.

    "You failed," a sweet and calming voice sounded behind him.

    He swiftly turned around and saw the Goddess'' faintly glowing body. She looked ephemeral and attractive. Her perfectly carved body bested even Ember''s.

    "It was your fault," Lawrend replied in a deep voice.

    He suppressed his anger. He knew he was powerless before her, and he didn''t want to get too near her, or it would be impossible for him to escape.

    "That was not me. If you me all of your problems on me, we will never be amicable with each other," the Goddess replied calmly.

    Her face didn''t show any emotions toward his usation. It was as if she had already expected his words.

    "Then who!"

    "You can only me yourself. The universe does let anyone be strong so easily."

    "So you''re saying the universe is hindering me?"

    Lawrend''s anger dissipated by half. He stopped and thought about it. That Will came from all directions. It was as if the whole universe responded to him.

    "Hehehe. Seeing you so frustrated brings me joy."

    The Goddess gleefullyughed. Lawrend was annoyed at her.

    "Control your angels better. They tried to kill me," Lawrend said and changed the topic.

    "You''re not one to order me around. Besides, I let them have their free will. If they want to disobey, they already know the punishment I will give."

    "So you''re going to let them kill me?"

    Lawrend squinted his eyes at her.

    "If you die, it''s not my fault. You were simply too weak. As my future Sub-God, you''re not going to die that easily, are you?" the Goddess grinned.

    It was a smile so beautiful, but Lawrend had the urge to punch her. He was still frustrated with failing to be a Heaven Mage, so it was easier for him to feel annoyed.

    He took a deep breath even though he was in his soul body. It helped rx his raging emotions.

    "How do I seed next time?" Lawrend asked, trying to calm himself as much as possible.

    "If you really want to be a Heaven Mage, you will be one¡­"

    .

    . .

    . . .

    . . . .

    . . . . .

    Lawrend suddenly opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling.

    He looked to his right and saw Rami on therge bed, holding his hand.

    "Was it a sess, Master?" Rami asked.

    "Yes. It wasn''t the Goddess."

 Chapter 729 Another Attempt At Heaven Mage

    "What?"

    Rami''s eyes turned round as she couldn''t believe Lawrend''s words. She was used to being mad at the Goddess, so she didn''t know who to hate now that it wasn''t her.

    "I failed to be a Heaven Mage simply because I wasn''t good enough," Lawrend exined.

    "If anyone is more eligible to be a Heaven Mage, it is you, Master."

    Rami couldn''t ept his words. She believed that he would one day stand in the same position as the Goddess. He was her God, and he was very talented. She was sure that he would one day be a Heaven Mage.

    "Thank you, but it is the truth."

    Lawrend got up and walked out of the room.

    "Master!" Aezel called out and embraced him.

    She was waiting by the door with anxiousness. She was ready to rush it at a moment''s notice from Rami. If needed to be, she would offer her life to save him from the Goddess.

    Thus, seeing him safe and sound allowed her to rx and put her scary thoughts away. She sniffed his shoulder and confirmed that it was really him.

    "Gather everyone. I will tell them I will practice in seclusion for a week. I will do my best to try to be a Heaven Mage again," Lawrend said.

    "Understood, Master."

    Aezel reluctantly released him from her embrace. She hurriedly left to call the others.

    Lawrend returned to the room and sat on the bed with his legs crossed.

    Rami felt sad seeing the solemn look on Lawrend''s face. She wanted him to seed and be a Heaven Mage. Seeing him be this sad annoyed her.

    ''I want to help Master¡­'' Rami thought to herself.

    She strengthened her determination to be stronger. If she couldn''t help him be a Heaven Mage, she must at least be powerful enough to give him a rxed lifestyle. In her mind, her God deserved to live much, much better than she was.

    The others soon entered the room. They each came forward and embraced Lawrend. All of their faces were stered with expressions of relief.

    "Master, are you sure?" Ember asked.

    Aezel had already told the others what was going to happen. They were all frustrated that they couldn''t help him be a Heaven Mage.

    "Yes. I want all of you to stop worrying about it. I will one day be a Heaven Mage. I already know what to do the next time I have the opportunity," Lawrend replied.

    He looked into each of their eyes and nodded his head. He wanted them to put their trust in him. They might be his maids, but they were still his lovers. He didn''t want them to worry needlessly.

    "I understand, Master. We will pray for your sess," Aleshia replied as she took a step forward.

    The others voiced their agreement with her words.

    Lawrend was grateful for their support. He waved for them to leave the room, and they bowed before leaving.

    "Master, good luck," Rami said before she left the room and closed the door.

    "*Sigh* It''s getting harder and harder to improve," Lawrend muttered to himself.

    It was very easy to be a Beginner Mage, but it was very hard to be a Heaven Mage. It made sense, or everyone would already be Heaven Mages. Nheless, Lawrend wouldn''t let this one setback hold him back.

    He closed his eyes and immediately went into meditation. He attempted to re-enter that state of epiphany he had before.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ¡­

    A few days passed by, but nothing good came out of it. Lawrend felt slightly frustrated. No matter how hard he tried, the feeling never came back. It was as if it was just a one-time opportunity.

    He stopped and stared outside the window. The sun rose over the horizon and cast its warmth over thends. Lawrend hoped that this would trigger another epiphany, but it still didn''te again.

    Left with little hope, Lawrend continued his meditation. Every morning he would open his eyes and watch the sunrise.

    Soon, a week passed by. It was time for thepetition. Lawrend despondently shook his head and got up from bed.

    He walked out of the room.

    Everyone was waiting for him. Their eyes lit up when he came out, but they immediately dimmed after they realized that he didn''t seed.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Don''t worry. It''s not the end yet." Lawrend smiled.

    "We believe in your sess, Master," Aleshia replied.

    "Fathew, you will seed one day!" Eina shouted behind Elena.

    "Yes! Father is very talented!" Veronica chimed in.

    "Thank you."

    Lawrend smiled gleefully at his children. He was a bit sad about his inability to enter an epiphany, but hearing his children''s words encouraged him to try harder.

    "Alright. Let''s fetch Inferno."

    ¡­

    The group left the Juvenile Estate and arrived before the main estate.

    "Lawrend, Ember, wee back."

    Paeia was waiting for them at the gate. He smiled at the two of them. Unlike before, he was friendlier.

    "Father! Inferno!" Ember joyfully eximed.

    She was happy to see the change in her father''s attitude. She went over and grabbed Inferno''s hand. She bent down and patted his head.

    "How was it with Grandfather?" Ember asked the little kid.

    "Grandpa spoiled me a lot, Mommy," Inferno replied with a wry smile on his face.

    His maturity was very odd for the small shape of his body and his young age, but Ember was already used to that, so she smiled happily. She was d her father liked her son.

    For her, that meant it was worth it to officialize her rtionship with Lawrend by meeting her Father.

    "This kid will win thepetition for sure," Paeia said with a faint smile on his face.

    During Inferno''s stay, he learned what level Inferno was at. He was shocked a lot because he was even more talented than Ember, who he had already ced on a very high pedestal within his mind. He was familiar with the other talented kids in the uingpetition, so he knew the others would only be fighting for the second ce since Inferno would own the first ce.

    "I will win second!" Veronica shouted from behind Aezel.

 Chapter 730 Apologize? No, You.

    Veronica knew she was inferior to Inferno, but that didn''t put out herpetitiveness. Rather, it ignited it to a much greater me. She wanted to gain the recognition of her father and defeat Inferno, who was a man.

    "I''m proud of you two," Lawrend said.

    His words stung a little to his other children, but they couldn''t exactly say anything. They were all inferior to both Veronica and Inferno. Trying topare them would only lead them to depression.

    They were both lucky and unlucky at the same time. It was their fortune to be Lawrend''s children, but it was also their downfall since they had very talented siblings, and thepetition between them was great.

    "I will bring you all there," Paeia said.

    He flew forward and took the lead. Lawrend nced at Ember, and she nodded her head. They followed behind Paeia, and he brought them to the Phoenix Garden.

    It was located at the center of the Phoenix Main Hall, and it was surrounded by a tall ming wall. It wasn''t harmful to Earth Mages, but it would turn anyone weaker than an Earth Mage to ashes. This was done to prevent anyone from sneaking in.

    After all, it was much easier to detect Earth Mages. They stored significant amounts of mana within their bodies, so the Heaven Mages could sense them if they dared to trespass.

    "We''re here," Paeia said not even a minuteter.

    He waved his hand, and a way was made at the ming wall. Everyone passed through and entered. A beautiful scene greeted them.

    There were flowers everywhere as far as the eye could see, and it was cooler than outside.

    Unlike the ck, hot, and red outside, the atmosphere here was rxed and calming. It was as if they weren''t at the very center of a dormant volcano.

    "The ancestors worked really hard to make this violent ce into a sanctuary for the Ignis n," Paeia exined.

    They continued onward, and they would pass a small house once in a while.

    Soon, they arrived at a huge t ck area. Many were already there, and they turned their heads once Paeia''srge group arrived.

    "Oh?"

    They raised their eyebrows at the sight of the group and looked on with eyes filled with interest. Lawrend, in particr, was scanned by many eyes. They whispered between each other, and it made him feel slightly ufortable.

    "My family has arrived," Paeia said.

    "Hahahaha! It seems like that outsider has arrived too!" a loud male voice cackled inughter.

    A fat and handsome middle-aged man walked forward. He carried with him a red crystal staff and a long robe that touched the ground. Overall, he looked like a big shot.

    "n Head, greetings," Paeia coldly said.

    "Oh, Paeia! If it weren''t for the Third Ancestor and your grandfather, your daughter would have been betrothed to my nephew," the n Head snickered.

    Lawrend was shocked at the n Head''s attitude. He assumed from the letter that the man was friendly with him. It seemed like there really were more things than they seemed on the surface.

    "n Head, calm yourself. You are before the public."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Paeia remained calm and didn''t lose his cool. Unlike the current n Head, he had more experience. He could tell that the man was trying to incite him to do something so that he could use it against him.

    "Hmph. I want him to apologize to my nephew!"

    The n Head didn''t let them catch a break as he pointed his index finger at Lawrend. The aggression he had on Lawrend couldn''t be more obvious.

    Lawrend furrowed his eyebrows. He didn''t even retort when the man said Ember would have married another man. He thought he was already being nice, but it seemed that being nice wasn''t the right thing to do in this situation.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Bring him out then! I can''t wait to beat him once more!" Lawrend shouted back in anger.

    He took a step forward and raised his chin up. He imitated Ember''s usual posture in an attempt to intimidate the n Head. But of course, the n Head was used to receiving such treatment from his fellow n members.

    "Nephew! Come out! I will help you gain justice today!" the n Head shouted behind him.

    Luther timidly walked out from the crowd. He cursed his uncle under his breath. He didn''t want anything to do with Lawrend, but his pig uncle actually ordered Lawrend to apologize to him!

    It was crazy, but he couldn''t voice out against his uncle since the man helped him bring him to where he was today.

    Lawrend red at Luther.

    "I''m sorry! Please forgive my uncle! He doesn''t know your greatness!"

    Luther''s confidence broke after seeing Lawrend''s facial expression. The scene of Lawrend killing the City-General of Virgo City was still fresh in his mind. If he didn''t have the gem to protect him, he would''ve definitely died a thousand times over.

    The n Head was shocked at his nephew''s sudden act of submission. He never thought that this usually arrogant and confident kid would be scared of someone. It was even an outsider.

    "Hey! Don''t you have no shame!" the n Head shouted angrily.

    If they weren''t in public, he would''ve kicked Luther''s ass already.

    "Uncle, please! He can easily defeat you!" Luther begged.

    He felt ashamed, but it was better than dying a pointless death. Lawrend had already spared his life by not going after him. He didn''t want to give him another reason to kill him.

    "You¡­"

    The n Head was dumbfounded. He wanted to shout in anger again, but logic told him that his nephew wouldn''t plead to him like this if he was lying.

    "I won''t get in between you and your goals," Luther said and bowed to Lawrend.

    He then hurriedly left the scene. He didn''t dare to stay longer because of this humiliation. He also couldn''t bare to stay near Lawrend.

    In all of his duels, he had nevere so close to death as when he met Lawrend. That experience traumatized him.

 Chapter 731 Younger Generation Competition Prelude

    Lawrend was definitely surprised at Luther''s reaction. He was getting ready to beat the guy again, but he didn''t even give him a chance to shoot a Beginner Mage spell.

    Ember was annoyed that Luther left unscathed, but she didn''t interfere since Lawrend didn''t say anything.

    "..."

    The n Head turned his head to Lawrend and stared at him silently. He scanned him from head to toe, but Lawrend didn''t seem that scary in his eyes. He snorted and followed after his nephew.

    "Am I allowed to kill?" Lawrend asked Paeia.

    The n Head hadn''t even gotten far when he heard Lawrend''s words. He couldn''t help but shiver and look back.

    "No. Unless you have the permission of the ancestors, you aren''t allowed to kill anyone in the Phoenix Garden," Paeia replied and shook his head.

    He himself was mad at the n Head''s sudden aggression, but they were still a part of the same n. If they let their feuds get in their heads and kill each other, then the whole Ignis n would copse.

    "Next time someone annoys me like that today, I will cripple their balls," Lawrend said and sat on the ground cross-legged.

    "..."

    The onlookers nced at each other. They were still confused about what was going on. They knew about Luther''s defeat under Lawrend''s hand, but it was absurd how Luther admitted submission so fast.

    They initially assumed that Luther would challenge Lawrend again since the man was a confident man that didn''t back down against challenges. Thus, they realized that Luther''s defeat wasn''t as simple as the rumor spread to the n.

    A great number of details had been hidden to protect Luther''s reputation.

    Even though Lawrend''s words were arrogant, none of them said anything back. It was best to wait till someone tested the waters. No one wanted to be the guinea pig.

    "Fufufu, I can do that for you, Master," Aezel said and took a step forward.

    She looked around and stared them down arrogantly. When it came to such things as breaking someone''s balls, she had prior experience.

    "I will let you have a goter," Lawrend replied.

    Aezel realized what Lawrend was trying to say and sat down on the ground. The others followed after her, and the group became silent. The whole ce became awkwardly quiet as no one dared to offend Lawrend by speaking their mind.

    Paeia smiled at the scene. He sat beside Lawrend and closed his eyes.

    Soon, many more arrived in the area. They were confused at the silence. They tried to start up conversations with other people, but they were shushed instead.

    Several hours passed, and the whole ce was filled with people. A lot of them were young children that were around ten years of age. Inferno''s group looked tiny inparison.

    "Since the current n Head is absent, I will preside over thispetition," an old but powerful voice said.

    Everyone looked over and saw an old man with a long red beard and bowl-cut hair. He had his hands behind his back as he walked forward. Paeia jumped up in fright after seeing who it was.

    "A¨C"

    "Shh."

    Before Paeia could say anything, the old man stopped him. Several others in the crowd also recognized the old man, and they all stared in disbelief. It was obvious to the others that this old man was a real big shot.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    After all, the ones that showed surprise were all of the previous n Heads.

    Suspicion and gossip erupted in the crowd. Everyone wondered who this old man was.

    "Hmm¡­ I suppose that everyone here knows what thispetition will be about, but for the sake of formality, I will exin it in detail.

    "This is the Younger Generation Competition. This event urs every 15 years. Thus, everyone here is below 15 years of age. There will naturally be big differences between kids of different ages. Thus, we have apensation system that rewards victory against older opponents.

    "In total, there are 300 contenders eligible to join this year''spetition. Thispetition will take a long while, so for the time being, I request the older generation to discuss fire magic with each other.

    "Contenders, line up in front of me and get your numbers."

    The old man pulled out a fish bowl from his storage ring. It contained 300 slips of paper with numbering written on them.

    Lawrend''s children stood up and fell in line.

    "Hey, I''m first!"

    It hadn''t even a few seconds before someone already tried to cut the line in front of Inferno. He stared at the eleven-year-old kid in front of him with a re.

    "What are you looking at? I''m older than you!"

    "Do you not know discipline?" Inferno retorted.

    "Discipline my ass!"

    The eleven-year-old wasn''t there when Lawrend scared Luther off. Thus, he didn''t know who he was offending. All he knew was that younger kids were easier to bully.

    The other kids who knew what happened earlier looked on with amusement.

    "Little Brother Inferno, I will take care of him," Courage said and took a step forward. He directly faced the eleven-year-old kid.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Hey! Stop bickering and fall in line properly!" the old man handing out the paper strips called them out.

    "Tch. You''re lucky."

    "Thug," Eina blurted out and stuck her tongue out.

    Thug turned around and red at her as he walked to the end of the line. He could only bottle up his anger. He decided that he would make them suffer if he met them on the stage.

    "We will show him who''s boss," Courage said.

    "Let''s break his balls, just like what father said earlier," Inferno said in agreement.

    "..."

    Lawrend clearly heard what they were talking about and looked away. His children were learning too many bad things from him. Ember also heard it but didn''t find their n to be bad. In fact, she smiled after hearing them.

    It was the same for Aezel, Rami, and Aleshia. They were excited to see their children beating that bully.

 Chapter 732 Dominating The Competition

    ''That Thug of a kid needs to learn the immensity of the world,'' the old man thought.

    "Only get one. Hey! Why are you taking two!"

    The old man smacked the little kid in front of him, who sneakily grabbed two from the fish bowl.

    "S-Sorry!"

    The little guy was scared and scurried off. Then after several more, it was finally Lawrend''s children''s turn. Inferno took one and looked at its contents.

    18

    "Next."

    Lawrend''s children got the following numbers.

    Veronica: 214

    Nephilim: 127

    Eina: 94

    Hanz: 185

    Law: 129

    Courage: 58

    Zio: 285

    Straw: 253

    They returned to Lawrend''s side and waited for everyone to get their own numbers.

    The old man opened his mouth again, "Everyone now got their numbers. Thepetition will go as follows, 1 and 2 will duel, then 3 and 4, and so on until 299 and 300. Once that is done, 300 and 1 will duel, and then 2 and 3. You can imagine what I''m trying to say. Those that don''t win any of their duels will be eliminated."

    They needed to win at least one match of the two. Losing wasn''t an option, as there was no chance of making aeback if they did.

    "That''s unfair! What if I get matched with powerful opponents!" a rtively young kid raised his hand with a look of injustice on his face.

    "Don''t worry. That won''t happen," the old man replied and smiled mysteriously.

    The kid was stunned and didn''t know what to say in reply.

    "Anyone else?" the old man looked around.

    "What happens if we lose twice?"

    "You''re eliminated."

    "Isn''t it possible that everyone can lose one and win one?" Inferno asked.

    "Ohoho. You''re smart. Correct, but it''s impossible."

    The old man was impressed by Inferno''s acuteness, but it was impossible to have 300 immature kids listen to an order. At some point, one of them would cause chaos and ultimately lead to others getting eliminated.

    Inferno nced at his half-siblings, and they understood what they had to do. Fortunately, they weren''t matched against each other.

    "Begin. 1 and 2."

    The old man didn''t wait for other questions and urged the match to start.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The huge t area was the size of a ser/football field. The ground was solidified to absorb attacks below the Earth Mage level. It was more than enough for the Younger Generation Competition.

    Number 1 was about two to three-years-old, and Number two wasn''t that far off. They were both True Mages and immediately went ahead to throw Beginner Mage spells at each other.

    Lawrend, after seeing this, realized that the old man purposely manipted the strips of paper. Something that should be impossible to do was done by him. After all, the contenders grabbed a slip of paper randomly by shuffling the contents of the fish bowl.

    "Huh¡­"

    Lawrend noticed something odd as he observed the old man using his elemental eyes. He seemed to be a Divine Earth Mage, but Lawrend could sense that something was off. It made him suspect the identity of this old man.

    He trusted his elemental eyes, so he was confused about why something seemed off.

    Lawrend couldn''t observe anything else, so he stopped. But just as he was about to look away, the old man turned in his direction and faintly smiled before looking away.

    "Don''t tell me he is a Heaven Mage?" Lawrend guessed.

    It was the only logical exnation he could think of.

    "Father-inw is he..?" Lawrend asked.

    Paeia turned to Lawrend and shook his head. "You will learn his identityter."

    Without borating further, Paeia ignored him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "..."

    Paeia''s reaction only affirmed to Lawrend that the old man was a Heaven Mage.

    The question was how could the old man hide his level from him. The Pir Heaven Mage wasn''t able to do that when he met him. Could it be that he was wrong?

    Lawrend only got more confused the more he thought about it.

    The matches were fairly straightforward. The one who used up the most mana lost most of the time. The young kidscked battle experience, so all they could do was tire each other out. But sometimes, they would defeat their opponent with a single move.

    Inferno was the greatest example. He didn''t let his opponent cast his spell before he was thrown back by a ming wall. It wasn''t even a few seconds, but he had already defeated him.

    His performance drew the interest of the crowd. It was rare for kids of his age to defeat each other so easily.

    The matches continued for three days. Lawrend''s children easily defeated their opponents. Even the cute Eina fiercely threw her opponent out of the fighting area.

    This naturally made a lot of people interested in Lawrend. Rumors and gossip about his exploits spread to the crowd.

    The story of how he killed two City-Generals spread like wildfire. What was more confusing to everyone was how the Ignis n never sent anyone to punish him. The rumors regarding his origin only got wilder and wilder.

    In one instance, someone suspected that Lawrend was the son of one of the ancestors. Many scoffed at the idea, but when they found out about Lawrend''s bloodline purity, they couldn''t deny the idea, no matter how absurd it sounded.

    Thus, no one had a clear idea of who and what Lawrend was. Many rumors conflicted with each other.

    Lawrend didn''t care about the rumors spread about him. The matches were pretty boring for him. He was just here to apany his children.

    He spent most of the time staring at the morning sun and asionally watching the sunset.

    At the moment, he sat under a tree with his back against the trunk. His maids weren''t with him as he was alone. He instructed them to let him be since he wanted to use this time to try to get an epiphany again.

    The sun slowly fell below the horizon directly in front of him. He could see the faint outline of the ming wall surrounding the phoenix garden.

    "The sun rises, and it also sets¡­ A cycle of life and death¡­."

 Chapter 733 Spacetime Magic

    "The sun rises, and it also sets¡­ A cycle of life and death¡­"

    Lawrend was lost in his thoughts. He remembered his previous epiphany and the view of the setting sun in front of him. Somehow, it felt like he saw a movie.

    The start was morning, and the end was twilight.

    Each day, the sun lives and dies. It was a cycle that was never broken ever since the creation of this world. Without the sun, the world would quickly die and freeze into a giant snowball.

    Life wouldn''t exist without it. At least, that''s what Lawrend remembered from his previous life. The specific details regarding that were already blurry within his mind.

    Lawrend closed his eyes. The space around him rippled slightly, and he disappeared, but he was technically still there. No one noticed it in the slightest.

    He focused on theary system within his body.

    Lawrend''s soul body hovered around the system. He flew around it and looked at it from different angles. Afterward, he turned into a string of light headed towards the.

    "This is my world," Lawrend said as he stood on its surface.

    He looked around him. The sky was blue, and the sun hovered above his head. But unlike his current world, this world was deste. There was no life except for the giant tree in the distance.

    It was so big he could see the tip even though it was below the horizon.

    "Time. I need time. Is there even time magic?" Lawrend asked himself.

    ''What if I speed up the rotation of the?''

    The slowly sped up, and the sun started setting over the horizon. Lawrend saw a scene simr to what he saw earlier, but there was somethingcking about it.

    "I see. This world''s mana is still limited. I need to feed it so that it can be a true world."

    Lawrend finally understood what was missing from his for it to truly be a real world.

    As the rotated faster and faster, Lawrend stared at the giant tree in the distance. He nted that using his nt magic, and it served as the start of life for this world.

    "The''s rotation doesn''t make time flow¡­"

    Lawrend confirmed that his idea was wrong. He slowed down the rotation with a single thought and put the speed back to normal.

    He sat on the hard rocky ground and stared at the distance. His mind wandered as he thought about time. It was an illusive force that brought change to everything.

    Without time, there would be no change in the universe, which would result in ack of life.

    His had time and a giant tree. He theorized that a million years passing would be sufficient enough for the giant tree to spawn a variety of lifeforms in this world. But the problem was that he didn''t have that much time.

    Lawrend''s lifespan wouldst longer than the average Earth Mage, but he would still die of old age before he couldst for a million years. It would be impossible for him to be a Heaven Mage that way.

    He needed a faster way.

    "Ah!"

    As Lawrend was staring at the moon that was slowly appearing above, he suddenly remembered something vague he had read in an online article. Things would experience time differently if they moved faster through space.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    It was the theory of a German-born physicist that time and space are rted. As long as something moves fast in space, it will experience time slower.

    The question for Lawrend now was how he would implement that into hisary system. He needed to speed up the passage of time so that it would develop quickly.

    Lawrend was reminded of the time when hisary system turned into countless tiny particles before reforming again.

    "How did that happen?"

    Lawrend traced back that memory and relived everything through his powerful memories.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I need to understand thews of another world."

    Lawrend now had a clear idea of what to do. He also realized that his next attempt to be a Heaven Mage would be more powerful than his previous one if he seeded.

    The space rippled under the tree, and Lawrend''s body reappeared again. A smile slowly formed on his face.

    "Time to visit the Demon World after this," Lawrend said to himself and stood up.

    He looked back to thepetition. It was now in its second phase. Those that won were assigned points and ranked.

    He would wait till thispetition finished and head to the Demon World with his family. It would be a great change of pace, and it would also satisfy Aezel''s request.

    A huge board was set up at the side, and he walked towards it. It listed the ranks of the surviving contenders. Unlike what Lawrend expected, Inferno nor any of his other children weren''t at the top. They were around the middle.

    "That is to be expected. Your children can''t earn that many points since they didn''t fight against particrly older opponents," Paeia exined.

    "Mm."

    Lawrend simply nodded his head.

    The mysterious old man from before walked to the center.

    "Ehem."

    He nced around, making sure that he caught everyone''s attention.

    "The first round has finished. Sorry to those that lost both duels. In total, there are 225 contenders left. The next round will be simr, but your current ranks will be your numbers."

    After hearing the old man''s words, Inferno and the others nced at each other. There was a bigger chance for them to meet each other and duel since they were all concentrated in the middle.

    "Consequently, there is a lucky person who wouldn''t have to participate. You, stand aside."

    "Me?" Inferno pointed at himself in surprise.

    "Yes. Now, continue! Everyone after him, subtract 1 from your ranks and find your new opponents," the old man waved his right hand above his head at the contenders.

    Everyone became envious of Inferno, especially Thug, who gritted his teeth and stomped on the ground.

 Chapter 734 The Place Where Embers Mother Died

    Thepetition went smoothly. Lawrend''s children used single-element spells instead of theirbination spells. The duels weren''t hard enough for them to put in their all.

    After the second round, there were only 168 contenders left. Plus Inferno, which totaled 169.

    "For the semi-finals, all of you will be sectioned into groups of thirteen. It will be a round-robin round where everyone will duel each other. The top three for each group will move on to the finals, where we will go deeper into the Phoenix Garden to conduct the finale," the old man announced.

    And so, time passed quickly.

    Lawrend and his maids spent their time casually watching. They set up their own outdoor parasol table. Some of the duels were interesting, but due to the low levels of the kids, they were nothing for everyone.

    ¡­

    Inferno, Veronica, Nephilim, Eina, Hanz, Law, Courage, Zio, and Straw easily won all of their round-robin duels. Oddly enough, they were all ced in different groups, preventing them from dueling each other.

    Lawrend knew that it was the old man''s doing. He purposely made the roundsplex, so he could manipte it. The more everyone watched on, the crazier their reactions became.

    "Who could stop these kids?"

    "Is he really the father of all of them?"

    "The rumors must be true¡­"

    "He''s a son of one of the ancestors."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The crowd basically confirmed the rumor that Lawrend was the son of one of the ancestors. In their eyes, it was impossible that he wasn''t the son of an ancestor. The chance of someone having such a powerful and pure bloodline from outside was certainly impossible.

    ¡­

    Three days passed, and the semi-final round finished. Lawrend''s children became the dark horse of thepetition. There were some popr kids, but they were easily defeated by them.

    "For the final round, we will go deep into the Phoenix Garden," the old man said.

    He took the lead, and everyone followed after him. Those that lost were frustrated, but they still followed because it was the finale. Miraculously, Thug was still in thepetition.

    He red at Inferno''s group. He wanted to show them who was boss, but he didn''t get put into the same round-robin group as any of them. He could only keep his frustration to himself.

    "Finally, something interesting," Lawrend said as he flew quietly.

    Watching his children fight was interesting, but the whole experience wasn''t enjoyable. Many of these children sucked at using magic as a whole. It was better for him to close his eyes and have grapes fed into his mouth.

    Lawrend was still curious about the identity of the old man. Never did he see a difference in the magic in his body. He looked like a Divine Earth Mage no matter how hard Lawrend focused his eyes.

    The area in front of them turned into barrennd. It was a stark contrast to the phoenix garden. Farther on the horizon, there was a glimpse of a red-hotke.

    "What is this ce?" Lawrend asked Ember.

    The concentration of fire mana in the air rose rapidly as they got nearer. It reached 20 times that of the normal levels outside. It was almost to the point where the fire mana could turn into a mana fog.

    "This is the ce¡­" Ember muttered, and her words stopped.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    She stared at thevake with a despondent expression. Lawrend looked at her and at thevake before realizing what was going on. He remembered that Ember''s mother died in the depths of the phoenix garden.

    So for her to show sadness on her face, it must be the ce where her mother died.

    Lawrend raised his hand and patted her on the head.

    Ember got off her reverie and looked at him in confusion. He didn''t exin himself to her and simply smiled. This was Lawrend''s way offorting her.

    It was his signature move. Whenever any of his maids were feeling sad, he always had the urge to pat their heads. Suffice it to say, it worked all of the time. His maids always felt better after he patted their heads.

    Ember was embarrassed by his actions, but she didn''t stop him. Deep in her heart, she felt warm and fluffy.

    "Sister Ember, is something wrong?" Aleshia asked as she flew beside them.

    Aleshia had been very keen on Lawrend and Ember''s rtionship. She got an affirmation from Lawrend that she would still be the first wife, but she was still nervous. She couldn''t help but go between them.

    "My mother¡­ died here," Ember replied, and her eyes became teary.

    Paeia nced back and flew farther ahead. His silhouette was covered by a gloomy aura.

    Lawrend left Ember and Aleshia alone. He flew after Paeia ahead.

    "Father-inw, can you tell me what exactly happened?" Lawrend asked.

    "Why?" Paeia responded coldly.

    "I want to retrieve mother-inw''s body," Lawrend replied.

    Paeia stopped and instantly turned to Lawrend. He stared at his eyes seriously. He took a deep breath and rxed his tense body.

    "If you can retrieve it, I will fully ept your rtionship with Ember. As a father, I still can''t ept that my beloved daughter is someone''s maid," Paeia replied.

    "You got it. I will do my best. I also want to know what''s below," Lawrend replied.

    He didn''t care that Paeia didn''t like that Ember was his maid. In Lawrend''s mind, it had already happened, and Paeia wouldn''t be able to change reality. Even if he tried to fight him, Lawrend was confident of victory.

    "Her body could actually be retrieved by my grandfather, a Heaven Mage, but he refused to do so because he didn''t approve of my rtionship with her," Paeia exined.

    "You''re both simr," Lawrend casually responded.

    "Yeah¡­ That''s why I didn''t stop Ember''s rtionship with you with all of my force."

    Paeia frowned even more.

    Lawrend sighed seeing the man look so pathetic. He patted his back and said, "You did the right thing. Otherwise, you''d have no more magic."

 Chapter 735 The True Ancestral Blood Pool Competition

    Paeia''s cheeks twitched. His gloomy expression turned to anger.

    "You can only say that to me after you be a Heaven Mage," Paeia snorted.

    "..."

    Lawrend didn''t reply and flew farther ahead to the side of the old man.

    The old man noticed him and rubbed his long red beard. He didn''t say anything, and neither did Lawrend.

    Soon, they were about to reach thevake in the distance.

    "Third Ancestor?"

    The old man turned his head to him swiftly. A look of shock on his face.

    "I guessed right, huh."

    Lawrend faintly smiled after seeing his reaction. He was just randomly guessing. He didn''t expect the old man to react so strongly to it.

    "*Cough* I knew it. You''re quite good, huh? My decision wasn''t wrong. Hahaha!" the old man, or rather, the Third Ancestorughed.

    "How do you hide your level?" Lawrend asked.

    "Oh, you can actually tell?" the Third Ancestor asked in surprise and raised an eyebrow.

    "My eyes are special."

    "The universe can keep a secret."

    "I see."

    Lawrend nodded his head in understanding. In simpler terms, the Third Ancestor used his Heaven Mage power to hide his level. Lawrend wondered why the Pir Heaven Mage didn''t do it when they met.

    Well, considering that Lawrend was just a Grand Mage during that time, it was understandable that the Pir Heaven Mage didn''t see a reason to hide his level, and he wasn''t trying to hide that he was a Heaven Mage to Lawrend.

    They reached the side of thevake.

    The Third Ancestor turned around and faced everyone.

    "Thisvake is the most precious wealth of the Ignis n. It is simr to the Ancestral Blood Pool outside, but this is known as the True Ancestral Blood Pool to us. It can boost your understanding of fire magic and increase the bloodline purity," the Third Ancestor exined.

    The faces of the kids widened in amazement. Lawrend''s children were shocked since they had just entered the Ancestral Blood Pool outside a few weeks ago.

    "Why is it called the True Ancestral Blood Pool if there is no blood?" Eina cutely asked.

    Her innocent face genuinely wanted an answer to her question. Anyone looking at her would feel that she was adorable.

    "A good question. At the highest level, the Ignis Bloodline bes magma, such as our First Ancestor."

    Almost everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief. Many didn''t know about that fact. They became even more curious as to what the identity of this old man was.

    Lawrend turned his head to theva pool. He couldn''t feel that it was made out of blood. He could only sense that it wasva.

    "Interesting."

    Lawrend''s interest was piqued. The Ignis n had so many new things he had never seen. It was worth it toe here to attend the Younger Generation Competition.

    "The final round will be conducted as follows: The one who will reach the deepest will be the first ce winner, and the others will be ranked ording to who reached deeper than others."

    Inferno, Veronica, and the others gripped their fists tightly. They mentally prepared themselves to give it their all.

    "Be careful if you go too deep, we might not be able to save you."

    Those that nned to go deep immediately became worried. Winning thepetition might be important, but life was still more important. The danger of death added anotheryer ofplexity.

    "Little Brother, I will take this one," Veronica said with a smirk.

    "I''m confident in myself," Inferno replied.

    Lawrend''s other children challenged each other. Seeing the spirit ofpetition between them made Lawrend proud. He was curious about who would win.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He was more inclined to believe that Inferno would win, but it was still possible for Veronica to unleash a greater potential than him. After all, Veronica''s soul was basically made up of Lawrend''s.

    It could be said that Inferno waspeting with Lawrend if he was Veronica''s age.

    "Everyone, line up! ¡­And¡­ ¡­GO!"

    With everyone lined up at the shore, the Third Ancestor started the final round.

    Inferno and the others turned into blurs and shot to the bottom of thevake. The heat of theva attempted to sear and cook their flesh, but because of their powerful magic, their physical body easily resisted the heat.

    10 meters deep.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    20¡­

    30¡­

    40¡­

    60¡­

    80¡­

    100 meters.

    Lawrend''s children didn''t show any signs of stopping. The deeper they went, the hotter theva and the higher the pressure around them.

    110 meters.

    The pressure became too high, and they activated their phoenix bloodlines. They took on their phoenix forms, and their speed increased dramatically.

    130 meters.

    160 meters.

    200 meters.

    Inferno was in the lead. Veronica was slightly behind him. The two sensed each other because of the ripples they caused as they dived deeper into the magma.

    250 meters.

    The pressure was starting topress Inferno''s body. He gritted his teeth as it started bing painful for him. As for the others, they started slowing down. They couldn''t go deeper unless they waited till their bodies limated to the heat and immense pressure.

    300 meters.

    320 meters.

    340 meters.

    Inferno used his fire magic to create a constant outward pressure tobat the pressure around him. It was enough to alleviate some of the pain, but it quickly became useless the deeper he reached.

    400¡­

    450¡­

    Veronica imitated Inferno after realizing what he was trying to do. This technique allowed the two of them to reach even deeper.

    But pretty soon, Veronica felt like she should slow down.

    500 meters.

    Veronica activated her darkness magic, and the fire covering her body turned dark. She was able to continue deeper at the same rate.

    Inferno endured the pressure, unlike Veronica. The mes covering his body grew more powerful as he recklessly released his fire mana without caring about the possibility of losing all of his mana.

    550 meters.

    They didn''t travel much deeper, but the pressure increased exponentially. They were not only deep but there were also 550 meters of heavy magma above their heads.

    What they were doing couldn''t bepared to deep diving underwater.

 Chapter 736 Transformation To An Angel And Fallen Angel

    The duo Inferno and Veronica attracted the attention of everyone.

    A huge billboard with ranks was set up beside thevake. At the very top was Inferno, and just below him were Lawrend''s other children.

    "Is this for real!?" a young man eximed.

    "There were never thisrge of a group taking the top all for themselves!"

    "This is crazy!"

    Paeia smiled widely as he watched Inferno take the lead. He was slightly worried about her as her performance throughout thepetition was really good. She was perhaps the only one who could contend with Inferno.

    "Go, Veronica!" Aezel shouted and jumped.

    Lawrend''s other maids stared at the rankings with bated breaths. At this point, it wasn''t just about having the most talented offspring for their Master, it was also about their pride as mothers. As a part of a single harem, apetition was inevitable for them.

    The Third Ancestor watched thevake intently. The hot winds blew on his hair, making him look even more mysterious. Lawrend could tell that the old man could see through theva.

    A Heaven Mage like the Third Ancestor made him slightly nervous. They met when he infiltrated the core of the Rubrignis n back at the previous capital of the old Undrasil Kingdom. His form was a phoenix at that time, so seeing him in his flesh was unbelievable.

    600 meters¡­

    Inferno struggled to go deeper as the magma became very thick and viscous due to the insane pressure down below. His body was practically white as he erupted with fire mana. If it weren''t for the abundance of pure fire mana around him, he would''ve already turned unconscious.

    Veronica was in a simr situation. She finally used herbination magic. She erupted with fire, lightning, and darkness mana to her signature Corrupting Fire. The magma around her dissolved into pure fire mana that she was able to absorb to fuel her spell.

    The duo fought neck to neck as they tried to win against the other. But of course, Inferno was still in the lead. Not only was his bloodline very pure, but he also inherited a lot of Lawrend''s talent.

    "I won''t lose!" Veronica shouted.

    A power that was hidden within her body erupted. ck-feathered wings grew from her shoulder des and expanded outwards. Pure darkness mana rotated around her as she turned into an ominous being.

    Veronica''s eyes turned deep purple, and she grew fangs.

    "Fu, fu, fu, fu! I''m winning this one!" Veronica shouted with a cackle.

    Her ck wings dug into the magma, and she propelled herself down with a p. Her wings were so powerful they were able to move the magma as if it was air.

    Inferno was shocked at Veronica''s transformation. She was not only a phoenix, but she also looked like a fallen angel.

    "This is not good."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Inferno wracked his mind for a solution.

    Up above, Lawrend and the others eximed at the sudden change. Veronica was now at the top, and Inferno was below her. Paiea kicked the ground in anger and stared with bated breath.

    "Huh?"

    The Third Ancestor was confused when he saw Veronica transform into a fallen angel. He squinted his eyes and focused even more.

    The Third Ancestor wasn''t the only one watching thepetition in thevake. All of the other Heaven Mages in the n were watching. Normally they wouldn''t watch the Younger Generation Competition.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    This year was an exception. They learned that a descendant with a very pure bloodline would be participating. They were curious about him as there was a great chance that he would be another Heaven Mage.

    But what surprised them right now was when they saw Veronica transform.

    "Hmph."

    Nephilim wasn''t willing to lose. She was at the third ce. A pure white halo appeared above her wings. She then used her water magic to create a cocoon of cold water that protected her from the surrounding magma.

    She shot downward at rapid speed. She was able to get tens of meters closer to Inferno.

    Inferno panicked hard when he noticed Nephilim behind him. He was used to being the greatest within them, so it made him worried about losing. He had more to lose than Nephilim, who only wanted to show off to her God.

    Inferno didn''t want to disappoint his father.

    "Ah!"

    Inferno''s flesh burnt as he overused his fire mana. His body turned ck from the inside out.

    "Oh!"

    The Third Ancestor eximed.

    By this point, each of the other Heaven Mages watching was shocked and confused. This was the first time they saw angels and fallen angelspeting for their Younger Generation Competition.

    What was more absurd was that they could still feel the bloodline of the Ignis within them. They were real descendants of the n, but they were of an exotic race that shouldn''t be here.

    "What the f*ck!"

    Many in the crowd became Inferno''s fans. They cursed in anger after seeing Veronica take over the lead. They wished that they could see what was happening down below.

    Lawrend could sense the darkness and light mana emanating from below. It was easy to guess what the two were doing down there.

    "I guess it''s time for me to join them."

    Lawrend nodded at Ember and turned into a blur.

    He dove deep into thevake and created a huge ssh.

    "Hey! Is that allowed!?" a kid that lost earlier shouted.

    He thought that Lawrend jumped in to interfere with thepetition.

    Paeia, the other previous n Heads, and the Third Ancestor squinted their eyes at theke. It was unexpected for him to jump down, and there was nothing that prevented him from entering.

    The other Heaven Mages watching from the shadows were confused about what was going on. They contacted the Third Ancestor using their powerful fire magic. This allowed them to stealthily speak with him without letting anyone else know.

    "Let him be. I want to see what he could do," the Third Ancestor replied.

 Chapter 737 Embers Mother

    He was biased toward Lawrend since he was the one that had the first contact with him. He saw him when he was still weak and was able to witness his explosive growth from afar.

    He didn''t think that Lawrend was a vicious person anyways. The other contenders should be safe, as that was the only concern for him going down there.

    Lawrend sped downward at unbelievable speeds.

    100 meters

    200¡­

    300¡­

    400¡­

    500¡­

    600¡­

    700¡­

    He quickly passed by Inferno and Veronica.

    "Father!"

    "What!?"

    Inferno and Veronica eximed in surprise after feeling his mana ripple beside them and quickly disappear. They couldn''t help but realize how great the difference between them and their father was.

    Lawrend faintly smiled. It was fun showing off to his kids.

    He easily reached 1000 meters. The pressure here was insanely high, and the temperature was trying to cook him off.

    Lawrend turned into a phoenix, surrounded himself with an aerodynamic fire mana shell, and used the fire mana from the magma around him directly without relying on his own fire mana.

    This trifecta allowed Lawrend to continue his speed even at the depth he was at.

    1100 meters¡­

    1150¡­

    1200¡­

    1250¡­

    1300¡­

    Lawrend slowly slowed down. He didn''t want to slow down, but the magma here was simr to hard rock. It was impossible to move here unless he spent a great amount of energy.

    Although it wasn''t that bad, as it was the perfect opportunity for Lawrend to look around. This ce was huge, and he needed to find his mother-inw''s body.

    It was not only a mission for Lawrend, but it was also his desire. He wanted to meet the mother who birthed Ember, who was so magnificent and beautiful.

    It was fairly easy to notice anything out of the ordinary at this depth. The magma around him was homogenous, meaning they were all simr to each other. If there was something slightly different, it was probably Ember''s mother.

    "A corpse!"

    Lawrend noticed a corpse right below him. He hurried towards it and created an air bubble to surround it. His body glowed with his All-Elemental magic as a simple wind magic wouldn''t be powerful enough to resist the surrounding pressure.

    "Who is this?"

    Lawrend stared at the skeletal remains. He didn''t know how to read skeletons.

    "Wait..?"

    Lawrend suddenly noticed something close to it. There was another corpse!

    Lawrend moved towards it and created a bubble around it. It was another skeletal remain of someone. This time the bones were bright red in color.

    "Huh!?"

    Lawrend suddenly realized something as he stared at these two skeletons. The bones didn''t move away from each other as if they were still attached to muscles.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    There were no skeletons at the higher depths, but there was a lot here.

    "So the skeletal remains of the people above were burnt to nothing while the ones that could reach this deep stayed here with their skeletal remains¡­"

    Lawrend was horrified at this realization. He let the skeletal remains go and continued heading deeper. He made sure to check up on each of the skeletons he would encounter.

    The deeper he went, the stronger the Ignis bloodline he could feel within the bones. So many great personas died here and left their remains here.

    "This ce is also perfect for improving the bloodline," Lawrend muttered to himself.

    He could sense the blood within his body jumping in excitement. It wasn''t a few hundred meters above. He assumed that it was because the depths above weren''t able to improve his bloodline.

    2000 meters.

    Lawrend was basically swimming through solid rock. The skeletal remains he encountered increased by several times.

    2500 meters.

    But at this depth, the number of skeletal remains dropped significantly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    And then, at 2666 meters below, Lawrend encountered a skeletal remain that felt particrly familiar to him. He took it inside an air bubble andid them on his feet.

    "Is this her?"

    Lawrend felt weird because he could sense Ember in this skeletal remains. Her bloodline signature was the same, which made Lawrend almost think that she died.

    "What is going on?"

    Lawrend was sure that this was Ember''s mother, but the simrities between the two of them were uncanny.

    "I hope you have a good rest, Mother-inw. I will bring you with me," Lawrend said and gently took the skeletal remains inside of his storage ring.

    Lawrend continued deeper.

    He still encountered some skeletal remains, but they were very few. Their skeletons were practically golden in color as the pure phoenix bloodline changed their bones.

    3000 meters.

    At this depth, Lawrend could feel his body isted from the whole world. He could only feel the fire manaing from below him. If his senses weren''t strong enough, he might''ve actually gotten lost here.

    There was practically no mana from the other elements here left. At this depth, Lawrend fully turned into a phoenix.

    "Wow."

    His blood wanted to jump out of his veins in excitement.

    But this wasn''t the deepest Lawrend could go. He was sure that he could go deeper, so he went further.

    Lawrend covered himself with a thickyer of mana from every element. This allowed him to continue resisting the powerful pressure at this depth. It wasn''t enough to simply use his phoenix form.

    3200 meters.

    Suddenly, a small group of skeletal remains appeared in front of him.

    He examined the bones, and they were all pure white in color.

    "These bones have an even purer Ignis bloodline than I do," Lawrend muttered to himself as he ran a finger on one.

    Lawrend took them all within his storage ring. He didn''t care if it was disrespectful. Those bones were too good for him to pass up. They would help him greatly when he tried to make Amene''s bow.

    3333 meters.

    At this depth, something changed.

    The thickness of the magma around him decreased. Lawrend continued moving ahead, and then to his surprise, he entered a pool of pure fire mana.

    The liquid fire mana was like water, so Lawrend was able to swim around like a fish.

    "This is incredible!" Lawrend eximed. "Unfortunately, I''m not a pure Fire Earth Mage."

 Chapter 738 Lawrends Bloodline Transformation

    Lawrend was really tempted to absorb the endless amount of pure fire mana he was swimming in. Unfortunately, if he did that, he would die a painful death. Lawrend could only feel it with his skin and salivate at the thought of the possibility if he ACTUALLY absorbed them.

    "What a shame¡­" Lawrend thought to himself.

    He swam around for a bit and decided to try to reach deeper.

    "Hm?"

    But as Lawrend tried to head farther, the fire mana turned into a solid crystal. It was impossible for him to continue on.

    Lawrend knocked on the giant red crystal. It felt really solid and endless.

    "Is this why the Ignis n is situated here?" Lawrend wondered to himself.

    "Master, what is this ce?" Valentina asked.

    "This is under the Ignis n," Lawrend replied.

    "I don''t remember a ce like this existing ten thousand years ago," Valentina said, sounding very confused.

    "This must be rted to the history of the Ignis n. I will take some for my children."

    Lawrend opened his storage ring, and the liquid fire mana poured inside and quickly filled it. The powerful pressure made it easier.

    Lawrend crossed his legs on top of the solid red fire mana crystal.

    He incited his bloodline.

    Suddenly, a powerful force appeared out of nowhere. The gravity that Lawrend was feeling doubled in an instant. It wasn''t that bad, as he was already under a lot of pressure. The problem was he couldn''t move anymore.

    His butt was stuck to the crystal.

    "???"

    "Son, cut your heart open," an elderly woman''s voice sounded beside Lawrend''s ear.

    He looked around him, but there was no one around him.

    "I''m the First Ancestor. This is your good fortune. Take it before the chance leaves you," she continued.

    Lawrend didn''t know where or how the First Ancestor couldmunicate with him. But he still decided to trust her.

    He gritted his teeth and took a crystalline knife out of his storage ring. This was a shard of crystal he was supposed to use to create Amene''s bow.

    *Crush!*

    Lawrend felt his flesh cut, crushed, and broken apart by the crystal''s jagged edges. His breath was taken away from him, and he gripped his chest tightly.

    A searing pain spread from his heart to his whole torso. He couldn''t speak even though he should be able to because he was a powerful Divine Earth Mage. He immediately regretted his decision and pulled out the crystalline knife.

    "Master!" Valentina panicked after seeing him suddenly stab himself in the heart.

    Her heart literally felt a stab as she felt pained to see him get hurt.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Rx! I can do this!" Lawrend replied to her within his mind.

    "What are you doing!?"

    A huge wound was left on Lawrend''s chest. His flesh started healing as soon as it was out. But before it could continue, the blood that leaked out glowed a bright red color.

    It was particrly attractive in this depth as the source of light was a few hundred meters above, which was the magma at the 3333 meters depth.

    The pure liquid fire mana surged into these blood droplets and changed their appearance. From the blood-red color, they turned invisible, but they were still there.

    Simr to how a ss cup would seemingly disappear under water, his blood turned into something simr to the pure liquid fire mana.

    It was said that the pure Ignis bloodline resembled magma.

    Lawrend''s was even better! His bloodline was the pure liquid fire mana that waspressed under a deep depth. It was an incredibly precious liquid that could never be found urring anywhere else.

    After Lawrend saw this change, he didn''t hesitate further. He let the pure liquid fire mana to pour into his wound and fill his blood.

    It forced its way through the wound and immediately filled a lot of his blood vessels. They attacked his blood and reced them with the pure liquid fire mana. Very soon, a pain that Lawrend had never thought possible seared his whole body.

    He felt like his whole body was being cooked from the inside out. He gritted his teeth and endured the pain.

    Valentina watched from within his mind with pain. She didn''t know what was happening, but she could tell that it was very painful.

    Lawrend''s blood changed within his body. He didn''t know how long it would go on, and he quickly lost his sense of time. He closed his eyes and let the pure liquid fire mana do its thing.

    "Ahhhhhhhh!!" Lawrend screamed.

    As he thought that was as bad as it would get, the liquid infiltrated his bones and changed his bone marrow. It was the ce where blood was made. It turned it into a much more powerful blood producer that actually created the pure liquid fire mana blood.

    This meant that if Lawrend lost any blood, his body would still regenerate the pure liquid fire mana. In other words, his new bloodline would be permanent.

    Valentina wanted to stop him and help, but Lawrend relegated a small part of his soul to stop her from trying to do so. She could only watch as he screamed in pain.

    There was no one here to answer Lawrend''s pain, which made the whole process eerie.

    "Master¡­"

    Lawrend''s blood transformation didn''t stop.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡­

    Up above, Inferno and Veronica''spetition with each other reached a new high. They finally reached 1000 meters. At this depth, it was hard for them to continue on without risking their lives.

    "I can''t lose this!"

    Inferno was more determined than Veronica. He believed that he was Lawrend''s best child. He might not have any beef with Veronica, but that wouldn''t mean that he would let her do as she pleased.

    Inferno''s whole body turned into a phoenix. He left his physical body and flew out. Or, more correctly, he swam out. The bottom of thevake turned into his swimming pool. He was like a shark as he sped down rapidly.

    "No way!" Veronica eximed.

 Chapter 739 A Hidden Bloodline

    It was unbelievable for her to see him leave his physical body. His soul might be powerful, but it would easily be destroyed if he weren''t careful.

    "I also won''t lose!" Veronica shouted.

    She grew horns at the top of her head, and her whole being turned ominous. That was right, she became abination of a Fallen Angel and a Demon.

    When the Third Ancestor saw that, his heart skipped a beat from dread.

    "This is not good¡­"

    Veronica didn''t know that she rmed the people above her. Many screamed as she and Inferno''spetition with each other reached a new high.

    Those that were carefully watching the rankings held their breath.

    1. Inferno

    2. Veronica

    ¡­

    1. Veronica

    2. Inferno

    ¡­

    The duo''s name repeatedly switched.

    Veronica and Inferno used their all. They were willing to risk their safety to win their father''s recognition as the best descendant.

    "I want to reach even deeper!" Veronica muttered to herself.

    She wanted to try what Inferno was doing, but she was afraid of damaging her soul. It had happened to her before already, and she didn''t know if her father could save her again.

    Aezel had warned her multiple times not to risk it.

    "Argh!"

    s, Veronica couldn''t do it. If she died, she would have nothing, and her mother would be hurt. She didn''t want that to happen just to get her father''s recognition today. There would be plenty of chances for her in the future.

    Veronica stopped in ce and used this time to improve her bloodline.

    Inferno was confused when he didn''t feel her movements anymore. He turned back and noticed that she was absorbing the magma to improve her bloodline.

    Veronica opened her mouth and let the magma pierce through her internal organs. She drank them with very painful mouthfuls.

    Inferno released a sigh of relief. He thought he would have to go deeper. He could actually feel that he wouldn''t be able to go on deeper. His soul was still too weak, and he didn''t have any idea how to protect it efficiently.

    He stopped and let the magma around him recreate his body. With his phoenix bloodline, it wasn''t hard for him to do so. His brain appeared, his nerves, blood vessels, heart, internal organs, and flesh.

    The process looked disgusting, but it wasn''t for Inferno. He felt relieved each time more of his body was recreated. A few hourster, his body was renewed. It was several times better than before.

    The blood that flowed within his body now closely resembled magma. If he was ever wounded, a fire woulde out and hurt anyone near him.

    Thepetition ended when everyone stopped to improve their bloodline.

    Instead of feeling happy about this year''s Younger Generation Competition, the Third Ancestor was worried. He had already received a lot of inquiries from the other Heaven Mages about Veronica''s origin.

    Unfortunately, even he couldn''t tell them where this little demon came from.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "What a waste of talent," he muttered.

    He could only wait and detain these people to interrogate them. It wasn''t obvious on the surface, but the demons were still hated, especially in the Ignis n.

    As one of the three great ns, many woulde to them to ask for help whenever the demons tried to invade. As a result, they suffered many casualties.

    Many of their potential heaven mages were also killed by demons.

    "What''s going on?" Ember asked.

    The Third Ancestor walked towards them with a solemn look in his eyes. Ember immediately felt that something was wrong. She grabbed Aleshia and the others behind her.

    "Stay here and don''t move, or I will be forced to act," the Third Ancestor said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "What is going on here," Paeia asked from the side.

    He was the only one here that knew the Third Ancestor''s real identity. The Third Ancestor nodded his head at him.

    "They are rted to demons."

    The Third Ancestor''s words shocked Paeia. The eyes which he used to look at them changed. He immediately became hostile.

    "Father!" Ember eximed.

    "Ember, you will have to exin yourself to the n," he coldly replied.

    He didn''t say anything further and stood behind them. He was ready to stop them from leaving. The demons weren''t allowed to infiltrate the Ignis n. That was one of the oldest teachings in the n.

    The pure bloodline of the Ignis shouldn''t be tainted by the evil blood of the demons.

    Veronica and the others returned to their mother''s side with faces full of confusion.

    Ember could only tell them to rx and wait for their father to return. The onlookers nced at the scene with confusion on their faces.

    They weren''t able to hear what the Third Ancestor said because he used his magic to send his voice directly to Paeia''s ears. The rumors behind Lawrend grew even more absurd. No one truly knew what was true or fake.

    "Master, pleasee and save us¡­" Aleshia murmured and prayed.

    Rami and the others were pissed. They wanted to fight back, but Ember stopped them. The old man, or the Third Ancestor, hadn''t done anything to them yet.

    If they made a scene, it would be very bad for them. She could only pin her hope on Lawrend. He would surelye soon and save them.

    The Third Ancestor was surprised that they were obedient. He thought that he would be forced to reveal his secret identity so soon. His impression of them improved slightly.

    ¡­

    Down below, Lawrend still hadn''t finished. His bloodline was changing very dramatically. He wasn''t a pure Ignis n member so a lot of his bloodline was discarded.

    "Ahhhhh!!!"

    A dark bloodline appeared out of nowhere and assaulted the pure liquid fire mana bloodline. Its appearance was as ck as ink. It hit the pure Ignis n blood and turned it into normal red blood.

    The pain was different this time as Lawrend felt every inch of his body and even his soul hurt. It was not only his bloodline that was changing. Two of his bloodlines were fighting with each other.

    "What the hell is this!?" Lawrend shouted in disbelief.

    The ck bloodline was familiar to him.

 Chapter 740 Valentina

    The ck bloodline reminded him of Aezel and the demons that were with her when she invaded Sorba Port City years ago. It was ominous and carried with it a faint hint of evil.

    Lawrend''s memories rapidly flowed backward in time as he retraced the ck bloodline to one special event. At that time, Aezel was having trouble increasing her level. She asked him for help, and he did so using a special method.

    Lawrend hadn''t thought about it before, but now that he was more knowledgeable, he realized that he had made a mistake. He shouldn''t have transfused his blood with her.

    She had the bloodline of the demons, and he had the bloodline of the Ignis. The two naturally didn''t like each other. To be fair, he didn''t know he had the Ignis bloodline during that time.

    "How do I discard this?"

    Lawrend was worried. He didn''t want the demon bloodline, but it had already infiltrated every inch of his body and soul. The long years it had stayed inside of him gave it the time to slowly root itself inside of him.

    Particrly since he used the Darkness Magic in his soul, which the demon bloodline attached to. The only way to remove this bloodline would be to renew his darkness magic.

    But doing so would mean restarting from the start with all of his other elements. After all, the bnce between the elements within his soul must be maintained.

    As Lawrend thought of a way to evade this crisis, the demon bloodline grew more powerful. For some reason, it increased in power without any fuel source besides the darkness mana in his soul.

    Compared to the fire magic and his Ignis bloodline, it shouldn''t be able to fight back against it. It was like a firefly trying to fight against a powerful fire.

    Very quickly, the demon bloodline crept into a quarter of his body. It spread ck tendrils that looked eerie from an outsider''s perspective. It was simr to the spell Aleshia used to turn someone into a mushroom back then.

    The pain slowly increased in intensity. It was already absurdly painful where there were no words to describe what he was feeling. It could only be approximated by getting stabbed with a trillion needles at the same time at every part of your body.

    "Oh, f*ck¡­"

    Lawrend slowly lost the ability to think clearly the longer the two bloodlines fought. He fell forward from his straight posture while sitting on the giant red crystal and held himself up with his palm.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Master!" Valentina eximed and burst out with great power.

    She resisted Lawrend''s weakening soul and escaped his body.

    The pressure and the pure liquid fire mana immediately tried to destroy her soul. Valentina positioned her right palm sideways and touched the tip of her finger to her nose. Thick vines grew out of her soul''s skin and wrapped around her body.

    She created a seed-like shell that resisted the pressure and the pure liquid fire mana. This gave her a chance to focus on Lawrend''s body.

    "What!?"

    Valentina shuddered in fear. Lawrend''s current appearance could only be described as horrendous.

    The left half of his face was bright red like a me, while the right half was covered with ck tendrils, making him look sickly. He was clearly not in the best shape.

    "Bloodlines!"

    Valentina had lived for a long time and delved into the studies of bloodlines before. She recognized the two powers conflicting over control of Lawrend''s body.

    "Master¡­ I¡­ I hope you will avenge me!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Valentina didn''t hesitate any longer as time was precious. The longer she allowed Lawrend to suffer, the greater the chance that he would die.

    Valentina dove in the middle of his face and separated the two bloodline powers from conflicting with each other. She used her nt magic to create a zone thatbined the two bloodlines together.

    "Ah¡­"

    The pain sucked Valentina''s thoughts out of her. She used all of her soul to make the two bloodlinespatible with each other. With fire magic serving as destruction, and darkness magic serving as the end, she used her nt magic to create a ce of life in the middle.

    Valentina''s soul was purely made of nt mana. If there was nt mana in the surroundings, she might be able to barely survive, but Valentina knew that she wouldn''t the moment she didn''t hesitate to save Lawrend.

    She used all of her nt mana and all of her soul with it to give Lawrend a chance at life.

    A dual-bloodline had never been heard before. It was a topic Valentina had tried to delve into in the past, but it was filled with failures.

    Happiness, Bliss, Sadness, Freedom, and Relief were all mixed together as Valentina experienced herst moment. She gave Lawrend''s pained soul onest kiss before fading away¡­

    . . . . .

    . . . .

    . . .

    . .

    .

    "Where am I?"

    Lawrend regained consciousness and stared at a vast deste world in front of him. A towering tree was faintly visible over the horizon.

    "This is¡­ my world?"

    Lawrend recognized where he was as none other than the in hisary system. The wind blew over his head, and a small leafnded on top of his head.

    Lawrend took it, and a flood of emotions filled his heart and soul. He remembered everything that happened before Valentina sacrificed herself. It also included a familiar warmth that Lawrend was used to always being by his side.

    "Valentina¡­"

    Lawrend fell to his knees. After so long of never kneeling before anyone, he couldn''t control his knees. He surrendered to the world. It had taken Valentina away from him.

    Before Lawrend realized it, tears started stting on the rocky ground under him. He grasped at a teardrop and stared at his wet fingers in a daze.

    "Valentina!! WHY!!! IT WASN''T SUPPOSED TO END UP LIKE THIS!!"

    Lawrend screamed as much as he could. No one could hear his anger except the dead world around him.

 Chapter 741 A Promise Made To A Leaf

    He looked at the leaf again and embraced it in his arms.

    He looked like a kid hugging a toy, but that didn''t matter to Lawrend as he felt an emptiness in his heart. His memories with Valentina shed before his eyes.

    The first time he met her, he was only physically attracted by her beautiful visage. The longer he knew her, the more he realized that she was more than beautiful. She was smart and willing to sacrifice for him.

    He regretted not letting her give birth to a son or daughter. He regretted not going on a date with her. He regretted not marrying her. He regretted letting her sacrifice herself for him.

    The only thing he wouldn''t regret was meeting her. It had been an adventure to gather parts of her soul. She wasn''t that much to him back then, but she was everything to him now.

    Every time he finished practicing magic, he would always feel her presence within him, or in the Crystal Ball the Pir Heaven Mage gave him. The emptiness in his mind was deafening and painful.

    "Valentina¡­ No¡­"

    Lawrend cried like a baby. He wasn''t the Undrasil Emperor, nor was he the god of the Holy Sun Church. He was a man that lost a part of his soul. Without her, he would never beplete again.

    He might have other maids, but Valentina''s role would never be reced. Lawrend would never let it happen.

    "Goddess!! Why!! Why didn''t you stop her!!" Lawrend screamed.

    His voice shook his wholeary system.

    And as if to mourn with him, a downpour showered the deste region he was in. Lawrend used his space magic and appeared under the towering tree.

    He kneeled in front of it and steeled his heart. He carefully dug out a 5-inch deep hole. He then gently ced the leaf in his hand in the center.

    He took a deep breath and started covering it up. He hoped that whatever nutrients this leaf would have would be absorbed by the towering tree, so Valentina would never die as long as the towering tree existed.

    "Valentina, you didn''t love the wrong man this time. I will certainly avenge you," Lawrend muttered coldly.

    He took a step back and slowly turned around. He looked up towards the dark clouds and regained his bearings.

    After a few minutes of final mourning, Lawrend looked down at the puddle below his feet. Reflected in it was a beautiful face that brimmed with vitality.

    His left eye was dark like the abyss, while his right eye was red like a phoenix me. A portion of his left hair was deep ck, just like the color in his previous life.

    He looked vastly differentpared to before. He became more handsome and released an unavoidable charm.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    But Lawrend wasn''t happy. He knew that he owed all of this to Valentina. He didn''t let his loss of her affect him too much. After all, he would never be able to avenge her if he didn''t improve.

    "One day, I will make you happy."

    ¡­

    Lawrend''s lengthy disappearance scared his maids. They couldn''t help but think that the worst had happened. They and his children stared at the bubblingvake in a daze.

    The Third Ancestor''s heart slowly sank as time passed. It had already been more than twelve hours ever since the Younger Generation Competition finished.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The crowd didn''t grow impatient. Rather, their curiosities were piqued more and more the longer Lawrend didn''t show up. They all wanted to know what happened to him and why Paeia and the old man stopped his maids and children from leaving their positions.

    Soon, another twelve hours had passed. The Third Ancestor and the other Heaven Mages were worried. They couldn''t see that deep to the level Lawrend reached. Their abilities as Heaven Mages didn''t make them omniscient.

    Aleshia, Aezel, Rami, and the other''s eyes were bloodshot. They were all roaring to go and dive into thevake. Ember repeatedly stopped them, and they only listened because they respected her.

    *Bub bub BUB*

    A series of bubbles appeared and popped at the center of thevake. Lawrend slowly rose out of it with no emotions on his face.

    "Master!" x10

    "Father!" x9

    Lawrend''s maids and his children''s eyes lit up like Christmas lights. Happiness filled their hearts, and they wanted to rush toward his embrace.

    "Lawrend¡­"

    Paeia squinted his eyes at the sight of Lawrend.

    The Third Ancestor was silent as he observed him.

    Everyone realized that something was wrong with Lawrend. His appearance was different, and his face was emotionless. His eyes didn''t have the luster they initially had.

    "Valentina is gone¡­" Lawrend whispered and flew towards his maids.

    "What?"

    Aleshia, Aezel, and the other''s eyes went nk. A few seconds passed before they were able to digest the meaning of what he had just said. They widened their eyes and covered their mouths.

    They knew that Lawrend would never joke about something like this. His emotionless face also resembled someone who had just lost a special someone.

    "Lawrend, what happened down there?" the Third Ancestor asked and took a step forward to stand between him and his maids.

    He didn''t ask about Veronica''s obvious demon bloodline as he was more curious about what kept him down there for a long time. The only ones who had done so were the ones that became Heaven Mages.

    "I paid for something I never desired," Lawrend responded coldly.

    Lawrend walked ahead and hit the Third Ancestor''s shoulder, pushing him to the side. The Third Ancestor was pissed, but he didn''t react as he only observed Lawrend.

    "All the Heaven Mages of the Ignis n want an answer as to why your daughter has the demon bloodline."

    The Third Ancestor went straight to the point.

    Lawrend stopped walking and slowly looked back at him. His left eye contained images of abyssal monsters of various forms, and his right eye glowed bright red. The Third Ancestor took a step back, stunned.

 Chapter 742 Lawrend Vs The Third Ancestor

    "I also have the demon bloodline. If you want toe and kill me,e! I will take all of you on!" Lawrend shouted and turned to face the Third Ancestor.

    For a moment there, the Third Ancestor thought he was facing a primordial beast that escaped the shackles of the Goddess. Cold sweat poured down his back. He hadn''t felt fear in so long, but it was warning him to not trigger Lawrend.

    "You''re still an Earth Mage! There are seven Heaven Mages in the n. Do you really dare take all of us on!?"

    His voice reverberated to the ears of the crowd, causing them to hear a constant ringing. The previous n Heads, like Paeia, furrowed their eyebrows and mentally prepared to defend if a spell was thrown out.

    "Of course, I dare!!"

    Lawrend didn''t hesitate anymore. He was angry at his loss of Valentina. His whole body overflowed with fire and darkness mana.

    Aleshia and the others were stunned. The aura Lawrend released was different. It was familiar yet unfamiliar to them.

    "Fufufufu! Master is a half-demon!" Aezel gleefullyughed.

    "And a half-Ignis?" Ember added with a confused facial expression.

    The Third Ancestor didn''t let Lawrend get near. He jumped backward with a single step and a ming feather armor covered his whole body. A ming staff appeared in his hand.

    "What happened down there?! Tell me! We can still resolve this!"

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Third Ancestor was thoroughly confused at what was happening. He was confident that Lawrend didn''t have the demon bloodline when he went in. The True Ancestral Blood Pool was supposed to improve his Ignis Bloodline.

    Well, clearly, it improved his Ignis Bloodline.

    "I can tell that you were surrounding my women!"

    Lawrend didn''t ept the bullshiting from the Third Ancestor. If it could still be resolved, he should have treated Aleshia and the others with respect.

    "Hmph. Let''s see your strength then."

    The Third Ancestor couldn''t hold back anymore. He got irritated and pointed his staff at him.

    "All-Elemental cloak!"

    Lawrend used his powerful imagination, and an iridescent cloak covered his whole body. The fabric would reflect different colors depending on which perspective it was viewed from. The children that were watching him widened their mouths in amazement.

    The Third Ancestor shivered after seeing all of the elements acting as Lawrend''s cloak. He realized where his fear wasing from.

    "HAHHHH!!"

    Lawrend expanded his wings. The left side was a pure ck feathery wing, and the other was a white ming phoenix wing. The two were pr opposites, but they looked perfect with each other.

    Lawrend pulled the pure fire mana from the environment and controlled them. Meanwhile, Lawrend controlled the darkness mana provided by his demon bloodline to integrate with it.

    "Corrupting Fire!"

    Lawrend mixed the fire, darkness, and lightning mana to form Veronica''s signaturebination spell. Ever since he saw her cast that spell, he had already gotten an idea of how to use it.

    Which meant that he could cast all of his children''s spells whenever he wanted! It was one of the reasons Lawrend taught them magic! It was to use their creativity to craft powerfulbination spells!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He loved his children, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t use them for his purpose.

    Veronica gawked at the scene.

    Lawrend extended his hand forward, and a water-like wave of corrupting fire headed toward the Third Ancestor. It moved at an extreme speed that an Earth Mage would struggle to avoid.

    "Combination magic and all of the elements!"

    The Third Ancestor thought that he already knew all of Lawrend''s potential. This was the first time he saw him use so many different elements. And not only that, he was able tobine them into a single spell!

    The Third Ancestor didn''t need to know the effect of the corrupting fire to know that it would be bad for him if it touched him. The unknown effect of anybination spell scared him.

    The Third Ancestor sighed and pushed his palm forward. A simr yet even more awe-inspiring me wave rushed towards the corrupting fire wave. The two spells hit each other and mixed into a turbulent mess in the sky.

    Neither Lawrend nor the Third Ancestor was hit by the spells. He had sessfully neutralized Lawrend''s spell.

    Lawrend smiled, seeing what he did. He became excited and attacked once more.

    He would use Nephilim''s Divine Frost spell, but he wasn''t proficient with the sword. He would just lose if he tried.

    Thus, Lawrend used Eina''s Sr Storm Spell.

    This spell was easy for Lawrend to recreate. It was basically a small part of the Supernova spell but exaggerated.

    "Sr Storm!"

    Lightning, Fire, and Wind magic coalesced together into a U-shaped fiery wave. It stretched outward like a sr re towards the Third Ancestor.

    He was surprised to see a vastly different spell, and its appearance was novel and creative. The Third Ancestor couldn''t help but be impressed.

    The Third Ancestor swung his staff, and a ball of pure fire mana shot forward. A trail of fiery embers followed behind it.

    *BOOM*

    The ball of pure fire mana exploded the moment it hit Lawrend''s spell. A cone of fire, facing Lawrend, shot forward and canceled the momentum of the Sr Storm.

    Lawrend flew away and dodged the aftermath.

    Paeia and the other previous n Heads took action and cast defensive spells. They also threw gems that shattered and created shields, which dampened the scattered turbulent mes.

    The Third Ancestor flew backward, and Lawrend followed after him. The two of them mutually understood to go as far as possible from the crowd.

    "You need to be a Heaven Mage to defeat me," the Third Ancestor said.

    He calmed down after realizing that he could still neutralize Lawrend''sbination spells. As a Heaven Mage, he had that much pride.

    "I want to see you attack me!" Lawrend responded with furrowed eyebrows.

    He wanted to experience what it would be like to receive a Heaven Mage''s attack.

 Chapter 743 A Real Heaven Mage Spell: Rebirth Severance Enclaving Flutter

    "You''re too arrogant for your level. I will show you your ce and teach you the true power of the powerhouses that tower above the Primitus Continent!"

    Two gigantic fiery phoenix wings with an orange-white color expanded out from behind him. His humanoid shape melted, and he turned into a real phoenix.

    He utilized his real body!

    Lawrend''s bloodline resonated with the phoenix. It was like he was seeing his mother for the first time.

    "I can do that too!"

    Lawrend''s whole body burned into mes, and he transformed into a phoenix. It wasn''t the previous phoenix appearance that only covered his body with mes.

    This time his body was truly of a phoenix.

    Lawrend''s phoenix form was more glorious than the Third Ancestor''s. He had a huge crown of ck feathers that extended to his tail. The tip of his feathers also had some ck feathers, reminding everyone that he had the demon bloodline.

    If he improved his demon bloodline by another level, Lawrend was sure that it would turn into a fallen angel bloodline, just like what happened with Aezel. At that moment, he would be even more powerful as his two bloodlines would be morepatible with each other.

    "Impossible! You tainted the Ignis Bloodline!"

    The Third Ancestor couldn''t ept it anymore. He wanted to humor Lawrend at the start but seeing the vastly different phoenix form that he took on scared him of the consequences. He needed to kill Lawrend now.

    Lawrend ignored him and pped his giant wings. He reached the stratosphere instantly and looked down at the giant phoenix below him. He pointed his beak down and dove straight.

    A meteor-like phoenix appeared in the sky as the crowd watched on the other side of the True Ancestral Blood Pool.

    The Third Ancestor pped his wings and bared his sharp talons at Lawrend.

    Lawrend expertly maneuvered his flight and avoided the Third Ancestor. He circled around and pped up to the stratosphere again.

    The Third Ancestor expected it, and he appeared at the same level as Lawrend. The duo could be seen from afar as they were really high up in the sky.

    The Third Ancestor flew forward and tried to slice Lawrend with his sharp talons.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    This was Lawrend''s first time transforming into a real phoenix, but he could already control it as if he had done it since he was in the womb. It was the advantage he had for having the purest Ignis Bloodline!

    Lawrend maneuvered to the side, and they both passed by each other.

    The two tried several more times, but they weren''t able to hurt each other. The Third Ancestor felt humiliated. He didn''t think much of Lawrend except for a potential Heaven Mage, but he couldn''t even hurt him. Lawrend was as slippery as an eel.

    Who knew how powerful Lawrend would be once he became a Heaven Mage!?

    "Come and use your spells on me. I don''t like fighting like birds," Lawrend said.

    His voice was loud and clear. Everyone in the Phoenix Main Hall heard him. Those that couldn''t see the fight wondered what was going on.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "It''s very hard to cast a Heaven Mage spell unless you let me."

    "I will dly wait, hahahaha!" Lawrend maniacallyughed.

    The Third Ancestor frowned at Lawrend''s crazy disposition. He didn''t trust him at all! When casting a Heaven Mage spell, it would be his most vulnerable moment.

    If Lawrend decided to attack him during that time, he might actually die.

    "I will keep my word. I want to see it for myself," Lawrend replied.

    The Third Ancestor stopped and stared at Lawrend intently. He tried to see if he was lying or not. But then the Third Ancestor jolted a little. "I trust you."

    mes scattered up into the air, and the Third Ancestor returned to his previous appearance as an old man.

    "O'' Phoenix, grant me strength, grant me power, fill my feathers with the source of power, one p to reach the end of the world, one move to end my enemies, reborn when the world was about to end, the legendary phoenix of otherworldly origin, Rebirth Severance Enving Flutter!"

    Lawrend carefully listened to the Heaven Mage spell and broke it down within his mind. He was confident that he could recreate this spell if he became a Heaven Mage and put in some effort.

    All of the fire mana in the air around the Phoenix Main Hall for hundred of kilometers froze like ice. No one could use the fire mana from the environment at that moment as the Third Ancestor wrestled control.

    Dread filled Lawrend''s soul. It was a different type of fear that he had never felt before. It stunned him and halted his mind''s faculties.

    Two illusory giant phoenix wings covered the left and right horizon of Lawrend''s eyes. They came together and beat their wings toward him. A neverending wall of phoenix mes rushed toward the ce he was in.

    Lawrend tried to teleport with his space magic, but the powerful control exerted by the Third Ancestor prevented Lawrend from being able to shatter space. In other words, he was trapped here.

    "AHHHHHHH!!!"

    Lawrend roared a battle cry. He released all of his mana from the different elements and created a thick sphere around his body. The different elementsplemented each other and created swirls of powerful mana in the sphere.

    Lawrend used a forbidden technique to overdraw all of the mana within his soul. He knew that he would die if he didn''t do anything. The Heaven Mage spell the Third Ancestor used was much stronger than he expected.

    What Lawrend didn''t expect was that the Third Ancestor could exert more strength in the Ignis n because of the great abundance of pure fire mana here. If it was outside, it wouldn''t be this strong.

    This was also one of the reasons why the three great ns avoided invading each other. It was very hard to infiltrate a great n''s defense.

    "Master!" x10

    "Father!!" x9

    The huge walls of mes engulfed Lawrend''s rainbow sphere.

 Chapter 744 [Bonus] The Ignis Clans First Ancestor

    Lawrend gritted his teeth as he was thrown around within the convergence point of the me. At this ce, the huge walls of mes gathered into a small point that repeatedly battered Lawrend.

    A body of an Earth Mage without any protection would have died inside as their bodies would have been ripped to shreds and burnt to nothing.

    Lawrend could clearly feel the rainbow sphere quickly weakening. He might have a lot of abundant mana from the elements, but they were still nothing before all of the pure fire mana that was in the Ignis n''s air.

    "Valentina¡­"

    Lawrend uttered her name. He still missed her. At the moment before death, he remembered her sacrifice for him. It would all be a waste if he died.

    Lawrend''s eyes became clear in an instant. He pulled out hisary system.

    It hovered above his head and glowed brightly. The power of the various elements gathered within.

    "I''m not going down!"

    Lawrend poured the rest of the leftover mana from the tattered rainbow sphere into theary system. It created a beautiful swirl of colors that mesmerized those watching from below.

    Lawrend touched upon an illusory power. It eased the restriction on his space magic.

    *Boom!*

    Space copsed, and he disappeared. The rest of the huge walls of mespressed into a small point without Lawrend stopping it, thus resulting in another brilliant explosion.

    *BOOM!*

    The shockwave ruffled the Third Ancestor''s clothes. He looked around him and found Lawrend standing behind him. He looked weak but still alive.

    "That was fun¡­" Lawrend said and grinned.

    His clothes were tattered in all ces. A rush of adrenaline filled his body, making him euphoric. The power of a Heaven Mage was so amazing!

    "How was my spell?" the Third Ancestor calmly asked.

    "It felt like I was hit by two tsunamis of fire manas. I would''ve easily drowned if I didn''t teleport away."

    Lawrend described it to him without feeling afraid of revealing his ability to use space magic. After all, it was useless to hide it at this point. It was better for him toe out clean and leave a better impression.

    "That spell can sever your soul from the world and truly remove someone from existence. It is an ability only Heaven Mages have."

    "I wouldn''t reincarnate if I died there?"

    "You can say that." The Third Ancestor nodded his head. "Come, the First Ancestor is waiting."

    The Third Ancestor flew deeper into the Phoenix Garden, and Lawrend followed behind him.

    "Master!" Aezel shouted as loud as she could.

    "I will be back," Lawrend replied with his voice close to her ears.

    She shivered and tingled. It felt like he was beside her, and she thought he was about to eat her up. A faint blush covered her face.

    It was not only her that heard Lawrend''s voice. All of them did, but his children were very confused about why their mothers were blushing pink. It was an odd scene, nheless.

    ¡­<novelnext>  </novelnext>n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The reason Lawrend followed the Third Ancestor was that he was willing to make somepromises for his children and maids to survive. He was almost out of mana. He could try teleporting away, but what about them?

    Lawrend didn''t want to lose everyone. Thus, he gathered his courage and followed into the lion''s den.

    Theynded right beside an ancient temple with pirs all around it. It was about two people high and gave out a humble aura. Whoever lived within didn''t care about mundane wealth.

    "The First Ancestor is my grandmother. She will tell you everything inside."

    The Third Ancestor opened the stone door and urged him inside.

    Lawrend walked ahead and didn''t look back.

    The inside of the temple was dark. There were dim firenterns attached to the ceiling, but they were too dim to truly light up the whole ce. The further Lawrend walked through the hallway, the hotter his surroundings became.

    He walked and walked and walked for who knows how long. The end was never in sight.

    After a few hours of nonstop walking, Lawrend arrived before a stone chamber that glowed red hot. The ceiling was several meters high, and a beautiful phoenix was perched on top of a fiery red tree branch that grew from the ground at the center. It stared at him as if it had been waiting for his arrival.

    "I can smell her aura on you¡­" she said slowly in a high-pitched voice.

    "Who?"

    "The Goddess is evesting in this world. You are her hand this time, huh?"

    "I''m thankful for your help before, but isn''t it rude not to introduce yourself first?" Lawrend retorted.

    "Hehehe. You are brave. My name is Phoenix Ignis. I''m your First Ancestor and the inheritor of the Otherworldly Phoenix bloodline."

    Her introduction wasn''t amazing in any way. She still looked the same. Her fiery wings closed, and her aura was as calm as ever.

    "Well, I am Lawrend Ignis! The first All-Elemental mage in existence and also a maid connoisseur."

    "Hehehe. You are interesting. Your weakness is so tant, yet you are still so brave."

    "My maids?"

    "Masterfully, correct. When the endes, you will have to choose between them or life, hahahaha!"

    Herughter sounded maniac and condescending. Lawrend''s mood soured, and his favorable impression of her fell to the ground.

    "I suggest killing them all. You might have the chance in the future."

    Lawrend took a deep breath, knowing that his anger would not bring him anywhere at this point. He decided to ignore her silly antics.

    "So you''re telling me that the Goddess will purge the world again?" Lawrend asked.

    "Oh, you don''t know? Aren''t you her little pawn?" she asked teasingly.

    Her voice started to be annoying to Lawrend. He had the urge to cook her.

    "Is it safe here to talk about the Goddess?" Lawrend carefully asked and looked around.

    "I''m hiding from her. I may not be a Divine Mage, but I can still hurt her if I sacrifice my whole being."

 Chapter 745 A Heavenly Storm Fast Approaching

    "If that''s the case, I need your help. I want to escape from her soul contract," Lawrend responded.

    "Oh..! Is that why you smell like her? You made a soul contract with her? Really?"

    Phoenix stared at him with her avian eyes full of curiosity. It was the first time she encountered someone that had made a soul contract with the Goddess.

    "I needed her help to save my daughter. I want to defeat her. She doesn''t make me feel safe."

    "You''re quite the father, aren''t you? But I still won''t help you."

    Phoenix shook her head.

    "Why? I inherited the purest Ignis Bloodline!"

    Lawrend couldn''t help but shout at her in anger. She led him to believe that she was his hope when she was just humoring him. It was frustrating, to say the least.

    "The purest? Boy, I''m the First Ancestor for a reason. You have a 100% chance to be a Heaven Mage with the purest Ignis Bloodline, but yours still wouldn''t be able topare with mine. Try it. Close your eyes and sense our bloodline connection."

    Lawrend stared at her doubtfully.

    A few secondster, he closed his eyes and sensed his bloodline connection with her. His heart beat slowly, and he sensed something in front of him that gave him a feeling of warmth and a faint feeling of subservience.

    He opened his eyes and stared at her in confusion.

    "Why?"

    "The Ignis Bloodline you have is missing a single part. When you get it, your blood will return to the color of red, and it will be the most beautiful blood in existence."

    A slight sense of pride could be heard in Phoenix''s voice. She seemed to take pride in the beauty of her own blood.

    "What will it mean if I get it?"

    "You will have the chance to touch upon the Divine Mage level. Unfortunately, I wasn''t talented enough to reach that level. It is my greatest regret to be bested by that old man."

    "Old man? Who? I''ve met so many."

    "Those old men you have met will not be able topare to him. *Sigh* Let''s stop talking about depressing things. If you want to get my help to defeat the Goddess, you need to show me a guarantee of your sess."

    Lawrend lowered his head and thought about what he could show her.

    "Isn''t my All-Element magic enough?"

    "The Goddess is a God for a reason. You are just a mortal before her presence."

    Lawrend understood what she was trying to say. He could still clearly remember when the Goddess held his wrist. He felt like he couldn''t control his fate, and his life was in her hands.

    It was a horrible feeling that still filled his soul with fear. If she used her magic, he wondered what would happen to him. Would he be able to resist, or would he even be aware that she used her magic before his death?

    Those questions haunted Lawrend to this day.

    Before he could realize it, his back was soaked with sweat. He was terrified of the Goddess.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Hehehe. The Ignis n actually doesn''t hate the demons, but I needed to show on the surface that we hate the demons so we can avoid the wrath of the Goddess. I''m curious about your future. If you cane back after this ordeal, I will help you."

    "Huh? What do you mean?"

    "Go! I will be waiting!"

    Lawrend''s body suddenly became weightless. He was thrown out of the stone chamber and flew backward at a speed that caused everything to turn into a blur. He easily reached the exit andnded with his two feet.

    "W-What?"

    The Third Ancestor was waiting for him, and he jumped in fright when Lawrend suddenly appeared at the exit.

    "The First Ancestor kicked m-me out¡­" Lawrend exined to him while holding his head in nausea.

    The sudden eleration and deceleration made him feel close to vomiting. He was a powerful Earth Mage, but that speed was still beyond what he was capable of.

    "Are you okay? I received her orders to protect you for now."

    "What do you mean?"

    Lawrend finally regained a stable train of thought. He realized that the Third Ancestor was talking about what Phoenix said before she threw him out.

    "The Spring and Zephyr ns are mobilizing four Heaven Mages each. They cited the reason to be your appearance. They want to ''help'' us purge demons."

    The Third Ancestor forced a smile on his face. His head ached just thinking about the problems he would have to deal with in the future. The two of the three great ns mobilizing their Heaven Mages wasn''t a joke.

    The Third Ancestor theorized that they were using this as an excuse to try and invade the n.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Are you serious?" Lawrend solemnly asked.

    He just experienced a Heaven Mage attack. He wasn''t ready to receive the attacks of eight of them. He would definitely die if he was caught with his pants down.

    "We have been expecting this. The Spring and Zephyr ns have been making trades and agreements behind our backs for centuries now. Your appearance merely elerated their attack."

    "How can I trust you? We just fought."

    Lawrend was skeptical about this Third Ancestor''s goodwill. There was no way he would willingly help him after what happened between them. They had fought to the death; any of them could''ve died if they had been careless.

    "Hahahahaha! You''re making meugh. I''m the First Ancestor''s favorite descendant. I wasn''t actually angry from the start. Otherwise, I would have touched your maids and children already," the Third Ancestorughed loudly as if he had just heard the funniest joke in his life.

    "That''s still suspicious."

    "Fine. I will give you this."

    The Third Ancestor threw a small gem to him. It looked uninteresting at first nce, but it would keep the attention of whoever looked at it due to its intrinsic beauty. The elegant and symmetric cuts on its surface further made it valuable.

    "It is simr to what I gave you back then, but this one can protect you against a Heaven Mage spell."

 Chapter 746 Escape From Turmoil

    Lawrend took the small gem and put it in his pocket. He didn''t see anything suspicious about it, like a magical formation, which made him believe the Third Ancestor more.

    "When are they arriving?" Lawrend asked.

    "In about a day. They are using their top speed with four Heaven Mages pulling the others with them."

    "What do you want me to do?"

    "For now, follow me. I will lead you out of the n. We must not let others see your departure!"

    The Third Ancestor was very helpful. Lawrend was still suspicious of him, but he decided to trust them for now. There was no point for them to trick him like this. He was basically a fish on their chopping board.

    They flew up and arrived at thevake. Almost everyone had left for a few that was still waiting with curious looks on their faces. Lawrend''s maids immediately ran for him and embraced his chest.

    "Master!" Aleshia cried out tearfully.

    She had imagined the worst. These few days had been very stressful for her and the others. They didn''t know where he was going when he left earlier.

    Lawrend patted each of them on their heads. He felt bad for making them worry so much. He was still bitter about Valentina''s death, but seeing them like this made him realize that he should cherish them more.

    As his thoughts derailed, he couldn''t help but imagine what it would feel if he lost them too. He shook his head and got those negative thoughts out. He didn''t have the time to waste on pessimism.

    "We need to leave," Lawrend said to each of them, using his magic.

    "Huh?"

    They turned to look at each other, and their faces seemed to ask Lawrend, "why?" even though they weren''t saying anything.

    "I will exin it on the way."

    They shut their mouths and scuttled close to his back. Lawrend turned to the Third Ancestor and nodded his head.

    "Lawrend, his maids, and his children will be taken to be punished by the n!" the Third Ancestor announced loudly.

    Paeia was shocked to hear that his daughter and his grandson would be punished. He opened his mouth, about to stop him.

    "The n has decided, Paeia."

    Paeia''s face darkened.

    "But can''t my merits forgive their misgivings?!" he angrily asked.

    "That will be decided by the Council of Elders. Let''s go, Lawrend. Follow me."

    The Third Ancestor ignored Paeia and flew up. Lawrend, his maids, and his children followed behind.

    Regret filled Paeia''s face. He wasn''t sure what kind of punishment would befall Ember and Inferno. He was more worried about them than Lawrend and his other maids.<novelnext>  </novelnext>n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Blood was thicker than water, after all.

    Naturally, Lawrend was upset when Paeia didn''t care about his well-being. He decided to not secretly tell the man the truth. He would suffer for a bit until the truth was revealedter.

    "Ember, I will do my best to absolve you and little Inferno of punishment!" Paeia shouted as they left him behind.

    Ember turned around and nodded her head. She didn''t care about getting punished. She was more worried about why they were getting punished.

    "The Ignis n is using the guise of punishing us for tainting the Ignis Bloodline with the Demon Bloodline to let us leave the n."

    Lawrend''s timely voice answered Ember''s question. She looked up, and disbelief was on her face. His words meant that he got the support of the n.

    But a deeper question lies within his words. Why would the n need to do that?

    "The two other great ns are nning to use Veronica and me as a chance to invade the Ignis n. I don''t know why they were suddenly emboldened, but it is dangerous as¡­"

    Lawrend proceeded to exin everything to them. The more they listened, the more scared they got. Knowing that eight Heaven Mages were headed to hunt them was a piece of leg-weakening information.

    Their impression of the Third Ancestor also changed. Aleshia and the others found it hard to believe that he was helping them. Like Lawrend, they were doubtful if he was pretending or honest.

    The Third Ancestor could guess what was happening behind him. Lawrend used his magic to speak to them without letting any sound out. This was so it was impossible for anyone to eavesdrop on them.

    He felt proud of his achievement with his acting. Well, technically, he wasn''t acting. He had been so used to despising the demons that he didn''t even need to act anymore.

    Only when the First Ancestor notified him to help Lawrend did he realize that he was putting on an act. It was a problem only someone who had lived for a long time like him could understand.

    They headed into another part of the Phoenix Garden. This time it was a vast field of red flowers.

    The Third Ancestornded on the ground and threw a stone.

    A massivework of magical formation lines lit up under their feet. It stretched in a two-meter wide circle, and a circr stone staircase leading down opened up for them.

    "Each of you will take one of these gems. It can protect against Earth Mage spells. Break them once you are down there, and let the current of the magma take you. It will push you towards the Inner Region of the Ignis n, far away from here."

    Aleshia and the others took an orange gem from the Third Ancestor''s open palm. They curiously stared at it up close with their eyes.

    "How about you?" Lawrend asked.

    "I will stay here. A massive war will break out between the three great ns. If I leave, it will weaken our defense. Once you are out there, you may watch the show. The Ignis n is something to be proud of."

    A smile bloomed on the Third Ancestor''s face after he finished his words. He was proud and excited about what was about to happen next.

    "We will watch if we can. Good luck."

    "Even if we die, we will rebirth, so good luck is not needed."

 Chapter 747 The Morning Dew Heaven Mage

    The Third Ancestor brimmed with confidence. Lawrend nodded his head and urged Aleshia and the others to break their gems and head down the staircase.

    Lawrend followed behind them and the staircase closed.

    The staircase released a serene glow as rare gems were iid across the walls. They gave enough illumination to help them head down.

    "Master, what if this is a trap?" Rami asked.

    She stood close to Nephilim and focused her senses on the surroundings. She was ready for any booby trap that might attack them.

    "I don''t know. Let''s just keep going. I believe those gems are real."

    Lawrend couldn''t offer them assurance as he himself was clueless about what was at the bottom. Though, his instinct was telling him that the Third Ancestor was trustworthy.

    The group soon reached the very bottom. A bubbling pool ofva greeted them. It released heat that could cook a steak in a matter of minutes.

    "I will go in first," Lawrend said.

    He wanted to make that it was safe before he let them go down. He cracked the gem, and it created a semi-transparent orange sphere around his body. Lawrend observed it carefully and found that it was working as expected.

    He jumped into theva pool.

    "Master!"

    All of a sudden, he went horizontal as a powerful current pulled his leg to the right. He hurriedly used his magic and stopped himself from getting pulled away.

    "I''m okay. The current is real. Jump in."

    Aleshia and the others were stressed as they kept getting scared for the past few days. They didn''t know if something bad would happen to them before they could realize it.

    "Thank you, Master. Let''s go. Fufufu."

    Aezel urged Veronica and jumped into theva pool. She and Veronica were pulled by the current and disappeared. Aleshia and the others followed right behind her.

    Lawrend let the current take him after everyone left.

    The magma current acted like liquid water as it moved rapidly. Lawrend was separated from it by the bubble created by the gem. He was able to watch the magma rapidly fly past his head.

    "What an ingenious way to move people out," Lawrend muttered out loud.

    An outsider would think that the magma underneath would be deadly. But the Ignis n managed to find a way to utilize it for escape. It was a great way to escape without letting any invaders know.

    Lawrend sat inside the stream for several hours. He was able to feel the others ahead of him due to the traces of mana they left. Soon, the current slowed down, and he was able to feel himself turning around a round corner.

    *Plop*

    Lawrend floated out of theva. He was still moving, but it was only at walking speed at most. He flew up, and the others were already waiting for him.

    "Master, this is the Inner Region!" Ember eximed.

    She opened her arms wide in excitement. This was also her first time using this escape route. It made her feel proud of her n.

    "It is indeed interesting. We need to go on."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Lawrend ordered them to go south. They crossed the Inner Region for half a day and arrived at the Outer Region.

    The journey was quite smooth, and they didn''t experience any hups. Another half a day passed, and they arrived halfway through the Outer Region. Even at their speed, the Outer Region was still quite big.

    Lawrend suddenly sensed something behind him. He turned behind him. A secondter, Ember looked behind too.

    And then everyone looked back. They all sensed a disturbance from the back.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The fire mana in the air suddenly became suffocating. Lawrend tried to absorb them into his body, but they refused to listen to him. They then disappeared and headed to the center of the Ignis n.

    "Another Heaven Mage spell¡­"

    Lawrend was shocked.

    But then a wave of cool air rushed in from the outside. It followed behind the wave of fire mana.

    "A Water Heaven Mage spell?"

    Lawrend stopped flying and focused his attention on the center of the n. He could faintly see a giant ming phoenix extend its wings and a huge tsunami of water appearing out of nowhere to drown the phoenix.

    Their huge size was enough to let Lawrend know that they were casting Heaven Mage spells over there.

    "Amazing¡­" Nephilim muttered.

    She was amazed to see a Water Heaven Mage spell. She could use water magic so even though she was seeing it from afar, she still learned something from it.

    "Master, look! A huge steam explosion!" Elena shouted and pointed.

    Her excitement was understandable. This was the first time she had seen one. She missed itst time when Aezel and the Guild Master fought. That fight created a powerful steam explosion that destroyed a huge portion of the port.

    "It is indeed a steam explosion¡­"

    Lawrend was speechless, seeing the power of two Heaven Mage spells colliding with each other. His Earth Mage Combination Supernova Spell was nothingpared to them. Comparing the two was likeparing a drop of water and ake.

    "Master, let''s continue on. We aren''t sure if someone knows about that exit route," Humility said.

    She knew a lot about the risks of using a predetermined escape route. The previous Undrasil Kingdom had one in the royal castle. There was a chance that someone knew about it and was waiting for them somewhere.

    They might already be far from the escape route, but that still doesn''t mean there was no one monitoring arge area for any movements.

    "What a smart youngdy," a feminine man''s voice sounded behind them.

    Lawrend turned around and widened his eyes. It was a man with thick makeup on his face. He wore a loose robe that was for women.

    "A Water Heaven Mage!" Lawrend eximed.

    "Oh! You know me, the Morning Dew Heaven Mage??" the gay man excitedly asked.

    "Aren''t you supposed to be with them?" Lawrend asked and took a stance with his palm pointed at them.

 Chapter 748 Supernova Spell Vs Morning Dew Heaven Mage

    Lawrend knew the gay man was a Water Heaven Mage because it was fairly obvious from the mana within their body. It was the purest water mana he had ever seen.

    "You are Lawrend, right? I can smell the stench of demons on you and those two¡­"

    The Morning Dew Heaven Mage pointed at Veronica and Aezel. Lawrend was rmed. He wouldn''t be able to make a random excuse now that he knew that it was them that they were looking for.

    "And who are you?" Lawrend asked.

    He tried to buy time as he thought of a way to escape from this predicament. He was with his maids and children, while his opponent was a Heaven Mage. It would be impossible to live this through if he didn''t carefully choose his response.

    "Just call me Dew. My name is too boring. Hehehe," Dew giggled at him.

    He eyed Lawrend with slightly seductive eyes.

    Lawrend gulped in fear. He felt like his manhood would be vited if he stayed in front of this gay man for a longer time. Who knew what kind of depravity the gay man had done throughout their long life?

    Someone who was visibly gay like them obviously had a lot of sex drive. They were constantly looking for potential mates as they attracted them with their makeup. [AN: Sorry for the cranky They/Them/Their usage. It can''t be helped these days.]

    "Dew, what do I have to do for you to let all of us go?" Lawrend carefully asked.

    "Hehekeke¡­ You know the answer." Dew licked their lips from edge to edge.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A shiver ran down Lawrend''s spine. He was as straight as a man could be. It was against his values to even consider doing it with another man.

    "Hahahaha¡­ My asshole is full of shit," Lawrend forced himself tough.

    "You underestimate my water spells. Do you want to know what it feels like to be ''deep'' cleaned with magic?"

    A weird look appeared on Lawrend''s face. On one hand, he was disgusted by the idea. On the other, he wanted to learn the spell so he could use it on his maids in the future.

    "Too bad I''m not into guys."

    Lawrend slowly inched away backward.

    "If you defeat me, I will pretend I never saw anything. If not, you will have to apany for the night. Kekehehe¡­"

    Dew''s eyes shone with greed. A faint smirk formed on his face.

    "Grrr¡­"

    Aezel gritted her teeth in anger. The fact that she couldn''t do anything angered her. It was supposed to be her job to protect her Master.

    "Trust Master," Humility whispered beside her.

    "Fine! I will not go back on my words."

    Lawrend had no choice but to ept this offer. He wouldn''t be able to resist if the gay man tried to attack him outright. He had more chance if they dueled.

    "I want to know how you survived a Heaven Mage spell," Dew said.

    Dew flew up, and surges of water mana escaped their body. They extended their finger and motioned for Lawrend to follow after them. Lawrend flew up while keeping the distance between them.

    At the height above the clouds, the two of them looked tiny as they hovered. Strong wind currents shook their clothing all over the ce.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "You''re very interesting, Lawrend¨C A person with the Ignis and Demon bloodline. I knew I''d find you here. The Ignis n has always been acting suspicious," Dew said.

    Their posture was rxed. They weren''t like Lawrend, who was tensed up and ready to react to any spells. He didn''t trust Dew enough to lower his guard down.

    "I''d rather not be that interesting."

    "Hehe. I will transform you tonight!"

    A staff with a crystal-smooth surface appeared in Dew''s hand. It was perfectly straight, with a small water-droplet-shaped blue crystal at the tip. They pointed it toward Lawrend''s direction.

    A front-facing whirlpool formed out of nowhere and headed at Lawrend.

    He turned into a sh of golden lightning and reappeared several hundred meters away. A sh of interest was on Dew''s face.

    "You not only have an affinity with Fire and Lightning, right?" Dew said with a teasing smile.

    Lawrend didn''t reply to not allow himself to get distracted. He was still an Earth Mage. It would be fatal to let himself lose concentration for a single moment.

    "Come!"

    Dew pulled the water from the whirlpool towards Lawrend''s direction with a swing of his staff. It then reformed into a giant water droplet.

    At the ground, steam started escaping the red-hot ground. They were all attracted to Dew''s staff as he used his control over water to pull them in.

    Lawrend dodged the giant water droplet with ease. It wasn''t that hard, as the huge mass of the water droplet caused it to slow down.

    Nevertheless, Dew still continued swinging his staff around and controlling the giant water droplet to try to hit Lawrend. The more time that passed, the bigger and bigger it got as more steam escaped the ground below.

    *Boom!*

    Arge chunk of the ground exploded with a huge plume of steam escaping it.

    "Ahhh!"

    "Run!"

    Aleshia and the others screamed and took cover with each other. The explosion caused hotva and rocks to rain down from above. It may not be obvious, butva contained some amount of water, which was the steam that escaped from the hot ground.

    Lawrend soon realized what Dew was trying to do. They¡­ were just ying with him. Arge grin was on their face as they spun him all over the ce. It was humiliating and frustrating.

    "Hehehe¡­" Dew giggled.

    When Lawrend heard that, he snapped. He lost Valentina, and now a crazy gay man was toying with him. He decided to risk it all with a spell.

    "Supernova!"

    Lawrend conjured a small sun in his palm without chanting it. His use of his imagination weakened it, but he didn''t have the time to chant it out, so it was eptable.

    He started pouring half of his fire and lightning mana into it, causing it to grow in size quickly.

 Chapter 749 New Icy Nova Spell

    "Dance some more for me!" Dew shouted.

    He sped up his movements, and the giant water droplet quickly turned into a blur as it whooshed everywhere. Lawrend became a constant bolt of lightning as he continuously avoided it. He wasn''t able to get any sort of break.

    The sun in his palm grew to about a meter in size. It didn''t look impressive to speak of, but it spewed out sr res every now and then, warning everyone of itstent power.

    The flow of mana wasn''t fast enough for Lawrend.

    "AHHHHHHHH!!!!"

    With a loud battle cry that reached far, Lawrend poured in all of the fire and lightning mana in his physical body. This resulted in a huge spike in the growth of the sun. It turned tremendouslyrge in a matter of a few seconds.

    Dew''s yful face turned serious. They were aware of the danger contained within that sun. They pointed the staff above their head, and the water droplet floated above their head.

    Lawrend stopped and gazed at Dew and the water droplet with his elemental eyes. He saw tendrils of pure water mana leave the tip of Dew''s staff and integrate themselves into the water droplet.

    "World Ending Tundra!"

    "Explode!"

    Lawrend teleported away. He didn''t need to think much to know that Dew cast an Earth Mage spell. Since they were a Heaven Mage, it should be easy for them to insta-cast that kind of spell.

    Lawrend reappeared beside Aleshia and the others. He broke the gem that the Third Ancestor gave to him as proof that he could be trusted. He controlled it and had it expand its radius to cover everyone.

    The Supernova spell shattered the space and sent a sh of bright light that could be seen from the Ignis n''s Phoenix Main Hall. Dew covered themself with a sphere of solid ice.

    The World Ending Tundra spell and the Supernova spell collided.

    The World Ending Tundra spell created sharp icicles that were several metersrge. Many of them exploded out in every direction. Thus, only half of them hit the Supernova spell, but it was still a significant portion.

    The ice skipped the liquid phase and directly turned into steam because of the powerful heat and pressure the Supernova spell created. This sudden expansion of a solid object to a gaseous vapor created something simr to a steam explosion.

    The result was an amplification of the Supernova spell.

    Dew was horrified and thickened the sphere of ice in an instant. The explosion of the Supernova spell reached his sphere of ice and cracked it. The force then threw him outward at breakneck speed.

    Meanwhile, Lawrend and the others were safe from the explosion. The semi-transparent orange sphere could still withstand the amplified Supernova spell even though it covered arger area than it was originally designed for.

    "Hm?"

    Lawrend suddenly got an idea after seeing the amplification effect. What if hebined his water magic with the Supernova spell? Who knew what kind of explosion that would result in.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A few secondster, the Supernova spell dissipated into itsponent manas.

    Dew was floating a kilometer away with an angry expression on his face.

    "You haven''t defeated me yet, LAWREND!" Dew shouted in a deep voice.

    Lawrend had been used to hearing the higher pitch voice of Dew, so it was particrly intimidating to hear his voice change. It was as if they had be a different person, and he should be ready for what was about toe next.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Hmph. I have another spell!" Lawrend snorted in response.

    He threw the gem to Ember and created an exit from the sphere. He then flew high above the clouds. Dew didn''t attack yet and followed Lawrend above.

    "I will stop ying around. Get ready," Dew muttered deeply.

    "Me too."

    Lawrend was more than ready. He just had a new idea for a spell, and he wanted to test them out on Dew.

    "Morning Dew!" Dew shouted.

    The remaining water vapor and water mana around them suddenly gathered together and formed a misty fog around Lawrend. It covered his vision and prevented him from seeing Dew in front of him.

    "Ice Nova!"

    From the spell name, it was obvious what kind of spell Lawrend had imagined.

    Lawrend poured out a massive amount of water mana and wrestled some away from the surroundings, which was in Dew''s control. It then formed a perfect sphere ball and grew to a foot in size.

    "Die!" Dew shouted.

    The fog condensed even more. They turned into tiny water droplets that transformed into millions of sharp ice needles.

    "Stop!"

    Lawrend forcefully used his space magic and created a sphere of a spatial anomaly around him. The ice needles turned and avoided him. The sudden use of space magic caused some of Lawrend''s organs to rupture.

    It was already bad enough when he forcefully used them in his fight against the Third Ancestor.

    Dew widened their eyes in shock and disbelief. This was their first time witnessing space magic in action. Earlier, he didn''t notice Lawrend teleport away because the Supernova spell covered him and masked the space mana he used.

    The space magic was a sess. It bought Lawrend enough time.

    His fire and lightning magic covered the ice ball and formed a sun around it. It was now a sun with an ice core.

    "AHHHH!!"

    Lawrend overdrew his fire and lightning mana within his soul. His physical body had no more, so he was forced to resort to this. It created a tear in Lawrend''s soul, which caused his mind to feel like it was stabbed by a giant spike and turned to mush.

    Lawrend managed to gather enough mind power to teleport back into the orange sphere with Aleshia and the others.

    "What kind of magic¨C!" Dew screamed in a high-pitched voice.

    The girly voice was quickly cut off as the Icy Nova spell shattered space once again, and this time, itpressed the ice core and turned it into liquid. The water then pushed back as it was onlypressible to a certain point.

 Chapter 750 Spared

    The pushback by the water core and thepression force created by the Supernova spellyer turned the collision point into high-energy steam. This then resulted in chaos, and the force of the explosion heightened.

    *THUD*

    After the initial boom of the topyer, the core released a deep boom that shattered the red-hot ground for a radius of a dozen kilometers.

    Dew crushed a blue gem in their finger, and a semi-transparent blue sphere of water mana protected them from the st. They gazed at the destruction with a wide open mouth.

    Dew had never seen an Earth Mage cause so much destruction before.

    Aleshia and the others supported the weak Lawrend up as he stared at the effect of his spell. It was a sess. He was able to create a spell that could definitely kill a weak Heaven Mage.

    He turned his eyes to Dew. The gay man was terrified as they stayed within the safe space created by the blue gem.

    "It was unfortunate he didn''t die¡­" Lawrend sighed.

    It was to be expected as the gay man was a Heaven Mage. They must have a lot of things that could protect them, just like the blue gem they had just used. It was already impressive of him to force them to use that blue gem.

    "Hahh¡­" Dew released a defeated sigh.

    They flew down to Lawrend''s level at the ground. They looked around at the shattered ground around them before focusing on Lawrend.

    "You earned my respect. Go, before my n and the Zephyr n arrives."

    "Are you¡­ sure?" Lawrend asked with difficulty as the pain inhibited his speech.

    "I will keep my word. Your magic¡­ Let''s just say I want to see it shine in the future," Dew said and smiled.

    Lawrend feltplicated seeing the genuine smile on Dew''s face. A sense of respect grew within him for this gay man.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Let''s go," Lawrend said to his maids.

    Aleshia and the others looked at Dew one more time before turning the gem off and flying away with Lawrend in their arms. The Earth Mages in the group helped everyone fly at Earth Mage speed by holding their hands or carrying them on their backs.

    As a result, they looked like a ragged group of travelers.

    ¡­

    Half a day passed. It was nighttime, and no one came after Lawrend''s group. Lawrend was still in a lot of pain, but he was able to endure them as his pure phoenix bloodline continued to work hard and fix his internal organs.

    The group would look back once in a while as the faint waves of mana passed them. The battle in the Ignis n still hadn''t finished.

    Lawrend opened his eyes after resting for half a day. He looked around and saw everyone using their best to fly at their fastest speed. He felt ashamed that it ended this way.

    He didn''t want his kids and maids to see him in this vulnerable state. He wanted to look cool and powerful in front of them.

    "Master, how do you feel?" Rami asked. She was flying slightly ahead while carrying his right back and noticed him move.

    "I''m fine. The pain is nothing. It''s nothingpared to removing all of my mana and feeling like dried fruit," Lawrend answered.

    He tried to smile, but it looked crooked.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "I''m sorry, Master¡­ I''m not strong enough to protect you," Aezel said behind him.

    "It''s fine. If you''re stronger than me, I will be very sad."

    "But Master¡­"

    "Shh¡­"

    Lawrend looked back at her seriously. Aezel shut her mouth and didn''t dare to say anymore. She understood what her Master wanted to say. It was beyond anyone to fight against a Heaven Mage.

    "Come to think of it, the tip of the staff Dew was using looked like a butt plug¡­" Lawrend muttered in a daze.

    "...What is a butt¡­ plug? It sounds obscene?" Aleshia curiously asked from the side.

    "*Cough* I forgot my kids are here."

    Lawrend looked over to his front and saw them looking back at him with curious eyes. He realized he had messed up. These little guys were knowledge hungry as their souls grew stronger. They required a lot of knowledge to support their rapid maturity.

    Watching how the adults do it was the most efficient, so hearing what Lawrend said would certainly corrupt them very early on.

    "..."

    His kids didn''t say anything but stared at him with faces full of worry and some concerned gazes.

    "What? I didn''t hit my head!"

    Lawrend could tell what was on their minds. He was annoyed and embarrassed.

    "Master, I want to know more about thister-nyaa," Amene said.

    Her curious feline eyes stared at him. Her cat ears cutely flicked tomunicate how curious she was.

    "I will tell all of you once I''ve healed," Lawrend replied.

    Lawrend rxed during the trip. He was still worried that someone woulde after them, but it had already been half a day. They were quite far, and the Heaven Mages shouldn''t have the leisure toe look for him.

    He guessed that the Morning Dew Heaven Mage was an exception.

    ¡­

    They passed the night, and the sun started rising over the horizon. Lawrend was able to focus on it as he gazed to his left while getting carried by his maids. He remembered his Icy Nova spell and wondered what kind of sun that was rising over the horizon of this world.

    He had never asked that question before. He always assumed that it was simr to the sun from his previous world, but it was also possible that it wasn''t since there was magic here.

    The greatest proof was hisary system. He was able to enter inside it with his soul, and the sun he made looked like a real sun when he was standing on its surface.

    If he was able to turn that into a real world, what would it be like? Would he be a god? It was still a long way to go, and he needed to go to the Demon World to take a step further.

 Chapter 751 A Heaven Mage AGAIN??

    Lawrend continued staring at the sun in a daze as he thought of nonsensical things. He slowly inhaled the mana from his surroundings to refill the mana he had lost in his battle against the Morning Dew Heaven Mage.

    ¡­

    A few days passed, and Lawrend''s group reached a long distance away from the Ignis n. They were moving very fast, but the Primitus Continent was absurdlyrge.

    At this point, Lawrend was already fully healed. He flew among them, and they slowed down their pace earlier to afortable one.

    Right now, they were passing above an Imperial Capital. Lawrend managed to overhear something.

    "Huh? The Altro Federation is participating?" Lawrend repeated in shock.

    He stopped, and the others stopped as soon as he did.

    "I heard it too¡­" Ember said.

    "Me too."

    The others nodded their heads. They were powerful enough to hear the words being constantly repeated in the city below. It would be hard for them to not hear it.

    "The Altro Federation, huh¡­ The Three Great ns too¡­ What the hell is going on?"

    Lawrend was worried about the future of this world. This chaos wasn''t good for his children. He was d that he was heading to the Demon World.

    "Sir."

    A woman called out to them.

    Lawrend turned his head and saw a middle-aged woman with a well-developed body and a veiled face staring in their direction.

    "A Heaven Mage!" Lawrend eximed.

    Why was it that Heaven Mages suddenly started popping out of nowhere? Before he met the Third Ancestor, he had practically only met one, and that was the Pir Heaven Mage.

    "Are you Lawrend?" the mysterious Heaven Mage asked.

    "Yes, who are you?" Lawrend solemnly asked.

    His maids gripped his hands tightly, and their palms sweated. It was nerve-wracking to see another Heaven Mage after their Master had just suffered at the hands of one a few days ago.

    "I''m the Seeing Heaven Mage of the Altro Federation. I knew that you''d be here," she answered. Lawrend could faintly imagine a smile behind her veil.

    "What!? What is the Altro Federation doing here?" Lawrend asked in disbelief.

    His maids, especially Aleshia and E, stared at the woman in surprise. It was hard for them to imagine that speaking of the Altro Federation would summon one of them here.

    "I foresaw the future and came here," she replied.

    "That''s absurd!"

    Lawrend was thoroughly shocked. He had never imagined that it was possible to see the future. The chances of the Seeing Heaven mage to chance upon him here were close to nil.

    He could only believe her words even though it was hard for him to believe them.

    "We do not want the Spring and Zephyr ns to destroy the Ignis n and possibly kill you. We havee to put an end to this silly war," she exined to him in a solemn tone.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Lawrend could tell that she was serious from the tone of her voice. She was determined to uphold what she had just said.

    "So you guys knew from the start that the Three Great ns would start a war?" Lawrend asked.

    "Sort of. The seeing ritual I did only showed that the Primitus Continent would fall into disorder. Thus, I convinced everyone toe here."

    Lawrend gaped at her words. If all of the Heaven Mages from the Altro Federation were here, it would mean that there were 38 Heaven Mages in the Primitus Continent at the moment!

    That number caused Lawrend to shudder. If they attacked together, would they be able to destroy a quarter of the continent? It was very much possible.

    The Seeing Heaven Mage flew closer and said, "We need your help. You have already talked about this with Big Brother Pir, right?"

    Lawrend''s mind went nk as he couldn''t remember what she was talking about. So many things happened, and he focused on practicing his magic. The things that happened in the Altro continent had turned into a blur.

    "The Goddess¡­" she whispered.

    Lawrend''s pupils widened as he remembered it. The Pir Heaven Mage talked to him about the dangers of the Goddess and their n to kill her in the future. So the Seeing Heaven Mage was here to speak to him about it.

    "I remember now. What do you want me to do?" Lawrend asked and nodded his head seriously.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He was ready to do everything to help them kill the Goddess. He wouldn''t be able to escape her control. The moment he became a Sub-God, he would be under her direct control.

    It was a future Lawrend didn''t want to happen. If he wasn''t forced by his circumstances, he wouldn''t have made that soul contract with her at all, even if that would have caused his death.

    "Escape to wherever you want to go. The Primitus Continent will be in great turmoil until your return."

    "Is that all? You don''t want me to do anything else?"

    It was already what he was about to do. She didn''t need to tell him that.

    "Ah, yes. If you meet the Divine Mage of the Primitus Continent, ask him whose side he''s on."

    "W-Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaatttt!????"

    Lawrend gawked, opened his eyes wide, and extended his legs and arms outwards to express his greatest shock. This was the first time he had been surprised this much ever since he had arrived in this world.

    "Yes. There is a Divine Mage in this world. We had detected his existence. He isn''t a part of any of the Three Great ns. We suspect that he was from the previous era."

    The sudden revtion stunned Lawrend. A painful feeling engulfed his heart as the thought of the previous era reminded him of Valentina.

    "Why are you sad?" the Seeing Heaven Mage worriedly asked.

    "Nothing¡­" Lawrend replied and gathered himself.

    "If you''re worried about the Divine Mage killing you, I suggest you be a Heaven Mage first before you try to look for him. You''d be powerless before him otherwise."

    "I will. Thank you. I will do what you said. How do I contact you?"

    "The crystal ball in your Storage Ring can contact the Pir Heaven Mage, right?"

    "I see."

 Chapter 752 Blind City Guard

    "Farewell. May we meet again in the future as equals," she said and waved at them.

    Lawrend''s group continued onward. Chills ran down Lawrend''s back as her words echoed within his mind. It was one thing to meet another Heaven Mage out in the open, but it was another to hear the contents of her words.

    Lawrend didn''t know if he could trust her.

    "Do you think that we can trust her?" Lawrend asked his maids.

    "We shouldn''t trust them yet, Master," Rami replied.

    "Why?"

    "They might be using this chance to take over the Primitus Continent. They must have been eye-ing the continent for a long time now. It was only because the Three Great ns had 21 Heaven Mages that they didn''t dare to carelessly invade," Rami exined.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lawrend nodded his head in agreement at her words. It made sense. They needed to exercise caution.

    It was not a problem to continue going to the Demon World. It had been their n since the start, anyway.

    "Master, why don''t we take a different entrance to the Demon World than the one I entered here with?" Aezel asked.

    "What will that do?"

    "We will end up in an unfamiliar ce. I might not know where we are when we get there, but it''s safer than heading on that route. There might be traps there."

    The cautious thoughts Lawrend''s maids employed caused him to faintly smile.

    "Alright. Let''s do that."

    The group continued for half a day, and the sun started setting.

    "We should take a rest. We had been flying for so long now."

    "As per your orders, Master," Aleshia and the others chanted.

    They flew down to a city. It was located within an obscure kingdom. It wasn''t anything special in the eyes of the group, who had been to the Ignis n.

    "Eeek¡­ Should we really stay here, Master?" Humility asked.

    Disgust was all over her face. After being used to the Ignis n and the Imperial Capital, her standards had risen above the level of this city. It was like she was visiting the slums.

    "There''s no problem, right? Or would you rather sleep on top ofrge leaves and the hard soil?" Lawrend asked her andnded on the ground.

    "No¡­" Humility responded with her head down.

    She was ashamed and didn''t dare to speak further.

    Lawrend ignored her, and they walked to the gates. The city guard looked over at them and at the lines on the octagon on Lawrend''s mage badge.

    "I-Is that real?"

    The octagon had six hard lines out of eight, which meant that Lawrend was an Earth Mage. He shook as fear overtook his ability to think and made him stunned.

    ? "What do you think?" Lawrend asked, and wisps of fire, lightning, and water rotated a few centimeters above his upright index finger.

    "Y-Yes! I will let you, sirs and ma''ams, in!!" the city guard responded with a loud shout.

    He attracted the attention of the others, and they came over.

    "What''s going on here, Leoton?" a leader-like figure among the city guards approached with several city guards behind him.

    "C-Captain, H-He is an Earth Mage¡­" Leoton pointed at Lawrend with a shaky finger.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Huh?"

    The Captain stared at Lawrend''s mage badge for a bit.

    *Smack*

    "What the hell are you doing? There''s obviously no Earth Mages that will visit our city!"

    The Captain shouted as he had just hit the back of Leoton''s head. Leoton almost fell over, and he looked back at the Captain with an angry expression on his face.

    "I don''t dare risk it!" Leoton responded and firmly stood in ce.

    *Crash*

    Leoton fell over a wooden crate and broke it to pieces. The Captain pulled his raised foot back and lowered his head to re at Leoton.

    "Go back and re-enter the trainin¨C"

    "Aleshia," Lawrend called out.

    "You got it, Master."

    Aleshia took a step forward and touched the Captain''s shoulder. He froze and cranked his head towards his shoulder. There were countless ck tendrils growing out of it to the rest of his body.

    Without being able to release any noise, the Captain''s flesh melted into a ck goop on the ground. It then quickly disappeared, and a small white mushroom reced him.

    "..."

    Leoton and the bunch of city guards stared at the scene in silence.

    "Sorry!"

    "Forgive us!"

    They immediately started running, including Leoton. He was the most scared of them as he had also seen Lawrend use a bit of his magic. He didn''t want Lawrend to think of killing him with those. The wrath of an Earth Mage was like incurring the wrath of the Goddess for him.

    The onlookers slowly inched away from Lawrend''s group. Once they got far enough, they started running away.

    "I told you, Master," Humility muttered.

    Lawrend looked back at her with a fierce re and said, "I will punish you tonight."

    Humility froze in ce. Lawrend''s appearance and his re were like being stared at by a primordial beast that wouldn''t hesitate to make her suffer the worst of tortures.

    Lawrend wasn''t normally this angry. He was just annoyed since Humility was acting like a pompous b*tch. Her royal bloodline had ingrained this sense of superiority within her.

    Ember was much better since she acted tame before him. Thus, Lawrend concluded that it was because he hadn''t punished Humility enough. Tonight would be the day she would learn new ways to moan.

    "You''re lucky¡­" Aezel whispered in Humility''s ear.

    Aezel stared at her with eyes full of envy. The thought of her Master punishing Humility was enough to arouse her, and of course, she wanted those terrible things to happen to her.

    "Mother¡­"

    Courage gripped his fist tightly after seeing the downcast expression on his mother''s face after Lawrend scolded her. His determination to earn Lawrend''s recognition grew even more. He imagined that Lawrend''s recognition would make him treat his mother better.

    Naturally, that was not it. Courage was simply unaware of his mother''s debauchery in bed.

 Chapter 753 Teaching Humility Humility Through Her Backdoor ? ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [WARNING: Anal warning. You have been warned. NOT SCAT. Do not worry. I will never write that.]

    Lawrend''s group''s notorious deed spread through the whole city in a matter of hours. Whether it was your uncle, auntie, brother, sister, whore, mother, father, or dog, they all knew what Lawrend''s group did at the city''s gate.

    Lawrend didn''t know about that, nor did he pay any attention to what was happening outside. They were renting a small house at the edge of the city, far from the noise of the streets.

    "Call Humility over," Lawrend said from within his room.

    Aezel, who was standing by the door, responded, "As soon as I can, Master."

    A few secondster, rushed footsteps came from the other side of the door. Then a loud shuffling of clothing as the person behind it fixed her clothes.

    The door opened, and Humility walked inside in her maid uniform. She lowered her head and sneaked a peek at Lawrend. His face was emotionless as he rxed on the bed with his arms behind his head.

    He wasn''t looking at her but at the open balcony window. The weak wind gently swayed the white curtain, making for a serene scene.

    "Sit beside me on the bed."

    Humility quickened her pace and sat beside him. She turned her head at him and waited for his next words.

    "What life have you been living ever since you tried to scheme against me back then?" Lawrend asked without looking at her.

    "...As your maid."

    "That''s right. You''re my maid. You have no right toin about where we''re going to stay at. You might be my lover and the mother of my son, but you should still know your boundaries."

    "I''m sorry¡­ But¡­"

    "Shh! Listen to me." Lawrend interrupted her.

    Lawrend slid his hand on her waist and pulled her closer to him. He looked at her while she looked up at him. The closeness between them made her heart beat rapidly.

    His current appearance had an irresistible charm to it. Humility stared at him in a daze.

    "Bend over on myp. I will punish you," Lawrend said.

    "Okay¡­"

    Humility''s mind started spinning as various thoughts ran through her head.

    ''What will Master do to me? It''s not like I don''t like it, but I want him to look at me with his loving eyes. What do I do?''

    Lawrend slid his hand under her skirt and massaged her soft and warm butt. Her breathing hastened slightly as she got aroused.

    *p*

    Lawrend hit it hard with a swing of his hand.

    "Ah!"

    Humility was not ready for the sudden pain. She looked back at him with pitiful and begging eyes. That look on her face only aroused Lawrend. His inner sadism wanted to see more of it from her.

    *Smack!*

    "Ah!"

    *Smack!*

    "Ah~!"

    *Smack!*

    "AHhh..!"

    With each consecutive p, Humility''s moans became lewder and lewder.

    Lawrend continued on until her butt had turned red.

    "Ahhh¡­ It hurts¡­"

    Humility was both in pain and aroused. She panted and stared at the balcony window with tired eyes. She could feel something hard poking her belly from Lawrend''s crotch.

    She naturally knew what it was, but she didn''t dare to try and get it for fear of Lawrend punishing her again.

    "Did you learn your lesson?" Lawrend gently asked and rubbed her painful butt cheeks.

    "Mmm¡­ I won''t do it again, Master. I''ve learned my lesson," Humility replied and looked at him with reddened eyes.

    "I''m still not happy. I want to try something on you."

    "Eh?"

    Humility stared at him in despair. She thought that was the end of it. His spanking was painful because he was very powerful, and she had never experienced anything like it before as a princess.

    "It''s a spell. Don''t worry it will make you happyter," Lawrend exined with an enigmatic smile.

    Humility didn''t feel reassured when she saw that smileing from him. It was a smile he would only use when he was about to do something evil. She was worried about herself and what would happen to her.

    "Okay¡­"

    "Rx your butt. I will pull your panties down."

    Lawrend grabbed her pastel yellow panties and pulled them down to her knees.

    "Mnnn¡­"

    The sensation of her panties brushing against her sensitive butt cheeks caused Humility to feel a tingle within her.

    "Close your eyes and feel it."

    Lawrend licked his right index finger and wet it with his saliva. He then inserted it inside Humility''s butthole without giving her a chance to react.

    "Ahhh!!"

    Humility tensed up at the sudden unfamiliar feeling of something invading her virgin butthole. She turned her head at him with anger on her face.

    "My butthole is dirty, Master. I don''t clean it like Sister Amene."

    "Watch this."

    A cooling sensation suddenly flooded her butthole and spread through her stomach. Lawrend pulled out his finger, and a strong feeling of relief washed over her whole body.

    "W-What..?"

    Humility blinked her eyes in shock and confusion. She didn''t understand what just happened it all happened in an instant.

    Lawrend swung his finger, and a ck ball flew out of the window.

    "Was that all of my poop?" Humility asked as she realized what he just did.

    "Yes. The Morning Dew Heaven Mage inspired me to make that spell. It doesn''t have a chant yet," Lawrend exined with a faint smile on his face.

    Overall, he was very satisfied with the effect of the spell. It had done exactly what he hoped for it to do. The initial process was disgusting, but it also meant that Humility''s butthole and intestines were now pristine and clean.

    It was even better than Amene and Grape''s method of cleaning their buttholes.

    Lawrend could lick her butthole without being scared of tasting any poop particles.

    "Hehehe. Then you''re gonna¡­"

    Humility couldn''t help but be excited as she thought of what was about toe next as there was only one thing that needed such a thorough cleaning of her intestines and butthole.

    "Come and sit on myp and face me. I want to see your face as you take it in that hole for the first time," Lawrend said.

    "dly."

    Humility smiled, and the teary look on her face vanished like smoke. Her excitement for experiencing a new pleasure overcame her pain and embarrassment.

    She sat on hisp and faced him with her hands pressed against the bed frame behind him. She freed her right hand and used it to pull down his pants and free his raging boner.

    Her smooth and warm hand wrapped around the tip and slid down the shaft till she reached the base. She delicately sensed its size just with her touch.

    "I know that you need to lubricate it first before it can go in the butt," Humility said.

    "Do whatever you want."

    Lawrend didn''t give her any particr instruction. He faintly smirked. Humility smiled back as she had already thought of a perfect way.

    ''Master is so attractive when he looks at me expectantly¡­ I want him to feel the most pleasure as he takes my anal virginity. I need to¡­ Use my natural lubricator.''

    Humility pulled down and tore her panties off her legs. She then grabbed the base of his massive cock and guided it to enter her vagina.

    "Ah¡­"

    She lowered her hips gently, closed her eyes, and opened her mouth slightly as pleasure attacked her mind. Her wet vagina sucked in his cock and lubricated it with her love juices.

    She reached down to the base until his tip reached her baby door. After which, she pulled out and stared down as his cock exited her vagina covered in her lewd love juices.

    "That''s enough, right?" Humility asked with a proud smile on her face.

    Lawrend nodded his head, and his smile got wider. Humility''s heart pounded as she changed course and pressed her pristine butthole against his tip.

    She took a deep breath and¨C

    "Too slow!"

    Lawrend thrust his waist forward and prated her butthole. He pushed her sphincter open, and it squeezed hard on him as it tried to push him out. Lawrend grabbed Humility and didn''t let her pull it out.

    "Ahhhhh!!"

    Humility became weak as an unusual pleasure spread through her whole body. She fell on his chest, and she embraced him.

    "Sorry. I can''t resist it when you''re being too slow. Your body is too tempting, Humility¡­" Lawrend whispered into her ear.

    Even though Humility wanted to get angry, she was weak against his sweet words. She pressed her face harder on his chest and moved her butt on her own.

    She pushed down, and his massive sword tore her insides open. It reached deep, and she felt it change the shape of her insides. The strange feeling of something inside her stimting her pleasure zones caused her to lose all of her strength.

    As a result, Humility''s butt gave in, making Lawrend''s cock go all way in.

    "Ahhhh..! No¡­ It- It''s going to make me crazy¡­"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Humility was terrified of this newfound pleasure that she was feeling. If she got more of it, she was afraid that she would get addicted to it. The feeling of her first anal was weird.

    She had the urge to poop, but there shouldn''t be any poop within her. Rather, it was Lawrend''srge cock that was stimting the sensors within her butthole that would normally warn her if she needed to poop.

    This feeling, mixed with pleasure, made her go crazy.

    "Rx your sphincter. It will feel better that way," Lawrend said to guide her.

    Humility nodded her head and slowly controlled her sphincter to rx. Lawrend was able to easily pull her up, and his cock slid through her butthole smoothly.

    "Ohh¡­ Your virgin butthole feels so tight and perfect¡­ It''s not ufortably tight but perfect for pleasure. You were born for this, Humility," Lawrend said to her as he closed his eyes to enjoy it.

    "Ahhh¡­ Please teach me more, Master¡­" Humility whispered with a red face.

    She herself loved the feeling of anal sex. She wanted to feel more of it.

    "Get used to it first, then we will try more positions next," Lawrend answered.

    "I-I will try."

    Humility wasn''t confident as she felt weak from the pleasure. She pushed against Lawrend''s chest and separated herself from him. She then raised her butt up herself and felt his massive cock slide out of her butthole.

    A series of electrifying sensations flooded her whole body, causing her to feel weak again.

    "Hahhh!"

    She fell onto his chest once again and panted as her chest pounded from excitement.

    ''That was amazing. I want more! But it''s so pleasurable¡­ I-I can''t do it on my own. I want Master to hold me and pleasure himself without caring for what I felt,'' Humility thought to herself.

    "Do it, or you won''t be able to fully enjoy it."

    Lawrend was very patient. This was her first anal experience, so he wanted to make sure it was a memorable experience for her. And that would only happen if she shook her waist on her own and took it at her own pace.

    "You got it¡­ I will make sure y-you cum!" Humility said with difficulty as she supported herself up again.

    Anal sex was something else. She had already given birth to a son, so she wasn''t as fierce as she used to be, but now, she wanted to feel more pleasure and to make him cum with her clean butthole.

    "I won''t cum at this rate," Lawrend replied teasingly.

    "Hmph!"

    Humility forced her strength with sheer will and raised her butt again. She prepared herself as the pleasure came again.

    "Ahhh¡­ Mmm¡­ Ah! T-This is so good!" Humility moaned and rolled her eyes back.

    "Right? Move faster. Feel the spot that gives you the most pleasure."

    Lawrend''s words were like a hypnosis spell. Humility followed them, and she bounced up and down hisp. Her butthole greedily sucked in and squeezed his cock.

    Humility would tremble as she became weak, but she would hold on and go for another bouncing motion.

    "Ahh..! Mmm! Ahh! Mmm! Mmmm~! Ah¡­"

    Humility closed her eyes and lost herself in the pleasure. She thoroughly enjoyed her first anal sex. It was totally unlike normal sex. She finally understood as to why Sister Amene and Sister Grape loved to do it.

    Indeed, it was something she would get addicted to now that she had already tried it.

    ''This spot¡­ Ah! No¡­ This spot is better¡­ Ahhh! T-There''s an even better one¡­'' Humility thought to herself as she moved her butt around, trying to find her anal G-spot.

    Lawrend was having fun as he watched her lose herself in the pleasure. He let her do as she pleased. He himself was enjoying it as her various motions squeezed his cock in unique ways.

    "AHHH!!!"

    Suddenly, Humility''s whole lower half shook, and she fell onto his chest once more. A rush of warm liquid flooded Lawrend''s crotch, and her anal sphincter squeezed down on his cock as hard as it could.

    "Ohh¡­"

    Lawrend enjoyed it.

    "Hahh¡­ Hahhh¡­ I-I found it, Master," Humility said as she panted.

    It was hard for her to continue now that she had hit her anal G-spot. The burst of pleasure it sent her whole body caused her to orgasm in an instant. It was her first orgasm from anal too.

    "Good job."

    Lawrend gently caressed her back and ran his fingers down her slender back. She nudged her head on his chest and loved his gentleness.

    "Now, make me feel good," Lawrend said.

    "I-I can''t¡­ Your cock is hitting my anal G-spot¡­"

    Humility looked up at him with pitiful, begging eyes. She didn''t want to move herself or she would be weak. It was akin to someone avoiding moving a broken arm. But instead of pain, she would feel another burst of pleasure.

    "Do it," Lawrend said in a deep voice that didn''t ept a no for an answer.

    "You''re going to make me into an anal slut, Master¡­" Humility whispered and moved her butt again.

    "Ah!"

    A wave of pleasure spread through her whole body, and she forced her butt higher to keep his cock from pressing on her anal G-spot.

    "Please tell me if I''m being too slow, Master."

    Humility bowed her head with respect.

    "Not this way. Turn around and face the other way. I want to see my cock enter and exit your butthole," Lawrend replied.

    "E-Eh?"

    Humility nked out to a daze at his words. For some reason, she felt embarrassed. She didn''t want him to see her lewd butthole greedily sucking in his cock.

    "Do it."

    Once again, Lawrend hardened his tone. Humility understood that she needed to do it.

    She lifted her waist higher until his cock popped out of her butthole.

    "Ahnn~!"

    Humility''s whole body shivered as taking it out of her hole filled her with pleasure. She moved on the bed while on her knees and faced the other way.

    She bent towards him, and her lewd pink butthole and her slightly used pink slit were presented before Lawrend to view. He moved his hand and inserted a finger in her butthole.

    "Ah¡­ What are you doing, Master?" Humility asked and looked back.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I want to feel your lewd butthole up. It''s so beautiful," Lawrend said.

    Her butthole looked like a pink flower. His natural instincts were urging him to get down on his stomach and lick it.

    "T-Thank you."

    It was Humility''s first time hearing someonepliment her butthole. Even when the maid who helped her try out vegetables never said something like that.

    Technically, it wasn''t the first time something was inserted in her butt. She was trained before, so she would serve her future husband well. It was just her first time having real anal sex and having something as big as Lawrend''s cock pierce that hole.

    "Go."

    Lawrend stopped after exploring it for a bit.

    Humility nodded her head and grabbed his cock with her hand, and positioned it against her butthole. She then moved her hips back, and his cock pushed into her butthole.

    "A-Ahhh..!"

    The pleasure rushed into Humility''s body again. She bit her lips and pushed back some more. His cock entered deeper and deeper until she took all of it in.

    Unlike her vagina, which had a limited depth, her butthole could take something asrge as Lawrend''s cock. She gulped and leaned forward, causing it to pull out.

    She repeatedly moved her butt back and forth. The tip of his erect cock rubbed against the roof of her butthole and scraped against it. A subtle pleasure came with it, and she sped up some more as she got used to it.

    "Ah! Mmmhh¡­ Ah! Mmm¡­ Ah! Mmm¡­ Ah! Mm..! Ahh!"

    It felt different when Humility pulled out and pushed it back inside of her butthole. She was addicted to it, and she went faster and faster.

    "Good. Speed up some more."

    Lawrend stared at her lewd pink flower, expanding and contracting as it followed the shape of his cock. It tightened and sucked his cock.

    Slowly but surely, a faint feeling started concentrating on his cock.

    "Faster!"

    "Yes! Ah! Mm! Ah! Mm! Ah! Mm~! Ah~! Mm~! Ah~!"

    Humility started sweating as she tired herself in an attempt to pleasure him and make him cum.

    *Smack!*

    Lawrend pped her butt cheek. She sped up even more just like a horse that was hit with a whip. Her butthole made *Shlick* *Schlop* sounds repetitively.

    "I''m cumming soon! More!"

    "Ahhh! Let''s¡­ Mmm! ¡­cum..! ¡­t-together!"

    Humility smiled ecstatically as the pleasure flooded her whole body. She felt something gather within her crotch, simr to Lawrend.

    Lawrend suddenly grabbed her butt and pushed her forward and backward at rapid speed.

    "AHHHHHHH!!!!"

    Humility lost it as the pleasure exceeded what she could take in a moment.

    "I''m cumming!"

    Lawrend pulled hard and pushed his cock all the way inside of her butthole. He shot his thick white seed inside of her in shots.

    "Uh! Uh! Uu!"

    The pleasure from Humility''s first anal made Lawrend feel weak. He rested his back against the bed.

    As for Humility, she dropped on her stomach.

 Chapter 754 Finding The Demon Portal

    Lawrend and Humility went at it till it was nighttime, which they immediately slept after.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡­

    The next day Lawrend took a morning bath and stared at the wall of the bathroom. He couldn''t help but remember Valentina once again. At this time, she would be the voice he would talk to.

    "Valentina¡­"

    A tiny tear left Lawrend''s eyes, and he closed them. He took a deep breath and released it. He opened his eyes again, and they were as calm as a frozenke.

    "If there''s a way¡­ I hope I can see you again¡­" Lawrend muttered to himself.

    His heart ached just thinking about it, but he didn''t show any emotion on his face.

    ¡­

    Lawrend continued his flight with his maids and children that afternoon after everyone got ready. The whole city released synchronized sighs of relief. They were d the city didn''t get ended.

    Lawrend''s group was rtively closer to the shoreline of the south of the Primitus Continent. That was the location of another portal to the Demon World.

    "Auntie Aezel, I''m so excited!" Eina shouted as she flew alongside them.

    Her pale white skin stood out with her beautiful violet hair.

    "Fufufufu. I''m also excited. In that world, you will find that men will follow your orders even if they don''t know you as long as it isn''t too much," Aezel replied.

    "Sister Aezel, are you sure you can talk to them? What if a Heaven Mage-level demon straight up goes to attack us?" Rami worriedly asked.

    She was an angel, and the thought of entering the Demon World filled her heart with anxiety. If there was anyone here who knew more about Demons than Aezel, it would be her.

    "Heaven Demons are hard to find. They usually have their own empires. There''s only a small chance that we will end up in the Imperial Capital of one," Aezel answered.

    "What kind of different spells do they cast in there?" Lawrend asked.

    He had never asked this question because it didn''t matter to him before, but now that he was heading there, it was only necessary so that he could mentally prepare himself.

    "Fufufufu. Our elements are slightly different than the normal ones here," Aezel replied and mysteriously smiled.

    "Tell me."

    "But Master, it wouldn''t be interesting if I told you now."

    "Fine. I will see for myself."

    Lawrend decided to let her have the fun she wanted to have. Aezel smiled even more happily. It was rare for her to be the one to guide them, so she was very excited.

    ¡­

    After another day of flight, it was morning. They arrived at the southern edge of the Primitus Continent.

    The seaside beach was visible from the horizon. The blue waters and the slightly salty smell. It was nostalgic. A small smile formed on Lawrend''s face.

    "We''re finally here. This should be far enough from the war, so why don''t we enjoy the beach for a single day?" Lawrend asked them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hehehe. Master, that''s not a bad suggestion," Humility responded.

    She didn''t manage to enjoy the beach as much as she wanted to thest time. She had always been cooped up in the Undrasil Royal Capital. She was forbidden to leave back then.

    "Nyaa¡­ But it''s water, and sea water gets sticky¡­" Amene frowned.

    "We will help you clean-nyaa," Grape said while getting carried under her armpits by Straw Beri.

    "Nyaa! Really!?" Amene excitedly asked.

    "Yes! We can clean each other!" Grape responded with a wide smile on her face.

    "I want to take a bath in the seawater too¡­" E muttered.

    "I don''t know how to swim," Aleshia replied.

    The group''s excitement was at a very high level. It was almost as if they weren''t being chased by any Heaven Mages. Lawrend was confident that they were safe.

    The chance of them getting spotted by anyone was so small that he''d need to be cursed to get found. The reaches of the three great ns might epass the whole continent, but that didn''t mean that every weak mage could recognize them.

    Even if they stood in front of a loyal member of the Spring and Zephyr n, if the person was too weak to sense their magic and tell who they were, it was not possible for them to know who Lawrend''s group was.

    The groupnded at the beach. There was no one here as this part was beside a forest. The sand was fine and white.

    "We only have the whole day for ourselves. Take a bath, and let''s cook some food."

    ¡­ [AN: This will be continued in the Side Story after this book ispleted.]

    The next day passed, and Lawrend''s group left the next morning. A happy vibe spread through the whole group as they had just gotten a rxing vacation. Aezel flew slightly ahead of everyone as she used her senses to find the portal to the Demon World.

    "Over there!" Aezel pointed to their right.

    They flew there, and Aezel looked around with focused eyes. She used her sensitive senses to find the very faint traces of the portal.

    "Here!"

    Aezel stopped over a patch of water and looked down. The waves were quite calm in this area.

    "Let''s hold each other''s hands. Don''t let go. Some of you don''t know how to swim, right?" Lawrend told them.

    They nodded their heads and started grabbing each other''s hands. Lawrend held Ember and Aleshia''s. The group slowly dived down into the waters. There were schools of fishes, long seaweeds, odd-looking marine animals, etc., watching them dive deeper.

    Soon, the light slowly got darker and darker as the sunlight couldn''t prate to the depth they were at.

    They arrived at the midnight zone. It was located a thousand meters under the surface of the water. At this depth, it was pitch ck.

    "Nyawogh!"

    Bubbles formed from Amene''s mouth as she shouted under the water and pointed at something in the distance. It was a pack of glowing creatures with bodies that were hard to see in the dark.

 Chapter 755 The Demon World

    Lawrend motioned for them to continue down.

    The group reached the seafloor. It wasn''t that far from the point where they entered the midnight zone.

    In front of them were red lines that hovered above the seafloor. There were about five of them, and they looked odd when looked at.

    "I will incite it to open, Master." Aezel used her magic to speak to everyone.

    Aezel pointed her palm at the red lines and stretched her fingers as wide as she could. Arcs of golden lightning danced all over her hand.

    A few secondster, five thick golden strands shot out and hit the five red lines.

    They glowed a bright and eerie red color. It was out of ce here at the bottom of the ocean. Lawrend used his elemental eyes to watch the whole process.

    The space warped and changed. It happened quickly without giving Lawrend a chance to understand how it worked.

    The five lines expanded and formed a big red circr portal that was two meters in size. It released an eerie aura with darkness mana slowly escaping out.

    "Is this safe?" Lawrend asked, using simr magic to speak to them through the water.

    Thest time he had seen one of these portals work, it was when Aezel kicked her little brother into the portal. He was powerless back then as the portal swallowed him up when he got near.

    "Yes. At least this is safer than when I kicked my little brother in. Fufufu," Aezelughed.

    Lawrend shook his head and smiled wryly. Hearing her confirmation gave him some assurance. He let go of Ember and Aleshia and walked over in front of the portal.

    E followed and stood beside him. The two of them scrutinized the inner workings of the portal. It used some sort of space magic to work.

    Lawrend walked around it, and the portal would always be facing him. It made his head hurt slightly as it was disorienting.

    "Master, can you use your strongest magic on this portal?"

    E wrote on a nk sheet of wood since her magic couldn''t be used to speak underwater.

    "We can''t, or we won''t be able to go to the Demon World," Lawrend replied.

    He didn''t want to risk destroying the portal. It was very valuable for them at the moment since it was their chance to escape from the Primistus Continent. If a few more time passed, the Spring and Zephyr ns might get an idea as to where they were.

    It was already stretching it for them to take a day of vacation earlier.

    "Alright. Let''s enter," Lawrend said to the others.

    They solemnly nodded their heads and followed him into the portal.

    ¡­

    "Uahh!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lawrend fell onto the ground. They weren''t underwater anymore, and that disoriented him.

    "NYAA!!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Amene, Grape, and Straw shivered at the sudden air.

    Simr to Lawrend, the others were thrown to the ground. Lawrend stood up and looked up at the dark-red sky. The mana in the surroundings was familiar, yet unfamiliar.

    It was odd, and it reminded Lawrend of the red lightning that Aezel used before it turned into Divine Lightning.

    "Doesn''t this mean that I canbine these magic elements with my current ones?" Lawrend muttered to himself in a daze.

    Excitement grew inside of him as the thought of bing even stronger than he already was filled his mind. He not only would be able to find a way to be a Heaven Mage, but he would also be an undefeatable one.

    "Fufufu. Congrats, Master. You will return to the Human World with nopetition besides the Divine Mage," Aezel praised him.

    Lawrend turned back to face them. They had already stood up, and the group looked like wet chicks. Their current appearance was odd for where they were.

    Currently, they were surrounded by a forest with violet trees. There were stone bricksid below Lawrend''s feet and a circr arch over at the blue portal behind them.

    ''This is so interesting. The color of the portal here is blue. Does that have a connection with the color of the sky?'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    He looked up at the red sky once again, and it reminded him of the portal when he first saw it.

    "Aezel, you lead us out of here," Lawrend ordered.

    "As per your orders, Master."

    The others were still looking around when Aezel urged them to follow her. They didn''t fly and instead walked through the predetermined path in this forest. Aezel repeatedly looked left and right because this ce was also unfamiliar to her.

    "There''s a demon¡­" Aezel whispered and crouched down.

    Lawrend, his maids, and his children followed after her. There was a 5-foot-tall humanoid creature with sharp ck ws and a deformed bodypared to humans.

    "They still look as ugly as ever¡­" Lawrend whispered.

    "Fufufu. As I told you before, one of the early female demons kidnapped a human and forced him to impregnate her. That allowed the demons the chance to be beautiful and as powerful as the humans," Aezel exined in a low voice.

    "Should we kill him?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes, Master. It''s a barbarian demon that will release a loud shout when he sees a human," Aezel replied and nodded her head in agreement.

    Lawrend smiled and motioned for Aleshia to move. She nodded her head and jumped out. She moved rapidly, but her footsteps were silent. Someone who wasn''t ready would not be able to sense hering.

    She took out her mask from her storage ring and wore them on her face. She circled behind the demon and slowly got closer.

    She stopped.

    The demon was crouching on the ground and digging a small hole. Who knew what it was trying to do?

    Aleshia didn''t care about it and rushed forward. She had her ck dagger in hand and embraced the demon''s chest, and sliced his throat.

    The demon grasped at his throat in confusion as his red blood shot forward. He fell down dead without the chance to know what killed him.

 Chapter 756 Interrogating A Demon

    Aleshia straightened her posture and looked down at the dead demon''s body on the ground. She furrowed her eyebrows and gave it a light kick. She waited for a few seconds, and only then did she rx.

    "He''s dead," Aleshia said to Lawrend.

    They walked out of the shrubbery and curiously walked over to the dead demon. Its body was deformed and ck like rotting wood. Its features were barely human.

    "Y-Your race was like this 10,000 years ago?" Lawrend asked Aezel.

    "Yes, Master. I''m the 301st generation demon in my family line," she replied.

    Lawrend was surprised after hearing it. In only ten thousand years, the demon race became exceptionally simr to the human race just because they kidnapped them and forced them to impregnate them. Maybe in a few thousand years more, the demon race would be too human-like to be distinguishable.

    It made sense to Lawrend why the demons would opt to invade the human world. It was the best and fastest way for them to be stronger and be more human-like.

    "I see¡­"

    Lawrend crouched beside the dead demon and flipped him over. The demon had an extremely ugly face and two malformed horns sticking out of his head. He wasn''t like Aezel when they first met, who was extremely alluring, and her horns were straight.

    "Let''s go."

    Lawrend urged them on. The drop continued following the path and exited to a clearing. There was a huge empty grasnd in the middle of the forest with a small dpidated hut in the middle.

    "Someone is inside," Lawrend whispered.

    He could see the faint flow of elemental mana into the hut. There was someone in there that was practicing magic.

    The group went into high alert. Lawrend motioned for Aleshia to head out first.

    They made careful not to make any loud sounds. Rami motioned for them to time their footsteps together with her fingers. Thus, the group got closer and closer until they were practically outside it.

    "Aezel, Aleshia, go! I will watch over from the top," Lawrend ordered.

    "Yes, Master¨C!"

    "Yes¡­"

    The two responded while trying to make the least noise possible.

    Lawrend took a step forward and flew up above the hut. Hended on a hard wooden part on the roof. He took this chance to look around the unfamiliar world around him. There were violet trees everywhere.

    Arge red sun hung over the sky just above the horizon. It seemed to be almost sunset.

    ''What a beautiful world. Is this the Spirit World that I''ve seen in Valentina''s memory?'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    His heart ached once more as he remembered his lost maid. He touched the line in the middle of his face and closed his eyes.

    *Bam* *Creak* *Bam*

    "Ugguhhh!"

    A pained moan came from inside.

    "Master, we got him!"

    Aleshia came out while pulling a disheveled demon man by his hair. He tried to stand up, but Aleshia didn''t give him the chance to get leverage, so he ended up getting dragged through the ground.

    "Let me go! Who are you people!?" he shouted.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The demon red at Aezel and the others. His angry face quickly turned to confusion before he became stunned. He realized that most of these people were humans.

    "Fufufufu. What is your name?" Aezel asked and stood in front of him.

    "M-Miss, please don''t kill me! I''m a good demon! I''ve never been to the human world!" the demon man screamed in fear for his life. He didn''t want to die a pointless death.

    "Oh, but I''m a demon¡­" Aezel said slowly and crouched in front of him.

    "Huh¡­"

    The demon man stared at Aezel and sensed the thick smell of demonsing from her. He turned his head up to Aleshia behind him and found that she smelled different.

    "Y-You''re betraying your own kind!" the demon man was shocked to learn about this.

    "No, I''m not. This is my kind''s chance to follow my Master. If they don''t, they will lose their only chance," Aezel replied and stood up with a teasing smile on her face.

    Lawrend jumped down andnded beside the demon man. He eyed him up and down.

    Compared to the earlier demon, this guy had white skin, simr to most humans in the Primitus Continent. He had two crooked horns, but overall, he looked better than most demons.

    "You are¡­"

    The demon man stared at Lawrend''s weird features. Half of his face was ck, and the other was red.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Also a demon..?"

    The demon was confused about what was going on. He was just practicing magic when this group of thugs pulled him out of his home, and now they were interrogating him like a criminal.

    "That''s correct. Tell me everything you know about this ce," Lawrend replied and sat in front of him.

    The demon couldn''t sense what kind of magic Lawrend had, and it caused him to sweat.

    "W-We are in the outskirts of the Lucida Empire! Empress Lucida is the ruler of this domain with hundreds of thousands of demon male followers! I- I wanted to be one of them, so I''m here to practice my mag¨C"

    "Shut up! We don''t need to know about that!" Aezel shouted after kicking him in the side of his stomach.

    "Sorry!"

    The demon closed his legs together and brought his legs to his chest. His body shivered as he realized that he was screwed for real.

    "How strong is this Empress Lucida?" Lawrend asked.

    "She''s a Heaven Demon!"

    "That is a Heaven Mage, right?" Lawrend asked Aezel.

    "Yes, Master."

    "Interesting. So what is this guy called? He looked to be a High Mage."

    Lawrend hadn''t met any demons before after he gained his elemental eyes, but he could still guess because of the concentration and purity of the demon''s mana within his body.

    "He is a Noble Demon. Not at the bottom, but it should be impossible for him to be a Royal Demon."

    Aezel''s cold eyes scanned the demon man''s body. He lowered his head in sadness after hearing her judgment. He had been trying to be a Royal Demon for so long.

 Chapter 757 Demon Magic

    "Which part of the Lucida Empire are we in?" Lawrend asked.

    "The northern part! We''re in the Poresi Province! Then we''re close to Lord Grevan''s City!"

    The demon man didn''t dare to hide anything from them. His desire for survival was quite high.

    Lawrend was satisfied with his dedication.

    "Where is it?"

    "You need to head there¡­"

    The demon man started exining the geography to them and how to avoid some harsh spots that could kill a High Mage.

    "You''ve done well. Rami, he''s yours," Lawrend said and walked away.

    His maids and his children followed behind him. They headed towards the river the demon man spoke about.

    "Eh?"

    The demon man was confused and looked over at Rami, who was walking towards him. He stared at her and found that she looked blinding to his eyes. There was something about her that scared him and incited his anger at the same time.

    "An angel!"

    He suddenly remembered the legends of the angels. They were vile creatures of light that killed demons in the human world. They were worst than humans, as no demons could reproduce with them. They''re just their enemies.

    "Hehehe. Master knew I love killing demons the most, especially someone like you who looked better than the ugly ones," Rami muttered with a sadistic grin on her face.

    "No! No! No!!!" the demon man screamed hisst.

    ¡­

    Lawrend''s group arrived before a clear river with calm waters. There were various fishes swimming within it. Just like the trees, their colors were unlike what Lawrend was familiar with.

    "Why don''t we wash up first? This seawater on our skin is sticky. Men go north, and girls go south. Wash properly and meet up at the hut earlier," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Father."

    "Yes, Master."

    The two groups nodded their heads and walked together. Curious looks were on their faces, and some of them chatted with each other about what they had noticed from their surroundings.

    Lawrend silently walked in front and found a small pond connected to the river. He took that spot and undressed. He soaked in the cold water and rxed.

    It was stressful to escape from the human world. Even when they were taking a bath on the beach, he couldn''t help but nce towards the Ignis n from time to time.

    Thus, this simple bath in the demon world was the only time he was able to rx.

    "Father, the mana here is so interesting! It''s simr to mine, but they''re still slightly different. I think I will be able to rece all of my mana with them," Hanz said. He was soaking directly in the river waters not far from Lawrend.

    "Think harder. There''s a better way to approach that," Lawrend replied and faintly smiled at him.

    Hanz''s mind went nk, and he stared at Lawrend in confusion. He became silent and stared at the water in front of him.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Brother Hanz, I think Father wants us to merge the two elements together," Law said. He was close to Hanz.

    The two were twins. Hanz looked over at Law and mulled over his words. He couldn''t quite understand how they would approach it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Mother told me that Father''s Divine Lightning is different because he absorbed lightning mana from the demon world and merged them with the human world''s lightning," Law exined.

    "Oh! I remember mother talking about that one."

    The two twins started discussing with each other. As for Courage and Zio, they spoke with each other in a low voice. The group was quite calm as there weren''t that many of them.

    Inferno closed his eyes and silently practiced his magic in the corner.

    After about an hour, Lawrend stepped out and walked back to the hut with his children.

    "Father, how did youbine the two lightning elements? I can''t seem to do it with Fire elements in the human world and the demon world," Inferno asked as they were walking.

    "Simple, justpress them together when you have enough of them inside your body. If that still doesn''t work, try to understand the differences and simrities between the two magic elements."

    ¡­

    Lawrend exined the basics to his children, and they arrived before the dpidated hut. Rami was sitting on the roof, swaying her beautiful legs back and forth.

    She smiled at the sight of Lawrend.

    "Wee back, Master."

    "How was it?" Lawrend asked as he smiled at her.

    "The demon has been purified."

    Lawrend looked over to the forest and saw a dead body peeking behind a trunk of a tree. It was the demon they had interrogated earlier.

    They waited for a few more hours until the others returned during nighttime.

    Lawrend and his male children were practicing their magic close to each other. Aezel and the others were surprised to see them practicing magic so diligently.

    "Master, did you not enjoy the water?" Humility asked.

    "We did, but we finished earlier," Lawrend replied and opened his eyes.

    "I see. Are we going to stay here for the night or head to whatever city that demon mentioned?"

    ? "Let''s stay here first and rx. I want to spend more time understanding the other demonic elements."

    Lawrend was just starting to understand how they worked. These demonic elements acted oddlypared to what he was used to with the elements from the human world.

    ¡­

    The group decided to practice their magics together to limate to the different mana in this world.

    Inside of Lawrend''s mind, mana from various elements rotated around his body for a few seconds. They would crash into each other and create different transformations.

    Water and Fire would bounce off each other on contact. Water and Lightning would create storm-like ck clouds.

    When he was done, Lawrend would switch them up with the reddish demonic elements.

    Water and Fire would still bounce off each other, but they would also create some heat. Water and Lightning would then create ice that was simr to hail in real life.

    It was unpredictable and confusing since Lawrend was already used to the human world''s version.

 Chapter 758 Invading A Demon City

    Nevertheless, Lawrend didn''t stop his simtion within his mind. With each new transformation of the elements, he would learn more about them. Soon, he would be able to merge them together with his usual elements.

    At that time, Lawrend was sure that he could create Divine forms for each of his magic elements. It was exciting to him just thinking about it.

    He couldn''t help but be d that he didn''t be a Heaven Mage yet. He wasn''t sure if he could still change the properties of his elements if he had be one already. This must be the reason why he failed that time.

    The night passed in the blink of an eye. Everyone here had longer lifespans than a normal human. A single night was nothing for them.

    They flew up in a group and headed south. Lawrend watched the red sun rise over the horizon. The whole demon world looked like it was constantly in the sunset. It was beautiful and so otherworldly.

    "It will take a lot of time to get used to this," Lawrend said.

    "Fufufufu. If you want to rule this world, Master, you''d have to get used to it quick," Aezel responded and covered her mouth as she giggled.

    "Who says I want to rule this world? I just want to learn the magic in here and thene back as a Heaven Mage," Lawrend replied and shook his head.

    He wasn''t fond of being a ruler. He didn''t even do any of the paperwork when he was still in the Undrasil Empire. It was a drag. He''d rather be strong till he could enjoy a leisurely life with his maids.

    Nothing else would matter during that time. He would live the life he wanted, and no one would be able to disrupt it. Thinking of such a perfect life made Lawrend remember Valentina again.

    The rxed expression on his face quickly dissolved into sadness. He took a deep breath and looked forward. It would take some time before he would be able to move on from Valentina''s sacrifice.

    Aezel was confused at his sudden mood swing. She wanted to say something but refrained from doing so. She could tell that he was deeply sad about what he was in his mind.

    In a few minutes, a city appeared over the horizon.

    Unlike the cities in the human world, this city had no tall walls. Mud brick houses were built everywhere, and there were some important-looking buildings at the center.

    Lawrend looked around the whole city as they approached. He was very curious about its difference. He had been to three worlds already, so seeing the difference between the cities in them was particrly interesting for him.

    Theynded on the ground, and there were some demons raising sheep and goats. These demon shepherds had the same malformed features as the demon they interrogated. They looked over and stared at the group, stunned.

    "Humans..?" a demon with a stub of white beard asked in confusion.

    Seeing humans in the demon world was the rarest sight there could be. The group was particrly eye-catching because of Lawrend''s children. Their outfits were weird, too, as maid uniforms were never a thing here.

    "Are you sure?" Lawrend asked and took a step forward.

    He raised his head, and his demonic aura oozed out from his left side.

    "S-Sorry, Sir! Please go on!" the demon shepherd was scared.

    He could sense something dangerous lurking within Lawrend. He didn''t dare to ask any more questions. It wasmon for demons to kill without rhyme or reason, after all.

    Lawrend nodded his head in satisfaction and walked along the dirt road with his maids and children. Aezel turned her head back to the shepherd and squinted her eyes at him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The shepherd jumped up in fear, and the goats and sheep near him ran away as they got spooked.

    Aezel smirked after scaring the shepherd. She walked behind Lawrend and red at the demons ahead of them. These demons didn''t dare to look further and turned their heads away.

    Soon, they reached the most magnificent and tallest building in the city. It was made of real stone bricks that set it apart from the others near it. Lawrend and his group didn''t need to ask around to know that the City Lord lived there.

    "Aezel, bring him out," Lawrend ordered.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He wasn''t as worried as before since there was no Heaven Demons near them. It was the main reason why they walked directly to the city.

    "Grevan! Come out at once!" Aezel shouted and stepped forward.

    *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!*

    Aezel knocked on the door like those people from Lawrend''s previous world that would knock down doors if you had a liking towards young children. The loud noise she created attracted the eyes of the others walking by.

    Most of the demons around had a variety of forms. Some looked better than others, and the others looked like they were actual demonic beings.

    "Who!?"

    An enraged shout from a female came from inside. The door swiftly opened, and a big-busted and sharp-looking woman with two horns above her head appeared. She red at Aezel, and mana swirled around her right hand.

    "You''re a woman?" Aezel asked in surprise.

    "You dare disturb and insult me!"

    Grevan swung her hand, and a fiery dark red ball of fire escaped her hand. It rushed towards Aezel''s face.

    "Pathetic!"

    Aezel red at the fire spelling at her. Her two eyes shot out two thick bolts of golden lightning. The two spells crashed at each other and exploded.

    "Ahhh!!"

    Grevan was thrown backward while Aezel remained on the spot. Her maid uniform was slightly disheveled, but her appearance was much better than the Grevan on the floor. She was wearing tight leather armor, and it had rips all over it.

    "Learn your ce, bitch."

    Aezel walked inside and grabbed Grevan by her purple hair.

    "Let me go! Ahh!"

    Grevan screamed in pain. She struggled as Aezel pulled her out of her home. She was brought before Lawrend.

 Chapter 759 Creating Divine Fire Magic

    "Give us a good ce to stay," Lawrend said with no emotion on his face.

    "Who are you!? Why are you invading my city!?" Grevan asked in anger.

    She gritted her teeth and raised her hand again. Powerful fire mana gathered within them.

    "Hmph!"

    Aezel raised her foot and stomped on it.

    "AHHH!"

    Grevan shrieked in pain as Aezel''s stomp wasn''t soft. It felt like her hand was mped between a vice.

    "Respect Master or I will kill you myself," Aezel threatened, and her eyes glowed with golden color.

    "..."

    Grevan gritted her teeth in pain while ring at Aezel. She turned her head to look at Lawrend.

    "If you wanted one, why are you so rude!?" Grevan shouted with injustice in her voice.

    "You attacked me first," Aezel interrupted.

    "You banged on my door!"

    "Stop! Don''t argue before me. Are you going to give us a ce to stay or not?" Lawrend asked and furrowed his eyes at her.

    Aezel turned her head away.

    "Hmph. You''re just a man. How lucky to have a subservient woman serving y¨C"

    Before she could finish her words, Aezel kicked the back of her head. She fell over, unconscious.

    "Hey!"

    "Master, she''s being too noisy. Let''s just go inside her home," Aezel replied.

    "..."

    Lawrend sighed and walked inside the house. Aezel lifted up the unconscious Grevan into a princess carry.

    The insides of the house were better than Lawrend expected. There were leather couches, a dining room, a second floor, a bathroom, etc. He wouldn''t expect these things when he saw the ce from the outside.

    "We will stay here for as long as we need to. I need to practice my magic," Lawrend said.

    "Yes, Master." Aezel nodded her head.

    The group took their own rooms and popted the whole house. There were some male demon servants inside, but they were easily taken care of by Rami. She had a face full of disgust as she looked around the whole ce.

    Thinking about living in a ce where demons had lived was like living in a ce that was previously infested by cockroaches for her. She had been killing demons all her life, so they were disgusting from her perspective.

    Lawrend didn''t care about all of that, and he let them do as they pleased. He took Grevan''s room and had her tied up on a post in the room. She was still unconscious, so Lawrend ignored her for now.

    Lawrend closed his eyes and started breathing in the mana from his surroundings. He started with the fire element and the space mana. He found that the space mana in the demon world was exactly the same as the space mana he got from the human world.

    That was interesting.<novelnext></novelnext>

    For now, he wanted to try changing his fire mana in his physical body first. Afterward, he would continue on to his soul body. This should help familiarize him with the concept first.

    It had been so long since hest did something like this. First, he needed to force the demonic fire mana into his body. He took deep breaths and filled his lungs before sending them through his mana pathways.

    He didn''t do this earlier because he was simply trying it out. He wasn''t in a rush since he had a lot of time in this world.

    As the demonic fire mana filled his body, Lawrend felt a powerful repulsion as the two simr elements showed their differences from each other. They didn''t like being in the same body as each other.

    Once Lawrend increased their concentration, he would potentially explode if he wasn''t careful. But, of course, Lawrend loved to take calcted risks. He went with it and endured the pain.

    The flow of his phoenix mana was like a thick trunk, while the flow of the demonic fire mana was like a tiny thread trying to intermingle with it. Slowly but surely, Lawrend could feel them slowly oveing the repulsion and gradually starting to integrate with each other.

    A wide smile was on his Lawrend''s face. This process felt rewarding as the results were shown before his eyes. It wasn''t like his magic simtions that took a long time to show sess.

    ¡­

    Time passed, and it reached nighttime.

    Grevan woke up and looked up at Lawrend on her bed. She regained her memories of what happened, and anger filled her face.

    "You! What are you doing on my bed!?"

    Grevan was still angry. She shook her hand and realized that she was tied to the post. She pulled harder, and the violet wooden post shattered.

    Lawrend opened his eyes and stopped his magic practice. He was annoyed at Grevan for disturbing his peaceful magic practice.

    "I''m using it to practice magic. Are you blind?" Lawrend retorted.

    "Heh! I''m a woman! Don''t you know what that means?!" Grevan shouted in a raised voice.

    "No..?"

    Lawrend stared at her in confusion. He wasn''t from the demon world, so he had no clue what she was trying to say.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I will teach you submission! You wouldn''t be that handsome if it weren''t for us women!"

    Grevan walked towards Lawrend, and her hand burned a dark red.

    "Submission, huh?"

    Lawrend smirked. Grevan suddenly staggered in her steps and stopped moving. His smile felt ominous to her for some reason. She shook the pessimistic thought out of her head and continued forward.

    "I will torture your soul for iming that you''re responsible for my current appearance!" Lawrend roared.

    He lifted his hand and grasped at her neck from a distance. Grevan''s eyes widened, and she wed at her neck. Something was strangling her out of her control.

    Blood was prevented from flowing into her brain, and fear enveloped her whole body. She tried to attack Lawrend with an instant spell.

    Unfortunately, Lawrend moved his other hand, and the spell was shot out of the window.

    "AH!!" Lawrend released a shout that rumbled the whole city.

    He pulled out Grevan''s soul directly from her body with a pull of his hand. She shuddered, and pain engulfed her whole being.

 Chapter 760 A Large Sight To Behold ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Lawrend''s current appearance was his soft spot. It was caused by Valentina. He was proud of her sacrifice, so hearing Grevan im that she caused it flipped something inside of Lawrend.

    He sucked Grevan''s soul inside of his mouth and swallowed her up. She ended up in his mind, where she floated and looked around her in confusion.

    "W-Where am I?"

    Grevan looked around her with fear.

    "You''ve angered me," Lawrend calmly said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Grevan turned her head to him and saw his wrathful face. For the first time, she felt fear towards a man for the first time in her long life. It was fear that reached deep into the roots of her soul.

    "Please forgive me! I didn''t know! Please! Please! I don''t want to die!" Grevan begged on her knees.

    She prostrated and lowered her head as much as she could. Of course, Lawrend wouldn''t forgive her that easily. He approached her and stopped just a few centimeters close to her.

    "Look up, and I will forgive you if you satisfy me in here."

    Grevan looked up and saw Lawrend''s dead eyes. They were hollow and filled with longing. She was confused as to what was going on.

    "What do I have to do? I will do anything!"

    Grevan could tell that she was in Lawrend''s mind. She didn''t know how he did it, but that alone told her that he was much, much, much, much stronger than she was. He was probably a wandering expert that stumbled into her city.

    "Are you a woman? Use your mouth!" Lawrend scolded in annoyance.

    Grevan shivered and panicked. She hurriedly pulled down Lawrend''s pants and revealed his massive cock. She gaped at it in a daze. It was the first time she had seen something this big.

    "I-Is this for real?" Grevan asked in disbelief.

    She looked around it closely and marveled at its veins and powerful appearance. Her imagination ran wild, and the thought of this thing entering her flooded her mind to the point where she couldn''t think anymore.

    "Hey!"

    "F-Fueh?"

    Grevan looked at Lawrend with a silly look on her face.

    "It has beid now. What are you going to do?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes, yes!"

    Grevan regained her bearings and grasped his cock. She squeezed it lightly and pumped it up to see what would happen. It slowly grew bigger as Lawrend''s blood rushed into it. Well, he was in his soul form, so it was his soul blood.

    At first, Grevan was against the whole thing, but after seeing this massive cock that basically offered itself up to her, Grevan was more than willing to suck his cock. A lot of her male demon servants were too tame and had an unsatisfying cock.

    It was her first time being treated like that, and she couldn''t help but like it. It was refreshing and unlike what she had encountered before.

    Thus, she opened her mouth and gave it a big lick.<novelnext></novelnext>

    His snake shuddered, and it became erect in an instant. She moved her head back to marvel at it once again. No wonder he had so many children.

    With those thoughts out of the way, Grevan excitedly licked Lawrend''s cock. She went around under the ns and sucked up the whole head into her mouth. She used her tongue to slide under the tip and massage the underside.

    Grevan became more and more aroused as she sucked on it more. Instead of just using one, she also used her other hand to sp Lawrend''s cock as if she was praying. She plugged up her mouth with the whole thing and pushed her head against his crotch.

    "Ughhmmm¡­"

    Grevan used her tongue to guide the big thing inside. It was hard, and she felt like she was suffocating.

    ''Ah¡­ This huge cock is pressing all around the insides of my throat. It''s making me aroused for some reason¡­''

    "Too slow."

    Lawrend didn''t like the slow pace that Grevan was sucking his cock. He grabbed her head and jammed his cock deep into her esophagus. Her tight throat became a pussy as it squeezed and wrapped around his cock.

    "!!!"

    Grevan was shocked at it. She grasped her neck and felt it expand several times more than normal. She rolled her eyes back in an ahegao.

    Lawrend held his cock inside of her throat for a fat minute before he pulled out. When he did so, it was covered with her sticky and slimy saliva.

    "Ahh¡­ That felt good," Lawrend said and smiled.

    Grevan sat on the ground in a seiza position. She grasped her neck and panted. She was a soul but taking in his huge cock for so long incited her natural instincts to force her to pant.

    "Float up with your legs spread wide."

    "Yes! <3"

    Grevan responded and floated up to Lawrend. Her eyes were in a crazed state as she locked onto Lawrend''s cock. She wanted it to pierce into her. She wanted to know what it would feel like.

    It already felt amazing to deepthroat him, she was enthralled to experience him fucking her.

    She spread her legs wide and exposed her aged pussy to Lawrend. It wasn''t as beautiful as his maids, and it was obvious that she had used it a lot.

    "Undress your top."

    Grevan nodded her head and pulled off her leather armor. Her tworge melons bounced out like a liquid.

    Lawrend grabbed them with both of his hands and fondled them. He rolled them in his palms and pinched her nipples.

    "Ahnn..!" Grevan moaned.

    She ran her hands along her legs and looked at Lawrend seductively. She used her fingers to motion for him toe closer.

    "What a bitch in heat. Just putting my cock in your mouth is enough to make you heated, huh? I wonder what will happen if I put it inside of you?" Lawrend asked teasingly.

    He lifted his cock up above her slit. He shook his waist back and forth, rubbing it on her clitoris.

 Chapter 761 Venting ? ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [WARNING: Cervical pration, Mind break(?).]

    "Please¡­" Grevan begged.

    She felt humiliated to plead with a man, but she was desperate. Her whole soul body was aroused, and her natural womanly instincts were telling her she would enjoy it. It was a temptation that no living demon woman would be able to resist.

    "No."

    Lawrend had no mercy against her. He continued rubbing his cock along her leaking slit and teased her. Grevan tried to move after realizing that he was really going to tease her.

    "Too slow."

    Lawrend moved back, and Grevan was unable to forcefully insert Lawrend''s cock inside of her. She focused up and flew again with her pussy facing his crotch. It was a surreal scene, and Lawrend smiled.

    He dodged left and right as Grevan tried her best to score a goal.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend was much stronger than her, and this was inside of his mind. Her soul body was practically the same as a mortal''s since she didn''t practice her soul magic. Before long, she became tired and kneeled on the ground.

    Her flight ability was very limited, even though she was just a soul.

    "I want your cock! Please give it to me!" Grevan begged.

    She knocked her head on the ground a couple of times.

    "Come and fly up again. I will bring you pleasure that will send you to the afterlife," Lawrend said.

    "Yes!"

    Grevan was overjoyed. She forced herself to fly and positioned her vagina in front of him. She spread her legs and opened up the lips of her pussy with her fingers. She allowed Lawrend to see her pink flesh within.

    "Turn your womb and vagina slightly transparent," Lawrend ordered.

    Grevan stared at him in confusion.

    "Like this."

    Lawrend''s hand turned slightly transparent, and he showed it to her.

    Grevan wracked her mind and thought of turning her navel transparent. It quickly changed and followed what was on her mind. Since she was on her soul body, she could reform it to whatever she wanted in her imagination.

    "Ah¡­ That looks so lewd¡­" Grevan''s heart thumped.

    "Better."

    Lawrend smirked and pushed his cock inside of her used pussy. He thrust forward, and her thick folds wrapped and sucked his cock inside of her. He stopped moving, and she automatically floated closer as her vagina pulled his cock.

    "Very nice."

    Lawrend looked down at her see-through stomach and at his cock inside of her vagina. He tapped her cervix.

    "Ah! That''s painful¡­" Grevan''s face turned to pain.

    "Really?"

    Lawrend found it interesting that it was painful for her. Thus, he repeatedly tapped her womb. Each time she would shiver as a strong painful feeling would rush through her body and mind.

    "Go control your vagina. Aren''t you a pro?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes¡­ I will do so."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Grevan nodded her head and closed her eyes. Her vagina seemed toe alive as it squeezed Lawrend''s cock in an undting motion. First, it started from the back, and then it spread to the front.

    "Mm¡­ Mm¡­ Ah¡­ Ngh¡­ Ah¡­ Mm¡­"

    Lawrend moved his hips back and forth slowly in short distances while he was deep into her. He slowly ustomed himself to the feeling of her insides. He grabbed her big boobs that acted like liquid and rubbed them in a circr motion.

    "Ah..! Ah! Aa..! Ah!"

    He then slowly sped up, and his thrusts became farther and farther apart from each other. His thrusts would go from the very back until it was just about to exit her pussy.

    Grevan moaned loudly, and a deeply satisfied expression was on her face.

    ''His cock reaches all the way deep inside. It''s so girthy it almost hurts. His thrusts rub against all of my sensitive spots. Ah¡­ I want to bear his child¡­''

    A demon woman''s natural instincts were to get impregnated when they found a satisfying mate. Lawrend was such an example. Grevan was already dead in a sense since she was just a soul, but her instincts made her forget about that and only think about bearing Lawrend''s child.

    "Ahh! Ahh! Ahh~! More..! AHH! Not my womb..! Ah! No¡­! Ngh! Please no..! Ahh..! Y-You''re pressing..! Y-You might actually..! ¡­enter my womb!"

    Grevan''s eyes widened as Lawrend''s thrust became deeper in deeper. He thrusts hard against her cervix. She could feel it slowly giving in. Any more, and he would be able to thrust in and prate directly into her womb.

    It came with a sharp pain that was faintly mixed with pleasure. It didn''t feel good at all, but her whole body had sumbed to the pleasure already. Just existing felt good.

    "Hah! Hah!" Lawrend cried out as he thrust harder.

    "UGGHH! UHH!"

    Grevan grabbed her stomach as the pain started to ovee all of the pleasure she was feeling.

    Lawrend moved her hand away as he loved to see his cock make a mess of her insides. A wicked smile was on his face as he remembered his passionate times with Valentina.

    "Go!"

    Lawrend pumped as hard as he could, and his arrow-shaped cock pierced through her cervical opening and invaded her baby room.

    "AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"

    Grevan''s eyes turned bloodshot as she screamed at the top of her lungs.

    Lawrend felt pleasure like no other. It would have felt painful if he wasn''t in his soul body. His cock was basically being mped down by her tight cervix. The head of his cock expanded in the uterus as it was much more spacious in there.

    "Up¡­" Lawrend pulled out. Grevan''s whole body shivered and spasmed. "... Down!"

    Lawrend thrust in another motion. His cock prated her loosened cervix and went inside her womb for a second time.

    "More!"

    Lawrend became crazed. He repeatedly prated her cervix and womb. Grevan couldn''t speak as the pain filled her whole mind, causing her to be dumb.

    "I''m cumming soon."

    Lawrend thrust in and out several more times. Grevan soon started to feel pleasure as her soul body realized that Lawrend prating her womb would increase the chance of her getting impregnated.

    "AHHHHHH!!! I''M GOING CRAZYYYY!!!"

    The pleasure suddenly built up in Lawrend''s crotch. He thrust his cock one more time. His semen tried to exit his urethra, but it was squeezed by her tight cervix. As a result, it built up into a powerful pressure.

    His massive cock couldn''t hold on for a few seconds before spraying his white seed inside of her heavenly garden.

    "AHHHHH!!! I''M GETTING IMPREGNATED BY SOMEONE I JUST MET!! NOOO!!"

 Chapter 762 Post-Nut Clarity Regret ? ?

    Of course, Lawrend wasn''t impregnating her. She wasn''t in her physical body and her soul body was incapable of birthing life. It was just her imagination.

    Lawrend''s eyes became clear, and he stared at his own two hands in silence. He immediately cleaned up and wore his clothes. He faced away from her as regret filled his whole body.

    He gripped his hands tight and remembered Valentina. He remembered his promise to himself that he would never let anyone rece Valentina in his heart. By having sex with Grevan, he had basically broken that promise.

    Thus, he felt regretful. He was brought by his emotions and sadness tomit something he would never normally do. The guilt ached Lawrend''s heart.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Am I going to die now?" Grevan asked in a low voice.

    Lawrend turned his head and saw herying on the ground with her arms extended out like a starfish. She stared at the empty darkness in his mind and a defeated aura surrounded her body.

    She too, had realized what they just did. She could tell what was about to happen next. She wasn''t in her body, and she was in Lawrend''s mind. Now that he was done enjoying her soul body, it was time for him to dispose of her.

    "..."

    Lawrend went silent. He wanted to do exactly that and remove all traces of what he had just done to absolve himself of the guilt. He didn''t dare let his maids know or who knows what they might think of him.

    "This will be a satisfying end¡­ A dominant demon woman dies after getting utterly dominated in both body and soul¡­ I have no regrets except not meeting you sooner¡­" Grevan muttered slowly and with a voice full of emotion.

    Lawrend''s eyshes trembled hearing her words. He stood up and faced her. He looked down at her naked body in silence. The two massive H-cups sloppily drooped down the sides of her body and her slit dripping with his soul body''s semen.

    "Goodbye¡­"

    Grevan closed her eyes.

    Lawrend lifted his palm up and pointed it at her.

    "I''m sorry."

    Lawrend''s powerful soul engulfed Grevan''s soul.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Lawrend continued practicing his magic. Grevan''s body was on the floor beside the bed. A continuous flow of demonic fire mana entered his body with each breath he took and a steady stream entered his pores.

    It was a rxing scene of meditation if you ignored Grevan''s body.

    A few hours passed and Lawrend had gathered a handful of threads of demonic fire mana to flow within his body. It became harder and harder as his phoenix fire mana repulsed the different demonic fire mana. He also wasn''t familiar with it, so he could only half of his normal control over fire mana.

    "Mmmm¡­"

    Shockingly, Grevan''s eyelids trembled. She slowly opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling. She stood up and stared at Lawrend on the bed. Her brain paused as she tried to process why someone was on her bed.

    "AH! I didn''t die!?"

    Grevan remembered everything that happened. She touched her body and confirmed that she was alive. She looked around, and she was still in her room. It was as she had remembered. The violet wooden post was still broken and splinters were scattered everywhere.

    "Don''t mention what happened to anyone, or I will personally kill you," Lawrend warned her without opening his eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yes, yes! Please, I would like to serve under you!" Grevan replied and kneeled in front of him.

    She wanted to experience that feeling again. She was also thankful for his kindness. He could have killed her, and he would have all the reason in the world, but he still didn''t.

    "You may serve me while I stay in your home. After that, I will leave."

    She could still be useful. Lawrend didn''t care if she was alive or not anyways.

    "Aw¡­ Thank you. I will try to do my best."

    Grevan was disappointed that she would only be able to serve him during his stay. She wanted to follow him and receive his *rewards* every now and then.

    "..."

    Lawrend ignored her afterward.

    Grevan stood there awkwardly and looked around the room for what to do. She decided to clean up the mess created when she broke the violet wooden post.

    Lawrend continued in his magic practice. A whole day passed, and he was able to create a rope that spun around the trunk-like flow of phoenix fire mana within his body.

    Seeing that he was getting closer, Lawrend decided to rest. He stopped absorbing demonic fire mana and opened his eyes.

    The room was cleaner than before. Everything was properly set in ce and some of Grevan''s personal belongings were missing.

    "M-Master..? Hello."

    Lawrend turned his head and Grevan wearing a maid uniform.

    "Gah!"

    Lawrend jumped on the bed in fright. He didn''t expect to gain another maid all of a sudden.

    "Do you not like it?" Grevan asked sadly.

    "No¡­ Just to be clear, you''re not going toe with me," Lawrend iterated in a solemn tone.

    "Yes. I know about that." Grevan looked down at her feet. "I thought about it, and my instincts are telling me to serve you well. I want a r-reward¡­" Grevan blushed.

    Lawrend stared at her with a deadpan expression on his face. He didn''t expect her to ask something like that from him.

    "Alright. If you do well, I will teach you some fire spells."

    Lawrend didn''t want to do it with her again. He would only feel guilty. It would remind him of his mistake of doing it with her when she was in her soul form.

    "...You know, I want a more hot reward¡­"

    "Sorry, but I don''t know what you''re talking about." Lawrend shot her down.

    He didn''t want to tangle with her anymore. It would onlyplicate things. He might be able to justify it as him releasing his stress on her, but he already had his maids for that.

    If she got attached to him more, it would be a headache.

 Chapter 763 Demonic Fire Mana + Phoenix Fire Mana

    "I don''t understand¡­ Is it because I''m old and used? Your maids look young and in their prime."

    Grevan felt a tear in her heart when Lawrend tantly expressed his rejection of her. She saw his maids, and they were young and beautiful. Truly, whenpared to them, she was an old hag.

    "It''s not that. It was my mistake earlier. Don''t speak about this anymore," Lawrend said.

    He stood up and walked out of the room.

    Grevan watched him leave with a bitter expression on her face.

    ''It''s hard to be too outstanding¡­'' Lawrend sighed.

    It sounded narcissistic, but that was the truth. He expected her to be angry and attack with her all to try and kill him. She unexpectedly wanted another round.

    It was a case of being too outstanding to the point where his mistakes aren''t mistakes anymore.

    Lawrend wanted to keep a clear conscience regarding Valentina. Otherwise, he would''ve already found a recement for her. She had a special ce in his heart.

    "I hope you''ve forgiven me for this, Valentina¡­" Lawrend whispered as he walked through the hallway of the second floor. He arrived at the balcony at the end.

    He looked out and saw the demons walking along the road. They didn''t notice him as he gazed out to the morning horizon. Lawrend found that except for the color of the sun, there were no big differences between this world and the human world.

    Lawrend''s mind wandered as he looked out. He remembered the repulsion of the demonic fire mana with his phoenix fire mana. The two were simr, but the differences between them were there.

    The question was, "Where did the differencee from?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    If Valentina had been here, she would''ve been able to exin it to him. She had been to this world in the past. If he didn''t remember wrong, this used to be called the Spirit World.

    West did something that changed the world forever. And the things that happened after that were unknown to Lawrend. He didn''t know how or why the demons showed up here.

    As far as he could remember, there were no demons on the battlefield when he embodied West during his first meeting with Daisy(Valentina''s first soul shard''s name). This mystery was something he could only solve on his own.

    ''Is there a way to revive the dead?'' Lawrend wondered to himself.

    He wanted to meet Valentina again. Her confident words stilled confidence in him.

    *Sigh*

    Lawrend turned back and saw Grevan walking down the stairs at the end of the hallway. She was lonely.

    ¡­

    After mulling over things, Lawrend decided to put in his all.

    He brought Elena, Aezel, and Ember with him. These three were Earth Mages. They were sufficient enough to guard him in this city. As for his children, he wasn''t worried about leaving Grevan with them.

    She would be courting death if she tried toy her hands on them. They weren''t pushovers, after all.

    Theynded in ake. The surface was colored red, and the deeper waters were blood-red in color. It was eerie.

    "The water isn''t actually any different. It''s just red because the sun is red," Lawrend casually exined as theynded above it.

    Lawrend walked on it and sat in the center. He floated to keep the water from touching him. He closed his eyes and started focusing on his mana.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Aezel, Elena, and Ember watched around him in a triangle formation. There were demon fishermen rowing their boats in theke. They stared at Lawrend in confusion before ignoring him.

    They didn''t even notice that Elena and Ember were human. The distance and the fact that a lot of demons looked like humans only made it normal for them to see people like them.

    Lawrend exerted control over the demonic fire mana around him. He guided them to enter his pores and breathed them into his lungs. He slowly reced his phoenix fire mana with them.

    The capacity of his physical body was still the same, so he had to release the same amount that he absorbed in. He was already doing that before, but it was more prominent this time as he absorbed faster.

    As the demonic fire mana flowed into his body, he observed them and understood how they worked. Thus, an obvious increase in his speed was visible.

    "Fufufu. Master will surely seed," Aezelughed.

    She could feel the rush of the nearby demonic fire mana. It was slowly picking up speed. Soon, it would turn into wind and then a storm.

    ...

    Several days passed, and Lawrend was still in the initial process. By this time, the other demons had noticed what was going on. Some of them watched in curiosity.

    The rush of the demonic fire mana was thankfully able to mask Elena and Ember''s human auras.

    Elena''s hair swayed with the wind as she stood silently. She looked around and checked for anyone suspicious around them. Meanwhile, Lawrend was sucking demonic fire mana at the speed of an Arch Mage.

    A quarter of the phoenix fire mana within his body had been reced.

    Then, a tipping point happened.

    ''Oh. So that''s the difference¡­''

    Lawrend realized something. His control over the demonic fire mana became 98% simr to his control over the phoenix fire mana. This resulted in a flood of air that turned into a storm.

    The waters of theke rippled, and the boats of the demons surrounding them shook.

    "Jump!"

    "What is he doing!?"

    "My lovely boat!"

    The crowd panicked. One of them cried in pain as his boat flipped over.

    *BOOM!*

    The air suddenly turned a deep red. A red fog covered the whole area.

    That was right. Lawrend''s absorption speed reached the point where the demonic fire mana waspressed to be a fine mist in the air. Confusion and panic erupted in those that were within the fog.

    They couldn''t see where they were and identally got nearer.

    "Kill!" Aezel shouted.

    Elena and Ember didn''t hesitate any further and took their magic staves out.

 Chapter 764 Fusion Reaction

    A thick golden bolt of lightning shot out of Elena''s staff and hit the closest demon to her.

    *Boom!*

    He exploded into bits of meat pieces.

    Ember pointed her staff at the ugly demon swimming towards her. A swathe of hot mes came out of the tip and covered the whole body of the ugly demon.

    "Ahhh!"

    He was able to release a scream before his voice was cut off. He got cooked and burnt to a crisp.

    Aezel pointed and swung her staff from left to right, and a series of golden lightning bolts rained down on a group of demons heading toward her.

    "Ahhh!"

    "Ah!"

    "Noo!"

    They died.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The screams in the fog only made the other demons additionally panicked. The fog had already spread through the wholeke, with everyone in it losing their sense of direction.

    Because of the direction of the wind, they followed it without realizing that they were heading toward Lawrend. Some managed to realize that, but they couldn''t save anyone else as the strength of the winds got stronger.

    The mist turned into a rain of demonic fire mana. They seeped into Lawrend''s skin and reced his phoenix fire mana.

    After several more hours, a third of Lawrend''s fire mana was demonic.

    "More! Faster!"

    Lawrend utilized his soul body to add to his control.

    *BOOM!*

    The fog got thicker, and the storm became stronger. It spread out of theke and into the surrounding forest. It slowly encroached on the city.

    The powerful gusts of wind aroused the attention of many. Even strong demons far away sensed the oddity. They turned their heads to theke and waited for news.

    Lawrend drowned in a small puddle of liquid demonic fire mana. An inch of liquid covered his skin as his absorption of them couldn''t keep up.

    An idea popped inside of Lawrend''s head. He opened his mouth and drank the liquid demonic fire mana directly. They entered his stomach and exploded into a lot of mana.

    His stomach became bloated, and he immediately tried to focus on it. A thick strand of liquid demonic fire mana joined the ones in his mana pathways and grew it by a significant amount.

    When Lawrend saw that it actually worked, his hopes increased. He opened his mouth once more and took another mouthful. He repeated the same process repeatedly. This quickly increased the amount of demonic fire mana in his body.

    As for his excess phoenix fire mana, he couldn''t release it as fast as he was absorbing mana.

    "Fuck it!"

    Lawrend was annoyed at how slow the process was. He skipped releasing his phoenix fire mana and kept them inside of his body. Immediately, his rate of absorption increased by twofold.

    Pain engulfed his whole body as the mana tried to escape, but there was nowhere for it to go. Each of his organs started aching, and then his blood vessels resisted great pressure.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I will do this!" Lawrend shouted.

    He was determined tobine them into Divine Fire Mana.

    *BOOM!*

    It wasn''t the explosion that Lawrend hoped for. His blood vessels started bursting one by one, and his mana pathways stopped functioning properly. His brain also suffered an internal hemorrhage, which was the worst organ to be affected by such damage.

    A pain that reached deep into his soul hit Lawrend''s head. It was as if he was shot in the head repeatedly every second. It was a pain that would have killed a mortal.

    Lawrend endured it and waited for the two fire manas tobine. He missed the time when it happened to his lightning mana several years ago. He was still weak back then. That helped the Divine Lightning Mana form much easierpared to the present.

    *BOOM!*

    Another explosion urred inside Lawrend''s body. His organs started bleeding as they ruptured.

    "AHHHHHHHH!!!"

    A pain simr to being turned to mush filled Lawrend''s whole body. If it wasn''t for his powerful soul, he would''ve already gone unconscious. He screamed as loud as he could physically.

    Aezel, Elena, and Ember stopped what they were doing and turned to look in his direction. Fear and worry covered their faces in an instant. They flew over and saw him surrounded by a ball of demonic fire mana and screaming in pain.

    His skin was ruptured in a lot of ces. He was bruised, and his eyes were bloodshot. Overall, he looked like a zombie.

    "Master!" Aezel shouted.

    She was the one here most familiar with Lawrend''s scary antics. He would always do something crazy that would make everyone''s heart thump with worry. It was the same right now.

    "Stupid Master!"

    Elena took action and flew to him.

    "Wait! Trust in Master!" Ember stopped her by grabbing her shoulder.

    "What!"

    Elena took offense at Ember trying to stop her and roared. Her Master was dying in pain. They shouldn''t stand still and watch.

    "Wait. I can feel it¡­" Ember muttered in a low voice as her eyes widened.

    Elena and Aezel turned to stare at Lawrend carefully after hearing her words. They saw his wounds wriggling and healing, but the damage was spreading faster.

    The split between Lawrend''s two vertical halves started glowing a powerful green glow.

    A powerful demonic aura and a searing hot temperature exploded out of Lawrend''s body. His red and ck hair started transforming. They turned into an ash-gray color that was entirely different than before.

    His ck eye turned a deeper shade of ck. The light that entered his eye pupil would now disappear into it, forever. As for his red eye, it transformed much slower, but it still turned the same deep shade of ck.

    Aezel, Elena, and Ember watched in awe as Lawrend''s whole body transformed. The divide between his two halves grew blurry and ultimately disappeared in a matter of seconds.

    And inside Lawrend''s body, a strand of demonic fire mana and phoenix fire mana fused. It created a chain reaction as it attracted all of the fire manas near it andbined them.

 Chapter 765 Divine Fire Mana And Desolate Darkness Mana

    This immediately eased the pain in Lawrend''s body. All of his fire mana eventually turned into a bright red shade with an ent of golden color. It was like the fire of heaven.

    Lawrend observed the powerful change within his body. He watched on with awe. It was the first time he had seen something this dramatic happen to his body.

    His distinct Ignis Bloodline and Demonic Bloodline fused together. His blood now had an ashen color to it. It wasn''t as bright red as it used to be.

    Lawrend could feel something weird as the two bloodlines fused. He focused his eyes above his head and stared at the sky. A path was made on the thick red fog, and he was able to see the sun directly above his head.

    "Aha! West stole thews of this world!" Lawrend shouted.

    He finally realized what West did, which resulted in him bing a Divine Mage. Valentina tried her best to stop him back then, as it would result in the destruction of the world. As for the demons, their appearance must be directly rted to it.

    "I know where you are now!"

    Lawrend could sense a ce with weirdws of mana. It was the ce where the thief was hiding. The Spirit World was always trying to take back its lostws, but his unfathomable strength was too steep of a challenge for the Spirit World.

    Thus, it could only evolve and change. It was the main reason the elements in the Demon World were simr but still different from the ones in the human world.

    Without those missingws, the Spirit World had to take some randomws it found in the void outside.

    Happiness filled Lawrend''s body. He wanted to find Valentina and tell her that he had seeded, but he remembered that she was long gone. His mood dampened, and he rxed from his excited state.

    "I will avenge you and make you truly happy," Lawrend muttered.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He focused inside his body and found that most of his wounds had healed up. His new bloodline possessed a powerful healing ability that was significantly better and stronger than even Inferno''s.

    Lawrend wasn''t entirely sure, but he was confident that he could heal if his arm was chopped off and ground into a meat paste. It was an instinctive feeling of confidence, but he obviously wouldn''t bet on something so vague.

    "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"

    Lawrend''sughter rang out in the wholeke. The red fog quickly dissipated, and Lawrend''s new and unique appearance was revealed to everybody. He looked entirely different than before.

    "Master¡­"

    Aezel stared at Lawrend in a daze. She seemed to be lost within his abyss-like gaze.

    "What is this feeling¡­"

    Ember''s heart thumped, facing Lawrend. An innate fear flowed within her veins and warned her to stay away from this man. It wasing from her Ignis Bloodline, which didn''t make any sense to her.

    "A new Divine Magic¡­"

    Elena could sense the unique fire mana within his body. It was several times superior to his Phoenix Fire Mana. It was at the same level as his Golden Divine Lightning.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I already have an idea of what to do," Lawrend smirked.

    He fully unlocked the darkness magic in his physical body. There was not enough darkness mana in the surroundings, so it took it from his soul body. This naturally wasn''t a problem for Lawrend.

    In total, he got Lightning, Fire, Space, and Darkness magic in his physical body. It wasn''t as impressive as his soul body, but it was more than enough to scare any mage who would hear about it.

    "Protect me once more!" Lawrend said and sat back down.

    Aezel, Ember, and Elena nced at each other. They didn''t know what to say. He was in pain and then suddenly healed up as if nothing had happened. Their fragile hearts couldn''t adapt to the speedy change.

    The demons in theke had already recovered. Those that could fly rushed to the shore, and those that couldn''t, swam like Michael Phelps. They unleashed their instincts and swam like an Olympic medalist.

    The fear of death and drowning scared them all.

    "Once more!" Lawrend eximed excitedly.

    His excitement caused the trio to smile wryly. They floated back and returned to their initial positions. Today, they came to realize that their Master was a freak.

    He was a freak that could defy seemingly impossible odds as long as he attempted them himself. He was a miracle that they should not interfere with. His potential would only be unleashed if he was left to his own devices.

    This time, the sky turned dark. Demonic darkness mana flowed in powerful gusts of wind and headed for Lawrend. They spun around his body as he took them inside.

    Simr to the process before, he absorbed them.

    And just like that, a storm-like weather phenomenon appeared with him in the middle. The demonic darkness mana turned into liquid, and a ck fog covered the whole ce. Anyone that was still stuck in the waters ended up flowing with the wind towards Lawrend.

    Aezel, Elena, and Ember did their jobs and killed anyone that got too close.

    A thick ck liquid covered his body, and he took repeated gulps until he got enough to rece half of the darkness mana he had.

    It was much easier this time as he simply returned the old darkness mana into his soul body. This allowed the process to be as smooth as drinking silky wine. It was still painful, but it was refreshing.

    *Boom!*

    An explosion urred inside Lawrend''s physical body. The two thick flows of the different darkness mana converged and fused into a new type of darkness mana.

    It had an eerie aura and a feeling of loneliness that wouldst for ages. It was something that came from a deste time where nothing existed except darkness.

    ''Deste Darkness Mana¡­ That is its name,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    It had a deep violet tint to it that sparkled once in a while as the mana flowed along his mana pathways.

 Chapter 766 Making The Family Worried

    His Deste Darkness Mana was so ck it was nauseating to look at. It was like he was peering into the endless void within his mind or in the darkness whenever he met the Goddess.

    With the three Divine Magic, Lawrend felt more confident about himself. An idea tobine them together appeared in his mind. He had the Golden Divine Lightning, the Divine Fire, and the Deste Darkness.

    These three were the parts of Veronica''s Corrupting Fire.

    Lawrend closed his eyes and lifted his right hand with the palm facing up. He controlled the three unique manas together and intertwined them.

    The Divine Fire was used as the base, the Deste Darkness was added to fuel the mes, and then the Golden Divine Lightning energized the overall mes.

    A ck me with tints of gold and violet in the center red up in Lawrend''s hand. The air of the demon world sizzled just bying into contact with it. It was a Divine Corrupting Fire.

    A faint smile formed on Lawrend''s face.

    He felt satisfied with himself for nning things this far. He had his children learn how tobine spells, and they delivered him ideas that would have taken him a long time otherwise.

    The mind of a child is truly different from that of an adult.

    "Fufufu! Master, congrattions!" Aezel shouted and flew over.

    Elena: "Congrats, Master!"

    Ember: "You''re even more powerful now. Congrats!"

    The ck fog dissipated, and the bloody mess was revealed to everyone. The red blood of the demons tainted theke water, making it redder. It was a carnage scene out of a horror movie.

    Various burnt body parts bobbed up and down as theke''s water was slowly returning to calmness.

    "I have a lot to digest. Let''s return for now," Lawrend said.

    ¡­

    Lawrend''s group returned to their house(Grevan''s). Aleshia and the others were waiting for them outside.

    "Master!?" Aleshia screamed in disbelief.

    "Who?" Rami asked and blinked her eyes repeatedly.

    The others also sported hrious faces as Lawrend''s appearance was so differentpared to before.

    "Do I look more handsome?" Lawrend calmly asked andnded on the ground.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "What happened?" Aleshia asked with her eyebrows furrowed.

    Something was telling her that he had done something outrageous again.

    Lawrend smiled wryly and turned to Aezel behind him.

    "Master tortured himself again and came out better than before," Aezel promptly exined.

    "You did it again!"

    Aleshia hit Lawrend''s chest repeatedly.

    "I told you not to do it¡­"

    Tears started pouring out of her eyes, and her hits grew weaker and weaker. She embraced him and took a big sniff of his scent. She confirmed that it was really him that was before her.

    "Master."

    E put her hands on her hips in disapproval. She didn''t like it that he made her Big Sister cry in front of everyone.

    "I had to do it¡­ It was painful, but I always seed, right?"

    Lawrend beamed a smile at her. Aleshia pushed him back and stared at his smile before continuing to hug him. She didn''t want to let him go just yet. "Stupid," she whispered.

    "Mother¡­" Zio awkwardly called out.

    Seeing his Father and Mother like this out in the open embarrassed him a lot. He wanted to bury his head under the ground just like an ostrich would. He could already feel the odd gazesing from his brothers and sisters.

    "Shut up, Zio. I''m spending my time with your Father," Aleshia responded and red at him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She was like a kitten that didn''t want its food taken away from it.

    "Ahaha¡­" Zioughed dryly.

    Rami giggled, seeing their interaction. She walked up to Lawrend and hugged him from behind.

    "I caught you too, My God!" Rami giggled.

    "You two get off of him! I need to embrace my master!" Humility said and tried to tear the two away from Lawrend.

    She pulled their shoulders and hands, but they were stuck to his body like that one sticker that wouldn''t peel off no matter what you do.

    "Sister Humility, we can all share master," Aleshia said while looking at her smugly.

    "You can embrace My God''s side, Sister Humility," Rami said.

    "Argh!"

    Humility had no choice but to do just that. She embraced Lawrend''s left side. Lawrend stood there with an awkward smile on his face.

    "My turn."

    E confidently strutted over and hugged Lawrend''s right side. She was much taller than a few years ago, so she couldn''t just embrace his leg.

    "Nyahaha! We''re a big family!" Amene said with arge smile on her face.

    She walked over and embraced Aleshia and Humility.

    "Nyaa!"

    Grape agreed with her. She also embraced the group from the outside.

    "Sister Nao, you can embrace Master," Aezel said.

    She, Elena, and Ember were watching from the side. They had already gotten their worries sted away earlier, so they didn''t join in on the fun.

    Nao nodded her head and embraced the group.

    "Sister Aezel, you all need to join, too," Aleshia said.

    "Fufufu. Why not?"

    Aezel looked to Ember and Elena beside her and nodded her head. They walked over and hugged the group.

    "All of you, join too," Elena beckoned the children watching on with looks of incredulity on their faces.

    "No!" Veronica shook her head.

    Inferno turned his head away. The others either tried to pretend they didn''t hear anything or chatted something random with each other.

    "Okay. Enough!" Lawrend shouted.

    He was already deeply embarrassed. He didn''t want it to continue anymore.

    "Yes, Master. Hehe," Aleshia chuckled.

    They released him one by one, except for one woman.

    "Hahaha! I have you for myself now, Master¡­" Humilityughed out loud while keeping her bear hug.

    "..."

    Lawrend nced at Humility beside him and at the demons on the road watching them. They wanted to interfere since there seemed to be humans within their group, but they also didn''t because the scene was too fluffy for them to do something like that.

    "C-Carry on¡­" an old demon grandpa said and turned around to leave.

    The others followed suit. Seeing that Lawrend was a demon, they assumed the maids were his ves.

 Chapter 767 The Next Step To Heaven Mage

    Lawrend released a sigh of relief after seeing that. He was d the demons misunderstood things. Although, it should be weird for them since women were the lords of this world.

    They ushered in the era of power and gave the demons a chance topare against humans. A male demon like Lawrend shouldn''t have ves.

    "Fufu. It''s not rare for some powerful male demons to pop up, Master. It''s understandable why they misunderstood things," Aezel exined to him.

    "Oh."

    Her exnation made sense to him. There will always be odd ones in society.

    Lawrend focused on the monkey attached to his side. She snuggled in his armpit and sniffed his sweaty body. Of course, an Earth Mage wouldn''t have any bad body odor.

    He tried to push her away, but she was stuck to him.

    "No! I want more of you¡­" Humility begged.

    "Fine, fine. Let me go first," Lawrend agreed to her.

    She was definitely thinking about that anal sex they had before. Lawrend also found that time enjoyable, so it wouldn''t be weird if she felt the same.

    The others stared at him with weird looks on their faces. Humility finally let him go with a satisfied smile on her face. Lawrend pretended he didn''t see that and headed to their house(Grevan''s).

    His maids and his children followed behind him.

    "Wee home, M-Master¡­" Grevan said stiffly.

    She stood beside the entrance in her maid uniform. She was used to being haughty so acting like this was out of character for her. She didn''t know it would be this embarrassing.

    "Mm."

    Lawrend gave her a brief nod and walked upstairs. He returned to his room(Grevan''s) and sat on the bed cross-legged. He immediately focused inside of his mind.

    His soul body and physical body had different Darkness Mana and Fire Mana because of his recent change. For the next time, he would need to do the same for all of the other elements within his soul.

    Once he was finished, he was confident that he could be a Heaven Mage if he attempted it for the second time.

    All of these things were easier said than done. He wasn''t even sure if Space Magic had a Divine Magic or not. It had a singlew, unlike the other elements that had differentws dictated by the world.

    These differingws, when fused together, create the Divine Magic of that element. Lawrend was very familiar with the process.

    For example, his Golden Divine Lightning wasprised of the purple lightning of the human world and the red lightning of the demon world.

    These two had a lot of simrities but also differences. When these differences werebined, they created something better. It''s like the two were missing some parts that could only be found in the other.

    In simpler terms, they wereplementary to each other.

    That was the gist of Divine Magics.

    It was also the reason why it was significantly stronger than its normal counterpart. Divine Magics were simply higher in quality.

    Even though Lawrend seeded, he only got more questions that were left unanswered. What was the process of creating these differentws? Why had he never heard about something like that?

    Lawrend badly wanted to see the Goddess, but as usual, he was scared of meeting her. He didn''t know what she was nning. She was an enigma.

    She might say one thing, but she might also do another. He wouldn''t willingly walk into a snake''sp. She might be the one that put him in this world, but that didn''t guarantee that she was trustworthy.

    Lawrend''s thoughts ran wild. At this time, he missed Valentina''s usual words of encouragement. He was used to venting his confusion at her and asking her for answers.

    *Sigh*

    Lawrend stopped and opened his eyes. Hey on the bed and closed his eyes. He thought about hisary system.

    It was tiny, but with his soul, he could stand in it like he was living in the real world. What if the human world and the demon world were like that?

    Did that mean that he was inside of the Goddess'' body after all of this time? What about the Spirit World/Demon World? Where was it? If it was inside the Goddess, would she let it fall into ruin?

    These questions boggled Lawrend''s mind.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He silently watched as his rotated, the moon revolved around the, and the revolved around the sun. It was calming and peaceful.

    "Deste Darkness¡­"

    "Divine Fire¡­"

    Lawrend muttered the two divine magics he had recently acquired.

    The deste darkness engulfed the empty space in theary system. The Divine Fire seeped into the sun and caused its glow to be release powerful fire mana.

    These effects were only temporary. They faded a few secondster.

    Lawrend knew the reason why. He needed to have his Divine Magic in his soul to be able to permanently use them in hisary system.

    Lawrend became sure that the Goddess didn''t want him to practice soul magic because it was the correct way. Practicing physical magic was wrong, as the world still had control over you.

    "One day, I will have all of my questions answered¡­" Lawrend whispered.

    He fell into a semi-unconscious state. His mind wandered into his memories. He saw his past fly by him rapidly. He remembered his mother and father from his previous life.

    He remembered his exes. He remembered the people that loved him and the ones that hated him. It was a fountain of memories. Lawrend thought he had forgotten all of them already.

    He didn''t expect them to be simply hidden within his mind.

    The farther Lawrend went into this mind journey, the closer he arrived at the present. Soon, he found himself at the same exact moment. He headed towards a bright light, and everything faded into darkness.

    "What is going on with my memories?" Lawrend woke up.

    He sat up and looked around him. He was still in his room(Grevan''s).

 Chapter 768 [Bonus] The Power Of Divine Magic

    It was a strange urrence. Lawrend didn''t know what was happening to his soul. It might be a bad thing, or it could be a good thing.

    Nevertheless, Lawrend continued mulling over his new abilities. He familiarized himself with the new Divine Corrupting Fire he had made. In the future, it would be one of his strongest spells.

    A week passed in the blink of an eye.

    The group walked out of their house(Grevan''s). Grevan stood by the door while holding back herself from crying. She couldn''t force him to stay. She would have if she was strong enough.

    Unfortunately for her, Lawrend was much stronger than she had expected. He was an Earth Demon. She had learned that throughout the past week.

    "If someonees to ask about us, feign ignorance," Lawrend said.

    "Yes. Yes, I will¡­" Grevan nodded her head.

    Lawrend was satisfied with her. He flew up, and his maids and children followed behind him. They soared through the skies heading southwest. Their destination was the desert.

    Lawrend had wanted to try using his magic for so long now. He didn''t dare to try it so close to civilization. He had already rmed a lot of demons when he made his Divine Fire and Deste Darkness magics.

    It was also the reason why Lawrend left after a week. He was expecting someone to arrive and question him. Oddly enough, there was no one.

    Lawrend was suspicious about it. It didn''t make sense for no one to ask why there was a sudden movement to the fire and darkness manas in the environment.

    A lot of weird things have been happeningtely. Lawrend was confused about what was happening.

    They traveled for a whole day and arrived before a gigantic desert region with mountain dunes that reached below the horizon. Who knew how gigantic this ce was?

    "The sand is red¡­"

    Lawrendnded and picked up a handful of them. He let the small grains slide past his fingers. He flew up and saw no signs of civilization anywhere.

    "Careful, Master. I''ve heard about this ce even though we might be far from my home," Aezel warned him solemnly.

    "Why?"

    "There are massive sandworms in the desert. Legend had it that this ce used to be a battlefield, and the blood of the powerful experts drowned the soil and fed the worms until they became absurdly big," Aezel exined as she carefully looked around.

    "Is that real?" Eina asked and hugged Elena''s legs.

    "Huh¡­"

    Lawrend became interested in this ce after hearing about the legend. He didn''t expect that they would stumble into the ce where the battle was fought back then. The redness of the sand must havee from the blood of those that fell here.

    "Let''s go further in," Lawrend said.

    They flew further for a few hours and arrived at the center point of the desert. From this point on, they were farther from all of the demon civilization. Lawrend could use all of his magic here without worrying about attracting the attention of a Heaven Demon.

    Still, he was worried that someone was stalking them. It was really suspicious. He might be overthinking it, but it was still better to be safe than sorry.

    "Show yourself. I know that you''ve been following us!" Lawrend shouted.

    He looked behind them. His maids and his children grew serious. They looked around them and waited for someone to show up.

    "Stop hiding. I know where you are."

    Lawrend closed his eyes. He sensed the flow of mana in the environment and avoided giving it away that he was just bluffing. If he tried to look around with his elemental eyes, it would be very obvious that he didn''t know where they were.

    "..."

    "..."

    Silence. No one answered.

    Lawrend waited for a couple more minutes before finally rxing.

    "Phew. No one is tailing us. Stand farther back. I will go test my new spells," Lawrend said and waved them to go further away from him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    They were still confused about what was going on, but they still followed his words and stood farther back. Lawrend floated still and closed his eyes.

    He lifted his right hand, and the Divine Corrupting Fire appeared.

    Veronica stared in shock. His was entirely different than the one she had. She couldn''t help but feel envious. She wanted one too.

    "Come out!"

    Lawrend stomped on the air, and a shockwave shot down from the soles of his shoes and shook the desert underneath him. This caused some of the dunes to copse.

    The ground started visibly shaking like someone was vibrating the wholend.

    *Fwoosh!*

    A giant shadow shot out of the red sand. A giant and colossal sandworm with sharp circr rows of teeth that numbered in the hundreds of thousands appeared. It headed for Lawrend.

    "Grand Mage-level, huh?"

    Lawrend was amused.

    He threw the ball of Divine Corrupting Fire to it. The ck and violet tendrils of the me spread like a molotov cocktail. They seemed into the body of the midair sandworm.

    Lawrend didn''t move in the air.

    The Divine Corrupting Fire quickly spread, and ck tendrils grew on the sandworm''s skin in an instant. It got closer and closer to Lawrend, and finally, it hit him.

    But instead of swallowing him, the sandworm copsed into brittle ashes that fell to the ground. Lawrend swung his hand, and the remaining Divine Corrupting Fire returned to his hand.

    Lawrend faintly smiled. The result was as satisfying as he had expected.

    Veronica''s jaw was wide open in disbelief. That might be a Grand Mage sandworm, but it was still unbelievable that it turned into ashes just by getting hit by the Divine Corrupting Fire.

    At least Veronica was sure that hers wouldn''t be able to do that.

    "Now, it''s time for me to be a Heaven Mage! AHAHAHAHAHA!!" Lawrendughed maniacally.

    He had confirmed the strength of the Divine Corrupting Fire. It was now time for him to change all of his magic to Divine Magics.

 Chapter 769 Heaven Demon Gilgamesh

    Lawrend was very excited to start this process. It would mark his start to be a Heaven Mage.

    His maids and his children watched on with excited smiles on their faces. They were affected by his positive energy. They hoped that he would seed.

    Naturally, Lawrend was confident with sess. He stared at the red sun hanging above the sky and saw it as a challenge to seed.

    Lawrend crossed his legs. A faint smoke figure escaped his mouth, nostrils, and ears. They formed a ghostly figure above his head.

    It was none other than Lawrend''s soul body. He copied the same posture as his physical body and nted himself in space. He released his control over mana and spread it as far as he could.

    The fire, water, wind, earth, nt, lightning, light, and darkness manas started slowly moving towards him. It was slow, but it was simply because Lawrend was trying to control vast amounts of mana. These manas repelled and reacted with each other when they were pulled extremely close to each other.

    If someone saw what Lawrend was doing, they would think that he was crazy. But of course, no one would be able to even imagine that something such as this was possible. He was the only All-Element Mage in existence.

    "Move back! This is dangerous!" Elena shouted and pulled the children away with her slime tentacles.

    The other maids followed suit with worry on their faces. The vastness of Lawrend''s mana control scared them all. He was trying to be a Heaven Mage in one go.

    "Master is crazy!" Aezel shouted.

    "We will witness history¡­" Nao muttered while being pulled away by Rami.

    The group didn''t dare to dilly-dally. They were within a very close radius of Lawrend.

    As Lawrend controlled the mana, he spun them around him. He became the eye of a giant gaseous mana whirlpool. It was a whirlpool that would only need to be fast enough to be a storm.

    What Aezel and the others expected didn''te immediately. A day had passed ever since Lawrend started.

    "Is this going to be a long one again?" Aleshia guessed.

    "Possibly," Rami replied.

    "What should we do?" E asked.

    "For now, we should look out for master," Aezel said.

    The maid group wanted to protect Lawrend.

    But as for his children¡­ they wanted to explore the vast desert. They were curious about the secrets hidden under the sand and naive-looking background.

    ¡­

    A few more days passed, and Lawrend was now the eye of a storm. Colorful liquid mana rained down on his body as iridescent clouds revolved around him. He looked like a god bathing in the world''s essence.

    "Very interesting¡­"

    A faint but audible male voice sounded.

    Lawrend''s soul body opened his eyes and stared at the unwee visitor.

    He had two sharp curved red horns on top of his head. He had a muscr body and a naked top, and he floated in the air with a rxed expression on his face.

    The man was absurdly handsome by all means. A lot of men wouldn''t be able topare to him. His sneering smile was particrly irritating to the eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Who are you?" Lawrend asked.

    "That''s what I should ask. Who are you? How do you have all of the elements? You''re even¡­ A half-demon?"

    "I''m Lawrend, a passerby."

    "I know every Earth Demon and every Heaven Demon. None of them had the name ''Lawrend''. Tell me. Did youe from the other side?" he asked.

    "You didn''t tell me your name yet," Lawrend calmly replied.

    "Ahahaha! Sure. The name is Gilgamesh. One of the Twelve Heaven Demons of the Demon World. Lawrend, are you a friend or a foe!?"

    His voice boomed for hundreds of kilometers. The shockwave was so strong it shook the clouds of mana above Lawrend.

    "I''m neither. I don''t care about your race, nor do I n to exterminate you."

    "Sorry, but I can''t have that at the moment. You either be our ally, or I will kill you here and now!" Gilgamesh roared.

    "Really?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend raised an eyebrow.

    Just like he thought, bing a Heaven Mage wouldn''t be that easy. There would always be a problem, no matter what. Last time he failed because his Will wasn''t strong enough. And this time, someone wanted to kill him.

    "I admire your talents, but we can''t have an unknown in our own backyard. Die for me!"

    Gilgamesh grabbed the staff on his back and pointed it at Lawrend. It glowed a colorful orange light that blinded anyone that stared directly at it.

    "Stop."

    A wall of swirling, colorful mana formed between Lawrend and Gilgamesh. The giant punch-shaped me made of pure demonic fire mana shattered on impact with it.

    To Gilgamesh''s shock, the fire mana he had just used flowed upwards to the clouds above. He didn''t expect that Lawrend would be able to control the mana he had just used on a spell.

    "You''re much more stronger than I anticipated. No wonder you''re an All-Element half-demon. Who is your mother?" Gilgamesh asked with squinted eyes.

    The best way to understand why someone was very talented was to look at their parents. This was the demon''s way as they were all descended from demon women killing a human male to give birth to a talented male baby. Sometimes there were exceptions where talented demon males would be chosen instead.

    "She''s dead¡­"

    A sadness filled Lawrend''s face. But then, he suddenly remembered his mother from his past life. A sense of urgency filled him.

    A strong feeling of wanting to tell her about everything that had happened to him welled up within his heart. It was weird and illogical. This was the first time that Lawrend had thought of her ever since he came to this world.

    "She''s not a Heaven Demon, was she? None of them had died recently."

    Gilgamesh was calmer this time. Perhaps, it was because of Lawrend''s show of strength.

    "Enough of this. Why are you here? If you want to defeat me today, that''s impossible. I have a dense amount of mana under my control right now."

 Chapter 770 Lawrends Love For Maids Will

    Gilgamesh stared at him in silence. He nced at the surging mana clouds and the liquid mana rain. It was obvious to him that Lawrend was nning to jump to another level.

    "In respect of you as a fellow demon man, I will tell you why. The angels have started to invade the Demon World. We need manpower, and I noticed the odd flow of mana here. After knowing that, are you going to help or not?" Gilgamesh asked seriously.

    A faint smirk formed on Lawrend''s face. It finally made sense why there weren''t any demons that hade for him before. It was because they were busy dealing with the angels.

    "Of course. I have a feud with them. They tried to kill me several times," Lawrend replied.

    "Ahahahaha! It seems like I didn''t need to be hostile earlier. Alright. I will watch over you. Promise me that you will help us defeat them."

    "I promise."

    Lawrend nodded his head as solemnly as he could. It was to show his respect and high appreciation for Gilgamesh. The man was respectful and straight to the point. He wasn''t bad.

    "When you decide to find a demon woman in the future, I just hope you choose a Heaven Demon," Gilgamesh whispered.

    "Pfft!"

    Lawrend spat out his saliva. He stared at Gilgamesh in confusion.

    "Why? We, demon males, are destined to be the seed for the next generation."

    "Forget it¡­"

    Lawrend was caught off guard by Gilgamesh''s remark. He decided to ignore him for now. The man was clearly being nice for the sake of the demon race.

    A month passed by. Gilgamesh stared at the rolling clouds above Lawrend''s head. It may not seem like it, but he had learned a lot by watching them. Their reactions to each other exined the basics of magic.

    Lawrend''sary system slowly left his soul body. It floated above his head.

    "What is that thing?"

    Gilgamesh widened his eyes, and a faint smile formed on his face.

    Theary system seemed to be alive. The rain of liquid mana changed course midair and flooded the whole thing.

    "Divine Fire!"

    A strand of divine fire left his physical body and merged with the sun.

    *ZUM!*

    A faint and ethereal shockwave spread out. Lawrend''s sun started engulfing the liquid demonic fire mana, and it glowed a bright red light.

    "Golden Divine Lightning!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A golden strand of lightning arced from his physical body to his soul body and then to his. This caused the liquid demonic lightning mana to rush to the.

    The whole turned red with a tiny tint of golden color. Showers of lightning rained down from every part of the world. Nothing was left unscathed. Even the giant tree Lawrend casually nted with his nt magic was not spared.

    "Deste Darkness!"

    The shadow of Lawrend''s physical body shifted and fell onto his moon. The aura of the moon changed. It gave off an eerie and deste feeling. Simr to before, a rush of liquid demonic darkness mana flooded the moon''s surface.

    And for the hard part, Lawrend didn''t have the other Divine Magics yet.

    "I want to create a world where I can live with my maids and children forever!" Lawrend shouted.

    An ethereal shockwave spread outwards. Gilgamesh froze as the will stunned him.

    ¡­<novelnext></novelnext>

    Far, far away, a shadow of a man flickered in a cave. He immediately stood up when he sensed the will.

    "This guy is here!"

    ¡­

    An old man with an absurdly long white beard stopped flying. He furrowed his eyebrows in confusion.

    "He left the Human World?"

    ¡­

    And in an empty space with an unknown location, the beautiful figure of the Goddess appeared. She looked down and ran her fingers through her hair.

    "His will changed."

    ¡­

    That was right. Lawrend''s will was not the same as before. In his previous one, he only wanted to create a will that would satisfy his pleasure desire, but now, his will also epassed his will to be a good father figure.

    ''It''sing¡­'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    He prepared himself for the wave of negative Will that would bounce back.

    "I don''t want to create a world where I can live forever with my maids and children!"

    The will struck Lawrend''s soul. He shuddered, and the immediate thought of giving up filled his mind. But no, he had already gotten this far.

    He had done a lot of preparation. He was more prepared than ever, and he wasn''t willing to give up on his second chance.

    "I''m Lawrend Ignis Undrasil Rubrignis, and finally, Horiel! I have a lot of names, and none of them meant ''Giving Up''! I will create a world where I can live forever with my maids and children! If I have to carve out a part of this world to do that, I shall. If I have to rend thews, then I shall. If I have to defeat the Goddess, then I shall! Universe! You can''t hold me back!"

    A powerful and indomitable Will spread out from Lawrend''s body.

    ¡­

    "I need to find this kid!"

    ¡­

    "What a crazy Will!"

    ¡­

    "Defeat me? Hehe."

    ¡­

    This will of his shattered the previous negative Will.

    Gilgamesh stood frozen on the side. Lawrend''s Will was strong to the point where it stunned his mind. He had a strong feeling inside of him to help him create a world where he could live forever with his maids and children.

    Aleshia and the others, who weren''t strong enough to sense the Will, felt it as it was much stronger than normal. They turned their heads in Lawrend''s direction. For the past month, they had created a small vige in the desert.

    They were roasting sandworm meat when they sensed Lawrend''s Will. Somehow, their hearts warmed. It was unexinable, but they wanted to express their love for him at this moment.

    Meanwhile, the old water mana in his soul fused with the demonic water mana. It glowed brightly, and a sky-blue strand of mana appeared.

 Chapter 771 A Familiar Ghostly Aura Hidden Beneath The Desert

    The strand of Holy Water immediately started infecting the nearby water manas and causing them to fuse to new Holy Water Mana. They released a calming aura that rxed Lawrend''s mind.

    Soon, all of his water mana had turned into Holy Water. It wasn''t holy in a sense, but it had effects that it might as well be called a Holy Water.

    Gilgamesh watched all of this happen. His heart started racing as greed clouded his eyes. He didn''t know what Lawrend was doing, but seeing and feeling the effects of the Divine Magic made him realize that Lawrend must have a unique magic artifact.

    In fact, he guessed that theary system above Lawrend''s soul was a Divine Magic Artifact. It would exin why Lawrend could separate his soul from his body and his great talent.

    The thought of bing an All-Element Mage started taking over his mind.

    Lawrend didn''t notice the change in Gilgamesh''s facial expression. He was too focused on fusing his manas. He was excited about this, so he put in his all to make sure he seeded this time.

    The next one was Lawrend''s wind mana. The flow of the air around him changed. Hundreds of vortexes made of demonic wind mana appeared all around him.

    And from Lawrend''s soul body, more vortexes made of wind mana came out and crashed with these vortexes. They merged together and formed a mixture of half and half of the two wind manas.

    Lawrend looked around and then raised his right hand up.

    His powerful wind mana whirled around it, and then he suddenly closed it. A shockwave exploded out all around him.

    *BOOM!*

    The vortexespressed to a tiny point in an instant. The two wind manas that was initially resisting each other fused. They changed forms and became ethereal.

    And unlike the appearance of the wind mana earlier, this wind mana started glowing a faint white light, causing Lawrend to stare at it in surprise.

    ''Spirit Wind?'' Lawrend made up a random name inside of his mind.

    Each of these Divine Magics was arbitrarily named by him. He didn''t actually know their real names.

    But still, Lawrend was satisfied with the name he came up with.

    He controlled the Spirit Wind, and it flew around him like glowing white moon rays that bent like threads. It was an ethereal and mesmerizing scene.

    Lawrend was stunned for a bit before he remembered he had something to do. He couldn''t help but remember Gilgamesh during this short moment of rity.

    He turned and looked at him. A wide-eyed Gilgamesh greeted his eyes. He stared in such fierceness that Lawrend thought Gilgamesh could see through his past.

    Of course, that was just Lawrend''s imagination. Gilgamesh couldn''t actually do that.

    "What are you looking at?" Lawrend asked.

    He felt that something was off from how the man looked at him. His instincts were telling him to be careful.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Nothing. I will protect you from any mishap," Gilgamesh replied and faintly smiled.

    Lawrend squinted his eyes, feeling doubtful. He took onest look at him and closed his eyes to feel the earths mana within his soul body. He resonated with the desert below him, and thick liquid earth mana seeped out.

    This mana was much purer than the earth manas that were swirling and raining down on Lawrend. These came from the belly of the earth and the deepest depths where the pressure of the earth could crush a Heaven Mage.

    "Interesting¡­"

    Lawrend sensed that this earth mana was different from the one from the human world and the demon world. It was purer and harder. It reminded him of a diamond, but its properties were clearly different.

    As for how he sensed them below him, it had been there ever since he arrived here. He somehow felt it while he was trying to control the myriad elements in hundreds of kilometers of radius around him.

    The hard tug he felt was like pulling on metal while ma fishing. It was immediately obvious to him that something was under there.

    The Heaven Demon Gilgamesh became even greedier. A man was only nice up until a point. That was why it was much more sincere if a poor man was nice.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    A rich man might have acted nice, but that might just be because he had everything he wanted. The two were clearly different.

    That was exactly what Gilgamesh was. He was nice to Lawrend because he was a Heaven Demon. If he wasn''t, he would''ve been warier and wouldn''t have stopped when he attacked him.

    Gilgamesh''s eyes became unfocused as he started thinking of multiple ways to take theary system from Lawrend. It might even allow him to reach the fabled Divine Demon level.

    Lawrend felt the intense gazeing from Gilgamesh. He turned his head and looked at him. He was able to catch a faint glimmer of greed within his eyes.

    "Huh¡­"

    Lawrend immediately realized what was going on. His powerful soul was not something to be underestimated.

    And as usual, Lawrend didn''t care. Gilgamesh might be able to insta-cast his Heaven Mage-level spells, but that didn''t mean that Lawrend wouldn''t be able to fight back.

    Now that he got Golden Divine Lightning, Divine Fire, Deste Darkness, Holy Water, and Spirit Wind, he was very confident that he could force himself to cast a powerful spell that would badly hurt Gilgamesh.

    He kept an eye on him and continued the fusion of his earth mana. The thick and heavy brown ancient earth mana flowed up like liquid gold. It was heavy and moved like msses.

    Lawrend made a pulling motion with his hand, and this elerated the movement of the ancient earth mana. He waited for a few seconds before the first droplet could reach him.

    "This¡­"

    Lawrend didn''t expect what he sensed. It was very familiar with him as she had been in his body for several years.

    He sensed Valentina''s aura in the ancient earth mana. He doubted himself and deliberated if he was simply hallucinating it or not.

 Chapter 772 Gilgameshs Greed

    ''Valentina had been here?'' Lawrend thought to himself in shock.

    His eyes turned bloodshot, and he pulled the heavy earth mana with a stronger force with his control. It slowly went up with a cone shape and then shot continuous droplets of liquid earth mana once it reached a certain distance from him.

    Lawrend stopped caring about Gilgamesh. Absorbing these ancient earth mana with Valentina''s aura was a higher priority for Lawrend. He was d that he got something that could remind him of her.

    It might sound dumb and even outright crazy, but that was how much she upied a space in his heart. Since she was now gone, he needed something that would fill that void.

    ''Master¡­''

    Lawrend hallucinated her voice, and a longing expression appeared on his face. He yearned to hear her voice again. She was the warmth he received whenever there was no one beside him.

    "..."

    Lawrend let the golden earth mana flow up his arm and sink into his skin. He ignored everything and felt every aura of Valentina that he could sense.

    He enjoyed it. It was like he was holding her hand once more.

    He couldn''t help but let out a small smile.

    And at this moment, a burst of fire mana came into existence near him. A giant fiery meteor fell out of the sky and burst through the iridescent mana clouds.

    Lawrend snapped his head to the meteor. He might have ignored Gilgamesh, but that didn''t mean he would let him do as he wished.

    "Hmph."

    Lawrend''s mood was solemn. He hated it whenever someone interrupted him when he was doing something.

    It was more so now that he was absorbing these ancient earth mana that had Valentina''s aura. His anger burst out, and he became enraged.

    He swiped his hand in front of him, and a Penta-colored wall of mana appeared. It glowed mesmerizingly, unlike his usual All-Element magic.

    It then quickly morphed into a giant. This met the meteor and stopped it on its trajectory.

    The meteor tried to burst through by stretching and pulling on the. Lawrend gritted his teeth, and his mouth dripped a small amount of blood. The meteor was a Heaven Mage spell, and it was simr to the spell the Third Ancestor used.

    The difference this time was that it was in a different form. No matter how anyone looked at it, Lawrend was dead.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Ancient Earth!" Lawrend shouted.

    He lifted his palms up in a sweeping motion. He imitated the motion of someone sshing water from a pool. The golden earth mana changed color.

    The earth mana from Lawrend''s soul escaped and fused with it. Not only that, the surrounding demonic fire mana also fused with it.

    Its features changed. Instead of a golden color, it turned into a milky-white color. It carried with it extreme weight that would crush a boulder with just a single drop.

    *BOOM!*

    The milk-white earth mana was the Ancient Earth Mana. It was Divine Magic, and Lawrend used it to hit the meteor through the holes of the. These heavy droplets easily shattered the meteor.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It shattered into countless pieces like ss. These pieces slowly dissipated and turned back to pure demonic fire mana. Gilgamesh stared at Lawrend in disbelief.

    This was the first time he had seen an Earth Demon destroy his Heaven Demon spell. He became more serious. He realized that the treasure Lawrend had was something that could potentially endanger him.

    "I won''t let you get away so easily!" Gilgamesh shouted.

    He was ready to cast another spell. He was a Demon. It was simple for him to cast a spell. He wasn''t like humans that needed to chant first. As long as he had the chant in his mind, he would be able to cast.

    "Who said that I would run away?" Lawrend retorted.

    He turned in a 360-degree motion. The leftover Divine Magic from the and the milky-white liquid returned to him like they were pulled by a strong ma.

    After gathering them, Lawrend pointed his finger at Gilgamesh.

    "Hex-Divine Magic!"

    Six different Divine Magic elements twirled around each other like a rope. They burst out at an explosive speed toward Gilgamesh.

    Gilgamesh swung his staff, and a continuous flow of mes shot out. They hit the rope of Divine Magic, but it was easily repelled. The repulsion effect from the other elements acted on it.

    Gilgamesh widened his eyes and insta-cast another spell.

    A quarter of the demonic fire mana floating in the surroundings was pulled in as a giant crescent ming de shot out to hit the rope.

    This time, instead of repelling it, the ming crescent de met the rope, and the two shot out a sporadic burst of colorful Divine Mana all over the ce. A majority of these returned to Lawrend''s body, but those that stayed outside decayed back to their primaryponents.

    "AHHHHH!!"

    "OHHHHHH!!"

    The duo shouted their war cries. The earth shook as they both injected a huge amount of mana into their spells. Lawrend was shaking and shivering as the huge amount of pure mana he was controlling within his soul body was beyond his soul''s limit.

    If he wasn''t careful, he might send his mana the wrong way and destroy his own soul.

    Gilgamesh was confident in winning. He was a Heaven Demon, and Lawrend was an Earth Demon. In terms of endurance, he was the winner. He could tell that Lawrend''s power was only a short burst.

    Just like what they say in bed, it wouldn''t matter how big you were if you could onlyst for a single session. Many women preferred long sessions as they would be able to climax more.

    Compared to men, they could do it a lot and enjoy it for extended periods of time. That analogy applied in this scenario.

    Lawrend might have a bigger dick, but he didn''t have the endurance to support it. In the end, the woman would be disappointed.

    And in this case, he would die and be defeated!

    Gilgamesh was sure of it. After all, he had been an Earth Demon before.

 Chapter 773 Lawrends Trump Card

    The difference between an Earth Demon and a Heaven Demon''s endurance was clear to him. Thus, what he needed to do right now was to wait for Lawrend to run out of mana. He could keep throwing more Heaven Demon spells at him.

    You might remember that a High Mage could only cast one or two High Mage spells, but that logic didn''t apply to Heaven Demons or Heaven Mages. They could continue expanding their mana storage to the point where they could cast a dozen Heaven Demon/Mage spells.

    "WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!"

    "OOOOOOOHHHHHHHHH!!!"

    By shouting as hard as they could, the two of them were able to release more mana to support their spells. Lawrend could feel his soul weakening as he continued on, but that didn''t bother him.

    He was still confident in victory. He was not done yet.

    "I''m a God of my own world!" Lawrend shouted.

    He controlled a tiny portion of the milky-white earth mana and threw it to his.

    *BOOM!*

    That shattered into multiple pieces because of the absurd weight of the Ancient Earth Mana. Clumps of molten earth flew out in all directions. But then, all of a sudden, they stopped in ce as if frozen in ice.

    "REMAKE!"

    Lawrend was barely able to focus and control the. It was a testament to the strength of his soul. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to split his consciousness on two hard things.

    The broken quickly came back together with the milky-white liquid. It turned into a giant mess of rock and molten rock. It didn''t look like what it had before.

    Lawrend had a solution for that. A jet of mes flew out of the sun and bathed the. The ster heat melted the surface and reached the core. In a matter of a few seconds, the melted like a molten ball of metal.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It turned into a spherical shape and looked more like a proper now.

    "Holy Water!"

    A portion of the Holy Water that Lawrend was using against Gilgamesh diverged and hit the. It bathed its red-hot surface with a cooling blue color. This allowed it to cool down quickly and form natural oceans.

    Thendscape changed. It was significantly better than before.

    ''I need more time!'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    He was slowly losing the ability to divide his attention. His soul was weakening faster and faster. His mana was also limited.

    ''Fuck! I have no more time!''

    Lawrend was still not at his best. He didn''t have enough time, nor could he divide his attention.

    "Go!"

    Lawrend controlled hisary system and threw it at Gilgamesh.

    The Heaven Demon was already feeling humiliated when Lawrend was able to divide his attention and do other things. He himself couldn''t do that. The six divine magics that Lawrend used were absurdly strong together.

    They were reacting with his Heaven Spell and breaking it apart. If it weren''t for his continuous injection of fire mana, that spell would''ve dissipated already.

    And now, seeing thatary hurl at him, Gilgamesh was overjoyed, but he quickly realized that Lawrend wouldn''t just throw it to him for nothing. He flew up and tried to avoid it while maintaining his spell.

    Theary system was in Lawrend''s control. He made it fly up to meet Gilgamesh as he went up.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What a nice treasure!"

    Gilgamesh was amazed. It could even be controlled by the user. Gilgamesh was sure that it would be worth it to kill Lawrend for it. He had already decided earlier, but this was the final nail in the coffin.

    He would never have any regrets.

    "Pathetic!"

    Gilgamesh took a deep breath, stopped flying, and waited for theary system to reach him. He clenched his free hand and balled it into a fist.

    3¡­

    2¡­

    1¡­

    *BAM!*

    Gilgamesh threw a punch filled with extremely pure fire mana that flowed in all sorts of ways. There were ming vortexes, wind, and embers flying around the fist. It was a punch of a Fire God!

    Theary system shattered under the impact. Lawrend was only able to resist against Gilgamesh through the use of all of his Divine Magic. And just like him, hisary system was at the level of an Earth Mage.

    It wasn''t strong enough to be protected from Gilgamesh''s punch that had the power of a Divine Demon, so it shattered back to its elementary particles.

    The turned into dirt, the moon turned into dust, and the sun flicked to nothing like a me. Lawrend''sary system was no more.

    "Heh."

    Lawrend sneered. He extended his two palms and pointed them to the brokenary system. The six Divine Magics he was able to acquire turned into rays of light that instantly reached the broken pieces.

    They changed courses and headed for Gilgamesh.

    "I broke the treasure!" Gilgamesh screamed as he realized what he had just done.

    It took him a few seconds to process what had happened. He turned to look at Lawrend and saw how he was still controlling it even though it was already broken into pieces.

    "So it''s still fine!"

    Gilgamesh''s eyes lit up as he rxed. He was more worried about the state of the treasure than Lawrend.

    And because of his close proximity, these broken pieces hit his body and clung to his skin.

    "What the heaven!?"

    Gilgamesh patted his body and removed the dirt, dust, and dead embers on his skin. He was able to remove some, but they still returned, and soon, he was fully covered in them.

    "UWOOOOO!!"

    Gilgamesh flexed all of the muscles in his body. He released mes from his pores and sent the broken pieces away. Some of the pieces that were stillrge turned into smaller ones, the size of a dot on a piece of paper.

    This still wasn''t enough, as they liquified and stuck to his skin more. They were like liquid glue that only became stickier the hotter it got.

    "You''re dead."

 Chapter 774 Physical Body Possession

    Lawrend stared at him with an eye that was looking at an already dead man.

    He had only thought about this idea now. He would find out in a moment if his idea was correct!

    "O'' Gilgamesh, be my!" Lawrend chanted.

    "Huh?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Gilgamesh was stunned at what Lawrend told him to be into. There was still astronomy in the Demon World, so he knew abouts.

    But then a shocking thing happened to him. He found that the molten liquid seeped into the pores of his skin and entered his blood vessels. His whole body spasmed as the foreign mana controlled by Lawrend wreaked havoc inside of his body.

    "Die!"

    The sight of Gilgamesh''s demise filled Lawrend with nothing but anger. He wanted him to die with regret. He tried to be kind to the man, but he saw his kindness as a sign of weakness instead.

    It was infuriating and the thought of him interrupting him earlier only fueled that anger further.

    "NOOOOOOOOOO!!!"

    Gilgamesh panicked. He controlled his magic and tried to push them out of his body, but to no avail did it work. The liquid slowly invaded deeper in his body as it followed his blood vessels.

    He could sense that death was fast approaching.

    "I won''t die like this!"

    Gilgamesh was unwilling. Simr to a protagonist in an anime, he bursted with willpower. His mind went significantly faster, and he found a way to reverse this situation.

    He started stealing control of the liquid from Lawrend.

    "Ah!"

    Lawrend staggered as he floated. He could feel Gilgamesh''s attempt to steal hisary system from him. His soul wasn''t something to be trifled with.

    It might not have be strong like his soul, but it was still the soul of a Heaven Demon. It was filled with his Will and his long life.

    "Y-You''re going to die here, Lawrend!" Gilgamesh shouted in a raspy voice.

    He could sense that he was able to control this liquid. Bit by bit, he was able to stop them from advancing deeper into his body. He knew that he was correct to try to take control of it.

    If it was outside his body, it would''ve been hard, but inside his body, it was very easy. It was his body, so it was his territory. Anything in it was his, and so was the foreign liquid that seeped into his skin!

    "You''re quite annoying."

    Lawrend was worried too. He was trying to stop Gilgamesh from taking over, but he was far away from the liquid, and it was in Gilgamesh''s body.

    "If that''s how you want to do it, so be it!"

    Lawrend''s soul body turned into mist, and he headed for Gilgamesh''s body. He would possess his body and have a fight with him inside of his mind. At least, Lawrend was confident of his victory inside.

    This was his best chance since Gilgamesh was busy fighting against the liquid. He wouldn''t be able to fully lock his body from Lawrend.

    His soul was living in a house with shattered windows and broken walls. Lawrend could easily walk in!

    "Ahahaha!" Lawrendughed crazily.

    He entered Gilgamesh''s body and flew past some of hisary system that was in a liquid state. He avoided Gilgamesh''s soul and invaded his mind.

    . . . . .

    . . . .

    . . .

    . .

    .<novelnext></novelnext>

    Lawrend opened his eyes and found himself in an empty space. Gilgamesh was sitting cross-legged in the middle. He sensed Lawrend''s arrival and confusedly opened his eyes.

    "What are you doing here!?"

    Gilgamesh hadn''t been in here, but he instinctively knew that this was his mind. It was simply because it was a part of him.

    "If I can''t win outside, I shall win inside," Lawrend calmly replied.

    He walked to him slowly.

    "Haha!"

    Gilgameshughed at Lawrend''s words. He found it funny because he knew that this was inside of his body. It was easy-peasy for him to squash Lawrend.

    "You''re mistaking something. My soul isn''t as weak as yours."

    An evil smirk formed on Lawrend''s lips. He continued his rxed steps and that added a sense of evilness to him, like a viin that was slowlying to im the life of his victim.

    Gilgamesh paused, and theugh on his face quickly turned into fear.

    Now that he paid more attention, he could sense that something was different regarding Lawrend''s soul. It was as if it was better than his.

    "Impossible!"

    Gilgamesh couldn''t believe that an Earth Demon could have a better soul than him. Even if he factored in that Lawrend was a human and demon hybrid, that shouldn''t be the case.

    "Is that because you''re a half-demon!?"

    "No, of course not."

    "Was it that treasure!?"

    "That wasn''t a treasure. It was something I made with my understanding of magic. You were lusting over something that would never be yours. Even if you take control of it, it would only turn back to mana."

    Lawrend chuckled. He reached arm''s length in front of Gilgamesh. He looked up and down at the man. He had a nice body that Lawrend was envious of.

    "You''re kidding!"

    Gilgamesh couldn''t believe it. He thought that Lawrend was talented because of that treasure. He couldn''t believe that it was because he was ACTUALLY THAT TALENTED.

    It was the biggest blow Gilgamesh had ever felt in his life. Or at least for thest few moments of his life.

    "Goodbye."

    Lawrend waved his hand, and Gilgamesh''s soul was ripped to shreds.

    "What a stupid demon. My Aezel is smarter than you. No wonder women became the dominant gender here," Lawrend sneered.

    He regained control of his liquidary system and also took control of Gilgamesh''s body.

    .

    . .

    . . .

    . . . .

    . . . . .

    He opened his eyes and looked at his muscr arms. He moved clumsily, and he felt a constant migraine. This wasn''t his body, so it was natural that it was ipatible with his soul.

    If it were that easy, he would''ve been possessing more people. It was also why Valentina simply upied his mind and never tried to take control of his body.

    Since she was a female, it would only make the side effect worse for her.

 Chapter 775 Looking For Valentinas Plant Mana

    Lawrend felt disgusted being in someone else''s body. He controlled the liquidary system and left the body altogether. The power of theary system quickly turned Gilgamesh''s physical body into a pool of blood.

    And all of a sudden, something miraculous happened.

    The pool of blood was attracted together and joined with the liquidary system.

    "Hahahaha!" Lawrendughed.

    Defeating a Heaven Demon was an achievement. Now that Gilgamesh was dead, Lawrend used his physical body as nutrients for hisary system. All of Gilgamesh''s demonic fire mana clumped together into a big ball.

    The other left over parts turned into the shape of a ball and a smaller ball. They formed into the sameary system right before Lawrend''s eyes. All of his understanding of magic was held together in it.

    "Not done yet."

    Lawrend wasn''t satisfied with this. Next, he needed to create Divine Magic for the nt Element.

    Lawrend looked around, but there was barely any nt in the vicinity. Most of them were desert nts that were far and few. It wasn''t a lush forest.

    He got another idea.

    ''I wonder if Valentina''s old nt Mana was kept underground..?'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    She was a Heaven Mage during her prime. It wouldn''t be weird if her mana fell into the desert and sunk into the earth. That type of mana was very pure, after all. It wouldn''t easily turn back to gaseous and impure mana.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''I need to try.''

    Lawrend crossed his legs and focused on controlling the demonic nt mana around him. He created a tide of them and forced them close together into a seed-like object.

    Lawrend created hundreds, thousands, hundreds of thousands, to millions of these seeds. He threw them all around. They all had varying amounts of nt mana and demonic nt mana.

    Soon, these seeds sprouted. Their leaves had green and purple colors to them. Some were on random patches, and some created beautiful patterns.

    They looked like an army of mini nt soldiers from above. Lawrend opened his palm downward and sent a flurry of nt mana and demonic nt mana. This caused the little sproutings to grow bigger.

    Their roots extended downward on the loose red desert sand.

    And that wasn''t enough. Lawrend waved his other hand, and a torrent of rainfall appeared out of nowhere. These provided water for the sproutings causing them to grow even more.

    The desert sand became as hard as soil ground as the wetness, and the roots held it together. Just like a giant colony of ants, these sproutings worked together and extended their roots deep into the soil.

    The deeper they went, the slower the growth became.

    This was Lawrend''s way to find Valentina''s lost nt mana. By using these sproutings that were made with his nt mana and demonic mana, he would be able to make use of their natural sensitivity to nt mana to sense the location of the lost nt mana.

    It wasn''t a fast process.

    ¡­<novelnext></novelnext>

    A whole week and a day passed as Lawrend kept floating in the center of the mana storm. Aleshia and the others had checked on him several times, and they found that he was safe.

    They thought it was weird because there were some weird fluctuations of mana before and the Will he released earlier. Nevertheless, they didn''t worry too much and patiently waited in the little vige they had created with magic and materials.

    ¡­

    Another week passed by, and Lawrend felt like he was getting bored. He was simply absorbing mana from the mana rain and pumping them to the trees around him.

    You read that right. Those little sprouts had be trees after just two weeks. Lawrend wasn''t surprised at their growth as he was expecting it.

    He even rested on top of one to make his life easier.

    The continued flow of mana in the surroundings and the rain Lawrend created caused the trees to be especially vibrant. They looked like weird hybrids as they had green and purple patches on their leaves.

    ¡­

    Another week went by in a sh. Lawrend already doubted whether his theory was right. So far, the roots had reached deeper than the location of the ancient earth mana he found. At this rate, they might bore through to the molten part underground.

    The extreme pressure also made it harder for the roots to continue downward. They had to be harder, like tree trunks, to resist the enormous pressure and heat.

    "*Sigh*"

    Lawrend was dejected. He decided to wait for a few more days. If there were still no results, he would stop and simply force this forest to create the Divine Magic for him.

    ¡­

    The few days had passed, and Lawrend had lost all of his hope. He wanted to absorb the mana so he would have a part of Valentina inside of him besides the sacrifice she made. But it seemed like that was asking for too much.

    Lawrend stood up and stopped sending mana to the trees. He took a deep breath and mentally prepared himself for the next step.

    Creating the nt Divine Magic would be hard, by his estimates. He rarely used the element besides now. He had made some spells for it, but there were no chances for him to use them since using nt magic on a floating enemy was not as effective as simply using his fire and lightning magic.

    The trees around him started shaking as he floated higher and higher. Their leaves rattled like maracas and sent leaves flying everywhere. It resulted in a scene simr to the Fall season.

    "Fuse!"

    Lawrend extended his two palm out and slowly brought them together.

    Down below, pairs of trees started moving across the desert and fusing with each other. They merged and didn''t turn bigger, but they became stronger as the nt mana they contained became purer and more sophisticated.

    "Fuse!"

    Lawrend repeated the process, and more of the trees fused with each other. They created powerful trees that would never be seen in the wild.

 Chapter 776 Another Heaven Demon

    He continued on and on until the forest he had made for the past month had turned into a single tree. It was half purple and half green. It looked odd, but it also had beauty to it.

    It was simr to a Cherry Blossom Tree but also different. It looked mysterious and threatening.

    "Take!"

    Lawrend grasped at the air towards the tree. It slowly lifted up from the desert and then grew backward. It lost its leaves and became smaller and smaller. It turned back into a sapling.

    And when it was near Lawrend''s hand, it turned into a tiny seed.

    "Perfect."

    Lawrend took it and absorbed it into his soul''s hand.

    "Jujuju. Who are you?"

    A seductive and enchanting voice said rhythmically.

    Lawrend turned around and saw a fair, but t-chested beauty watching him from the distance. She nced at his soul and then at his physical body, which was still floating there.

    She then noticed hisary system, and a look of interest appeared on her face. She found it amusing to see someone odd like him.

    "Lawrend Ignis. Who are you?" Lawrend replied back and prepared himself for any attacks.

    He might have killed Gilgamesh, but that was because the guy underestimated him too much. This woman clearly didn''t have any good intentions from the look on her face.

    "Ignis, huh? So you''re from the Ignis n? But I sense the demonic bloodline in your physical body. Jujuju," sheughed daintily like an innocent flower.

    "So what? If you want to fight, let''s go!" Lawrend responded.

    He was roaring to go now that he had the nt Divine Magic. He wanted to test out its capabilities on her.

    "Jujuju. I have been watching since the day you threw those millions of seeds out. How did it feel to kill Gilgamesh?" she eerily asked.

    A wide and evil smile formed on her cherry-red lips. There was a constant aura of malice and evil around her. She looked like the Goddess of death.

    Lawrend''s confident facial expression fell. He became more on guard. He hadn''t felt the existence of this demon woman. If what she said was true, then she could''ve easily killed him several times in the past.

    "That Gilgamesh would''ve been a fine baby food, but you killed him¡­ What do you say? Be mine, and if our offspring is a female, I will groom her to defeat the fabled Divine Demon."

    A chill ran down Lawrend''s spine after hearing her words. He knew firsthand what it was like to be ''baby food'' for a demon woman. It was a guaranteed death.

    The only reason Veronica was born was that Lawrend used the other Lawrend''s soul. This allowed him to bypass that restriction.

    "Tell me your name first, and I will consider it," Lawrend replied and tried to keep his calm.

    He was inwardly panicking. This woman was insanely beautiful. If she knew how to charm him, she would definitely seed. At that point, he would fall into a path of ruin.

    As they said, "Women are the downfall of men."

    "Jujuju. They call me Juju, my baby food¡­"

    Juju bowed elegantly and lifted the skirt of her ck dress. She kept a confident smile on her face. It felt to Lawrend that she was in control of the whole situation. Realizing that scared him.

    "Juju, huh? Go away before I make you my ything," Lawrend warned her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He wasn''t in the mood to look for another maid right now, and he already had Aezel. He had no reason to look for another demon maid.

    "ything? Certainly, you might, but that''s only for one night. Jujujuju~!"

    Sheughed louder and slowly approached him. Lawrend slowly flew backward and warily kept his guard up.

    "Come¡­ I will make you satisfied you''d want to die under my hands."

    She extended her hand to him and revealed a slight portion of her sweet legs. Lawrend, of course, couldn''t take his eyes away. He widened them as he saw a tiny glimpse of her panties.

    "Interested? Jujuju."

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Herugh was certainly weird. She reminded him of Aezel. He didn''t know if it was a thing for demons, but they definitely loved tough.

    "How can I still say no?" Lawrend smiled confidently.

    He flew to her and grabbed her waist. He pressed his body on her and stared at her up close.

    Juju let him do as he pleased while she smiled continuously.

    "You can touch it if you want. Go ahead. I''m sure you''d love how wet I became¡­" Juju whispered erotically.

    Lawrend took a deep breath and almost lost himself to lust.

    Possess!

    Lawrend was just a soul, and touching Juju gave him a chance to invade her body. He entered through her pores and rushed to her mind.

    "Jujuju. Not so fast!" Juju giggled.

    She grasped at her chest and pulled out Lawrend''s soul. She held him by his hair.

    "Ahhh! How can you do that?!" Lawrend screamed in fear.

    He thought that it would be easy since it was like so when he possessed Gilgamesh.

    "You forget that a demon woman like me knows about souls, and I''m also¡­ a Darkness Demon. Your tricks are just that, tricks. Jujuju."

    She covered her mouth with her other hand and giggled at him. Lawrend felt humiliated being grabbed by the hair. He grabbed her hand with his two hands and tried to pull himself away.

    "Your soul is quite powerful."

    "Ah!"

    A portion of Lawrend''s hair on his soul body was torn away as he escaped from her grasp. The eyes he used to look at her had turned to fear. This was the first time he had met his match.

    She managed to easily counter his possession.

    It was no wonder she had that smile on her face that said she had full control of the whole situation.

    "How did you do it?" Juju curiously asked.

    Lawrend didn''t respond to her. He directly flew back to his physical body. It was his only chance to fight back against her.

 Chapter 777 Juju Undresses ? ? ?

    "Jujujuju¡­ Come, I will let you taste pleasure better than heaven," Juju said and slowly flew toward him. She didn''t make any attempt to stop him from reentering his physical body.

    Lawrend easily returned to his physical body. He opened his eyes and immediately took a stance. He lifted his hand forward and kept a hand lower.

    He was ready to cast his magic if she tried to show hostility. He was sweating bullets. His only chance would be to fight against her fair and square. He''d need to use his Hepta-Magic to be able to have a chance of winning against her.

    The calmness she was showing was a fatal sign for Lawrend. She obviously saw how he won against Gilgamesh, and yet she continued watching. She knew more about him than he knew about her.

    "How about this? Do you want to take a look?" Juju asked and slowly pulled down her dress, starting from her left shoulder.

    Lawrend was tempted to stare. He forcefully turned his head away and closed his eyes. She had the darkness element. Who knew if she was trying to use her magic on him? It was better to be safe than sorry.

    "Aww¡­ Am I that ugly?" Juju frowned.

    She flew much closer to him, and Lawrend maintained a safe distance by flying backward.

    "Here, look. My boob looks like a creamy pudding," Juju said and fully pulled down the left side of her dress.

    Lawrend couldn''t hold back and took a nce. There was no pudding. She was as t as a chopping board.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Jujuju. Come. I know they''re small, but my boobs are delicious, you know?"

    Juju smirked when she saw him stare. She tantly opened her dress more, allowing him to see her hidden parts. Lawrend saw a lot of her white skin under.

    "How would they be delicious if they don''t produce milk?" Lawrend retorted.

    He took back hisary system inside of his body. His attempt to be a Heaven Mage had been disturbed, but that was obvious since he didn''t want to die.

    ? She was more enigmatic than that Gilgamesh. She was full of mysteries. Lawrend felt like he was stepping on ss just by being in her presence.

    "You can make them produce milk. I. Will. Let. You. Impregnate. Me~"

    Her sonorous and seductive voice was hard to resist. Her voice had the quality of a Goddess and the smoothness of a young maiden. It was hard to imagine that she was an archaic monster that had lived for more than a thousand years at the minimum.

    "..."

    It took a lot of willpower for Lawrend to resist her temptation. He could sense that she added darkness magic into her voice with the goal of making him fall slowly into temptation.

    In truth, Juju was surprised that Lawrend was able tost this long. Her magic was not something an Earth Demon could resist. She tried more and more, and Lawrend still resisted.

    Her interest in him grewrger. She wanted to know what kind of person he was before she would take his semen and soul.

    "Alright! How about this? Let''s do it, but if you climax first, then you will let me go!" Lawrendpromised.

    His soul was powerful, but he had no idea to use it to its fullest abilities. He just learned how to possess someone and learned how to kill a soul when the Goddess taught him how to.

    Juju wouldn''t have been a problem if he only knew how to resist against her charms.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Jujuju. You''re quite bold. No man hassted for more than a minute against me."

    Juju''s eyes turned ck for a moment. Lawrend saw the greed and hunger contained within. Her words were not lies.

    "Really? Why don''t we make a soul contract, then?" Lawrend offered.

    "Jujuju. If you lose, your soul will be mine. If you perform well, I will let you name our baby," Juju replied with a faint chuckle.

    If someone that didn''t know the context heard them, they would think that they were a role-ying couple. Unfortunately, Lawrend could only ept her terms.

    "Soul contract?"

    "Yes. Here."

    Juju threw a roll of parchment paper to him. Lawrend opened it and saw the terms to be satisfactory. He was surprised and doubted how she even knew.

    "Juju never asks a mate out without being prepared," Juju answered after seeing the confusion on his face. She smiled. It was so out of ce, considering what she would do to him if she won.

    "Should I be honored?" Lawrend joked.

    "Jujuju. You should. You''re my third one."

    Lawrend stopped reading the contract and stared at her in surprise. Her honesty was astonishing. Somehow, she didn''t seem so bad when she was like this.

    "Okay. Come closer. Let''splete the soul contract."

    Lawrend beckoned her closer. He warily stared at her as she drew closer and closer. She stopped with their bodies a few inches apart. He could see her chest heave up and down as she breathed.

    There also lingered a faint floral scent around her body that made her tempting and heart-racing to be near to.

    "You won''t regret this," Juju said and held the other side of the rolled contract.

    Their bodies glowed a bright white light. A small part of Lawrend''s soul and hers flew to each other. They filled the empty hole and healed.

    "Jujuju. Come. Let''s do it somewhere private."

    Juju flew ahead of him, and he followed behind her. The mana storm around Lawrend slowly dissipated. His attempt to be a Heaven Mage could be reattemptedter.

    Juju brought him to a small valley made up of hard red sandstone. It was only a few meters deep, but it was enough for the two to do the deed without worrying about prying eyes.

    "Look at me."

    Juju smiled bashfully and slowly pulled down her dress from her shoulders. Her naked and petite body was in Lawrend''s full view. Her dress fell below her feet, and her pretty pussy peeked from between her crotch.

 Chapter 778 Putting A Heaven Demon In Her Place ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Lawrend made an ''O'' with his mouth. Her body proportion would have been questionable in his past life if the two of them were seen together. Though, it was still in the normal range.

    Lawrend walked closer to her and smiled. She smiled back, and Lawrend reached out to her pussy and slid his middle finger in between the crevices. He felt up her wet slit and teased it a little.

    "Ju¡­"

    Juju grinned at him. She grabbed the back of his neck and pulled him in for a kiss. She boldly explored his mouth as Lawrend could only passively ept it. She was more eager to do this than him.

    They separated a few minutester with a saliva trail between their lips. Her cheeks were slightly flushed, and she avoided his eyes. Her enticing reaction caused Lawrend to grab her waist and pull her in for another one.

    This time, he was the active one. He invaded her mouth and thoroughly tasted her small lips. She let him do as he pleased as if to reward him for letting her do as she pleased earlier.

    They separated once Lawrend was satisfied. Both of their bodies felt hot. Lawrend''s little dragon had be erect, and a small line of liquid stretched down Juju''s leg.

    "I know this is not the appropriate time to ask, but¡­ How many kids do you have?" Lawrend asked.

    "Oh? Jujuju. Are you falling for me? Don''t, because this will be yourst," Juju whispered back.

    She didn''t seem to take offense to his words that didn''t fit the situation.

    "I''m curious since you said I will be your third," Lawrend replied.

    He brushed off her attempt to act cute.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "None of them were females, unfortunately. I don''t know what happened to them. I threw them out," Juju replied.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend frowned at her words.

    "Demon Males are useless."

    Juju remained firm with her words even though it was obvious to her that Lawrend didn''t like what she had just said. Her belief that demon males stemmed from the fact that demon women changed the course of the race''s history.

    "So I''m useless?"

    "Jujuju. Except for breeding the future generation."

    She grinned at him. Lawrend could tell that she was genuinely looking down on him. He felt irritated at her attitude.

    "Let me teach you a lesson."

    Lawrend smirked at her. He grabbed her shoulders and pushed her down to the ground. He made her sit on the sand and spread her legs apart.

    "Quite bold. Do as you please. Don''t forget to avoid cumming. Jujuju!"

    Her arrogance annoyed Lawrend. He needed to teach her a lesson. She might be a Heaven Demon, but his cock was something a Heaven Demon like her had never seen before.

    He pulled down his pants and revealed his shockinglyrge member to her.

    "W-What!?"

    Fear covered Juju''s face. Seeing his massive thing made her realize that she underestimated Lawrend. She became worried if she would be able to keep herself from climaxing.

    "Scared now?" Lawrend teased.

    "W-Who is scared! You''re doing it without forey. I won''t cum that easily."

    Juju answered in a fluster. She didn''t want to admit that his cock looked scary.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Forey? I don''t need to do that."

    Lawrend chuckled at her words.

    He touched her clitoris with a finger and sent a stream of Golden Divine Lightning into it.

    "Ah! AHHHHHHH!!!"

    The sudden stimtion of her most sensitive erogenous zone caused Juju to sit up and spasm. The pleasure flooded her brain quickly and turned to pain.

    She grabbed his hand and pushed it away from her crotch.

    "That was too much!"

    Juju looked at him with teary eyes. She breathed in and out heavily.

    "Look, you''re even wetter than before."

    Lawrend nced down at her pussy.

    Juju couldn''t help but look down too. She saw a steady stream of clear liquid pouring out from between her legs. It was not pee but a viscous liquid that would lubricate Lawrend''s cock.

    "*Gulp*"

    She looked at Lawrend''s face again, and he looked scarier than her initial impression of her. He knew where to find her clitoris and knew how much lightning magic he needed to use to make her vagina produce enough lewd juices.

    He was a veteran. Due to her picky nature, she had only picked two mates in the past. Both of them died after she did it, meaning she only had two sexual experiences.

    She willingly walked into the tiger''s den, and she didn''t know until she was bitten already. She knew that letting him do as he pleased with her body would be a mistake, but knowing what more he could do enticed her to continue.

    She was the Heaven Demon, but it was she who had fallen into Lawrend''s temptation.

    "Do you want a steady stimtion?" Lawrend gently asked.

    At this point, Lawrend was horny. He wanted to make her feel good because that was the best way to have sex. If she felt good, he would feel even better. It was an exchange.

    Juju ignored him and looked down. She didn''t dare to answer, but she also didn''t want to say no.

    "Why are you so quiet now? Hahahaha!" Lawrend teased her once again.

    "I-I didn''t know you''re such a pro¡­" Juju responded in a quiet and shy voice.

    "Well¡­ I can make you cum with a finger, but that''s not fun¡­" Lawrend whispered into her ear.

    Juju''s face turned bright red down to her neck.

    "I will taste your body first."

    Lawrend decided to give her a break. He could tell that she wasn''t resisting him. She was curious about what it would feel like.

    It was a natural desire since she wanted to mate with him. She had expected sex, so knowing that it would be better than her expectation, she wanted to feel more.

    He leaned forward and licked the middle of her t chest, causing her to moan.

    "Ah!"

    It may not seem like it, but the whole body was an erogenous zone under the right circumstances.

 Chapter 779 Shut Up And Impregnate Me ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Juju covered her mouth and watched him move his head above her nipple. She took a deep breath, and just as expected, he extended his tongue out and licked her erect nipple.

    She squirmed and felt a pleasure wave spread through her whole body.

    Lawrend looked up and smiled at her. She didn''t know why, but her heart beat hastened to see that smile of his. It was filled with confidence and reassurance that everything would be fine.

    Somehow, she felt relieved that it was him. She rxed, and the worry in her mind was sted away. Right now, she simply wanted to feel good under his hands.

    Lawrend wasn''t done tasting her body. He licked up all the way to her neck. Juju raised her head and felt a pleasure wave spread up to her head. It brought her euphoria and satisfaction.

    He held her head and turned it to the side before he gently blew on her ear.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Juju felt ticklish. Even though Lawrend was doing as he liked, she didn''t feel any worry. It was weird, and she didn''t know why she felt that way.

    Lawrend didn''t stop there. He lowered his head and licked her ear.

    "Ah~! No¡­"

    Juju didn''t expect to be licked there. It was tingly and erotic at the same time. It was her first time experiencing something like that.

    She looked away from him and moved her ear away from his preying mouth.

    She then looked back at him with a pitiful expression on her face. She was questioning him why he did that without saying anything from her mouth. Her expression alone was enough to convey her thought.

    "You don''t like it?" Lawrend asked.

    "U-un¡­" Juju shook her head.

    Lawrend nodded his head and crawled backward. He grabbed her waist and pulled him close to him.

    "Ah!"

    Juju screamed in surprise. She looked at hisrge cock and imagined it entering inside of her tight and petite slit. Because of her arousal, she instinctively put a finger in her mouth and bit on it

    "Are you ready?" Lawrend asked.

    "Be gentle." Juju nodded her head.

    Lawrend grabbed his dragon and pushed it against her tiny slit. He smeared it with her lewd juices by rubbing it back and forth. Once he got enough, he pointed it straight at her entrance.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Juju''s breathing hastened as she mentally prepared herself for the insertion. She bit her finger harder and waited for the pain toe.

    "Juuu!"

    Lawrend slotted the tip of his cock inside of her. It was quite tight as she had a petite body. He pushed even further, and her vaginal walls wrapped and squeezed him hard.

    "It''s so big!" Juju eximed as her eyes widened while Lawrend entered deeper and deeper.

    It was beyond what she could have imagined. She didn''t expect to find gold while looking for silver. Lawrend''s dragon filled her insides to the brim with him and him only.

    She noticed that her stomach had a noticeable bulge on it. It was her first time seeing a bulge on her navel. It was scary, but she didn''t feel that ufortable.

    The lightning shock Lawrend gave her clitoris earlier was enough to stimte her vagina to produce lots of lewd juices. This allowed Lawrend to enter inside of her smoothly without tearing her insides.

    "It hurts but¡­ I can take it," Juju said and smiled.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Lawrend was happy to hear her response. She was a Heaven Demon, so this kind of pain shouldn''t be too much for her.

    "Good girl."

    Lawrend patted her on the head. She might have coerced him to do this, but he still found her cute because she was trying her best to not make him stop. At this point, Lawrend wouldn''t want to stop even with their current situation.

    He wanted a taste of her pussy now that she served it up in front of him.

    About only half of Lawrend''s dragon was inside of her. He continued on, and Juju embraced him to help her ease the pain she was feeling. Somehow, she liked this feeling.

    "Why didn''t you tell me you were this big¡­" Jujuined.

    She had fully lost her arrogance. Before Lawrend''s dragon, her petite body was weak. She could only hope that he would do it gently.

    "Juju, I already have ten other women. Why do I need more?" Lawrend responded.

    "T-Ten! No wonder you know my body as if you had touched it before," Juju eximed in shock, with her eyes shining in respect.

    "I have more tricks up my sleeves."

    Lawrend pushed a bit more, and her deepest and tightest part was conquered by him.

    "Ahh¡­ You''re so deep inside of me¡­"

    Juju stared at the bulge on her navel in amazement. It was bigger than before. She touched it with her right hand and felt Lawrend''s cock through her vaginal walls and skin.

    "Can I pump now?" Lawrend asked.

    She was so petite he had to be gentle with her.

    "Mm."

    Juju nodded her head.

    Lawrend pulled his cock out.

    "Ohhhh! Ahh!"

    Juju rolled her eyes back and arched her body as the sensation of Lawrend''s cock pulling out and creating a suction force inside of her stimted her with pleasure.

    "You''re so tight. It''s a wonder how you gave birth. There are even no signs," Lawrend said.

    "That''s so embarrassing¡­ Please don''t talk about it

    Juju''s face turned red when she heard him talk about the tightness of her vagina.

    "You''re so cute when you''re like that," Lawrend uttered without thought.

    "Stop! If you say more¡­"

    Juju didn''t finish her words, and the eyes she used to look at him turned to one of pity. She looked away from him.

    "Huh? What''s wrong?"

    "Just shut up and continue. Your only job is to impregnate me."

    Juju didn''t borate any further. Lawrend found it weird. He was worried that he had said something wrong, but it was his honest opinion. She was cuter right now than before.

 Chapter 780 Jujus Gawk Gawk 3000 ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Lawrend decided to focus on swinging his hips. He pushed his cock back inside of her.

    Her vaginal walls expanded to amodate his size.

    "Ahh!"

    Lawrend felt good himself. Juju''s vagina was unique in a way. It was tight and grasped at his cock like a virgin but still loose. It was hard to exin as she was a petite-sized woman.

    "Ahh! Ahh! Nnnn¡­! Ah! Ah! Nghh¡­. Ah! Mm¡­ Ah! Ah..! Ah! Lawrend¡­ Ah!"

    Juju moaned continuously as Lawrend fucked her. She slowly got used to the size of his cock as the pain she had felt earlier disappeared. The only thing she was feeling was pleasure.

    Lawrend''s massive cock rubbed all over her insides and touched all of her pleasurable spots. It was amazing.

    "Ah! Ahh! Ah! Mmh! Ah! Juuu! Ah! There! Mmm..! Ah!"

    Juju bit her finger and stared at Lawrend''s figure that was focused on pounding her while he stared over to the distance. She didn''t know why, but she felt horrible for making him do this.

    "Ah¡­ Lawrend¡­ Are you cumming yet?"

    "Not yet."

    "Huh!?"

    Juju was shocked. She could feel that she was about to cum soon. If she climaxed first, she would lose, and she would have to let him go.

    A conflicted expression appeared on her face. She wanted to cum, but she also didn''t want to cum yet.

    "Uuuu¡­ Stop! I will give you a blowjob," Juju said and stopped his pounding with her hand.

    She''d rather suck his cock than lose to him. It wasn''t forbidden for her to suck him off anyways.

    "Sure." Lawrend mysteriously smiled.

    He knew what she was nning. He didn''t mind since his endurance in sex was definitely greater than a newbie like her who only had two experiences before.

    He pulled out of her.

    "Ughhnnn!"

    Juju covered her mouth. She didn''t expect to moan like that. She blushed in embarrassment.

    "Here."

    Lawrend stood up.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Juju didn''t look him in the eyes. She kneeled in front of him and stared at his massive cock. It was so close to her face that she could feel the heat it emitted. It was so hot, and it smelled lewd.

    It was significantly bigger than her face.

    She grabbed it with her hand and put the tip inside of her small mouth. s, her mouth was less flexible than her lower mouth. If she forced herself to take it in, she might tear her mouth open.

    So that was why she used her tongue inside. She licked all around it. From under the ns to close to the base of his cock. She went all around and licked it clean like a dog.

    "You''re not going to make me cum that way." Lawrend gave her some advice.

    He was used to more intense forms of pleasure. Her way might''ve worked on someone else but definitely not him.

    Juju looked up at him to see if he was serious. She gulped when she saw that he wasn''t lying. She looked down and stared at his massive cock.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She didn''t know what to do to make him cum.

    "Use your magic on your mouth. Make it flexible, and you can take it in."

    "You''re so knowledgeable about this kind of stuff."

    She stopped ying with his cock and touched her mouth. A stream of demonic darkness mana left her finger and flowed into her lips. She used a dark magic to make it flexible.

    It wasn''t impossible since darkness magic dealt with all kinds of stuff.

    Now that she was ready to put it in her mouth, she put the tip against her lips and pushed her head against his crotch. This made his cock prate deep into her mouth.

    Her small and tight mouth took his whole cock in, and she didn''t only stop there. She took it further and gave him a deep throat. Her tight esophagus wrapped around the tip and pulled it in.

    "Oh¡­"

    Lawrend was feeling it. The soft and warm insides of her mouth were like the first spring sunshine. It was rxing and felt good.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Juju looked up at him and saw that he was feeling good. She took this as a sign that she was doing well.

    Thus, she took his cock deeper into her mouth and forced it down her throat. It was so big it reached all the way to her vicle.

    She touched the bulge on her neck caused by Lawrend''s cock prating deep down her esophagus.

    ''He also made a bulge on my neck. What a cock he has. If only¡­''

    Juju stopped that train of thought and continued sucking his cock. Her lungs sucked in air, and she sucked the precum out of Lawrend''s urethra.

    She repeatedly bobbed her head up and down. Lawrend rubbed her head and let her continue. Juju was determined to make him cum using her mouth. She didn''t care if she was kneeling before a man.

    "Oh¡­ Oh!" Lawrend groaned in pleasure.

    "Mmghh¡­"

    Juju''s muffled voice could be heard by the wet noises her mouth made. She sped up faster than before. She swallowed, and her esophagus tried to squeeze Lawrend''s cock into her stomach.

    That only resulted in making Lawrend feel good.

    "Oh!"

    He rubbed Juju''s head to tell her that she was doing a good job.

    After a while, Juju got tired and pulled her head back. A sticky string of saliva appeared between her and his cock.

    "Y-You still didn''t cum?" Juju asked in disbelief.

    "You didn''t use your tongue that much," Lawrend replied.

    His critique was spot on. If she had done that, she might''ve brought him closer to climax.

    "T-Then, we can do anal!" Juju shouted.

    She was desperate. She had no prior experience with anal sex, but she had heard that it was much more pleasurable than normal vaginal sex. She was also curious as to what it would feel like.

    "Hahahaha! Sure, why not?"

    Lawrend didn''t have any reason to say no. He pushed her against the wall of the valley and made her point her ass toward him.

 Chapter 781 Jujus Puckered Flower ? ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [WARNING: Anal warning. You have been warned. NOT SCAT. Do not worry. I will never write that.]

    Her tiny, cute, and pink asshole was presented before him like an unbloomed flower.

    "Don''t I have to clean it first?" Juju asked worriedly.

    "I have a spell for that."

    Lawrend put his finger on her butthole.

    "Ah!"

    Juju felt weird feeling someone''s touch on her butthole. It was her first time.

    Lawrend slowly pushed it in just a tiny bit.

    "Uhhmm¡­"

    Juju didn''t know why that felt good, but she felt good from him sticking it in.

    A cooling and powerful wave of mana spread out from her butt. She panicked, and her darkness mana instantly gathered in her hand to attack him.

    "Rx."

    Lawrend calmly stopped her with his other hand. Juju was doubtful at first, but she realized that he was doing something to her bowels. The wave of water mana reached every part of her small andrge intestines.

    Then it came back to her butthole.

    Lawrend pulled his finger out and swung it to the horizon. A ck ball shot out and disappeared in the distance.

    "Did your spell clean my intestines?" Juju asked, amazed.

    "Yes. Now, I can lick your butthole without worrying about any chocte milk," Lawrend replied with a smile on his face.

    Juju blushed and avoided his gaze after hearing what he had just said. It was embarrassing, to say the least.

    "Thank you for the meal."

    Lawrend crouched behind her and spread her buttcheeks apart. Juju''s heartbeat sped up as she wondered what would happen next, but simr to before, she felt calm, knowing that he was the one doing it.

    It was hard to exin, and Juju didn''t know why it was happening to her. She was not in love with him, and she couldn''t be because he would die soon.

    Lawrend didn''t know what was going through Juju''s mind. He was happy to see her beautiful butthole in front of him. He stuck his head in between and gave it a kiss.

    "Ah!"

    Juju jumped in surprise. She didn''t expect him to kiss it.

    "You have a lovely body, Juju. We can do this again next time," Lawrend said.

    "Next time?" Juju was confused by his words.

    Didn''t he know that he was gonna die? Or did he not know? Juju decided to keep quiet for fear of ruining the mood.

    Lawrend, of course, was confident that he would not die from her. If he made her love having sex with him, she would find it hard to kill him. At least, that was his n.

    It could still go wrong as she only approached him with the intention of mating and potentially having a talented daughter as their offspring.

    Lawrend stuck his tongue out and licked her soft and bouncy hole. It had ridges around it, which he ran his tongue all around.

    "Mmm!"

    Juju didn''t know what to feel about this.

    "Ahh¡­ Mm¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Juju slowly got used to it and enjoyed the feeling of Lawrend''s tongue licking her butthole all around. Lawrend loved licking her butthole, especially since he knew that it was 100% clean and sanitary.

    "Mmm¡­ Mm¡­ Mmmm¡­ Mm¡­" Juju lightly moaned.

    After several minutes, Lawrend stopped and stood up.

    "That''s enough licking. It was delicious, but I also want my cock to feel some action," Lawrend said to her with a smile.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Juju nodded her head and held to the wall in front of her harder.

    Lawrend positioned his cock in her butt crack and smothered it with the dripping lewd juices from her pussy. It was important to be lubricated before engaging in anal sex, or it could end in pain.

    He slowly pushed against her sphincter.

    "Ahh¡­ Ahh..! Ahh~"

    Juju felt immense pain mixed with unknown pleasure as Lawrend explored her unknown territory. He entered a bit more, and his cock fully passed through the barrier of her sphincter.

    From this point on, his movements would be smooth and easy.

    "Nghhh¡­ Eh? Mmm¡­ It feels good."

    Juju wasn''t sure what to feel at first, but it was definitely pleasure. She could feel his cock rubbing the walls of her vagina through her butthole. It was the reason she was feeling pleasure.

    "Got used to it?" Lawrend gently asked.

    "Mm. You can move now."

    Lawrend slowly moved his waist back and forth. When the tip reached her sphincter, it would be stopped from exiting. It was as if her lewd butthole didn''t want his cock to leave.

    He then pushed back in, and her tight anal hole squeezed and sucked on his cock. It felt unbelievably good. It was hot inside, and he felt like he would cum at any second.

    "Jujuju. D-Did you like it?"

    It was obvious to Lawrend that she was forcing herself tough to hide her awkwardness about her first time having anal sex.

    "Your butthole is tight, and it doesn''t want my cock to leave. It''s 100 out of 100," Lawrend replied.

    "..."

    Juju blushed when she heard his words. She shut up and didn''t dare to act carefree anymore.

    "Mm¡­ Mm¡­ Mmm¡­ Ahnn¡­"

    Lawrend pumped slowly and steadily. Juju closed her eyes and enjoyed the slow waves of pleasure spreading through her whole body.

    After a while, Lawrend sped up.

    "Ah! Ahh! Ah! Ah..! Ah! Ah..! You''re hitting something! Ahhh!"

    ''He hit my G-spot through my anal hole! It feels so good. Why didn''t I have anal sex before? Ah! He hit it again. Oh, no. I''m gonna cum again¡­'' Juju thought to herself.

    The more Lawrend pounded, and the faster he got, the more she felt like she was about to reach her climax. It came fast and out of nowhere. It was unexpected since she was not yet familiar with cumming from anal sex.

    "Ahh! Ahh! Gahh! Juu! Juu! More! Oh! Nooo!! Tell me you came already! Ahhhhh!!"

    Juju panicked as her climax came speeding. She wanted to stop him, but she didn''t have the strength to stop feeling good from his massive cock.

    "I''m cumming too!"

    Lawrend pumped his cock onest time and pushed all of it deep inside of her.

    "AHHHHHHH!!!"

    Juju sprayed a healthy amount of squirt all over the sand, and Lawrend splurted his thick semen inside of her.

 Chapter 782 Complex Feelings

    Lawrend covered his lower half with a towel and threw one at Juju. The two of them sat beside each other with their backs resting on the valley''s wall. They had just climaxed together, and it still felt surreal for Juju.

    She held her legs together and hid her face from him. She didn''t dare to look at him.

    "Hey. What''s so bad about it? We both lost together, or you could also say that we both won," Lawrend replied.

    "..."

    Juju didn''t reply.

    Since she wasn''t saying anything, Lawrend stopped talking. He looked up at the orange sky above them. It was almost sunset.

    The silence continued for a few minutes until Juju opened her mouth.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "In the end, you didn''t impregnate me¡­" Juju muttered dejectedly.

    Lawrend patted her head.

    "Mm¡­"

    "I don''t have another soul to spare. If I did, I might have considered it," Lawrend replied.

    His tone was serious but gentle. His words sounded genuine, and Juju knew that he wasn''t lying.

    "*Hic* Uuuu¡­ After thousands of years of loneliness, I finally found a suitable mate, but then you''re even more perfect than I initially thought. I don''t want you to die, but I also want to have a child. Thispromise¡­ Uuu¡­ I ept."

    Juju cried softly. Lawrend became sad when he heard her sad words. She was just like Rami and Aezel butbined. She lived for a long time, yearned for apanion, and wanted to have a baby girl.

    It was hard for Lawrend to sympathize with her since he had only lived for more than fifty years if he counted his previous life. There were still a lot of things he could see and experience.

    Juju might be a Heaven Demon, but she still showed her vulnerable side to him. That alone told Lawrend that she liked him. He somehow understood why she had that look on her face earlier.

    She might''ve not wanted him to impregnate her and die.

    "Are you happy that I didn''t die?" Lawrend curiously asked.

    "Why would I? Humans have lifelong partners, but we demon women were cursed to live alone for the rest of our lives. Some might choose the path of infertility, but that is a sin in the demon world. As a Heaven Demon, I have the duty to continue the talent of my bloodline."

    "So you want a lifelong partner like me?" Lawrend asked.

    "Mm¡­ But I also ept that you reject me. Juu¡­"

    Juju hugged her legs tighter.

    "Reject?"

    "Eh?"

    Juju couldn''t help but look at him in confusion. She felt something weird from the way he said that word.

    "They say that love is unpredictable. When you look for it, it will not arrive, but if you wait, it wille. Don''t you think we''repatible?" Lawrend asked with a faint smile on his face.

    That confidence, that style, and that arrogance to dare ask out a Heaven Demon. She blushed and lowered her head.

    "Are we really?" Juju cautiously asked.

    "Yes." Lawrend immediately nodded his head.

    "What about sex? What if you identally impregnate me?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "We''d only do anal sex from now on."

    "What about your other ten women? Are you leaving them?"

    "I will never leave them even if I die."

    Lawrend nodded his head with the most solemn look he could do with his face. Juju stared at him for a few seconds before nodding her head in understanding.

    "Whose side are you on?"

    "Neither. I''m from the Human World, but one of my maids is from here. I won''t betray her trust and expectation."

    "Do you want to trust a Darkness Heaven Demon? What if I use my magic on you?"

    "Are you willing to risk it? One of us will die if you betray me," Lawrend coldly answered.

    A chill ran down Juju''s spine. She knew that he would follow through with what he had just said. She looked at his hand and decided for a second before ultimately taking it.

    She grasped it tightly and put it in between her naked chest.

    "I want to learn more about you, Lawrend. I want to know if I can live with you having other women. If not, I will tell you and leave. I can''t give a definite answer¡­ I''m a coward. Sorry."

    Juju looked ahead instead of looking straight into his eyes. She felt like she would give in if she looked into them. Those eyes didn''t need magic to charm her right now.

    "I understand. You''ve been looking for a partner for a long time. It''d be hard to be put in a situation against your expectation. I''m sure you will like it," Lawrend replied.

    He grabbed one of her horns and rubbed it.

    "Ahh..! Don''t touch that!"

    Juju pped his hand away.

    "Sorry. I never had the chance to touch them earlier."

    "You''re not supposed to touch them."

    Juju furrowed her eyebrows at him in displeasure. The despondent atmosphere between the two of them disappeared as if it was an illusion.

    Lawrend stood up and started wearing his clothes again. He could feel Juju''s intense gaze staring at him from behind.

    "You can stay here for as long as you like. I will need to reattempt bing a Heaven Mage," Lawrend said and flew out of the valley.

    "Love? Or is it purely sexual?" Juju asked herself.

    Unfortunately, she couldn''t answer her own question. She would need to learn more about him to understand if what she was feeling was truly love or not.

    If it wasn''t¡­ she would leave him.

    ¡­

    Lawrend returned to his previous spot. He released a sigh of relief now that he was free again. He would finally be able to continue.

    He only needed the Divine Magic for the Light Element. After that, he could attempt to qualitatively improve hisary system and be a Heaven Mage.

    He closed his eyes and assumed the same position as before. His soul body left his physical body, and then hisary system floated above his soul''s head.

 Chapter 783 [Bonus] The Eight Divine Magics

    Lawrend started gathering the mana from the environment simr to before. But unlike back then, he utilized his new understanding of magic to speed up the process and increase the amount of mana rain that fell onto his body.

    Unfortunately, night fell. It wasn''t that bad since he could wait, but before he could proceed with the Divine Light Magic, he needed the sun to be above the sky.

    He patiently waited as the mana storm disturbed the desert. No one was there to witness that scene except for Aleshia''s group. They were confused why Lawrend stopped and looked for him, but he was nowhere to be found.

    And then he was back again. They waited near him and watched the phenomenon happening around him.

    "Father is too anxious to be a Heaven Mage," Veronica said as she stared at the sky.

    The iridescent mana clouds continually rolled and turned while pouring down mana rain. All of which, Lawrend absorbed.

    "Who is he?"

    "Huh?"

    The group turned their head and found a young-looking woman wearing a red dress. She had two bright red horns above her head that made her race obvious. Her hair was ck, and her pupils were pitch ck like the void.

    "Who are you?" Aezel asked with a furrow of her eyebrows.

    "I''m Juju," the woman calmly replied.

    "Juju? It''s rare to see someone here."

    Aezel stared at Juju suspiciously. She didn''t know if this woman was a foe or a friend. She appeared out of nowhere, not letting them know she had arrived behind them.

    Rami was the most irritated one. A demon suddenly appearing out of nowhere made her want to kill Juju.

    "I came here to see him. Who is he?" Juju asked and ignored the hostile stares they gave her.

    "He is our Master and their father," Elena answered. She pointed at her maid outfit and at the elegant clothes Lawrend''s children were wearing.

    "Oh."

    Juju''s eyes brightened. She looked at each of them curiously. She counted them and found there to be ten maids and nine kids.

    Lawrend''s maids and his children, likewise, sized her up. They had made a vige nearby with stones and magic. This was the first time they encountered a native demon.

    They started whispering to each other. Juju ignored them and continued watching Lawrend''s attempt to be a Heaven Mage. Her eyes were filled with worry and hope.

    She wanted him to seed.

    Aleshia noticed that look in her eyes and became suspicious. She couldn''t tell if she was imagining it or not, but those eyes reminded her of her Maid Sisters. Her eyes were like theirs when they were looking at Lawrend.

    ¡­

    Lawrend didn''t know that Juju had already met up with Aleshia and the others. They were far enough from Lawrend to notice them since he was still focused on his magic.

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend stopped and opened his eyes. He looked up at the red moon above his head. The circr hole made from the eye of the mana storm gave him a direct view of it.

    "There is light mana from the moon?"

    Lawrend was surprised. This was the first time he had realized this. Moonlight was still a form of light.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Ah! So that was what I was missing!"

    Lawrend widened his eyes in realization. After sunrise and sunset, came nighttime. The moon cast its rays over the world to provide light in the midst of darkness.

    Lawrend''s soul started glowing. He became as bright as a fire before quickly overshadowing the moon and bing a sun in the night sky.

    Butpared to the light of the Demon World, his light was pure and stainless. Sprinkles of light mana came down from the moon. Lawrend couldn''t help but smile.

    If it wasn''t nighttime, he wouldn''t have noticed this phenomenon. He might''ve even failed to be a Heaven Mage. He became more confident with his odds now.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    His different light manas smoothly fused together and formed a tiny speck of dust. It released a blinding light for its small size.

    More and more of it gathered in his hand, and it seemed like he was holding the sun in his hand.

    "Interesting. The Eternal Light Mana. It is borne from the heavenly bodies¡­" Lawrend muttered.

    He released his Divine Fire, Holy Water, Spirit Wind, Ancient Earth, Divine Tree Seed, Golden Divine Lightning, Eternal Light, and Deste Darkness manas. These eight different elements shot to theary system in colorful rainbow arcs.

    The Divine Firended on the sun.

    The Holy Waternded on the oceans.

    The Spirit Wind created the weather.

    The Ancient Earth made thend suitable for nt life.

    The Divine Tree Seed shattered into countless particles that rained down over the deste earth.

    The Golden Divine Lightning crackled and stormed the oceans andkes.

    The Eternal Lightnded on the moon and at the sun.

    And finally, the Deste Darkness epassed the wholeary system.

    Darkness would always be there. Light was merely a temporary shelter from it. It was there and will be there in the past, present, and to the future.

    The wholeary system changed. It had life. The resembled Earth from satellite images, and the Sun tamed down to allow life to form on the.

    The moon became active at night and illuminated thend, pushing the darkness away and giving the world''s beings eyes.

    "Time¡­"

    A cocoon of ripples covered Lawrend''s body. His whole body was separated from the world by his Space Magic. He was there, but also not there. The only way to touch him would be to use Space Magic.

    The speed of flow of time in theary system hastened rapidly. The mana storm dissipated, and the only sign that Lawrend was still there was the faint afterimage of his soul and physical body.

    "What happened?" Nao worriedly asked.

    "Master will take a long time toe out again," Aleshia replied.

    She already knew from past experience.

    "How long would it take?" Juju asked in turn.

 Chapter 784 Time Acceleration

    Juju was curious about Lawrend right now. She wanted to know more about him to judge if she really wanted to spend the rest of her life with him.

    "I don''t know. Thest time it took Master a year to be an Earth Mage," Aleshia answered.

    "Fufufu. It''s time for you to tell us who you really are. It''s odd that you aren''t attacking us since some of us are humans here," Aezel said and walked forward to stand in front of Juju.

    Juju looked her up and down and found that she felt familiar but also not familiar.

    "What are you?" Juju asked.

    "A Fallen Angel from a Demon," Aezel truthfully answered.

    Saying that she was a Fallen *Angel* might incite misunderstandings since demons generally hated anything rted to them.

    "A Fallen Angel?"

    A look of interest formed on Juju''s face. She inched a step forward and cupped Aezel''s cheek.

    "W-What?"

    Aezel took Juju''s hand off her cheek while she stared at her in confusion.

    Juju didn''t stop her, and she looked at Aezel, befuddled. She sensed the pure Darkness mana inside of Aezel. It was oddly purer than her, who was a Heaven Demon.

    "I''ve only read about that exotic race in the past. You say that you became one from a demon?"

    "Fufufu. I''m still a proud demon, of course."

    Aezel would never forget her roots. She was proud of her race. It was also the reason why she invaded the Port City all of those years ago. Simr to most demon women, she wanted to improve their race.

    "Jujuju¡­ Quite interesting. I will ask you in-depthter."

    Juju looked at her with an amused facial expression. She found Aezel''s case interesting. She had never heard about a Demon bing one of the fabled Fallen Angels.

    "But before that, what are you *truly* doing here?" Aezel asked and squinted her eyes.

    She was doubtful about the reason for Juju''s appearance. She appeared out of nowhere, and there didn''t seem to be any nearby civilization as this was the very center of the desert.

    "Juju is here to watch over this man''s attempt to be a Heaven Mage. Aren''t all of you too?"

    Shocked expressions popped out on the faces of Aleshia and the others. Their doubts only became suspicion.

    "We are, but w¨C"

    "Who are you to Master?" Aleshia interrupted to ask.

    "I¡­"

    Juju had no answer to that question. She never asked that question to Lawrend, and he never made it clear to her. Right now, they had just finished having passionate sex earlier.

    She was currently meeting with his ten other women, and she couldn''t answer willy-nilly since she put a lot of importance into it.

    "Do you like Master?" Aleshia asked again.

    She had a lot of experience watching other women fall for her master. She instantly could tell that Juju harbored some sort of feelings for Lawrend. As the future first wife, it was her duty to get to the bottom of this.

    "..."

    Juju lowered her head and didn''t reply. This was the very question she wanted to know herself. Did she really like him? Or was she only missing some physical touch? It was hard to tell.

    "If you don''t like master, I suggest you stop harboring thoughts about him. Otherwise, you will only hurt him," Aleshia said firmly and raised her chest forward.

    She wanted the best for Lawrend, and letting him get hurt was not one of that. She needed to cut the but before it grew too big and became a thorn in Lawrend''s heart.

    "I want to know more about him! Give me time," Juju replied in a solemn tone.

    Aleshia, Ember, Aezel, and the others nced at each other. They didn''t know what to say after they heard Juju''s words. It seemed like there was more to this than meets the eye.

    Thus, the group became silent. Aleshia and the others watched Lawrend for a bit before ultimately leaving. It was awkward being near Juju since they didn''t know what was her rtionship with Lawrend.

    They returned to their vige and hung out there.

    As for Juju, she stood in the same ce and continued watching Lawrend. She was worried about him and anticipated him bing a Heaven Mage. It was weird for her since this was the first time she felt this way.

    Maybe it was because of that that she couldn''t leave.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Aleshia and the others were confident with Lawrend''s sess since they were used to him doing something like this. The difference between them was clear for all to see.

    ¡­

    Lawrend watched as the flow of time in hisary system elerated. The sun spun faster, and the revolved around the sun a few times a second. With eachpleted revolution, a whole year would have passed on the.

    ¡­

    A month passed by.

    ¡­

    Two months.

    ¡­

    Three months.

    ¡­

    4.

    ¡­

    5.

    ¡­

    6.

    ¡­

    7.

    ¡­

    8.

    ¡­

    9.

    ¡­

    10.

    ¡­

    11.

    ¡­

    By the twelfth month, Juju had created a small sandstone tform on her spot. She sat with her legs crossed and kept her gaze at Lawrend. The whole area had returned to serenity.

    The effects of the mana storm and the forest Lawrend had made had already disappeared. No traces were left except for his afterimage floating above the sky.

    ¡­

    A full year passed. There were still no signs of Lawrend finishing. He was still chilling inside the space barrier he had made.

    ¡­

    A second year went by in the blink of an eye. By this point, Lawrend''s maids became worried. He had already gone past a year of the usual time he took to increase a level.

    Ember reassured them since it was normal for Divine Earth Mages to take a long time to be a Heaven Mage.

    ¡­N?v(el)B\\jnn

    A third year passed.

    Everyone was worried. Juju was worried. She tried approaching Lawrend and touching him, but the her hand simply passed through his after image. The space he was in was isted from the Demon World.

 Chapter 785 Creating A Virtual World

    The fourth year went by. Juju was now questioning herself why she was still waiting for him. Her heart had started cooling down since the time they met.

    As for Aleshia and the others, they were getting used to living without Lawrend. Almost all of his children became Earth Mages. Inferno was on the verge of bing a Heaven Mage, but he stillcked experience.

    ¡­

    The fifth year came.

    A change happened this time. The space around Lawrend''s afterimages started making visible ripples that Juju noticed. She flew over and floated in front of it.

    ¡­

    Five years and a month.

    The ripples became strong enough for Aleshia and the others to notice while they were located far from him.

    "What is going on with Master?" Aleshia asked Juju.

    Juju still looked as beautiful as ever. It was like she didn''t just spend five years watching over Lawrend. It wouldn''t be a lie to say that she won their hearts with her dedication.

    "I''m not sure. Juu¡­ I''ve been staring at it for a month, but I can''t understand the ripples.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Lawrend had witnessed life appear and grow on his. It was a surreal experience. These creatures extended from nts, bugs, animals, bacteria, and monsters.

    Almost a billion years have passed in the''s time. Lawrend was surprised that time was able to pass that fast. Though, he wasn''t able to interfere as that would''ve stopped the elerated passage of time.

    He could feel that this world truly belonged to him.

    The speed of time slowed down. The sun still rotated fast, but it was its normal speed. The revolved around the sun slowly and gently.

    The wholeary system seemed to stop, but that was only because the flow of time had returned to normal. Lawrend entered inside with his soul body. He flew across the vast emptiness of theary system and entered the.

    There was life everywhere. Butterflies gently fluttered their wings, small animals ran across the fields, trees towered over vast swathes ofnd, and streams flowed from high to low.

    All in all, the seemed lively. Compared to before, it was a full-fledged world.

    He looked up, and clouds rolled over the blue skies. The sun also provided warmth that wasn''t too hot but perfect.

    "What kind of path am I taking?" Lawrend asked himself in shock.

    Seeing the real world before him made him curious as to what kind of magic path he was taking. He didn''t expect to walk a path where he would actually create his own world.

    Well, of course, his Will was to create a world where he could live forever with his maids and children. He didn''t expect it to be literal and actually create a world.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "But I still can''t take anyone in here."

    Lawrend realized the limitation of this world. He might''ve created one, but it was only essible to him. So in a way, this world was virtual and unreal. Only when he could take others in here could he confidently say that he had created his own world.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Lawrend started this path by trying to merge all of his different elements together. This was the solution he had found. Only by creating aary system could he represent all of the elements.

    It was a unique system that Lawrend wouldn''t have trod if it wasn''t for Valentina. She taught him how to practice magic with his soul. He thenpounded it and made it better.

    "Valentina¡­"

    Lawrend looked around and saw no one beside him. Maybe, maybe if Valentina was still here, she would''ve been able to walk through this world with him.

    He remembered the leaf he buried, but the wholeary system had been recreated. He had no idea where that leaf had gone, and he was sure it was destroyed.

    Its remnants would have merged with theary system, and that was enough for Lawrend. It was only a leaf, but she still became a part of his greatest work.

    Lawrend flew up and toured thends. There were three continents in total one of them was coincidentally shaped like a crescent moon, another was shaped like arge sphere, and the other was oddly shaped.

    Everything seemed to be simple and serene. There were noplex lifeforms with high enough intelligence like monkeys, humans, dolphins, etc. All of these creatures that walked his world were simple animals.

    "Interesting."

    After having a thorough check, Lawrend left theary system.

    It was finally time.

    The barrier of space isting him from the Demon World dissipated.

    Juju, Aleshia, and the others smiled happily when they saw hime out.

    "Move back," Lawrend said seriously.

    They realized that he was not done and flew backward.

    Lawrend lifted hisary system above his head. It was about a meter in size, and it gave off an archaic aura.

    "Universe, I present to you the materialization of my Will! I have created a world where I can walk the Will of creating a world where I can live forever with my maids and children!" Lawrend dered loudly.

    His voice wasn''t particrly loud, but it reverberated through space. His Will spread out, and every being that it touched sensed his desire to create his own world.

    Lawrend prepared himself for another negative reflection of his Will.

    He waited for a few seconds, but it never came.

    All of a sudden, a golden light shone way up above his head. He looked up and saw thousands and thousands of golden threads shooting toward him.

    They hit his soul''s head, and a wavy string of golden light stretched out to connect his soul body to his physical body. It was an odd scene.

    "His Divinity came down to his soul? The process was reversed!" Juju eximed in surprise.

    Normally, the Divinity, or the golden threads, would connect to the physical head and then connect to the soul within the head. But in Lawrend''s case, the opposite was happening.

 Chapter 786 Jujus Tired Heart

    A burst of power that Lawrend never had before flowed from the golden threads and spread out to the rest of his soul. His emotions calmed down and he felt serene. He was like a leaf floating above a pond.

    He could sense Aleshia and the others'' heartbeats. It was faint, but he could also feel the life hidden beneath the red desert. There were many baby sandworms lurking.

    "So this is what it feels like to be a Heaven Mage?" Lawrend muttered out loud with a smile on his face.

    Hisary system flew down and entered his soul body. The process of bing a Heaven Mage was smooth and easy this time.

    He already had the requirements to be one. He had proven that his Will was firm by having hisary system support life. The universe epted it and gave him the power that divides a Heaven Mage and an Earth Mage.

    It was the power that the Blumin Emperor strifed to achieve. Unfortunately, he died in Lawrend''s hand. If he actually killed Lawrend, he might''ve became a Heaven Mage then and there.

    "Ahahahaha! After years and years of effort!" Lawrend shouted excitedly.

    His soul flew down and merged back to his physical body. He took control, and he could feel that something was differentpared to before.

    His connection with the world had lessened to a significant degree. In a way, he was semi-independent from the world.

    ''Maybe I can still be a Heaven Mage with my physical body?''

    The thought sounded crazy, but it was feasible. He might be able to iste his physical body from the world with his Heaven Mage soul.

    "Master?" E worriedly called out.

    Lawrend''s eyes regained their focus, and he turned his head to face her. What he saw made him shocked.

    "E-E?"

    Lawrend stared at the young beauty in front of him. She had simr facial features to Aleshia, but they were enhanced several times.

    "Hello, Master. Congrattions on bing a Heaven Mage," E replied and tilted her head to smile.

    Lawrend was shocked beyond words. He opened his mouth but no words came out. He turned his head to Aleshia, and she nodded her head.

    "Are you still sure about your decision?" Lawrend asked with a serious look on his face.

    He was talking about her decision to be his maid and lover. She was still young back then, so he was very forgiving about that promise she had made in the past.

    "Mm. A few more years, and I can finally prove it to you, Master," E replied and giggled slightly.

    Lawrend couldn''t help but slightly blush from her straightforwardness. He was impressed by her patience. She understood the crux of the problem and didn''t make it worse for him.

    "Master, congrattions!" Elena shouted and jumped into his embrace.

    She couldn''t hold it anymore. She wanted to run towards him since earlier, but his conversation with E stopped her.

    Now that they were done, she took that chance and became the first one to hug the Heaven Mage Lawrend.

    "Hey!"

    Humility wasn''t willing to lose. She grabbed Lawrend''s leg and embraced it.

    "Nyaa!"

    "Nyan!"

    ? "Fufufu, give me some space!"

    "I''m the future First Wife!"

    "Big Sister, we know you are, but give way for me."

    "My God, I''m satisfied basking in your presence."

    "Can I get a spot too?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Juju watched all of them run to embrace Lawrend. His children smiled wryly and nced at each other awkwardly. She saw all of this and she sighed.

    "Maybe, I''m not supposed to be here."

    Juju was tired. She had waited for so long and worried for so long. She realized that Lawrend might not be the person she was looking for.

    The passion she felt when they first met had cooled down. She was able to think rationally and not feel emotional thinking about him.

    Lawrend epted the embrace of his maids and closed his eyes to feel their warmth. He missed their smell and the feeling of their flesh when he touched them.

    Being between them felt like home.

    Juju turned around and flew away. Her love for him had turned to dust. He might be a Heaven Demon now, but she didn''t care.

    He was happy, had women, and had sessful children. As for her, she was a lonely demon woman.

    "Juju," Lawrend called out.

    He didn''t want her to leave. He still wanted to do more things with her and learn more about her.

    "What?"

    Juju turned around with a frown on her face.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend''s maids realized that something was going on between the two. They moved back and let them have some space.

    "Aren''t you going to congratte me?" Lawrend asked.

    "Congrattions."

    After saying those words, Juju turned around and left.

    "Wait!" Lawrend flew over to her.

    She turned around again, but this time, she had a softed expression.

    "Do you want me to hug you too?" Juju asked snarkily.

    "Yes."

    Lawrend nodded his head with a cheeky smile on his face.

    Juju furrowed her eyebrows before reluctantly opening her arms.

    Lawrend gently flew in between them and embraced her. He held her petite body tightly. She was warm and smelled faintly floral.

    Her heartbeat was fast and she took a few seconds before hugging him tightly.

    She rested her head on his shoulder and didn''t say anything. Lawrend rubbed her back and was silent as well.

    The two of them were in their own world.

    Aleshia and the others watched on with interested gazes on their faces. They knew something was going on with Juju and Lawrend.

    The proof was right before their eyes. Lawrend and Juju obviously had a thing for each other.

    "Is this goodbye?" Juju asked.

    "No. I want you to stay. You never had the chance to learn more about me," Lawrend replied.

    He pulled his head back and looked at her. Their two eyes gazed at each other. They were intense enough to cause Lawrend''s children to blush.

    "I waited too long¡­ You made me wait too long¡­"

 Chapter 787 Personal Time With Juju

    Juju''s lifespan might be long, but she was still susceptible to the effects of time. All things fade with time. Her emotions were only borne through the single night they had spent together.

    It wasn''t as emotionally binding as say, a kiss under a sunset. It was more on physical satisfaction and sexual pleasure.

    "If you have waited so long, why not spend a few more days with me. I want to have a date with you and catch up with what you have been doing in the Demon World," Lawrend said.

    "All I did was sit in my office at my castle. I''m not interesting."

    Juju wasn''t feeling confident with herself at the moment. Compared to Lawrend''s maids whom were filled with love, she was only there, not even sure if she loved Lawrend or not. It was hard for her to endure five years of such torture.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Surely, you have an interesting story before you became a Heaven Demon," Lawrend said.

    He was eager to make her stay. Otherwise, it would be a waste. He was touched by her staying for five whole years.

    If she could do a thing without being sure about her love for him, she would be loyal once she truly loved him. Her dedication was something that deserved Lawrend''s love.

    She deserved more than wandering aimlessly and fighting battles against the invading angels.

    She deserved the touch of a man that could make women shiver and fall over weak with a finger. That wasn''t even mentioning the part where Lawrend was talented enough to be a God.

    "I was the daughter of an Earth Demon so my life had been pretty easy until I was stuck for a thousand years before I finally seeded and became a Heaven Demon."

    "Smile more. I want to hear youugh like before. Let''s go somece," Lawrend said.

    He grabbed both of her hands and pulled her with him. She looked at his maids, and they nodded their heads at her in approval.

    Juju felt warm getting their approval, so she smiled at them.

    The duo flew across the red daytime sky of the Demon World. They arrived before the valley they had their first time together.

    "Let''s sit at the ledge," Lawrend said.

    Juju almost thought that he nned to push her down and forcefully take her in with his massive dong. It was a crazy thought that she quickly cleared her mind of.

    Lawrend didn''t want to do that. It was a nice idea, but for Juju''s case, she needed to learn to be emotionally attached to him. Having sex with her right now would only make her feel physical love.

    It wasn''t what Lawrend wanted.

    Love was a delicate thing. Lawrend would never im to be an expert, but he still knew the basics. Women should be treated to emotional things once in a while.

    A great example would be a date.

    Lawrend held her hand while he looked down at the valley with his legs hanging off the ledge. Juju felt warm and loved as she stared over to the horizon.

    The feeling of having someone by your side while watching something mundane felt odd for her. This was her first time experiencing something like this. The scene that she would usually ignore became beautiful all of a sudden.

    "What do you think about me?" Juju asked and turned her head to him.

    "I think you''re a great woman. Your patience is impressive."

    "Is that all?"

    "No. I also like your body, your personality, and the way youugh confidently."

    Lawrend stared at the sky with an idiotic smile on his face. He was speaking the truth.

    "Is that all?" Juju asked again.

    Lawrend turned to stare at her and forced a smile. She was intentionally putting him in a tough spot.

    "How about you? What do you like about me?" Lawrend asked.

    "Nothing." Juju answered tly.

    "Really?"

    Lawrend didn''t take her words by face value. He smiled confidently instead.<novelnext></novelnext>

    For some reason, that smile and that confidence of his annoyed Juju. She furrowed her eyebrows.

    "Jujuju. Who would like a man that keeps a woman waiting?" Jujuughed.

    "And who is that idiotic woman that waited?" Lawrend retorted.

    "You¨C!"

    Juju red at him.

    "Alright. I like it more when you''re this expressive."

    "Hmph."

    Juju harrumphed and ignored him.

    Even though the two of them were acting like this, Juju felt more rxed. It was as if a huge burden was lifted off her shoulders.

    "Do you want to kiss?" Lawrend asked.

    Juju turned her face to him and lifted her chin up without saying anything.

    Lawrend knew that she was saying yes, so he leaned forward and grabbed her chin.

    Instead of the passionate french kiss they did before, he kissed her on the lips without doing anything special. Just their two lips pressed against each other.

    Lawrend felt the softness and the same for Juju.

    This kiss might seemckluster to some, but it was particrly lovely for Juju. She felt more connected to him on an emotional level.

    "Juju¡­ Do you want to swim together?" Lawrend asked.

    "Where?"

    "I can create a smallke with my magic."

    "Sure."

    "Hahaha. I knew it. You still liked me."

    Lawrend couldn''t help but smile after his sess.

    "Jujuju."

    Juju chuckled and didn''t say much more. She was satisfied with this oue. She was like a maiden as she felt something spark within her.

    At this moment, she felt like she could grow to love Lawrend. That was right. The two of them didn''t need to rush and force each other to love.

    Juju had seen and experienced a lot of things, so she knew how to judge things properly. She wasn''t like Aleshia and the others who immediately fell for Lawrend.

    She was more mature and pursued a rtionship that was built on emotions.

    "Do you want to kill sandworms together?" Lawrend suddenly asked.

    "Jujuju. Is that a challenge?"

    A smile instantly formed on Lawrend''s face when he saw that she was recovering her cheeriness. It was the Juju that he like.

    "No. I want us to work together to kill them," Lawrend replied.

    "Hmmm¡­ Okay."

    Juju nodded her head.

 Chapter 788 Creating A Lake To Bathe In ? ?

    ?

    "There are a couple behind us right now. Let''s kill them together."

    Lawrend stood up and faced behind them. Juju did the same and looked around at the red sand.

    "Where?" Juju couldn''t sense any sandworms.

    "They are hiding deeper below. I can sense their heartbeats," Lawrend replied.

    "Oh."

    Juju was surprised that Lawrend could sense the sandworms while she couldn''t. They must be really deep in the sand.

    "I will shock the ground and force them toe out. The sand a few meters below is damp."

    As a result of Lawrend''s soul bing powerful, his senses vastly improved. It became more powerful than a Darkness Heaven Demon like Juju.

    Lawrend jumped forward with one step and arrived above the sand where the sandworms were hiding. He stomped his foot and sent a torrent of Golden Divine Lightning below.

    He controlled these countless tiny serpents and had them attack the sandworms.

    The sandworms wriggled and immediately tried to escape out of the damp sand. They shot up and caused sand to shower over Juju and Lawrend.

    The sandworms the size of a small child bared their sharp fangs at the two of them while still floating in midair.

    Juju was amazed at how he handled them. She opened her palm and a flood of darkness mana flowed out like rays of light.

    When they hit the body of the sandworms, they immediately started rotting and their bodies turned to ashes a few secondster.

    Lawrend smiled after seeing the deaths of the sandworms.

    "Good job. They won''t be able to disturb us taking a bath," Lawrend said.

    "Jujuju. That was nothing."

    Juju smiled back and patted the dust on her dress.

    Lawrend went to work and controlled the red sand with his control over Earth Magic. He pushed them in to form a crater with a diameter of 100 meters and a depth of 3 meters.

    He formed thick sandstone on the surface to make it watertight.

    Once that was done, Lawrend lifted his other hand and a raincloud appeared out of nowhere. The water vapor in the surroundings flowed to it and turned to rain. Therge pool, or rather,ke, started filling up.

    He finished filling it in a few minutester.

    "How was that?"

    Lawrend felt proud of his work. He pridefully presented his work to Juju.

    Juju had watched him make it, so she was aware of how great it was. She didn''t need to think much.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She nodded her head and gave him a thumbs up.

    "Come."

    Lawrend stretched his hand to her.

    Juju walked a few steps forward and took that hand. The two of them walked to the side of theke.

    Juju carefully touched her toes to the water and felt its coldness. She lightly shuddered and held Lawrend''s hand tighter.

    "Oh, I forgot about that."

    Lawrend waved his hand and a swathe of mes appeared out of nowhere. He spread them to cover the surface of the water and heated the water up to the ideal warm temperature.

    "Impressive, right?" Lawrend asked while smirking at her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Jujuju. Impressive, indeed."

    Juju found it amazing that Lawrend could use to many elements. She felt regretful that she couldn''t have an offspring with him yet. Otherwise, she was confident that their child would be very talented.

    Even if their child wasn''t a woman, she would be satisfied.

    Juju got those stray thoughts out of her head and stepped into the water. She got in and pulled Lawrend to follow with her.

    Lawrend let her pull him as the warm waters touched his foot and spread to his legs.

    "Look at me," Lawrend said.

    Juju turned around with a curious smile on her face. She was obviously happy about theke that Lawrend made.

    Lawrend grabbed her dress and started undressing her. Juju blushed, but remembered that he had already seen her fully naked.

    She confidently undressed herself before, but having him do it felt weird for her. It was more shameful for some reason.

    Lawrend saw how she undressed herself before, so he knew where thetches and buttons were for her intricate dress.

    He kept that memory in the back of his head for a moment just like this.

    Juju was impressed that he knew and felt satisfied about him.

    He pulled down her dress and revealed her t chest and panties. She didn''t wear a bra because she had no need for them.

    Juju got her legs out of the dress and stood a bit away.

    "It got wet."

    Lawrend pulled up the dress and water dripped from it.

    "It''s fine. Let me do it for you too," Juju offered.

    She took her dress to her storage ring and stood in front of him. She gazed him up and down before fiddling with his clothes and found out how to get it off him.

    Firstly, she removed his mage cloak and revealed his toned body. It wasn''t that muscr, but it was perfectly fit.

    Secondly, she grabbed the waistline of his pants and pulled down. His cock immediately sprang up as it was the only thing holding it back.

    "Woah!"

    Juju was frightened to see the big thing again after all of these years, causing her mouth to form an ''O'' shape.

    "Careful. If you stare for too long, it will enter you for a long time," Lawrend joked.

    He was aroused after seeing her naked body. She might becking at the top area, but that didn''t matter as she obviously had a lot of skills on other parts of her body.

    "Is that a problem?" Juju bit back.

    Lawrend smirked seeing that she was ready to go.

    Lawrend pushed her hands away and crouched in front of her. He pulled down her panties.

    "Let''s go further in."

    Lawrend took her hand this time. He brought her to a part where the water reached his kneecaps.

    Lawrend sat under the water which covered his massive cock.

    "Sit in front of me," Lawrend said.

    Juju nodded her head and blushed. She could already tell what he was nning to do.

 Chapter 789 A Passion Reignited In Water ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [WARNING: Anal warning. You have been warned. NOT SCAT. Do not worry. I will never write that.]

    Juju sat in between his legs. She felt his cock lying on her back. It was warmer than the waters, and it asionally throbbed.

    "Sit closer."

    Lawrend pulled her in. This naturally caused Juju to press his cock between their bodies.

    Her body became hotter, and her breathing got slightly faster.

    Lawrend wrapped his arms around her chest and embraced her. He rested his head on the back of her neck and stayed silent.

    He let their bodies sense the body temperature of each other.

    After a while, Juju couldn''t hold back and say something.

    "Aren''t you¡­ going to do something?" Juju asked.

    It was hard to feel his cock and not have any lewd thoughts about it, especially since she had prior experience with it. Her memories about the time they did it resurfaced and made her feel emotional.

    "Tell me what I have to do," Lawrend teased her.

    "Hmph."

    Juju shut up and didn''t say anything further.

    But of course, the only one that suffered was her. She could sense his cock, but she could not do anything to it because of her current position.

    If she was facing it, she might''ve been able to masturbate it.

    "If you want to do something, you can turn around, you know?"

    "H-How did you read my mind?"

    Juju jumped in fright.

    "I didn''t, though?"

    "Jujuju. I see. So that''s how it is."

    Juju realized what kind of game he was trying to y. She removed his arms, holding her, and turned around.

    She put her legs over his and sat in between them. She hovered slightly above the waters.

    His cock was before her, and it was lurking down below.

    Juju grabbed it and masturbated it by pulling her hand up and down.

    Lawrend wasn''t willing to let her do as she pleased. He put one of his hands under the water and fingered her pussy.

    "Ah!"

    Juju didn''t expect him to smoothly enter her vagina without seeing it. He just put his finger in as if it was his finger''s home.

    Lawrend used his newfound powerful senses to do that.

    He wriggled his finger all around inside of her, and Juju bit her lips while holding back the urge to moan. Her insides were more sensitive than Lawrend''s dragon.

    Lawrend used his finger for a few minutes before adding another finger. Her cave was ready for it.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Juju moaned with a lewd face, causing Lawrend''s cock to throb. Juju''s moaning face was arousing.

    He smoothly moved his two fingers back and forth. He made sure to press hard on the roof of her cave and wriggled the two fingers.

    "Ahh¡­ Mmmm¡­ Mmmm¡­ Mm¡­ Ah¡­"

    Juju moaned with her eyes closed and forgot to masturbate Lawrend''s dragon. She simply grabbed it with two of her hand like it was some sort of a pole.

    After a while, Lawrend stopped.

    Juju reluctantly opened her eyes and stared at him wantingly.

    "My little brother here is feeling lonely while I yed with your little sister."

    "Ah!"

    Juju realized what he meant and blushed. She turned pink from head to toe.

    She looked even more beautiful under the red moonlight.

    Lawrend didn''t give her any leeway. He lifted her waist up and positioned his dragon below the entrance to her mysterious cave.

    Juju faced away, and he pulled her waist down. His dragon pierced her cave apart and made the space inside bigger.

    "Oh!"

    "Ahhh¡­"

    The two of them moaned together. Lawrend embraced her back and used his hands to move her up and down.

    "Ah! Ahh! Mmm¡­ Ah! Ah! Ahh! Nghh¡­ Ju! Ahh¡­"

    Lawrend''s dragon explored every hidden secret passage of Juju''s little cave. The pleasure drowned her as she moaned.

    The two of them created ripples in theke''s water.

    "Mmm¡­! Ahh! Ahh! AHHH!! I-I''m cumming!" Juju moaned louder and louder.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "NGHH!!"

    Her tight insides squeezed Lawrend''s dragon dry. It tried to suck up his white seeds. Unfortunately, Lawrend didn''t climax yet.

    "Ahhhmmm¡­"

    Juju rested on Lawrend''s shoulder as she panted. She breathed heavily while her vagina still wrapped around his cock.

    "It''s so big¡­"

    "We''re not done yet. You need to make me cum."

    Lawrend lifted her waist up.

    "Mm!"

    His cock popped out of her cave. He then quickly cleaned her other hole with magic before positioning his sword to attack that defenseless entrance of hers.

    "Mmm¡­ Do it."

    Juju rubbed her butthole against the tip of his cock.

    Lawrend pulled her down, and he felt a strong resistance. But after a bit, he entered smoothly, and her butthole swallowed his whole cock down to its base.

    "Ahh¡­ Ngh. It''s filling my stomach."

    Juju rubbed her navel. She could feel his cock taking up space within her body. It was like her mini baby.

    "I will feed your stomach with my baby seeds," Lawrend whispered.

    "Jujuju."

    She chuckled at his words and wrapped her arms around his neck. She grabbed them as leverage and moved her waist up on her own.

    "Ah! Ahh! Ah! Ahh! Ahh! Ah~ Ah~"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Juju moaned as she bounced up and down his sword. It rubbed all over her sensitive insides and filled her butt with his precum, allowing her to move faster.

    "Ahh¡­ Ahh¡­ Mmm¡­ Ahh¡­"

    Lawrend let her do the job. He enjoyed the tight sensation of her butt-pussy sucking him dry.

    "Baby¡­ I love your cock," Juju said while she stared into his ck eyes.

    "Baby? Call me ''Master''," Lawrend replied.

    He wasn''t used to being called anything else besides ''Master'' while having sex with a woman.

    "Master? But I don''t want to be your maid¡­"

    "It''s toote for you to say that now."

    Lawrend flipped her around and forced her to kneel with her butt facing him. Juju didn''t understand what had happened.

    "I will force you to submit!"

    Lawrend grabbed her buttcheeks and pounded her butthole with his cock. He slid inside and pumped his cock repeatedly.

    "Ah! Ahhh! Ahh! Ahh! This feels¡­ Ah! ¡­just likest time!"

    Juju was reminded of her first anal sex with him.

    An hourter.

    "Ahh! Yes, Master! You''re my master! Please cum inside of my ass!" Juju shamelessly moaned.

    Her arousal reached its highest peak, causing her to say things she wouldn''t normally say.

    "Uhuh! You''re my maid!"

    *p!*

    Lawrend hit her ass. He thrust his cock onest time and as deep as possible.

    "Yes, Master! Juju is your maid! Ahh! Ahh! Yesh..! Ah!"

    A rush of pleasure spread through his whole body, and he splurted out his thick semen into her.

    "AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"

    Juju climaxed together with him. Her sphincter tightened, and she became weak.

    Lawrend came inside of her ass so she wouldn''t get pregnant by ident. He pulled out his cock, and it came out clean without any signs of semen.

    Her sphincter had rubbed them off as he exited.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Juju looked behind her with a lewd expression on her face. It was obvious that she hadn''t gotten enough.

    "One more."

    Lawrend hardened his dragon and jammed it in her vagina.

    "Ahhh! Yes, Master!"

    The two of them tangled together for a whole week. The sun rose, and it fell without them stopping.

    She was a Heaven Demon, and he was a Heaven Mage, so it was effortless for them to do it for that long.

 Chapter 790 The Twelfth Maid

    ?

    Lawrend and Juju sat beside theke. Juju rested her head on his shoulder while he wrapped his arm over her shoulder. The two of them stared at the reddish starry sky in silence.

    "That was hot and fun¡­" Juju whispered and faintly blushed with her eyes kept at the stars.

    "It was great," Lawrend replied.

    He rubbed her shoulder with the palm of his hand.

    They stayed in that position for a few hours until the sun started rising from the horizon.

    "Let''s go back," Lawrend said.

    He stood up and Juju followed behind him. They flew to the skies and arrived at the vige Aleshia and the others had made in the past five years.

    It was significantlyrger than before, but it still looked backwards as there were no extravagant or luxurious furniture avable in the area.

    "Master is here!" Elena shouted.

    She was the first one toe out. She looked over at the two of them and smiled at Juju. She didn''t need to ask to know that Lawrend got another woman.

    Juju smiled back and felt weed by Elena.

    Aezel was the second one toe out. She flew out the window of her house and hovered before Lawrend.

    "Wee back and congrattions, Master."

    Aezel bowed as deeply as she could.

    Rami was the next one, and she flew over and kneeled in front of Lawrend while floating in the air. She bowed her head.

    Elena gracefully stood beside Aezel and bowed.

    "Master!"

    E suddenly popped out of nowhere and bowed to him. Lawrend nodded his head at her in approval.

    Her disy of space magic impressed him. She was able to teleport easily now.

    Aleshia ran out of her house while wearing her simple maid outfit. She didn''t have the time to change to her assassin outfit that Lawrend liked her to wear.

    Ember came out while flying elegantly and soaring to the air like a phoenix. She stopped and she bowed with Aleshia.

    Amene and Grape ran out together with wide smiles on their faces. They flew up and joined the others.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The final ones were Humility and Nao, who also bowed.

    All of Lawrend''s maids and a butler, bowed to him.

    He snapped his fingers, and they raised their heads up. Happy smiles and curious ones were on their faces.

    Firstly, they wanted to know how powerful he got, and secondly, they wanted to know who Juju to him was.

    "Juju, these are my maids. They are also my women. The ones behind them are my children."

    Lawrend pointed at Veronica and the others, who silently arrived. They nodded their heads at him to show their respect. They were bigger than before with heights of about three feet.

    "My name is Juju. I''m a Heaven Demon. Please to meet everyone," Juju said and bowed.

    She felt timid now that Lawrend formally introduced her to them. It was different from before when she casually approached them.

    "Wee, Sister Juju!" the maids chanted together with wide smiles on their faces.

    They already approved of Juju long before this. Her dedication to wait and watch over Lawrend told them that her patience was something to be admired about. Thus, they didn''t feel that it was wrong for her to join them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Aleshia, give her her own maid uniform."

    "As per your order, Master." Aleshia bowed.

    "Do I really have to be one?" Juju asked hesitantly.

    She changed her mind seeing how subservient they were to him. It was unlike what the life she had led up to this point.

    "You have already called me ''Master'' several times," Lawrend answered without batting an eye.

    Juju bashfully smiled when she heard those words. It made her remember what they just did for a full week back at theke.

    "Yes, Master¡­" Juju answered in a low voice.

    Aleshia and the others joyfully smiled when they heard that. They saw themselves in Juju when they first became his maids.

    "Fufufu. It seems like master found me apetitor," Aezel said as she giggled.

    She feltpetitive now that a Heaven Demon was joining their ranks. Technically, she wasn''t a demon anymore, but she still saw herself as a demon as that was her root.

    "It was spontaneous, and I never expected this to happen," Lawrend said.

    "Jujuju. With your talents, it''s natural for women to flock to you," Juju added and covered her mouth as sheughed.

    "Hmph. You''re lucky you''re much stronger than I am."

    Rami snorted in displeasure. She naturally knew who Juju was now that she had introduced herself. There was only one shorty among the Heaven Demons.

    "Master is truly unique. He even got a Fallen Angel and an Angel to be his maids. It seems like it wouldn''t be bad if a Heaven Demon became his maid too."

    Juju felt slightly better once she realized that fact.

    "Here, Sister Juju."

    Aleshia passed her a set of folded maid uniform.

    "Eh?"

    Juju looked at it in confusion. Lawrend had just ordered Aleshia to get one for her.

    "I was already expecting it." Aleshia shrugged her shoulders.

    She didn''t give it to her immediately because she wanted to give it to herter in private, but Juju''s words set herself up to get her maid uniform now.

    "Do I have to wear it now?"

    Juju blinked her eyes.

    "Yes."

    Aleshia nodded her head.

    She used her eyes to estimate various parts, so she also wanted to know if the maid uniform fit Juju. It would allow her to redo it early instead ofter.

    "Do it here," Lawrend said and snapped his finger.

    A bubble of ck water appeared and covered Juju. Lawrend used his darkness and water magic to make this possible.

    Juju sensed that she was invisible outside, so she started changing her clothes to the maid uniform. She was surprised when it perfectly fit her. She waved her hand and dissipated the bubble herself.

    Out came a new maid, Juju. She bashfully smiled and bowed to Lawrend. She looked vastly different than before, but still retained her seductive and enticing charm.

 Chapter 791 Heaven Mage Elena

    ?

    Lawrend was satisfied to see the new addition to his maids. She looked perfect in that maid uniform.

    "It seems like all of you managed to improve while I was gone," Lawrend said and looked at his maids.

    They were not as weak as he remembered them to be. Five years was a long time. They looked the same, but that amount of time was enough for them to digest a lot of his lessons about magic.

    It would be weird if they didn''t improve after all of that.

    "Master, let me show you my change!" Elena excitedly stepped forward.

    Lawrend didn''t need to hear her words to know what changed about her. He could see from her flow of mana that she had be a Heaven Mage. It wasn''t surprising to him since he knew that she was a slime.

    Elena had the ability to sense the minute changes in mana around her. She WAS the embodiment of mana. It would be fair to say that she had an unfair advantage over every other being in existence.

    The only reason she existed was because of Lawrend''s blood touching her. Thus, it was also fair to say that she inherited some of Lawrend''s talents.

    Elena activated her Heaven Mage powers and golden strings of light stretched out from her head to the sky, where it was impossible to see where it headed.

    "Congrattions."

    Lawrend smiled at her. He was happy that she was able to be a Heaven Mage. Though, it slightly disappointed him that she was able to be one faster than him.

    "Thank you, Master."

    Elena smirked and bowed before returning to her spot.

    "Fufufu. See for yourself, Master."

    Aezel stepped forward and pushed her chest forward.

    Lawrend used his elemental eyes. She was at the boundary of a Heaven Mage and an Earth Mage. With a tiny push, she should not have a problem bing one.

    Lawrend nodded his head at her in satisfaction. She didn''t disappoint him.

    "Master."

    Ember took a step forward.

    Lawrend raised his hand to motion her to continue.

    "Do you want to watch a show?" Ember asked.

    She stared at him with fiery eyes, literally. A fiery red phoenix swam within her iris and floated around. It made her spectacrly beautiful.

    "Thank you for waiting," Lawrend replied cryptically.

    No one among Lawrend''s other maids understood what he meant except for Ember. She smiled and floated up.

    The clear skies suddenly turned dark without any warning. Orange clouds appeared out of nowhere and rolled above Ember. It spun around her and crackled with explosions of mes.

    "Ember."

    Lawrend lifted his palm up and a small ember of Divine Fire floated up. He pushed it towards Ember. She opened her mouth and swallowed it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She had been waiting for this moment for a long time now. She could''ve be a Heaven Mage a long time ago, but she waited for Lawrend to be one before she became one.

    And the reason for that was this.

    The Divine Fire immediately tried to engulf her in mes, but Ember resisted with he own Phoenix Fire mana. Her heartbeat sped up, and her bloodline contained the ember by rapidly regenerating the damaged flesh around it.

    Ember danced and a trail of mes followed her every motion. She stopped and a rain of demonic fire mana washed over her body. Her pores absorbed them and separated the impurities to create a stream of steady food for the raging Divine Fire ember.

    She stayed in that dancing position without moving. A few minutester, she moved to another dancing position and stopped.

    She repeated this a couple of times. With each iteration, the ember would release a burst of mes before calming down.

    Lawrend and the others watched her phoenix dance, stunned. She looked beautiful even though she was wearing a mere maid uniform. Something about the mes following her dancing motion made her enrapturing to the eyes.

    "Master, your blood."

    Ember opened her eyes and stretched her hand to him.

    Lawrend slit his wrist and a droplet of clear liquid floated up to her. It was Lawrend''s Ignis Bloodline. He made sure to separate his demonic bloodline from it as that would be detrimental for her.

    Ember slit her own wrist and his blood entered her body.

    "AHHHHHHH!!"

    Without warning, Ember screamed at the top of her lungs. Lawrend''s blood boiled inside of her veins and integrated with her impurer bloodline. She could feel the insides of her bones aching in tremendous amounts of pain.

    "I will be the strongest Ignis Descendant!" Ember shouted while gritting her teeth and enduring the pain.

    Her Will spread out to the universe in a spherical wave.

    She waited for a few seconds, but there was no negative Will that tried to attack her. Instead, the pain only became stronger.

    The slumbering Divine Fire suddenly got into action. It went against her control and invaded her left leg''s bone marrow.

    "NOOOOOOOOO!!! MASTER!!" Ember screamed, uncharacteristically.

    Lawrend''s face turned grim, and he teleported to her side. He pressed his palm against her back. He sent his powerful Divine Fire mana andtched onto the ember inside her bone marrow.

    It was destroying her old bone marrow and his new bloodline was recing it with the new bone marrow. Instead of the destruction that Lawrend had expected, it was helping her instead.

    He was still doubtful so he kept his palm on Ember for a few more seconds. Indeed, it left that bone and moved on to the next one to do the same thing.

    Lawrend rxed and removed his palm from Ember''s back.

    "Master!"

    Ember wanted him to stop it as the pain was beyondprehension. It reminded her of the time when she almost died trying to save him from the Blumin Emperor''s final attack.

    "Rx! This is beneficial for you."

    Lawrend wasn''t willing to let her waste this splendid opportunity. Once this was done, she might end up with a bloodline with a purity close to his.

 Chapter 792 Heaven Mage Ember And Disappointment

    ?

    "Argh¡­"

    Ember gritted her teeth and focused on enduring the pain. She couldn''t tell what was going on since the power of the bloodline and the ember obscured her internal senses.

    Lawrend floated behind Ember and waited for an hour. Everyone else stared at Ember nervously. Seeing someone like her in pain told them of how much pain she was feeling.

    It must be to the point where they would faint.

    After the hour passed, Ember was drenched in sweat. She looked like a beauty that got dipped into a puddle of water.

    "It''s done¡­" Ember weakly muttered.

    She could feel the change within her body. Her mana had changed to that of the Divine Fire and her bloodline improved by several times. She could also sense Lawrend''s heartbeat clearer than the others.

    She felt connected with him. She was a part of him, and he was a part of her.

    "I''m not worried you can''t do it," Lawrend said.

    "Mm."

    Ember nodded her head and looked at him solemnly. She gathered herst remaining strength and poured them into controlling her new Divine Fire mana.

    She sucked in the remaining demonic fire mana clouds and incorporated them to her body. The whole surroundings suddenly changed as a giant 3D hologram of a phoenix appeared out of nowhere.

    It was gigantic with the size that reached up to the clouds and down below to the red sands. Ember was directly at its center.

    Golden threads came down from the sky and converged to her head. They formed a connection with her physical body and connected to her soul.

    She was now¡­ a Heaven Mage.

    It was simple as a lot of the problems had been resolved by her in the years she had waited for Lawrend to be a Heaven Mage. Those problems could''ve been solved by bing a Heaven Mage, but she did it before bing one.

    "Master, I''m a Heaven Mage now!" Ember said with a joyful smile on her face.

    Her goal of bing a Heaven Mage had be true. She felt powerful and could do anything.

    Lawrend flew forward and caught Ember. She didn''t realize it, but she stopped using her magic to float in the air.

    "Eh?"

    Ember looked at him with a confused look on her face. She struggled to keep her eyelids open and couldn''t utter a proper sentence.

    "Rx. Your body suffered a lot of trauma. You''re a Heaven Mage now."

    Lawrend reassured her. It was hard for her body to suddenly change bloodlines and then contain the new Divine Fire mana.

    The powerful feeling she got was simply because of the difference of her strength from before to after.

    Ember slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    Lawrend turned around and flew to Aezel.

    "Take care of her."

    "Fufufu. Sister Ember looks so defenseless and beautiful right now," Aezel replied as she took Ember in a princess carry.

    Ember''s lips were slightly open and her face was rxed. She was like a lifelike doll.

    Inferno flew to them and checked up on his mother.

    "Mother usually looks ready to fight any time. It''s so rare to see her like this," he said.

    "Go."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Lawrend urged Aezel to leave. She briefly bowed her head before flying back to Ember''s house.

    "You have so many Heaven Mages on your side," Juju said.

    She couldn''t believe what she was seeing. If she didn''t see them happening before her eyes, she wouldn''t believe it that a single man could control such a powerful force.

    Maybe the only one above Lawrend was the fabled Divine Demon.

    "Don''t forget you''re on my side too," Lawrend replied with a chuckle.

    "Jujuju."

    Juju covered her mouth andughed.

    "E, you''re next."

    Lawrend pointed at the young teen among his maids. She bowed to him and appeared an arms length in front of him.

    "Master, you already know."

    E didn''t need to say anything since she was aware of Lawrend''s elemental eyes.

    "Is it hard to be a Heaven Mage with Space Magic?" Lawrend asked.

    "Mm. I have no idea how to confirm some of my theories."

    "I will help you with that. I''m a Space Heaven Mage, too."

    "Please do so, Master. My Big Sister is slowly inching past me."

    E blushed at the mention of her Big Sister. She was still feelingpetitive with her and wouldn''t let Aleshia win over her. She was the little sister, so she wanted to be the one to help her instead.

    "Hmph."

    Aleshia flew forward with a displeased expression on her face. She stood beside E and looked her up and down.

    E bared her fangs and the two had a stare down in front of Lawrend.

    "What are you two doing?" Lawrend asked with a frown.

    "Master, I''m an Earth Mage too. I won''t let my ''Little Sister'' be a Heaven Mage first."

    Aleshia was clearly annoyed at E always trying to one-up her. As the Big Sister, she had her pride to uphold. Thepetition between the two of them was very passionate.

    "Enough. The two of you, return. Humility,e forward."

    Aleshia and E bowed to him before leaving.

    Humility flew forward and shyly rubbed her legs together. Being in front of Lawrend after heplimented the others for bing an Earth Mage or a Heaven Mage was like walking into a fancy restaurant as a homeless person for her.

    She didn''t fit in.

    "A Grand Mage. What have you been doing since I was gone?" Lawrend asked in a heavy tone.

    He wouldn''t tolerate it if she kept cking like this. Compared to his other maids, she had no reason to be thiscking. She wasn''t like Grape, who had sufficient reason for herck of magic strength.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She wasn''t working and managing any empire in this empty desert.

    "Master¡­ I''m sorry. I''ve been missing you every single day. I can''t get enough sleep nor could I focus. The only thing thatforted me was my finger. I have also stored up a lot of my essences¨C"

 Chapter 793 Lawrend Had Enough

    ?

    "Enough. Humility, I know you love me a lot, but you should know what I want with my maids. You need to learn how to keep up with the others or one day, I will find it hard to bring you with us."

    Lawrend was disappointed at her. The way he looked at her now was differentpared to before. His love was vast, but it also had its limits. She was in his harem.

    If she gave him a lot of reasons, it would be hard for him to keep her. After all, he still had other women that would fill in the void she left. He was even sure that they would be more than happy to have less women sharing him.

    That was simply the truth with a harem. It was apetition between each other. The one that gets left behind will be forgotten.

    "Master¡­"

    Humility widened her eyes and floated in the air, frozen. She couldn''t believe it that he was saying those words to her. Her fantasy that he would always love her no matter what shattered.

    Lawrend didn''t feel bad with the harsh words he just said. Humility needed to stop fooling around. This wasn''t the first time she acted like this.

    It also happened before they left the Human World. She was being picky back then, and now, she showed him a disappointing result.

    "Master¡­"

    Humility didn''t know what to say. She wanted to make an excuse, but she was scared that she would say the wrong thing and truly anger him to leaving her. It was the worst nightmare for her.

    Lawrend was her love, and no one could rece him in her heart. She only wanted him and was even willing to tolerate a harem just to experience his love.

    Aleshia stared at Humility with a frown. She couldn''t help but imagine that that would''ve been her if she hadn''t tried her best to improve herself. It was a relief that it wasn''t her, but it was also scary that they might lose another one of their members soon.

    "Aezel, you have my permission to punish her," Lawrend ordered.

    Aezel had just returned after taking Ember to her bed.

    "Fufufu."

    Aezelughed and stared at Humility with interested eyes. It was unknown what kind of punishment she had in store for her.

    "I''m sorry, Master."

    Humility avoided Lawrend''s eyes and floated to Aezel''s side. She kept her head down and didn''t say anything. Aezel was more than happy to punish Humility. She would make sure that Humility would never leave their group.

    "Amene."

    Amene, the orange haired catgirl, stepped forward and jumped to his embrace. She rubbed her cheek against his chest and sniffed his scent. She missed him so much.

    She didn''t get enough time to sniff all of his smell earlier when they all group hugged him.

    "I''m sorry I haven''t made your bow yet," Lawrend said with a guilty smile on his face.

    Amene would definitely have had improved more if she got the bow he was nning to make her. Unfortunately, he didn''t have the opportunity to make it when he already got all of the necessary materials.

    "Nyaa! It''s okay. I''m still learning about the bow without a proper one," Amene replied and smiled at him.

    All she wanted to do to him right now was to suck his soul out of him. Her feral instincts were screaming at her to strip him down.

    "You did a good job bing an Earth Mage."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Lawrend was honestly surprised to see Amene''s improvements. She barely received any guidance from him. The path of the bow was also unexplored.

    She was basically creating all of the magic for the bow as she went. It was amazing that she was able to improve so much in a short amount of time.

    "Nyahaha. Thank you, Master. I worked hard."

    Amene felt happy to see that he wasn''t disappointed in her. Her eyes identally looked behind her and nced at Humility.

    Humility sensed her gaze and looked up. Their eyes met, and Amene quickly turned her head away to avoid making things awkward.

    Humility took a hard blow when she understood what Amene was trying to tell her. She didn''t work hard enough. She worried too much instead of trusting in their master.

    Humility was full of regrets, and she firmed up her resolve to grow stronger. She looked over at Elena, and she nodded her head at her. The two of them got a mutual understanding without saying anything.

    Elena could teach Humility how to use her magic better and improve faster.

    Lawrend rubbed Amene''s ears.

    "Nyaa¡­"

    She closed her eyes and purred in enjoyment. Her tail swung left and right exaggeratedly as if she wanted the world to know how much she enjoyed his hand rubbing her cat ears.

    "Go back. Grape."

    Lawrend sent Amene to return and motioned for Grape toe forward.

    She flew forward slowly and bowed to him. She still felt gratitude for him epting her. Her life had taken a turn for the better when she joined his harem.

    She was able to have a good life, experience his love, and learn magic. In exchange, she loved him and taught his other maids how to perform better in bed.

    That was why Lawrend was quite tolerant of herck of talent. She was a good cat maid, and Lawrend liked the idea of having her since she was really good at her stuff.

    "Nyaa?"

    Grape blinked her eyes at him, insinuating that he wanted something from her.

    "You''re still an Arch Mage, but that''s fine."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Grape had missed the best time for her to improve in magic. It was thus understandable why she struggled to be better at it.

    "Thank you for your magnanimity, Master," Grape replied and bowed.

    She was professional since she had a lot of experience dealing with all kinds of customers in the past. She knew how to show her gratefulness.

    "I will need you and Amer. Remind me," Lawrend said.

    "Nyaa! I will ''prepare'' Sister Amene and I," Grape replied and smirked.

    Her two cat ears jumped up in joy.

 Chapter 794 Earth Mage Childrens

    ?

    "I will be waiting for that."

    It had been so long since Lawrend had the two catgirls serving him together. It was due for him to taste the two of them.

    "Va¨C"

    Lawrend stopped himself just as he was about to call out another name by reflex. He shut himself and went over it.

    "Inferno."

    Inferno flew forward with a straight stature. He gazed directly into Lawrend''s eyes with an unyielding aura. He stopped and bowed his head slightly.

    He didn''t show subservience, but rather, respect.

    Lawrend was satisfied with Inferno''s actions. He didn''t lower his head that much before him. Even though Lawrend was still stronger, Inferno had this pride within him that prevented him from bowing to Lawrend in subservience.

    It was natural, and Lawrend didn''t find any fault in him for that.

    "You''re still stuck as an Earth Mage?" Lawrend asked.

    "Father, I can already be a Heaven Mage long ago. I followed Mother''s advice," Inferno replied.

    When Lawrend and his family visited the Ignis n, Inferno was already an Earth Mage during that time. He and Veronica improved very rapidly. Lawrend was no match for their speed of improvement.

    But of course, Lawrend was disadvantaged as his children had all of the resources they needed.

    "Tell me when you''re ready. Your mother and I will help you." Lawrend firmly nodded his head.

    Inferno nodded his head and bowed slightly.

    "Go."

    Lawrend watched as Inferno flew away. The kid had grown big. He was still in a young physical body, but his mind was already that of an adult.

    "Veronica."

    The little demoness flew forward while wearing a purple dress. She looked like a princess of some country.

    "Fu-fu-fu! Father, I can be a Heaven Mage soon."

    "You had problems trying tobine the three elements?"

    "I''m embarrassed that Father guessed correctly¡­ Yes. Their transformations are different at the higher levels."

    Veronica nodded her head while blushing. She didn''t even say anything, and he was able to guess what went wrong with her magic. As expected of her Father. It was just like what her mother had told her. He was omnipotent.

    "Work hard. I expect a lot from you."

    Veronica''s face turned solemn after hearing those words from his mouth. Those words carried a lot of weight. It showed how much potential Lawrend believed she had.

    Veronica wouldn''t be able to forgive herself if she failed to meet those expectations. That pressure alone made her be serious.

    "I will, Father." Veronica nodded her head.

    "Nephilim."

    Lawrend waved at the little angel floating in the midst of his children.

    Veronica flew back and passed Nephilim.

    The young angel had a cold facial expression that showed zero empathy for any living being. She was as cold as ice and as astute as an eagle.

    "Father-God¡­"

    Nephilim kneeled on one leg in front of him.

    "Rise. How is your sword? You have no one that can teach you here."

    "I struggled a lot, but I go out once in a while to challenge Earth Demons that practiced swords."

    "Good."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Thank you. I will show you my most beautiful sword dance one day," Nephilim said with a faint blush.

    Her eyes were filled with a fervent desire to show him her progress. It wasn''t romantic love but an obsession to show him what she got. It was her natural instinct as she was an angel born from Rami, who was entirely subservient to him.

    "I can''t wait to see it."

    Lawrend was quite excited to hear her words. The Divine Frost Magic she used would definitely create a spectacr show. He could already imagine the glimmer of the frosted ice de blinding his eyes under the sun and mesmerizing him.

    "Eina."

    The half-slime and half-human little girl flew forward with a giggly smile on her face. She went straight for his chest and embraced him.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Fathew!"

    "Eina."

    Lawrend rubbed her head and smiled at her. She beamed at him and went back to snuggling her face in his chest. She sniffed him for a bit before raising her head and looking at him in confusion.

    She turned her head to Juju and alternated her gaze between the two of them.

    "Ehem. You''ve been doing well, huh?" Lawrend said in an attempt to distract her.

    He could already tell what was going through the little girl''s head. Her sense of smell was quite strong as she realized that something had happened between him and Juju.

    "Yes, Fathew!"

    "You still haven''t fixed that?" Lawrend asked happily.

    It was nostalgic and calming to hear her call him ''Father''.

    "Eh? You don''t like it, Father?"

    Eina tilted her head at him.

    "So you can actually do it correctly?"

    "Hehehe. Fathew knows I love you~."

    Eina rubbed her face against his clothing once again.

    "Alright. Alright. You need to control that Sr Storm you have inside of your belly."

    "Oh! You noticed!?" Eina eximed in shock.

    It was supposed to be her surprise.

    "Of course, I would notice it when there are three elements roaring and spinning like a sphere inside of your belly. It''s quite obvious with my eyes."

    "Hmph. I''m not happy anymore."

    Eina distanced herself from him by a meter and frowned at him.

    "What is that for?"

    Lawrend was genuinely curious. He himself had never tried doing something like that.

    "Well¡­ This is a spell I can take out anytime. It''s very easy to maintain it," Eina answered truthfully.

    Lawrend was surprised at her creativity. Indeed, this would allow her to respond to a surprise attack with a surprise counterattack. Her spell was ready, and she only needed to maintain it with some focus and mana.

    It was only possible with her because she had a slime body.

    "Did you teach her that?" Lawrend asked Elena.

    He peered into her belly with his elemental eyes but saw no lightning spell contained within. She was all slime with no internal organs.

    "You need to have some more confidence in your slime offsprings, Master," Elena replied with a proud smile on her face.

 Chapter 795 Crafting Amenes Bow

    ?

    "I see. You make me proud, Eina," Lawrend said and nodded his head.

    She was a good slime daughter.

    "Hanz and Law," Lawrend called the two slime brothers.

    They flew forward as Eina flew back. They bowed to him. Lawrend stared at their bellies and found no magic within them.

    "You two can''t do it?" Lawrend asked.

    "It''s very hard to do, Father."

    "Yes! Only Sister Eina can do it."

    The two had tried to do it after Eina told them about it a few years ago. No matter how hard they tried, they never seemed to be able to do it. It would always cause them immense pain.

    "Earth Mages too. Great. If all of you could be Heaven Mages, that would make me happy," Lawrend said.

    Lawrend called out Courage, Zio, and Straw. They all turned out to be Earth Mages. Lawrend couldn''t expect less from his children.

    They all pleased him. He turned his head to Humility and nodded his head. She nodded back and left with Aezel.

    "I will make Amene''s bow. You can all leave," Lawrend replied.

    He had put it off for so long. It was now the perfect moment to create the bow. It would be better now that he was a Heaven Mage.

    He started taking out the materials from his storage ring. He started with the Eternal Tree Wood. It was a dark and moldy piece of wood.

    It was a material piece that wouldn''t seem to be valuable at first nce. Legend had it that it was a piece of the Eternal Tree. Unfortunately, no one was able to find out if that was true since no one had seen the Eternal Tree before.

    Lawrend picked it up and lit the Divine Fire with his other hand. He controlled the Eternal Tree Wood with his spatial magic and kept it floating in the air. The heat burnt the oldened surface and revealed a young interior.

    It was as if a disguise was taken off of the Eternal Tree Wood. It had beautiful whitish-brown lines that intertwined with each other in aplex pattern. It contained a significant amount of pure nt Mana.

    "Beautiful."

    Lawrend took out another material.

    The Tears of Lava is a rare liquid that would separate from the surface of ava pool. It was like oil, but it was impossible to burn under normal circumstances.

    Lawrend poured it out from the bottle and thered it all over the surface of the Eternal Tree Wood. It greedily absorbed the oil, and a faint reddish shine covered its surface.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He took out another important material.

    The Wood Eating Maggot Egg is an egg of an insect that eats wood during itsrvae stage. It was an egg because the egg could be stored, while thervae would easily die when put in a storage ring.

    Lawrend ced put the leaf on the exposed Eternal Tree Wood. He sprinkled some pure water with his magic. This activated the eggs, and they quickly hatched intorvae.

    These tiny little maggots quickly dug into the wood.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Lawrend turned serious at this stage. The Eternal Tree Wood was hard to shape unless it was done with these Wood Eating Maggots.

    They started burrowing and eating without care. This was Lawrend''s first time dealing with them. He had read some books about them.

    He released a tiny shock, and these maggots changed direction. Lawrend repeatedly did this and controlled them to carve the wood into the shape of a bow.

    It wasn''t easy. The maggots grew bigger as they ate the wood, and the holes they made became bigger. Thus, Lawrend had to pay attention to that too.

    It was a delicate process that Lawrend would be challenged to do if his soul wasn''t powerful enough. Sometimes the maggots would randomly speed up, and if his reaction time wasn''t fast enough, that might ruin the bow.

    The only one that stayed there was Rami and Juju.

    Rami stared at Juju, and Juju stared at Rami. Some sort of rivalry sparked between the two immediately.

    Rami felt threatened because Aezel and Juju were both her pr opposites. She was an Angel, and they were a Fallen Angel and a Demon, respectively.

    Meanwhile, Juju admired Lawrend''s work. She had never seen a forging process like this before. It was unique and creative.

    A few hours passed, and the process finished. Thervae were all spent, and they turned into brown cocoons stuck to the side of the bow.

    With a wave of Lawrend''s hand, they turned to ashes and disappeared.

    He revealed a half-finished bow. It glimmered with a faint red with its smooth contours.

    For the next part, Lawrend''s face turned serious.

    He took out the Elusive Deep Sea Vine. It was the one he bought from the bazaar with Ember. It was dried up and looked like a rotting vegetable.

    Just like the Eternal Tree Wood, the appearance of this vine could easily fool anyone. It was not as precious, but it was stic and durable beyondpare.

    That is if it was properly prepared.

    Lawrend took out several bottles of different colored liquids. Many of them emitted a faint smoke of mana. It was a testament to the magic put into these unknown liquids.

    He also took out some rocks, a mortal and pestle, and some bones.

    He first put the solid materials in the mortal and pestle and crushed them into a uniform powder. He poured a certain ratio of the different colored liquids into the mortal and pestle before mixing them.

    It became a thick and smooth ck paste.

    "Perfect."

    Lawrend was happy with the results. He was using the instructions he had read back in the library of the Undrasil Empire. Those were some really old books that seemed to be urate by the results he got just now.

    He grabbed the two-meter (6 feet) long Elusive Deep Sea Vine and covered it with the ck paste using his hand.

    He set it straight and waited for it to dry.

 Chapter 796 The Bow Of Amene

    ?

    Patience was a virtue, and Lawrend diligently put that into practice. He waited and didn''t use his fire magic to elerate it from drying.

    After a day, Lawrend waved his hand and sprinkled a mist of water all over the Elusive Deep Sea Vine. It was drying too fast because of the low humidity of the red desert around him.

    This went on for a week. Lawrend misted it with water until the vine was fully dried.

    He peeled off the ck crust and revealed a slick and smooth Elusive Deep Sea Vine. It was thinner than before and dry, but it wasn''t like a dried vegetable that looked awful.

    It was beautiful, almost like a green noodle covered with delicious broth.

    "Perfect."

    Lawrend took the wooden bow in his hands, running his fingers along the smooth surface. He focused on the task at hand, carefully wrapping the Elusive Deep Sea Vine bowstring around the bow. He took his time, making sure not to rush and to keep his hand steady.

    As he worked, he checked the tension of the bowstring, adjusting it if it felt too tight or too loose. It took him about an hour toplete the process, but he was satisfied with the results.

    He held it at arm''s length and started at its beauty. It was simple, but it was crafted with the best materials in the world. Some of which, the origin, were unknown.

    "Beautiful."

    Juju''s eyes lit up after seeing the finished bow. She was excited to see something beautifule out of Lawrend''s hands.

    Lawrend smiled at her and started the next step.

    He flipped the bow all over and got a good look at its surface. He then prepared his mind by going through the magic formation in his imagination several times and checking for any mistakes.

    Once he was sure about it, Lawrend lifted his finger and used a thin strand of Divine Lightning to carve out the lines all over the bow.

    Juju was shocked when she saw what he was doing. She wanted to stop him, but Rami grabbed her wrist. She shook her head.

    Rami was aware of what Lawrend was doing.

    Juju furrowed her eyebrows and stopped. She wanted to argue, but she feared that it would disturb Lawrend and anger him. She could only wait and trust that Lawrend wasn''t ruining the bow.

    The more lines Lawrend carved, the more a certain idea appeared inside of Juju''s mind.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Could it be that he is carving a magic formation on it!?'' Juju thought to herself.

    She massaged her temples. She almost ruined it earlier. She turned to Rami and nodded her head to show her appreciation.

    Rami smiled at her.

    She might be apetitor, but that didn''t mean she needed to be hostile to her. Their goal should always be to make Lawrend happy.

    Lawrend spent a whole week carving the magical formation on the bow. It was intricate, but it was easy for his Heaven Mage soul.

    Amene and the others came out to check on it and found themselves to be staring at his fingers in a daze. The dexterity and control he used were mesmerizing.

    Amene couldn''t help but feel excited. She could feel that it was going to be awesome once she started using it in the future.

    "Master is so awesome-nyaa!" she said to the others in the vige, making sure she was far enough so she wouldn''t disturb him.

    *BOOM!*<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The bow suddenly cracked in Lawrend''s hand.

    The sound was loud and caught everyone''s attention. They came out and saw Lawrend holding the cracked bow in disbelief.

    "..." he was speechless, unable to understand how this could have happened.

    He had worked so hard on this bow, but it suddenly cracked out of nowhere.

    But as he stared at it a bit more, he realized something. The bow was still intact in his hand! It didn''t turn into pieces as it should''ve been if it truly just exploded.

    He was still skeptical, so he tried to pull it apart. To his surprise, it held itself together. A smile slowly formed on his face.

    He inserted a bit of his mana and found that his mana flowed within the cracks and lines like flowing into a river. It was smooth, and there were no blockages. It was better than he would''ve expected if it was only the magic formation he carved.

    "Ahahaha!" Lawrendughed out loud.

    He grinned and looked towards Amene. Her cat ears fluttered as she also realized something from the grin on his face. She flew as fast as she could and arrived in front of him.

    "Take it."

    Lawrend passed it to her with his two hands. It was his proudest work as of yet.

    "Thank you, Nyaa!"

    Amene bowed and took the bow from his hands with both of her hands. She carefully gazed at it and immediately fell in love. It was smooth and light. She tugged at the bowstring, and it was very hard.

    "Nyaa?"

    Amene practiced aimed with it.

    "Try pouring your mana into it," Lawrend said.

    Amene poured her mana into it, and it glowed a fiery red color from the Tears of Lava Lawrend coated it with. The bowstring suddenly became light as she pulled it back.

    "Huh?"

    Amene was confused at the change.

    "Your mana will power your arrow and propel it forward. You don''t have to worry about it pulling back easily. It will still be powerful. Of course, if you''re out of mana, it will be harder to pull, but you could still use it," Lawrend exined to her with a smile on his face.

    Just seeing Amene and her cute cat tail swaying around made Lawrend satisfied with his work. All of the work he had to do to find the materials were all worth it.

    "I will try it, Nyaa!"

    Amene took out an arrow from her storage ring.

    "A Fire Earth Mage Mana Stone as the tip, huh?"

    Lawrend was impressed at her luxury and creativeness.

 Chapter 797 Grapes Special Gawk Gawk 9000 ? ? ? ? ?

    ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Yes, Master. You left us so many, so I figured I should use them," Amene replied.

    She aimed with the bow and pulled the bowstring back. Her cheery aura suddenly changed. She became solemn and quiet. It was unlike her usual personality.

    "Nyaa." Amene whispered and released her hold of the bowstring.

    The bowstring glowed a bright red color and propelled the arrow forward. It sent a torrent of mana into the arrow and coated it with a hard shell of mana.

    *FWOOSH!*

    The arrow sliced the air and created a thin and straight red line.

    *BOOM!*

    The arrow traveled faster than the eye could see and hit a small red sand dune in the distance. The sand shot up into the air and rained down.

    "Great! What do you want to call it?" Lawrend asked.

    "This bow is amazing, Master! I want to use it more before I can find an appropriate name for it," Amene replied.

    "Alright. You can put it off. It''s a beautiful and powerful bow, so naming it should be taken seriously." Lawrend agreed with her.

    "Come and call Grape. I need to talk to you two," Lawrend said and innocently blinked his eyes at her.

    Amene''s cat ears shot up, and realized what they were about to do next. It was finally time!

    "NYAA!"

    Amene disappeared and flew to Grape, who was watching from the vige. Grape opened her arms wide and embraced Amene. The two catgirls embraced each other for a bit.

    Grape was happy for Amene. She patted her back and congratted her.

    "Let''s go to Master," Grape said and smiled at Amene seductively.

    Amene grinned with her fangs out. She was excited to ''y'' with Lawrend with the help of Grape.

    "I will be back soon," Lawrend said to the others.

    "Fufufu. Don''t worry, Master. Once you return, Sister Humility will be very obedient," Aezel replied.

    "I will take care of everything, Master," Aleshia responded.

    The others didn''t say anything but simply nodded their heads. Lawrend firmly nodded his head.

    He trusted that Aezel would set Humility straight.

    He grabbed Amene and Grape''s hands on his right and left, respectively.

    "Nyaa."

    Grape patted his hand and made him release her hand. She embraced his arm instead. Amene saw that and did the same on her side.

    The two catgirls lovingly hugged his arms.

    "Hahaha." Lawrendughed and flew to the horizon.

    "Father is¡­ *sigh*" Inferno muttered and shook his head.

    He was still young, but his mind had matured enough to understand what Lawrend and his two catgirl aunties would do.

    ¡­

    Lawrend brought the two of them to a tall and rocky mountain. He created a cave with a wave of his hand and entered it with them. Compared to the warm temperature outside, the inside was cool to the skin.

    "Nyaa¡­"

    Grape didn''t wait any further and started working. She kissed Lawrend''s neck and crouched down while simultaneously pulling down his pants. She was so smooth that Lawrend wasn''t able to stop her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Amene understood her assignment. She grabbed Lawrend''s cheek and made him face her. She tiptoed and pressed her lips against his. Her rough cat tongue dived in deep and had a little rub fight with his tongue.

    Grape unveiled Lawrend''s monster cock and yed with it for a bit before directly taking the big ns inside of her mouth. She gently used her rough cat tongue to massage the underside.

    She sucked it a little bit and moved her head back and forth.

    "Nyammm¡­" Grape moaned.

    Lawrend''s hand moved like a snake as it slid to Amene''s butt and caressed her butt cheeks under her maid skirt. He pressed her soft cheeks and gave it a p''

    *p*

    Her tail moved around and wrapped around his hand.

    Lawrend didn''t stop there. He inserted his index finger into her butthole.

    "MM!"

    Amene was surprised at how fast he was doing this.

    But all of a sudden, she felt a rush of mana fill her intestines and wash everything.

    Lawrend pulled his hand out and threw the ck ball out of the cave.

    "Did you use that magic?" Amene asked in amazement.

    She had heard about this magic from Humility before. It was supposed to clean her intestines thoroughly and make her anal butthole sanitary.

    "Indeed. Which hole do you want?" Lawrend asked with a smirk on his face.

    He already knew the answer but still asked.

    "Nyahaha."

    Amene simplyughed and didn''t answer. She took hold of his hand and jammed it in between her butt crack.

    "I see."

    Lawrend motioned for her to flip around.

    Amene dly pointed her butt at him.

    Lawrend''s wet his index finger with a little bit of water magic and inserted it into her butthole. Her sphincter swallowed his finger in.

    Meanwhile, Grape passionately sucked on Lawrend''s cock. She smoothly slid his cock to the base and down to the back of her throat. Her blowjob skills were something to be feared of.

    She understood Lawrend''s cock more than the others did. She mped her mouth just enough so he wouldn''t feel ufortable but only pleasure.

    Lawrend used his other hand and rubbed her cat ears.

    Grape felt rewarded and immediately deep-throated his dragon. Her esophagus greedily tightened around it and sucked it deep inside of her.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Lawrend momentarily felt his soul leave his body. He fell back to the cave wall behind him and got a clear look at Grape below him.

    She looked up with a smile on her face while her mouth was stuck to his crotch.

    Amene, who was disturbed, looked at Grape in amazement. She was truly a master of her job.

    "Y-You''re so good!" Lawrend eximed.

    "Hehehe¡­"

    Grape pulled back and wiped her lips, and stood up. Her eyes were full of intent and desire to mate with him. Lawrend felt that he was in danger in front of her.

    She was like a predator that was about to swallow her prey.

    "I want you to impregnate Sister Amene. Master, can you cum inside of her whenever you''re about to?" Grape pleaded.

 Chapter 798 The Two Catgirls Playing With Lawrend ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [WARNING: Anal warning. You have been warned. NOT SCAT. Do not worry. I will never write that.]

    "Didn''t you know she can''t bear a child?" Lawrend asked her.

    "Please?"

    Grape made a pitiful face and begged him. She was irresistible.

    "Fine. We''ll try it again," Lawrend replied.

    He didn''t find any problem with that anyway.

    "Great. Now, Sister Amene,e here."

    Amene walked forward and blinked her eyes at her. Grape moved Amene''s body and made her stand in front of Lawrend. She lifted the skirt and grabbed the tip of his dragon, and pointed it at the entrance of Amene''s backdoor.

    "Move back." Grape instructed.

    Amene pushed her butt back, and Lawrend''s dragon, which was covered with Grape''s saliva and his precum, prated her butthole. Her tight sphincter wrapped around the tip of his cock and pulled it in.

    Lawrend could feel her soft insides wrap around his dragon and make him feel good. It was warm inside of her, and she opened up her sphincter more to let him in deeper.

    "Nyaaa¡­" Amene moaned.

    She grabbed her tail to stop it from swaying left and right everywhere.

    Grape smiled happily once she saw that Amene''s butthole took Lawrend''srge cock in. She went forward and removed Lawrend''s top while Amene moved her butt back and forth.

    "Nyaa¡­ Ahh¡­ Ah¡­ Nyaa¡­ Nyaa¡­ Mmm¡­"

    Grape exposed Lawrend''s nipple and immediately went for it. She rolled her tongue around his erect nipple, which sent waves of pleasure all over his body.

    ''Master''s taste¡­ Nyah¡­''

    Lawrend was surprised at Grape suddenly going after his nipple. She obviously knew that it was one of a man''s erogenous zones. She nibbled on it while Lawrend fucked Amene in the ass.

    "Aghh¡­" Lawrend moaned.

    He held Amene''s butt with one hand and Grape''s butt with the other. This was what he was looking for. With the two of them together, it was always erotic, and it was easy for him to lose himself in the pleasure.

    Each time Amene pushed her butt back, he would feel a wave of pleasure take his breath away and then tug at his soul when she pulled forward.

    After a few minutes, Grape got tired of ying with Lawrend''s nipple. She started stripping and exposing her naked catgirl body. She then lifted Amene''s chest up from her doggy-style position and made her stand.

    "Nya?"

    Grape didn''t answer her and embraced Amene. She took her lips in for a kiss.

    ''Sister Grape''s taste¡­ Nyaa¡­ She tastes like candy¡­ Nyaa! Master got even harder!'' Amene thought to herself in surprise.

    Seeing two women go at it and catgirls at that aroused Lawrend even more. They were both his women, so he didn''t worry about it. Rather, he let it happen just like years ago.

    "Mmm¡­ *Shlick* *Shlop* Nyammm¡­ Ahh¡­ *Shlick*"

    The lewd wet sounds came from Amene''s butt, and their kissing echoed within the small cave. It was an erotic scene to be remembered.

    The anal session went on for a whole hour until Lawrend finally felt the urge to cum. He stopped her and said, "I''m about to cum."

    "Nyaa..?"

    Amene was reluctant to stop this early. She was enjoying it a lot, but Grape urged her to stop.

    Grape carried Amene up with her legs spread apart. It was an embarrassing position, so Amene covered her mouth.

    Her cat tail instinctively bent forward and covered her sopping wet slit.

    Lawrend pushed it aside and slotted his dragon inside her vagina.

    "Ahhh¡­"

    Amene felt a powerful pleasure spread like a tsunami all over her body. Her lonely vagina was aroused and released all of its pleasure as soon as Lawrend put it in.

    "Nyaa!"

    A squirt fountained out of her crotch and sttered all over Lawrend''s face without her control.

    "Nyahaha." Grapeughed, seeing the squirt go high and reach his face.

    Nevertheless, she still focused on the task at hand. She pushed forward and made Lawrend''s cock push deeper and hit the entrance to Amene''s baby room.

    Lawrend pumped his cock in and out of her a couple of dozen times, and then a thick and creamy dose of semen poured out directly into her cervix.

    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" Amene felt her soul leave her body as soon as Lawrend''s warm semen entered her cervix.

    Lawrend himself rested his back on the cave wall as the pleasure made his body feel weak for a short moment. He quickly regained his strength and pulled out.

    Grape, Amene, and he watched as a tiny amount of semen lewdly gushed out of Amene''s slit.

    "Grape, it''s your turn," Lawrend said.

    "dly, Master!"

    Grape put down Amene and kneeled in front of him. She went to town and started slurping the residue of semen on his cock. She licked under the ns and all around it like it was covered with sugar.

    "Master, which hole do you want?" Grape asked.

    She pointed at her wide open mouth, down at her crotch, and at her butt.

    "Oh? Let''s put your mouth to the test then."

    "Nyahaha."

    Grape was confident in herself.

    She put his cock inside of her mouth, and Lawrend grabbed her head. Amene watched from the sidelines with a focused stare. She wanted to learn more from Grape.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She took this just like one of their training session with cock-like vegetables, except it was Lawrend''s actual cock.

    Grape pointed her head down a little bit so Lawrend''s cock could easily prate her throat.

    Grape gave him a nod, and Lawrend pulled her head hard. His cock prated her closed throat and forced it open. His cock entered deep and reached several inches down her throat.

    "Mmhhpphh¡­"

    Grape stopped herself from crying from the sudden pration of her throat.

    Lawrend didn''t care since he knew that it was okay for her. He focused on making himself feel good.

    He pushed her head back and pulled it back again. He repeated this several times. Each time, he would feel his cock bing more and more sensitive as Grape''s rough tongue made his cock more sensitive.

    "Mphh! Mphh!"

    After half an hour, Lawrend had the urge to cum. Instead of stopping, he couldn''t. Grape''s mouth felt so good.

    He grabbed the back of her head and forced her against his crotch. His cock reached deeper than ever and sent a thick load of semen to her stomach.

 Chapter 799 Leaving For Central Demonic

    ?

    Lawrend slept for a whole day after spending some quality with the two catgirl maids he had. As for why¡­ well, it was easy to exin.

    Amene sat against the cave walls while Lawrend''s head rested on her thighs. Her thighs were soft and warm. It was understandable why Lawrend got sleepy.

    As he rested on it, the energy he lost during the creation of her bow and during their passionate time together was recovered quickly. It was like getting a refreshing drink after running a marathon.

    When he woke up, Amene was sleeping.

    "Good morning, Master," Grape said.

    Lawrend looked over and saw her smiling at him. She was sitting cross-legged on the floor. A ray of sunlight was shining on her face, making her look stunningly beautiful.

    "Good morning."

    Lawrend sat up and looked outside. It was peaceful, unlike the tragedy hidden beneath this desert. The lost history of the past had beenid here and forgotten. Some traces were left, but they would eventually be erased by time.

    One day, the leftover mana that Valentina had left would disappear. No one would be able to tell who fought here.

    Maybe, it was like that for all of the cycles in the Human World. The Goddess cleansed the world each time, and a new era of prosperity would start. Sometimes, it would be lower than thest, but it would always reach a point where she would be inclined to kill everyone.

    As of now, it was time for Lawrend''s group to leave and embark on a journey to meet the other Heaven Demons of the Demon World. They had nothing left to aplish here.

    Lawrend remembered everything that had happened since he arrived here. It started with him attempting to be a Heaven Mage. He didn''t go anywhere, but it felt like he traveled far away.

    The world was not the same anymore. At least, that was what Lawrend felt. Spending five years watching the evolution of life on his was unlike what he had experienced before.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Time came so fast that his children were almost unrecognizable. If a hundred years went by, would he still recognize them?

    Lawrend was stunned at this realization. Starting from now, he might spend a long time just to reach a higher level. His talent could only make him go up the levels fast to a certain extent.

    "Time is rtive, huh¡­"

    For him, five years was rather short, but for his children, it was about more than half of their lives. For the desert, that time was nothing. Andstly, a thousand years or more was nothing for the world.

    As a Heaven Mage, he supposedly now had a lifespan of five thousand years supposedly because his multiple elements and other factors might allow him to live for a longer period of time.

    As Lawrend''s mind wandered with thoughts about his past and future, he sensed Amene awaken. Her breathing rhythm changed, her blood flow changed, and her body twitched slightly.

    "Good morning, Amene."

    "Good morning, Sister Amene."

    Amene blinked her eyes at the two of them and smiled drowsily.

    "Good morning."

    ¡­

    With Amene awake, Lawrend and Grape left with her. They arrived at the vige shortly.

    Once they arrived, the vige was nowhere to be found.

    "What happened?" Lawrend asked.

    "I told them to erase our traces here, Master," E answered.

    She exuded confidence and a charming posture as she spoke. It was a huge contrastpared to when Lawrend first met her.

    "Why?"

    "It feels like the right thing to do, Master."

    E bowed her head.

    "I see. Alright. We should leave now if none of you need to do anything else," Lawrend said.

    "We''re ready, Master," Aleshia answered.

    "Good. How did you girls know we would return this morning?" Lawrend asked, feeling slightly confused.

    From the looks of it, they were all ready and confident that he would return at this exact moment.

    "We all instinctively felt so," they all answered together.

    Realizing that they all answered the same thing, they nced at each other before bursting into sonorous peals ofughter. The mood between them seemed to be much better than before.

    Lawrend took notice of Humility, and she quickly avoided his gaze as her face turned as red as a tomato. Aezel stood near her and smirked.

    Lawrend took the lead and jumped into the air. He flew at a rapid pace. This time, they flew at the speed of Earth Mages.

    The majority of the group was at that level, so it was more efficient to fly at that speed. Those that couldn''t fly that fast were assisted by the others. The huge group cut through the red sky and headed to the center of this continent.

    ¡­

    Half a day passed, and Lawrend''s group left the red desert. Below them were lush purple forests with colorful flowers here and there. It was an alien-like world for him.

    "Where are we now?" Lawrend asked Juju.

    "The Bright Color Forest, known for its scenic spots. If we continue heading southeast, we should arrive at the Central Demonic. It is where the Heaven Demons gather and is also the location capable of intercepting all of the portals to the human world."

    Juju''s expression was solemn as she exined so.

    "Oh?"

    Lawrend was interested in thest part. It should be known that the Human World had no idea how to control the portals to the demon world. They were even unaware of the locations of most of them.

    "It''s magic left behind by the people before the history of demons. We call them the Beforefolks."

    "..."

    Lawrend went silent as he couldn''t help but remember that scene where he was West and war raged on around him with Valentina floating in front. It was unfathomable how that era had the technology to control portals to another world.

    "Master?" Juju looked at him in confusion.

    "Ah. Nothing. I want to see it for myself when I get there."

    That ce might hold knowledge of space magic.

 Chapter 800 The Demon Worldâ€™s Twelve Pillars

    <h4>Chapter 800 The Demon World''s Twelve Pirs</h4>

    A few days passed as Lawrend''s group traveled through the whole continent. They passed by several cities, farms, demons, or anything a civilization would have. It was almost simr to the Human World except for some minor discrepancies like technology.

    A huge expansive city appeared over the horizon. A huge straight wall stretched from left to right, disappearing from view.

    "Is Central Demonic a huge megacity?" Lawrend asked.

    It was bigger than anything he had seen before. Even the cities in his past life were smaller than this. It was unfathomable how many demons lived here.

    "Yes, Master. Central Demonic is circr, but it looks like it has straight lines up close," Juju exined.

    Many mouths formed an ''O'' as that fact wowed them.

    "Lead the way."

    Juju flew faster and went ahead of them. They flew for a quarter of an hour and arrived before a terrific pce.

    There were twelve obsidian-ck sharp pirs stretching up for a thousand meters. They were arranged in a circr formation.

    An open tform was built at the center with a slender pir to support it. On the tform were twelve empty grandiose seats.

    "This is Central Demonic. Jujuju."

    Juju looked back and smiled at Lawrend.

    "The Twelve Heaven Demons gather here once every twelve years. Recently, we all started staying here because of the angel''s invasion. The main portal is located a thousand meters below the ground."

    As Lawrend looked on, he couldn''t help but feel pressured. He had killed Heaven Demon Gilgamesh.

    Out of the twelve of them, there were still ten remaining. It was unknown to him if his group could defend against them attacking together.

    Lawrend was a Heaven Mage, and so were Ember, Elena, and the Heaven Demon Juju. 4 v 10 was hard to imagine at the level of a Heaven Mage. Who knew what kind of tricks they had up their sleeves?

    "Juju."

    Ten female figures flew out to meet them. Some of them had indifferent expressions on their faces, but most of them red at their group. Their intentions were unclear, but it was definitely not good.

    "Krives, what are you ring at me for?" Juju snappily responded back. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The demon was a well-endowed woman. She hadrge curves that would suffocate a man if she tried. Her long ck dress reached down a few meters below her.

    If there was apetition for attention seekers, she would most likely win.

    "Where is Gilgamesh?" Krives asked with a raised eyebrow.

    It was natural for her to be suspicious. Juju disappeared for more than five years after she went after Gilgamesh to help.

    As demon women, there was only one thing that popped in their minds. It didn''t even enter their minds that Gilgamesh was killed by someone.

    "He''s dead," Juju tly revealed.

    She wasn''t intimidated by them. She was confident with Lawrend here with her.

    "Hmph. Is it a male or a female?" Krives asked, assuming that Juju took his soul into her belly after she got pregnant.

    "My Master killed him." Juju pointed at Lawrend beside her.

    Lawrend got out of his stupor when he sensed the hostile inquisitive gazes the ten women gave him. He was looking at each of them and understanding how their magics worked.

    "Stop lying, Juju."

    Krives only took a single nce at Lawrend before putting her gaze back to Juju. She didn''t believe that Lawrend managed to kill Gilgamesh.

    Out of all of them, Gilgamesh was the hardest to kill. Otherwise, some of them would have already forced Gilgamesh to copte with them.

    "Jujuju. Why would I?" Juju giggled.

    Seeing the confident smile on Juju''s face, Krives stared back at Lawrend. But no matter how hard she looked at him, he looked average at best. He was quite handsome, but his looks were not what they were looking for.

    "If you want to kiss me, you can but beware that my hands are itchy," Lawrend said as a faint smile slowly formed on his face.

    The majority of them furrowed their eyebrows as they took offense at his brash words. Krives puffed her chest out and lifted her chin up.

    It was the standard posture of a woman that was about to spit out her pride.

    "Kiss you? I can''t even sense a decent mana from you."

    Krives looked down at him. At her level, it was simple for her to sense someone''s mana levels. What she didn''t know was that Lawrend''s mana control was almost perfect.

    There were almost no leakages of his mana. Thus, it would seem like he was very weak from their perspective.

    "Are you sure?" Lawrend whispered.

    His voice echoed from everywhere. Krives blinked her eyes, and Lawrend was not there anymore. She felt a chill run down her spine, and she turned around.

    Lawrend was there. He stretched his hand forward and gripped her neck. He tightened it hard.

    "*Guhk!*"

    Krives widened her eyes in horror. She grasped Lawrend''s wrist and tried to pour her overwhelming mana into his body to make his mana pathways chaotic.

    Unfortunately for her, she was facing Lawrend. He simply converted the demonic water mana she gave him for free and turned it into his own.

    "I''m not a weak demon man like that greedy Gilgamesh. *p!*"

    Lawrend swung his palm and pped Krives right across her cheek. Simultaneous gasps sounded from the other Heaven Demons.

    Krives turned red from shame, but she couldn''t respond back due to him constricting her neck like a vise.

    "Release her!"

    "Stop!"

    "We will kill you if you try to harm her!"

    The other Heaven Demons close to Krives immediately stepped in. They were horrified at Lawrend''s speed. They were toote before realizing what was already happening.

    "E, did you see that clearly?" Lawrend asked E, who was watching from Juju''s side. He ignored the Heaven Demons around him.

    "Yes, Master. Thank you for your guidance. Can I get some more?" E politely asked.

    She wasn''t prepared, so she wasn''t able to see everything. She only saw a tiny glimpse of the space magic he used.

 Chapter 801 Locking A Heaven Demon

    <h4>Chapter 801 Locking A Heaven Demon</h4>

    Lawrend smiled at her and nodded his head. This was a chance for him to teach her more about Space Magic.

    Lawrend flicked his fingers, and a bright sh of light blinded the group of Heaven Demons.

    When they could clearly see again, Lawrend was already gone from his previous position. Krives looked around and saw Lawrend behind another one of the Heaven Demons that shouted for him to stop.

    "Behind you, Polka!" Krives shouted.

    Unfortunately, Lawrend''s hand was faster. He grasped Polka''s neck and choked her. She jolted in fright due to the suddenness of it.

    The others looked at Lawrend in shock. They didn''t even sense him moving.

    "I''m not a pushover. If you want to suffer, I will not back down!" Lawrend threatened.

    "Gather together!" Krives shouted.

    The nine Heaven Demons gathered with their backs together and formed a tight circle. They didn''t take any chances with him.

    "Uggghhh¡­" Polka struggled and tried to escape from Lawrend''s vise-like grip.

    She used her magic to try to fly away, she hit his arm, and she scratched his skin. She tried whatever she could, but Lawrend was still unfazed. Left with no choice, she forcefully controlled the mana within her.

    The skies became dark like the night sky. shes of red lightning appeared here and there. It was a horrific scene.

    Lawrend took a brief nce before ignoring it. Fighting him with lightning magic was asking for trouble. He understood that element more than the others.

    "Do it," Lawrend calmly said.

    Arcs of red lightning escaped Polka''s body and crawled all over her skin. She turned bright red like a red moon.

    *BOOM!*

    A thick arc of blood lightning with the thickness of several meters shot down from the dark clouds. The world seemed to light up at that moment.

    The blood lightning hit Lawrend''s whole body. It forced high amounts of energy into his body. But of course, it didn''t have to be said that Lawrend was the worst person to use lightning magic against.

    He converted the blood lightning with his physical and soul bodies to his own. Instead of making his body explode, he was fed instead.

    "Wha¨C!"

    Krives and the others were shocked that Lawrend was unscathed. Polka, who had insta-cast the magic, was more scared than shocked. She realized that he could kill her.

    As a Heaven Demon that dominated the Demon World, she felt fear again for the first time. It was the fear she thought she had forgotten.

    "Do you want another example?" Lawrend asked E.

    E nodded her head while thinking hard. She was analyzing what she had seen earlier when he teleported behind Polka.

    Krives and the other Heaven Demons went stiff when they heard Lawrend ask E. They immediately prepared themselves for the worst.

    "Alright."

    Lawrend opened his mouth and chanted.

    "O'' Universe, the source of everything, give me strength, unveil the truth, show me the way, the cradle of life, the cradle of death, the cradle of all things, Istion Space!"

    Creating spells was nothing to Lawrend anymore. It was so easy he made one on the spot. His understanding of space magic was further expanded when theary system he made started harboring real life.

    A faint outline of a bubble appeared from his hand that was grasping Polka''s neck. Horror filled her face. She didn''t know what kind of magic he was using.

    The bubble quickly swallowed Polka whole. The world around her disappeared. She could still see Lawrend''s arm, but that was it.

    She couldn''t hear anything outside. She was truly isted into another space.

    Lawrend pulled his hand out of the bubble.

    "Polka!"

    Krives and the others were too focused on protecting themselves it was toote. They didn''t realize Lawrend intended to cast the spell on Polka.

    Polka was nowhere to be found. They could sense something spherical there, but that was all. All traces of Polka could not be sensed anymore.

    "What did you do to her!?" Krives screamed in horror.

    It was unthinkable that a Heaven Demon would sumb that easily.

    "Don''t worry. She''s safe. It would just take her a long time toe back," Lawrend replied with a smirk on his face.

    ''She needs to get a basic understanding of space magic,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    It was the only way for Polka toe back to the Demon World. Otherwise, she would forever live in darkness and alone.

    It was also a chance for her to learn space magic. She might not be able to cast it, but it was still an understanding that would make her go far in her path of magic.

    "Juju, who is he!?" Krives screamed in anger. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Lawrend was starting to scare her. The magic he used was weird. They had never seen it before, nor had they heard it in any way.

    "I''m Lawrend Ignis," Lawrend replied and didn''t let Juju answer for him.

    "An Ignis!"

    Krives and the others widened their eyes in disbelief. It was one thing for Lawrend to make Polka disappear right before their eyes, but it was a different thing for him to be an Ignis.

    He was one of their number one enemies. The Ignis n had killed so many demons it was uncountable. The fact that he was here and with that strength rmed them.

    "Which Ancestor are you?" Krives asked.

    "I''m not an ancestor," Lawrend calmly answered and slowly approached them.

    "Don''te nearer, or we will band together to attack!" Krives shouted.

    If they knew what element Lawrend was using, they might be able to think of a way to negate him. The only way now was to fight him with brute force.

    "Okay, okay. I won''t go nearer."

    Lawrend smiled at them in amusement. Watching them panicpared to their pridefulness earlier was quite fun to see.

    "Juju, exin yourself! Why are you siding with the enemy!" Krives demanded an answer.

    "Juju, you''re a Heaven Demon! Why are you lowering your head to a man!" another one of them shouted.

 Chapter 802 Fight Or No Fight?

    <h4>Chapter 802 Fight Or No Fight?</h4>

    It was understandable why Krives and the others felt betrayed. They were all Heaven Demons, and they had worked together multiple times in the past.

    They were all here to stop the angels from invading the demon world. Juju''s sudden betrayal only made their situation worse.

    "You wouldn''t understand," Juju replied and crossed her arms.

    She didn''t care about them that much. They were allpetitors in the first ce. As women, theypeted to get the most talented man in the demon world.

    Thus, Juju was happy to have found Lawrend. She was willing to let Lawrend do as he pleased with them.

    "What do you mean! This will weaken the demon world!" another one shouted in disbelief.

    They couldn''t believe it. Juju was actually siding with a human and was even willing to betray them for it.

    "Not if I conquer the demon world," Lawrend said.

    "Hah! We haven''t fought yet, so you don''t know how strong we are," Krives sneered.

    It was absurd to hear that a single human was saying that he would conquer the demon world. After all, they weren''t the only powerhouses of this world.

    The legendary Divine Demon was still here and watching over them.

    "Let''s go then."

    Lawrend was feeling quite excited to have a go against these Heaven Demons. He wanted to see how strong he became. His various magics were so diverse that he didn''t know what to do with most of them.

    "Attack!" Krives shouted.

    With her signal, the other Heaven Demons waved their magic staves, and a rain of Heaven Mage-level spells rained down at Lawrend. Each of them was strong enough to raze down a significant area.

    "F*ck!"

    Lawrend quickly lost his arrogance and teleported away. Fortunately, his space magic was stronger now. If it wasn''t, he wouldn''t have been able to teleport away.

    He appeared by Juju''s side and cast a circr All-Elemental shield. He easily evaded their attacks, but some of the Heaven Demons were able to quickly change the direction of their spells.

    A total of three spells came and hit the All-Elemental shield. A bright and colorful sh of light blinded everyone watching as the elemental manas reacted with each other.

    Lawrend and the others were safe behind the shield. After a dozen seconds, the Heaven Mage-level spells faded away, and the destruction all around the area was revealed.

    The twelve seats at the center were gone, and thend below was badly damaged. Some parts of the twelve pirs were missing and scratched.

    "Phew."

    Lawrend realized he had underestimated them. He might be able to easily take them on one by one, but they were still Heaven Demons. They could cast powerful Heaven Mage-level spells at ease.

    "What kind of magic is that?" Krives asked in surprise.

    Everyone saw it clearly that Lawrend disappeared in ce and reappeared over here. He didn''t fly at unbelievably fast speeds.

    He just disappeared and reappeared like a ghost. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Juju, Ember, and Elena, let''s fight them!" Lawrend said.

    "Master, please don''t be hasty," Ember replied.

    She was still a human mage. She couldn''t insta-cast a Heaven Mage spell. She was already at a disadvantage fighting against a Heaven Demon.

    It was even more so with them being outnumbered.

    "Fine." Lawrend conceded unwillingly.

    Lawrend decided to stop. He couldn''t help but admit that he was powerless when they worked together.

    He needed them to attack one by one in order to win.

    "Hehehe. You don''t have to feel bad, Master. I will help you defeat them if you still want," Elena said.

    "Sister Elena!" Ember called her out in disapproval.

    "So you''re scared now?" Krives sneered.

    She was scared earlier, so she took this chance to get back at him to make up for it.

    "Is that a dare?" Lawrend squinted his eyes.

    His pride was on the line here. If she forced him to make a move, he wouldn''t mind entertaining her.

    He might not be able to directly take on their attacks, but he was capable of making them run out of mana. He simply needed to keep teleporting away to do that.

    For him, that was very simple.

    Ironically, Krives didn''t dare to answer Lawrend. She feared that he would truly attack. He might even use his weird magic again, and she wouldn''t know how she died.

    "Great. So we have an understanding. Tell us more about the attack of the angels," Lawrend said.

    "Do you think we can just forget it just like that?" Krives and the others frowned at him.

    He was being presumptuous to assume that they would forget it and have a discussion with him.

    "What? Do you want to actually fight?" Lawrend asked.

    "Master, I can take on two of them," Elena said.

    "I can only take on one," Ember replied, albeit unwilling.

    "Jujujuju. It seems like we''re going to fight them," Juju chuckled.

    "You''d run away anyway," Krives responded.

    She hated how Lawrend acted. He was being so obnoxious and privileged. He wasn''t their king, but he was acting like one.

    "If that''s the case, I won''t be a man if I don''t put all of you down, right?" Lawrend smirked.

    Juju could take on one, Elena could take on two, and Ember could take one. In total, Lawrend only needed to fight against five Heaven Demons. It was more doable than earlier.

    "Hah!"

    Lawrend formed an outer shell of all of his elements at the surface of his skin. He pointed a finger at Krives.

    *BOOM!*

    A powerful beam of the different divine magics poured out and headed straight for her. It was only as fast as a bullet, but Krives felt like she couldn''t dodge it.

    Lawrend used his space magic to keep her from escaping.

    The others panicked and moved away quickly. Krives realized that she might die.

    She hit her chest and a gush of water shot out from in between. It propelled her backward while causing her internal organ damage.

    The beam of divine magic narrowly missed her. Krives was relieved but also terrified at the same time. She had the illusion that she was dead already for a short moment while she was stuck in ce.

 Chapter 803 Five Heaven Demons Against Lawrend

    <h4>Chapter 803 Five Heaven Demons Against Lawrend</h4>

    The power of Lawrend''s Heaven Space Magic was not something that a Heaven Demon or a Heaven Mage could easily escape. It was the fruit of the creation of his ownary system.

    "Are you going to tell me or not?" Lawrend asked and flew forward very slowly.

    Elena, Ember, and Juju followed slightly behind him. Their force intimidated some of the Heaven Demons. Lawrend''s strength was unfathomable.

    He kind of reminded them of the legendary Divine Demon.

    "Grr¡­" Krives and her group gritted their teeth together.

    It was humiliating for them that Lawrend was intimidating them. They were supposed to be the rulers of the demon world. It was unthinkable that they would be humiliated in such a way.

    For some to actually dare and enter their home turf, they couldn''t even fight back. Even the tamest person wouldn''t be able to stomach something like that.

    "What do you want?" Krives asked indignantly.

    "Nothing. I''m just here to look around," Lawrend replied.

    "You can''t say that after just iming you want to take over the Demon World!" Krives eximed in a fury.

    "Hehe. There might be many of you, but I''m still confident of our victory!" Lawrend chuckled.

    This was his moment to test out his magic, so he was more than willing to annoy the heck out of them until they attacked him.

    "We''re not demons if we let him do as he pleases!" Krives shouted.

    The others nodded their heads together. They were past the breaking point. It was already a big enough warning when they attacked him together.

    "I will take on the Ignis woman!" a purple-haired, slender beauty with short horns stepped forward.

    "Juju, I''ming for you!" a short demon woman shouted and flew forward while waving a g above her head.

    "Do we really need two to fight against that golden-haired woman?" one of them asked with disgust. Just thinking about fighting two against one made her reel in disgust.

    As a Heaven Demon, she had pride in her fighting ability. Winning with two against one might be easy, but it was still a disgraceful win. A fight should be done one by one.

    "Doesn''t matter. Let''s kill them," a sharp-eyed demon woman said. She had a thick ckish-red line that entuated her eyebrow.

    All of these demon women were beautiful in one way or another. Seeing them all together with their angry facial expressions made for a beautiful painting-like scene.

    "Come." Lawrend flew up above the clouds with his three maids.

    Krives and her group followed after. They knew the destruction they would all cause if they went all out near the surface.

    Their simultaneous attacks earlier were already enough to damage the 12 ck towers and the tform. If they continued more, the damage would spread to the surrounding city.

    This part of the Central Demonic contained vital infrastructure. Thus, it went without saying how important it was to keep this ce intact.

    The two groups eyed each other carefully. The Heaven Demons slowly separated from each other and faced their respective opponents.

    Krives and the others behind her flew towards Lawrend. The short-horned demon flew towards Ember.

    The short one red at Juju and, likewise, flew towards her. The two other demons faced Elena.

    ¡­

    Lawrend smirked confidently when the five demons approached him. He was prepared to fight against them. He looked through their bodies and examined the manas inside of them.

    "Why don''t you introduce yourselves to me, beautifuldies?" Lawrend asked.

    His confidence caused Krives and the others to look at each other. They were cautious of his strength. It was not long ago that he trapped Polka with his unknown magic.

    "Krives."

    "Anatalia."

    "Majia."

    "Precipity."

    "Constantine."

    The five Heaven Demons were upset at Lawrend, but they still put a high value on their battle. They unwillingly introduced themselves even though they didn''t like him.

    "You girls got beautiful names. So, how do you want to go about this?" Lawrend asked.

    He used this time to size them up with his elemental eyes.

    "I admit that you''re strong, but we are also strong. With the five of us, no one should be able to stop us. You should be worrying more about yourself," Majia replied.

    She wore a gauze-like dress with satin clothing beneath. She looked like an otherworldly enchantress.

    "Is that so? Come at me. I''m ready."

    Lawrend heightened his focus and prepared his soul to react to any movement of mana he saw.

    "Anatalia and Majia, hold him in ce. Precipity and Constantine attack him together with me," Krives whispered directly to them with her magic.

    Lawrend didn''t hear what she said, but he saw the movement of mana that went to their ears.

    Anatalia was dressed rather candidly. Many parts of her body were almost exposed. A slight breeze would peel away the clothing covering those parts and expose her nude flesh.

    She and Majia made eye contact with each other. An instant mutual understanding went between them.

    They both immediately raised their staffs to Lawrend. Strings of high-pressure wind appeared out of nowhere and wrapped around Lawrend''s body.

    nt seeds formed out of nowhere and grew gigantic vines. These vines wrapped around Lawrend''s body together with the strings of wind.

    The two Heaven Mage-level spells instantly bound Lawrend without giving him a chance to react.

    Well, at least, that was what Lawrend wanted them to think. He cast a tinyyer of All-Elemental magic all over his body.

    His body was separated from these binding spells by a few millimeters. That was enough for him to escape if he wanted to.

    Krives, Precipity, and Constantine took that chance to send their spells.

    Krives waved her hand, and the clouds around them turned dark red.

    Precipity raised her staff, and the clouds in a hundred-meter area around her gathered together in a spiraling motion under her feet. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Constantine raised her staff, and faint stars appeared above the sky. These stars were tiny embers of fire magic.

 Chapter 804 Monster Transformations

    <h4>Chapter 804 Monster Transformations</h4>

    The three of thembined their spells together. Krives'' spell allowed Precipity to gather more clouds, while Constantine''s spell joined the clouds and gathered under Precipity''s feet.

    With her as the center, Precipity waved her staff at Lawrend, and a stream of ming red clouds flew towards Lawrend.

    Of course, Lawrend knew what wasing, so he was prepared. He stopped pretending, and theyer of All-Element mana covering his skin exploded.

    The strings of wind and the nt vines shattered instantly. The close proximity and the chaos created by all the different divine elements shing with each other was a power the binding spells couldn''t take.

    Lawrend used his space magic and teleported behind the group of five. He escaped narrowly on time, and the red cloud filled with fiery embers with unknown temperature missed him and scattered everywhere.

    "What!?" the five screamed in disbelief.

    They didn''t need to think much as to where Lawrend went. They turned behind them and saw him looking at them with a casual smile on his face.

    He was much stronger than they had anticipated. He might not be able to defend himself from a Heaven Mage-level spell, but he was still capable of evading them.

    What would a spell with high power do when it missed its target? It was obvious that there would be none.

    That idea was what Lawrend was using. His All-Element divine magic was powerful, but it still wasn''t strong enough for him to forget about the offensive capabilities of Heaven Mage-level spells.

    Those spells were made to destroy whole regions of a continent. He was but a single man. He needed to be a Divine Mage to even dream of surviving such an attack that easily.

    Most Heaven Mages would always have defensive Heaven Mage spells that could survive against an attack from a Heaven Mage. But that came with a catch; they woulde home barely alive.

    Lawrend didn''t want to end up like that. His All-Element divine magics have allowed him to survive the three remaining Heaven Mage-level spells earlier, but that was a hasty attack.

    Compared to earlier, the recent three offensive spells were cast together, which would multiply their offensive abilities.

    The three were caught off guard.

    Seeing Lawrend behind them was like seeing a ghost for the first time. They believed in the power of their binding spells.

    Anatalia and Majia were in disbelief and denial. They took pride in their binding spells. It was harder to take this loss with the two of them working together to keep him in ce.

    "We must kill him no matter the cost!" Constantine shouted.

    She was scared by his ghost-like abilities. It was beyond her imagination that he would still be able to escape their joint attack.

    "I agree," Krives replied, and the others nodded their heads in agreement.

    "Do you really think that binding me and attacking me with three offensive spells would be enough to take me down?" Lawrend chuckled.

    The look of fear in their eyes was fun to see after he had seen their prideful faces and body movements earlier.

    Krives and her group grimaced at his words. They were truly out of ways to kill him.

    ¡­

    Elena calmly stared at the two demon women before her. They likewise sized her up.

    It was beneath their pride to fight against two on one, so they were still on the fence about attacking her.

    At this time, they heard Krives and the others introduce themselves to Lawrend.

    "I''m Terrisia," the muscled demon woman introduced herself.

    "I''m Sanaka," the sharp-eyed demon introduced after.

    "Elena."

    Elena smiled at them. She was confident in her abilities as a Divine Slime. Instead of thinking about how to defeat them, she was thinking of how she should go about it.

    It was not a matter of how. It was a matter of in what way. There was a stark difference between the two.

    Elena prided herself in her Golden Divine Lightning Magic. She might only have one divine magicpared to Lawrend, but her understanding of it was far superior to Lawrend.

    She was a true master, unlike Lawrend, who split his attention to all of the elements.

    The two sides didn''t attack immediately.

    "How strong are you?" Terrisia asked.

    She was still worried that they were bullying Elena with numbers. Her pride as a demon woman just couldn''t.

    "You two don''t have to worry. Hehehe. Attack with your strongest," Elena replied and covered her mouth.

    Herugh was suppressed and dainty like a noble beauty. This was one of her traits that she honed when she took over as the Mage Guild Master of that city in the Undrasil Kingdom. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It was hard to picture now that she was just a clueless slime when Lawrend picked her up back then from the side of the road.

    Naturally, both Terrisia and Sanaka were offended by her boastful words. She reminded them of Lawrend.

    They hated the guts of these outsiders.

    The duo looked at each other and nodded their heads. They came to a mutual understanding.

    Sanaka''s whole body oozed ck clouds of reddish darkness mana. She became a harbinger of darkness with a single thought.

    A torrent of bright and beautiful orange demonic earth mana flowed up from the ground. It was like a reverse waterfall. Terrisia''s whole body changed in appearance.

    She extended her arms and legs out while her whole muscr body became slowly covered with rocks. She eventually transformed into a rock monster with smooth contours and a polygonal structure.

    "RAHHHHHHHH!!!"

    Terrisia, the rock monster, roared as loud as she could. She spat out a cloud of dust particles and covered the whole area.

    A look of interest appeared on Elena''s face. She was naturally curious about the forms Terrisia and Sanaka took.

    "If so¡­"

    Elena abandoned her humanoid form. She melted and formed a big blob.

    A golden slime with arcs of golden lightning crawling all over its body appeared. It was none other than Elena''s slime form.

    The duel between the three was significantly differentpared to Lawrend''s. They transformed into creatures.

 Chapter 805 An Ugly Abyssal Monster Rises

    <h4>Chapter 805 An Ugly Abyssal Monster Rises</h4>

    Sanaka lifted her staff up once again and arge dark circle appeared out of nowhere with Elena right in the center. ck miasma escaped out of the circle and covered the whole area with a ck fog.

    *Roarrr~*

    Faint roars sounded out from the other side of the dark circle. A monster seemed to be trying to escape and reach the demon world.

    Elena stared straight down at the abyss beneath her. She could sense the strength of the monster from the other side.

    Suddenly, countless red eyes opened up from the dark circle under her. They creepily wriggled their eyes and looked at her. A feeling of dread, fear, and hopelessness overwhelmed her soul.

    At this moment, a figure appeared out of nowhere.

    It was Terrisia. She pulled her arm back and threw a punch at Elena''s golden slime body.

    Because of the ck fog created by the dark circle, Elena didn''t sense Terrisia flying at her. Her fist hit the Elena''s soft body and created ripples.

    Elena felt like the whole world punched her. The immense weight and momentum behind Terrisia''s fist easily went through her slime body and tore a hole open on her body.

    But of course, Elena was a slime. Hitting her hard was the same as pping her normally. The force passed through her slime body and Terrisia uncontrobly continued onward.

    She disappeared from Elena''s point of view.

    *ROAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRR!!*

    A massive ck head rose out from the dark circle. It was covered with countless red eyes and a veryrge one with red veins running all over the white part of its eyes.

    The head was simr to a lizard''s, and the contour was highlighted with reddish-ck lines.

    Elena reformed her slime body just in front of its mouth. The abyssal monster only needed to inch its head forward a little bit to chomp on her.

    Massive amounts of arcs of golden divine lightning spread out of Elena''s slime body. They thundered around the area and destroyed multiple red eyes from the dark circle.

    *ROOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRR!!*

    The ugly abyssal monster roared in pain. More heads simr to the first one appeared from the other parts of the dark circle.

    The heads rose higher and higher, revealing their long necks.

    Its appearance now was that of a hydra¨C The unkible monster with multiple heads.

    In total, there were nine heads and each had a veryrge eye that epassed its whole face. Sharp fangs bared out from the sides of their heads.

    It was a true monster from the abyss.

    Elena''s small body was iparably smallpared to the abyss monster''s huge size. Any onlooker would assume that she was dead.

    "I can be anything!" Elena shouted.

    Her beautiful voice spread outwards, and she flew up. Her small slime body that was only half a meter in width ballooned out.

    She became bigger and bigger. She transformed. She grew fangs, grew tworge wings, and the surface of her skin turned to scales.

    Her golden skin changed color and texture. She became a full fledged golden dragon with size rivaling the abyssal monster in front of her.

    The ck fog covering the area dissipated as the abyssal monster finished entering the demon world. Sanaka and Terrisia saw Elena''s new appearance, and their jaws dropped down in shock.

    "I''ve never seen anything do this before! My summons can''t shape shift like that!" Sanaka screamed fearfully.

    Terrisia was located a kilometer away. She couldn''t stop herself that easily, so she ended up stopping a kilometer away from their battlefield.

    Nevertheless, Elena''s huge size still looked massive. She and the abyssal monster looked like two legendary monsters of old facing each other.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Juju and the short demonic woman faced each other.

    Juju was feeling quite rxed while her opponent gripped the pole of her g tightly with her hands.

    The g was rectangr in shape, and ck in color. There were some obscure writings on it made with an unfamiliar script.

    "Ltina, you know I''m stronger than you," Juju said.

    Ltina was the short demon in front of her. They had already fought each other in the past.

    Juju sessfully defeated her back then, which was why she appeared confident in front of her.

    "That was before. I have improved my magic," Ltina replied and frowned.

    She was naturally upset that Juju looked down at her.

    "Jujujuju. Since you''re so confident, I don''t mind defeating you for a second time."

    Juju grew stronger too since they fought. It was unknown who was currently stronger between the two of them.

    "Death!" Ltina uttered.

    She swayed her g and waved it with the wind. Thick ck clouds of darkness mana spread out and covered her body.

    A fire sprung to life above her head. It was unlike any other fire. It was different from Lawrend''s, Ember''s, nor their children''s.

    It was a me with a faint white color and a hint of bluish hue to it.

    A strong smell of decay and rotting flesh spread out. Juju covered her nose and squinted her eyes.

    This was the first time Ltina''s magic created a smell. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "This will be fun. Jujuju."

    Juju realized that Ltina took another step forward with her path of darkness magic. She understood more about the mysteries of death and applied them to her darkness magic.

    Juju looked around and waited. She kept her guard up.

    ck ashes rose up and appeared everywhere. They grew bigger and bigger and formed faint silhouettes.

    These silhouettes slowly finalized their appearance and took on the form of skeletons. Their bones were bleach white with no apparent ws.

    A chill ran down Juju''s spine. The skeletons Juju used thest time had remaining bits of rotting flesh and damaged parts.

    The fact that they were pristine and clean meant that they were significantly stronger than before.

    "I hope your soul magic got stronger, Juju," Ltina solemnly said.

    "Jujuju."

    Juju started insta-casting her magic. She took control of the darkness mana around her and stripped them from Ltina''s.

    She opened her hand at the nearest skeleton and sucked out the bits of soul that Ltina imbued to control them.

 Chapter 806 Darkness Undead Magic

    <h4>Chapter 806 Darkness Undead Magic</h4>

    The skeleton immediately started rotting and turned back to dirt that fell to the ground. Ltina wasn''t fazed by Juju''s attempt to sabotage her spell.

    Ltina closed her eyes and the skeletons ran at each other. They broke apart into pieces and joined together.

    The pieces of their bones formed a bigger skeleton monster with red bones that was just like blood. It held a staff made of human femur and a red cloak appeared out of nowhere which draped over its body.

    It was at the level of an Earth Mage.

    "Jujuju. That''s a new one." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Juju was surprised to see the new skeleton in front of her. It seemed to be capable of using magic.

    The red mage skeleton didn''t react to Juju''s words. Rather, it raised its staff and cast its own magic.

    Juju opened her hand towards it and tried to suck out its soul. The skeleton mage or rather, the undead mage, pointed its staff at her.

    Unlike before, the undead mage resisted Juju''s darkness magic, and it kept its soul.

    "Amazing, but not enough," Juju said.

    She was impressed by Ltina, but the strength of this undead mage was not enough to defeat her.

    Ltina ignored her and waved her g once more. The other pristine white skeletons merged together and formed more undead mages.

    In total, she made 24 undead mages. They formed a circr formation and raised their staffs in the air together.

    Juju let her do her thing and waited for the 24 undead mages tounch their attack. She was still confident because the difference between Earth and Heaven was immense.

    24 Earth Mage-level undead mages weren''t enough to defeat a Heaven Demon like her.

    Juju cast her own spell. She perfectly timed it to meet head on with the undead mages'' attack.

    ''Soul Freeze,'' Juju thought to herself.

    As a demon, she was capable of insta-casting spells.

    She waved her hand and all of the undead mages froze in ce. Their souls were locked from thinking or moving.

    The spell they were just about to cast dissipated into nothing. They were left standing there like idiots.

    "How much did you improve!?" Ltina eximed in disbelief.

    She frowned and waved her g horizontally.

    "More than you," Juju replied simply.

    Ltina''s darkness magic was still able to control the undead mages in another way. They were still stuck there and couldn''t move with hermands.

    The undead mages'' bodies broke apart and the darkness mana carried their pieces towards the center of their circr formation.

    These pieces shattered even more and simr to a jigsaw puzzle, they formed arge skeleton.

    It was several meters in height and a dark halo hovered over its head. Boney wings extended out from its shoulder des, and it held a two-meter-long ck staff in its hand.

    The aura and power it carried was significantly different than before.

    Juju widened her eyes in disbelief. This new skeleton was as strong as a Heaven Mage!

    Its appearance also reminded her of something¨C The legendary Fallen Angel!

    It was an Undead Fallen Angel Mage.

    Cold sweat poured down Juju''s back. She waved her staff and insta-cast a Heaven Mage-level spell.

    It was unthinkable that a Heaven Demon could summon an undead with a power level that was simr to hers. She severely underestimated Ltina''s improvement.

    Ltina wasn''t faring any better. She looked pale and anemic. The Undead Fallen Angel Mage took a huge toll on the darkness magic within her.

    The drawbacks were eptable for Ltina. She controlled the Undead Fallen Angel, and it waved its staff.

    Pure and mesmerizing darkness mana oozed out from its body and swirled around its body. Everything within Juju''s point of view disappeared.

    The Undead Fallen Angel was the only thing left in her view. Its glowing red eyes red at her, and she had the illusion that she was inside of a ckhole.

    Juju was still a darkness mage, so she immediately understood what the Undead Fallen Angel was trying to do.

    She counteracted it by wrestling control of the darkness mana surrounding her body. The illusion that she was in a ckhole vanished.

    Instead, she was inside of a pure darkness mana fog. She could faintly see Ltina''s figure in the distance just behind the Undead Fallen Angel.

    "Blindness¡­" a hoarse voice said.

    It came from the Undead Fallen Angel''s skeleton mouth. It was unknown how it was able to produce sound whilecking a voice box.

    The feeling of being inside a ckhole returned. It was more intense and Juju started to lose track of time.

    Her mind was like a little leaf floating along a river. She was slowly being dragged by the currents to a turbulent part.

    Juju enclosed her soul with her own darkness mana and protected it from the influence of the Undead Fallen Angel''s magic. This eased up the feeling of loss that she felt.

    It was still not enough as she started feeling things crawling under her skin and her brain started aching.

    The feeling was very overwhelming. The only thing Juju could do was defend her soul.

    She had a high understanding of soul magic. The Undead Fallen Angel seemed to know that and used its strongest magic against the soul on the get go.

    Juju stared at its eyes, and it looked back at her emotionlessly.

    Juju wracked her brains for a solution for her current depricament. She couldn''t just defend forever. She also needed to counterattack.

    "Juju!" Juju eximed in excitement as she remembered something.

    Lawrend''s soul was outside his body back then. He even tried to possess her.

    With her understanding of soul magic, she could force her soul out of her body and attempt her idea!

    Juju closed her eyes and sensed her whole body. She stopped defending her soul from the Undead Fallen Angel''s attack.

    She gathered all of her mana and umted them to her soul. Shepressed it in one go and then it bounced back.

    She utilized this bounce back as momentum to kick her soul out of her body.

 Chapter 807 An Unexpected Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 807 An Unexpected Appearance</h4>

    Her soul jumped out of her body with great speed. She easily reached the Undead Fallen Angel Mage.

    Juju''s soul dived into its body.

    As she did so, a mind-breaking pain assaulted her soul. It was as if she experienced the death that this Undead Fallen Angel experienced before its death.

    "AHHHHHHHHHH!!!"

    Juju''s scream was inaudible, but it was still there. She screamed with her soul just like a pig that was being butchered to death.

    She could feel her non-existent wing being broken apart piece by piece and shattered by a strong blunt force. The pain was unlike what she had experienced before.

    If shepared the pain of giving birth to this, that was nothing.

    Juju already regretted trying to possess the body of the Undead Fallen Angel.

    Meanwhile, Juju''s body flopped down. She wasn''t like Lawrend who could make his physical body fly in ce while her soul was out of her body.

    ¡­

    Lawrend calmly faced the five demon women.

    Krives nced at each of them and moved her eyes in a way that signaled them what to do. The others understood what she wanted them to do and took their stances.

    "AHHHHHHH!!!"

    "GOOOO!!"

    "I''LL LOCK HIM IN PLACE!"

    "AHH!"

    "YESS!"

    The five of them threw caution to the wind and sent out their offensive spells without any care in the world. They knew they couldn''t trap him that easily, so they might as well give this attack their all.

    The five hoped that Lawrend would be hit by one of their spells, and that would give them the chance to cast more spells to eventually kill him.

    Lawrend was prepared. He teleported again and appeared behind them.

    Lawrend thought that he evaded their spells, but for some reason, a hand stretched out of empty space. It was a fair hand of a woman.

    He only saw it once earlier, but he knew who owned that hand!

    Polka jumped out of the void that Lawrend sent her to and grasped his wrist. She grinned her mouth widely.

    "I understand your magic now!" she ecstatically eximed.

    Lawrend was horrified. He wasn''t paying attention to the space around him and didn''t expect that the bubble of space he sent Polka into would move.

    It was only a few moments earlier that he trapped her in there. She understood space magic faster than the time frame he expected her to.

    Krives, Anatalia, Majia, Constantine, and Precipity smiled widely together. A light of hope appeared within their eyes.

    The chance of sess was within their grasp. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend kicked himself in the foot. He underestimated his opponents.

    He thought that because of the uniqueness of space magic that it would be hard for a Heaven Demon to understand them.

    He didn''t take into ount that Heaven Demons were Heaven Demons for a reason.

    They grew up with great talents, and they were in their current ces because of the hard work they put into studying magic.

    His space magic might seem surreal when the Heaven Demons encounter them for the first time, but Polka was sent to an isted space bubble where she could put her all into understanding it.

    It was actually the perfect environment for Polka to study space magic.

    After understanding space magic, Polka didn''t immediately leave. Instead, she observed and waited for the perfect opportunity to strike back.

    "We, Heaven Demons, are not a pushover!" Polka shouted angrily.

    Lawrend widened his eyes and forced himself to teleport.

    For the first time ever since he received that attack from the Third Ancestor, Lawrend was powerless to teleport again.

    He could only watch as more offensive spells at the level of Heaven Mages went for him. These spells together were enough to turn him into mince meat if he didn''t react fast enough.

    The sudden turn of events was so fast Lawrend relied on his instincts to defend himself.

    A bubble of All-Elemental Divine Magic formed around his body and instantly grew thicker. This gave Lawrend a sense of safety, but it was only a frail one.

    To defend himself more, Lawrend focused on the defensive properties of Earth Magic and turned the bubble into a pseudo-diamond.

    The five offensive spells hit, and they tried to erode the bubble, burn it, cut it open with the sharpness of water, crush it with colossal vines, and arge de of wind shed at it horizontally.

    The bubble survived the attack, but it was faint and definitely couldn''t receive more attacks of such level.

    "Ahah!"

    Polka mmed her palm forward at the weakened defensive bubble.

    A thick torrent of red lightning mmed down and exploded right at the contact point. The bubble shattered explosively.

    Lawrend was horrified at this sudden development. His defenses were shattered for the first time.

    Polka flew forward to crush Lawrend''s throat. She wed her hand forward and reached for it.

    "If this is how it will go¡­"

    Lawrend closed his eyes and opened them. His irises changed to a golden color with arcs of golden lightning swimming around like eels.

    Lawrend''s physical body exploded outward. He turned into a golden buddha.

    He imitated Polka''s motion and grasped at her neck. Surprisingly, he managed to grasp her neck first even though she was the first one to reach for his neck.

    "AAAAAAAAHHHH!!" Polka screamed at the top of her lungs.

    Fear, fear, fear, fear, fear.

    The only thing in her mind was fear. She wanted to escape to live a longer life. She wanted to beg for forgiveness to live.

    "Don''t get me started."

    Lawrend crushed her neck. He poured a torrent of golden divine lightning mana into her body.

    Her body contained red demonic lightning. This resulted in the golden divine lightning mana wreaking havoc inside of her.

    The golden mana chased the red mana and swallowed them up. The side effect was that it created arcs of golden lightning inside of her that were very concentrated.

    "NNNNNNNNNOOOOOOOO!!!" Polka screamed herst.

    Lawrend pinched his hand again and ashes scattered with the wind. Polka died simply and weakly.

 Chapter 808 A Descendant Of One Of The Three Great Clans

    <h4>Chapter 808 A Descendant Of One Of The Three Great ns</h4>

    Krives, Anatalia, Majia, Constantine, and Precipity stared at the falling ashes in a daze.

    They couldn''t take the sudden up and down of events.

    They were in despair of how to defeat Lawrend when Polka suddenly appeared out of nowhere. And then Polka brought them hope, and they were so close to killing him.

    Instead, Lawrend came back and easily killed Polka when she got near him.

    Lawrend turned his eyes to the five. He was like a dragon in the body of a human. He could kill them as easily as chickens.

    "Stop!" Krives shouted.

    She raised her hands up in defeat. The other four were shocked at the sudden development.

    ¡­

    All of that happened while Ember fought with the purple-haired beauty with short horns.

    The two of them entangled with each other in a fierce battle. One controlled the water element and the other controlled fire.

    Ember stared at her solemnly as she threw balls of mes, created walls of me, and fiery embers that could burn anyone.

    The purple-haired beauty never said her name. She silently insta-cast her spells and blocked Ember''s spells.

    It was a close battle between the two of them. Ember thought that she was fighting against a member of the Spring n.

    Her fluid water-like motions could only be found from that n. She simultaneously used ice attacks to counterattack once in a while.

    She shouldn''t be mistaken.

    "Are you a member of the Spring n?" Ember asked while dodging a de of ice spiraling toward her body. If it hit, she would''ve been split horizontally.

    "No," she curtly answered.

    She created a ball of ice and threw it at Ember. It exploded with perfect timing and filled the area with water mana.

    This affected Ember''s spells, but it was minimal. She imitated her in displeasure and shot her own fireball.

    It exploded in midair and the purple-haired demon created a wall of ice between it and her.

    "Do you have the bloodline of the Spring n?" Ember asked. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "..."

    She furrowed her eyebrows and her attacks became fiercer.

    "Hmph. Is it that hard to respond?" Ember harrumphed in anger.

    She flew backward and created a distance between the two of them. She made various hand motions and the fire mana from the surrounding hundred kilometers around her rushed to her body.

    mes engulfed her whole body, and she turned into a phoenix that was about three meters tall. She gloriously opened her wings and pped.

    Ember decided to take this seriously.

    She flew up higher and higher. The purple-haired woman watched her and created a giant de of ice in front of her.

    The ice started out as white and opaque. It then slowly changed transparency as it became as clear as ss.

    The defects within the ice disappeared.

    Finally, the ice de suddenly turned into water, but it was a different kind of water.

    Ember descended and stretched her phoenix talons in front of her. She struck the giant de of ice, and her phoenix form shattered in half.

    Ember came out unscathed, but she was visibly pale. She flew up again and turned into a fiery phoenix that was only two meters in height.

    "That was a spell only members of the Spring n could cast," Ember said solemnly.

    It was her first time learning that the Spring n had a demon descendant. What was surprising was that she could use spells that were dependent on having the Spring bloodline.

    As one of the three great ns, they publicly ostracized demons. It was even the reason they used to invade the Ignis n with the Zephyr n.

    So seeing one of their descendants living here as one of the Twelve Pirs of the Demon World was beyond her expectations.

    That meant that the Spring n actually had more power than they let out. She needed to know more about this situation.

    "I''m Olina Spring, a Water Heaven Demon. Now that you know my secret, you will have to die," Olina replied.

    She knew that it was useless hiding that fact, so she decided to reveal it to Ember. It would also stop her from being annoying while they fought.

    "Ember Ignis, a Fire Heaven Mage. So you''re not a part of the Spring n, but you''re one of their descendants?" Ember guessed.

    She remembered the detail that Olina said no when she asked if she was part of the Spring n.

    Olina''s eyebrows trembled. Ember''s sharpness made her feel ufortable.

    Ember only needed to see that to know that her guess was correct. She smirked and felt more rxed knowing that she was fighting against a descendant of the Spring n.

    In the Ignis n, it was one of her training lessons to counter the moves of the Spring and Zephyr ns. Thepetition between the three couldn''t be underestimated.

    Based on what she could tell, Olina didn''t receive that kind of training. Presumably, she grew up in the Demon World without any members of the Spring n to teach her.

    This realization gave Ember a lot of confidence for victory.

    "Phoenix!"

    Ember turned into a different kind of phoenix. She opened her wings out, and her wingspan reached tens of meters.

    She covered a huge part of the sky and Olina was like a small kid facing against an adult.

    Olina visibly became worried. Ember was right. She didn''t receive any proper training from the Spring n.

    She learned everything from the books her parents gave her before she was sent to the demon world. That was the reason she acted somewhat simr to members of the Spring n.

    Ember opened her beaks and the fire mana from several hundred kilometers around her froze and rapidly rushed inside. They turned into liquid rain that fell in.

    The power she generated created waves that created a heavy humming sound around her. It was like being in front of a bass speaker at a metal concert.

    Olina borrowed power from her bloodline and turned into a slime-like state with a translucent purple body.

    If other members of the Spring n used this technique, they would''ve turned into clear water that was simr to spring water.

    This was the best she could do without any proper training.

 Chapter 809 Forcing A Surrender

    <h4>Chapter 809 Forcing A Surrender</h4>

    Ember, while in her phoenix form, closed her beak and the fire mana in the surroundings froze. It became silent as all the sounds from the battles ongoing around them seemed to be locked out from this spot.

    Then¡­

    A sun. Another sun appeared out of nowhere. When seen from a distance away, it was as if another sun was rising over the horizon.

    All of the light in the area was washed out. If it weren''t for the darkness fog that Ltina created, everyone would have been blinded by it.

    A beam that was just about a foot wide, shot out of Ember''s beak and hit Olina''s slime-like body. There was no sound, but Olina''s slime body visibly disintegrated. The Phoenix Bloodline was the perfect counter for Olina''s Spring Bloodline.

    Olina''s survival instincts erupted in a millisecond. She forcefully exploded her slime-like body. This allowed bits and pieces of her to escape Ember''s beam.

    ¡­

    At this moment, Krives surrendered to Lawrend. She gave up. The thought of fighting against him, who was capable of keeping up with so many Heaven Demons, was like asking for trouble.

    She didn''t want to admit it, but their only choice right now was to listen to his words. Bing his enemy would be their end.

    Someone like him was an anomaly. They were only able to witness a fraction of what he was capable of.

    Until they could defend against space magic, they would always lose against him.

    "Hahahaha. Are you sure?" Lawrend asked teasingly.

    The look of shame and humiliation on Krives'' face was something to be remembered. She was as red as a tomato and bit her lips while slightly shaking.

    Anyone could tell that she wasn''t happy about what she just said.

    Anatalia, Majia, Constantine, Precipity, Olina, Ltina, Sanaka, and Terrisia, all of them couldn''t believe Krives. She wasn''t their leader, but at this moment, she represented all of them.

    Ltina only paused for a moment before focusing on Juju again. Juju just possessed the body of her Undead Fallen Angel Mage. It was unknown what Juju would do next.

    It was Ltina''s first time seeing someone''s soul jump out of their body and possess another being. She didn''t know what to do, or what would happen.

    But as the controller and summoner of the Undead Fallen Angel Mage, she could feel her control of it waning. Something was struggling inside and assimting with its body.

    Ltina furiously waved her g. A lot of darkness mana left her body and flooded the Undead Fallen Angel. This slowed down Juju''s possession and had the added effect of eroding her soul.

    Juju experienced pain continuously. Her scream within her soul could kill anyone if they heard it. Fortunately, it was kept inside the skeleton''s body.

    Sanaka and Terrisia halted their battle against Elena. The darkness fog dissipated into nothing and it revealed the horrible abyssal monster.

    Elena floated there like a god in her golden dragon form. Likewise, she also stopped and waited for Lawrend''s orders.

    Lawrend knew that everything was in his control after Krives said ''Stop!''. That voice of hers was filled with panic and urgency.

    "...We surrender. The Demon World can''t lose anymore Heaven Demons," Krives said with gritted teeth.

    She hated the fact that she was lowering her head to a human from the Ignis n. The others were bothered by their surrender. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    They hesitated and looked at each other. Technically, they didn''t have to abide by Krives'' words.

    "I can''t believe this¡­" Terrisia muttered.

    It was hard to stomach it. They had lost so many but still couldn''t defeat the foreign invaders and the betrayer.

    "I will be lenient. Surrender and sign a soul contract of non-aggression with me. I will cooperate and bring the Demon World to new heights. I''m also against the invasion of the angels to the Demon World," Lawrend exined.

    He looked around and gazed into the eyes of the Heaven Demons one by one. Their eyes were filled with unwillingness and overflowing pride.

    It wouldn''t be that simple to convince them to surrender.

    The whole area froze into silence except for Ltina''s undead summon.

    "Krives, tell us your thoughts," Terrisia solemnly said.

    She trusted Krives'' judgment a bit. If she thought they should surrender, there must be a reason she thought that way.

    "Even if we win, it will be a pyrrhic victory. Meaning, we will still be the loser if we win against this man and his group. What the Demon World needs right now is someone that can protect it," Krives said, albeit the tone of unwillingness was very obvious within her words.

    "..."

    Terrisia and the others looked at each other. Krives'' thought it well. They agreed with her judgment. A lot of them immediately nodded their heads and calmed down. They lowered their arms and stopped being on guard.

    Sanaka waved her hand and the abyssal monster she summoned easily dissipated into a thick ck fog.

    "Master, should I?" Elena asked.

    She kept her dragon form and was still ready to go and attack them. When Sanaka heard the tone of her voice, she grew worried.

    What if Elena decided to attack at this moment? They would definitely suffer.

    "Stand down. Juju, if you need my help, I can help you," Lawrend said.

    He could tell that Juju was struggling to possess that undead skeleton. Possession was a delicate art. It was ast resort for souls to use in order to avoid dissipating and dying forever.

    The fact that Juju was brave enough to attempt that while in her prime was proof that she was a great darkness mage. She was willing to take risks to learn more from her soul magic.

    The boundary between courage and stupidity was paper thin. Depending on the results, she would be in either of them.

    "..."

    There was no response. Juju''s body was down on the ground below while the skeleton was still frozen in ce with Juju''s soul inside.

    "Woman, stop torturing her," Lawrend said to Ltina.

    "Hmph."

    Ltina immediately stopped once Lawrend reprimanded her. She would have kept doing it if he didn''t.

 Chapter 810 Truce

    <h4>Chapter 810 Truce</h4>

    The two sides slowly gathered together. The Heaven Demons floated to Ltina''s side because she couldn''t casually leave the Undead Fallen Angel Mage alone until Juju left its body.

    "Master, should I help her?" Elena asked.

    She was upset that she wasn''t able to fully disy her full prowess, so she wanted to help instead.

    "Let her be. Krives, can you tell me where the angels are infiltrating?" Lawrend asked.

    He wanted to know the location of the portal the angels were using to enter the Demon World. After showing his strength, it would be easy for him tomand them.

    Lawrend needed the help of these Heaven Demons to fight back against the angels and the other two great ns. He wasn''t even sure if the Ignis n was still left standing.

    If he didn''t return to the Human World with sufficient backup, he would end up losing. He was, after all, against the angels of the Goddess.

    He was annoyed at her because she didn''t even try to stop them. If only he could spank her and teach her a lesson.

    "They are entering through the main portal under us. Hundreds and hundreds of angels traverse through every minute. Most of them are pushed back, but some of them are killed," Krives answered without holding anything back.

    She answered his question to gauge his intentions. Her beautiful eyes stared straight through him to understand his current emotions.

    Lawrend didn''t show much of a response. He frowned and thought about things.

    It seemed like the angels were not trying to forcefully enter the Demon World. They also weren''t sending any Heaven Mage-level angels.

    The Heaven Demons were on guard against that, which was why they were here in the first ce. They would be the ones to fight the Heaven Mage-level angels if they traversed through the portal.

    "Any Heaven Mage-level angels?" Lawrend asked.

    He couldn''t tell if there were any from the tone of her voice.

    "None."

    Lawrend was surprised. His mind whirred and his powerful soul immediately thought of a conspiracy.

    What if the angels were simply trying to keep the demons out of the Human World? If they were really insistent on invading, they wouldn''t do it this slow.

    A battle of attrition at this pace would benefit neither side.

    "Don''t you want to counterattack and invade the human world instead?" Lawrend asked. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Impossible! The Primitius and Altro continent have more than a dozen Heaven Mages each. If we try to invade, we will lose in a matter of months," Krives replied and vehemently shook her head in disagreement.

    If they could do something like that, they would have already done so long ago. Besides, she didn''t even mention the strength of the angels.

    Those shitty angels would definitely join the humans'' side just to wipe them all out.

    "Do any of you know what is going on in the Human World?" Lawrend grimly asked.

    His face darkened as he realized that something was up. The whole situation was very suspicious to him.

    "No. Why would someone from the Human World ask such a question?" Krives replied jeeringly.

    She couldn''t help but release a little bit of her frustration on him.

    "I will exin in detail after all of you sign a soul contract with me," Lawrend replied.

    What he would say next might upset all of them. There was a huge chance they would take it out on him.

    They might possibly risk it all to kill him to make sure that no outsider was in the Demon World. This would ensure that they would be able to preserve their race.

    Krives looked at the others. They became suspicious of him. Nevertheless, they understood that he had some reservations, so they didn''t pick on him.

    And so, the group watched the Undead Fallen Angel Mage shiver and make odd movements once in a while. Aezel had already retrieved Juju''s body and carried it as she flew beside Lawrend.

    No one from each side spoke. They were all curious and nervous about Juju''s possession.

    An hourter, ck smoke suddenly billowed out of the cracks and crevices of the Undead Fallen Angel Mage''s skeletal body.

    They coalesced together and the darkness mana faded away. It revealed Juju''s injured soul floating there.

    She ached in pain. She kept trying to possess the body of the Undead Fallen Angel Mage, but her soul was too ipatible with it.

    Thus, she decided to give up. The pain she was experiencing now was caused by the natural dissipation of her unprotected soul.

    It wasn''t as bad as the pain she felt in the body of the skeleton, but it was many times more damaging. If she stayed out for too long, there was a huge chance that she would dissipate and die forever without the chance of reincarnating.

    Lawrend swooped in and waved his hand. He used abination of darkness magic and space magic to gently move her soul over to his side.

    He embraced her and sent a bit of his soul''s energy to heal her damaged soul. His powerful soul energy was like a tonic.

    Juju felt refreshed. Her tired mind cleared up, and the pain disappeared as if it was an illusion.

    "Rest now. You did well," Lawrend said and smiled.

    He waved his hand and pushed her soul to her lifeless body. Her hibernating heart and slumbering mana roared back to life.

    A small bit of her darkness mana leaked out at that short moment.

    "Shall we?" Lawrend asked and looked over to Krives'' side.

    Krives and her group nodded their heads. They flew forward and simultaneously created the soul contract with their own terms.

    Lawrend picked out what he thought was best and fair before sending it back to them. The two sides made a few back and forth before they settled on a soul contract that they both thought was fair.

    Their souls glowed brightly and a small part of them flew away and integrated with Lawrend''s. Likewise, some bits and pieces of Lawrend''s soul flew to the empty parts of their souls and fit in them like a jigsaw puzzle piece.

 Chapter 811 Shocking Bloodline Origin

    <h4>Chapter 811 Shocking Bloodline Origin</h4>

    The soul contract finished fairly quickly. Their glowing bodies dimmed out and returned to their prior appearances.

    The soul contract would prevent Lawrend from attacking, ordering, or letting his subordinates from attacking the Heaven Demons unless they were the first ones to attack.

    A simr use was set for the Heaven Demons. They weren''t allowed to n anything against Lawrend behind his back.

    This made it so Lawrend and the Heaven Demons could be put at ease around each other. The soul contract would enable them to speak their minds with each other without worrying.

    "I want to know everything about the Demon World. I will help the Demon World grow," Lawrend said.

    He nced around at the Heaven Demons. His words came as a shock to most of them as he initially said that he would conquer the Demon World.

    Well, it was still in Lawrend''s n. He was just approaching the problem in a different and more civilized way.

    "Before that, I want to know why you are here," Krives responded.

    They were curious as to why a talented human with the smell of a demon would be here. They could only imagine that he was here for a not-so-good reason.

    "I was chased here by the Spring n and the Zephyr n," Lawrend replied.

    At that time, he wasn''t a Heaven Mage yet, so it was his priority to escape with his family.

    "Why?"

    "I have the blood of the demons in me. Look."

    Lawrend opened his hand and lifted it up. The ck fog made up of darkness mana flowed out and formed a devilish me.

    It was ck in color and burned silently. It was sneaky as evil and ephemeral like a ghost. It was abination of darkness and fire magic.

    Not only that, Lawrend''s pupils turned as ck as the abyss. His hair changed color to a deep ck.

    It was obvious as could be that Lawrend had the bloodline of a demon.

    "..." x9

    The Heaven Demons were confused and befuddled. They did think that Lawrend was a demon when they first saw him, but then they changed that to a human once they learned he was from the Ignis n.

    Now that they thought about it, it was indeed weird that they saw Lawrend as a demon when they first saw him. They turned to his children and noticed that most of them were humans.

    The opinions of the others quickly changed. Their eyes widened and their thoughts ran wild.

    They simultaneously looked over at Juju and understood why she betrayed them. She actually found a half-demon, half-human hybrid!

    She definitely wanted to reproduce with him and produce powerful offspring in the future. It all made sense all of a sudden.

    "Master is the greatest talent in the Human World, but he was betrayed and almost killed when they found out that he had the slightest bit of the demon bloodline," Aezel said with a tone of indignation in her voice.

    One could imagine from hearing her voice the suffering that Lawrend had experienced trying to escape and survive from his pursuers.

    "You should have told us sooner earlier¡­" Krives said regretfully.

    "Ahahaha! I didn''te here for all of you to pity me," Lawrendughed.

    He didn''t like being seen as weak. After all, this was the demon world. He needed to appear strong, or they would never listen to his words once he took the position.

    He also wanted to try using his newfound strength. It was unfortunate that he wasn''t able to push himself to the limit because Krives immediately ordered a ceasefire.

    It was a smart move from her, but Lawrend would have liked it if she became a little bit more stubborn.

    Krives red at Lawrend. She was trying to be nice, but his response ruined the bit of pity and empathy she felt for him. All she wanted to do right now was to smack him till he went unconscious.

    "As a man and a master of several maids, I have my pride. I won''t beg for help unless it''s myst resort," Lawrend replied.

    "Who is your ancestor?" Sanaka asked.

    She floated forward and arrived before Lawrend. She looked him up and down. Her gaze was very intense as she gazed at every inch of his visible skin.

    "Aezel, who is your ancestor?" Lawrend asked.

    "My ancestor was only able to be an Earth Demon. They aren''t worth mentioning," Aezel replied.

    Lawrend''s demon bloodline came from Aezel when he transfused their blood with each other. Her ancestor was Lawrend''s ancestor.

    "What is going on?" Sanaka asked suspiciously.

    The others didn''t interrupt but waited for Sanaka''s judgment.

    "I wasn''t born with the demon bloodline. I became one after transfusing my blood with Aezel''s," Lawrend exined and pointed at the culprit.

    Being the center of attention made Aezel faintly blush. She smiled at them and nodded her head to confirm that he was saying the truth.

    The Heaven Demons who thought that they had already received the greatest shock of their lives today, simultaneously widened their eyes. They peered at Lawrend and looked him up and down.

    They sniffed their noses even though the distance would only allow them to sniff out a tiny portion of his scent. They still tried all they could to see if that was really the case.

    "You''re just like a demon, but you have no horns!" Krives eximed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It was the only reason why Lawrend could easily pass up as a human while still looking like a demon to anyone that looked at him once. He was right at the very center.

    He was the ideal form of the demons of the demon world. He was the demon they all strived to give birth to.

    "You are a legend. Please, help us demons¡­" Sanaka said and bowed her head.

    The others looked at each other and followed her example. It might not seem obvious, but Sanaka was the oldest one out of all of them.

 Chapter 812 Receiving â€™Giftsâ€™

    <h4>Chapter 812 Receiving ''Gifts''</h4>

    Since Lawrend had the demon bloodline, they expected him to help them. It was an obligation he had for bing a part of the demon race.

    "..."

    Lawrend was speechless as he looked at the expectant looks on their faces. He nned to use them to help fight back against the angels and the other two great ns, but he thought they would be against it even at this point.

    Them asking him to help them was very uncharacteristic of them.

    "The demon race hangs by a tiny thread. We have no one that will protect us from the Goddess. Our legendary Divine Demon had never shown any interest in helping us," Sanaka exined. She understood the confusion he was feeling.

    Looks of sadness simultaneously appeared on their faces. They all knew they had someone that could possibly help reverse their situation, but that person never showed themself. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    After so long, none of them were even sure about that person''s gender. He could be a he or a she.

    Most of them expected the legendary Divine Demon to be a woman. After all, women were the ones in power in the Demon World.

    "I know where he is," Lawrend replied.

    "Ah!"

    They screamed in shock. Excitement filled their faces as the thought of finally being able to beg that Divine Demon for help was possible.

    "I will kill him one day," Lawrend said and his eyes shed with coldness.

    West. He would kill West for Valentina. It was his duty to soothe Valentina''s resting soul.

    "You''re making it harder and harder to work together!" Krives shouted in anger.

    He was the type of person who would ask for help, but be an asshole. It was hard for them to feel motivated to help him.

    "You don''t know the full story," Lawrend responded and rolled his eyes.

    If they knew Valentina''s story, they would understand why he was upset. They would probably be shocked that this ''legendary Divine Demon'' they were talking about was a pure human.

    The rise of the demon race was still unknown for Lawrend, but there were clues everywhere that he noticed.

    Demons seemed to be able to be Fallen Angels. It was proven after Aezel became a Fallen Angel when she improved her bloodline.

    "Let''s have a heart to heart discussion next week at this same ce," Sanaka said.

    She looked around at the others, and they nodded their heads at her in agreement.

    "I''m fine with that. We need aodations too," Lawrend replied.

    He was tired after fighting against them. It was also a good moment to let them think about things for the future and give him a breather.

    "That will be settled by my assistant," Krives said.

    "Don''t try any tricks," Lawrend warned. He felt like he had to say it.

    He knew the use of the soul contract, but he could never be too sure about it.

    "Master, let''s go!"

    Elena turned back to her human form. She immediately went to his side and embraced his arm in between her voluptuous chest.

    "Let''s go."

    Lawrend nodded his hand and waved at his entourage. His children took onest look at the Heaven Demons before following his lead.

    They headed out to the city. At this moment, almost all of the demons in Central Demonic were alerted.

    They watched as the fierce fight ended peacefully. Many of them sighed big reliefs, but some of them were upset that the Heaven Demons didn''t kill Lawrend''s group.

    As soon as his group flew over to the side of some demons, they hurriedly created a 500 meter wide circle that they avoided.

    Demons valued strength more than humans. They wouldn''t be able to me anyone if they offended Lawrend''s group that could evenly fight against their Heaven Demons.

    While waiting for their amodations, Lawrend''s group went around the area and browsed various shops. Some things were interesting, and those shop owners would immediately gift it to them.

    "What if we say we want the whole shop?" Veronica asked and smiled slyly.

    "U-Uhhh¡­"

    The shop owner sweated visibly and begged at Lawrend with his eyes. This shop was his lifeblood. He didn''t want to ''gift'' it to them.

    "She''s joking," Lawrend said with a wry smile on his face.

    "Fu, fu, fu. Father is being too nice," Veronica chuckled and walked away.

    The shop owner released a huge sigh of relief and repeatedly bowed his head. He was thankful that Lawrend was magnanimous.

    "Here! Please take this, Great Sir!"

    The shop owner passed over a red coin to Lawrend.

    Lawrend became curious at the weird design it had. Written on it was a word he couldn''t understand.

    "What is this?" Lawrend asked.

    "This is my family''s heirloom. I don''t know what it''s for, and I have tried to know, but it just seemed like a metal coin wrapped in wax. I have no use for it except my mother told me to keep it hidden forever," the shop owner replied.

    Lawrend flipped it over in his hand and looked at the backside. It was the same design as the front.

    It was about asrge as his palm. It was simr to a circr biscuit in size.

    He poured his All-Elemental magic into it. The wax exterior suddenly became soft.

    Lawrend stopped pouring his mana and the red wax covering the metal coin froze again.

    "Hmm¡­ Interesting. I will keep this," Lawrend replied.

    They left the shop. They didn''t have anything to get in the shop anymore.

    "Heaven Demon Lawrend, please. Your amodations are ready."

    A beautiful and slender demon woman flew over from the sky. She smiled at him.

    She wore elegant clothing that would not give anyone feelings of lust. Instead, it gave off a feeling of purity and calmness.

    She was definitely an oddballpared to the demon women that Lawrend had met in the past.

    Lawrend nodded his head and followed behind her with his group.

    They flew in the direction of the twelve pirs. One of the damaged ones was already repaired.

    "This was the pir of thete Heaven Demon Gilgamesh. Please make yourself at home. This will be yours for the time being," the demon escort said.

 Chapter 813 Lawrendâ€™s Demon Government Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 813 Lawrend''s Demon Government Proposal</h4>

    Lawrend nodded his head in satisfaction. This ce was already vacated. The previous owner was dead, and his subjects were subsequently kicked out by the other Heaven Demons.

    They could only stew in their anger as there was no Heaven Demon to answer their grievances. Thus, most of them decided to transfer and be members of the other Heaven Demons.

    The Demon Pir was very spacious. There were so many floors Lawrend didn''t even bother to count. What was important was that there was enough space for his whole group.

    The demon woman led Lawrend only to his living quarters. It was a spacious room with the faint scent of flowers. It was rxing, and it cleared the mind of any distracting thoughts.

    The bed was as good as the ones Lawrend had when he stayed in Ember''s Juvenile Mansion. It was already good enough for a bed in the Demon World.

    Lawrend crossed his legs and closed his eyes. He went back through his recent battle and looked for any mistakes he made.

    A few hours quickly passed, and it became nighttime.

    Lawrend opened his eyes and looked out of the balcony. The reddish dark sky that was unique to the Demon World was still the same as ever.

    The world had changed, but the skies did not.

    Lawrend stood up and walked over to the desk and sat in front of it. There was an empty book left there, and he used it to write a series of changes to make the demon world better.

    First, he wanted a centralized government with divisions that focused on certain aspects of life. These divisions would be tasked with improving the lives of demons and finding new technologies to increase their strength.

    Second, he wanted a strength-based government. Democracy was out of the question in the demon world. No one would listen to a weakling.

    Third, he wanted the leftover Heaven Demons to keep track of major events in the Demon World. They would settle resolutions by suggesting them and voting on the best one.

    Fourth, he wanted the demons to ''steal'' technology from the human race. They were severelycking in magic technology, and that had big effects on their social development.

    Fifth, he wanted the demons to follow all of his orders. As long as he was alive, he was the ruler.

    To create this loyalty, Lawrend was willing to share some of his secrets with them. Lawrend might be a human, but he had no attachment to the human race as a whole.

    In his opinion, as long as his children lived, they would preserve the human race. If they lost to the demon race, that was their problem in the future.

    Lawrend''s goal at the moment was to defeat the Goddess. He wanted to be free once again. It was a struggle that would never end unless he gathered every bit of strength he could.

    Sixth, he wanted there to be peace in the demon world. Anyone could take high government positions by challenging the current ruler. This would ensure that the whole demon race could focus on development.

    Lawrend added some more minor details and finally closed the book. He looked out the balcony and noticed that the sun was starting to rise.

    "That was fast," Lawrend muttered to himself in surprise.

    He focused on thinking and writing he didn''t notice the passage of time.

    Lawrend brought the book with him and left the room. He immediately noticed Aezel waiting for him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Master, good morning," Aezel said.

    "Good morning, indeed. Come with me. You will be my secretary," Lawrend said and threw the book at her.

    Aezel caught it with her arms and looked at him puzzledly.

    They left the demon pir andnded on the meeting table at the center. Lawrend waved his hand and used magic to control the carved rock. He made his chair higher than the others.

    "Come here."

    Lawrend used his magic and transmitted his voice to the Heaven Demons.

    Krives, Anatalia, Majia, Precipity, Constantine, Sanaka, Terrisia, Ltina, and Olina heard him and rushed out. They didn''t want to be thest one to arrive as Lawrend might interpret that as them being disrespectful on purpose.

    The nine of them sat around Lawrend. They noticed his higher seat and turned a blind eye to it. They might not like it, but it was already a fact that they wouldn''t be able to defeat Lawrend without paying a high price.

    "Is something the matter?" Sanaka asked.

    Sanaka became the figurehead because Krives was too embarrassed to lead them again after she ordered their surrender. Sanaka was also the oldest which made it easier for the others to adjust.

    "Aezel, give it to them," Lawrend ordered.

    Aezel, who was standing behind him, walked forward and ced the book on the table. Their eyesnded on it in curiosity.

    Sanaka looked at the others and took it. Since no one objected, she decided to read it first.

    She went through it in a few minutes and took a deep breath. She put the book down and passed it to the next person.

    Each of the Heaven Demons took turns reading the book. After half an hour, all of them were done.

    They turned their heads to look at each other and started talking to each other using magic. This was an important matter, and they didn''t want Lawrend to interfere with their discussion.

    But of course, Lawrend could easily tap into their conversation. The only reason he didn''t was that he didn''t care.

    After a while, they stopped simultaneously.

    Lawrend''s proposal was very good. It was too good, in fact, that the Heaven Demons found it hard to resist agreeing. The only problem was the fifth one.

    Demons were prideful beings. It would be hard to make them listen to the whims of one man, even if he was as strong as Lawrend.

    "What if we keep you out of the equation?" Sanaka said.

    Technically, they didn''t need Lawrend to implement all of the good changes.

 Chapter 814 Ruler Lawrend

    <h4>Chapter 814 Ruler Lawrend</h4>

    Lawrend couldn''t deny that the demons could improve with the book he had just given them. They didn''t need him by the end of it.

    "I still deserve the credit, right? Besides, you need someone that can react to changes and give out an order without the need for each of you to argue with each other," Lawrend answered.

    He was confident that they would agree. The very reason they didn''t go through to killing him was that he was strong and was of use to them. He was like a light of hope on a foggy night.

    He could help lead them to a great height that they wouldn''t have been able to in the past.

    The group of Heaven Demons looked at each other. It was slightly frustrating that they couldn''t deny his words. He had killed a few of their Heaven Demons.

    Thus, a recement for their missing strength was required.

    As for revenge? They didn''t care that much about the other Heaven Demons. They cared more for the demon race as a whole.

    On a personal level, they allpeted with each other. They would protect each other, but they weren''t obliged to avenge their deaths.

    Especially when ites to someone like Lawrend, it was basically teasing death to avenge the death of Polka and Gilgamesh. In their minds, it was better to befriend Lawrend and possibly have him impregnate one of them by the end of his life.

    "We need a token of goodwill," Sanaka said.

    Lawrend smirked as he realized they agreed to his changes. He took out nine pieces of parchment paper and wrote on them.

    He outlined his suggestions for their magic and gave them tips on how to improve. He tailored it personally to each of them.

    He flicked his hand, and the parchment papersnded in their hands.

    When they saw the contents, they couldn''t help but be impressed and stunned. He outlined their weaknesses and shortfallings. It was as if he personally understood the magic in their bodies.

    Shivers ran down their spines. They didn''t show it on their faces, but fear filled their hearts. This parchment paper wasn''t just a simple show of goodwill.

    It was also a show of power. Lawrend demonstrated to them what he was capable of. If they decided to vite the truce, they would die without knowing what came before them. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Sanaka initiated a private conversation with the other Heaven Demons for a few minutes.

    She took a deep breath and opened her mouth, "We understand. We will do as you have outlined in this book. The demon world will rely on you in the future."

    It was an easy decision for them now that they knew more about Lawrend''s capabilities. None of them were against letting him rule the demon world as long as it was for the betterment of the demon race.

    ¡­

    Lawrend officially imed the throne as the apex ruler of the demon world. The nine Heaven Demons arranged for a ceremony two dayster.

    It was a speedy change. The whole demon world hadn''t received the news yet, but Lawrend was already the ruler.

    The ceremony was simple. It was just the nine Heaven Demons paying their respects and swearing that they would follow Lawrend''s orders as long as it was for the demon race.

    Lawrend naturally took the ceremony casually. He nodded his head at the groups behind the nine Heaven Demons and the ceremony was finished.

    For many demons, it was hard to fathom Lawrend''s strength to be able to change the minds of all of the Heaven Demons. The fact that they all wholly supported him was a big surprise to many.

    Many were dissatisfied, but the Heaven Demons foresaw that and sent out exnations and words of guarantee from each of them to assure the masses. The demons trusted the judgment of their Heaven Demons more than Lawrend.

    "Let me see the portal," Lawrend said.

    Sanaka nodded her head and led the way. The two of them flew down from the center of the Demon Pirs and entered through a circr opening in the ground.

    Lawrend felt a rush of demonic mana and faint traces of human mana passing through this hole. The traces were so minuscule they would be as good as gone once they reached outside.

    If it were a tiny bit more, he would''ve been able to sense them.

    "What is here?" Lawrend asked her.

    "This ce has the remains of an ancient civilization more advanced than us. They left us an inheritance that we were able to use to control the portals connecting the demon world and the human world.

    "There were also other technologies, but we were never able to decipher their use. Many of those ended up destroyed as we tore them apart to study."

    Lawrend knew about the fact that there was technology here from a past civilization. What he didn''t expect was that there were more that ended up being lost.

    "Such a shame."

    "It was, but we had no choice. There were no texts left behind. Only technology."

    Lawrend nodded his head in agreement. It was like what he did when he was a kid. He would tear apart his toys to understand their inner workings.

    It would result in his toy being destroyed without the capability to put it back together.

    They reached very deep and the light above their head turned into a single dot just like a singr star. The earth around them started releasing a faint amount of heat the deeper they went.

    A whole expansive area appeared before them. A giant circr portal wasid on the ground. It was as big as ake with ripples appearing everywhere.

    A hundred thousand armies of demons stood on standby. Groups of them flew up and pushed back the angels that came out of the portal. They would then swap with each other to recover their energy.

    A massive amount of mana flowed through giant crevices around the portal. These connections disappeared into the walls and were connected to who knows where.

 Chapter 815 A Mysterious Ancient Past

    <h4>Chapter 815 A Mysterious Ancient Past</h4>

    ?

    Lawrend was stunned in shock. As someone who understood magic formations, this one was the greatest he had seen. It was even better than the creation of the Runic Heaven Mage of the Altro Federation.

    This type of magic formation required thebined effort of at least 20 Runic Heaven Mages. That amount of Heaven Mages that understood magic formations at a high level was unheard of.

    Suddenly, Lawrend saw shes of light. His vision blurred and a memory seeped into his soul. A single man stood before the portal, but it was not turned on.

    This man stared at the portal and didn''t say anything.

    "Maybe we can escape this forsaken world! We have to try," the man said.

    His mage cloak fluttered and the portal turned on. He rushed head-first into the portal and a ck mass of people followed behind him.

    The vision ended and Lawrend held his head in pain.

    "What the¡­"

    Lawrend stared at the portal speechlessly.

    "Are you okay?" Sanaka worriedly asked.

    It was impossible for someone at Lawrend''s level to be ill without any significant consequences.

    "I''m fine. An old injury came up," Lawrend lied and smiled at her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Sanaka was still suspicious, but she nodded her head.

    Lawrend''s smile disappeared as soon as she turned her head away. The way he looked at the portal changed.

    That memory surfaced from the part of the Goddess'' soul he received when they made their soul contract. An unexpected variable appeared which made Lawrend more confused.

    At first, he thought that this technology was left behind by Valentina''s generation. It seemed like it was not the case.

    He could also still remember the memory of a golden age in the human world from the Goddess'' memories, but that didn''t match up with the memory he just saw.

    That meant that whatever happened here happened independently of the human world. It was also only in Valentina''s generation that this world connected to the human world.

    Back then this world was called the Spirit World. It only changed after West took part of the world''sws to be a Divine Mage.

    West was also not killed by the Goddess. Lawrend knew that because he could sense West''s existence due to the way he controlled the mana of the demon world.

    ''The Demon World is free from the Goddess'' influence,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    He realized that the Demon World might not be in the Goddess'' control. What if this world was its own independent world before it collided with the human world and connected with it?

    As for the demons, what if they were just fallen angels that escaped to the demon world and devolved to be demons? This idea was still a theory as Lawrend had no way to confirm if he was correct.

    "How do you control this portal?" Lawrend asked Sanaka.

    Sanaka pointed at a wall with glowing runes. An Earth Demon was standing there and watching the portal with the runes behind her.

    The two went there andnded.

    "Heaven Demon Sanaka and Ruler Lawrend!" she eximed and bowed her head.

    She was shocked. Lawrend became the ruler of the demon world a few hours ago. She didn''t expect to see him so soon.

    He was like a legend in the eyes of some demons. He appeared out of nowhere and supposedly killed Heaven Demons Gilgamesh and Polka.

    The thought of a Heaven Demon dying to someone was inconceivable. Thus, some admired Lawrend for his unfathomable strength.

    "Mm." Lawrend calmly nodded his head.

    "We only understand a part of the controls. By tapping that symbol, we can either make the big portal open or the numerous portals scattered around the demon world open," Sanaka exined and ignored the Earth Demon.

    She pointed at one of the many unique symbols.

    Lawrend was shocked. There were still so many the demons didn''t understand about this portal.

    "Have you tried the other symbols?" Lawrend asked.

    It was a natural train of thought. It was such a waste. Who knew what kind of other abilities the controls were capable of?

    It was safe to imagine that fully understanding it would yield them great benefits.

    "We do not dare. The controls manage a very powerful magic formation that epasses the whole demon world. If something goes wrong, we''re afraid that it could only end in our deaths."

    Sanaka wasn''t joking around. There was a time when someone assigned here pressed one of the other symbols and the locations of some of the portals moved.

    It was a big deal back then as the location of the portals needed to be known so they could be used effectively. If they were lost, it would be hard to find them again.

    "I see."

    Lawrend agreed with their logic. It was indeed scary to be given control of something so powerful.

    "Wait, are you sure this thing reaches the whole demon world?" Lawrend asked in shock. He realized that there was more to her words.

    "Yes. Now that you saw the controls and sensed its mana, you could sense it faintly everywhere in the demon world."

    "Wow¡­"

    Lawrend would be damned if someone told him this was possible without him seeing the whole thing. A world was very huge.

    It was hard to imagine how one could carve a magic formation to reach all of it.

    The amount of knowledge and power needed to do such a thing probably requires the whole effort of a whole race at their golden age. It might even exin the words of the man he saw in that vision earlier.

    ''Were those people trying to escape this world?'' Lawrend guessed.

    The demon world was the Spirit World before and Lawrend had seen its appearance before when he relived West''s memories because of Valentina. He saw this world as lush and abundant in resources.

    He couldn''t understand why so many experts and the whole race in this world would leave so desperately. He needed to know more.

 Chapter 816 Studying The Portal Magic Formation

    <h4>Chapter 816 Studying The Portal Magic Formation</h4>

    Lawrend didn''t know where to start to get answers to his questions. The more he learned about the demon world, the more he realized that it was moreplicated than before. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Not to mention, there was also the Altro Continent that appeared after the genocide. The mysteries he wanted answers to were too many and answers were too scarce to find.

    "Can I study this magic formation?" Lawrend asked.

    His understanding of magic formation was quite high, but he wasn''t confident that he could decipher the function of this one. He would try just because he wanted to see if he was capable of deciphering it.

    Sanaka stopped and stared at Lawrend intently. She wondered if this was his true intention all along. It was a coveted technology, after all.

    "What do we get in return?" Sanaka asked.

    She was worried that he would take advantage of them. None of the Heaven Demons were proficient enough in magic formations. And those that could were too weak to study the magic formationid out here.

    "I will tell you how the whole magic formation worked," Lawrend replied.

    He could understand her concerns. If he was in the same shoes, he would do the same.

    "A soul contract with me. You can''t try to kill me or do anything that will lead to my death until you honestly tell me how the magic formation worked," Sanaka solemnly said.

    It was fairly obvious that she didn''t trust Lawrend yet. She was too wary of him. She didn''t want him to find a way to kill her to end the soul contract.

    Something like ending their truce and then killing her after finding out the secret of the magic formation. It was a possibility that she had to safeguard herself against.

    "Sure."

    Lawrend didn''t care if he made a soul contract with her or not. He wasn''t even confident that he would understand anything in the magic formation. His guarantee was that he would teach her everything that he would learn from the magic formation.

    The two performed the soul contract in a matter of several minutes. The Earth Demon standing there was shocked as she watched the soul of two powerful beings appear and share parts of their soul.

    The scene quickly died down, but the Earth Demon felt like she was blessed with something. Her heart firmed up, and her goal to be a Heaven Demon grew clearer in her mind.

    "I trust that you won''t break it. If you do, the whole Demon World will lose its connection to the Human World. As part of the soul contract, you will fix it until you die," Sanaka warned.

    She needed to make sure that he understood this. Safety and carefulness were a must here. The significance of the portals was too much to be exined in a simple manner.

    "Don''t worry. I''m not blinded by confidence," Lawrend replied to reassure her.

    Sanaka was still skeptical about it, but since she already allowed it, she couldn''t exactly stop him without any reason. Otherwise, she would seem like a crazy person.

    Lawrend departed from the control center of the magic formation andnded before the giant circle that contained the giant portal. He crossed his legs on the ground and closed his eyes.

    The powerful waves of mana from the thousands of demons pushing back the angels rippled past his body. It was a mixture of darkness mana, light mana, and some other forms of mana.

    The mana waves didn''t stop Lawrend''s soul from leaving his body.

    Sanaka kept her watch from afar. She was already regretting not asking the others for their opinion. She didn''t want to be responsible when things go wrong.

    Her eyes widened like saucers when she saw Lawrend''s soul leave his body freely. She instantly remembered what Juju did and realized where she got the idea from.

    "Crazy! Crazy! Crazy!"

    Sanaka almost lost her mind right there and then. She didn''t know what Lawrend was trying to do, but she was sure that it put his soul at risk!

    Lawrend''s soul bodynded beside the giant pulsing gorge that was filled with colorful mana. He could a powerful suction force trying to pull his soul in.

    This type of carving for a magic formation was too big to work with normal methods. Lawrend flew along it with his soul body and used his elemental eyes to find traces of the way it worked.

    These traces were very faint and hard to detect as the magic formation was running at full power. If Lawrend ventured too close, even his powerful soul might be taken into the core of the magic formation and used to power it.

    That possibility made Lawrend ultra careful. He used his powerful soul to sense minute changes as mana flowed through it.

    He spent a long time. It was not as simple as he thought.

    The magic formation changed slightly for every moment that passed. It was subtle, but it made it impossible for Lawrend to decypher the underlying mechanism on which it functioned on.

    Two weeks went by like nothing. The number of angels trying to enter the demon world never changed.

    The demons never killed them when they tried to enter. Instead, they were just sent back to the human world.

    This resulted in a never-ending rush of angels trying to enter.

    As for Lawrend''s results, he found nothing. He only learned that the creator or creators of this magic formation put in a concealing function in the magic formation that hid its functions from outside.

    But still, Lawrend wasn''t willing to give up that easily. He ignored therge gorge flowing with mana in the meantime and focused on the small runes stretching outwards like the roots of a tree.

    His soul body wandered away from his physical body. Many demons had already noticed him, and they were all astonished to realize that he was floating around outside of his soul.

    What was crazier was that his soul could pass as a physical body if they didn''t see two Lawrends near each other.

 Chapter 817 The Branching Pattern

    <h4>Chapter 817 The Branching Pattern</h4>

    Lawrend was diligent and patient. This was the biggest magic formation in existence. He didn''t know if there was one like this in the human world.

    This was his only chance to study one. He used every bit of skills he could and innovated on the spot to speed up his studying processes. Sometimes the other Heaven Demons woulde down and see what he was doing.

    Juju woke up a week ago and checked up on him. She exined to him more about the portal.

    Apparently, the runes and symbols of the magic formation appeared near the other portals. This was something he nned to check onter if this still didn''t work out.

    A week passed. Lawrend paused as he was checking on a tiny branch of runes and symbols stretching outwards.

    "Wait¡­"

    Lawrend realized something. This magic formation wasn''t the same as the ones he had made in the past and those that he had studied. The magic formation before him was like tree roots.

    He knew that already, but he didn''t think much of it. But as Lawrend was studying it earlier, he realized that his magic formation was made oddly.

    It was made in a way that didn''t fit his understanding of magic formation! It was so unique Lawrend couldn''t understand it.

    That realization caused Lawrend to sigh. It was no wonder he couldn''t decipher this magic formation.

    The universe was a boundless ce. There were more worlds out there that might be simr to the situation of the human world and the demon world. No one said that there could only be one way to make a magic formation.

    This revtion supported Lawrend''s idea that this world was abandoned by the previous race living in it. As for why, Lawrend still had no idea. The magic formation couldn''t tell him.

    With his new approach, Lawrend started learning more about the magic formation. These runes spreading outwards would appear in a sequence at the main branch.

    He was wrong about his hypothesis that the creator or creators of this magic formation added a concealing function. There was no reason for them to add that function if they nned to leave the world.

    No one would have been left to study the secrets of the magic formation. The only reason Lawrend was here now was because of the human world.

    Who knew the history between the two?

    Although he understood more about how the magic formation worked, it didn''t exactly help as it was a huge structure. Lawrend couldn''t understand more than the smaller parts.

    It was like understanding the words in a book, but not understanding what the book meant. It left him helpless.

    Lawrend pulled out the crystal ball made by the Runic Heaven Mage. This was supposed to be used to contact them in case he encountered an emergency with the Goddess.

    He never had the chance to use it. He caressed it with his soul''s hand and sensed the runes and symbols within. Hepared it to those he learned from the ancient magic formation.

    This didn''t help at all. It only made Lawrend confused. He pulled out a sword from his storage ring.

    This sword was nothing but a normal iron sword. It was randomly in his ring, and he didn''t know why it was there.

    There must''ve been a reason in the past, but he had already forgotten due to it being the weakest and most useless weapon inside.

    Though, because it was the weakest and most useless, it was also the only weapon he was willing to risk destroying by engraving and putting on a magic formation based on what he learned from the ancient magic formation.

    He waved his hand and arcs of lightning curved and etched onto the de of the sword. He flicked his fingers and a thick bolt of lightning etched a giant gorge that ran from the middle of the de to the hilt.

    "Done."

    Lawrend held it in his hands and examined it. The sword was still the same as before. If he had used the magic formations he knew, it should be glowing with mana.

    ''Is it a failure?'' Lawrend thought to himself in confusion.

    He couldn''t ept that he failed. He thought he understood how this unique magic formation worked.

    He held the handle tightly and sent a steady stream of lightning magic into it.

    "..."

    The iron sword had no reaction at all. He could feel his lightning mana flowing through it, but then it would stop and freeze.

    If he tried to force it in, the mana would rip apart the iron sword.

    Lawrend was dejected. Though, he was stubborn. Failure was something he saw as normal.

    He tried sending in his other elements and the result was the same. Finally, to see what reaction all of the elements would have when sent together, he did just that.

    *Fwoom*

    Lawrend didn''t expect it but a reaction came from the iron sword. It vibrated and then glowed a rainbow color. Streaks of different colors ran through the de.

    It was like a pool of bright colorful liquid swirling around. It was so shocking Lawrend didn''t know what to say.

    The function of the magic formation he put on it was unknown, so he didn''t know what it was capable of yet.

    Lawrend raised it up, and he sensed a faint flow of mana from the surroundings heading to the hilt of the sword and absorbing the mana to power itself.

    Lawrend stopped sending his manas into it and then its colorful effects slowly died down. It wasn''t sudden like a normal magic formation that would lose its effects as soon as mana was stopped supplying to it.

    "Amazing..!" Lawrend eximed

    This was better than he could''ve hoped for. The magic formation relied on a simr branching pattern unique to nts.

    It was unlike the artificial patterns of the magic formations Lawrend knew. He was impressed beyond words. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lawrend spent the next three months testing out various magic formations made using the branching pattern.

 Chapter 818 Becoming A Sage Of Magic

    <h4>Chapter 818 Bing A Sage Of Magic</h4>

    Throughout those three months, massive changes rolled through the whole Demon World. The remaining ten Heaven Demons implemented Lawrend''s book.

    The changes were very controversial to the demon poption. They felt that the changes were too sudden. None of them had the time to adjust to the new system.

    Massive chaos erupted everywhere. Many powerful demons immediately tried to vie for strength by challenging the current rulers of cities

    None of them would be able to hold onto their positions for more than several hours before someone stronger would arrive and snatch it from them.

    The only ce in the demon world that was rtively peaceful was Central Demonic.

    Because the Heaven Demons directly controlled it, no one dared to show that they had ideas about it. Thus, business boomed in the massive city. Many demons seeking peace arrived.

    Aleshia and the others got bored very quickly and immediately tried to influence the government of the demons. The Heaven Demons were wary of them, so the best they could do was make them spread the information about the new system faster.

    Overall, the demon world was heading toward a positive change.

    ¡­

    Lawrend reluctantly stopped sending mana into the staff in his hand. It glowed a serene green glow that slowly faded away.

    That was right. Lawrend managed to put in a branching magic formation on the staff in his hand. It wasn''t a staff as special as the bow he made for Amene, but the formation on it made it special in its own way.

    Lawrend had gone through a lot of materials and made a lot of weapons. He engraved the branching magic formation onto them and tested each of their functions.

    He made a small pile of weapons either broken or shattered on the side. His first try before was just a fluke.

    Most of the time the branching magic formation would cause the weapon to shatter into pieces or crack. It was unexpected, but Lawrend just asked Sanaka to send him weak weapons for research.

    The Heaven Demons became confident of Lawrend''s sess when they learned that he was able to engrave the branching magic formation onto weapons. Those that were upset quickly changed their minds.

    It was different before when they were skeptical about his abilities. Now that he was able to show results, he was the best person to study the Portal''s Magic Formation.

    The future looked really bright for the demons. Sanaka and the others were d they didn''t go down the path of no return back then.

    ¡­

    Another month passed as Lawrend studied the branching magic formation. He had relearned half of the magic formation functions he already knew but in the way of the branching magic formation.

    While at it, Lawrend decided to name this branching magic formation. It was a mouthful when he uttered the ''branching magic formation'' each time he needed to talk to the other Heaven Demons that visited him.

    From now on, he would refer to it as "Magic Branching".

    The name was not particrly stunning, but it was enough. The core of magic branching was to direct the flow of mana to create effects such as absorbing mana from the air, increasing the damage of a sword, and many more.

    It was very simr to magic formations in function but as told before, it was made differently.

    As this thought swirled within Lawrend''s mind, he couldn''t help but wonder if he could join the two. It was a bold idea, and Lawrend immediately started working on a project.

    He returned to his physical body, got a table and chair, and then started writing and writing and writing. He spent a full six months drawing up arge magic formation and magic branchingbination.

    The magic formation acted as the core while the magic branching acted as the supporting mechanism. The branches around the magic formation would absorb the mana from the surroundings and power the magic formation.

    The magic formation would then send a concentrated beam of mana straight to a particr direction defined in the drawing.

    In other words, Lawrend was creating aser gun. It was a bold idea that Lawrend didn''t even imagine he would be able to make in this world. He just randomly thought of it. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He stood up from the chair and looked at the massive paperid over the table and fell to the ground. It was quite big and dizzying to look at.

    The massive amounts of shapes and runes written on it made it look like a blur to normal eyes. Only someone at Lawrend''s level of understanding could make up what it was.

    "I''m done."

    Lawrend smiled and put his hands on his waists. All of his efforts were worth it.

    He got another weapon in his arsenal. Hopefully, he would be able to use it in the future to kill the Goddess.

    The only thing left to do now was to etch this magic formation and branchingbination onto the demon world.

    And so, Lawrend had to continue his study of the portal''s magic branching. He traveled the demon world with Sanaka and Juju trailing behind him. The group toured each location where a portal would normally be and Lawrend studied there.

    ¡­

    Time was nothing to Lawrend and the others at this point. They spent a total of more than three years touring the whole demon world. Lawrend managed to recreate the whole magic branching in arge piece of paper.

    Thus, he could now study the magic branching with greater ease. He could now see the whole picture of it.

    Lawrend didn''t sleep nor did he spend any time with his maids. They missed his touch, so they woulde bothering him once in while. Unfortunately, they would be forced to leave as Lawrend ignored them.

    Lawrend was like a sage. He knew he had to spend some time with his maids, but he was engrossed in wisdom. The demon world''s magic branching was so interesting it was like he was high on drugs while studying it.

 Chapter 819 The Secret Of The Demon World

    <h4>Chapter 819 The Secret Of The Demon World</h4>

    Before he knew it, Lawrend''s children became Heaven Mages one by one. It was inevitable as they were all very talented, to begin with.

    Sanaka and the others were surprised but didn''t think much of it at first.

    But Lawrend''s children became Heaven Mages like worms appearing after a light rain. It was unexpected that they all became Heaven Mages sessively.

    "Good."

    That was all Lawrend had to say to his children. He was already expecting it, so it was never a surprise for him. It was more like a matter of patience.

    Each of them developed their own magic. These magics werebination spells that were non-existent outside of Lawrend''s children. He specifically taught them his magic spells, so they would grow up like this.

    Lawrend then spent another two years understanding the whole magic branching of the demon world. He learned more than he could ever hope for. The elusive level of Divine Mage became visible in his sight.

    He thought that it would take him a very very long time, but it was just over the horizon. The magic knowledge contained in the demon world''s magic branching was astounding.

    Lawrend figured that he only understood half of it, but it was already enough for him to feel like he could grasp the Divine Mage. His divinity grew stronger as he understood the elements not just as their singr forms.

    He understood the elements as a single whole. Space magic was deeply embedded into the magic branching, so that was the magic Lawrend improved the most. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    With a flick of his finger, he could teleport others. If he gave it his all, he could teleport to the other side of the demon world. It was too overpowered.

    Lawrend was shocked.

    If you still couldn''t understand why Lawrend ignored his children and women, this was the reason. It was the road to the peak of magic.

    Lawrend got a small idea of what happened in the past.

    Before this world was called the demon world, it was called the spirit world. Then before that, it was a world of a civilization at the peak of its existence.

    They worked hard together to create this magic branching. The result was a portal that could take them anywhere in the universe.

    That realization shook Lawrend deep into his core. Maybe, just maybe, this portal might be able to bring him back home.

    Lawrend quickly scratched that idea as he realized something. That world might have a God or Goddess of its own. They wouldn''t be happy if he returned with the power of magic and ensuing chaos.

    Lawrend was still not sure about the whole thing, but the reason the demon world and the human world became connected together was that the demon world had no God or Goddess.

    It might exin why the civilization left this world. Though, Lawrend had no idea why that was such a big deal. If there was no God or Goddess, wouldn''t that allow the civilization to grow higher than possible without the threat of reset?

    s, Lawrend had no one that could answer his question. Perhaps only the Goddess would know. The problem was that Lawrend knew she wouldn''t answer his question.

    "One day, I will have all of my questions answered."

    Lawrend spent more and more time. He almost forgot the existence of his maids and his children.

    The only thing in his mind was magic. Lawrend didn''t expect that he would be this passionate about magic. It was just a tool he used in the start to get stronger.

    Right now, he just wanted to see the peak of magic. He wanted to be a God. He wanted toplete his goal of creating a world where he could live forever with his maids and family.

    As Lawrend was studying, he decided to create a soul vessel. He created this to carry the souls of the dead to study them.

    He still didn''t have a clear understanding of the soul, so it was his next field to study. This soul vessel was made in the shape of a dice.

    Each number specified the level of strength of the soul. The stronger the soul was, the higher the number it would be on the dice.

    "I understand now," Lawrend said.

    He gained an 81% understanding of the demon world''s magic branching. He was now confident that he could operate the controls without making a mistake and creating a catastrophe.

    This announcement came as a pleasant surprise to the Heaven Demons. They looked at him weirdly. He was like a different personpared to the Lawrend they saw the first time they met.

    His gaze was electrifying, and his eyes hid wisdom so deep that one would be entranced with them. His movements were fluid and followed the natural harmony of the world.

    His voice changed slightly in tone. He spoke like a person that had seen the vicissitudes of multiple lifetimes. Lawrend had be a wise sage.

    "This is how to control the magic branching," Lawrend said and passed them a thick ck book.

    Hepiled there his understanding of the controls. He still looked the same, but the aura he exuded stunned Sanaka who was supposed to take the book.

    "Y-Yes¡­"

    Sanaka got out of her daze and took the book in a panic. She took a deep breath to rx herself. Lawrend was attuned to nature which increased his charm hundreds of times.

    "Read it and ask me anything you don''t understand. Afterward, I shall go. I need to spend some time with my maids," Lawrend said.

    His voice was calm and unhurried. The Heaven Demons couldn''t disagree with his words as disagreeing didn''t feel right in their hearts.

    Juju was stunned when she realized that she was also affected. She felt like Lawrend became out of her reach in just a few years. His improvement was beyond her scope of understanding.

    She could imagine that he could take them all on right now and defeat them with his magic and that alone made her feel a sense of pride in her heart.

    ''She was this guy''s woman.''

 Chapter 820 Meeting Divine Mage West

    <h4>Chapter 820 Meeting Divine Mage West</h4>

    Sanaka and the others took turns reading the whole book. It took them a whole week of reading before they were able to digest what was inside.

    The looks on their faces were solemn. The eyes they used to look at each other turned from trust to wariness. They didn''t know if they could still trust the others after learning how the magic branching of the demon world worked.

    It was powerful enough to grant any of them the power to change the course of history. They could be the sole leader and lead the demon world under their name and ideas.

    It was a tempting idea that none of them were able to shake out of their heads, but of course, they also knew that the others had the same ideas. It was inevitable.

    The power provided by the magic branching was too great for any of them to handle without feeling any sense of greed.

    The only exception out of all of them was Juju. She looked at Lawrend and took a deep breath. He was able to reveal that information confidently, and he didn''t seem to care at all.

    He was also not surprised that the Heaven Demons were starting to have ideas about the magic branching. This let Juju know that Lawrend was confident in his strength.

    ''He is unstoppable at this rate,'' Juju thought to herself.

    It was unbelievable that Lawrend was still confident even after giving them ess to such a powerful weapon.

    "No more questions?" Lawrend asked.

    Juju''s thoughts were right. Lawrend was entirely confident that he could contain these Heaven Demons even after giving them ess to the magic branching of the demon world. They were destined to fail if they tried to use it against him.

    Lawrend told them how to control it, but he didn''t tell them how to shut it down. He was the only one here that knew how to do it.

    And for him, it was as simple as flicking his finger. He could even do it if they had started it already.

    The Heaven Demons looked at each other. They all shook their heads together. They didn''t have any questions as the book Lawrendpiled was simple to understand.

    Lawrend nodded his head and left. He flew away without looking back.

    Juju stared at his departing figure longingly. If she had met him earlier, how would their rtionship have developed? At the moment, she still felt inferiorpared to the others.

    ¡­

    Lawrend closed his eyes and channeled his space mana through his soul and poured them through his physical body. He encapsted his whole being in it and then tore space.

    The tiny tear swallowed him whole, and he disappeared from his current location.

    ¡­

    At a farawaynd, space rippled. Lawrend abruptly appeared and looked down at the cave beneath him.

    Inside it was a middle-aged man sitting with crossed legs. He opened his eyes and looked up at Lawrend.

    His eyes stunned Lawrend for a moment.

    His vision changed. Lawrend saw the world on fire. Many powerful mages flew up and threw their spells at each other. At the center of it all were Valentina and West.

    The sky changed color and West flew up. Lawrend couldn''t hear anything, but he could see Valentina''s mouth screaming in anger.

    West lifted his hand up and reached out to the sky. Thews of the world turned corporeal and flew into his body. West''s appearance dramatically changed.

    He turned into something unlike him. His eyes contained the images of the Spirit World breaking down under his influence, and his body emanated the aura of a God.

    At that moment, the battle stopped. Everyone from both sides halted their fighting and stared at West in fear.

    West eximed happily.

    "Not so fast." Oddly enough, Lawrend heard the Goddess.

    A figure appeared out of nowhere. It was someone Lawrend was very familiar with. She appeared in his dreams multiple times, and she helped Lawrend fix Veronica''s damaged soul.

    It was the Goddess!

    The only difference was that this Goddess was faintly transparent. It was as if she was here, but not here at the same time.

    The Goddess swept her vision around her. Each and everyone died including Valentina. West was the only one left.

    He was stunned but because of his leftover feelings for Valentina, he waved his hand and took her soul under his care.

    The Goddess wasn''t done. She crushed her hand and then an image of clouds appeared behind her. It was heaven!

    The boundless architecture and the holy aura with the immense concentration of pure light mana pouring down as waterfalls. It was something that transcended all of creation.

    After that, the vision disappeared. Lawrend was still there.

    West was staring at him calmly. He didn''t fear Lawrend. Nor did he not know who Lawrend was.

    "So, which side are you on?" West asked.

    Lawrend immediately understood what West wanted. He needed an ally, and Lawrend was perfect.

    "Do you want to Deicide?" Lawrend asked. [AN: To kill a God/Goddess.]

    "Without her, magic will rise higher than ever. We will grow to control more worlds and gain ess to boundless resources!" West responded.

    A crazed and excited expression was on his face.

    When Lawrend saw that, he frowned. This guy was still the same as ever. He would do everything to be strong.

    Even if he wasn''t, Lawrend would still not trust him. He knew that Veronica wouldn''t want him to work together with the man that betrayed her.

    And toplete his promise to her, he specifically came here. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I disagree. We are humans. If you disregard emotions, you are no longer human," Lawrend said and squinted his eyes.

    A wide smile formed on West''s face. He shook his head as if he just heard a joke.

    "You remind me of my deceased Wife," West replied.

    "What is her name?" Lawrend asked.

    Valentina had never told him her real name in the past. She specifically buried it, so she would forget about her horrible history.

    "Hernessia."

 Chapter 821 Fighting West

    <h4>Chapter 821 Fighting West</h4>

    "A good name for a loyal woman," Lawrend replied and nodded his head in satisfaction.

    He felt a sense of peace in his heart now that he knew her original name.

    "Do you know her?" West asked in surprise.

    He lived for quite a long amount of time so he could naturally tell that Lawrend knew her. He didn''t expect that someone like Lawrend would know her.

    "She sacrificed herself to keep me alive," Lawrend replied.

    He rubbed the faint line that ran down his nose. It was already almost gone as his body slowly removed the disagreement between the two bloodlines.

    His two powerful bloodlines were returning to their roots and only leaving their essence. Soon, he would not even be a phoenix or a demon. He would start his own bloodline.

    "Hernessia¡­ She never changed. *Sigh*"

    West shook his head in disappointment.

    "So did you," Lawrend retorted.

    "Ahahaha¡­ That is true. I''m still greedy. I can still remember clearly her anger when she learned I wanted to sacrifice the Spirit World to be a Divine Mage," West muttered longingly.

    He seemed to be at peace as he remembered his past.

    "You wasted her loyalty," Lawrend replied and frowned.

    He was angry that West betrayed Valentina''s trust. She was such a sweet woman that was willing to sacrifice herself for him. If West took care of her, she wouldn''t have ended up like that.

    "Loyalty is nothing if I can''t enjoy life forever," West replied and shook his head.

    The smile on his face slowly disappeared and was reced by a solemn stare.

    "Why did youe here?" he asked in a deep voice.

    "I havee here toplete my promise to Valentina," Lawrend replied.

    "Is that the new name she gave herself?"

    "Yes."

    "Interesting. I know what you have been doing in my world. Just know, I''m still much, much, much, much stronger than you think," West replied.

    "I know everything about you too," Lawrend casually replied.

    "If you''re so confident, I will teach you the meaning of Divinity," West said.

    He closed his eyes and the whole world changed. Lawrend felt a powerful force of expulsion. The world pushed him up and tried to push him out by making a bulge in space.

    "You can control this world?" Lawrend asked in surprise.

    He easily resisted the rejection force. He was not a Divine Mage yet, but his abilities were way beyond that of a Heaven Mage.

    This rejection force might be able to kick out someone like Sanaka, but it wouldn''t work on him. Besides, he could control space too.

    "Of course. It seems like you''re not just for show."

    West was quite talkative. It had been so long since he was able to speak to someone. Even though Lawrend was here to kill him, he took it lightly as he knew that his strength was only below the Goddess.

    "Do you know that the Human World has a Divine Mage?" Lawrend asked.

    "Are you talking about that geezer? He was simply lucky!" West responded angrily.

    Veins appeared on his forehead. It was obvious to Lawrend that he was frustrated.

    Lawrend didn''t know the Divine Mage, but it seemed like he became Divine Mage without doing what West did. Thus, it was natural that West was angry at that Divine Mage.

    The color of the light around Lawrend changed all of a sudden. The red sky of the demon world regained its blue sky and the mana returned to their perfect form.

    It was just like he was back in the Human World.

    "WHAT!?" Lawrend shivered in fear.

    This ability to manipte thews of magic was something Lawrend could still not do. At most, he could manipte it by sacrificing some magic, but that was very inefficient and wouldn''t allow him to change the properties of the manas around them.

    "Divinity is about being above all of creation. Everything is my toy," West muttered.

    Lawrend widened his eyes. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing.

    If the Heaven Mage level was supposed to allow the mage to connect with the universe, then the Divine Mage level allowed the mage to directly influence the universe.

    It was a huge difference, and it made sense why Divine Mages were hard to find! The difference between the two levels was like night and day!

    Lawrend realized he made a mistake. His strength was still not enough to kill West.

    Unless¡­

    Lawrend took a deep breath and simted the manas inside of his soul. He gathered them together andbined them into a singr whole. They turned into a purple-colored mana that was hard to control.

    When Lawrend tried to make it go left, it was like he was trying to move an immovable mountain. It resisted his control.

    Lawrend had no idea what this magic was, but it was made up of a truebination of all of his divine magics. That was right. This included space magic. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He lifted his right hand and the image of hisary system appeared. All of a sudden, his control of the new divine magic increased.

    It was 50% easier to manipte. This was enough as Lawrend could use it now to cast a spell.

    "Shock Arc!" Lawrend shouted.

    The new divine magic disyed the effects of lightning mana and turned into a single bolt of purple lightning. This was just like the first spell that Lawrend had used before.

    The distance between the two disappeared as the purple lighting shrunk space. It arrived at West and headed for his forehead.

    West immediately exerted his control and the purple lightning exploded. He changed the properties of its magic.

    But it wasn''t that easy to stop a truebination of all the divine magics in existence. A tiny sliver of it slipped past and continued on.

    *BOOM!*

    West''s head shot back like a whish from a car ident. He quickly recovered, but he was nauseous from the sudden movement his head experienced.

    His hand shook as he touched his forehead.

    For the first time in forever, fear appeared in West''s heart once again. This was just like when he met the Goddess for the first time.

 Chapter 822 Taking Away Lawrendâ€™s Magic

    <h4>Chapter 822 Taking Away Lawrend''s Magic</h4>

    The sudden turn of events shocked even Lawrend. He didn''t expect that his random thought tobine all of his divine magics together would result in powerful magic.

    "What magic is that?" West asked in a deep voice that was filled with confusion.

    He thought that he had seen it all. He had experienced the wrath of the Goddess and survived it. He had lived for such a long time.

    He would asionally leave his cave and travel the Demon World. So it was not weird that he had experienced a lot of things throughout his long life.

    The magic Lawrend just used was new. It was not simr to the magic the Goddess used on him back then. That was why West was confused.

    For Lawrend to use something so powerful and so exotic, it didn''t make any sort of sense.

    Lawrend opened his mouth to answer, but before he could say anything, West raised his hand and stopped him.

    "Before that, who are you?" West asked and squinted his eyes.

    He was suspicious of Lawrend''s identity. There should be no being in the Human and Demon worlds that could do what Lawrend did. It was foreign.

    "I''m Lawrend Ignis, and I''m here to y you," Lawrend replied and raised his chin.

    He regained his confidence now that he saw the effects of hisbined divine magics. He felt like he got the chance to defeat West now.

    "No. Who ARE you??" West asked again.

    Anger appeared on his face. He couldn''t believe that someone from outside the Human and Demon worlds appeared. He shouldn''t be here in the first ce.

    "I¡­ It doesn''t matter. The past is the past. All I want is toplete Valentina''s wish," Lawrend replied as he shut his mouth.

    He didn''t want to run his mouth and reveal the truth that he wasn''t from this world. Well, at least, his memories weren''t from this world.

    "You are not from this world, nor were you from the other one. I have the duty to kill you or you will ruin my ns."

    West''s face became grimmer. He thought that it was just an idiot trying to challenge him. He didn''t expect that he was an Otherworlder.

    He needed to kill him or he would lose the chance to kill the Goddess in the future.

    "Heh. A battle to the death then," Lawrend chuckled.

    He was very confident in himself. He closed his eyes and the image of the Lightning Sprite appeared in his mind. It was the spell that came after Shock Arc.

    He flicked his finger and the purplebined divine magic shot forward. It split into two, then four, 8, 16, 32, 64, 128, 256, and so on. It became countless in a short moment.

    These bolts of lightning each contained the same power as a single Shock Arc spell. West felt his stomach churn as the hairs on his body stood on end. He was scared for his life.

    "Crazy!"

    West sped his two hands together forcefully. The air around him rippled and the lightning bolts shattered one by one. Though, that didn''t work as well as West could''ve hoped for.

    Several thread-like remnants continued onward and struck various parts of West''s body. He shivered and the surface of his skin exploded as his Divine body resisted the invasion of thebined divine magic.

    He was thrown over and flipped multiple times in the air. He regained stability and stared at Lawrend in disbelief.

    For him to be able to cast that spell without any problem, he was a prodigy! His mastery of magic was even beyond him! Only the Goddess couldpare!

    "Are you her subordinate!?" West screamed in denial.

    He didn''t believe that someone was more talented than him. He had done everything to reach this level. He couldn''t take it that Lawrend could fight him at the same level.

    "Technically, yes," Lawrend replied.

    He closed his eyes again and readied himself to cast the next stronger version of his lightning spell. In actuality, he wasn''t casting lightning spells.

    It was because of the unique property of thebined divine magics. It was capable of emting and acting like any of the magic that made it up.

    For example, it could also be cast like a nt spell. It was very flexible in usage. The only downside was that it was tough to control.

    "That bitch! She''s lucky I can''t be a God!" West shouted in anger.

    He bit his lips and drops of blood poured down his mouth. He immediately turned pale. These droplets of blood congealed together into a small ball.

    When observed closely, one would notice that this ball looked like a small. In fact, it was an exact copy of the demon world.

    "By my authority as the controller of this world, I order to retract Lawrend Ignis'' permission to use magic!" West dered.

    His voice was low, but it prated time and space. Every ce, no matter how hidden, or how high it was, could hear his voice.

    The demons panicked and the Heaven Demons gathered together to discuss what was going on. It was more problematic especially after they heard West mention Lawrend''s name.

    "Hahahahahaha!"

    The recipient, Lawrend,ughed at the top of his lungs. It was so, so funny. He didn''t expect that West would try to take away his magic. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    His theory was right that the world could take away his magic at any time. If the Goddess dered that in the human world, she could easily make him powerless.

    But Lawrend was a Heaven Mage in his soul body. His Physical Body was as good as useless right now.

    And with his soul containing his magic, it was something created by the universe. The demon world had no authority to take away the magic it contained.

    "YES! HAHAHAHA!" Westughed as streams of golden, red, and ck manas left Lawrend''s body.

    He found it funny that he was worried about Lawrend when he could''ve done this from the start.

 Chapter 823 Condensed Laws Of The Demon World

    <h4>Chapter 823 Condensed Laws Of The Demon World</h4>

    But theugh on his face slowly faded away. He quickly realized something as he stared at the mana leaving Lawrend''s physical body. These were the Lightning, Fire, and Darkness divine magics.

    He could sense the aura of both the demon world and the human world in them. It was still shocking to see, but it wasn''t at the same level as the magic he wanted to get rid of.

    "W-What is going on?" West asked in disbelief.

    His senses were supreme, and he could tell that the magic Lawrend used earlier was noting out of his body. By all of his understanding, it should be already out.

    "If you knew the power of the Goddess, don''t you think that she could also take away my magic in the human world? I''m not stupid," Lawrend replied and smirked.

    West widened his eyes. He was already in disbelief, but he was even more so after hearing Lawrend''s words.

    ''Don''t tell me he prepared against that!?'' West eximed inside his mind.

    It was impossible. It shouldn''t be possible. He was in denial. The Goddess had him trapped in the demon world because this wasn''t her world.

    If the Goddess owned this world, she would have been easily able to kill West by taking away his magic. The only reason he was here was because of that simple fact.

    If he entered the human world, then he would immediately be a dead man with a single utter from the Goddess'' mouth.

    "Then why are you working for her!?" West shouted angrily.

    Lawrend was here to kill him. He presumed that it was because of an order from the Goddess. He didn''t believe the bullshit that he came here because of Hernessia''s wish to kill him.

    "I had to to save my precious daughter," Lawrend solemnly answered.

    It was hard for him to say those words. He lost his pride back then just to find the solution from the Goddess'' mouth. She made him her subordinate, and he was still under her influence.

    He was only making progress recently when he started studying souls. His goal was to break free from the soul contract and kill her. She was blocking the way of his dream of creating his own world for his maids and children.

    "..."

    West was stunned at Lawrend''s words. He wasn''t a stupid man. He realized that the difference between him and Lawrend was clear to see.

    Lawrend used his power to protect his loved ones while West used his power to keep himself from dying. He was selfish, and Lawrend was loving.

    It was frustrating for West. He clenched his teeth and raised his chin up. There was no time for him to be brooding over these kinds of things.

    "I haven''t used all of my power yet," West said.

    He took a deep breath and his already pale face became even paler. The blood in his body rushed out and gathered together into the red sphere in front of him.

    This sphere glowed a bright red before rapidly shrinking in size. It absorbed West''s blood and the aura it released changed exponentially.

    It was like a God was being born in the world. The clouds in the skies rolled and disappeared. The red sun shed before turning yellow. The red skies returned to blue.

    The violet trees regained their green color. The reddish water naturally returned to its blue color once the red sun changed color. It was as if everything were returning back to its roots.

    This was because of the influence of this red sphere ball. It turned into the size of a marble and hardened into a solid object. It was more powerful than anything in the demon world at the moment.

    It contained the essence of thews of magic in the demon world. Because of its appearance, it was able to return the broken demon world back to its proper order.

    Lawrend squinted his eyes as he stared at the red marble. The thought of taking it for himself crossed his mind. It would be a great idea since he could be a Divine Mage instantly.

    It wasn''t just a guess, Lawrend was 100% sure that that red marble could propel him to be one.

    But of course, Lawrend shook his head. He wasn''t here for power. He was here for revenge. If ever, he would return all of thesews back to the demon world to return it to its primordial glory.

    "This red marble contains half of thews of the demon world. It is the ultimate treasure of this world. If I take all of thews, the whole demon world would copse," West said.

    "Is that so? But I have to say, I''m grateful to you. Thanks to you, I was able to create divine magics," Lawrend replied.

    He lifted his hand and the purplebined divine magic appeared. It swirled around his fingers like a slumbering dragon.

    "As I thought, you have a way to evade the influence of the world," West said.

    He wasn''t scared anymore. With this red marble in front of him, he was very confident of his sess. Lawrend was nothing before thews of a real world.

    He might be a supreme Heaven Mage-level being, but he was still nothing before a whole world that could create many Heaven Mages and even Divine Mages.

    West closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He flicked his finger and the red marble shot forward.

    Space was broken apart. Thews of magic broke down and turned the mana on the red marble''s path into chaos. These manas exploded which only propelled the red marble faster.

    Lawrend closed his eyes. From the outside perspective, he looked like he had already given up and epted death. The truth was that Lawrend called upon hisary system. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It appeared in front of him and blocked the red marble''s path. The red marble hit the and a cataclysm urred on its surface.

 Chapter 824 Stealing Laws

    <h4>Chapter 824 Stealing Laws</h4>

    Just like the asteroid that struck Earth and caused a mass extinction, a simr thing happened to hisary system. The red marble sunk into the ground and created waves of earth and water that stretched out.

    Large bits and pieces of thend were gouged out and sent to space. These shot through the atmosphere and returned to the glowing red hot. This resulted in the temperature of the skyrocketing.

    The mammals, reptiles, nts, etc that lived on Lawrend''s died off. Only some remained, and they were only lucky because they were hidden beneath the earth or were in the vast ocean of the.

    "!!!"

    West was terrified when he saw the faint shadow of Lawrend''sary system. It wasn''t real yet, but it was already almost at that point. Soon, he would have a real-world of his own.

    "NO!"

    West suddenly sensed his connection to the red marble was cut off. It was as if the red marble entered a bottomless abyss. He could only stare at Lawrend in disbelief.

    "Thank you, Hahahaha!" Lawrendughed and waved his hand.

    Hisary system disappeared and returned to the inside of his soul. He didn''t expect it to work. Hisary system contained a pseudo-real world.

    It was the seed of his Will to create a world where he could live forever with his maids and children. It was verypatible with the red marble that was made of condensedws of the demon world.

    It was only natural that West would lose his connection to it because the red marble was technically not his. He was simply controlling it using his understanding of it.

    Thus, the red marble preferred thepared to him and cut off its connection with him on its own. It was like a baby lizard preferring a lizard family instead of a human family.

    Thepatibility between the two was hugely apart.

    "WHAT DID YOU DO!? YOU''RE CRAZY!" West screamed. His voice was filled with mana which caused his words to reach the whole demon world.

    He could even be faintly heard in the human world through the portals.

    "I''m taking back what''s not yours," Lawrend replied coldly.

    With the red marble out of West''s control, Lawrend was more confident than ever that he could kill this man. He didn''t have his strongest weapon anymore. He was like a baby.

    He was only scary looking when he was holding a knife.

    "I''m still a Divine Mage!" West shouted.

    The red marble had already done its job long ago and helped him be a Divine Mage. His achievements with magic couldn''t be taken away from him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have so easily shot the red marble at Lawrend.

    Though, he was regretting it now. He didn''t know anything about Lawrend and thought he was just a smart fellow that got his pride over his head.

    The opposite was true for Lawrend. He knew West clearly. He knew what kind of person he was. He came here because he was confident in his abilities.

    He got a scare earlier, but he still came out on top. His intuition about his strength always prevailed above all. It was a battle sense that he learned through his duels in the past.

    "You''re no match for me," Lawrend replied. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He was like the sun before West. The other party might be a Divine Mage, but he was still against Lawrend who could use the purplebined divine magic.

    It was a unique power in the universe that Lawrend was confident there should be few that could rival him in the infinite vastness of the myriad worlds.

    "..."

    West knew that, but he still didn''t back down. He was someone who had killed his own wife to achieve power. He had pride that couldn''t be shattered just because his opponent could defeat him.

    Besides, West knew something that Lawrend didn''t.

    "The world obeys my wishes, the world is a sacred tomb, Lawrend Ignis is doomed, forever entombed¡­"

    It was a simple chant from West.

    Lawrend felt the mana in the surroundings flow erratically. They escaped from his influence and rushed towards him. The blue skies, yellow sun, and green trees, all returned to their demonic colors.

    The manas shattered back without the red marble supporting them, and they used that shattering as the momentum to attack Lawrend. They surrounded his physical body.

    His physical body was made of things that the demon world had authority over. He was made of flesh, and the manas turned his flesh to stone.

    The leftover manas he had that still hadn''t escaped turned to stone just like all of his other flesh. For a moment, Lawrend thought that he was having a life crisis.

    But he remembered that he was not a mage of the physical body, he was a mage of the soul body! His magic followed the greatest secret of the universe!

    He was someone the Goddess feared, he was someone West feared, he¡­ was Lawrend Ignis!

    He would not die even with his physical body turned to stone.

    Lawrend''s soul jumped out of his body.

    West was shocked as another Lawrend appeared out of nowhere. He didn''t realize immediately that it was Lawrend''s soul because of the power it held. It was almost corporeal.

    It only had an infinitely small difference, and Lawrend''s soul would be able to fool him into thinking that it was his physical body if he fixed that difference.

    "The physical body hinders the mind. This is perfect, I can be a Divine Mage this way," Lawrend said and smiled.

    Lawrend stared at West confidently. West''s mouth was opened wide. At this point, he had too many shocks and surprises that he might get a heart attack soon, even though such a thing wasn''t probable for a Divine Mage.

    "You put magic into your soul!?" West screamed in realization.

    He wracked his mind as to how it was possible. He had read countless ancient texts and found ones from previous civilizations. There was no mention of the soul being able to contain magic!

 Chapter 825 The Power Of A Divine Mage

    <h4>Chapter 825 The Power Of A Divine Mage</h4>

    Everything finally made sense to West. He understood why Lawrend could still use his magic even though he had already ordered the Demon World to take back his magic.

    The revtion that the soul could contain magic befuddled West. He floated there stunned as he stared at Lawrend''s soul body. It was almost corporeal.

    All of his achievements and all that he had done were all wasted. If he knew that the soul could contain magic, he would have be just like Lawrend. It would have also given him the chance to fight back against the Goddess.

    s. West could only regret it. His heart was firm even though he knew that he would probably lose today. He would still fight against Lawrend no matter what.

    "Come. I want to see what you can do! If you can defeat me, I want you to kill the Goddess for me!" West shouted.

    He had nothing to lose. He had experienced a long life and even managed to have some sexual rtionships with the other Heaven Demons while he hid the fact that he was a Divine Mage.

    He had enjoyed his life as a man, and his only regret right now was not learning how to practice magic with his soul.

    "I will kill her for myself and not for you," Lawrend casually replied.

    He closed his eyes and time slowed down to a standstill. Hisary system floated at the center of his soul and changed majestically.

    The time sped up rapidly. The damage done by the red marble disappeared as the world healed on its own.

    Lawrend could sense a power radiating from the core of the. It was bing alive and it was changing thews of hisary system. The sun changed color and turned even more vibrant.

    The manas generated by the slowly became more corporeal. He could use it if it became more realistic in the future. The only difference between it and a real world was that it was missing somews. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Thesews were something that Lawrend would not be able to find out naturally. The red marble contained a great number ofws of the demon world, but it didn''t contain the ones required to keep a world stable.

    In less than the amount of time it takes to blink an eye, the world transformed and its environments and ecosystems returned to normal. New animals and nt species appeared and roamed the world.

    For the first time ever, a weak version of mana appeared that the animals could use. Only some could use this weak version of mana.

    It had no element affinity, but it was a powerful advantage to those that could use it. A hundred thousand years quickly passed and the introduction of the weak mana changed the world again.

    Those that didn''t have the advantage died and those that had it exploded in diversity. It was like another Cambrian explosion.

    Lawrend saw all of this happen. Time was rtive. For him, a hundred million years had passed because of hisary system.

    Lawrend opened his eyes and saw West floating in front of him. A powerful vortex of fire mana revolved around West''s body. He looked like a king of mes with his regal robe covering his body.

    "Shatter."

    It was a word uttered by West without any particr emotion.

    The effects were not though.

    The fire mana around Lawrend exploded. He tried to control them, but they didn''t respond to him. They simply rushed towards him and repeatedly exploded.

    Lawrend''s soul was strong. It easily resisted these explosions.

    "Shatter and Compress."

    West thought that Lawrend''s soul body was weak. He quickly added another word and the exploding fire mana became more vicious. They would explode and implode.

    The double impact finally made Lawrend feel as if his soul was being punched by MMA fighters from all sides. With a single thought, his whole body was covered by the purplebined divine magic.

    From afar, he looked like a purple buddha.

    Lawrend was nonchnt as he faced West''s Divine Magic. It was pathetic, rather. Lawrend expected more from him.

    "What is this shit?" Lawrend mocked.

    He actually felt insulted being attacked like this. West was underestimating him too much.

    "Shatter, Compress, and Superheat."

    West was calm. He added another word without feeling insulted by Lawrend''s obvious disdain for his magic.

    The fire mana exploded, imploded, and then shot forward at Lawrend''s body in a conical shape. This cone was like a tiny cannon shooting vicious and hot fire mana into Lawrend''s flesh.

    His purplebined divine magic could take it, but dents appeared each time it was hit. Lawrend finally felt a sense of urgency.

    West was not underestimating him. Rather, he was using his full abilities to attack him!

    The attack was simple, but it used the innate properties of fire mana.

    He couldn''t take control of them because they turn into a different form of fire mana with West changing thews in them.

    After realizing this, Lawrend decided to counterattack.

    West was still not satisfied with the result.

    "Shatter, Compress, Superheat, and Explode."

    The conical sts exploded at their tips and shattered Lawrend''s defense easily. His purplebined divine magic managed to lower its pration and offensive power, but it was still painful.

    "I''m Lawrend Ignis, I want to take control of this world!" Lawrend dered loudly.

    His voice prated time and space and reached the Human World. Everyone from both worlds heard his voice.

    West widened his eyes and understood what Lawrend was trying to do.

    "NO! Shatter, Compress, Superheat, Explode, and Star!"

    West didn''t understand the concept of fusion, but he understood it as something that a star could do. That was why it was his next word.

    The fire mana exploded, then imploded, then shot a superheated cone, which exploded at its tip, and then initialized fusion!

    The power behind that sequence was beyond something a Heaven Mage could survive.

    "AGH!"

    Several bursts shattered parts of Lawrend''s soul. It happened very quickly.

 Chapter 826 The Infinite Laws Of The Universe

    <h4>Chapter 826 The Infinite Laws Of The Universe</h4>

    Lawrend''s soul was durable. It quickly healed as soon as the damage was done to it. Nevertheless, it still hurt a lot.

    The soul was different from the physical body. It was hard to ignore pain when it was directly inflicted on the soul.

    "Domain!" Lawrend shouted.

    Thews around Lawrend changed drastically. The missingws of the demon world returned. The skies turned blue again and everything around him looked like the human world.

    "Impossible!" West gawked in disbelief.

    He thought he was talented to be able to understand thews of the demon world in a thousand years, but seeing Lawrend''s achievement right now, he felt ashamed.

    "I''m Lawrend Ignis."

    West sensed his control over the demon world vanish. He became a normal mage with no direct influence over the world.

    "Shatter, Compress, Superheat, Explode, Star, and Supernova!"

    West tried his best. He limited his control to a small amount of fire mana. This allowed him to control them.

    By only controlling a smaller amount, he was able to increase the power of his control. He was thus able to bypass Lawrend''s interference.

    Bright shes of light exploded around Lawrend. The fire mana created mini-supernovas all around him.

    These supernovas were significantly stronger than his own Supernova spell. He quickly forced his control and deflected the explosions back.

    "My name¡­ I see. It has been ordained since the start that I will rendws from the universe¡­" Lawrend whispered.

    A sh of excitement filled his face. His heart was calm, and his thoughts were fluid. A feeling of satisfaction overwhelmed his whole soul.

    "Universe, give me yourws!"

    Lawrend''s voice boomed across the Demon World and the Human World. Every being that could understand his words understood it.

    Even a baby knew what he wanted.

    The universe roared back and a bright white light washed his vision. He saw nothing but white. He was in an endless white space.

    West was focused on attacking Lawrend with his magic when he was also blinded. The white light surrounded Lawrend, and he felt the universe embracing him.

    All of thews possible appeared and disappeared in that white space. Lawrend sensed them all. Many of them were familiar, but countless more were present.

    Thews of the human world and the demon world were nothing before this sea ofws. The universe contained infinite possiblews.

    No matter what it was, even if it sounded impossible, it was possible with the correct set ofws.

    "I WILL REND LAWS AND MAKE THEM MY OWN!!!"

    Lawrend''s Will created a shockwave that shook the hearts of all beings from the human world and the demon world. Each could feel his desire to create his own world from scratch.

    ¡­

    In a dark space, an eye-stunning Goddess floated silently. She snapped her head, and her eyes peered through space and time to see Lawrend.

    "Magnificent. Your destiny is about to be fulfilled," she whispered.

    ¡­

    The old man with a long beard was watching a bunch of Heaven Mages fight below him. He was contemting whether to interfere or not when he sensed Lawrend''s powerful will.

    "THIS KID!?"

    The old man was at a loss for words. He didn''t know what to say or think about Lawrend. The little guy was improving too fast.

    "I hope he''s not an enemy¡­"

    The old man was worried about the future of the human world.

    ¡­

    A faint gray shadow appeared in the white space. Lawrend stared at it, and he felt a reverence and submission that stemmed directly from his soul. He was facing something, or rather, someone that was even beyond the Goddess.

    "The universe is endless. My thoughts are your existence. My anger is your anger. My happiness is your happiness. You are Law-Rend. Tell me why you want ess to the infinitews of the universe," the gray shadow said in a monotone voice.

    Lawrend could tell that it was a man, but if he thought more, it felt like he heard the voice of a woman. Those two ovepped, and Lawrend couldn''t fathom the gender of this being.

    "I want to create a world where I can live forever with my maids and children," Lawrend replied.

    "Denied. You have two more chances."

    Lawrend was shocked. He was genuine about what he said. Those words came from within his heart and soul.

    But it was still rejected.

    "I want to be a God!" Lawrend said once more.

    He was feeling desperate. He had no idea what was going on. No one prepared him for these questions.

    "Denied. Yourst chance."

    "I¡­"

    Lawrend closed his eyes and felt his deepest thoughts from within his soul. His life shed before his eyes. All of his memories were relived in a few seconds.

    "I want to be free. I don''t want to fear anyone. I want to live a life where I can enjoy what I want without worrying about a Goddess or an Emperor," Lawrend said in a sincere voice.

    "..."

    The gray shadow stared at him for a bit. Lawrend''s heart pounded. He didn''t know if this was epted or not.

    "epted. This is your deepest desire. It was not to create your own world. It was to be free from fear. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You are here because you want to protect those that you love. You are here because you want to enjoy what you want. You are not here because you want to be powerful. You are here because you have something you love.

    "Lawrend Horiel Ignis or¡­ Brandon Sumiyaki, you have been granted ess to the source of thews of the universe¡­"

    The voice faded away and so did the gray shadow. Lawrend could finally see through the white light.

    There were no treasures, nor world, nor beautiful women. There was a vast web of light. Each dot contained a miniature world.

    Every possible thing of creation was there. Every possible scenario existed. There was a world where Lawrend died when he first met Aezel.

    And then all of the worlds where Lawrend seeded shed with rainbow colors. These tiny dots were so small he could only barely see them.

    All of the memories from all of these worlds. These Lawrend ovepped together and then they disappeared.

 Chapter 827 Divine Mage Lawrend Horiel Ignis

    <h4>Chapter 827 Divine Mage Lawrend Horiel Ignis</h4>

    The only Lawrend left was the one here. He disappeared from the other worlds he had existed. His existence was erased from the river of time. It was as if he didn''t exist in those worlds.

    "There could only be one Lawrend Horiel Ignis¡­" Lawrend muttered to himself.

    The Universe was vast and infinite. It was inevitable that the same thing could happen multiple times. The mysterious gray shadow finally answered one of Lawrend''s questions after arriving in this world.

    ''He was the one who sent me here¡­'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    He called him a ''He'' because he preferred it that way, and the Goddess had called him so in the past. Lawrend was shocked at first that he knew his real name from his previous life.

    It made sense if he was a being that the Goddess even felt afraid of.

    Although he had that question answered, he had more now. He wanted to know if that mysterious gray shadow was the owner of the Universe. If so, how did hee into existence?

    It was mind-bending. Lawrend thought that Gods or Goddesses were the most powerful beings in existence. He didn''t expect to learn that there was a being stronger than even the Goddess.

    After thinking about it for a few more seconds, Lawrend shook his head.

    He looked around him and sensed the sea ofws flowing calmly. Some parts flowed violently, but they would eventually calm down.

    Thesews collided and reacted with each other which resulted in various transformations. Once in a while, Lawrend would see a faint afterimage of a world''s creation.

    It reminded Lawrend of his ownary system.

    He took it out from the depths of his soul and allowed it to float in front of him.

    And as if a me that received more fuel and air, theary system turned into a blinding white light. The whole world saw the bright light and the demon world''s sky turned blue for a brief moment.

    Although Lawrend couldn''t see, he could feel the variousws from the universe rush into hisary system. He sensed his connection with the harden and be clearer.

    It was as if it wasing into existence.

    But then, all of a sudden Lawrend realized that theary system didn''t let him choose what kind ofws to put into it! It chose on its own, and thews merged into theary system.

    The process was fast and ended in an hour. The light slowly dimmed, and Lawrend found a different world before him.

    It was contained inside a pocket of space. He could still sense it, but it was not in the demon world anymore. A different type of energy existed on the other side.

    "That is not mana¡­" Lawrend was shocked. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He took a step forward and entered inside it.

    Once there, he could feel as if the whole world was weing him. Waves of orange and blue energy swirled around him.

    "This is simr to fire mana but different, and the other one feels like water mana, but very different¡­"

    Lawrend was confused. What kind of world did he create?

    "God!"

    Lawrend looked down and saw a nomadic tribe staring at him with wide eyes. They carried with them spears and various ancient weapons that Lawrend had seen in museums.

    Lawrend merely smiled and disappeared from their vision. He used his expertise in light magic to divert the light around his body so that they couldn''t see him.

    He ignored them and flew around. A feeling of satisfaction and aplishment filled Lawrend''s heart. This was his own world. He was free to do whatever he want from here, and be away from the influence of the Goddess.

    "There are only two forms of energy in this world. They bothplement each other, but they are not suited for both sexes. This fire-like mana is suited for the Male Physique, and this water-like mana is suited for the Female Physique. Just like Yin and Yang; this world has some potential.

    "World creation is something I have never dreamed of, but this world¡­ is quite interesting. If a man and a woman can work together, they might be able to be just like me. They will break through the limits of my world and create their own.

    "Hahahahaha! I want to be a God already so that I can fully understand what this world truly is¡­"

    Lawrend stopped talking to himself. He was too engrossed in his thoughts he didn''t realize he was leaking them with his mouth.

    It was totally unexpected that the world he created ended up having such unique energies. He could manipte them because he was the Divine Mage that created this world, but he couldn''t use them for himself.

    This told him that the Goddess might be in the same situation. It might be the reason why he felt so weak and insignificant when she touched him. She must be from a world where different forms of energy existedpared to the human world.

    It was nice and all to create his own world. It was still confusing how he created one as a Divine Mage.

    He could imagine that he might''ve done something he didn''t realize could allow him to create a real world.

    "It must be my Divine Magics¡­"

    Lawrend smiled to himself. At least, he felt confident to face the Goddess now. He had a world where he could even put his maids and children in.

    Lawrend left his world and reappeared above West. The man was sitting on a chair on the ground. He had a defeated look on his face.

    His Will was shaken when he saw Lawrend create his own world. At this point, there was no reason for him to resist against Lawrend. He would just be embarrassing himself.

    "What are yourst words?" Lawrend asked.

    He flew down andnded in front of West. The man was silent as he thought of a response while staring at Lawrend.

    "Thank you. My eyes have been opened. My greed was futile¡­"

 Chapter 828 Eternal Pain For Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 828 Eternal Pain For Revenge</h4>

    West was in disbelief when he watched Lawrend ascend to be a Sub-God. He didn''t know that Lawrend was just a Divine Mage. He saw the sea ofws that Lawrend used to create his own world. At this point, it was very clear that he was no match for him.

    The truth of life hurt West. He grew upcking talent. He even had to sacrifice the whole world just to be a Divine Mage. Talent was not something he had, but persistence he did.

    Unfortunately for him, he couldn''t be a Sub-God with just persistence. He did everything he could, but there was nothing he could do if bing a Sub-God required talent.

    Even that old man in the Human World became a Divine Mage on his own. It was so unfair, but West was confident that if he couldn''t be a Sub-God, then no one else could. It was all true until Lawrend showed up.

    He became powerful with great momentum and became a Sub-God right before his eyes.

    Lawrend slowly shook his head at West. Even after everything, West never showed repentance for all of the horrible things he had done. Lawrend could not stomach it especially since Valentina died for him. It was his job to make West repent.

    "West, say sorry for what you did to Valentina," Lawrend said.

    He was calm and didn''t seem to care about West''s response.

    "I won''t. If I didn''t do that to her, I would never be right in front of you right now. I would be ash under the dirt with no ability. Time is not merciful. I don''t regret what I did in the past, nor would you be able to make me regret it," West responded.

    He was relieved of all fear. He was already aware of his death. He was just waiting for Lawrend''s judgment. Once it came, he would be no more.

    "Your pain will be your repentance then," Lawrend replied.

    He respected West''s words because it was filled with a conviction for his present. In the face of his adversary, he didn''t back down. That much backbone was something rarely seen.

    With a wave of Lawrend''s hand, the world darkened. Thews around West disappeared. His everything froze in ce except for his soul which was the creation of the universe.

    "Eternal pain in my world," Lawrend whispered.

    He didn''t say it loudly, but it resonated with thews in his world. They flew out of the different space that contained his world and wrapped around West.

    "NO!"

    West was able to transmit a desperate plea using his soul, but it was just a fly''s buzz in Lawrend''s ear. The thought of eternal pain never crossed West''s mind. He was too fixated that Lawrend would kill him that he forgot Lawrend didn''t have to kill him to satisfy his desire for revenge.

    Thews took West''s soul inside the world and it immediately created a terrifying storm in the world, but it was short as thews dragged West into the sun and locked him in the center.

    Indescribable pain wrapped around West. Every piece of his being was experiencing pain. It was so mind-numbing that West quickly lost his intelligence in a matter of seconds. He became a dumb ghost that only knew to scream.

    "AHHHHHHH!!!"

    His screams had no one to listen to. It was the same as them not existing in the first ce.

    ¡­

    Lawrend smiled widely once he saw West''s fate. As long as Lawrend existed, West would be experiencing pain. And as far as Lawrend was concerned, he would live for eternity.

    Bing a Divine Mage was the first step for Lawrend toward his goal to defeat the Goddess. He was still not done yet.

    "Master!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Elena flew over with great excitement. She was watching nearby ever since they started fighting. The others were there too, but she was the first one to react.

    "Oh."

    Lawrend opened his arms and embraced Elena. He smelled her hair and patted her head. She looked up at him while in his arms and smiled widely. "Congrats, Master."

    That smile relieved Lawrend. The stress of dealing with West finally took over his body. He felt lethargic and sleepy. His body experienced a massive change in a short amount of time, and he needed to rest to get used to it all.

    The others were finally able to react and flew over to Lawrend. They wrapped their arms around him and raised him up with their hands.

    "Glory to Master!"

    Their words resonated and those that could hear it realized that they witnessed the arrival of a new era. It was the era of Lawrend Horiel Ignis. A half-demon, half-human that would rule the Demon World.

    Those that were against his rule could only lower their heads in defeat. There was no chance for them to stage aeback. Their greatest backer was gone and utterly defeated.

    The only way they could survive in this world would be to abide by Lawrend''s rules. And those rules were to unify the whole Demon World.

    ¡­

    Lawrend was sleeping soundly. He returned home to the Demonic Pir and flopped onto therge and soft bed. It didn''t take a few seconds before he was fast asleep.

    At this moment, a few hours had passed.

    "Shhh¡­ Master could surely detect us now," Elena whispered to a shadow beside her.

    This shadow had ck cat ears and she shook her head.

    "Master lowers his guard around us. Let''s do it!"

    Amene''s eyes sparkled with excitement. She couldn''t help but be so at the thought of what they would do to Lawrend.

    "Hmmm¡­"

    Elena looked around them. She saw no one there and exited the room they were hiding in.

    As they did so, she saw other peoplee out of different rooms near Lawrend''s room.

    "Ah¡­"

    Aleshia, Aezel, Humility, Grape, Rami, Nao, Ember, and Juju were all there. Elena and Amene nced at each other and couldn''t help but chuckle silently.

    "You''re all here to fuck Master too?" Aleshia asked in amazement. She thought she was alone.

 Chapter 829 Lawrend Wakes Up Inside Of Aleshia ? ? ? ? ?

    <h4>Chapter 829 Lawrend Wakes Up Inside Of Aleshia ? ? ? ? ?</h4>

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Shhh!"

    Elena covered Aleshia''s mouth to silence her. Lawrend was so strong that any noise would be able to rm him. After silencing Aleshia, Elena nodded her head.

    The others did the same to Aleshia''s amazement. She felt a little surprised because she thought she was alone there. It was because she was too weak to detect the others.

    Elena kind of knew that there were others here, but she didn''t know if it was all of them.

    She took the lead and pointed at the door to Lawrend''s room. They followed behind her as she carefully pushed it open. They entered in a line and Nao closed the door behind them.

    They all salivated at the defenseless Lawrend sleeping on the bed. He looked sofortable they didn''t dare to make a noise to wake him up.

    But they couldn''t control their horniness. The only man that could satisfy their horniness was Lawrend. They were all here to take his Divine Mage cock inside of their bodies.

    "?"

    Aleshia pointed at herself and took a step forward.

    They nodded their heads in approval. Even though Aleshia was quite weakpared to most of them, they still had to respect her as she was the senior among Lawrend''s maids. She apanied him from his very bottom to his present world dominating state.

    Aleshia smirked and tiptoed to Lawrend''s side of the bed. She carefully kneeled down and observed his resting face. He was so rxed, and it made her confused.

    She was so close to him, but he still didn''t sense her.

    She took a deep breath and grabbed Lawrend''s cheek. She moved his face to face her. She slowly lowered her head and kissed him on the lips. Once they touched, she felt ultimate bliss.

    Kissing him was somehow differentpared to before.

    She slowly backed her head in a daze. Lawrend''s lips were intoxicating for her.

    She moved her eyes along his body and stopped at his crotch. She briefly raised her eyes and looked at the others. They nodded their heads to tell her to continue on.

    Aleshia shakily put her hands on his crotch. She felt something slowly grow bigger and harder; It was her Master''s cock.

    Aleshia''s body became hotter as she became aroused. Her Master''s cock absolutely weed her, and she couldn''t wait anymore.

    She got on top of the bed and rode Lawrend''s crotch.

    "??!"

    The others were shocked at her, but still, Lawrend didn''t wake up.

    At this point, they all thought that Lawrend was pretending to be asleep. Even Aleshia had that idea so she grew bolder.

    She slid her panties to the side and pulled down his pants. His towering cock stood erect menacingly.

    OoO

    Aleshia''s eyes were glued to it. She lowered her head and smelled it.

    ''Delicious'', she thought to herself.

    Aleshia was already very wet being in contact with her master''s cock. She raised her hips and put the tip against her entrance. She felt an electrifying sensation tickle her pussy.

    "Mmhh¡­" Aleshia moaned as she took the tip inside of her.

    Lawrend''s cock widened her wet hole and gave her a wave of pleasure. His cock rubbed all over the folds inside of her even though it was not fully inside yet.

    She slowly got used to the pleasure and looked down at Lawrend only to find his eyes still closed. She was 100% sure that he was pretending to be asleep.

    "Master¡­"

    Aleshia moaned happily. She took his cock deeper by lowering her hips. It spread her deeper and deeper until it finally reached her cervix. That depth brought Aleshia joy and pleasure. She ced her palms on Lawrend legs and raised her head up.

    She took a deep breath because of the wonderful pleasure she was feeling. It was like the pleasure was imprinting itself onto her body. She lifted her hips up and she felt weak in the knees and fell down, causing his cock to hit her cervix hard.

    "Ah~!"

    It was a pleasure mixed with pain that caused Aleshia to feel out of breath. Her master''s cock was so much better than before. She could feel it releasing its heat inside of her and telling her that her pussy was only for his cock.

    She tried to raise her hip again, but she fell down again and moaned. His cock wasn''t letting her get away.

    "Master¡­ Please let me move," Aleshia pleaded.

    She was in tears. It felt good, but she wanted to be able to move.

    "..."

    Lawrend was still soundly asleep. Aleshia felt helpless. Her master was doing it on purpose. She gritted her teeth and circted her mana around her pussy to slightly numb the insane pleasure she was feeling each time she moved.

    "Oh!"

    A wave of electric pleasure made Aleshia''s legs tremble. She was like a virgin again as she struggled to move. It was better than before as she was able to move up and let his cock just be at the edge of her entrance.

    She then lowered her hips and felt her whole body freeze up. The tantalizing pleasure overloaded her body and she felt a little lost at where she was.

    "Master¡­ Your cock is so good¡­ Ah~! Mmhh¡­ Ah! Ah!! Ohh! Nghh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Ahh¡­" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Aleshia slowly got used to the pleasure and she became engrossed in it. She was like a boat rowing in a stormy sea of pleasure. She moved up and down repeatedly and before she knew it.

    Something arose in her crotch. It was a powerful feeling of pleasure that built up and finally¡­

    "Ahhhhhh! I''m cumming Master!!"

    Aleshia''s whole body copsed, and she fell on his chest with zero ounces of energy inside of her left.

    And at this moment, Lawrend, who was truly sleeping, woke up.

    "Oh?"

    Lawrend opened his eyes and saw his maid weak. He felt his cock tightly stuck deep inside of her.

    "You''ve be very naughty, Aleshia," Lawrend said with a teasing smirk.

    "Master¡­"

    Aleshia heard Lawrend''s words but quickly fainted. She was too weak to handle his Divine Mage cock more than that.

 Chapter 830 Aleshia Waking With Something Inside ? ? ? ? ?

    <h4>Chapter 830 Aleshia Waking With Something Inside ? ? ? ? ?</h4>

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Lawrend''s smirk grew wider. He looked ahead and saw the others watching on while obviously feeling hot themselves. They were eager to experience Lawrend''s massive Divine Mage rod.

    Sleeping and waking up with his rod inside of Aleshia felt good, but he hadn''t released yet so he wasn''t satisfied.

    "I will do to you what you have done to me."

    Lawrend used space magic and ced Aleshia in front of him with her legs spread apart. He sat up on his knees and positioned her entrance which was still leaking fluids before his crotch.

    Excitement filled Lawrend when he saw the unconscious face of Aleshia. It was erotic that she was so defenseless before him. He slowly rubbed the tip against her entrance, and he opened up her top to expose her beautiful breasts.

    He kept rubbing his rod by moving his hips and went on top of her to taste her supple nipples. He rolled his tongue around the are and pushed her erect nipple with the tip of his tongue. She wasn''t awake, but the sensation caused Aleshia''s body to react.

    "Mm¡­"

    Lawrend kept doing that as enjoying the body of a beautiful woman like Aleshia was something he ought to do as no one else could. He would also pinch her nipples, making her body react heavily as her breathing hastened.

    "Good¡­"

    Lawrend positioned the tip against her entrance and prepared for entry.

    "-morning!"

    He shoved his rod as deep as he could into Aleshia. The sudden pain from the fast expansion of her depths awakened Aleshia. She opened her eyes wide from pain, but a sudden rush of pleasure clouded her daze. She looked at her master with a drunken look in her eyes.

    "Master¡­ so good¡­" Aleshia said

    She was intoxicated with his love. She wanted more. She fainted earlier, but the feeling of him inside felt so satisfying.

    "You''re a bad maid for doing it while I''m sleeping," Lawrned said.

    "But I thought¡­ You weren''t pretending?" Aleshia widened her eyes a bit. She was too tired to fully widen them to express her shock.

    "Yes. This is my payback."

    Lawrend nodded his head.

    He thrust his hip forward hard and pleasure spread from his rod through his body as he felt himself poke her cervix.

    "Ahhh..! Master, slow down..!" Aleshia tried to push him away as the shock of the pleasure numbed her whole body.

    "No."

    Lawrend was feeling sadistic today, and he kept thrusting in and out. He made sure that the tip of his rod would kiss the entrance to her cervix.

    "Ahh¡­ Ah! Ahh¡­ Ah!... Deep¡­ Ahh!"

    Each time Lawrend thrusted, Aleshia felt senseless and breathless. She didn''t know where she was anymore. It was so good she thought she was floating in the clouds while being massaged, except it was only Lawrend''s massive rod that was doing that.

    After an hour of moaning, Aleshia came so many times she lost count. The only thing she knew was that she was still alive after experiencing Lawrend''s relentless thrusting.

    "..."

    The others who were watching from the side of the door were speechless. They were all very wet, but they couldn''t do anything but watch. They were afraid that Lawrend would punish them if they tried to y with themselves here.

    The one most affected was obviously Rami. She had a strong urge to y with herself, but she didn''t dare to move as Lawrend would nce at her to warn her not to do anything.

    "So much¡­"

    Aleshia touched her lower lips and a gush of white and hot liquid flowed past her fingers down to the bed.

    "Who''s next?" Lawrend asked and looked at the group of wet maids.

    They looked at each other and their eyes sparkled excitedly.

    "Me!" "Me!" "Me!"...

    Essentially, each of them raised their hands in excitement. They wanted to feel so good and be satisfied. They didn''t care if they treated each other as sisters. It was more important right now that they felt good.

    "Hmmm¡­"

    Lawrend smiled at the enthusiasm of his maid harem and looked over at each of them. They all tried giving him wide smiles and lewd invitations. For example, Aezel raised her skirt up to reveal her red panties.

    "Let''s do with three at the same time then."

    When they heard that, they all became much more excited. Although they could only have his cock in one of them at a time, that still meant that they could have fun together which was still better than standing there to watch without being able to do anything but get wet.

    "Nao, Amene, and Grape."

    Lawrend called the three of them over. Nao was shocked to be called first and hurried over in a tip-toe. She was still feeling a little weird to be here, but she was more than happy to be able to relieve herself.

    Nao was a step behind Amene and Grape beside the bed.

    "Nao. You''re the first one up," Lawrend motioned for her toe onto the bed.

    "Yes, Master."

    Nao profusely nodded her head and jumped onto the bed. Sheid down with her stomach facing up and her legs spread apart for Lawrend to inspect.

    "Good job. You know what you had to do."

    Lawrend was satisfied with her quick thinking of spreading her legs already. He waved his hand, and her pants and panties flew to the side.

    "Space magic?" Amene asked in amazement.

    "Yes."

    Lawrend nodded his head.

    He raised his index finger and middle finger together and pressed it against Nao''s wet entrance. She was already so wet and ready to ept his cock. But Lawrend wanted to do something else.

    He slowly inserted his fingers deeper and deeper. He carefully scooped out a plentiful amount of her vaginal fluids and raised it up.

    "Master¡­"

    Nao was embarrassed to see her liquids exposed like that. She was so wet that it was like clear honey as it flowed down Lawrend''s fingers.

    "Lick this." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Lawrend pushed his fingers in front of Amene.

 Chapter 831 Making Nao Spread Her Clear Honey ? ? ? ? ?

    <h4>Chapter 831 Making Nao Spread Her Clear Honey ? ? ? ? ?</h4>

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Amene didn''t ask why he wanted her to lick it. Instead, she took her tongue out and carefully licked the clear honey falling down his fingers. She made sure that she didn''t let any drip to the bed.

    Nao was super embarrassed when Amene did that. She closed her eyes to avoid seeing it. She actually studied her liquids before and found out that they contained her pheromones. It was supposed to be for her master but seeing Amene carefully licking it like it was delicious made her feel self-conscious.

    "It looks like Amene found it to be good."

    Lawrend was intrigued. He used his other hand to scoop another spoon amount of clear honey from Nao''s honey pot.

    "Nao. Open your eyes."

    When Nao opened her eyes, Lawrend put his fingers covered with her sticky clear liquid in his mouth. He maintained eye contact with her and sucked his fingers clean of her clear honey.

    "!!!"

    Nao''s heart skipped a beat. Seeing her master enjoying her liquid oddly aroused her.

    "Grape, teach Nao how to spread her lips using her two fingers in one hand."

    Lawrend licked his lips after saying that.

    "M-Master!"

    Nao was too embarrassed she became pink. She breathed hot and heavy. She didn''t know it, but she became wetter. The two spoon amounts of liquid Lawrend took out earlier were already reced.

    "Sister Nao, rx. Master wants you to expose yourself to him so he would be aroused," Grape said.

    She was naturally familiar with what Lawrend wanted. He liked to be aroused first, so he would let his instincts take over his body when he would be doing his maids. It was the best kind of sex because he would satisfy his carnal desire for pleasure.

    Nao nodded her head and gave in to the pressure. She closed her eyes and let Grape put her hand on top of her slit.

    "You use your middle finger and index finger to spread your lips apart."

    Nao shyly did as she was taught and spread her vagina. She spread her lips apart and exposed her pink flesh to her master.

    "You''re leaking so much. I can tell that you want to feel good already. Am I right?" Lawrend asked in a tease.

    "Mm. Yes, Master¡­" Nao responded while avoiding his gaze.

    "What do you want, Nao?" Lawrend asked.

    "I¡­ I want to feel good, Master," Nao responded and turned redder. She was so aroused she was saying things she wouldn''t normally say.

    "Master, what do you want her to do next?" Grape asked.

    Lawrend could tell that she was eager to make Nao do more lewd things.

    "Go have fun with Amene while I take care of Nao."

    Lawrend waved his hand and focused on the prizeid before him.

    He pushed his sword a little bit into Nao''s tight entrance. She tensed her face and prepared for the rush of pleasure.

    "Oh¡­"

    Nao bit her lower lip. Lawrend''s whole rod slowly became wrapped by her folds. He pushed deeper and deeper into her so slowly that Nao didn''t feel that much difort from the pration.

    Meanwhile, Grape opened her lips lightly and moved her face in front of Amene.

    Amene kissed Grape and passed to her some of the liquid she got from Nao. By chance, Nao got curious and saw them kissing, and she realized what they were doing, making her more conscious.

    "Master¡­"

    That embarrassment somehow increased Nao''s arousal. She felt more pleasure and closed her eyes to enjoy the feeling of Lawrend''s rod filling her insides.

    "Master¡­"

    Lawrend poked his rod deeper and touched her cervix.

    "Nghh!"

    Nao raised her body up in an arch as the pleasure was mixed with an indescribable feeling of satisfaction. Lawrend''s rod was her one and only addiction.

    The feeling was something she would find hard to get over with.

    ¡­

    Lawrend did Nao for a long time. He made sure they made eye contact when she came from his cock. And after almost thirty minutes, he released his semen deep into her. It was infertile semen, but it still made Nao''s womanly instinct aroused when she felt it fill her up. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Don''t waste that," Grape said.

    She went over and licked Nao''s slit. She cleaned all of the semen that was escaping.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Nao looked away as she did that. It felt good especially since Grape was a demihuman. Her tongue was as rough as sandpaper, and the pleasure she felt was tingly and pierced her soul.

    Grape dly slurped up Lawrend''s semen and smiled at Nao once she was done.

    "Go lick mer too."

    Nao didn''t know why, but she nodded her head which caused Grape''s smile to be wider.

    At this time, Amene caught Lawrend''s attention.

    "Nyaa~ I want more of your fertile one, Master," Amene said.

    She was still eager to try to make a baby.

    "Why not?" Lawrend replied.

    He had already epted that it was futile, so he obliged with what Amene wanted. He sat on the side of the bed and nodded his head at her.

    "Do it on myp."

    "Nyaa!"

    Amene nodded her head and maintained eye contact with him as she removed her panties. She lifted her skirt up and presented him with her slit.

    "Do you want to fuck me, nyaa~?" Amene grinned and bared her fangs.

    "Do I?" Lawrend chuckled.

    "Nyaa~"

    Amene beamed and sat on hisp facing him. She stared into his eyes as she yed with his erect rod. It was ready.

    "Master, do you want to fuck your maid?"

    Amene moved her hand up and down his cock. She could feel its heat spread to her palms. Lawrend didn''t say anything but tilted his head up.

    His confidence wasmunicated to Amene without him saying anything.

    "What is your answer, nyaaa~?"

    Amene was getting impatient. She wanted to fuck his cock already.

    "I should be asking that question, Amene. Do you want to fuck me?" Lawrend asked in a straight voice with some amusement on his face.

 Chapter 832 Making Amene Purr In Pleasure ? ? ? ? ?

    ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    "Nyaaa~"

    Amene''s eyes seemed to glow ferociously as she smiled widely. She didn''t reply, but rather, used her hand to strongly grip his wood. Her actions told Lawrend was she wanted.

    "If you''re not gonna answer, you can go back there," Lawrend said as a small smile formed on his lips.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Nyaaaa~ Please let me fuck your hard cock, Master~"

    Amene couldn''t resist it anymore and responded. She became wetter as Lawrend forced her to sumb to her desires.

    "Show me how you''re gonna do it," Lawrend replied.

    He leaned back on the bed, cing his hands behind him, and slightly parted his legs, granting her better ess.

    "I just want your cum¡­" Amene whispered in a gentle voice while facing away from him.

    Lawrend naturally heard her and smiled in return. He was happy to see her so addicted to his cum.

    Without further dy, Amene turned around, presenting her butt to him. She lifted up her skirt from behind and allowed Lawrend to witness her two precious holes. One was her favorite, and the other was for babymaking.

    Amene grabbed a hold of his wood and guided it to her entrance. Slowly, she descended upon him, experiencing an exhrating pleasure that enveloped both their bodies.

    Lawrend closed his eyes, likening Amene''s actions to a soothing massage. She was his masseuse, and instead of her hands, she was using her pussy to massage him.

    Nao and Grape observed from the sidelines as Lawrend and Amene''s intimate connection unfolded. The rhythmic sounds of their union entranced them, captivating their gaze.

    Nao had already gotten her satisfaction multiple times, but Grape felt an intense yearning, her anticipation growing with each passing moment as she got wetter. She longed to be fucked by Lawrend.

    Lawrend opened his eyes and gently cupped Amene''s soft butt with his right hand. He tenderly caressed her, offering both support and affection.

    "Nyaaaaaa¡­"

    Amene shivered at his touch, a delightful tingling sensation coursing through her body. Feeling cherished and desired, she moved her hips with greater intensity, heightening their connection. The bed creaked slightly as a testament to their passion.

    Do mind you, the bed was made of sturdy rock only found in the Demon World, so if it was creaking, then it was close to its breaking point.

    Lawrend found Amene''s beautiful butthole irresistible. He wet his thumb with her essence and slowly massaged her sphincter. He did it slowly to tease and loosen it.

    Unable to resist, Amene instinctively adjusted her movements, allowing her butthole to brush against Lawrend''s thumb harder as she continued to move her waist to take his wood inside of her. If only it was possible, she would love to be double prated by Lawrend.

    Such thoughts were fleeting, born from her aroused feline mind, solely focused on the pursuit of pleasure.

    "Let''s add a touch of excitement," Lawrend suggested.

    Amene blinked, unsure of his intentions. She didn''t have to wait long to know what it was as Lawrend shoved his thumb in and a warm current of mana flowed into Amene''s body. It stimted her from within. She felt as if her very core was being enraptured.

    "Nyaaaaa~"

    Amene''s tail swayed left and right on Lawrend''s face. She rubbed it all over his face because it felt so good.

    Warmth enveloped Amene as Lawrend stirred her with a blend of lightning and fire energy. Skillfully controlled, the currents were not explosive but instead offered a smooth and satisfying sensation.

    "Ahhhhhhhhh~! Nyaaaa!"

    Amene''s whole body suddenly shook, and she bent her spine to the air as a powerful wave of pleasure took over her whole body. It was just like she was possessed by a ghost. She could only watch as her body gripped Lawrend''s legs tighter and dug her nails a bit into his skin.

    "Ow!"

    Lawrend was surprised by her reaction. He jumped a little because of the pain, albeit it wasn''t that bad as he was used to pain much more painful because of his magic.

    Amene soon realized what she had done and pulled out her nails. His wounds quickly healed and the blood on Amene''s fingers vaporized as red mist. It was as if nothing had just happened.

    Lawrend too was surprised to see his blood vaporize. He didn''t understand it, but the answer quickly came to him. The blood that vaporized returned to his body and reintegrated with him.

    His body was not normal anymore. His body had the properties of the divine.

    "My body is not of a human anymore," Lawrend muttered in a daze. This new piece of information came as a shock to the new Divine Mage.

    Although he came to that conclusion, Lawrend was confused because West''s body didn''t do something like that. He was just as easy to kill as any other mortal being. The only difference was that he required more power to kill.

    "What, Masterrrr?" Amene asked, while still in a daze because of the pleasure she was feeling.

    "My body is different. I need to test it outter," Lawrend answered and shrugged his shoulders.

    There was nothing that could surprise Lawrend anymore after creating his own world. He was not a simple man anymore the moment he was able to create his own world. He was now above all others.

    ¡­

    Time passed as soon as it came. Lawrend enjoyed the mortal pleasure of his body. He released all of his seeds inside of his maids one by one, making sure they were satisfied in and after the process.

    ¡­

    Lawrend gazed at the stars while sitting in front of a river bank. The calm river waters rushed along as the beautiful starry sky was reflected on them. The sight was calming for anyone.

    "These stars are not red," Lawrend muttered under his breath.

    He was a Divine Mage, so he could peer through the veil of the world''s sky.

    The Demon World was like a ss contaminated with impurities. Pure ss would be purely transparent to all colors. If you add some minerals to it, it would be tainted with color.

    "It''s time to fix things."

 Chapter 833 The Spirit Worlds Eye Opens

    ?

    Lawrend stood up.

    The moment he did so, the forest behind him rustled. His maids came out in unison together with what was left of the Twelve Heavenly Demons.

    Each and every one of them had a look of reverence in their eyes. The way they looked at Lawrend was not for a fair ruler or a dictator but for a god. In their eyes, he might as well be a god.

    The man who defeated the legendary protector of the demon world, or rather, the man who defeated the vermin that stole the naturalws of the demon world. It was crystal clear that no matter what they think, they owed Lawrend a favor.

    "The demon world has lost its initial glory for more than ten thousand years under the iron fist of West. He may be unknown to most of you, but he was the husband of my now-deceased woman, Valentina."

    As Lawrend spoke, his voice grew louder. They soon reached the end of the world. Every demon that could think was able to process what he was uttering. It was a magic that originated from his understanding of the soul.

    "He wascking in talent, but his wife continued to support him, and he became a Heaven Mage, just like she was. But the greed in West''s heart does not end there. To achieve more power, West killed his wife, who tried to stop him from stealing thews of the Spirit World. Without any hesitation, he killed her and stripped the naturalws.

    "You demons, who strive to appear human, did you ever wonder why you could mate with them?"

    Lawrend paused and gave them a few seconds to mull over his words.

    "You were all the result of a tragedy I shan''t mention. After an act of sessful revenge, I, Lawrend Horiel Ignis, return the core of this world''sws."

    The world shook. The skies, thend, and the oceans rippled.

    An enormous power seemed to awaken. A sigh could be hearding from everywhere.

    A gigantic eye that spanned the horizon appeared. It had a gash on its pupil that leaked an enormous amount of mana.

    A thought flowed into Lawrend''s head.

    [Ye'' who hold thy pupil, what is thee wish?]

    Lawrend''s soul shook. The enormity of this energy was something even he could notpare against.

    "I want answers. What are you? What happened to the civilization here before?" Lawrend asked with bated breath.

    He was excited to know the answers to his questions. The chance to know them was before him. He wouldn''t be sure if the Goddess would really answer him.

    The gigantic eye widened its pupils and focused on Lawrend. It stared for a long time. Under its influence, Lawrend saw his whole life sh before his eyes.

    "Wha-!?"

    Lawrend jumped in shock as he realized what happened. The eye read his whole soul.

    [Thy is the Spirit World. Thy grants the power to all of Astraea''s beings. Theees from Gaia. Thee is not from this part of the eternal cosmos.]

    The thoughts Lawrend received overwhelmed his mind. There was suddenly new information that he wasn''t aware of being fed to him.

    "How did you know about the name of my origin?" Lawrend asked with fear.

    It was too strong. He still couldn''t see through it. It was the same situation he got with the Goddess when he was still so weak.

    But it didn''t make sense to him as he was already a Divine Mage. He should be able to at least pick up some clues.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    [Thy is about to condense thy Shattered God avatar. Thee shan''t try unveiling thy.]

    Lawrend froze in ce. He was like a little kid caught stealing cookies he wasn''t supposed to eat. He sweated profusely as he didn''t even seem to do anything, but the being could already tell what he was doing.

    [Thee origin is written in thee soul. A copy but a supreme copy except for thee soul material origin.]

    Lawrend understood a bit. The being was telling him that his soul was copied so well from the original Lawrend that it was almost indistinguishable except for what made his soul up.

    That information was something Lawrend didn''t know. Once again, he realized the difference between him and the being.

    The whole Demon World was watching Lawrend''s interaction with the eye, but they couldn''t seem to move. They could only keep their eyes open as they watched them.

    "Who is Astraea?"

    [Astraea is thee soul''s origin.]

    "So she is the Human World. Do you know about the Goddess then?"

    [Goddess? Thee mean Astraea''s Lady?]

    "Lady? I guess, so..?"

    Lawrend thought he would get an answer but the reply only made him severely confused. So many new things were being introduced to him he didn''t get the time to process all of them together.

    "I get it! Yes!"

    True to his intelligence, Lawrend pieced everything together. He was overwhelmed by the eye''s power which made his mind slower than it normally was.

    Astraea should be the name of the Human World and the Goddess was the Lady of the Human World. In other words, the Goddess controls Astraea.

    [Thee finally understands. Thy wants to hear ye'' wish.]

    Lawrend took a deep breath. The Spirit World didn''t take that his questions were his wish, so he thought of one.

    "I want to bring someone back from the dead," Lawrend said.

    [Death¡­]

    The eye suddenly closed. A powerful but ethereal wave of energy washed over the whole Demon World. After a few seconds, the eyes opened again.

    [She is not here. Thee can ask Astraea when she wakes. Thee can still wish.]

    The eye was extremely benevolent at Lawrend.

    "You still didn''t understand my earlier question. I want to know the history of this world."

    [Is thee certain to desire thy answer?]

    The eye squinted at Lawrend.

    He was sure that he wanted the answer, but it made Lawrend doubt. The eye was that powerful where its thoughts influenced Lawrend without it intending to.

    It may have well been the reason why everyone was frozen in ce.

    Lawrend took a long and deep breath before saying, "Yes. I want to know."

 Chapter 834 A Vast Eternal Cosmos

    ?

    "Yes. I want to know."

    [Thy world started out of nothing but a cloud of dust suspended in the eternal cosmos. Time passed slowly and indefinitely¡­]

    Lawrend listened, and he slowly lost track of the time he slowly found himself before a dark empty stretch of the night sky. There were stars as far as the eye could see. He was in the center with nothing nearby he could reach.

    He was enveloped in a thin stretch of tiny dust particles. These dust reached so far that Lawrend couldn''t tell where they started or ended. They were as numerous as the countless billion billion billion stars surrounding him.

    Lawrend watched this scene for an hour and realized he couldn''t hear the Spirit World talking anymore. Its effects on his soul were so strong it took him that long to realize.

    "What the hell?"

    Lawrend looked around him. He could breathe and fly across, but the speed he traversed space was nothing before the gigantic size of the cloud of dust surrounding him.

    A day passed in the blink of an eye. Lawrend used his expertise in space magic to travel farther and farther from his origin. As he did so, his sense of time faded away as there was no reference point for him topare to.

    "This is crazy. What''s going on?" Lawrend asked himself as he continued flying forward at a constant pace.

    His steps crossed space, but he couldn''t tell if he was getting somewhere or not.

    Lawrend didn''t realize it but a year swiftly passed while he was still stuck in the middle of the dust cloud. He thought he could get to the end of it with his magic, but his thoughts were proven wrong as time flowed uncontrobly.

    Devoid of any reference, Lawrend''s mind flowed on its own time. His thoughts slowed down then would speed up. His anxiety reached an all-time high as he started missing his maids and family.

    "Let me out!" Lawrend screamed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He was reaching the end of his sanity as a decade had passed in that short-but-not-short moment. In this scale of the universe, time and space held no meaning.

    Without the capability to traverse the vast distance of empty space, no being would be able to see the difference between this ce and that ce, or now, then, and before.

    "..."

    Lawrend abruptly stopped. He looked at the stars around him. He paid special detail to them down to the size of a bacteria.

    "I moved, but the stars around me also moved a minuscule amount¡­"

    Lawrend was shocked. There was no absolute point of reference for him to reliably tell if he really moved or not. Though, Lawrend believed more that he moved as he had used his space magic so much.

    The minuscule movement Lawrend detected might seem nothing, but it was a spectacr amount of distance in the vast space he was away from those stars.

    It was like seeing a dog run across the street but you would only see it move across one inch in your vision. Sure, you could tell it moved across the street because you can see the street, but in space, Lawrend couldn''t do that. There was no street to reference the movement of the dogs(stars).

    Lawrend rxed his anxious soul by taking a deep breath repeatedly. He just realized it now, but he could still breathe as if he was in a world. From his understanding of outer space, that shouldn''t be possible.

    "This is not real. I knew that, but it''s so realistic I forgot to check."

    Lawrend studied the stars around him. Their arrangement was unfamiliar to him. The night skies of Earth were unlike it, including those from both the Human and Demon Worlds. The stars here were unknown to him.

    In other words, this was someone else''s starry sky; the Spirit World''s memory.

    "It''s showing me its history," Lawrend mumbled.

    He couldn''t believe he didn''t understand this sooner. Lawrend thought he had only spent a few days or months here. He failed to realize that he had been here for more than a decade.

    If Lawrend knew that, he would realize that the being known as the Spirit World was not to be trifled with. A whole world''s spirit contained so much energy.

    Lawrend decided to wait instead. Even if he could leave this cloud of dust, there was no ce for him to go. The nearest star would take him so long to reach he might be dead before reaching halfway to it.

    Lawrend closed his eyes and decided to study his inner self. He found clues from the eye of the Spirit World that there were more to his soul. Since he had nothing better to do, he would study it.

    He gave a brief thought to learning more magic, but there was no point as this body was not real. His soul was the only real thing here. Improvements there would reflect on him even if he left this illusionter.

    ¡­

    A hundred¡­ thousand¡­ ten thousand¡­ hundred thousand¡­ a million years¡­

    Lawrend had no idea he sitting cross-legged for that long. All in his mind were his memories, and his soul. He contemted who he was. He knew his weaknesses and strengths clearly, but he was still not done.

    He wanted to know how to read his own soul.

    Lawrend came from a well-off family on Earth. He was a simple man who loved the sexual pleasures of life. He specifically enjoyed thepany of maids.

    But the Lawrend right now was very different than the one from before. He now wanted peace and to understand his soul in the search for his true self.

    "The reason I exist is not because I need to, but because I happen to exist that I''m here. I can choose if I want to continue existing or not¡­"

    Lawrend''s thoughts strayed further and further. He focused on the idea of his existence. He was alive because his parents made him while having fun, but his parents were alive because of their own parents, who were also alive because of their own parents, etc.

 Chapter 835 The Young Spirit World Arises Out Of Nothing

    ?

    There was no reason for one to exist, but finding a reason for one''s existence was the ultimate goal of life. Those that died never get to reproduce, and those that lived got to multiply. Such was the way of life.

    Thus, those that were alive had strong attachments to living as those that didn''t hadn''t lived to reproduce.

    ¡­

    Ten million years.

    Time was lost to Lawrend. He had already forgotten his maids and the reason he was here in the first ce. Compared to his ten million years of existence here, his life as Lawrend was but a speck of dust.

    "This reminds me of that time I watched my world grow¡­" Lawrend whispered without thought.

    Suddenly, like a spark of lightning, his memories shed inside his mind again. He remembered who he was, and what he was fighting for.

    "Phew¡­"

    Lawrend visibly sweated as fear enveloped his soul. He almost lost himself contemting. Questioning the mysteries of existence was dangerous. It could lead to severe consequences such as losing the essence of his soul, which was his goals and dreams.

    It was simply too difficult toprehend while keeping yourself intact.

    Lawrend gathered himself and approached it carefully. This time, he constantly checked on himself by doing self-introspection. If he was acting deranged, he would stop and remind himself who he was.

    Time was the greatest torture Lawrend could experience. There was nothing for him to do but study his own soul. The more he experienced, the more he realized that he was needing less and less to remind himself of who he was.

    "I''m Lawrend Horiel Ignis. I still remember it."

    Lawrend was slightly anxious about his memory. At some point, he had forgotten a lot of things, and he couldn''t remember them anymore, but he was sure of who he was.

    ¡­

    A hundred million¡­ a billion years¡­

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend noticed something was different around him. He opened his eyes and scanned the dust around him. They were slowly moving in a specific direction. It was minimal, but they were moving in a curve as if they were revolving around something.

    "Oh!"

    Lawrend stared at a small ball of space dust spinning rapidly at the center. It was bright white in color and it had grown to the size of a basketball. It was a distance away from him.

    "This is the star system of the Spirit World."

    Lawrend understood that.

    Instead of focusing on his soul, Lawrend decided to watch it instead. It was exciting at first but time flowed fast until Lawrend lost interest.

    It was just space dust gathering into a ball. This cloud was so big that it would take so long to see it grow even a millimeter.

    And so, Lawrend went back to studying his soul.

    ¡­

    A billion and a million years¡­

    "Huh?"

    Lawrend opened his eyes and noticed the-sized ball of glowing red dust spinning rapidly. Compared to before, there were also big clumps of space dust revolving around it.

    "This is unlike the evolution of my world¡­"

    Lawrend was astounded at the speed of this star system''s evolution. It was painfully slow at the start, but it started exponentially speeding up.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    [Who am I?]

    As Lawrend was looking around him, he sensed a tiny thought escape from somewhere.

    "WHO!?"

    Lawrend was spooked as anyone would in his situation. He had been here for so long that he was confident he was the only one here.

    [What am I doing?]

    The thought was filled with confusion. It had no ents or recognizable features as it was just a strand of pure thought from a soul somewhere.

    "That is a small asteroid?"

    Lawrend pinpointed the direction from where the thought wasing from. It was from one of the asteroids revolving around the glowing red.

    It was so far from Lawrend, but Lawrend could still sense its thoughts.

    "There is no point flying to it. It will reach me closer after some time."

    Lawrend recognized that the glowing red was much closer to himpared to his distance to that thinking asteroid.

    Half a year passed and the asteroid was as close to Lawrend as ever. Its thoughts were so powerful that Lawrend could not think properly.

    [I''m so lonely¡­ I''m so lonely¡­ Why do I exist? I''m drifting around this red thing for so long¡­]

    The thoughts were so erratic. It was like a teenager suffering an existential crisis. Lawrend shook the idea of getting close to it from his head. Its thoughts were too strong that it might affect his identity.

    "Let''s wait and see¡­"

    Lawrend carefully observed the evolution of this star system and the mysterious thinking asteroid.

    One day another asteroid got close to the thinking asteroid. They bumped each other and the thinking asteroid immediately took offense. It started spewing out curses that Lawrend didn''t know where it got them from.

    On a fateful day, the two asteroids crashed into each other and resulted in the thinking asteroid growing bigger. It was at first confused at the development, but then it became ecstatic as it realized there was something for it to do.

    Two billion years¡­

    This ce was unlike what it was before. The tiny asteroid had grown to the size of a, and a star was starting to ignite its furnace at the center of the star system.

    It was so big that Lawrend had to fly away from it so he wouldn''t be enveloped by its hot surface.

    The constant crashes into other objects moved the orbit of the thinking much further away. Its thoughts were few but they were filled with mysteriespared to the past.

    [The universe exists not because of a cause, but because it doesn''t exist in infinitely more ces.]

    Lawrend had grown impassive to these mind-numbing thoughts of the thinking. Although sometimes they were meaningless, it didn''t mean that Lawrend didn''t learn something from them.

    He had gotten so many benefits from the thinking that he had the thought of bing a part of it.

    Lawrend knew that he couldn''t let that happen so he constantly reminded himself once again, but for an entirely different reasonpared to before.

 Chapter 836 The Creator Appears Again

    <h4>Chapter 836 The Creator Appears Again</h4>

    At this point in time, the star system Lawrend was in was very active. Countless asteroids flew everywhere and crashed into the thinking.

    There were also others, but they were dead with no sign of thoughts.

    The thinking tried tomunicate with them, but it realized it was truly alone in this space. Although, it didn''t sense that Lawrend was there from the beginning to the end.

    ¡­

    Three billion years of time had passed ever since Lawrend appeared in this growing star system.

    From the space dust that covered the vast expanse to the active star system before him, Lawrend had seen it all. The star in the middle was now releasing a storm of light that irradiated the whole star system.

    Unlike three billion years ago, the star system now was much smaller as the space dust gathered together because of the force of gravity.

    [Life? What is life?]

    All of a sudden, the train of thought from the young Spirit World changed. It started contemting life. Before, it contemted its existence, but it now specifically contemted life as in animals, nts, bacteria, etc.

    Lawrend was astounded as it came up with it from nowhere.

    "Is this the power of time?"

    Lawrend experienced time but he was nowhere as near to the level of this thinking. From start to finish, they were in different levels of existence.

    Just the first thought of it when it was still a tiny asteroid overwhelmed Lawrend''s soul.

    [I shall not be lonely any more¡­]

    An aura Lawrend was oh-so-familiar with gathered around the young Spirit World. A gray blur appeared out of nowhere. It stopped and nced at Lawrend.

    It sent a scare down Lawrend''s spine as he could tell that the mysterious being smiled at him.

    "He¡­"

    Lawrend could only mutter one word before the creator of this universe.

    [Young, what is your wish?]

    [Wish? What is a wish?] the young Spirit World replied in confusion.

    In its long contemtion, it had never thought about wishes. After all, it only learned everything from nothing. Wishes were something of a human construct based on their desires.

    [Do you want something? I can make ite true.]

    Lawrend eavesdropped on the thoughts being sent from the two beings.

    [Who are you?]

    The young Spirit World was confused why there was another thought before it. It was like growing up alone for so long on an ind and suddenly seeing another human.

    Of course, the two couldmunicate because they were using their souls to convey their ideas and thoughts.

    [I didn''t create you, but you exist because I created where you exist.]

    The answer was profound, but the young Spirit World understood it. This being before him was its creator. It had contemted its possibility before, so seeing the creator in front of him was not that surprising.

    [Then¡­ I want to create others who can think just like us.]

    The blurry figure nodded its head, and Lawrend could somehow imagine that it smiled.

    [I grant you the power to create life on your own surface. Do whatever you wish.] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As soon as those thoughts were sent to the young Spirit World, the creator vanished like a balloon popping out of existence. The whole star system went silent.

    A looming power flew from the edge of the universe and arrived in front of the young Spirit World. It was a sea of white light that Lawrend was very familiar with. It was the sea ofws where he got thews to create his own world.

    A myriad ofws descended down to the young Spirit World and imprinted themselves to it. They were like giant stamps hitting the world and marking it. These were thews of life that the young Spirit Worldcked.

    Lawrend watched in awe as the white light slowly dissipated from existence. It was just like an illusion.

    The Spirit World descended into turmoil. The world cracked apart and red magma flowed to its surface. Catastrophic storms could be seen raging on it as the thick clouds swirled in massive proportions.

    Who knew how terrifying it would be to be on the Spirit World''s surface?

    Time swiftly passed. The young revolved once around its star and the changes on its surface abruptly stopped.

    "What is this?"

    Lawrend heard a voicee from the young Spirit World. It was not a thought, but a real voice made with sounds that propagated through space.

    Lawrend took a clearer look and saw a dashing young man floating above the surface as his robe fluttered with the wind. He surveyed thends and oceans below with a shocked expression stuck to his face.

    Lawrend was speechless. It was hard to imagine that a managed to gain a human body.

    "This is the Spirit World''s avatar? He looks so strong."

    Lawrend gulped. After the Creator noticed him, Lawrend didn''t dare to approach the Spirit World anymore. Who knew if this guy could also sense his existence even if this was an illusion?

    "Clever body. I shall use this form to make others like me."

    The Spirit World was happy with his new body. He could touch thend, breathe, and be more free. It was better than being a that could only watch as it revolved around its host star.

    4 Billion years in total.

    It didn''t take long for the Spirit World to start harboring nts, animals, and ultimately, humans. They were exactly just like the Spirit World''s human body.

    These humans recognized the Spirit World''s existence. He was their God.

    In but another million years, the humans in the Spirit World suffered countless ups and downs. They reached many golden eras, but ultimately copsed as their leaders most of the time tried to challenge the Spirit World.

    He was a God, but they were just Divine Mages.

    Their magics were so much different than what Lawrend knew. Each civilization utilized it differently. Watching them develop from afar unintentionally helped Lawrend learn more uses of magic.

    But something drastic changed in the next thousand years.

 Chapter 837 Two Gods But Only One Survivor

    <h4>Chapter 837 Two Gods But Only One Survivor</h4>

    "You dare!?"

    The Spirit World''s enraged voice reverberated across the whole star system.

    A woman with unparalleled beauty stepped out of the world with the Spirit World. The two of them red at each other with the Spirit World looking disheveled.

    "God, I want to take your ce. I, Alissaskiya Mgarik Pearlokiero, am now a God too!" she dered with her fangs out like a snake.

    Lawrend was slightly surprised at her words, but he wasn''t about her strength. He had seen from afar how she trained. She was just like him, but she was not from another world. She was a true-true talent.

    Lawrend''s talent was fakepared to hers.

    "I created all of you! You dare!?"

    "The better one takes all." She smirked at him.

    The fact that she was directly challenging a God aroused thepetitiveness in the new God. This was her personality. She was sopetitive she reached so high of a level only the avatar of the Spirit World could challenge her.

    "I have been lonely for so long and yet I will be killed by my own creation? Hahahaha¡­ Howughable."

    The Spirit World was clearly enraged. His face warped into fury. The world shook. The skies changed color. The mana in the world disappeared, leading to abrupt chaos.

    "?!"

    The new God was terrified of the changes happening in the world. Since she was a God too, the Spirit World could not touch the mana in her body, but he could touch the mana from the bodies of those who weren''t. After all, he was the source of their mana.

    "My Sun, help me shatter this rebel''s soul!"

    The star, or rather, the sun of the Spirit World zed brighter than ever. It spewed out a million-degrees hot tentacle that quickly wrapped around the new God.

    Fear, which had never crossed the new God''s mind, covered her face. Her skin was not affected by the million-degrees tentacle, but she was still restrained. The clothes she wore quickly turned to ashes, leaving her stark naked.

    Lawrend, who had seen the Goddess, felt some reaction when he saw her perfect body. The path to godhood had turned the already beautiful woman into irresistibly beautiful.

    "This is my home turf," the Spirit World uttered with the coldest look.

    He raised his chin and swiped his hand at her, and a giant de made of condensed pure mana andws swished out to slice the new God''s neck.

    "If I will die here, I will die trying!"

    Alissaskiya knew it was her end once she saw the naturalws harnessed by the Spirit World''s Avatar, but as with her feisty personality, she didn''t want to die without trying.

    Her whole soul, body, and everything, condensed into a crescent-shaped de.

    "God, take my most powerful andst¡­ attack!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Nothing was left of Alissaskiya as all of her divinity was poured into this final attack.

    The two des swooshed and¡­ narrowly missed each other! Alissaskiya wasn''t nning to survive, but to kill the Spirit World!

    The de hit the Spirit World''s eye and his avatar shattered into countless fragments of light.

    "She¡­"

    That was thest thought before the Spirit World''s avatar returned to the core of the world. The abundant mana fell onto the surface of the world and returned the mana taken away from them.

    But this wasn''t the end. The Spirit World suffered a major setback, but it also caused the world to be broken. With nothing left for them to do to salvage the world, its inhabitants, led by a powerful male general, created the most powerful teleportation device in search of a new home.

    The Spirit World cracked and the mana became thin after thest civilization left.

    The veil of the night sky faded away and a small globe with the star system contained within floated in front of Lawrend. It was the Spirit World and its whole Star System. All along, it was but a small globe in the eternal cosmos.

    [...After getting severely hurt, thy traversed the eternal cosmos in search of another world to help thy heal.]

    The Spirit World''s words reverberated in Lawrend''s mind. His eyes grew clear again, and he found himself in front of the giant eye where everyone from the Demon World was looking at him.

    "Augh¡­"

    Lawrend couldn''t help but vomit a bit. His soul suffered a bacsh from spending too much time in an illusion.

    [Thy showed thee the path to Godhood. Leave, and thy shall return to slumber.]

    The enormous eye closed and it faded out of existence with the ball ofws Lawrend had.

    The whole Demon World returned to normal as everyone was able to move again. Though, no one dared to move yet as the surrealness of what had just happened was still fresh in their minds.

    "Master!" Aezel rushed to his side.

    She rubbed his back in concern. The others followed suit but they were a stepter than her.

    "I''m fine¡­"

    Lawrend looked at Aezel, and he couldn''t help but feel like he didn''t know her. He had spent such a long time without seeing them that he forgot who they were.

    "Master?"

    Aezel naturally sensed the odd look he gave her. She was familiar with his gaze and knew that something was not right.

    "I spent four billion years in an illusion. I have be more profound," Lawrend quickly exined and wiped his mouth with the handkerchief Humility conveniently passed to him.

    "???"

    Each and every one of them was shocked to hear his words. It didn''t even make any sense even though they could easily understand his words.

    "Give me time."

    Lawrend gently pushed them away with his new space magic.

    "You''ve be better, Master!!" E eximed.

    She didn''t even feel any movement in space. She was simply pushed away by a force she couldn''t understand.

    Lawrend smiled at her. Her words made him proud that he was able to understand how to induce gravity in space by watching the star system of the Spirit World grow.

    Lawrend crossed his legs and closed his eyes. He recollected his thoughts and looked into his soul. The part where he spent four billion years was fragile like packed dirt.

    He could forget them all and return to who he was or he could integrate them into himself, which could potentially be dangerous. One wrong move and he would never be the same again.

 Chapter 838: Memories Are An Illusion

    Destroying the part of his soul created by the illusion would result in him forgetting most of the things he had witnessed there, as well as the benefits he had received. For Lawrend, those were worth a lot.

    After watching Alissaskiya¡¯s path to godhood, Lawrend was certain how he could be one. He was now torn between keeping that knowledge or returning to who he was.

    He couldn¡¯t write them as it was tooplicated to be written anywhere. Even if he could, he would struggle as the visuals he saw were the crux to the path of godhood.

    "Wait for me here."

    Lawrend waved his hand, and he disappeared from everyone¡¯s view.

    "Master!"

    Their call for him was not responded to. Lawrend was pressed for ideas. He felt pain seeing the concerned looks they gave him, but he didn¡¯t know how to reciprocate their feelings if he could barely remember them.

    Lawrend appeared high above the sky of the Demon World. At this time, the redness slowly faded away as the Spirit World reintegrated its stolenws back. The spirit was unable to respond when West took itsws back then as it was in a deep slumber.

    The Demon World was not the same anymore. The nts turned green, and the savage demons writhed in pain as their bodies tried to return to being humans. Unfortunately, that only caused them death as the transformation was too brutal.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "My soul is so big now. Four billion years of memories¡­"

    Lawrend sighed. He felt old after that experience. He could still remember who he was, but he could barely remember his experiences after he arrived in the Human World.

    The part of Lawrend¡¯s soul that was not created from the illusion was like a speck of sand in a desert. It was drowned out by the time he had spent reliving the memories of the Spirit World.

    "These memories are not mine. They are a bad copy from the Spirit World¡¯s."

    Lawrend thought of a way to condense these memories.

    "I will remove every part where nothing changed¡­"

    Lawrend went to work sorting his soul. He went through them quickly and took out half of it. He turned those memories back to pure soul energy. The remaining half was consolidated as a result, making them stronger than packed sand.

    "I will forget my random thoughts¡­"

    Lawrend turned the remaining 2 billion years into 500 million years of memories.

    "There are still too many. I need to forget every other memory."

    Lawrend halved them to 250 million years worth of memories. At this point, these memories were almost at the same level as his real-world memories. He was still not done, but he could remember everyone again.

    "Ah¡­ I can¡¯t believe I forgot about them," Lawrend muttered and smiled. He was a little teary after he started remembering them again. His memories were there, but it was like finding a piece of sand in a desert whenever he tried remembering them before.

    It was still somewhat hard to remember now, but it was better than before.

    "I don¡¯t need to remember the whole history of the Spirit World¡¯s civilizations."

    Lawrend was left with 50 million years worth of memories. These were all essential. They contained the various developments of the Spirit World¡¯s star system, the profound realizations Lawrend had, the enlightenments he got from the Spirit World¡¯s random thoughts, the various kinds of magic the civilizations developed, and finally, Alissaskiya¡¯s Path to Godhood.

    Fifty million years versus the centuries he spent before was still a huge difference.

    "I don¡¯t need them as memories. I can transform them into knowledge as a part of my soul¡­"

    These 50 million years of experiences liquified in Lawrend¡¯s soul. They wrapped around his soul body and integrated with it. He forgot what happened in the illusion, but he still remembered what he learned from it.

    "My soul is now several times stronger than before. Maybe¡­ I can attempt to be a Sub-God already," Lawrend thought to himself.

    He was unlike before. He could think clearer, and hisprehension increased by leaps and bounds. He now realized a lot of his magic was a messpared to what he should have done.

    "Before that, I need toe down and tell them."

    Lawrend reappeared below.

    His maids and children saw him, but they simply stared at him without doing anything. They were wary of him after the weird look he gave them before.

    "I remember everything now¡­" Lawrend uttered with a faint smile.

    Aezel recognized those eyes. She was the first one out of all of them to realize that. She instantly leaped forward and extended her arms out into an embrace. Tiny droplets of tears escaped her closed eyes as she squeezed Lawrend as hard as she could.

    Lawrend couldn¡¯t help but smile wider. He nodded at the rest, and they didn¡¯t waste any time, so they surrounded him. Aleshia hugged his right arm, E the left, Aezel his chest, Humility his left leg, Amene his right leg, and Grape stood on his shoulder and hugged his head; Rami enclosed all of them with her angelic wings; Nao desperately tried to hug his hand; and Ember took this chance and snuck a kiss on Lawrend¡¯s cheek. Experience tales at empire

    It took a lot of exining, but everything happened in an instant. Lawrend¡¯s children were left gawking and wryly smiling as they felt secondhand embarrassment.

    Some of the pure-blooded demons finished the transformation into human beings, and they smiled while feeling the warm atmosphere in the air and watching the maids desperately try to make physical contact with Lawrend.

    A few minutester, the maids sensed the millions of eyes that were staring at them. They regained their demure expressions and walked away while scratching the back of their ears.

    "Fufufu. I was the first one to recognize Master. I deserve a reward, no?"

    Smiling with brilliant confidence, Aezel pressed her legs together and shyly presented herself to Lawrend.

    "You didn¡¯t turn into a human?"

    "Fufufu. I know my Master loves variety. I¡¯m still a Fallen Angel, just like how you like it."

 Chapter 839: Completed Demon World

    "Jujuju~, and just like that, I became a human¡­"

    Juju, who was Lawrend¡¯s twelfth maid, stood up after her whole bloodline shifted from demonic to human as the missingws were returned to the Demon World. Her horns crumbled into dust, and a pure aura reced her demonic pressure.

    "Sister Juju, are you going to wear fake horns now? Fufufu."

    Aezel chuckled in a teasing manner as she eyed Juju. They both knew why Lawrend took an interest in her. She was supposed to rece Aezel since she went and became a Fallen Angel. Juju was supposed to be the demon maid.

    "Jujuju. Master likes that, right?"

    Juju asked Lawrend, but her eyes already spoke volumes about what she thought he would answer.

    "No need for that. If you¡¯re willing, I can give you natural horns," Lawrend answered with a sly smile.

    Horns were very convenient. They make it easy to handle Juju when they¡¯re making love.

    "Ahh! Yes, Master!" Juju screamed in tion.

    "Come to my roomter."

    Lawrend winked and turned around to face the millions of demons, or rather, the millions of humans who were former demons. Stay updated through empire

    Not everyone seeded in their transformation. The process was too violent for those with impure bloodlines. Almost everyone who lived appeared human-like when they were still demons.

    The former demons lowered their heads and kneeled with one leg to show their respect.

    "Long Live, God Lawrend!"

    A cry came from Aleshia, and the rest of the former demons replicated her words.

    "Long Live, God Lawrend!!"

    Since most of the demons were powerful, their voices reached far and wide. From this day forth, the Demon World was healed by Lawrend, and he was now their God.

    "After an endless futile war, the demons of the Demon World have finally regained their humanity! In the past, your lineages came from Fallen Angels vanquished from the Human World. Over time, your bloodline deteriorated and became the demon form. Those who reproduced with humans survived longer and slowly gained human forms.

    "This change reflected your desire to beplete. In truth, this world had been iplete for too long. It affected the first generation of Fallen Angels that settled in this world and the rest of you until I returned the missingws of this world!

    "West has taken far too much from this world! His selfishness and ambition trapped the fates of everyone here.

    "From now on, you are all free! Your talents are better than those of the humans in the Human World. Instead of war, focus on development and be the center of magic between the two worlds!"

    Lawrend¡¯s voice echoed from end to end of the reformed Demon World. Every former demon who heard him felt their blood boil with anger and frustration at their unfortunate fate before he fixed everything.

    When he finished speaking, the whole world mored with cheers. They etched his words into their hearts and silently swore to develop the Demon World instead of waging war on the humans.

    At this moment, Lawrend¡¯s influence was at its highest. No one dared to disobey him, even if they disagreed with him.

    "And, I shall bring down the Goddess of the Human World. In seven days, I will depart!"

    Lawrend wasn¡¯t finished yet, and when the former demons listened to his next words, their souls visibly left their bodies. They had just regained theirws, and Lawrend was their God.

    If he died while challenging the Goddess, then they would be next. He was like an umbre under heavy rain. Without him, they would be wet and get sick.

    "Master¡­!"

    "No!"

    "Why!?"

    "That¡¯s too hasty, Master!"

    Lawrend¡¯s maids voiced their disapproval without any hesitation. The roars of the former demons overshadowed their voices. Nheless, Lawrend heard them and recognized what they were trying to say.

    "Rx. I will step into the Sub God stage first."

    Lawrend smiled at them. It was a smile filled with confidence and disdain for the Goddess. It was prideful and masculine.

    Like flipped switches, the maids and the butler changed their minds and grinned.

    "You can do it, Master!"

    "Master, I will support you!"

    "Nyaa! Master, go!"

    "Fufufu. If Master says so, it must be true."

    "Juju. How exciting."

    With their support, Lawrend nodded at the former demons and flew in a certain direction.

    His maids understood that they were leaving and followed suit. His children were at the end of the line. Together, the group reached a remote region of the Demon World.

    "Before anything, I want to ask something of each of you."

    Lawrend stopped mid-air. He gazed at his women and his children. His eyes reflected seriousness and care. The two emotions in those eyes gave the women¡¯s hearts some energy as their hearts pumped crazily.

    Any woman desired to be protected and loved by a strong man. At this moment, Lawrend was exactly that.

    "My world is almost ready. Once I reach Sub God, I want to ask each and every one of you to enter it. In this way, the Goddess shouldn¡¯t be able to sneak into the Demon World and take any of you."

    Lawrend was very worried. The Goddess was still an enigma to him. Her personality was unknown even though he had made several contacts with her. There was also no saying if she wouldn¡¯t resort to dirty tactics.

    After all, there were now two worlds at stake. The Goddess has long desired the Demon World. Lawrend had a feeling that she would be stronger if she was able to control twoplete worlds.

    "Did you really need to ask that, Master?" Aleshia asked as she shook her head as if she had just heard him tell a horrible joke.

    "We¡¯re always going to support you, Nyaa!"

    "I can revive with my phoenix bloodline, but I will give you peace of mind, Master," Ember replied.

    The others likewise offered simr words. Lawrend was touched and felt that he may not have fully recovered from the illusion yet.

    "For now,e here, Juju."

    Lawrend beckoned the clueless Juju. She stopped in front of him, and an expectant look showed on her face.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Let¡¯s enter my world¡­" Lawrend whispered into her ear, and she instantly knew that there was more to this than returning her horns.

 Chapter 840: Jujuâ€™s Weakness ? ?

    Juju¡¯s supple cheeks blushed red as her mind instantly wandered into other things and remembered a few things she had done with Lawrend. She looked down, not daring to look the others in the eyes.

    "Fufufu. We will prepare ourselves for the next battle, Master. Rest assured, and help Sister Juju."

    Aezel knew what was about to happen and giggled. Her lips pulled up into ascivious grin.

    "Thank you. I will be back shortly after."

    Lawrend nodded at her and looked at his women and his children. They smiled, and it was obvious that all of them had an idea of what he was about to do with Juju.

    Lawrend opened his palm and closed it in front of Juju. As he did so, the space around Juju warped, and she visibly shrunk.

    Lawrend followed after her as they slid into the space between the worlds and arrived in a vast world with thick clouds, towering trees, and alien living beings.

    The animals were unique, and the trees looked simr from afar. Still, they couldn¡¯t be more different from any that Lawrend had seen on Earth, the Human World, and the Demon World.

    In the past, the Creator gave the Spirit Worldws of life. It was then able to harbor living beings in its image.

    Lawrend¡¯s world was created differently. He was a living being who, with permission from the Creator, tookws from the universe and selected his ownws.

    All of these factorsbined helped build his current world.

    "This world has never been influenced by anything except the naturalws it already had. It is the perfect world to alter your body," Lawrend said as he gazed at the horizon.

    Juju stood beside him in the air. Her t chest and short stature seemed insignificant inparison to this vast world.

    "This is so amazing¡­"

    Juju uncharacteristically exhaled. She had been a Heaven Demon for a long time, so she had seen her fair share of talents. No one had ever created a real world out of nothing.

    In her mind, that kind of thing should only have been possible for a God like the Goddess, who was said to have created the Human World.

    "Now, let¡¯s find a secluded area."

    Lawrend took a step and appeared below. He stopped inside a cavern. A gentle breeze flew in from outside, bringing the smell of the forest surrounding them.

    Jujunded on the surface, and her dainty feet touched the ground. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. "This is real."

    "It¡¯s unbelievable, right?" Lawrend asked.

    The only reason he was able to keep calm was because he had experienced a lot in the illusion the Spirit World had shown him.

    "Nn. I¡¯m ready. Will it hurt?"

    Juju sat on a cave rock formation and solemnly nodded her head.

    "It will make you warm. It should be less painful than the process you experienced when you transformed into a human."

    Lawrend stopped in front of her, ced his hand on top of her head, and gently rubbed it.

    Juju couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes and look up at him. Her eyes reflected aplicated light that Lawrend had never seen from her.

    "What? Is something on my face?" Lawrend asked, slightly joking as he had a guess as to what she was thinking.

    "Thank you. You changed not only my life but also the life of the whole Demon World. As a former member of the Twelve Demon Pirs, I want to thank you from the bottom of my heart."

    Juju didn¡¯t know why these words were escaping her mouth. At this moment, she felt they were the correct words to say.

    "What are you saying? Here. Close your eyes. It won¡¯t take long."

    Lawrend gently shook his head. He did not save the Demon World. He saved the world that Aezel loved. That was all there was to it.

    Juju closed her eyes, and a steady stream of energy superior to mana infiltrated her body. It first explored her veins and then dove into her bone structure.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Her whole skull was filled with this unknown energy. Thews that Lawrend received from the universe melded into her bone structure, and the leftover traces of her demon horns were revitalized with the help of Lawrend¡¯s thoughts.

    Two small dots slowly appeared and formed on the sides of her forehead where her horns used to be. The dots quickly grew bigger and bigger, and in a few minutes, two demonic horns were on her head.

    They appeared just like the horns she had in the past.

    After sensing the warmth of the unknown energy that entered her head, Juju released a breath of hot air.

    She realized that Lawrend handled her so gently, and it reminded her of her previous experience with him. Her body couldn¡¯t help but squirm as she writhed in light pleasure.

    "Ah~"

    Without realizing it, she moaned.

    Lawrend finished the process and watched her as she bit her lower lip and rubbed her legs together with her eyes closed. She didn¡¯t realize that he had already finished.

    A few minutester, she found something odd and opened her eyes. She made eye contact with Lawrend and immediately realized what she had been doing in front of him.

    "U-uhhh¡­"

    Juju struggled to say something. She was fully caught off guard. She wasn¡¯t expecting anything like this because he said it would be painful.

    "Hahaha. Where is your confidence?" Lawrend teased.

    He sat beside her on the rock formation and grabbed her leg with his hand. The two locked eyes for a few seconds, but that time felt like a long time for Juju.

    "So many things happened¡­ I can¡¯t take a breather."

    Juju forced a smile while her heart couldn¡¯t help but focus on Lawrend¡¯s hand.

    Her brain needed to process many things, including the changes in the Demon World, Lawrend¡¯s improvement, and her transformation into a human.

    "I¡¯ll help you rx. Close your eyes."

    Lawrend whispered seductively.

 Chapter 841: Juju Succumbing To Two Fingers ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    As soon as Juju closed her eyes, Lawrend¡¯s hands moved up and down her slender leg. He carefully and slowly inched closer and closer to her crotch.

    The warmth from Lawrend returning her horns, added with his warm hand, made Juju feel hot deep inside her. She bit her lips and lightly wetted them.

    After a few seconds of teasing, Lawrend slowly snuck his hand in between her legs. It was warm, and he sensed the wetness hidden inside.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "You¡¯re so wet already¡­" Lawrend whispered.

    Juju shivered, and her body became weak. She rested her head on his shoulder as he delved deeper and deeper. The anticipation was getting to her as she waited with bated breath.

    Lawrend smirked and pulled his hand back. He hadn¡¯t touched her flower¡¯s lips yet, and instead, he held her chin and made her turn to him. He leaned closer and went in for the kiss.

    He tasted her saliva and exchanged it with her. He teased her tongue and yed with it like two waves colliding.

    Slowly, Juju became weaker and weaker. Her breathing hastened, and her body fully surrendered to Lawrend.

    This was their second experience together. The first time, she was very confident and demanding, a stark contrast to her current form and acting.

    She was like a princess being devoured by a conqueror on the battlefield. She was weak, and Lawrend dominated everything about her.

    After a few minutes of battling with her tongue, Lawrend pulled away. Juju opened her eyes and stared into Lawrend¡¯s eyes. Her face reflected her intense desire for more.

    "Beg for it."

    Lawrend grinned evilly.

    Juju¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she closed her eyes and bit her lips again. When she opened her eyes a few secondster, there was a fiery desire in them.

    "Please."

    "What?" Lawrend slyly pretended he didn¡¯t understand what she wanted.

    "Please¡­ make me feel good."

    "Hmm? Aren¡¯t you forgetting something?" Lawrend asked and pretended to frown.

    "Ah¡­ Mm¡­ Please make me feel good, Master¡­" Juju whispered in the faintest of voices, yet it contained a powerful desire for Lawrend¡¯s body and touch.

    "Good girl."

    Lawrend smiled and shoved his hand back in between her legs. He pushed them apart and ced his middle and ring finger on her panties. He instantly felt her wetness that leaked through her thin, white panties.

    "Mm¡­"

    Juju bit her lips harder. She instinctively tried to close her legs together, but Lawrend prevented her from doing so.

    "Rx. Let me have fun."

    With his charming words, Juju gave up, spread her legs as far apart as she could, and rested her whole upper body weight on his shoulder.

    "Yes, Master¡­"

    Juju squirmed and felt even weaker just by saying those two words.

    Lawrend continued after the short distraction. He pressed his two fingers firmly in between her slit through her panties. The faint sensation of his fingers rubbing her through the thin fabric tingled Juju¡¯s body.

    A strong passion ignited within her as her body produced more bodily fluids.

    The strong and faint sweet smell of her honey pot¡¯s fluids permeated the cave and further aroused Lawrend¡¯s lower half as a tent had grown on his crotch.

    He used his other hand to guide Juju¡¯s left hand to his strong and raging member. She flinched as she came into contact with it and firmly yed with it through his shorts.

    "So big¡­"

    Even after their first experience, Juju still couldn¡¯t believe that Lawrend had such a huge cock. She knew it must be why those other women loved him very much. All of their sexual desires were getting satisfied.

    Knowing that Juju anticipated more as Lawrend¡¯s touch became bolder and bolder. He slid his two fingers between her panties and directly touched her slit.

    "AH!"

    Because of the teasing and the build-up, Juju couldn¡¯t help but scream loudly. She trembled and gripped Lawrend¡¯s cock harder.

    Although it was a simple action, it still felt good for Lawrend. It fueled the fire that burned inside his body. He directly pushed his two fingers inside and yfully teased with her insides.

    "Ahhh! Not so fast! Ah!"

    Juju¡¯s moans echoed in the cavern. The sounds evoked the primal instinct and desire for a human.

    "I will be gentler."

    Lawrend¡¯s kind voice echoed in Juju¡¯s ears, making her feel that she needed to do more for him.

    Juju used a bit of force and tore his shorts open. The monstrous cock that was hidden inside sprang out and hit Juju¡¯s hand.

    "So big!"

    Juju opened her eyes wide and stared at it with an idiotic expression. It was her second time seeing it, but she thought it had gotten even bigger.

    "This¡­ I won¡¯t feel good!"

    Fear consumed Juju as Lawrend¡¯s cock terrorized her mind. She couldn¡¯t imagine how that thing could possibly enter.

    "Rx, I can use magic to help make your insides stic."

    Lawrend chuckled under his breath as he exined it to her. Learning more about magic meant that he also learned more tricks to use in bed.

    "Jujuju. Really?"

    Juju¡¯s eyes changed as joy reced the fear.

    "Yes." Readtest stories on empire

    Lawrend ignored her and continued ying with her hole. His fingers dexterously explored every inch inside, touching every side and corner.

    "Mm¡­ Ahh¡­ Master¡­ Ahh¡­ Ah¡­"

    Her moans continuously echoed like a rhythm.

    "Ahhh~ Ju~ Ahhh¡­ Mm¡­"

    After a while of searching, Lawrend found her most sensitive spot.

    "Ahhhhh~ Ahhhhh~ Mm~ Yes~"

    Her moans became erratic and lost their rhythm as the only thing in her mind was to focus on the pleasure. Meanwhile, her hand grasped his member with vigor.

    Her hand slid up and down with ease due to the help of his precum that overflowed and covered the whole thing.

    "Moan more¡­"

    Lawrend¡¯s voice sounded like the voice of the devil.

    "Ahhhh~~ Ahhhh~~ Yes~~"

    Juju listened and moaned louder and louder.

    "Ahhhhh~"

    "Ahhhhhh~!"

    "Ngh!? Ahhhh~ Wait, Master~!"

    From her reactions, Lawrend knew that she was close. He grinned and pressed onto that spot with increased intensity.

 Chapter 842: Corrupting Jujuâ€™s Brain ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Lawrend¡¯s fingers eagerly pressed and rubbed her most sensitive spot. A series of "schlick schlick" noises reverberated in the cavern. It was a lewd sound that evoked the senses.

    "Noooo!"

    Juju tried to stop him as the pleasure electrified her whole being.

    She looked down and saw that his whole fingers were practically deep within her. The moment she saw it, she felt a stronger pleasure. It was an odd feeling that she couldn¡¯t describe.

    Lawrend noticed it from her reactions, and he took this chance to kiss her again. Their lips pressed hard against each other. The soft sensation of her tiny lips and the unique vor she had made Lawrend addicted to it at the moment.

    And after a few seconds of enjoyment, Lawrend went and attacked in full.

    He poured a tiny stream of Golden Divine Lightning into her sensitive spot.

    Instantly, Juju¡¯s body arched backward.

    "AHHHHH~!"

    Her moan shook the cavern, and her body trembled violently. She used his strong member as a handle and gripped it tightly.

    "Ahhhhhh¡­"

    Moaning once more, Juju released a satisfied sigh. She blinked as she opened her eyes. She pulled her head back and stared at his pupils.

    "Sit on top of me," Lawrendmanded.

    He pulled his ring finger and middle finger from her sopping wet hole, making a long string with her lewd liquid.

    Before he could wipe it himself, Juju took his hand and put those two fingers in her mouth. She maintained eye contact as she licked all of it off herself. Her soft tongue licked all around them, and she sucked them like they were candy.

    "I¡¯m so delicious, am I not?" Juju asked as her eyes reflected an intense desire for more.

    Lawrend took a deep breath. He had reached such a high level of magic, but he still felt something from her erotic words. His little brother couldn¡¯t help but express its joy by spewing out a bunch of precum.

    "Come here. I want to eat you."

    Lawrend became impatient due to her egging. He couldn¡¯t help but feel like he was edging himself by not fucking her.

    He lifted her butt and positioned her to sit on hisp while they faced each other. She put her knees on the rock he sat on, and she wrapped her arms around his neck.

    Shezily kept that position while looking at him with intense passion.

    "Don¡¯t stare too much," Lawrend teased her.

    "Jujuju. If we had more time, I would have liked to do this with Master for a few years."

    "Nonstop?"

    "Nonstop."

    Continue reading at empire

    A lewd and evil grin formed on her lips. She took the initiative and leaned forward to kiss him on the lips. She sucked all the saliva from his mouth and swallowed them all with intense greed.

    Meanwhile, she positioned herself and pointed his massive member right at her entrance. The tip slightly parted her lower lips, causing her to tremble with both excitement and pleasure.

    As she kissed him, weakness once again took over her whole body. She didn¡¯t mean it, but she unknowingly rxed her legs, which made the tip pierce her lower lips.

    "Oh! Ahhh! So sudden¡­!"

    Juju had no one else to me, but she still red at Lawrend. In her mind, it was his fault that she felt weak for a short moment.

    "Go make me feel good."

    Lawrend stared at her with a light smile. He enjoyed her reactions very much. They added spices to the food he was having.

    Still ring at him, Juju lowered herself further and pressed her crotch right against his. His hot andrge member reached deeper and deeper, to the point where she became confused.

    "S-so deep! Is this your magic?"

    "Yes. You can feel the whole me inside of you, right?"

    Lawrend held her right cheek and looked at her with love and care.

    When Juju saw those eyes, she looked away in a panic. It was so powerful she would have be his sex ve.

    "Yes¡­"

    Even after looking away, she still answered.

    "Move."

    His words had a certain power to them. It wasn¡¯t magic or naturalws. Instead, it was the power to bewitch any and all women.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Juju slowly raised her butt. The long shaft slowly exited her, giving her a lengthy experience of pleasure.

    "Ahhh¡­ Mmmm¡­ Ahh¡­"

    She repeatedly went up and down. She slowly picked up speed, and then, before she realized it. She was already lost to the pleasure.

    "Ahhh! Ah! Ah! Ah! Master¡­! Master¡­! You¡¯re so big! Big¡­! Ahhh!"

    Her lewd moans reced all sounds.

    Lawrend watched the whole thing. He saw her lose herself to the pleasure and be a mindless being that only had a love for his cock.

    Naturally, that sight made Lawrend harder than ever. He tore apart her maid uniform and exposed her two small mounds that barely counted as breasts.

    He took hold of her lower back and pushed her chest up to his mouth. He took them in and licked all over her are. This pleasure from the front only made Juju crazier.

    Her eyes zed over while her vagina tightened up. Her grip on it became so strong that when she pulled it out, a vacuum would be formed. That effect only made everything feel better.

    As for Lawrend, he didn¡¯t participate in any of the movements. He simply enjoyed her reactions and the pleasure from her fucking him.

    They intertwined in this position for almost an hour.

    "Ahh! Master¡­ No more¡­ Ahhh!"

    Even though she said that she wanted to do it for years, her stamina had quickly drained as she lost herself from the pleasure.

    "I¡¯m still not done."

    Lawrend shook his head.

    He pushed her off of him and made her stand with her butt pointed towards him. She rested her hands on the cavern wall.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He grabbed her two horns and used them as handlebars as he shoved his massive pipe inside of her.

    "Ahhh! Yes¡­! Impregnate me, please!"

    This position triggered Juju¡¯s mind to go into reproduction mode.

 Chapter 843: Filled Up Juju ? ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Juju fully resigned herself to Lawrend¡¯s pounding. Her back was fully arched, allowing him to reach as deep as he could inside of her.

    However, Lawrend would not be satisfied with only this. He injected a small amount of Golden Divine Lightning inside of her through his member.

    "AH! Master!? Ahhh¡­!"

    It immediately resulted in her legs to give out, and he had to support her.

    "Stand up and get used to it."

    Lawrend supported her to stand. His cock never stopped releasing the lightning, which further heightened her sense of pleasure. It rapidly brought her closer to climax again.

    "Yes¡­"

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Juju was helpless. It appeared as if she didn¡¯t like this, but in fact, she was so aroused and horny. She wanted him to show her how much pleasure her body could experience.

    After she was back to standing up with her hands on the cavern wall, Lawrend pushed his cock deep inside of her. The effect of the lightning made all parts of her inside as sensitive as her most sensitive spot before.

    "Cumming¡­!" Juju screamed.

    Her eyes zed over as she gritted her teeth. The massive wave of pleasure erupted in her mind. Her brain became forever changed.

    This pleasure was entirely different than the one she experienced with him before. Her heart had fallen, so the pleasure she experienced was unlike anything before.

    "I¡¯m still not done."

    Lawrend¡¯s strong endurance meant that he could go for several rounds without cumming. In fact, he could even control it if he wanted to cum or not.

    "Yes¡­"

    Juju felt ted. Even if he didn¡¯t say that, she didn¡¯t want to stop at all.

    Lawrend resumed his motion while she was still sensitive from her climax.

    "Ahhh! Ahhh! Mmm! AhhhhhHH! Yes¡­! Ahhhh! Master¡­!"

    His member continuously rammed her from behind. The sound of him hitting her butt with his crotch jolted her with unlimited pleasure.

    Before she knew it, she was already on her next climax.

    "Ahhhhh! Cumming again!?"

    Confused with herself, Juju climaxed, and a spurt of liquid escaped her pee hole. She took rapid breaths and looked behind her. She saw Lawrend¡¯s handsome face and the intent to fuck her till he came.

    Lawrend never stopped.

    "Mmm¡­! Wait¡­! Ahhh! Wahhh! Juuuu! Juju is going to bec¨C! ¡­be crazyyy!"

    The pleasure was so great that Juju became lightheaded and forgot where she was. The only thing in her mind was his massive cock that continuously prated her from behind.

    Lawrend enjoyed himself as he fucked her. His cock was being squeezed so tightly because of her tight hole. She wasn¡¯t feeling the pain of his massive girth, but he was feeling it.

    The pain and the pleasure melded together into an addicting mess of sensation that couldn¡¯t be described with words.

    He rhythmically inserted and pulled himself out of her. Each time she came, the pleasure she experienced would also be felt by him as her vagina squeezed him harder.

    Her vagina was a reproduction machine, and it tried again and again to squeeze semen out of him. Unfortunately, it was up against Lawrend, who had a lot of sexual experience.

    "You¡¯re just my toy for now. Shut up and wait till I cum," Lawrend roared in a deep voice.

    "Yes, Master¡­"

    Juju trembled from pleasure. Just his words would cause her to feel good.

    Lawrend used her two horns as handles and pulled her to him again and again. His cock reached her deepest part and kept knocking on her womb. She cried out each time he hit it.

    The cervix was a very sensitive body part. It was so sensitive and stimting it would cause pain. However, because it was Lawrend¡¯s cock, he was able to alter that feeling andpletely turn it into pleasure.

    Juju became addicted to it, and she had unknowingly been shoving her butt towards him so he could do exactly just that.

    "More¡­ Master¡­ More¡­ Ahhh!"

    Her mind and body were fully surrendered to Lawrend.

    She might have be a human, but she had never lost her intense desire to reproduce.

    "Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhhh! Please¡­ Ahhh! Keep¡­! Fucking¡­! Me¡­!"

    With a mind lost to pleasure, the two continued their love-making process for a long time.

    Since they started, about twelve hours had passed, and Lawrend was closer to cumming than ever.

    When he pulled his cock out, he made sure it was as far out as he could, then he would push it as deep as he could. In this way, the pleasure was longsting and enjoyable.

    He could feel himself getting closer and closer to pleasure.

    "Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahh!!"

    Juju had already lost the ability to make sounds other than her primal ability to moan. She had be a beast only made for sex.

    "Ahh! Ah! Ahh! Ahhh! Ahh~<3!"

    Her erotic moans and her lovely body, as well as her subus-like pussy, eventually made Lawrend reach a climax.

    "I¡¯m going to cum!"

    "Yes!!!"

    Excited, Juju¡¯s body synced up with Lawrend, and the two of them exploded in the bliss of pleasure.

    Lawrend¡¯s thick and globby semen poured deep into her. It slid deep into her cervix and entered her womb directly, impregnating her without question.

    Juju¡¯s body was at a different highpared to before. The pleasure reached its highest peak, and her mind stopped working. Her whole lower half amodated his seed and forgot to keep her upper half working.

    "Ah¡­" Find your next read at empire

    It was a pitiful sound and the only sound she could make in that situation. His semen made her body enter into reproduction mode.

    "That felt so good."

    Lawrend pulled his cock out from her tight and erotic slit.

    Usually, there would be semen pouring out, but this time, there were none. All of them had gone inside of her womb. Her whole uterus was filled with so much cum that she already appeared to be three months pregnant.

    "Juju?"

    Lawrend realized the odd state she was in. He helped hery on the floor.

    Her eyes were unfocused, and her body twitched from time to time.

    "I¡¯m pregnant¡­" she whispered.

 Chapter 844: Sub-God and God

    Hearing her say that she was pregnant, Lawrend waved his hand. He used his knowledge of the naturalws of life and scanned her stomach.

    A few secondster, he sensed a faint life inside of her.

    It was not a normal form of life. It contained a series ofws that guided it to its being.

    Lawrend quickly realized what was going on.

    Since he had gotten into this world and encountered so many forms of naturalws, he had umted many of them in his body. As a consequence, it was natural for his child to be blessed by these naturalws.

    "You are indeed pregnant. Since you aren¡¯t a demon anymore, you didn¡¯t need my soul." Lawrend smiled.

    Juju slightly opened her eyelids and stared at him. She saw that he wasn¡¯t lying, and an odd feeling filled her heart.

    "I¡¯m d¡­"

    She said only two words, but they elicited an unspeakable amount of emotion. The relief she felt slowly brought her body to a sleepy state, and she closed her eyes.

    "This child will perhaps be a god."

    Lawrend whispered as he looked up at the cavern¡¯s exit. The sun had set long ago, and a chilly breeze stirred the cave¡¯s interior.

    He cleaned up Juju with a wave of water magic and left the cave with her in his arms, in a princess¡¯s carry. He flew up high and surveyed thends.

    Rivers snaked across vast distances, mountains towered over areas, forests hid the unknown, and an expansive ocean separated several continents from each other.

    "Am I not a god already?" Lawrend asked himself.

    With a thought, he could reshape thends and drain the seas. Since this was his own world, any and everything in it was controble for him.

    "Gods¡­ what do they even mean?" Lawrend chuckled and took a step.

    As he left the world, he recalled Alissaskiya Mgarik Pearlokiero¡¯s achievement of bing a god. Her steps were so simr to Lawrend¡¯s path. She realized early on that she could put magic in her soul.

    And then, she became a Sub-God by using the movement of the stars as a foundation. Then, when she was enlightened, she became a God directly.

    "A Sub-God prepares themself to be a God by mimicking the natural world. So, to be a God, one must create their own world."

    Lawrend paused his steps. ncing behind him, he saw the faint, blurry outline of his world.

    "No." He continued walking. "A God is someone who has fully achieved a magical soul. They have plucked themself out of the natural order of the universe. They create their souls from scratch with their natural soul as the basis¡­"

    Lawrend stopped once again. He could already see the outline of the Demon World.

    "Then why did the Goddess want me to be her Sub-God? Why did she tell me those things? Does she really have ill will toward me?"

    Lawrend¡¯s thoughts rewinded to his past experiences¡ªeverything down to the minute detail that he could remember.

    He sensed the Soul Contract he still had with the Goddess and recalled the scenes of destruction he saw when he made a Soul Contract with her. Technically, he still had a part of her soul with him.

    "The Goddess will reset the world once they be close to reaching her level. So¡­ why did she want me to be her Sub-God?"

    At this point, it started to be obvious to Lawrend as to what was happening.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "The Goddess wants me to be her Sub-God so that I don¡¯t challenge her¡­ It was a trick all along!"

    Continue your saga on empire

    Lawrend gritted his teeth. The Soul Contract was still in him.

    The ¡¯He¡¯ she had been talking about back then should have been the Creator of the universe. Lawrend still had no idea why he wanted him to be strong.

    Since she and he had made a Soul Contract, then it was virtually impossible to reverse that. He was now destined to be her Sub-God.

    "...I hate this."

    Lawrend shook his head and took one more step.

    Just like he walked through a bubble, he appeared in the Demon World or more aptly called the Spirit World. It was mostly recovered from the effects of its return to normality.

    "Master!" x10

    "Father!" Veronica shouted.

    Aezel quickly flew to his side and took Juju from his arms. She nodded at him to tell him that she would take care of Juju.

    Lawrend thanked her with a smile.

    Since Juju was taken care of, Lawrend faced his maids and his children.

    "This next fight will be harder than ever. First, I will step into the Sub-God stage. A Heaven Mage like me could only do so much."

    Lawrend looked at them and saw their reactions. Contrary to his expectations, they appeared relieved.

    "We trust you, Master," Aleshia said.

    The others nodded their heads.

    "We were worried you would fight her without bing stronger first," Elena exined.

    They knew that he would first try to be stronger, but their emotions were irrational. They couldn¡¯t help but worry that he would be reckless. They had these feelings because they loved him.

    "Hahaha. You all know I¡¯m not that stupid, right?" Lawrend joked.

    "We knew, Master. We just wanted to hear it from your mouth," Ember answered.

    "Alright. I shall now attempt to be a Sub-God." Lawrend smiled at them.

    Confidence filled his whole being. He looked at the Spirit World and felt that this world would be a waste not to have a God, or at least, a healthy avatar.

    "I, Lawrend Horiel Ignis, shall offer the avatar of the Spirit World a chance of revival if it promises to be my servant!"

    He propelled his thoughts out to the ground, trees, mountains, clouds, ocean, and other elements of the Spirit World.

    The world rumbled. A powerful presence that was akin to a whole world slowly gathered into being. It formed a singr eye with arge gash in its center.

    "Ye¡¯ has returned thy essence. Speak thee terms."

 Chapter 845 A Worlds Soul Contract

    From its looks and the mana it exuded, Lawrend could easily tell that it was severely weakened. It would die very quickly if a Sub-God attacked it.

    Because of West, it was never able to start recovering from its previous injuries. Furthermore, the battle with West had also deepened its injuries.

    "I want temporary control over this world, and I want you to follow me. I already have my own world and only need your help to defeat the Goddess."

    Lawrend dictated his thoughts. He fearlessly stared at the eye.

    "The Goddess wants to devour thee. Very well. Thee shall offer a Soul Contract."

    A bright light escaped the eye and gathered into a golden scroll. Innumerable terms and conditions were written on it, and one particr line was written with blood.

    "You cannot hurt the avatar of the Spirit World, huh? That is a fair term."

    Lawrend could tell that this was what the avatar wanted the most. It was, after all, aware that Lawrend''s limit was not his current stage. He could easily be more powerful, and it wouldn''t be impossible for him to take over the world by himself.

    The line had no time limit, meaning that Lawrend could not hurt the avatar of the Spirit World until the end of time, including the future when the Spirit World recovered his strength.

    At its peak, the Spirit World was very strong. It was naturally formed in the universe and personally blessed by the Creator. Otherwise, it would be strange if he was weaker.

    "Thy epts these terms?"

    The avatar waited for Lawrend''s answer.

    Lawrend mulled it over for a few seconds. He wasn''t afraid of the avatar. He had a lot of confidence in his abilities, and he already had his world. He was much stronger in there, so even if the avatar came looking for trouble, he couldn''t do anything much.

    So, once he stepped into the Sub-God stage, Lawrend was confident that he would be at least as strong as a god in his world.

    Once he bes a God, he will definitely be able to defeat the avatar in his own world. He might even be stronger, given that Lawrend could always defeat others a stage above.

    "I ept."

    As soon as Lawrend finished speaking, a deep thud came from the core of the world. At the deepest part of the, a thought came into being¡ªthe avatar''s soul.

    It turned out that the avatar was not really here. It was deep in the core, and its soul extended upwards to the surface, touching the scroll.

    Lawrend flew forward and ced his palm on its surface.

    In that instant, a thunderous boom shook the whole Spirit World. Storms appeared out of nowhere, and the seasons changed rapidly¡ªfrom spring to summer, to fall, and to winter.

    The deep history and depth of the soul of a whole invaded Lawrend''s soul. It was so heavy and full of memories. He gritted his teeth and endured the intense pain.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It felt like he was being skinned alive. The small part of the Spirit World''s soul dissolved into his soul and altered its properties. From now on, he would always have the qualities of a in his soul. Your next chapter awaits on empire

    This was unprecedented.

    It was rare for a natural world to give birth to its avatar and soul, and it was even rarer for such a prideful being to enter into a Soul Contract with a lower being like Lawrend.

    He once again saw the history of the whole, from its birth to the golden ages, which came and went, to the disaster after the battle with Alissaskiya Mgarik Pearlokiero.

    It was as if Lawrend had experienced them all himself. He opened his eyes, and rity was reflected within. He had already turned these into knowledge that supported his soul, so it didn''t affect his identity, unlike before.

    As the Soul Contract finished, Lawrend looked up at the eye of the Spirit World.

    And unlike its usual character, it spoke.

    "Your destiny is intertwined with the Creator. I can see why he took a liking to you."

    Lawrend quickly realized what happened. The Soul Contract gave a part of his soul to the Spirit World, allowing the Spirit World to learn how to speak like a modern person.

    "Likewise, you are a noble being. Unfortunately, Alissaskiya Mgarik Pearlokiero didn''t understand that."

    "She was not at fault. There were no worlds around us for her to control. A god without a world is a weak god who is not allowed to traverse the stars yet."

    The avatar''s voice sounded tired. It had endured many things in the past, and it was at its weakest.

    "Is that so?"

    Lawrend uttered while thinking of his own world.

    "You have the permission now. Exercise your right to use both my world and your world to ascend to Sub-God."

    Its voice was filled with hope and belief. Slowly, the eye vanished as if swallowed by the air.

    Lawrend blinked his eyes and bowed. He was thankful for its help.

    "Time to step this up."

    The boundary of space around Lawrend rippled. Like a thick fog, a blurry image of his world''s surface appeared around him.

    His thoughts spread through the whole Spirit World. It reached every corner and every living being in it.

    "I need your strength¡­"

    An excessive amount of mana flowed from the horizon. The clouds quickly became mana rain, which transformed into mana stones and liquified again into a very thick liquid.

    When the mana reached a hundred feet around him, it once again transformed. It became as runny as water and flowed like a tsunami toward Lawrend.

    "With the Spirit World as the basis and my world as another, show me a new world!"

    Upon Lawrend''s deration, a shocking change came over the whole Spirit World. Every being that existed learned of Lawrend''s full name and his appearance, even if they had never encountered him.

    The whole Spirit World would nowe to know him as their God.

 Chapter 846 A Door To The Universe

    As the intense change urred in the Spirit World, an old man sitting on ake shore stood up. He stared in the distance, and thick mana appeared around him.

    "This¡­ Is the Demon World getting a God, finally?"

    Since the two worlds were practically right beside each other, the old man, who was a Heaven Mage in the Human World, could clearly feel the faint rumble of the other world.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, a wlessly beautiful woman stood in an unknown space, surrounded by only darkness. Her curves followed the perfect golden ratio, and her form evoked lust from anyone who saw her.

    "Wonderful. I will gain my first Sub-God subordinate soon," the Goddess spoke with a sultry and soothing voice.

    ¡­

    Lawrend crossed his legs in the air. A storm brewed around him as intense winds lifted up the surrounding dirt, nt life, and some unlucky wildlife.

    The two worlds released their respective naturalws. Although thesews were virtual and not real, they acted just like the real ones, except that they couldn''t create a real object.

    By all means, their interactions would be the same as the real ones.

    Lawrend had to do this because he couldn''t willy-nilly take the naturalws of both worlds. Doing so would kill the life in the world and potentially damage his new one.

    The two streams of naturalws melded into a ball. As the ball grew bigger and smaller, it exploded in a chain of explosions, like multiple supernovas happening quickly.

    After an hour, the chaotic ball of naturalws calmed down and formed a newary system.

    It had a blue sun that emitted intense energy that burnt all life forms.

    The formed next. It started out as a hot world that rapidly cooled with the help of cold naturalws. Then, it formed a thick atmosphere that shielded it from the intense light emitted by the blue sun.

    Next was the moon. Or rather, moons. One was smaller, and the other was bigger.

    The two heavenly bodies rotated together, forming a yin-yang pattern in the sky. Their lights illuminated the whole world, making dawn always possible.

    With the sun and two moons, the virtual world formed from the Spirit World, and Lawrend''s world released a strange energy. It was mana, but not like mana; it was like the yin-yang energy in his world but very versatile.

    "This world''s energy can be used by both the sexes, unlike my world wherein men can only use the Yang Energy and only the women can use the Yin Energy."

    Find more chapters on empire

    As Lawrend watched the natural movement of this new energy in the virtual world, he had an epiphany.

    Mana was not an energy at all. It was something more. It was the side product of many naturalws working together. He didn''t need to rely on any world to use mana. He could make his own if he had enough naturalws.

    "Ahahaha. So that''s what separates a Sub-God and a Heaven Mage. As a Sub-God, I create my own mana. I''m free from all restrictions. It is also why a Sub-God can traverse the cosmos."

    A powerful aura appeared around Lawrend. It was neither mana nor any of his divine magics. It was an ancient aura from the depths of the universe.

    A doorway opened in front of him.

    Behind it was a bright white light that was blinding to look at.

    This was not the first time that Lawrend had seen this. In fact, he was very familiar with this ce. His world received its naturalws from there.

    "Lawrend Horiel Ignis¡­" a voice echoed from the other side.

    When he blinked his eyes, he saw a gray shadow floating in the center. He couldn''t tell if it had eyes, but he sensed that it was looking straight at him.

    "Creator¡­"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Lawrend swallowed a mouthful of saliva. This being was very mysterious. He could always appear at any time, and he obviously controlled many things about the universe.

    The most important thing was that the Goddess was afraid of him.

    "What kind of God do you want to be?"

    A question was suddenly posed to him. The voice was neither male nor female, but if he focused, he could hear both.

    Lawrend was stunned and opened his eyes wide. This hadn''t happened before in his new world.

    "I¡­"

    Lawrend was at a loss for words. He didn''t expect to be asked this question, so he wasn''t ready. He closed his eyes and sensed his world and then his emotions.

    He embarked on this journey in the first ce because he was shot in the head. He then entered this world in another body. He hadn''t chosen to do any of these, but still, one thing was certain¡ªhe was here because of his intense love for maids.

    He wanted to love them, protect them, and spend the rest of eternity in their embrace.

    "I want to be¡­ the God of Maids."

    After he spoke those words, a strange power enveloped his whole body. It was a domineering power that invaded every bit of his existence, including his past.

    It took a few minutes, and when everything was over, Lawrend was sweating heavily. He blinked his eyes as he looked at the Creator.

    Lawrend was curious and tried to resist the power of the Creator, but nothing happened. No one could even tell that Lawrend tried to resist it.

    "Your path has been interesting. I shall await for you on the other side¡­ where gods roam like beggars."

    After leaving those strange words that only Lawrend could hear, the blurry, gray shadow of the Creator and the blinding white light vanished.

    Behind the door was a whole stretch of the universe, including innumerableary systems and gxies. Each dot housed a world ruled by a god.

    Lawrend nced at his maids and his children, then took a step. He crossed the door and entered.

    All of a sudden, Lawrend felt a strange feeling.

 Chapter 847 Reaching Sub-God

    There were four dimensions in the world. Three for space and one for time. It was impossible for 3D beings to leave this box unless they were helped by a higher-dimensional being.

    And when Lawrend exited the doorway, he had that feeling. It was as if he was seeing the whole three dimensions with his eyes. The only thing he didn''t cross was time.

    When he sent his world here, he wasn''t with it, so he didn''t see this view for himself. At this moment, he could sense the vastness of the universe and the feeling of powerlessness that came with it.

    He recalled that time when he became a Heaven Mage. All the other Lawrends disappeared as if they didn''t exist.

    Everything was possible in the infinite universe, but it would take an infinite amount of time to find what you were looking for.

    But from this higher view of the universe, Lawrend knew that he had ess to all the naturalws that could ever exist. They all simultaneously existed together in different worlds andary systems.

    Lawrend closed his eyes, and naturalws approached him. Thesews had a strange power and a bewitching effect on women, giving Lawrend the feeling that they could turn even a woman who absolutely hated him into his maid.

    These strangews were almost impossible to find in nature. It was only through the infinite universe that he was able to ess them.

    "Why is the Creator helping me?" Lawrend asked.

    Stay connected through empire

    He recalled the words spoken by the Creator just before he left.

    "I shall await for you on the other side¡­ where gods roam like beggars."

    A thought urred in his head as he now fully understood the meaning of those words.

    For the Creator, Gods weremon. In this infinite universe, Gods exist everywhere. They really were asmon as beggars.

    "Maybe for him¡­ helping me was nothing but a random thought. It''s like a human helping an ant get closer to its food by lifting it up with a stick."

    An overwhelming feeling of powerlessness filled Lawrend''s body. He couldn''t help but sigh as more naturalws gathered around him.

    "I need to be even stronger."

    Lawrend quickly regained his senses. He needed to protect his maids, and he needed to protect them as their master. It was his duty, and it was only right to do so.

    ¡­

    After Lawrend vanished, the maids stared at each other in the Spirit World. They were all filled with worry but also excitement.

    Lawrend''s consistent improvements had continuously left them speechless. As his women, they were all proud to be rted to him.

    "Sister Aleshia, do you think he can do it?" E asked. She yed with her fingers to relieve her worry.

    "Master has always been surprising. I''m sure he will seed," Aleshia replied.

    She looked on with hope and belief.

    ¡­

    In the Human World, there exists a church called the Church of the Sun God. It was the church that Lawrend had identally created.

    As his believers, they formed a faint connection with him. They sensed that something was about to happen, and they looked up at the sky and prostrated.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "O'' Sun God, please seed!"

    ¡­

    The Goddess had been monitoring the situation in the Spirit World since Lawrend melded the naturalws of the two worlds together. She could see the intricacies in the virtual world he had created more clearly than he could.

    However, she didn''t know what kind of enlightenment he gained.

    It could be a good one or a bad one.

    This didn''tst long as the doorway opened. She sensed the appearance of the Creator, and an ugly frown formed on her usually stoic face.

    "He is helping him again. This chance is only given to new Gods."

    As she questioned the decision of the Creator, the Goddess sensed an impending disaster.

    As a God, she had the ability to foresee parts of the future. It was a gift all Gods had as they all had extremely powerful souls.

    ¡­

    The naturalws fully covered Lawrend. They had started bing diverse as moremon naturalws filled his surroundings. They wanted to integrate into his soul and take the ce of the naturalws he truly needed.

    "I see. So this chance is not as easy as I thought."

    Lawrend carefully selected the naturalws. He let the ones that aligned with him merge into his soul and change him.

    At this point, Lawrend''s soul was almost as pure as a God''s. He only needed a strong catalyst to break through and finally have an independent soul.

    The naturalws changed his physical body and soul body simultaneously. He became stronger and more resilient to soul attacks.

    As these effects continued, it also became clear that his thinking ability further improved.

    "The spells only work because the world listens. If I fought the Goddess using the spells of the world, then she could easily prevent them from forming in the first ce."

    The difference between a God and a non-God was huge. Gods were the lords of their world and body.

    Finally, after a whole 24 hours of selection, Lawrend reappeared in the sky. His aura had vanished, and he seemed like a normal human being with no magic ability.

    However, his ability to still float in the air easily proved that there was more to him than meets the eye.

    When Lawrend''s maids saw him again, they found that they were attracted to him in a different way. Their eyes couldn''t leave him, and their bodies were fixed in ce.

    It was as if they couldn''t move without Lawrend''s permission.

    "I''m not a Sub-God yet."

    Lawrend closed his eyes; the virtual world shrank into a small bead and hovered above his head. It contained the powers of his new world and the Spirit World.

    With a single thought, he could exert them in a fight.

    "Toplete my transformation, I must remove all my mana."

    His previous umtion of mana was preventing the naturalws in his soul from producing his own form of energy.

 Chapter 848 Divine Mage Maid

    Lawrend couldn''t help but smile. He worked hard for all these manas and would now release them back.

    His mind quickly revisited the times when he needed to teeter between life and death. Everything was so he could increase his soul''s mana and make him stronger.

    However, with his currentprehension of magic, Lawrend knew that the only correct way was to let it all go.

    "If I was obsessed with magic, I might never have been able to cross this step."

    This situation reminded Lawrend of West. It had to be the reason why he couldn''t cross the final step.

    He was too obsessed with mana and couldn''t let go of it.

    Of course, that wasn''t the only reason. There were others, too, such as not storing the mana in his soul.

    "Elena¡­"

    Lawrend waved his finger.

    Elena was Lawrend''s slime maid. He met her on the road by chance, and he took a liking to her. In the end, she took a drop of his special blood and developed into a humanoid being.

    Ever since then, Lawrend has had many lovely memories with her. She was also partly the reason he could use the Golden Divine Lightning.

    A strange force beyond mana took hold of her body and dragged her to in front of Lawrend.

    "Wah! Masyer?"

    Due to her shock, Elena stumbled with her words.

    "It''s a waste to let go of my Golden Divine Lightning magic. I shall give it to you. With my insights, I believe that you can take a step further than I did."

    Lawrend''s lips curled into the most confident smile. He radiated a blinding light that gave the impression that he was a god mingling among themon people.

    Golden Divine Lightning appeared all over Lawrend''s skin. Innumerable tiny golden tendrils extended outwards and left his body.

    These came from deep within his soul and physical body.

    A ball of Golden Divine Lightning mana gathered and expanded with haste. It emitted a suffocating pressure that caused the air to tremble and shake.

    Dark clouds of mana hovered above his head and supported the ball of spicy lightning. If he released his control, this ball would wreak havoc for a long time before dissipating as the environment would supplement it with mana. It was dangerous, and it rmed the avatar of the Spirit World.

    A tiny crack appeared in the sky, and a small eye opened. It stared at Lawrend and the ball of divine magic.

    "What is your purpose?"

    "I''m passing down my magic!" Lawrend shouted with a smile.

    It stared at him for a few seconds and silently vanished. The avatar of the Spirit World understood immediately and trusted the Soul Contract.

    "Master!?" Elena cried out in surprise.

    She looked at him incredulously. Her reaction was dyed because of how absurd the whole situation was.

    No one in their right mind would willingly give away their divine magic, especially after Lawrend worked hard to umte it.

    "It will be fine. I need to do this."

    Lawrend refrained from exining further. He decided it was better to show it through his actions.

    A few secondster, thest tendril of Golden Divine Lightning magic left him and joined with the ball.

    As if spurred by some sort ofw, the ball shrunk in the blink of an eye. It became asrge as a tennis ball, and then it shrunk again into the size of a candy.

    The ball of Golden Divine Lightningpletely turned into something that resembled a medicinal pill.

    With a single look, Elena could sense the naturalws from both the Spirit World and the Human World. The two lightningws formed a powerful magic that was supreme over all lightning for the two worlds.

    "Take it."

    Lawrend pushed it with a wave of his hand. It stopped right in front of her lips.

    She felt a strange connection with it. An echo seemed toe from within it, calling for her to swallow the pill.

    "Alright."

    Elena closed her eyes and opened her mouth. The pill slid inside and melted into a burst of energy.

    In that same instant, Elena reverted to her slime form. Her humanoid body lost its pale luster and became a golden slime.

    Her Heaven Mage aura exploded outwards and shook the world. Her eyes changed color, and a ck abyss was reflected within.

    The sky changed color. It was bright and early, but there appeared to be another sun in the sky. Naturalws were peeled from the Spirit World and duplicated.

    "What a beautiful transformation."

    Lawrend remarked as he viewed her change. Her aura was abruptly reced by a powerful will that enved all of the lightning mana in the surroundings.

    Elena started returning to her previous humanoid form.

    Slime formed a rough shape of her body, and her skin became as pure as fresh snow. At the same time, a maid''s uniform covered her body.

    Her face appeared serene with her eyes closed as the energy within her stabilized.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She opened her eyes, and the lightning mana in the world seemed to disappear. As long as she looked in a particr direction, the lightning mana would seemingly vanish.

    Her absolute control of the lightning mana resulted in its inactivity. If she didn''t want it to move, it would not move.

    If she willed it, the lightning mana would cause the utmost destruction in the world. This abilitypletely surpassed Lawrend''s level. She had exceeded all of his expectations and given more than he could''ve hoped for.

    She had wholly be a Divine Mage of her own might.

    "Thank you, Master."

    Elena lowered herself to the ground. Her two knees hit the dirt, and she prostrated with her utmost feelings.

    "Stand up. You deserve it for everything that you have done for me. You and I know everything that happened. Come."

    Lawrend flew to her and held her arm. He gently pulled her up, and she stared at him with teary eyes.

 Chapter 849 Giving Out Divine Magic Pills

    "Master¡­"

    She let go of all barriers in her consciousness and allowed her emotions to take control of her. She leaned forward and embraced Lawrend.

    Her heart beat rapidly, and an extremely blissful feeling permeated her being. She wanted to be one with him now and forever.

    Lawrend was happy with her reaction and rubbed her back. He was d she epted it, or he would have wasted it.

    "Once you reach enlightenment, I''m sure that you can be a Sub-God."

    Upon saying those words, Lawrend let go of her. She reluctantly flew back to the other maids.

    When he confirmed that she was safe, Lawrend closed his eyes. A shackle seemed to be lifted from his shoulder.

    A power that exceeded mana extended to every corner of his body. It reced the spot taken by the Golden Divine Lightning.

    There were still seven divine magics contained in Lawrend''s soul. They had been the reason he was able to reach his current stage, but they were also his current shackles.

    "Aleshia."

    Lawrend waved his finger again, and Aleshia flew forward.

    Her long and ck hair flowed like ink in the air. When she stopped before him, she bowed since she already had a faint idea of what would happen next.

    "This is one of the hardest divine magic for me to develop. I hope that you can further your abilities in a way simr to Elena''s."

    Without sufficient warning, Lawrend took out a knife and stabbed his chest. Blood sttered out and quickly turned as dark as the abyss. Its creepy appearance caused everyone watching to feel the hairs on their body stand on end.

    The dark liquid coalesced into a dark ball that was impossible to see in the dark. Itsck of reflection of light made it seem unnatural. It contained the power to bring about real darkness in the world.

    It turned into another medicinal pill without making a huge scene.

    However, even though it had been peaceful, no one dared underestimate it. This power of darkness had the inherent quality of concealment.

    Others may not have seen it, but Aleshia could sense the intense bubbling of darkness. They wanted to appear into existence, but Lawrend prevented them. Otherwise, this whole area would have disappeared.

    "Master, this might kill me if I took it like Sister Elena¡­" Aleshia muttered, shaking in fear.

    She knew her limits. Elena was an anomaly because, after her evolution, she was already a divine beast¡ªa Divine Slime, so to speak.

    "You will have three days to absorb it slowly."

    Lawrend waved his hand, and the medicinal pill of darkness changed shape into a pure, ck dress. It was so ck that the frills were impossible to see, giving it an eerie appearance.

    "Thank you, Master!"

    Aleshia followed Elena''s example and kneeled on the ground. She prostrated and made sure he saw her showing her gratitude.

    Lawrend walked forward and held her shoulders before pulling her up. He made her look into his eyes, and he shook his head.

    "No. Thank YOU! You started everything. I would have never escaped that life if it weren''t for you."

    Lawrend meant the life he had in the mansion. If she hadn''t jumped up that windowsill that night, then his life would have been mediocre.

    "Master¡­"

    His words touched Aleshia''s heart to the very depths. Her legs grew weak, and she embraced him.

    "Show me what you can do," Lawrend whispered into her ear.]

    "Yes!"

    Aleshia nodded her head and returned back to the others.

    Her eyes were fixed on him, and she noticed the difference in his aura. Something about him attracted her more than could be exined with love.

    "Ember."

    Lawrend nodded at his distant rtive. She had an excellent and pure bloodline of the Ignis family. She could turn into a phoenix on demand and control the Divine Fire.

    If it weren''t for her, he might have needed to strengthen his bloodline to achieve the Divine Fire Magic.

    Her body stopped in front of him. She prostrated on the spot, showing to him that she perfectly understood what he would do.

    "How was it?" Lawrend enigmatically asked.

    "Huh?"

    Ember was taken aback by the strange question with no context. She raised her head and looked at him.

    "What did it feel to be conquered by me?" Lawrend asked as he smirked.

    "..."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ember''s mouth opened and closed, but the words couldn''te out. She felt embarrassed and ted at the same time, and her emotions became a chaotic mess.

    "Here."

    Lawrend transformed into a phoenix in a split second. The intense heat radiated by the Divine Fire on his body scorched the air and burnt space itself.

    He opened his right palm, and the mes swished into a tornado with his palm at the center. As the Divine Fire moved through the air, it left scorch marks in the world itself.

    Once again, the eye of the Spirit World appeared. A crack formed in the sky, and it watched the unfolding event.

    After ten seconds, the Divine Fire on Lawrend''s body vanished. He hadpletely lost everything rted to it, including his Ignis bloodline. He put them all in a small medicinal pill of divine fire.

    mes erupted on its surface like a miniature sun.

    "Take it. Let it burn and kill you."

    Lawrend nodded at her. He held the pill in between his two fingers and slowly put it inside of her mouth.

    The Divine Fire erupted into the sky and enveloped Ember''s body as well as Lawrend''s.

    When it subsided, only Lawrend was left. Burning embers floated in the air and scattered with the flow of the wind.

    Everyone was left speechless at the scene. They wondered if Lawrend had actually killed Ember.

    Only his other maids were confident that Ember would survive. After all, they had once seen her revive from the ashes.

    She was a true phoenix that could revive from the ashes. Thus, they eagerly waited for her revival.

 Chapter 850 Stealing Fire Laws From The Spirit World

    As the embers lifted into the sky, they created a beautiful scenery of fiery colors. Faintly, one could see them form the outline of a strange beast.

    Strangely, more fiery embers appeared out of nowhere. The space where the mes touched earlier started lighting up in mes.

    "Stop it! This me will burn this part of my world!" the avatar of the Spirit World screamed.

    His thoughts spread across several kilometers.

    "Rx."

    Lawrend waved his hand, and a strange power emanated from his fingertips. It enveloped the space around the embers and mes, protecting them from any interference.

    The avatar of the Spirit World was not impressed in the slightest. By the terms of the Soul Contract, Lawrend couldn''t hurt him or the world, but that didn''t apply to Ember.

    Additionally, Lawrend wasn''t trying to hurt him by protecting Ember. It was a loophole that even a former God like the Spirit World''s avatar didn''t think of.

    The strange beast formed by the tiny mes and embers slowly melded together. It became clear that this beast was actually a phoenix. It had a fiery crown that emanated a blinding, golden light atop its head.

    Lawrend''s maids, except for Elena, couldn''t help but cover their eyes. She smiled widely as she sensed a familiar aura in that phoenix.

    As for Lawrend, he rxed once he saw the process starting. It may have seemed that it was a given that Ember would revive, but there was still the chance that she would fail. After all, there were no more phoenixes in the world.

    It was certainly possible to kill them.

    This regal phoenix that formed from the mes coalesced into a fiery tornado. The figure was obscured, making it impossible to tell what was inside.

    Lawrend frowned. This didn''t seem like a good thing.

    "She''s going to fail," the avatar of the Spirit World spoke.

    With the whole Spirit World as its body, it could sense the changes more clearly.

    "Ember!" Lawrend screamed.

    He didn''t just speak but also spread his thoughts through space. In this way, she could hear him even if she was in a state where she couldn''t hear sounds.

    The fiery tornado fluctuated, and it once again started forming the regal phoenix''s features. However, it wasn''t enough, as it quickly showed signs of copsing again.

    "Young man, if she seeds, the Spirit World will lose its Fire Laws!"

    The rm in the Spirit World could be felt as its thoughts became chaotic. The Fire Laws of the world were essential for life. It was basically the reason intelligent life could exist.

    "With me here, that wouldn''t happen. You worry too much."

    Lawrend dismissed him again.

    He wasn''t sure if he could do what he had just said, but Ember was naturally more important to him than the Fire Laws of a whole world. If the worstes, he could relocate the entire poption into his world.

    "Ember, remember me! Don''t forget who you are! You must fight!" Lawrend shouted again as he concentrated his thoughts on surrounding the mes.

    "M¡­"

    A faint echo seemed toe from deep in the mes. The regal phoenix reappeared inpleted form. It slowly extended its wings outward and raised them up. It gave the feeling that it was the lord of all mes in existence.

    The naturalws of the Spirit World rted to fire were slowly being stripped away. This process was more violent than the process that Elena did earlier.

    As this happened, burning fires in the Spirit World slowly dissipated and became cold. All that was left were glowing embers.

    "Ember Ignis, you are my maid. You will always be my maid! Now, show me what a true phoenix looks like!"

    His thoughts shook the whole Spirit World. He used the power he gained from controlling two worlds at once.

    The regal phoenix reacted to his words. Its golden and red eyes turned to face him.

    Strangely, Lawrend sensed emotions from those eyes. There was defiance and also love.

    A woman''s voice echoed from the phoenix. It was mature and queen-like in tone.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I have always felt ashamed to admit that I have submitted to you."

    The words were cold and distant.

    "What¡­?"

    Lawrend was stunned. His eyes widened in shock and disbelief.

    "However¡­ This shame gave me peace and love."

    The tone of the voice became sweeter and charming.

    "Hehehe. Did you think I changed, Master?" Ember''s voice teased him.

    "...You¡­ got me."

    Lawrend smiled awkwardly. He lost his cool for a hot second there. He didn''t know what to do if she changed and forgot about her love for him.

    If that really happened, he wouldn''t be able to fight back.

    "I remember everything, including the history of the Phoenix bloodline."

    "What do you mean?"

    "The Goddess killed all Phoenixes and left the Ignis n alive for an unknown reason."

    "..."

    Lawrend''s smile quickly turned into a frown. This news gave him another reason to fight the Goddess.

    "I saw how the Phoenixes'' souls were torn apart and spread to enhance the Fire Laws of the Human World."

    "I see¡­"

    Lawrend couldn''t imagine how painful it would be to have your soul torn apart. Nevertheless, he felt that he needed to do something about it now that he knew about this ancient history.

    After all, Lawrend was also part of the Ignis n as one of their descendants. He felt obligated to help them clear up their unfinished business, especially since it''s major.

    "Master, do you love me?" Ember asked.

    This question made Lawrend freeze. He instantly forgot whatever thoughts he had in his head.

    "Of course!"

    He answered as fast as he could.

    "Say it."

    It was rare for Ember to be this demanding, but Lawrend knew that this was a critical moment for him and her.

    "I love you, Ember Ignis¡ªno, Ember Phoenix, I love you!"

    Lawrend felt no shame as he shouted his answer. He had already forgotten that his thoughts reached the whole of the Spirit World.

 Chapter 851 The Origin Of Phoenixes

    "Hehehe. Master, you''re so embarrassing.:"

    The mes of the regal phoenix swished and were absorbed in Ember''s body as she reverted back to her human form. Her pupils were golden, and a phoenix was in each of them.

    Her maid uniform was fiery red, and she carried herself with a regal aura¡ªlike an empress of an empire.

    "..."

    Lawrend stared at her in silence. He wasn''t embarrassed. He didn''t care about things like that.

    "What? Is there something on my face?''

    Ember''s confidence brought her closer to Lawrend. She took elegant steps through the air and arrived within arm''s reach.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Her enchanting smile kept Lawrend staring.

    "You¡­ look so much more beautiful and¡­ this aura inside of you¡­ is it really a Phoenix?" Lawrend asked, looking stunned and confused.

    "Why, yes?"

    "You look like a walking bundle of Fire Laws in my eyes¡­" Lawrend replied, sounding skeptical of his own conclusion.

    "Oh."

    Surprised by his words, Ember looked at her own arms. After a few seconds, she realized what he meant.

    "This is why the Goddess killed all the Phoenixes in the Human World," she spoke in a depressed tone.

    "If that''s all they are, then reviving them shouldn''t be impossible." Lawrend smiled.

    Realizing that he was correct, her smile returned. She extended her arms over his shoulders and embraced him tightly.

    She kissed his lips with no warning whatsoever.

    It was a pure kiss with zero sexual intentions and only love.

    Ember pulled her head back a few secondster. When she saw Lawrend''s stunned face, a smirk blossomed on her face.

    "What? Do you not like my confidence?"

    "You are so different. I''m sorry I couldn''t react."

    Lawrend would normally respond when his women did such things to him. However, she was so different that he had mixed feelings.

    "Hehe."

    Ember winked at him and flew back to the rest of his maids.

    "I''m sure you need to help the others as well."

    "Wait, Lawrend. What about the missing Fire Laws of my Spirit World?" the avatar asked.

    It was already injured, so losing an important element would be a big blow even more.

    "Ember, I''m sure you can fix this temporarily."

    "Yes, Master."

    Ember gracefully bowed.

    Tiny embers lifted from behind her back and floated to the skies. They reached every corner of the Spirit World in a few seconds, demonstrating their monstrous energy.

    "Spirit World, this is a temporary solution. I will fix everything once Iplete my transformation to Sub-God."

    "..."

    The Spirit World''s avatar stared at him in silence. It had no choice but to trust him. In addition, he sensed the changes brought by the tiny embers that Ember sent out to the Spirit World.

    They reced the missing Fire Laws, and everything returned to normal.

    "Those are the Fire Laws she took in the first ce¡­"

    It was speechless and helpless at the same time. It could only ept this conclusion. After all, Lawrend was his only chance of staying alive.

    A being such as the avatar of the Spirit World came from nothing and had a stronger instinct than living beings to stay alive. After all, it couldn''t reproduce and pass on itself to the next generation.

    It was a lonely boat in the middle of the ocean.

    Lawrend ignored the Spirit World and looked at his other maids.

    "Amene."

    The orange catgirl''s ears perked up, and she smiled at him delightfully. Her tail wagged left and right like a dog''s.

    Lawrend pulled her to him.

    As soon as she reached in front of him, she jumped forward and embraced his chest. She purred like a cat in his embrace.

    "Nyaster, thank you. I will do my best!"

    Amene already knew what was about to happen. She was excited and expectant about it.

    "I hadn''t named your bow yet, so this would be the perfect chance."

    Lawrend rubbed her back and gently pushed her away by holding her shoulders. He looked straight into her jolly eyes and nodded.

    "I shall name your bow¡ª Xes. This bow will have the power to change an arrow''s direction by your will," Lawrend dered with his voice not only spreading through the Spirit World but also reaching the Human World in the form of a faint whisper.

    This form of deration basically announced the bow''s ability to all the elements in the Spirit World, Human World, and his world. As long as no God intercepted her magic, then the Xes bow would always have an additional advantage in those three worlds.

    And by itself alone, the bow could change directions, so it could be imagined that the additional benefits would allow it to do more things.

    Lawrend didn''t know what they were. After all, each world had its own elements that were independent of each other.

    The Xes bow floated from Amene''s back, and a fiery wind gathered around it.

    The Spirit Wind Divine Magic in Lawrend''s body escaped in the form of a fog and coalesced around its surface. They changed the internal structure of the bow to better suit wind magic.

    "This will be your key to control the bow."

    Lawrend extended his left palm, and a small part of the fog separated and formed a small pill, just like the earlier ones. It didn''t contain as much divine magic, but it was enough to form Amene''s future path.

    She was basically the first Bow Mage in history, so it was a form of guide for her future endeavors.

    In addition, this also locked the bow for other people.

    After a few minutes, the fog escaping Lawrend''s skin faded. The Spirit Wind medicinal pill was formed and looked like a white pearl from the sea.

    Faintly, one could hear the howling wind if they pressed their ears against it.

    "Take it."

    Lawrend lifted his palm to Amene''s mouth.

    Her ears twitched, and she pecked his palm like a chicken, taking the pill into her mouth.

    It exploded in her mouth and assimted with her whole being as fog started escaping her eyes, ears, mouth, and nose.

 Chapter 852 New Divine Magic

    Amene''s figure lifted up into the air. The powerful explosion of wind magic surged through her whole body, making her appear like a god descending into the world.

    A connection was made between her and the Xes bow. It became an extension of her body and made herpatibility with the bow reach a higher level. Now, she didn''t need to think to be able to draw it and aim at a target.

    Amene only took a few minutes topletely assimte with the Spirit Wind medicinal pill. It certainly couldn''t bepared to taking it all in the body, but it was still a great supplement for her bow magic.

    "Thank you, Nyaster."

    Amene gracefully bowed, which was out of character for her. She did it to show her utmost gratitude.

    She returned to the others with a victorious smile and a swaying tail.

    "Aezel."

    "Fufufu. What will it be, Master, my God?"

    Aezel flew forward on her own. She ced a finger on her lips and lightly bit on it. Her seductive appearance caused Lawrend to instinctively raise an eyebrow, which he hadn''t noticed.

    "Do you think you can take my Holy Water Magic?"

    Lawrend had been thinking about it ever since he started giving his divine magics to his maids. Since Aezel was his fallen angel, it makes sense if she could do something about his Holy Water Divine Magic.

    "Your Holy Water Divine Magic is special, Master. It has the ability to cleanse even the dirtiest objects in the world. However, I''m a fallen angel who could use a bit of your Golden Divine Lightning Magic.

    "I think I can do it. Fufufu. I refuse to back down from this opportunity."

    Aezel squinted her eyes as she faced him. She had a lot of pride in herself and wouldn''t let herself be overtaken by her juniors. She was Lawrend''s maid for one of the longest times, and she knew that it takes hard work and talent to continue being in his favor.

    If she let herself be passed by others, then she would be like Humility, who now had the lowest approval rating among the maids. They still tried to help Humility, so she had been slowly able to gain speed in her practice, but it wasn''t enough.

    Aezel knew that she needed to take the opportunity when it appeared before her.

    Lawrend stared at her face and watched the emotions that went through it.

    "Sure."

    Lawrend waved his hand, and his skin started sweating. It was not salty and dirty like normal sweat; it was Holy Water DIvine Magic. It was the purest form of water magic in the form of water.

    These droplets that formed on the surface of his skin floated into the sky and coalesced into arge ball of water. One could faintly feel a godly aura emanating from it.

    "My god¡­"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Aezel kneeled before the ball of water.

    As his fallen angel, she sensed it clearly. This contained a part of Lawrend''s godly aura and authority over her.

    It was simr to the holy water found in churches. This ball of water in front of her was water blessed by Lawrend''s godliness.

    Soon after, the Holy Water in Lawrend''s body had all finished leaving through his pores.

    The ball of water slowly shrunk. It became smaller and smaller until it was the same size as the other medicinal pills that Lawrend made and gave to his maids.

    It was cerulean blue in color, and it reflected the sun''s light into a blinding ray that made it impossible for anyone weaker than an Arch Mage to look at it without bing blind.

    "Wow."

    Aezel''s mouth formed an O shape as the beauty of the small Holy Water Medicinal Pill mesmerized herpletely.

    "Take it. I will protect you," Lawrend said, extending his palm with the pill in the center.

    Aezel nodded her head, and determination filled her eyes. She picked it up with her fingers and immediately felt the raging power contained within.

    Lawrend''s Divine Magic was formed bybining the two simr elements of the Demon World and the Human World. These two elementsbined together to a higher level of power by filling in the gaps that each had.

    It wouldn''t be a far-fetched idea to think that it was possible to keepbining the elements of different worlds together to form an even stronger divine magic. However, there was a limit to that as the different naturalws would be redundant.

    "My Master, my God, I love you!" Aezel shouted.

    She didn''tugh as she would normally do. A weird feeling enveloped her whole body, and a sense of duty was the only thing on her mind.

    Aezel put the pill inside her mouth. It immediately burst into a flood of Holy Water Divine Magic. It filled her whole body and tried to rece all the mana he had inside of her.

    "Hmph."

    Aezel closed her eyes and sat cross-legged. Lightning crackled around her body, a halo appeared atop her head, and her ck wings spread outwards.

    She appeared like the goddess of death with her ominous appearance and suffocating aura.

    Despite taking in a foreign mana that she wasn''tpletely familiar with, there was no Holy Water Divine Magic that escaped her body. Her body was like a sealed bottle, and she wasn''t letting any of it go to waste.

    Lawrend took a step closer as he furrowed his eyebrows. The way she was doing things was dangerous. It would be easy for her body to burst apart if she wasn''t careful.

    Aezel knew this. She wasn''t the clueless demon she used to be. She had learned many things simply by watching Lawrend. Furthermore, he had been coaching her asionally when she needed help.

    ''I want to create a new magic¡­'' Aezel thought.

    A fallen angel started out as an angel, the embodiment of purity and holiness. It was only because of their disagreement with their gods that they became ''fallen''.

 Chapter 853 Corrupted Holy Water

    However, Aezel was different. She became a Fallen Angel because she was a Demon before. It was like she was retracing her ancestry since demons used to be Fallen Angels that escaped from the Human World.

    Holy Water was a source of holiness for her, but she wasn''t actually holy, so it would be useless unless she further retraced her ancestry and became an Angel.

    ''Master already has Sister Rami.''

    Aezel knew that Lawrend liked diversity among his women. He liked them different so he could a taste of different things once in a while. In that way, he wouldn''t be bored of any of them.

    Aezel approved of that kind of idea since she also didn''t want him to lose interest in her.

    ''Then¡­ the only thing I could do is¡­''

    Aezel focused and incited the Golden Divine Lightning in her body. It wasn''t as strong as Lawrend''s, but still quite powerful. She would have had an easier time if he had given her his Golden Divine Lightning Magic.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Yet, Aezel also knew that Elena deserved it more than all of them.

    The Golden Divine Lightning in her body broke apart into its original parts. She used the Holy Water to separate them into her original red lightning and the purple lightning that Lawrend gave her when they had sex.

    First, she partially separated the Holy Water. She made it partially return to its previous parts but didn''t let it entirely separate. This process made the Holy Water vulnerable, and she used this chance to corrupt its structure.

    She added her red lightning and a few parts of the purple lightning. Finally, as the seasoning, she incited the ''corrupted'' nature of fallen angels.

    For the first time in history, a new magic appeared in the worlds of the Spirit World and the Human World. This magic contained the holiness of a god, yet it also included the heresy of fallen angels.

    It was a faintly purple liquid water with an addictive smell.

    A mortal who smelled it would go crazy and drink all of it at once, making him a servant of the source of the corrupted holy water. In this case, it would be Aezel if a mortal drank it.

    "I''m done, Master."

    When Aezel opened her eyes, the corrupted aura from the Corrupted Holy Water spread out of her body. It changed the sky''s color to purple and the ground''s to darkness.

    It was as if a giant hand had covered the area around her as she stood up.

    "A unique divine magic, Hahahaha!" Lawrendughed with glee as he sensed the power of this divine magic that she made.

    Just like Elena and Ember, she was able to prove herself to him at the highest level. He couldn''t help but recall the first time he met her.

    At that time, he was still weak and ran away as soon as he saw her power. However, she was relentless and made him walk with her before she offered to have sex with him and for him to impregnate her.

    It hadn''t been that long, but Lawrend felt it was a lifetime away.

    "Aezel, I''m proud of you."

    Lawrend gazed at her with warmth.

    "Ahh¡­ Don''t look at me like that, Master¡­" Aezel moaned and almost fell to the ground.

    "Hahaha."

    "Fufufu."

    The two of themughed at each other.

    Meanwhile, the other maids frowned as intense pressure was suddenly ced over their heads. The one most worried of all was Humility. She balled her fists, and she looked at them with defiance.

    "I will be strong!" Humility whispered quietly.

    "Come at me with your magic."

    Lawrend waved at Aezel. He still had a lot of time and was extremely curious about this new magic, so he invited her to attack him using his fingers.

    "Certainly, Master."

    Aezel''s pupils shrunk, and the water mana around her changed to Corrupted Holy Water that covered all directions.

    This ce became her domain.

    "Master, I can''t attack you because you are my god," Aezel smiled and shook her head.

    The Corrupted Holy Water returned to her body, and she walked away.

    "Right."

    Lawrend understood what she meant. The source of the Holy Water''s godliness was Lawrend. When she tried to attack earlier, it became apparent to her that Lawrend could also control it.

    He didn''t tell her about it, but she realized it on her own.

    "Rami."

    As soon as she was called over, Rami appeared in front of him in a sh of light. She kneeled with both her knees and prayed to him.

    Unlike Aezel, she was a very pure angel. She was initially the Goddess'' angel but she switched her God to Lawrend. She felt an intense loyalty towards him and a strong desire to please him in many ways than normal.

    "Yes, My God?"

    Rami blinked as her blonde hair fluttered, even though there was no wind. She appeared absolutely majestic.

    "Stop using magic and show me your wings and halo."

    "Yes!"

    Rami nodded, and her hair fell back down.

    A pure white halo appeared on top of her head, and her wings extended out from her shoulder des. Her beautiful appearance made Lawrend take a deep breath.

    "You are as beautiful as ever," Lawrend couldn''t help but say.

    "Thank you, My God!"

    Rami lowered her head, feeling giddy about hispliment.

    "You already know, so let''s not waste any more time."

    Lawrend flicked his sleeve, and he blinded everyone temporarily. The sky, thends, and the mana around him became bright white. It was impossible to see Lawrend''s whereabouts.

    "The Eternal Light that exists forever until the end of time¡­"

    The bright light vanished, and a ck pill appeared on his open palm.

    That pill contained all the light. It was ck because that was the only way to contain the Eternal Light Divine Magic. If it were any other color, it would leak out.

    Rami stared at it and sensed the overwhelming power of light magic that it contained. She was both excited and worried.

    "Um!"

    Rami took it from his palm and swallowed it.

 Chapter 854 Mysterious Space Magic

    Rami used to be a servant of the Goddess. She became interested in Lawrend and eventually became his maid. The story of the two couldn''t be weirder.

    "Master¡­"

    Rami closed her eyes, and the Eternal Light shone inside her body. It made her appear partially see-through, allowing the others to see the inner features of her body rted to magic.

    Rami felt the effects clearly and sensed some ancient wounds that had never fully healed. The wounds quickly disappeared when the Eternal Light touched them, and she became perfect.

    Anyone who saw her would feel her wless features and transcendent aura. If angels were pure and righteous, Rami was perfect and eternal.

    As the Eternal Light assimted with her body, Rami became more and more transparent.

    After a few minutes, it was barely possible to see her.

    "The Eternal Light allowed her to control light with absolute precision," Lawrend muttered.

    She became transparent because the light rays stopped being absorbed by her body. This technique differed from the one Lawrend used to redirect the light around his body.

    When she entirely disappeared, Lawrend looked to his right.

    A bright sh appeared in that direction, and Rami reappeared as if nothing had happened. She smiled and bowed.

    "My God and Master, thank you for giving me this opportunity."

    It was hard to tell if Rami was there as her voice seemed toe from all directions.

    "Mm." Lawrend nodded.

    She returned to her spot with the others.

    Lawrend nced at E, who was Aleshia''s little sister. The two sisters had the bloodline of the Runic Heaven Mage. Their origin had always been a mystery.

    "E, do you know why I haven''t made a Divine Magic for my space magic?" Lawrend asked.

    It was the only mana he hadn''t created a Divine Magic for.

    "Umm¡­ is it because the Space in the Demon World and the Human World were the same?" E asked, cutely blinking her eyes due to her uncertainty with her answer.

    "Correct," Lawrend replied as arge smile formed on his face.

    "The Space Magic is a magic inherent to the universe. It does not belong to any world. It means that it is possible to use Space Magic in any world."

    Lawrend opened his palm, and a small circle was cut out in space, opening up a path to his world. It appeared as if that spot in the sky had been reced by a piece of another world.

    "This magic¡­ Even I want to keep it. However, it does not matter as much to me because I always have my world."

    Lawrend''s words were enigmatic and barely intelligible, but E understood that he was nning to give her his Space Magic.

    "Why, Master? Why? If it''s that important, why don''t you keep it?"

    E became thoroughly confused.

    "Space Magic consumes space in my soul. If I keep it, my evolution to a Sub-God will be imperfect," Lawrend exined with a frown.

    The life level of a mage below the Sub-God and a Sub-God was as high as the difference between heaven and earth. Calling it an evolution perfectly summarized the transformation.

    "I see."

    E epted his answer. She let go of the guilt in her heart and flew forward. Space curved around her as she moved the space around her instead of moving herself.

    "Here."

    The hole Lawrend cut in the space disappeared, and the space in his palm undted for a few seconds before rapidly trembling and stopping.

    "I folded space to form a pill. This contains everything I know about this magic."

    It would have normally taken a few months to create something like this. Still, it was fast because Lawrend consumed his knowledge of space, making him lose many of his abilities. He forced himself to create it. Otherwise, it would have been possible for him to pass down his knowledge.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    For Lawrend, time was more important than such minor details.

    E waved her hand, and the blurry pill floated until it stopped in front of her eyes. She stared at it intently and saw its intricate details.

    "Thank you, Master. I''m always grateful to you."

    E took a deep breath and swallowed the Space Medicinal Pill. As soon as it entered her body, it rapidly unfolded, bringing her soul deep into the various folds that Lawrend made.

    Lawrend calmly watched this happen with no worry on his face.

    Space Magic was so much differentpared to the other magics because it was inherent to the universe. E couldn''t just swallow it and let the naturalws assimte with her body. She truly needed to learn how it worked.

    His other maids could gain the Divine Magics now, but they didn''t have to fully understand them, as the naturalws would always supported them.

    It was impossible for Lawrend to create a Divine Magic for it.

    He didn''t use any space magic when he created his virtual world, which was almost as urate as the real world.

    Time ticked slowly as worry started filling the faces of the others. Aleshia was the most worried one as she used her magic to protect E.

    After a few hours of waiting, a change urred. The space around E calmed, and the curvature caused by the folds Lawrend created in the Space Medicinal Pill vanished.

    "How was it?" Lawrend asked.

    He smiled as he looked at her. He sensed a little bit of the space magic in her body and knew that she seeded in some way, although he couldn''t tell how good it was.

    "I learned something, Master."

    E blinked her eyes and stared at him with a weird look on her face.

    "Huh? What? Why are you looking at me like that?"

    His instincts told him that she just learned something vital and didn''t want anyone else to know.

    "I will tell youter, Master."

    Once she was done speaking, E flew back to her big sister''s side.

    Aleshia flew to her and hugged her tightly. She always worried about her little sister and that part of her never changed.

 Chapter 855 Humilitys Last Chance

    Lawrend sensed the meaning behind E''sck of exnation. He felt curious, but there were still two Divine Magics that he needed to give away.

    He looked over his maids. Grape, Humility, and Nao were the only ones who hadn''t received a Divine Magic.

    When their eyes met, Humility avoided him and turned away. She already knew that it wouldn''t be her. After all, he had made it clear beforehand that she needed to keep up with the rest.

    "My Divine Tree Seed Divine Magic will be kept in my world for future safekeeping. I want to keep it for Valentina. I know that it sounds impossible, but there might be a chance in the future to revive her."

    Lawrend''s eyes drifted to the horizon. He recalled that time when Valentina saved him in the magma pool. She sacrificed herself to revive him.

    If the Creator could create worlds and control all the infinite naturalws, then there must be a way to revive a dead person. He was hopeful that he would reach that level one day.

    "Master¡­" Aleshia whispered, feeling heartbroken by his expression.

    The others were the same, and they couldn''t help but feel that they had failed to keep him happy by letting that happen to their Sister Valentina.

    Lawrend''s children looked at each other with a faint excitement in their eyes. Theypletely idolized their father, and they believed that he could do anything.

    "Enough about that. My Ancient Earth Divine Magic might not have anyone to receive it."

    After he finished his words, Lawrend looked at the three of his women who hadn''t received a Divine Magic yet.

    "I can''t ept that, Master. I''m only good with potions," Nao said and took a step back.

    "Nyaa." Grape agreed. "I''m not good with magic either. I''m a little too old to have ambition."

    Shock showed on Humility''s face. She looked at them alternately and felt shame and defeat well up in her heart. She bowed towards them, and determination red in her heart.

    "Master, I will take this opportunity! I will also prove myself to you!" Humility shouted.

    Lawrend subtly nced at Nao and Grape, and then his gazended on Humility.

    "I will give you this chance to prove to me that you are the woman I saw that day."

    "Yes!"

    Humility didn''t waste any time. She flew to Lawrend herself and prostrated on the ground.

    "Master, I will not fail this! I promise!"

    Her words were very weighty. His other maids looked at each other and swallowed mouthfuls of saliva. They wondered if this would be the time when they would lose another member.

    Marano Courage Horiel, Humility and Lawrend''s son, watched his mother with a frown on his face. He balled his fists and wanted to stand up for his mother.

    However, he knew that this was not the time to be disobedient. He recognized that anyone here could easily stop him. It might only make his mother appear less favorable.

    This didn''t mean that Marano didn''t harbor any dissatisfaction and disapproval towards his father. After all, he believed that his mother deserved some time. Not everyone could be talented or focused.

    Of course, Lawrend was aware of the intricateness of his strictness. He didn''t want his maids to bezy and dependent on him. They were his women, but they were also hisbat maids.

    If there were things that he didn''t want to do, they would have to do it for him. Otherwise, why would they be his maids if they couldn''t even serve him well?

    It could also be argued that he needed to be softer with them since they were his women, but that was not Lawrend''s style.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    They might be the mother of his children, but that didn''t give them the right to ck off and be entirely dependent on him.

    "Master, please. Give it to me!"

    Humility banged her head on the dirt in front of Lawrend.

    "Here."

    Lawrend''s feet synergized with the ground.

    The surroundings shook as a strong earthquake hit the ground deep beneath his feet.

    Then, Lawrend''s right palm opened up like a ravine forming after a strong earthquake. A blood-covered object floated up.

    As the blood dripped down, it became clear that it was a crystal of some sort. It was the size of the other medicinal pills he had made.

    "This is a diamond formed with the strongest pressure of the Ancient Earth Divine Magic. I resonated with the ground here and formed it within my body."

    The ravine on Lawrend''s palm healed rapidly, and the blood on the diamond disappeared.

    The Ancient Earth Medicinal Pill appeared like a tiny marble. It was perfectly round and reflected light in aplex manner. With one look, it was easy to tell that this was a diamond.

    Earth-rted naturalws circled around its surface. It trembled with each second, as if an earthquake wanted to break out.

    "Are you sure?" Lawrend asked Humility onest time.

    "Yes, Master!"

    "This is more dangerous than the other Divine Magics. It might be better for you to give up," Lawrend continued.

    He didn''t just say these things to warn her, but he also wanted to test her determination. It might be a crappy thing to do, but it was a requirement if she wanted to risk her life.

    If she tried it and didn''t have enough determination, she might just give up in the middle of the process and die miserably. Lawrend might be disapproving of her, but he wasn''t heartless.

    "Master¡­ I don''t want to die, but¡­ when I think of it day and night that you''re going to leave me, it makes me feel like it''s better if I die. Besides, you aren''t going to let me die, r-right?" Humility asked as her emotions poured out in the open.

    "I won''t interfere until thest second. I will only save your soul and not your body."

    Lawrend stared at her coldly. Since she said that she would rely on his kindness to save him, he gave her an ultimatum.

    Yes, she would be saved if something went wrong, but she would lose her body. That price was the same as dying, and Lawrend wanted it to motivate her further.

 Chapter 856 A Different Way To Create Lightning

    Humility nodded.

    She understood what he wanted to do since she had spent a long time with him. Her heart turned to steel as she mentally prepared herself.

    Humility reached her hand forward and grabbed the diamond pill created by the Ancient Earth Divine Magic.

    When her hand touched it, a strange energy seemed to take hold of her body. It was a supreme form of energy that she had never been familiar with.

    At her level, she wouldn''t even know it existed.

    The naturalws were also known as the divine essence. They define the Gods and the Worlds. For a mage to start understanding it, they must be a Heaven Mage who was almost a Divine Mage.

    Humility needed to be an Earth Mage and then be a Heaven Mage before being able to touch upon this strange energy. She had heard about it many times from the others and Lawrend.

    She had even seen it, but this was her first time touching it.

    Her weak body and magic froze as soon as they came into contact with it. Fear gripped her heart as all of her confidence vanished.

    ''If I fail now, Master will be so disappointed in me¡­''

    Humility''s thoughts went into turmoil. She couldn''t even touch the Ancient Earth Divine Magic before sumbing to it.

    At that point, she might as well leave on her own.

    Humility recalled the first time she met Lawrend. At that time, she conversed with him in the ssroom. She became curious about him and invited him to sit beside her.

    Before she knew it, they became friends, and she wanted him all for herself.

    "I can''t let it end like this¡­"

    Humility had seen Lawrend defy many things. She admired him for the many things he could do, which she couldn''t.

    "Mother, you can do it!" Marano shouted.

    His words caused Humility''s eyes to return to the present. She turned her head and looked at her son, who looked at her with hope and belief.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "S-She¡­?"

    But simultaneously, she noticed the strange looks that her sisters were giving her. She quickly turned her head and looked at Lawrend.

    Instead of the disappointment she feared, he was smiling. She was stunned and blinked several times.

    "Your magic is not rted to this magic, but you managed to free yourself from its control. That''s impressive," Lawrend exined to her with a smile.

    Humility took a deep breath and focused on the diamond. She sensed the undtions of the Ancient Earth Divine Magic as it tried to take control of her body.

    "I can do this."

    Humility closed her eyes and sensed the flow of the naturalws. It was so faint and difficult to feel, but Humility didn''t want to give up. Lawrend''s smile made her want to do everything she could.

    The naturalws contained in the diamond were all rted to Earth magic, but that didn''t mean that thesews could only be used for Earth magic. It was quite the contrary.

    The naturalws form effects whenbined with each other.

    ''Like lightning but through the earth¡­'' Humility thought.

    She entered a flow state and connected with the naturalws in the diamond.

    She was a lightning mage, but the Ancient Earth Divine Magic was better suited for earth mages. However, the universe was vast and infinite. Some things may seem impossible, but no one could say it was truly impossible.

    The power of the Ancient Earth Divine Magic stemmed from its connection with the world''snds.

    ''The clouds create lightning, but¡­ the earth also creates lightning. Master talked about this before.'' Your journey continues with empire

    Humility suddenly recalled one of the moments Lawrend was teaching her about magic.

    Lightning was formed from charges forming in the clouds and the earth. The two opposite charges would meet in the middle, and then a lightning arc would form by following the path created by the charges.

    ''Ancient Earth¡­ Ancient Lightning¡­''

    Humility''s eyes shot wide open. A brown-colored lightning jumped around her eyes and spread throughout her whole body. It was a unique color that was never seen before.

    After countless years, the earth would have experienced innumerable lightning strikes.

    It was even possible to use the earth as a pathway for electricity. This was the case in the modern world, where the neutral wire was nted on the earth, and a much bigger and wider neutral wire would be designed at the side of the power nts.

    A change urred on the diamond pill. A crackle of lightning appeared in the center, and cracks filled its interior.

    The brown color of the lightning gave it an exotic beauty that was out of this world, or any world, for that matter. Humility''s eyes reflected it, and it was the only thing she could see.

    "The earth can harbor lightning, so it must be able to create lightning as well!" Humility shouted, her voice reaching far and wide.

    Lawrend, Elena, and Aezel nced at each other as they heard her idea. It was a unique idea that they would not have generally thought of.

    Lightning mages would usually use the clouds to generate powerful lightning magic. However, since lightning naturally forms with clouds and the earth, it is also feasible to create lightning utilizing the earth.

    "Here it is!"

    Humility raised the diamond pill with brown lightning cracks and put it inside her mouth. The powerful Earth-rted naturalws tried to shatter her skull with earthquakes. Still, Humility changed the nature of the diamond pill, preventing her skull from shattering.

    It was no longer an Ancient Earth Divine Magic but an Ancient Lightning Divine Magic.

    Lawrend would''ve never expected this to happen even if he knew Humility would try it despite the unmistakable sign of her failure.

    It was a miracle in its own right that deserved a ce in the world''s history. He couldn''t help but feel proud and ashamed that he had ced her under such intense pressure to improve.

    But if he thought about it, she wouldn''t have done such things if he hadn''t pressured her.

 Chapter 857 A Bond Between Sisters

    The powerful brown divine lightning spread through her whole body, recing all her lightning magic. Her magic quickly jumped as she became an Earth Mage.

    The powerful aura of an Earth Mage ravaged the air and the surroundings. She had just be one, so it was very chaotic.

    Lawrend waved his hand and suppressed the damage and dirt flying everywhere.

    A dozen minutester, the intense energy started calming.

    "I''m still not done!"

    Humility blinked and bit on the diamond pill in her mouth. That was just the first round of her gaining strength.

    One of the ways of bing an Earth Mage was to increase the efficiency of mana usage. Grand Mages generally waste more mana than an Earth Mage each time they cast a spell.

    Lawrend nodded at her. Now that she showed him such a unique idea, he was confident in her abilities.

    After she bit the diamond pill, all of the Earth-rted naturalws burst out. Thesews once again tried to shatter her skull. Still, it was a different situation now that a foundation of Ancient Lightning filled her whole body.

    As soon as the naturalws touched each other, they tried to convert each other to the other. It was only because of Humility''s Will and thoughts that the conversion could go the way she wanted it to be.

    Otherwise, with the strength and amount of the Earth-rted naturalws in the diamond pill, the Ancient Lightning Divine Magic would have been swallowed and converted already.

    The process of transforming Ancient Lightning was a much moreplex process than the transforming of Ancient Lightning to Ancient Earth. This was due to the nature and source of the naturalws.

    "Sister Humility!"

    Elena flew from the sidelines and grabbed Humility''s right hand. A strong and domineering golden divine lightning spread through and entered Humility''s body. This lightning calmed the Ancient Earth Divine Magic, quickening its transformation to Ancient Lightning.

    "Sister Elena¡­"

    Humility felt grateful from the bottom of her heart. She nodded and closed her eyes to focus on converting all of the Ancient Earth Divine Magic.

    Lawrend watched all of this happen with a smile on his face. He didn''t interfere because he wanted Humility to do this on her own. In that way, she could im that she did it mostly herself.

    His only contribution was that he gave her the divine magic.

    Just like the others, she did it on her own.

    Elena helping her could be seen as proof of their strong bond as sisters under Lawrend. It was a heartwarming scene that made the others feel happy.

    "Go, Mother! You can do it!" Marano shouted from the sidelines.

    Tears streamed down his face. Ever since he was born, he had seen his mother struggle, so seeing her seed now gave him satisfaction and happiness that couldn''t be exined.

    The whole process was very simple once Elena started helping Humility.

    After absorbing Lawrend''s divine magic, Elena had already be a Divine Mage. Her control over her magic was unparalleled and only second to Lawrend.

    ''It''s starting to happen,'' Lawrend thought to himself.

    A strange power tried to expand inside of his body. It gave the feeling that it could try to erase the Divine Tree Seed Divine Magic if he let it loose.

    Lawrend gave them his divine magics because he didn''t need them anymore. He could create his own energy through the naturalws that he had umted in his body.

    This was the difference between a Sub-God and a Divine Mage. A Sub-God could create their own energy while a Divine Mage heavily relied on the world to have energy.

    A Divine Mage might be able to control a significant part of the world''s energy like mana, but they were still weak under a God.

    A Sub-God had the qualifications to challenge a God. Though, of course, it would be rare to find a Sub-God that could evenly fight against a God. That was why Alissaskiya Mgarik Pearlokiero had to be a God before challenging the avatar of the spirit world.

    Lawrend suppressed the changes that were starting to happen inside his body. He patiently waited as the changes happening in Humility became stronger and stronger.

    Her aura started flickering between a Heaven Mage and an Earth Mage. Soon, she would be one if there were no idents.

    After an hour of waiting, Humility''s body stabilized. She became a normal Heaven Mage with faint and leftover fluctuations of Earth magic.

    "Thank you, Sister Elena."

    Tears streamed down Humility''s face. She didn''t know how much she would need to struggle without her help.

    The two embraced each other. Elena rubbed her back and whispered in her ears.

    "Master is so strict with you. I''m so jealous. Hehe."

    When Humility heard that, she couldn''t help but turn her head to Lawrend. He blinked his eyes and pretended he didn''t hear Elena''s whisper.

    "You see it that way?"

    "Yes. I feel happy that Master is confident in my abilities, but he doesn''t pay as much attention to me when ites to magic."

    Elena''s voice was mixed with an annoyed tone as she rolled her eyes and yfully smiled at Lawrend.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    She stated her demands. She helped Humility, so she wanted more attention. It was a subtle tactic that only a few understood among the group.

    "Sister Elena is so sly¡­" Humility replied in a teasing manner.

    "Yes, but you''re more sly, Sister Humility."

    Elena gently pushed her away with a smile. She remembered that time when Humility said she wanted to poison them with tea.

    "Hehehe~"

    Discover exclusive content at empire

    Humility giggled.

    Her aura had changed for the better. She had returned to her yful nature.e

    "Alright. I wille back after giving the Divine Tree Seed Divine Magic to the giant tree in my world," Lawrend said.

    He didn''t wait for their confirmation, as the naturalws in his body were trying to start the process for him to be a Sub-God. He was almost out of time.

 Chapter 858 Sub-God Lawrend Horiel Ignis

    Lawrend''s maids turned to him at the same time. Their eyes reflected worry and expectation.

    They were grateful for the divine magics he gave them. They didn''tpletely understand why he needed to do that, but they believed in him.

    "Yes, Master. Fufufu."

    "Hehehe. Yes, Master."

    "Yes, Master!" x8

    The space in front of Lawrend shattered like ss, and an opening appeared that led to his world. It was nighttime inside, and a foreign energy escaped through the gap and leaked to the Spirit World.

    "I will be back."

    Lawrend stepped through the opening, and it quickly closed behind him.

    "Valentina¡­ I know you''re a part of my physical body. I will find a way to revive you if it''s possible," Lawrend muttered, his eyes zed over.

    He took a step and appeared over a gigantic tree. Its canopies covered several hundred kilometers, and its top reached the edges of outer space.

    This tree was formed from the leaf that Valentina left.

    nts started growing all over Lawrend''s body. They exited his seven orifices and coalesced into a single seed. It faintly glowed with a golden and green light.

    It was simr to the earlier pills that Lawrend made with Divine Magics, but it was alsopletely different. It was more correct to call it a seed.

    nt Magic has always been a unique form of magic. Lawrend knew that nts were a form of living beings, so it didn''t make much of a sense that it was a form of magic.

    If it were used together with light magic, nt magic would act like healing magic.

    "There are many transformations that could be made with magic. It is only up to the mage to figure them out.

    "Maybe. Maybe creating a magic that can revive the dead with nt Magic will be possible."

    It was only a guess, but Lawrend could feel that there was merit to this path. Unfortunately, he couldn''t improve his nt Magic anymore.

    With a flick of his finger, the seed shot down and sunk into the trunk of the gigantic tree.

    "..."

    Nothing happened. It was as if the gigantic tree was already divine and didn''t need the seed.

    "This¡­"

    Lawrend stared at it with shock. He blinked his eyes and sensed the yin and yang energy in the world. There was no change.

    "Valentina¡­ Is this your doing?" Lawrend asked the air.

    Of course, no one answered him.

    Lawrend flew down and rubbed the spot where the seed hit the trunk. In that short amount of time, the wound healed and disappeared as if it had never been there before.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He extended his soul inside the tree trunk, and he was shocked by what he found.

    It wasn''t changing above the earth''s surface, but it was changing massively underground! The root structure pierced deep into the world reached the fiery depths and continued.

    It wouldn''t take long before it reached the core of the.

    "What is this tree doing?"

    Lawrend waspletely confused. He couldn''t think of a reason for the tree to do this.

    It might be due to theck of space above, but that didn''t make sense. What would the gigantic tree do once it reached the core? Lawrend had no idea.

    However, Lawrend didn''t want to interfere with this tree. After all, it was technically a part of Valentina. Whatever it was doing, Lawrend would tolerate it as long as the world wasn''t harmed.

    At the same time, a unique energy was starting to emanate from Lawrend''s soul. It bubbled out of nothing and disappeared as if a virtual energy was trying to be real.

    Lawrend quickly crossed his legs in the air and closed his eyes. He focused on his soul and sensed the waves of existence and non-existenceing from within,

    Maids.

    Lawrend thought of his maids. The energy that appeared was unique but also rted to Lawrend''s obsession.

    Lawrend had already forgotten the first time he had been obsessed with maids. The only thing he could remember was that he loved them and had frequented maid cafes in the past.

    Well, technically, it was the old Lawrend that did that. He was simply a superior copy that was as good as the original.

    So¡­ does that mean that he was a different Lawrend?

    Lawrend had no answer for that. He was created by the Goddess, but that didn''t mean that he was under her control. She tried to trick him many times, and he wanted to defeat her for all of that.

    When Lawrend became a Divine Mage, all of the other possible Lawrends disappeared from the rest of the universe. He was the only Lawrend right now. At least, that was what was supposed to happen.

    If a Lawrend took a different path to be a Divine Mage, would they still be him? Would they disappear if Lawrend became a Divine Mage?

    "Ah¡­"

    Lawrend came to a realization.

    He was a different Lawrend. He took his own path. He was not the same as the other Lawrends and was much more different than the original Lawrend from Earth.

    "My unique power is maids."

    The space around Lawrend trembled. A storm appeared in the world, and a Will that came from the depths of the universe descended. It enveloped his body and guided the energy formation in his soul.

    "I can turn anyone to my maid. I can give them false memories. I can make them follow my orders. I can turn anything into a woman. I am the God of Maids, Lawrend Horiel Ignis."

    The naturalws of his world shook and showed signs of shattering.

    Ultimately, thews kept themselves intact.

    A ck and white energy sprung inside of Lawrend''s soul like a fountain. It filled his being and emanated from his body, giving him a divine aura that was beyond a Divine Mage.

    If someone looked at his energy long enough, they would see the silhouette of a maid. Naturally, Lawrend was immune to this effect and wouldn''t look like a maid.

    "This is Maid Energy," Lawrend uttered, solidifying the existence of this unique energy.

 Chapter 859 Shattered God Goddess

    Lawrend couldn''t help but feel that this was a bit embarrassing. He didn''t get a cool energy or magic that could change all of creation. Instead, he got an energy that could further fulfill his obsession with maids.

    Lawrend familiarized himself with the Maid Energy. He closed his eyes and let it flow through his body. He learned how it worked and learned how to control it.

    After a day, Lawrend opened his eyes and stood in the air.

    The world had calmed, and Lawrend appeared normal. He didn''t look special in any way except for the unspeakable charm that emanated from his body.

    "So this is what it feels to be a Sub-God¡­"

    Lawrend could sense the energy in his whole world. He could make them disappear just by using his authority as a Sub-God.

    "My soul is also responding. It wants me to meet the Goddess."

    Lawrend sensed the power of the Soul Contract. It was something he couldn''t escape even now that he had be a Sub-God.

    At the same time, he could see faint images of the Human World through the Goddess'' memories.

    The bloody reset that killed all the Heaven Mages of the human world and returned the technological level of the civilization back to the start.

    After a certain point, a civilization could reach a level wherein they could produce gods with rtive frequency. Yet, no world was able to sustain that.

    Everyone was inherently selfish. After a certain point, a God/Goddess would prevent the appearance of others who wouldpete with them for resources and control over the world.

    This was the mistake of the Spirit World back then.

    Alissaskiya Mgarik Pearlokiero couldn''t create a real world, so she opted to take control away from the Spirit World''s avatar. If the Spirit World had killed her before she became a God, then he wouldn''t be as injured as he was now.

    Lawrend seeded in creating his own world, so he wasn''t worried about having a world to control. Besides, he wasn''t interested in managing the world. All he wanted was to keep his maids and children safe.

    The Goddess was a wise God. She prevented anyone from appearing to challenge her position. The Divine Mage old man was the only one who could survive thest purge or reset.

    And she could quickly kill him if she wanted to. He was only alive because of her mercy.

    The angels that the Goddess controlled simrly were designed in such a way that they would never be able to challenge her position. They might have been born with power, but they could never improve.

    Rami could improve because Lawrend gave her his Eternal Light Divine Magic. Otherwise, she would always be weak and at her mercy.

    . . . . . . .

    . . . . . .

    . . . . .

    . . . .

    . . .

    . .n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    .

    Even though Lawrend never slept since he feared to meet the Goddess, for some strange reason, when he opened his eyes again, he was standing before her.

    The figure of the Goddess in the dark and empty space appeared especially alluring due to her shapely curves and perfect features. Her white satin dress swayed with non-existent winds and gave her a delicate and pompous aura.

    "Lawrend Horiel Ignis¡­"

    Her voice tickled his ears and left his heart pounding rapidly.

    For some strange reason, she was more attractive than ever. His eyes couldn''t look away from her tantalizing body as if she was the perfect woman for him.

    "Why am I here?" Lawrend asked, getting straight to the point.

    He didn''t let the fear show on his face, but he was still absolutely terrified. The Goddess wasn''t supposed to be able to exert any influence in the Spirit World. After all, the avatar of the Spirit World was still a God despite his injuries.

    "Have you forgotten our soul contract?"

    "I didn''t."

    "The soul contract bypasses allws, time, and space. It is the supreme order of the universe. The creator himself cannot disobey a soul contract. What makes you think that you can?"

    As the Goddess'' words progressed, Lawrend''s face sunk deeper and deeper into despair. He sincerely believed that he could find a way out of this.

    His love for Veronica surpassed his concern for himself. He traded himself to find a way to save her and let her live. He would do the same for his other children if needed.

    Lawrend lifted his head and stared straight into her eyes, viewing the window to her majestic soul.

    "Have you foreseen everything from the start?" he asked.

    "I''m a Goddess. My soul canprehend all things in my world. The moment you appeared, I have already decided on your ending."

    "Is that so¡­?"

    Lawrend became silent as he kept looking at her soul through her eyes. He could sense its vastness that could never be fully described.

    The difference between a Sub-God and a God couldn''t be expressed simply.

    A God controlled their own soul and produced their own energy. They were independent from the universe, an actual transcendent being. Meanwhile, a Sub-God could only produce their own energy.

    Their souls still belonged to the universe, meaning they were at its mercy.

    "I suppose I can tell you that there are levels above mine. I''m what they call a Shattered God," she spoke, her voice ever enchanting.

    "What are you trying to say?"

    "This universe is the domain of the creator. He is your only hope now," she said as her voice faded and a sadistic smile sprung on her lips. "What will you do? Will you beg and pray for his assistance?"

    "I''m Lawrend. I have only relied on my maids. It would beme to rely on another man to save me."

    Lawrend could see the truth in her words. She hadn''t told him a single lie since he came here. He didn''t know whether he should be afraid or terrified.

    "A man hiding behind women despises relying on a man? How interesting."

    Despite the Goddess'' provoking words, Lawrend shook his head. He faced her straight on and forgot his ability to feel any fear.

    "No. I''m the type of person who would feel proud that my women would fight for me and sacrifice themselves. It means that I have seeded in loving them."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 860 The Young Goddess

    Lawrend''s figure emanated a confident aura. He smiled at her and took a step forward.

    "Really? Then, I shall make you my servant for all eternity."

    The Goddess shook her head, and a solemn expression covered her face. She took a step forward, and a ripple spread through the whole empty space.

    The surroundings lit up and became visible.

    As it turned out, this ce was inside the core of the Human World. mes ruptured all around them, and an intense white light blinded the vision.

    A constricting feeling wrapped around Lawrend''s soul. He struggled to breathe as the soul contract started taking effect. However, Lawrend didn''t resist. He allowed the soul contract to turn him into her servant.

    Beings at the level of Sub-God couldn''t be controlled through normal means.

    Arge part of the Goddess'' soul separated from her chest and melted into his chest. The thick and heavy soul of the Goddess froze his thoughts and took control of his mind.

    "You see now. This is the power of the soul of a Goddess like me. It is trivial to control you. From now on, you shall do as I say for eternity."

    Her words echoed through his mind and extended deep into the very depths of his existence.

    . . . . . .

    . . . . .

    . . . .

    . . .

    . .

    .

    Like a dream within a dream, Lawrend opened his eyes and saw the Human World burning in mes. Phoenixes flew through the skies and wreaked havoc. Dragons that had never been seen before walked thends and spewed out mes.

    The chaotic world was unlike anything Lawrend had seen before. The Phoenixes and Dragons were at the level of Heaven Mages, and a few were Divine Mages.

    Beneath this chaos was a human city covered with a dome of mana that isted it from the rest of the world. Its construction emanated intense power and repelled the strongest mes from the legendary beasts.

    At this moment, a woman stood at the tallest spire in the city. She watched the scary beasts roaming outside with a solemn gaze.

    "That''s¡­ the Goddess!" Lawrend eximed.@@novelbin@@

    This was the first time he had seen the Goddess like this. She didn''t have her godly aura but one of a Divine Mage.

    "This is her past¡­"

    Shock covered Lawrend''s face as he watched the scene unfold.

    After a while, the woman flew up. A blue me covered her right hand, and she swiped it at the dome of mana above her. An opening was cut open on the barrier, and she flew out.

    The beasts immediately detected her aura, and their eyes flickered with an intense desire. The two closest ones were at the Heaven Mage level and were phoenixes. A fiery storm roared toward her with a p of their wings.

    "Pests¡­"

    The Goddess muttered. Her eyes reflected fury and disinterest.

    Blue mes extended from her back, forming two gigantic blue wings¡ªlike a phoenix''s but different.

    "She doesn''t have the Phoenix bloodline!" Lawrend eximed in realization.

    Ember could use phoenix wings because she had the phoenix bloodline. However, the Goddess didn''t have any phoenix bloodline.

    "This world will be in the hands of humans!"

    The Goddess disappeared and reappeared above one of the Heaven Mage phoenixes, shing at its neck. Its form quickly vanished and turned into mes. Glowing embers gathered from the mes and started the process of resurrection.

    "I give up this disgusting magic of mine! I want to protect my world and make humans rule forever and ever!" the Goddess shouted.

    A powerful will erupted with her at the center. It spread throughout the whole world and echoed into the depths of the universe.

    A blurry, gray shadow appeared in the sky above her. It looked down at her and gave Lawrend a quick nce.

    "What kind of god are you going to be?"

    The voice seemed toe from both a woman and a man. It was more urate to say that the voice was an amalgamation of many voices.

    "A god that will protect this world and make humans rule forever!"

    Her Will reached the gray and blurry figure. It stared at her meaningfully, and a door opened. Its white light blinded her and caused the phoenixes and dragons that wanted to attack her to pause.

    "There are millions of races across the universe. Humans are nothing special."

    "Even so, I want to protect my race! Ever since I was born, this world has been ravaged by dragons and phoenixes. This world has no god. I want to be the god that protects it!"

    Once she finished talking, the white light behind the door vanished. She saw the whole infinite universe behind it and took a step forward.

    When she came out again, shecked the powerful aura she used to have. She appeared like a mortal.

    "You will forever be bound to this world."

    As the Creator''sst words vanished into an echo, the Goddess stared at the surrounding beasts with an empty expression. She took a deep breath and bowed to the stars.

    "I understand now."

    The Goddess spoke in a quiet voice. She turned her head and looked at Lawrend.

    "Young man, if my future has lost its way, tell her that humans have fought their way through the Darkness and Fire Era."

    At the level of a Sub-God, it was possible to be self-aware despite being memories. The Goddess here was the past of the current Goddess. Despite being separated by a long time, she seemed to know what was happening in the future.

    .

    . .

    . . .

    . . . .

    . . . . .

    . . . . . .

    Lawrend regained his vision and saw the Goddess standing before him. She was awfully close, and he could smell her flowery scent, which lingered in his nose.

    "You have taken my soul well. Your foundations are perfect. If it weren''t for your misced priorities, you would have be a God as well," the Goddess spoke as she examined his facial features.

    A confident and teasing smile was left on her face.

    "I will never regret saving Veronica. I would do it time and time again across all the possibilities."

 Chapter 861 Unraveling Of Will

    "O-oh? You can speak."

    The Goddess'' eyes trembled. She looked at him again and noticed that he wasn''t afraid at all. He exuded the same confidence he had before she controlled him.

    "Yes and I have a message for you."

    "Message for me?" the Goddess tilted her head cutely. If Lawrend wasn''t solemn, he would have appreciated such an expression from her.

    "Your past told me that humans have fought their way through the Darkness and Fire Era," Lawrend said. He didn''t know what it meant, but he could guess that it might be rted to the city that he saw.

    "Y-You¡­!"

    Surprised by his words, the Goddess widened her eyes. A wave of emotion appeared on her face, and she stared at him incredulously.

    "I may understand now why the Creator sent me to you."

    Lawrend took a step forward. He faced this Goddess with no fear and anxiety.

    "You no longer have the Will of the Goddess. You are an empty shell that has degraded with the passage of time."

    Lawrend''s eyes stared straight into her soul. He saw the billions of years that the Goddess had experienced. She was initially a human being, but the passage of time slowly eroded her soul, and she was no longer the same.

    "That''s not true¡­"

    "What is your Will then?" Lawrend asked, his voice growing louder and his distance closing on her.

    "My Will is¡­ to protect the Human World!"

    "Wrong!"

    "Your Will is to protect the Human World and¡­ to make humans rule forever!"

    Once she heard Lawrend''s words, a vast Will from the depths of the universe descended onto this ce. A blurry gray shadow appeared behind the Goddess.

    "C-Creator!?" the Goddess screeched and turned around.

    "You are forever bound to this world because of your Will. Your Will is no longer to protect the world or to make humans rule forever. Since so, you are free."

    A few secondster, the oppressing aura vanished, and the Goddess was left standing there. An odd feeling filled her chest as the strange power that kept her in this world had disappeared.

    .@@novelbin@@

    . .

    . . .

    . . . .

    . . . . .

    . . . . . .

    . . . . . . .

    Lawrend opened his eyes. He had returned to his world, and a multitude of emotions swirled in his heart. He could sense that the control of the Goddess over him had been cut off by some power.

    "What is happening?" Lawrend asked out loud.

    He looked up at the stars above his world and wondered what they meant. He took a step forward, and two maid hands appeared in the air, forming a heart-shaped portal to the Spirit World.

    When he came out, Lawrend''s women left their temporary houses and flew over to him. They surrounded him like flies and immediately noticed the strange energy that covered him.

    "Master¡­?" Aezel asked, unsure.

    "It''s still me," Lawrend replied and smiled.

    "You feel so different. It''s like, you''re a step above us," Elena said.

    "A Sub-God is very close to the divinity, after all."

    Lawrend nodded at them.

    "What are the ns now, Master?" E asked.

    "Are we going to attack the Goddess?" Ember added.

    "Wait, who said that you''re all going to participate?"

    Lawrend couldn''t help but do a double take of his maids. They were all enthusiastic about using their new magic against the Goddess.

    "Isn''t that why Master gave us his Divine Magics?" Rami responded.

    "..."

    Lawrend became speechless. He didn''t think that it could be seen that way. A wry smile appeared on his face.

    "Come with me."

    Lawrend didn''t say anything much. A heart-shaped portal formed in the air, and he waved at his maids.

    "Master, your magic has be weird¡­" E muttered, staring at the two silhouettes of hands covered with white gloves. It was very obvious that those hands were a maid''s.

    "Ehem. Let''s not pay attention to that. Come to my world. I can''t let any of you be hurt."

    Lawrend rubbed his nose in embarrassment. He didn''t know how to exin to them that his energy was called "Maid Energy". It wasn''t cool or legendary, but rather, it seemedme inparison.

    "We want to fight with you, Master," Elena said, and she stepped forward to stand before him.

    The determination in her eyes showed her desire to help.

    "Master, you can''t expect us to wait for good news, right?" Ember continued.

    The two of them were Divine Mages and were confident in their abilities. Even if they wouldn''t be able to help much, they should still be able to offer some sort of assistance.

    "Alright. I promise I will call upon you girls if there is a chance," Lawrend replied, feeling tired.

    "A promise is a promise, Master. Fufufu," Aezel chuckled.

    The whole group nodded their heads in agreement. Lawrend believed that they were trying to peer-pressure him.

    Nevertheless, Lawrend convinced his maids, and his children followed them.

    With his biggest worries taken care of, Lawrend summoned the energy of the Spirit World and covered himself with it.

    The power of two worlds supported him and brought his aura higher than before. He looked like a Sub-God, but it wasn''t wrong to say that he was a God.

    Lawrend found a portal to the Human World and opened it with a flick of his finger. He passed through and appeared under the ocean.

    A chaotic energy ravaged the whole Human World. The Will of the Goddess unraveled and was scattered all over the ce.

    "What is going on?" Lawrend looked at the Human World with shock and disbelief.

    He flew out of the ocean and extended his soul to the whole world. He found that the naturalws were starting to rupture into pure energy.

    It would be correct to say that the world was about to end.

    "I can''t let this happen."

    Lawrend sensed the direction of the Goddess and flew there.

    After a few minutes of flight, he arrived on top of a mountain. A woman kneeled on the peak and faced the world as parts of her body slowly eroded into dust.

 Chapter 862 Another World, Another Lawrend, Another Memory

    Behind her was a shockingly beautiful woman with long, ck hair and eight wings extended from her back. She stared at the woman''s figure with sadness and desperation.

    Not far from here was an old man. He stared at the woman as well, except his eyes showed mixed emotion. He seemed to be thinking about doing something but couldn''t bring himself to do it.

    "Goddess," Lawrend uttered.

    His voice caught the attention of the three. Due to his increased strength, he arrived at this ce without making any noise or changes in the surrounding mana.

    "Lawrend¡­"

    The Goddess turned and faced Lawrend. Half of her face was missing, and he could see the flesh inside, which slowly corroded into sand and dust before vanishing.

    As soon as Lawrend saw the state of her body, he understood what happened.

    Gods and Sub-Gods were supported by their Wills. However, once their Will vanished, the naturalws in their bodies unraveled, and they would no longer be Gods or Sub-gods.

    The Creator gave the Goddess a chance at redemption, but she failed to grasp it. Lawrend was meant to be the test and the recement.

    "If ites to it, I will protect the Human World," Lawrend muttered.

    His voice prated all walls and reached every edge and corner of the world. He became the savior for many who were deep in despair.

    "I should have known. The Creator has shown exceptional favour for you. I assumed it was a random action that had no further meaning. As it turns out, the mind of a wless God cannot beprehended by lower beings."

    The Goddess'' eyes showed no hatred or regret. She understood everything now, but it was toote to change anything.

    "Can you¡­ show me more of your memories?" Lawrend asked, taking a step forward.

    "I shall not let you make fun of me," the Goddess snorted and turned to face away from him.

    "I want to know who you were in the past. I might be able to help you," Lawrend said.

    He had the chance and opportunity to finish everything and kill the Goddess. His preparations were exceptional, and he fully expected that he might have to run with his tail between his legs.

    However, the appearance of the Creator and the changes brought to the Goddess changed everything.

    "There is nothing else that can be done. My Will has long been gone. The Creator took the remaining away as punishment."

    "I want another soul contract with you!" Lawrend shouted. He stopped just a few steps behind her. He was close enough to smell her tantalizing scent that seemed to be burning away.

    "If you want to be free from our previous soul contract, can you wait for a few more hours? My soul is dissipating so slowly," she replied, still not turning around.

    "Here. I made it just now."

    Naturalws gathered in front of Lawrend and formed a parchment paper with obscure writing. The two of them were the sole beings that could read what was on it.

    It floated and stopped in front of the Goddess. She gave it a quick nce and finally faced Lawrend.

    "Are you certain that you can do it?" the Goddess asked, her voice trembling.

    "Yes."

    "..."

    After a few minutes of silence, a voice answered Lawrend.

    "*****"

    . . . . . . .

    Under the vault of heaven stood a fortress city. mes flew across the skies as legendary beasts roamed the outside. A gigantic dome of thick andplex mana protected the city from harm.

    Within this city was a cafe with a man and a woman.

    "My name is Reavire. What is yours?"

    "I''m Lawrend."

    Reavire smiled upon hearing his name. She looked up at the dome sheltering her and spoke.

    "I can''t wait to leave the city. Once I be a Grand Mage, I can finally take a step out."

    "I can leave the city any time. My father is a merchant, you see. Do you want toe?" Lawrend asked her, a smile extended from each end of his face.

    "Really!?"@@novelbin@@

    "Yes. We will have mercenaries and guards protecting us." Lawrend nodded.

    "Then," Reavire mmed the table and brought her face closer to him. "Can you bring me!?"

    "Sure!"

    Lawrend agreed and couldn''t help but feel that this woman was quite interesting. He saw her sitting alone and sat in front of her without thinking. His bravery and confidence brought him closer to her.

    As Lawrend continued conversing with Reavire, another Lawrend watched the whole scene above the sky of the city. He stood right under the dome and observed them with silence.

    "By infiltrating parts of her memories with her consent, my Maid Energy could more effectively change them. Thus, she will be a different person once this is done."

    Lawrend sighed. He recalled his hatred against the Goddess and wondered why he was trying to help her.

    It might be that Lawrend wanted to turn her into one of his maids since the very start. As such, this was the most suitable conclusion for his revenge than defeating her.

    After all, she agreed to the process through a soul contract. She might remember the soul contract but wouldn''t remember most of the details. This was a situation he had written as a term.

    Lawrend watched all of this happen in silence.

    Through the eyes of the other Lawrend, he could sense the budding of feelings that sparked between them as she became interested in him.

    A few dayster, Lawrend''s father led a caravan of goods outside the city. Powerful mages protected them from all directions. They used concealment items and techniques to avoid attracting the attention of the legendary beasts.

    "Lawrend, your father is rich, huh."

    "Hahaha. It''s nothing much. What about your family? Aren''t you in the best academy in the city?"

    "Well¡­ My family is poor. I was only epted because I was unique."

    "Unique?"

    "Yes. I can''t practice magic with my physical body. I can only do it with my soul body."

 Chapter 863 Maid Reavire

    Once he heard Reavire''s words, Lawrend opened his eyes wide.

    "I-I''m the same!"

    "Wah! Really!?"

    "Yes!"

    The two burst into excitement as they found somethingmon between them.

    After this was established between the two of them, the memories went by quickly like pages in a book. The whole development of Reavire into the Goddess was altered to fit Lawrend into the picture.

    She would''ve been able to find mismatched facts if she had not consented to the memory alteration, but because of her consent and the soul contract, she wouldn''t be able to tell the truth from falsehood.

    . . . . . . .

    When Lawrend opened his eyes in the present, he saw the Goddess staring at him with a pout. She furrowed her eyebrows and tilted her head.

    "What was that soul contract? Why can''t I remember it?" Reavire asked, pouting cutely.

    "It doesn''t matter. What matters is that you''re okay now, right?" Lawrend asked.

    He smiled at her and stepped forward to embrace her.

    "Wha¨C!"

    The powerful angel nearby was the first to react. She took a step forward and tried to stop Lawrend, but Reavire was faster and pushed her away with a wave of her hand.

    "What are you doing? Stand down," Reavire scolded the angel.

    She allowed Lawrend''s arms to wrap around her shoulders and squeeze her body. As if she were familiar with this action, she rested her head on his back and smiled.

    "But¡­!" the angel tried to protest. It didn''t understand what had happened in that short amount of time. From its perspective, Lawrend had given her a soul contract, and then the Goddess became apletely different person.

    "It doesn''t matter. I''m happy now," Reavire agreed with Lawrend. She ignored the angel. It was one of her creations, so it wasn''t on the same level as Lawrend in Reavire''s eyes.

    "Reavire, can you fix everything now? Also, can you forgive me and remove your control on my soul?"

    Lawrend used his physical contact tofort her. It was very effective, as the memories aligned perfectly with the present.

    At the same time, the ending of the Human World halted. Every naturalw that was on the verge of destruction started healing itself. It was as if everything had been a horrible dream.

    Reavire''s Will returned to her body.

    ''The Creator really thought of everything.''

    Lawrend noticed the clever machinationsid out over him. The Goddess was under his control all along, and it was even more so for Lawrend. He was the tool that brought everything together.

    "Hmph. I forgive you, Master~" Reavire answered Lawrend''s request by sticking her tongue out.@@novelbin@@

    Nevertheless, the parts of the Goddess left in Lawrend''s soul returned to her. She blinked after receiving them and tilted her head. A whileter, she weirdly smiled.

    "So that''s how it is¡­"

    "What?"

    Lawrend sensed something wrong with her.

    "Nothing~ Come, let''s spend time in our bedtime chambers!" Reavire invited, her dainty hand extended out to him.

    Lawrend nodded and took that hand. The two of them vanished and returned to the core of the Human World.

    The surroundings were much brighter than before, as the chaos up above had caused changes to the core. Lawrend could guess that it might''ve exploded if he had waited for the Goddess to die.

    "Can you kiss me?" Reavire asked.

    It would have been a strange question at any other time. However, based on the alteration in her memories, it suited her personality.

    Lawrend held her by the waist and pulled her closer. He pressed his lips with hers and enjoyed the unparalleled sensation of her soft lips. It made him think of flowery marshmallows.

    "Mm¡­"

    After a few seconds, she reluctantly pushed him away.

    "Yes. This¡­ is the truth."

    Reavire blinked her eyes, and the doubt within them vanished.

    "What did you do?"

    "Nothing~ I just forgot some things you were too careless about."

    Reavire chuckled silently. She eyed him yfully with a smug smile.

    "..."

    Lawrend didn''t know what to say.

    Because he had her consent, he was also partially affected by the memory alteration. Even though he didn''t directly experience the altered memories, he still gained them as if he had gone through the same experience with her.

    "You really are cute," Lawrend said without thinking. He used to say that to her.

    "Hehe~ Can I kiss you?"

    "Yes. Haven''t we done this many times already?"

    "Mm¡­ Yes. But I want to know if you like me."

    "Okay¡­"

    And so, Reavire went in for an attack and pressed her lips against his. However, she didn''t stop there. She pushed her tongue forward and separated his lips.

    Her slender tongue invaded his mouth and explored the insides as if she had been there so many times in the past.

    "Yes. You taste like how I remember."

    "Why would I taste different?" Lawrend asked, pretending that he didn''t just alter her memory.

    "I have an instinct that something is not right but¡­ You are still the same so maybe it was a side effect of letting myself lose my Will."

    Reavire didn''t know that the feeling she had was because the memory alteration didn''t alter the world. It only changed her memories. Everything was still the same.

    "Mmm!!?"

    Lawrend didn''t let her think too much. He passionately kissed her and invaded her mouth this time. He used false memories to guide him, and he gave her a familiar sensation.

    "Ah¡­"

    Reavire trembled. She couldn''t help but close her eyes and then open them in a daze.

    "I love you, Master."

    "I love you, Reavire."

    The two of them became more passionate as they recalled their memories. They seemed to have missed each other for so long as they desperately tried to prove their love for each other.

    After a few minutes of touching each other''s bodies and kissing, Lawrend pushed her away. He looked down at her clothing that barely hung on.

    "Why aren''t you wearing your maid uniform?"

    "R-Right. Sorry, Master."

    Reavire shivered as if a horrible memory had surfaced in her mind.

 Chapter 864 Strip Goddess ? ?

    There was a terrible memory in Reavire''s soul that gave her goosebumps each time she remembered it.

    When Lawrend altered her memory with his Maid Energy, he reced the person in this memory with himself, and the story also changed. He scolded her for not wearing her maid uniform and questioned her whether she really loved him.

    A typical memory alteration wouldn''t have such a negative memory. Once again, it was all thanks to her consent and the power of the soul contract.

    "Do you¡­ want to watch me change?" Reavire asked, her voice trembling and her body shaking as if in anticipation of something.

    "Are you going to put a show for me?" Lawrend asked in return, ascivious smile on his face.

    "You¡­" Reavire took a deep breath. "...are always so horny."

    Reavire pouted but started taking her clothes off. She extended her butt out and pushed her chest forward, entuating her well-defined curves. She gently pulled the shoulder straps of her dress to the side.

    Her silky and attractive corbone became open to the world for Lawrend to enjoy. She shyly looked away, appearing like a pure maiden being seen undressed for the first time.

    "Master¡­ your eyes are too intense."

    It was a cry of enjoyment. She loved his eyes. She recalled their memories together¡ªthe memories that were altered by his Maid Energy.

    She knew that her memories had been altered the moment arge part of her soul returned to her from Lawrend. Those parts didn''t experience the same memory alteration and were pure of any effects.

    She saw the difference between the two memories. She saw the sadness and loneliness of living a life with no man who could live with her forever. She saw how he had reced all of those men in the altered memories, and her life appeared so much happier.

    "You are simply too beautiful to ignore," Lawrend whispered.

    He stood there, staring at her with a light smile. He didn''t know that the Goddess chose to keep the altered memories.

    "Hehehe~ You make me blush so much."

    Reavire''s face turned red. She bit her lower lip and continued on the show. She squeezed her shoulders together and pulled the upper part of her white dress down, revealing more of her luscious skin.

    ''This is so much better than the false memories.''

    Lawrend couldn''t control Lawrend in the false memories. Although the memories were technically his, they weren''t the same.

    After a few seconds, Reavire stopped and turned to face him. She gazed at him seductively with a hint of shyness.

    "You have seen my naked body so many times yet why do I feel like this is the first time I''m showing my breasts to you?" she asked, teasingly and joking.@@novelbin@@

    "Are you asking for my help?" Lawrend joked. He blinked his eyes while trying his hardest not to show her that she was correct.

    "Hmph. I told you I''m going to put on a show. Hehe~"

    Like a maiden in love, Reavire giggled and turned away. She pulled her dress lower and lower until herrge right breast was exposed to him. It was perfectly shaped like a drop of water with a cute pink nipple at the center.

    It was a work of art, to say the least. Reavire side-eyed him and bashfully turned away again.

    "Hehe~"

    At this moment, Reavire couldn''t remember the memories she chose to forget, but she knew it was the correct decision. She enjoyed this moment in particr, and she felt that she was alive again. It gave her a reason to live andugh like a normal human.

    "Master, can you kiss it?"

    She wanted to confirm something. She recalled that Lawrend was really good at ying with her nipples.

    Lawrend smirked and walked forward. He hunched his back and grabbed her underboob, and lifted her nipple into his mouth.

    His actions were graceful and noble. She looked down at his face and saw that he had his eyes closed as her nipple entered his mouth.

    Then, when he yfully bit it with his mouth, a colorful explosion of pleasure flooded her entire being. She felt weak and subdued. It was even better than she remembered.

    "Ahh~<3"

    She uncontrobly released a moan.

    Lawrend bit it once, then kissed it just as she requested. He took a few steps back and grinned at her.

    "W-Why did you bite it? I-I-I¡­" Reavire stammered as she couldn''t say the lewd words after what he had just done.

    "I wanted to see your reaction. Hahaha."

    She acted cuterpared to the false memories. It seemed that billions of years of loneliness had turned her into a cute girl.

    "You''re really a chore¡­"

    She tried her best to ignore him as she continued her show for him. She gained more confidence as she pulled down her dress for her left breast. The two were ideally in shape as they stared at Lawrend like two eyes.

    This wouldn''t usually make Lawrend hard, but the features of the Goddess were too tempting. A giant tent seemed to want to explode from his underpants.

    Reavire didn''t notice it as she looked away from him due to her embarrassment. She pulled her dress down to her waist, and only then did she see the roaring member hidden beneath his clothing.

    "You better get hard. Hehe~"

    She tried her hardest to sound teasing, but it came out sounding like she was forcing herself to.

    Her cute characteristics gave Lawrend a sensation of gap moe when hepared her to the Goddess that he knew. This Goddess was very adorable and delectable inparison.

    "Why did you stop?" Lawrend asked.

    Reavire had her eyes set on his roaring member hidden underneath.

    "I want to see it as well. I can''t be the only one naked here."

    Reavire''s breathing became erratic as her arousal started taking over her mind. She couldn''t help but feel that she was alive again.

    "It''s bigger than you remember. Be prepared." Lawrend cautioned her.

 Chapter 865 Kneeling Goddess ? ? ? ?

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Lawrend didn''t have his maids in the memory alteration due to how far back in time the memories urred. And because of that, Lawrend was also quite normal. He didn''t have his massive cock yet.

    "R-Really? You have even grown bigger?" Reavire asked, trembling.

    She still remembered how he grew bigger after learning some sort of magic.

    "Look."

    Lawrend nonchntly pulled his pants down, and his massive pole sprung up like a car''s spring. It announced its presence to the world like a cannon of war.

    "S-So big!?" Reavire eximed.

    "You did this because you''re so hot and beautiful," Lawrend whispered, his voice filled with charm and magic.

    "Is this why those women love you so much?" Reavire asked, her voice switching to coldness and anger.

    "Y-You know about them?"

    Lawrend didn''t expect her to remember them after the memory alteration. It seemed like it didn''t alter her memories of his time here that much.

    "I may have been upset at you, but I watched your every move. I saw everything except I stopped each time you tried to do something with them."

    Reavire''s voice sounded hurt and tired. She lowered her head and yed with her toes.

    "I''m sorry."

    "I know. You still love me, right?"@@novelbin@@

    Reavire arrived in front of him. She looked straight into his eyes and could see any falsehoods within.

    "I do. I still love you," Lawrend answered.

    He had topletely use his false memories to say that. After all, he hadn''t really done anything worthy to love her. If it weren''t for these false memories that he got, he would still feel hatred towards her.

    However, since the memory alteration, he has changed a bit. He became interested in her.

    "I love you too. That''s why, I forgive you, and I will tolerate your other women as long as you say that I''m your first woman, okay?" Reavire said, her voice sounding friendly and calming, but it was self-evident that she meant it more seriously.

    ''I might die¡­''

    Lawrend didn''t expect the memory alteration to work this well. It gave her feelings for him that was quite strong because she became possessive.

    "Yes. You''re my first woman."

    As soon as Lawrend finished saying that, a cold hand grabbed hisrge member. Reavire smirked as she stared at him.

    "Now, can I have a taste?"

    Lawrend nodded his head. There was no reason to deny her.

    Reavire crouched and faced his massive cock. It created a shadow over her face as she stared at it. The size was hypnotic, and the smell was addictive.

    "Once you be a God, impregnate me, okay?"

    Her sudden and bold statement caused Lawrend''s already hard cock to be even harder. It shot up into the air in a 45-degree angle.

    "Hehe~ I''d take that as a yes."

    Reavire leaned forward and gave it a kiss on the tip. She extended her tongue out and licked all around the head. Her thick saliva covered it, and she took ownership as if saying that all of this was hers.

    "It tastes delicious, too."

    Reavire looked at Lawrend''s face. She couldn''t help but feel that this was a little too ridiculous. What woman wouldn''t be addicted to sexual rtions with him after having a taste of this?

    "It tastes even more deliciouster."

    "?"

    Reavire tilted her head cutely. She didn''t quite understand what he meant, but she still continued on. She used her memories as a guide to explore his cock. She lovingly licked along the shaft and wet all the surfaces¡ªfrom top to bottom, from left to right.

    She didn''t use her hands at all. Her face was smothered with her own saliva as she tried to angle herself to be able to lick every inch of it.

    After a minute or so, she went back to the tip, and a delicious taste surprised her.

    Lawrend sensed it immediately as her lips wrapped around the tip of his cock. He felt a suction forceing from her mouth as she tried to suck all of the precum inside.

    "Mghmsmhh¡­"

    Reavire, the Goddess of the Human World, was making erotic noises that were unbefitting of a goddess. Her face showed bliss as she tasted the delicious vor of his precum that was unique to Lawrend.

    It had a unique vor that was very addicting.

    She couldn''t help but put the whole head into her mouth. Its girth was so enormous that she could feel her lips starting to rupture.

    She had to alter her body a little and make her mouth flexible.

    Lawrend explored her whole mouth down to her throat using his cock. Every side and corner of it was touched. This wouldn''t be possible with a normal human without his help.

    Reavire was an exception because she was a God. She could change her body as she liked, which made for a unique experience.

    Lawrend''s cock was being squeezed by her tight and soft mouth. A blissful feeling rushed from his lower half up to his brain. His hips moved on their own as he thrust forward deeper into her throat.

    "Ughm!"

    Reavire choked on his cock. Her eyes watered, and she looked like she was about to cry.

    Lawrend tried to pull out, but she held him by the balls. She lightly shook her head and pushed her mouth forward to his crotch, letting his cock reach deeper into her throat.

    It was like Lawrend''s cock was being sandwiched in between a soft and delicate sandwich. Her saliva and his precum acted as slippery lubricants, allowing him to reach so deep that his cock''s bulge was visible down to her chest.

    Reavire bravely stared into his eyes to dere her abilities. She wanted him to know that she could do so much more than those other women he had.

    She tried to swallow, and it undted her esophagus, which tried to pull his cock deeper but couldn''t. It was not the first time for Lawrend, but it was the best one as it tightly fit perfectly.

 Chapter 868 Above God And Beyond ?

    After a long time, Lawrend essentially beat the Goddess.

    Readtest chapters at empire

    Within the core of the Human World, there was a two-person bed. Lawrend positioned himself behind Reavire and spooned her. Only a thin sheet of nket covered the two of them. If anyone saw the two, they would immediately think that they were lovers from the very start.

    Lawrend opened his eyes and sensed a warm and soft feeling in his right hand. His arm was squished under Reavire''s body, causing him pain, but it was offset by the heavenly feeling in his right hand. Overall, Lawrend felt neutral about the whole situation.

    Lawrend digested the past events. He felt like the false memories had integrated themselves deeply into his soul. He could remove them now, but it would affect how he would act towards Reavire.

    ''If those things really happened, I would love her.''

    Lawrend couldn''t help but think about the potential what-ifs. The two of them met at a weird junction of their lives.

    The Creator, the Goddess, the Human World, and magic¡­ All of these things were non-existent on Earth. They were entirely unfamiliar concepts to him prior to dying.

    "I need to be a God¡­" Lawrend whispered.

    Even after all of the things he went through, Lawrend found that nothing had changed. He was still as weak as ever, and his life was dictated by someone else.

    He initially thought that the Goddess was the problem, and of course, she was, but as it turned out, it was the Creator all along. He created this mess, and Lawrend had no idea how to confront him.

    The universe was basically the ''world'' of the Creator. His mind could never wrap around such an absurd concept.

    Well, he might''ve been able to since he saw the whole universe once before, but that was also done with the help of the Creator.

    "Why is peace in life so hard?" Lawrend thought aloud.

    His goal had always been to create his own world so he could live forever and ever with his maids and children. However, he didn''t know if the Creator was a friend or a foe.

    "Are you worried about the Creator?" Reavire asked, her voice raspy yet still heavenly.

    "Yes. What kind of being is he? You said something like a wless God?"

    Lawrend was very curious about the term ''wless God'' since he had heard it from her. He didn''t know that there were levels to a God.

    "I only know one wless God and that is the Creator."

    "Is he a step above you?"

    Lawrend found it hard to believe that the Creator was simply a step above the Goddess. He asked the question to ask in an indirect way.

    "There is me, a Shattered God, then a wed God, and then a wless God. I have heard about these levels from other Gods who visit worlds."

    Lawrend''s face twitched when he heard the new terms. He didn''t even imagine that he could reach more levels once he became a God.

    "What is a Sub-God?" Lawrend asked.

    He didn''t dare ask about the higher levels without understanding his current one first.

    "Sub-God, Demi-God, Half-God, Quasi-God¡­ These are the terms used to describe your current level. At this stage, you''re only missing an innate soul."

    The Innate Soul was a soul that solely belongs to a God. The soul was taken away from the Universe, and this allows Gods to do more things such as creating their own world.

    Lawrend already attained his Maid Energy. If he couldpletely rece his soul with Maid Energy, then he would be a God. However, this is extremely difficult as the Universe ces immense control over the soul.

    Maid Energy filled his soul, but it acted more like a storage. It needed to be the storage as well in order for him to be free from the Universe''s control.

    "Innate Soul¡­"

    Lawrend understood everything. He had been working towards this since he found out that his soul could absorb mana. When he became a Sub-God, the mana was reced with his Maid Energy.

    "Once you be a God, you will understand your ce in existence," Reavire said, her words sounding distracted.

    "What happens when you be a God?" Lawrend asked her.

    He noticed that there was something about it from the tone of her voice.

    "You will find that there exists a ne of existence outside of this Universe. You can choose to leave, but you can nevere back unless you meet the Creator again."

    Reavire''s words gave Lawrend the feeling that he was asking these questions too early. He blinked his eyes and snuggled in her neck.

    "W-Wha!?"

    Reavire trembled.

    "Are you ticklish?"

    Lawrend''s hot breath touched her neck, further causing her to shiver.

    "Yes¡­" Reavire weakly responded.

    She buried her face using a pillow that appeared out of nowhere, and her ears turned a shade of pink.

    With his hand still cupping her breast, Lawrend fondled it. He distracted himself from the vastness of existence and threw them all to the back of his mind.

    Right now, those things don''t matter. There were a lot of matters he needed to settle.@@novelbin@@

    "You''re actually not pregnant yet," Lawrend said. He didn''t sense any signs of life from her womb.

    "Why would I be pregnant? I''m a Goddess, you know?" Reavire retorted while the pillow muffled her.

    "I''m joking. Hahaha." Lawrend rubbed her smooth stomach and enjoyed the pleasant sensation. "I know you want a God baby."

    "!!!"

    As if to confirm that his guess was correct, Reavire turned red. Her lewd thoughts had been exposed, and she felt vulnerable.

    If this had happened a few hours ago, she would have been able to respond and be seductive, but she was spent from all the love-making they had done.

    "Let''s stay like this for a few more hours."

    Lawrend snuggled and pressed his body against hers. There was nothing better than being able to spend time with a woman just like this.

 Chapter 869 Settling Aleshia And Ellas Past

    After enjoying his time with the Goddess, Lawrend left the core of the Human World. He reappeared atop the mountain and saw the angel and the old man still there.

    "Y-Youngster, what happened?" he asked.

    He had been anxiously waiting here for more than a day. The Human World was fixed, and it was as if nothing had happened. Yesterday''s world copse became a silly dream in their memories.

    "The Goddess is now my woman," Lawrend replied and left.

    The old man''s mouth opened wide. His eyes met the angel''s and the two of them were so shocked that they were speechless.

    After leaving them stunned, Lawrend stopped above the Runic State. He quickly nced at it and found no one with the bloodline of Aleshia and E.

    "Aleshia, E."

    Two maid hands appeared in the air, forming a portal shaped like a heart.

    Aleshia and E flew out simultaneously, with magic coursing through their bodies.

    "What¡ª?"

    Aleshia was about to ask Lawrend what they needed to do when she realized the silence in the air. She looked down and found a city right beneath their feet. For some reason, it felt very familiar to her.

    E, too, had the same feeling, but it came from her blood.

    "This is the Runic City of the Runic State."

    Lawrend hovered in the air with them. He stared at them without saying a word. He allowed their brains to slowly work out what he was talking about.

    "Master¡­"

    Aleshia held a hand to her chest and stopped before him. Lawrend held her by the waist and hugged her.

    "What happened with the Goddess, Master?" E asked.

    Unlike Aleshia, she was levelheaded because she didn''t feel that much attachment to this ce.

    "She is my ally now."

    "So these are your women, huh."

    Speak of the devil, and she shalle¡ª the Goddess, Reavire, appeared in the air above them. She looked down at Aleshia and E with her arms crossed on her plentiful chest.

    "A Maid?" E gawked.

    She instantly connected the dots and widened her eyes as she turned to Lawrend.

    "Master, you didn''t turn her into your maid, right?" E asked, feeling like the world was about to copse.

    She and the others fully believed and expected that the fight with the Goddess would be the most brutal battle of their lives. Some of them were even ready to die for him.

    Aleshia''s tongue was tied as she stared at the Goddess. She developed a keen sense towards Lawrend''s other women since she had basically watched him capture them like pok*mon.

    "I was his first maid. What do you mean?" Reavire asked, furrowing her eyebrows and slightly turning her head.

    "You¡­" Aleshia felt like the world was spinning when she heard Reavire''s absurd words.

    "I will exin itter." Lawrend looked at the two of them. They understood that there was more to this, so they shut their mouths despite the questions that wanted to escape their lips.

    "I can leave the Human World now, you know?" Reavire said.

    Lawrend looked at her, feeling tired already. He should have seen thising.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "I sensed a portal open to another world and came to investigate. Why? Is that a problem?" Reavire asked, blinking innocently.

    Lawrend didn''t know whether tough or cry. After the memory alteration, she had bepletely different. She had be lively and quite cute.

    "I''m just settling some matters with Aleshia and E."

    Lawrend didn''t know what was on her mind. He watched her cautiously. He still had the power of the Spirit World with him, so it wouldn''t be a problem if she attacked.

    However, it was a different matter for Aleshia and E. They might be Divine Mages, but they were nothingpared to the power of a Shattered God like the Goddess.

    "Hmm¡­"

    Reavire observed him with eyes that said she didn''t believe him.

    After seeing that she didn''t speak, Lawrend turned to Aleshia.@@novelbin@@

    "You might have no rtives left¡­"

    Lawrend didn''t know how to say it better. He thought of many ways to say it, but this was the only one that felt right.

    "..."

    Aleshia and E stared at the city below. They then raised their heads and looked at Lawrend.

    And as if they had nned it together, they both answered simultaneously.

    "We have you and Zio, Master," said Aleshia and E.

    Aleshia hugged him, and E flew over to do the same. They had been with him for many years already, so it was not wrong to say that he was their family now.

    Not to mention¡­

    "We also have our Sisters, Master. What are you talking about?" Aleshia added. She looked up at him and lightly hit his chest.

    "..."

    Lawrend took a deep breath. He was scared of their reactions because he didn''t know how they would react.

    Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire

    When he heard their words and saw their faces, Lawrend smiled. He rubbed both of their heads together.

    "Hmph."

    Reavire snorted at the sidelines. She eyed the three of them with obvious jealousy spilling from her eyes.

    "Do you want to join?" Lawrend asked and opened a spot with his arm.

    "..."

    Reavire shook her head and subtly nced at the two.

    Lawrend realized what she meant. She wanted to show her respect by giving them their own time.

    Lawrend didn''t quite understand how her head worked. He removed his eyes from Reavire and kept patting the two''s heads.

    E clearly loved it, as she had been receiving this kind of treatment since she was little. Aleshia, however, appeared upset as she frowned, but she didn''t make any attempts to stop him.

    "You two can go back and tell them the good news," Lawrend said warmly.

    He could tell that these two had be strong after their life experiences.

    "Yes, Master." Aleshia affirmed.

    Lawrend opened another portal with the heart-shaped hands and sent them to his world.

    With that, he was left standing there with Reavire''s scrutinizing gaze.

    He instinctively let out a dry cough in his anxiety.

 Chapter 870 She Is My Maid

    "When are you going to let me meet the rest of them?" Reavire asked, her voice carefree andcked the harshness he expected.

    "Soon."

    Lawrend gave her a look, and he flew to one of the portals in the world.

    Following behind him was the shadow of Reavire. She curiously looked around them while pretending it was normal for her to follow behind him. Lawrend closed his eyes and acted as if it wasn''t odd.

    Soon after, he arrived at one of the portals under the sea. The red strips that looked like seaweed were the portals to the Demon World, which returned to being the Spirit World.

    Lawrend waved his hand, and his Maid Energy emted mana. The red strips expanded in width, and a faint image of another world appeared in them.

    Lawrend turned to Reavire and recalled her earlier words.

    "Are you sure you aren''t bound to the Human World anymore?" Lawrend asked.

    He gave her a quick look from her toes to the top of her head, causing her to blush a little. She wore a maid uniform, and it felt as if she was exposed before him.

    "My Will changed."

    "What is it now?"

    "That''s a secret~" Reavire held a finger over her lips and winked.

    "Don''t kill the Spirit World''s avatar. Promise me that," Lawrend said. He gave her a serious look,municating that he wasn''t joking.

    "Why? Do you have a Soul Contract with him? We can kill him so you can be a God already."

    Reavire innocently blinked her eyes. If the Spirit World''s avatar was here, he would undoubtedly be pissing himself already. He was gravely injured from his battle against the woman god who appeared in his world. It would be trivial for Reavire to take his life.

    "Yes. I have a Soul Contract with him."

    "Oh, so that''s why he lent you the power of the world."

    "Isn''t that obvious?"

    "You could''ve convinced him if you had charisma."

    "..."

    Lawrend felt like he had aged a few years from that short interaction. He gave her onest look.

    "Promise me?"

    Lawrend stared at her.

    This was his test for her. He wanted to know if she had truly changed. If she couldn''t even hold a promise, then he would be forced to use the power of the whole Spirit World to take her down.

    Despite all the caution Lawrend was taking, he could tell she wasn''t the same person anymore. She didn''t feel like she was lying to him.

    "Hahahaha~ I promise, husband. You don''t have to look so tense."

    Lawrend froze at the mention of the word husband. He blinked his eyes and went through all of the false memories he had with Reavire.

    He had no recollection of ever being called ''husband'' by her.

    "Joking~"

    Reavire gave him a yful wink and entered the portal before him.

    ''She definitely knows¡­''

    If it was unclear before that she knew about the memory alteration, then it was in as day that she knew. He recalled a few of her words before in bed, and they clicked into pieces like a puzzle.

    ''Why did she allow it?'' Lawrend asked himself.@@novelbin@@

    This question could only be answered by the Goddess, not the Reavire before him. He guessed that Reavire had already forgotten about it as well. Otherwise, she wouldn''t appear so carefree.

    Lawrend shook his head and followed behind the Goddess.

    Like stepping into a pool of water, he emerged from the other side and was greeted by the unique naturalws of the Spirit World. Thesews were so simr to the naturalws of the Human World that they seemed rted to each other.

    "Oh. So this is how you created those Divine Magics."

    Reavire turned to him. She extended her arms behind her and took in the calm breeze of the forest around them. The rays of the sun hit her face at an angle, granting her a divine appearance over the world.

    The portal behind Lawrend disappeared.

    A powerful aura rose from the ground. It traveled all the way from the core of the Spirit World and coalesced into an eye slit in the sky. It opened, and a gravely unweing aura of malice emanated from it.

    "Lawrend, what is the meaning of this!?"

    Ever since the day Lawrend made a soul contract with the Spirit World''s avatar, his way of speaking has be quite simr to Lawrend''s.

    Continue reading at empire

    "She followed me here, and she''s not going to harm you," Lawrend exined and gave Reavire a warning nce.

    He had a much closer connection with the Spirit World while in it. He could even extinguish all the magic in the world in order to give himself the power to kill her if he wanted to.

    For Gods and Goddesses, their worlds were their home, and it was also their strongest weapon.

    With two worlds to support him, Lawrend could just barely fight the Goddess if it had happened.

    "I didn''t promise not to harm him. I only said I wouldn''t kill him," Reavire replied, appearing as if she had been wronged. She widened her eyes and gave a smug look in the Eye''s direction.

    "You know what I meant, right?" Lawrend said as he sighed.

    Lawrend ignored her banter and flew to the skies.

    "Lawrend! Why is she here!?"

    The Eye floated and followed beside Lawrend. It stared at him intently, as if it wanted to open him and see what was inside his head.

    "She is my maid, and she followed me in here," Lawrend answered.

    He gave him the proper answer. He didn''t lie or anything.

    However, despite this, the Spirit World''s avatar felt that it wascking. He wanted more exnation.

    "Shoo! I want to spend time with my husband."

    Reavire appeared between Lawrend and the Eye. She gave him a warning nce as if she would genuinely hurt him if he didn''t stop following Lawrend.

    "H-Husband¡­ and M-Maid¡­"

    The Spirit World''s avatar has been familiar with the concept of husband and wife since life in his world developed intelligence. After the soul contract, he also became familiar with the concept of a Maid Harem from Lawrend''s memories.

    So when all of those things were put together, the Spirit World didn''t want to believe his hearing. He stared as the two of them slowly vanished over the horizon. He felt like the whole world had been flipped upside down.

    "W-W-What kind of rizz does he have?"

    For the first time in its billions of years of existence, the Spirit World felt outmatched.

 Chapter 871 Phoenix Gods

    Meanwhile, Lawrend flew ahead while Reavire followed closely behind him. Her carefree appearance astounded him. If anyone else saw her right now, they would think that she was a tourist going around on her vacation.

    It was true.

    The Goddess had never been personally in the Spirit World because there existed the rejection of the Spirit World and the binding of her existence to the Human World. She had only seen it through the eyes of her clone and from the description of her angels.

    "This is a nice world."

    Reavire''s eyes could undoubtedly see more things than Lawrend could. He wondered what she saw.

    Lawrend slowed down because, at their original speed, they would have arrived at their destination in ten seconds. He wanted to hear more about her thoughts about this world.

    "Hehe." Reavire understood why he slowed down. "This world has a lot of history. There have been many gods here. They have all left except for one that sacrificed her whole existence to attack the avatar of this world."

    Lawrend stopped flying. He turned to Reavire with shock obviously stered on his face. His mouth opened wide enough for a cat to make it its home.

    "How did you know all of that?" Lawrend asked.

    "Gods alter the naturalws of the world when they appear. They either damage it or improve it."

    "If Gods can improve the world, then why didn''t you let other Gods appear in the Human World?" Lawrend asked, knowing that this question was a sensitive topic.

    Reavire gave him a harsh nce and looked into the stars. It was as if she could see the Human World directly.

    "My Human World formed on its own but didn''t develop an avatar. It was an empty house, and anyone could have taken it for themself. The Phoenixes weren''t only in my world. There are so many worlds ruled by Phoenix Gods.

    "These Gods are crafty and patient. They didn''t attack my world because they respected how I survived and became the owner of the house. However, they didn''t let mepletely eradicate the Phoenix bloodline.

    "These old Gods knew that as long as a tiny part of the bloodline is affected by the Phoenix bloodline, then it would be possible for them to awaken their Phoenix bloodline at some point in their journey to Godhood.

    "You were also one of them, but I created the copy of your soul from another world''s soul. I had a connection with you because you are my creation, so I had the chance to enter into a Soul Contract with you."

    Reavire stopped speaking. Her eyes were focused on Lawrend''s pupils, waiting for his response.

    Lawrend took a deep breath. Once again, he had experienced that there was more to things than meets the eye. He turned away from Reavire and stared at the spot in the stars where she had looked earlier.

    "Is there an advantage to having Gods of the same species fill the universe?" Lawrend asked.

    "No. The Creator does not benefit when Gods die so all wars between Gods were forbidden. He only benefits when they leave because a God needs to pay him back."

    "I love Ember," Lawrend said.

    His words caused Reavire to tremble as her heart was gripped with anxiety.

    "But I also¡­ don''t want to alienate you. I want the two of you to talk over it with my presence. I believe that you''re telling me the truth, but I also know what kind of carnage you have done." Explore stories on empire

    At the end of his words, Lawrend met his gaze with Reavire. She trembled once again as a weight seemed to be pressed against her heart. She flew over to him and held his arm.

    "I was afraid. Gods born in the same world have simr control over the world. The older God only has a slim advantage. I didn''t want to risk myself. Look at what happened to the Spirit World''s avatar."

    Reavire massaged Lawrend''s arm, and she brought it closer to her body and buried it in between her cleavage. A smile formed on her face as if this physical contact with him soothed her troubled mind.

    "I know."

    Lawrend smiled and patted her head. It was instinct, and by the time he realized he was patting the head of a God, he had already finished.

    "What about me?" Lawrend asked.

    "You are special. Gods can create their world but only a few could actually do it. In other words, you will be an even stronger God in the future," Reavire whispered.

    Her soothing voice, coupled with her soft breasts, brought heaven to Lawrend. A silly smile formed on his face, and he pinched her cheek.

    "Aren''t you shamelessly praising me?"

    It was a good feeling for the Goddess to praise him.

    "I can feel that I can also be a stronger God. We can be a powerful God-couple, hehehe~."

    A shy blush covered Reavire''s face. It was a surreal experience. Lawrend knew that she knew that her memory was altered, but it seemed that she was enjoying it.

    ''Is that why she does not care?'' Lawrend guessed.

    "We can, huh," Lawrend smirked. He leaned forward and kissed her.

    If a beautiful woman graciously offered her cute self to him, he wouldn''t be a man if he didn''t ept her. She was his, and that was all that mattered now. Her past could be amended.

    Meanwhile, the avatar of the Spirit World watched them kiss from a distance. It didn''t hear what they were talking about because the two had beenmunicating using their soul even though they had been opening and closing their mouths.@@novelbin@@

    "Shameless¡­ They definitely did this on purpose¡­"

    If the avatar had a face right now, it would be blushing and fuming.

    At the same time as this was happening, in Lawrend''s world, a bubblingmotion was happening.

    "Really!? Master got another maid??" Grape asked E.

    "Yes. The Goddess is now a Sister¡­" E muttered, sounding as if she couldn''t believe herself.

    "What happened? Why?" Ember asked Aleshia.

    The sudden news brought chaos to Lawrend''s Maid Harem.

 Chapter 872 Jealous Woman

    In Lawrend''s world, a series of cave systems stretched for a few kilometers.

    Within one of the cave systems was a group of women and their children. The women were dressed in maid''s outfits. It wasn''t immediately evident to an outsider, but each of these womenmanded an alien power that was never seen in this world.

    Unlike their over-the-top descriptions, these women were Lawrend''s maids; the rest were his children. Their surroundings were isted from the world''s innate energy¡ªthe Yin and Yang.

    This kept them from being contaminated and changing the mana coursing through their bodies.

    "Master is so amazing¡­" Humility muttered in a daze.

    Lawrend''s nine maids and a crossdressing butler sat around a small bonfire in a cavern. They didn''t need the heat or the light. It was more so for the aesthetic.

    Ember''s question was left unanswered. Aleshia and E had no idea how Lawrend did it, but they saw with their own eyes that there seemed to be a particr dynamic between him and the Goddess.

    "What are we going to do now?" Elena asked.

    Read thetest on empire

    Like the rest of them, she felt worked up over nothing. She wanted to show her abilities and protect their Master, but he was so amazing that there was no chance for them to show anything.

    "Master didn''t tell us where he was going next. Maybe he will call upon us next," Aleshia said as she tried her best to calm down her fellow Sisters.

    Lawrend''s iconic portal opened right in front of them as if to prove her right.

    "Aezel and Juju."@@novelbin@@

    Upon hearing their names, the two flickered and appeared beside the portal. They smiled at the others and bid their farewell.

    Amon understanding was reached in that short time.

    When Aezel and Juju stepped out of the portal, they were greeted by the familiar and not-so-familiar naturalws of the Spirit World. At the same time, they detected a scrutinizing gaze thatnded on them.

    "Are you the Goddess?" Aezel asked, her pupils shrinking.

    "Hehehe~ Aren''t you that Demon who tantly tried to take Lawrend from me?"

    Daggers seemed to shoot out of Reavire''s eyes as she looked at Aezel. She recalled watching her kidnap Lawrend and forcing him to walk with her as she hid from humans.

    Additionally, she seduced Lawrend and had him impregnate her almost by force.

    "What are you talking about?"

    Aezel watched the Goddess with caution and displeasure. She would never deny everything that happened between her and Lawrend, but it was the first time she had heard that Lawrend had been this woman''s man.

    "I can exin furtherter," Lawrend said and stood in between them.

    The tension in the air was unbearable. He didn''t know how to exin it in front of Reavire. She may have epted the memory alteration, but that didn''t guarantee she would act happy about it when it''s tantlyid out.

    Lawrend had long learned that he needed to be careful when dealing with women.

    "Okay."

    Aezel stood in the air with a doubtful gaze as she looked at him.

    She and Juju made eye contact and realized that Aleshia and E had done the same thing. This seemed to be a situation in which he couldn''t directly exin things in front of the Goddess.

    Aezel knew Lawrend almost as much as Aleshia. She trusted him and knew that he had to have done something.

    "Master, what did you call us for?" Aezel asked.

    Juju obediently stood by the side. She knew her ce among Lawrend''s maids, especially now that everyone had gained Divine Magics from him.

    "I want to delegate one of you as the Ruler of the Spirit World."

    Lawrend needed more time to focus on bing a God. It would be irresponsible for him to ignore the Heaven Demons that supported him. At the very least, he could have one of his trusted women lead them.

    "Sister Aezel, congrats. Jujuju."

    Juju chuckled and knew instantly who it would be. The responsibility of taking control over the whole Spirit World required a lot of trust. Juju hadn''t been Lawrend''s woman for longer than a month at this stage.

    It hadn''t been long since he had be a Divine Mage and defeated West.

    "What do I need to do, Master?" Aezel asked. Likewise, she understood that it would be her responsibility, given her rtionship with him.

    "Great. I don''t have to exin much then. Juju, since you''re pregnant with our child, you will be supporting Aezel as her secretary. I need the two of you to work together. I know these previous Heaven Demons don''t dare to revolt, but I might be gone for a long time."

    Lawrend wasn''t letting these Heaven Demons be carefree. They only supported him because of his unstoppable strength. If these demons started believing he was gone for good, they might be unruly.

    "Understood, Master. Fufufu. It seems like I have to pretend to be an empress for a while."

    "Jujuju. Master remembers our passionate night¡­ Ah¡­"

    A trickle of tears escaped Juju''s eyes as she acted like a lovestruck maiden.

    "..."

    Reavire watched the two former demons banter with a stone-cold face. She didn''t know much about what happened between Lawrend and Juju, so she was surprised to learn that Juju was pregnant.

    Lawrend felt the sudden drop in temperature and turned his head to Reavire. He instantly realized what was going through her head.

    "You also can''t wait to have our baby?" Lawrend asked, shing her a confident smile.

    In truth, he sweated internally. He didn''t expect this Goddess to have a jealous personality. If she had an input, she might have never allowed him to have a maid harem. It was a great thing that he only got her after he had already gotten a big harem.

    "Y-You can read my mind¡­"

    As if a switch was flipped inside of her head, Reavire''s expression softened, and she appeared weakened by the thought of having a baby inside of her.

 Chapter 873 Ruler Aezel And Secretary Juju

    ''She is so easy¡­''

    Lawrend didn''t know if it was his experience, but he was d it worked.

    Aezel and Juju carefully flew over to Lawrend''s side. Reavire watched them approach but made no attempts to stop them. Her eyes showed a distant light, but it was better than better.

    "Let''s go."

    Lawrend led the way.

    In front of them were the 12 Demonic Pirs, which were situated in a circle. The towering pirs were made of ck marble with mana-absorbing properties.

    A meeting hall stood at the center atop a high pir. It had been recently erected and had not been built thest time Lawrend had been here. It emanated a grandeur and authority that reflected the current power structure of the Spirit World.

    It had only been a few minutes since Lawrend arrived near the vicinity. Still, the nine remaining Heaven Demons were already gathered. They waited for him at the entrance and bowed in sync with each other.

    Their postures and action showed their understanding of Lawrend''s current level.

    Sanaka, the oldest Heaven Demon, took a step forward and lowered her head.

    "Ruler Lawrend, what brings you here?" she asked, her tone formal and respectful.

    "I''m here to announce an important change," Lawrend responded.

    He stared at Sanaka and the rest of the Heaven Demons. They raised their eyes and noticed the unfamiliar woman behind them.

    As soon as they saw her, their eyes widened, and they trembled. Some of them lost their bnce and held their chests as their hearts started beating really fast.

    The Goddess might not appear as much, but they have seen portraits, and a few of them were unlucky enough to meet her clone. Theck of aura on her body as she stood there immediately confirmed the guesses in their heads.

    "W-What''s the meaning of this?" Sanaka asked.

    She could remain calm, but it took her mental effort to do so.

    "She is only here to watch. Don''t worry," Lawrend casually answered.

    He resumed walking and cut straight through the group. The ones near the Goddess froze and didn''t dare to breathe. They could only watch as she took her nonchnt steps, following behind Lawrend.

    Reavire managed to scare the Heaven Demons without saying a word. Her eyes nevernded on any of them. It was obvious that she looked down on these former demons.

    Lawrend sat on the highest throne.

    Aezel and Juju stood by his right and left, respectively. Reavire didn''t want to be a level lower. She offered to be Lawrend''s seat, which he epted without batting an eyelid.

    The nine Heaven Demons, or more urately, former demons, walked in one by one. Their eyes stared at the floor, and they never dared to look up.

    Their peripheral vision gave them a glimpse of Lawrend and the three women. It was more than enough to scare them senseless.

    Once again, the nine were Sanaka, Krives, Anatalia, Majia, Precipity, Constantine, Terrisia, Ltina, and Olina.

    They were all proud Heaven Demons. Their strengths ced them at the top of the Spirit World. However,pared to Lawrend, his maids, and the Goddess he sat on, they were nothing.

    Perhaps they could only wipe their feet.

    When they were all seated, Lawrend gave Aezel a light shock.@@novelbin@@

    "Fufufufu. Wee, everyone. Master, the Ruler Lawrend of the Demon World which is now returned to its former name¡ªSpirit World, has decided to announce an important change."

    Aezel confidently faced these Heaven Demons. Unlike before, she was at their level. She also had the Ancient Lightning Divine Magic, which boosted her confidence.

    "Jujuju. Former colleagues, I have an exciting news. I will serve as the secretary of our temporary Ruler Aezel!"

    Juju made a wide smile.

    Her way of announcement scared a few of the Heaven Demons. They took deep breaths and despised the yfulness in her tone.

    Aezel nced at Juju, who was drunk with love (and probably semen) and knew that she had to be the one to exin.

    "While Master will attempt to be a God, I, Aezel, will serve as the temporary ruler and Juju will support me as the secretary," Aezel exined, her voice filled with confidence and pride.

    Precipity tried to speak, but a cold sweat filled her back. The fear of death rolled over her senses. She nced around her and saw the warning looks the other Heaven Demons were giving her.

    She swallowed her words and fixed her sitting posture.

    Since sitting on the throne, Lawrend had never spoken.

    "Is there anyone objecting to my temporary absence?"

    Lawrend''s deep tone struck the hearts of the Heaven Demons. It was hard to go against him when he was literally nning to be a God. No one in their right mind would object to that. Explore stories on empire

    Besides, an unpredictable variable sat on the throne with Lawrend.

    The Heaven Demons were able to look at Lawrend because he spoke. They used this as an excuse so they could look at him and better understand his rtionship with the Goddess.

    But they only became confused when they saw Lawrend using the Goddess as a cushion for the throne. It never urred to them that the Goddess would be Lawrend''s woman.

    "Good. If there is anything, I shall leave these two here. I believe that everyone here knows that they are under my protection?"

    Lawrend didn''t forget to look into each of their eyes. He warned them. He didn''t want them to get any fancy ideas.

    "Fufufu. Fret not, Master. Sister Elena and Sister Ember are Divine Mages. They wille help us if trouble urs," Aezel said and deliberately increased the volume of her voice.

    The Heaven Demons in this meeting room weren''t idiots. They understood the warning hidden beneath her words and promptly bowed their heads to show their loyalty.

    "Ruler Aezel." x9

    The tone of the nine of themcked energy, but that was normal, given the pressure put on their heads and shoulders. If they made a fatal mistake, they would lose their lives.

    Furthermore, the female Heaven Demons became disappointed as they realized that there would be no chance for Lawrend to impregnate them in the future.

 Chapter 874 Yin And Yang Energy Synergy

    The Demon Race couldn''t reproduce without the help of a Male''s soul. They could only bear a healthy child if they swallowed the soul of their partner. This was the way of life for the Demon Race before Lawrend came.

    It was also the reason why Aezel and Juju found him. The two tried to have him impregnate them in their own ways.

    However, with the return of the Demon World''s naturalws, the deficiencies of the Demon Race were likewise fixed. They didn''t have to rely on swallowing the soul to give birth to a healthy baby.

    These Heaven Demons initially wanted to get Lawrend''s favor so they would be able to bear his child once he neared the end of his life or if he somehow ended up close to death.

    But since they were no longer demons, this was no longer a valid reason. Furthermore, Lawrend was nning to be a God.

    The idea was virtually out of the imagination for all of the Heaven Demons in this room. They couldn''t even imagine the length of a God''s lifetime, much less try to wait for his death.

    "I''m leaving. I will meet with the others and have them visit you before I go into seclusion."

    Lawrend stood up from the throne and floated in the air. Reavire smiled, patted her skirt, and followed behind him.

    When they all got a good look at the Goddess'' body, they were shocked to see that she wore a maid uniform. They never noticed it because of their fear and trepidation. Their minds were all in survival mode when they first saw her.

    Reavire gave them a smug smile and left the room with Lawrend.

    Lawrend naturally noticed everything that happened in that room, and he couldn''t fathom why Reavire gave that smug smile. He extended a hand forward, and two maid hands formed a heart-shaped portal.

    Lawrend took a step inside along with Reavire.

    The moment they left the Spirit World, the avatar opened its eyes not far from the spot where they disappeared. It nced at the Heaven Demons inside and rolled its eyes.

    It thought that these former demons were useless.

    After Lawrend entered his world, he was greeted by its unique energy¡ªthe power of the Yin and Yang. Each side was solelypatible with a woman and a man, respectively.

    It defined the gender dynamic of this world. Men and women were equal in their roles.

    "What a novel energy. Ifbined together, it can bring about a stronger force," Reavire mentioned.

    Her eyes scanned the expansivendscapes that reached the horizon. Birds flew from the trees and soared through the skies.

    "This world grew on its own. I''m not familiar with all the naturalws it has," Lawrend replied.

    He followed her gaze and looked around them. He could sense the naturalws flowing in the world because it was his. It would be impossible to do the same in the Spirit World and the Human World.

    "Be careful. If a couple grows strong enough, they might be able to synergize with each other and kill any Gods thate their way."

    "Really?"

    Lawrend blinked his eyes as he tried to simte it in his head.

    "You simted it already, right?"

    Reavire faintly smiled. She took a step forward and waved her hand. Indeed, Lawrend simted it in that short time.

    The naturalws bent to her Will and became a pair of glowing butterflies. One was formed with blue Yin and the other with yellow Yang. When they touched, a white bird took their ce, soared to the sky, and disappeared.

    "What are you doing interfering with my world?"@@novelbin@@

    Lawrend approached her with a frown.

    "It will be a blessing to the life in your world if they can find that bird."

    Reavire didn''t seem to notice his frown as she watched in the direction the bird flew towards.

    "...Alright. Let''s go down."

    Lawrend let it go. She didn''t take anything from his world anyway, and he didn''t think the bird would be problematic. It might even be helpful if the life in his world realized that the Yin and Yang could bebined for a stronger force.

    Like two stars falling from the sky, they flew down in the middle of the day. They stopped in front of a cavern opening, and faint orange lights came from within.

    "F-Father!?"

    A voice eximed. It was a young blond boy sitting beside the entrance. He was none other than Marano Courage Horiel. He stared at the beautiful pair of Lawrend and the Goddess.

    "What are you doing here?"

    It took one look for Lawrend to guess that his son might be lonely. He had a few guesses as to why that was the case.

    "Um¡­" Marano averted his eyes.

    He was already a teenager yet didn''t know how to approach and talk to his father. In his mind, he was a god-like figure, and it was hard to reconcile that he was his father.

    "Hmm¡­"

    Reavire scrutinized Marano without holding back. Her Goddess eyes saw through the many things he had, and she nodded her head in surprise when she found a few interesting things on him.

    "He has the Phoenix bloodline and a tribination magic. No wonder. No wonder¡­" Reavire uttered, but she slowly became dazed at the end of her words. She seemed to be thinking about something.

    Lawrend saw her look down at her stomach and knew what she was thinking about. He slightly shook his head and wondered why all of his women were like this. Stay connected via empire

    "I-Is she the Goddess?" Marano asked.

    It was a logical conclusion. Reavire''s beauty was out of this world and on the divine level. He hated to admit that she was more beautiful than his mother.

    "Yes. Come. Let''s go inside," Lawrend said.

    In the meantime, he let go of the issue of Marano''s social life. He believed that it would fix itself given enough time. After all, they were family, and Lawrend would be there to be the anchor for everyone.

    Even if they grow to hate each other, Lawrend would be there to fix everything.

 Chapter 875 An Angel Meets Her Ex-Goddess/Creator

    Lawrend stepped into the cavern. It was spacious as soon as he took a step in.

    Since his maids and children had been living in makeshift houses for a while, Lawrend felt guilty when he stepped inside the cave. They deserved to live in a mansion or a castle.

    Discover exclusive tales on empire

    A faint rumbling echoed from the depths. It sounded like running, and it rapidly approached them.

    "M-M-Master!?"

    Feathers fluttered in the air as an angel skeeted around the corner. Her ck hair extended around her body like an abyss river.

    She was none other than Rami, who had used her angelic powers, which also exined why her hair had be ck.

    "Rami."

    Lawrend smiled at her.

    He wasn''t surprised that she arrived first. Among all of his maids, he had the closest connection with her. He hadn''t investigated the reason, but it was caused by her recognizing him as her God.

    "My God!"

    Rami extended her wings and arms outwards. She overlooked the frowning Reavire and mmed onto Lawrend''s body. He spun around with her in his arms while she reached out for a kiss.

    "So this is that angel¡­" Reavire whispered as the space around her started bending and shifting.

    Reavire had long known about the angel that switched away from her. It was like a p on her face, even though she didn''t show any care about it.

    Lawrend stopped spinning and awkwardly let Rami down.

    "H-Huh?"

    Even though Rami had never seen the Goddess, she still sensed it now that her excitement for Lawrend had been satisfied. She slowly cranked her head and looked behind her.

    She froze in ce, and one could even see her soul leave her body.

    "Did you have fun?" Reavire asked, shing a kind smile that was not so kind in Rami''s point of view.

    "G-G-G-G-Goddess!?"

    Rami became Lawrend''s angel because she didn''t feel loved by the Goddess. She never regretted that decision, as Lawrend satisfied her instincts as an angel, which made her happy.

    However, she never expected to see the Goddess like this. She saw an endless coldness in her eyes. She could feel every part of her body, whether inside or outside, being scrutinized and analyzed. Those were the eyes of her maker¡ªher creator.

    Lawrend faked a cough to ease the tension in the air. He had long foresaw this, so he wasn''t worried.

    "Rami became my angel due to my efforts. Thank you for making her."

    Lawrend bowed his head to Reavire. She was technically Rami''s mother, and it was his duty as the son-inw to properly thank her.

    "Hehehehe~ I can sense the emotions in your tone. I''m sure you have done a lot of things with her, right?" Reavire asked.@@novelbin@@

    She was asking, but Lawrend knew that she already knew. This was a case of her trying to find out his reaction. If Reavire didn''t like his response, she would be upset.

    "She is very loyal but there is some defects about her. Hahahaha¡­"

    Lawrend looked away. He was talking about Rami''s freaky kink of voyeurism.

    "M-Master!?"

    Rami jumped in shock. She stared at Lawrend with a pout and felt like he had betrayed her.

    "What kind of defects?"

    Reavire tilted her head curiously. She didn''t know what Lawrend was talking about. She never paid much attention to Rami when she watched Lawrend.

    "Hahahaha. I will tell you moreter."

    Lawrend chuckled. He saw Rami pouting, so he decided to stop teasing her.

    "Wha¨C? What do you meanter, Master? Please don''t tell her!"

    Rami grabbed his arms and rubbed it all over her chest. She didn''t even care if Marano was there. He was like air in her eyes. If he weren''t Lawrend''s son, she wouldn''t acknowledge his existence at all.

    Lawrend extended his other arm to Reavire.

    Reavire faintly blushed and turned away. She tiptoed and took his arm. Her cool appearance and image in Rami''s mind shattered like ss.

    "What¡­ the¡­ fuck¡­"

    It might''ve been the biggest shock for Rami.

    Her sudden cursing caused Reavire to turn her head to her. Angels weren''t usually allowed to curse. She made sure to bake that into their existence when she first created them.

    "Let''s go."

    Lawrend didn''t let them start an argument. He walked through the cavern like a king with two beauties on his left and right.

    Marano walked behind them with his mouth wide open. He had seen this type of scene before, but this was the closest he had ever been.

    He would have dug his head under the ground in shame if he was an ostrich.

    After a dozen seconds of walking, they arrived in arge cavern. The others had already gathered in a line facing Lawrend.

    "Wee home, Goshujin-sama (Master)"

    "Good job!"

    Lawrend extended his thumb in approval. He taught them the word ''Goshujin-sama'' long ago and was d that they finally found an opportunity to use it.

    Unfortunately, not all of his maids were present.

    Aleshia, E, Elena, Humility, Amene, Grape, Nao, and Ember raised their heads together and smiled at him.

    These smiles would usually cause flowers to bloom and animals to gather, but a stormy aura surrounded them. Their eyes pointed at the Goddess, who smugly embraced Lawrend''s right arm.

    "Master, can you exin it with her here?" Aleshia asked. As always, she was the bravest of all his maids when talking to him.

    "Right. Reavire, can you leave for a few minutes?" Lawrend turned to her.

    "Hehehe~ Why should I? Am I not also your maid?"

    Reavire patted her frilly ck maid skirt. She raised her eyes and stared into each of their eyes.

    Grape and Nao, the weakest of the group, fell to their knees in fright. Reavire used no magic or powers, but her eyes alone made them feel the boundless power the Goddessmanded.

    "Are you sure?" Lawrend asked, his eyelids shrinking.

    "I''m a Shattered God. The world speaks to me in a uniquenguage. I''m aware of everything already. Despite so, I''m here, am I not?"

 Chapter 876 Inciting Chaos Among The Harem

    Lawrend froze after listening to her words. He tried to take a step back, but she firmly held onto his arm. Her smile never changed, which only highlighted her confidence.

    "I don''t know everything, but I know what happened. Don''t worry. I''m already yours," Reavire said and grinned.

    She tiptoed and kissed him on the lips. Lawrend stared at her breathtaking appearance. For some reason, she appeared especially beautiful at that moment.

    "Tch."

    Lawrend turned to his maids, and he couldn''t tell which one did it. His focus was on Reavire, so he wasn''t paying attention to them.

    However, Lawrend was quite familiar with his maids, so he focused his eyes on Humility.

    She showed confusion, as if she didn''t know why he was looking at her.

    "Focus on me."

    Reavire lifted his chin with her fingertip and turned him towards her. She grinned at him and slightly leaned forward to expose her bountiful cleavage.

    ''She r-recovered her strength¡­''

    As expected of a Goddess, it didn''t take long for her to regain her strength and start teasing him even after being exhausted. Lawrend would have been happy if it happened at any other time, though.

    Reavire''s eyes suddenly turned serious. "I chose this," she spoke with conviction.

    "I understand."

    Lawrend nodded, and she let go of his arm. Rami followed suit, understanding that he was about to exin the situation to them. She ran to Aleshia and the others and ced her hands on her hips.

    "Aleshia, E, Elena, Humility, Amene, Grape, Rami, Nao, and Ember, this is Reavire. Reavire, meet my maids."

    "Hello, everyone."

    Reavire faced the group and bowed. Her posture and figure reflected a divine grace impossible to match. Everyone in the group except Ember frowned.

    Speaking of Ember, she took a few steps forward and pointed at Lawrend.

    "Master, are you still our master!?"

    It was a question filled with anger and disbelief. She poured all of her heart into bing strong in order to support Lawrend in his goal of defeating the Goddess. And yet, here he was, appearing with her embracing his arm.

    From their perspectives, it looked like he was seduced after he lost to her.

    "How do I prove that?" Lawrend asked.

    Knowing his women, he didn''t believe that yapping and showing proof to them would work. He needed to know what was already on their mind. After all, these women were intelligent and should have decided on a way for him to prove his identity.

    Discover exclusive content at empire

    "Kill her!" Ember shouted.

    The others didn''t react as if they had been expecting that answer from her.

    Lawrend turned to Reavire and awkwardly smiled.

    "Master¡­ Don''t tell us that she''s controlling you¡­?" Ember''s voice trembled as she took a few steps back.

    The others tried to control themselves. Aleshia took several deep breaths as she tried to rationalize the situation before her.

    "She isn''t."

    "Then why? Why aren''t you killing her? Isn''t that what we have been working for all these years?" Ember continued, her voice cracking with heartache.

    "Ember¡­"

    Lawrend stepped to her.

    However, he was shortly stopped by a hand that grabbed his shoulder.

    Reavire didn''t speak. She arrived beside him and locked arms with him. Her confidence showed she believed she deserved to stand with him.

    "Lawrend is my Master! I''m his first maid! He will marry me and give me a baby¡­ Hehehehe~"

    "F-F-First maid!?"

    This time, Aleshia shouted. Her eyes widened, and anger filled her body. She had heard this before from Reavire''s mouth, but she didn''t expect to hear it again and with such confidence.

    "Is that wrong, Master?" Reavire asked Lawrend, her smile still smug.

    "Y-Yes if we order it by time¡­"

    "What!?"

    Aleshia''s face twisted into pure anger. Her ck maid uniform emitted dark miasma that sucked in all the light in the cavern.

    Lawrend felt a headache. His Maid Energy wasn''t helping even though it was supposed to improve his charm. That was how he knew that she must be genuinely angered.@@novelbin@@

    E stood behind Aleshia with her face covered with disbelief.

    "Let me exin."

    "N-No¡­!"

    "I altered her memories! I made fake memories with her! She was gonna die no matter what, so she took her chances and signed a soul contract with me! She gave me full ess to her memories, and my maid energy infiltrated and changed most of her history.

    "I was there before she became the Goddess, and I was there when she was the Goddess. It''s hard to wrap your head around, but I simply changed her memories so she believes that she is my maid!" Lawrend shouted. Anxiety covered his face as he panted.

    For the first time in a long time, Lawrend was scared. He was scared of losing Aleshia. He didn''t want her to be angry at him. That wasn''t what he wanted.

    A fervent p sounded beside him. Reavire looked at him with an amused expression.

    "Is that really what happened?" Reavire asked.

    "Yes. I know you found out for some reason but still chose to forget it again," Lawrend replied.

    He trusted his guts and understanding of women. He knew that something was off with her before, and he was certain now that it must be because she recovered her memories in some way but chose to forget them again.

    "Hehehe~ Yes. I don''t care. I don''t care about my past. I faintly sense that I forgot some memories so I believe you. My past must be so lonely for me to ept this new life you gave me."

    Reavire never lost the smile on her face. She didn''t even seem to associate herself with her true self. She would rather live a lie than live a worthless life.

    "R-Really?"

    Now, it was Lawrend''s time to be shocked. A pang of pain spread through his chest as he tried to imagine how much pain that would have been for her to ept a lie.

    It reminded him of his school days back on Earth. Loneliness could poison the heart, further destroying all bridges.

 Chapter 878 Returning To Carnage?

    The difference between truth and illusion was in the evidence. The truth couldn''t be proven to be false, while an illusion could be proven to be untrue.

    If an illusion reached a point wherein it could never be proven to be false, could it not be the truth?

    Lawrend came to a realization as he stood in a daze.

    He believed the words of the Creator. Lawrend sensed that he couldpletely control his soul once he became a God. It wouldn''t be impossible for him to create fake memories, which would then be real memories if he epted them as true.

    Reavire was a Goddess, and her choice of keeping the false memories already cemented their existence in her soul. It wouldn''t be wrong to say that she had lived a different life after that.

    However, the world and her history could always prove that her memories were altered. Thus, her current state was an illusion.

    "Toplete her memory alteration, I must change the memory of the world too¡­"

    Lawrend closed his eyes as his Maid Energy swirled within his body and exploded outwards. His Maid Energy could turn anything into his maids because of his obsession with maids.

    "If I use my Maid Energy to its fullest¡­ can I change a world?"

    The Maid Energy flowing out of Lawrend''s body became stronger and stronger. It created powerful tsunami-like waves over the sea, and the sands of the beach vanished, digging a hundred-meter-deep hole.

    Lawrend used his Maid Energy to simte mana in the past in order to open the portals between the Spirit World and the Human World. It was possible because he used to use mana.

    At the end of the day, the different energies of the various worlds were just manifestations of the naturalws. It is inevitable that vastly different energies have simr naturalwsposing them.

    Lawrend''s Maid Energy was not that different from mana.

    "If I reced the naturalws of the Human World, would I change mana to Maid Energy?"

    Lawrend''s mind went into motion as he simted the possibilities. His powerful Sub-God soul mixed and matched all the naturalws he was familiar with.

    After a few minutes, Lawrend held his head as dizziness took over him.

    "Ugh¡­ It''s not possible unless I''m a God and the Human World cooperates with me."

    Lawrend shook his head. The idea was wless but impossible, given his current abilities. The Human World never had an avatar anyway, so it would never be able to cooperate with him.

    "Whatever¡­"

    Lawrend took a step, and a heart-shaped portal appeared in front of him.

    "¡ªare powerful beings brought by a group of Gods to the Human World."

    Reavire stopped speaking when Lawrend entered the cavern. The chaos earlier was gone, and the whole group was amicably sitting around the bonfire with Reavire sharing a story.

    "What took you so long?" Reavire asked, her voice soothing and rxed.

    "I met a friend."

    "Friend?"

    "Anyways, what are you girls talking about?"

    Lawrend walked towards them. He could see the annoyance in the eyes of his other maids, who were still thinking about the words he had said earlier.

    "Hmm¡­" Reavire''s pupils constricted. Her thoughts were unclear to Lawrend. "I''m telling them the story of how Phoenixes arrived in the Human World."

    Lawrend didn''t know if she noticed the Creator had visited him. After all, if she tried to look, it would be easy for her to see where he went.

    After thinking about it for a bit, Lawrend let it go. He looked at Ember and saw the uneasiness in her facial expression.

    The two of them made eye contact, and she averted her gaze. From the looks of it, she had a lot of things going on in her head.

    "Can you continue?" Lawrend asked and casually sat beside Reavire.

    "Hehehe. Anything for you, Husband." Find more chapters on empire

    "!!!"

    The eight of his maids jumped in their seats. Their mouths opened and closed as if they wanted to say something.

    Reavire gave them a quick nce, and they shut up.

    Lawrend''s mouth opened wide in amazement. He didn''t know what kind of magic she did for them to be afraid of her. Well, if he ignored she was a Goddess, that is.

    "When I was born, there was already an ancient story that Phoenixes came from the stars. After they arrived, they ravaged thends and killed anything else on site. The dragons naturally living in the Human World started growing stronger as well.

    "So by the time I was born, the two mighty beasts roamed thends. I only found outter that the dragons were also sent by a different God in an older past, and they were taking a different approach than the phoenixes.

    "Master and I met during the time I was growing up. He and I got along well until he told me to be his maid¡­ It was absurd to hear since I thought he wanted me to be his wife¡­" Reavire nced at him with a look that said she was annoyed but also happy.@@novelbin@@

    His maids looked at each other, and then their heads turned to the two of them weirdly. They knew that he altered her memories, but it still felt like the two of them had actually met each other long ago in the past.

    "Hahaha¡­ I''m obsessed with maids."

    Lawrendughed dryly. They were proof of his obsession with his maids, so he didn''t need to say much.

    Reavire continued, "Once I became a Sub-God, I started killing them, and once I became a Goddess, I made them part of the Human World''s naturalws."

    An eerie light seemed to sh in Reavire''s eyes at the mention of her genocide.

    Lawrend and Ember turned to each other. The look of realization and shock in their eyes couldn''t be more in and obvious to see.

    "Do you understand now?" Reavire asked, gazing at Ember.

    Ember nodded and bowed her head. Although it would take her a while to swallow this new information, it already helped calm her down.

 Chapter 879 Origin Of Space Magic

    Since the issue with Ember was resolved, Lawrend took this chance to inquire.

    "What happened while I was gone?"

    He was very curious about this issue because it concerned the rtionship between his maids. It was his responsibility to ensure that they would be happy together.

    Otherwise, how could Lawrend have threesomes, foursomes, fivesomes¡­?¡ªyou get the point.

    On a serious note, it was a part of Lawrend''s dream for his women to have a good rtionship with each other. He wasn''t an emperor or a king who wantedpetition within his harem.

    Except for the issue with their ability to keep up with them, Lawrend was quite rxed.

    "Geez, Master. Why are you asking such an insensitive question?" Humility asked, rolling her eyes.

    "Hehehehe."

    "Hahahahaha."

    "Hehehe."

    His maids giggled andughed amongst each other.

    Lawrend blinked his eyes and didn''t know what to do.

    "Master, weughed when you left. We already know you''re a womanizer who can''t be satisfied with one or two," Aleshia exined after seeing him look like a lost child.

    "O-Oh¡­" Lawrend nodded.

    "Husband, do you want some private time with them?"

    It was out of character for Reavire to offer to leave. Lawrend watched her face and saw that she was serious. He took a good look and a few secondster, he nodded.

    The others couldn''t help but be ticked by her calling him ''Husband''. Thepetitive nature of a few of them couldn''t help but be ignited.

    "Hehehe. Don''t stare at me with so much surprise. All I did was introduce myself."

    The smug smile on Reavire''s face seemed to say that it had been a deliberate n on her part.

    "Right."

    Lawrend smiled. He became happy knowing that she was considerate towards his maids.

    ''She really loves me, huh.''

    Lawrend still felt that it was unbelievable for her to fall in love with him, but just like what the Creator said, it made sense at her level since she could fully control her soul.

    Reavire stood up and waved at the others.

    "See you, everyone."

    Her soothing and electrifying voice immediately invited smiles from most of the group.

    "See you, Sister," Aleshia replied.

    "Yes, Sister."

    The others followed Aleshia''s example. She had the most authority among the maids because she was the first and also the first in line to be married in the future.

    Reavire didn''t look back as she left the cave.

    Find adventures at empire

    For some reason, her figure appeared particrly lonely. The solitude of billions of years seemed to weigh on her back.

    When she finally left the cave, Lawrend turned to his maids.

    "What are your first impressions of her?"

    "She is very calctive, Master," Humility answered first.

    "She looks so happy to be in love, Master," Elena spoke.

    Aleshia: "I think she is lonely and this was the first time since a long time she was able to speak to others in equal terms."

    E: "The space around her is blurry like she could vanish from the universe."

    Amene: "She smelled nice, nyaa!"

    Grape: "S-She''s scary¡­"

    Nao: "Yeah¡­"@@novelbin@@

    Ember: "Hmph. She warned me that I might be approached by a Phoenix God."

    After hearing their thoughts, Lawrend agreed to them. However, some things piqued his curiosity.

    "What do you mean ''she could vanish from the universe'', E?"

    "I wanted to tell you this earlier, Master, but I couldn''t. Space Magic doesn''t seem to be from the universe. I can feel that it''s from somewhere else."

    "H-Huh?"

    Lawrend''s eyes widened.

    E shouldn''t be able to sense the existence of a ce beyond the universe. He had only learned about it because of the Goddess and the Creator.

    "Master, like you taught me, I thought Space Magic came from the world, and then when I sensed your Space Divine Magic, I thought it came from the universe, but when I digested it, I had a feeling that it didn''t just originate from the universe¡­"

    E appeared confused by the end of her words.

    "What kind of path are you taking, E?" Lawrend asked out of surprise.

    "I don''t know, Master. It might lead me outside of the universe."

    E looked at him with concern.

    It was Aleshia''s first time hearing about this, and she frowned. Her eyes immediately showed disapproval.

    "We might be going outside the universe, so don''t worry about it," Lawrend said and stopped in front of E. She had grown much taller since he had first met her, and her beautiful figure reflected a different taste from Aleshia''s.

    "Really?"

    "I will decide upon it once I be a God. Though, I''m not sure how long it would take."

    Lawrend sighed.

    The avatar of the Spirit World, the Goddess, and the Creator believed that he would eventually be a God. Yet, they never told him how long it would take.

    If he was lucky, he guessed that it would take him ten years to be a god. He feared it would take him a million years instead.

    If his previous and current lives were summed together, his mental age would be less than 100. A million years seemed like an eternity inparison.

    Of course, this wasn''t including the billions of years of unimportant memories he received when he saw the history of the Spirit World and the billions of years of false memories he acquired by altering the Goddess'' memories.

    "I''m excited for it, Master. Space magic is so interesting!" E eximed.

    It was the one thing she was excellent at. She continuously improved in order to surpass her big sister and be the one to protect her.

    "Mm. I''m curious how far you could take it."

    Lawrend agreed with her.

    As a Sub-God and owner of a world, Lawrend could make his own portals, but they didn''t directly touch upon the essence of space magic. His use was indirect. It was akin to taking ice from the North Pole to have a cold drink in a hot desert.

    With E done speaking, Lawrend turned to Aleshia.

    "How can you tell that she looked lonely?"

    Her words aligned with what he thought.

 Chapter 880: Fake But Joyful Memories

    Aleshia held her chin as she arranged her thoughts. She looked in the direction where Reavire had left and spoke.

    "When she chatted with us, she never mentioned about any friends or family. I¡¯m sure Master knows this more clearly since you said you have false memories with her."

    A heavy atmosphere enveloped the spacious cavern. The bonfire seemed to dim as if affected by sadness.

    Lawrend nced at his other maids, and they nodded their heads in agreement.

    He recalled the false memories he gained. About 2.3 billion years had passed since she was born. Her family and friends had long died, and she became lonely early on.

    There was only one person in those memories who kept up with her. He experienced many ups and downs with her, but he ultimately never left her side.

    This person was Lawrend¡ªthe Lawrend created by his Maid Energy when it infiltrated her soul with the help of the soul contract. It was him and also not him at the same time.

    ¡¯He is an illusion¡­¡¯

    Lawrend closed his eyes as he gained more enlightenment. He knew what he needed to do when he opened his eyes again.

    "Master?" Aleshia called out.

    "Huh? How long did I have my eyes closed?"

    "About a minute. Are you okay?"

    "It¡¯s fine. I just thought about something." Lawrend smiled.

    "Okay."

    Aleshia cutely tilted her head and looked at the others who had the same question mark over their heads.

    Lawrend turned to his next maid, Humility.

    "Did you say she was calctive?"

    "Hehe, yes."

    @@novelbin@@

    "It¡¯s normal. Even I instinctively start calcting because the capacity of my soul to think is greater than before. Once I be a God, I might be overthinking every second, hahaha."

    Lawrend wryly smiled at the thought. He didn¡¯t like the idea of overthinking things, but it was part of being a God. As a Sub-God, he was already starting to get used to it.

    "Sheesh, Master. Do you think we can also be Goddesses?" Aleshia asked, her eyes sparkling with desire.

    They had sensed the power emanating from the Goddess. It was well hidden, but their instincts detected it. The fear came directly from their souls, as if their souls feared death, even though souls reincarnate in the world and universe.

    "I don¡¯t doubt it," Lawrend responded with a slight smile.

    As a Sub-God, he knew what kind of challenges faced them. He feared that none of them would be able to ovee them.

    "You¡¯re lying, Master," E revealed.

    "Y-You can tell that, huh?"

    "Hmph. We¡¯re not idiots, Master," Ember added.

    "You got me¡­" Lawrend scratched the back of his head. "To be a Sub-God, I had to understand myself first and let go of my obsession with mana. It¡¯s not easy."

    The deceased Divine Mage West tried to be a Sub-God with the help of the naturalws of the Spirit World, yet he still failed. He was proof of the difficulty. Lawrend was an isted case inparison.

    "We will do it, Nyaster. Wouldn¡¯t it be cool if you have a maid harem of goddesses?" Amene said as her tail wagged behind her like a dog.

    "A Goddess Maid Harem, huh¡­?"

    Lawrend thought about it for a good few minutes.

    "When that timees, it will be our turn to protect Master," Humility added.

    "So a Combat Maid Harem?" Ember asked, tilting her head in thought.

    "Hahahaha, yes."

    Laughter spread within the cave, reflecting the joyous atmosphere of the group.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, outside of the cave in Lawrend¡¯s World, the Goddess Reavire sat beside a small stream of water. It came from a spring above the mountains and was undoubtedly fresh and pure.

    "A new world¡­ Is it possible with I?" Reavire murmured. Her lovely voice sped up the growth of the nearby foliage.

    As she looked at her surroundings, she could feel the purity of Lawrend¡¯s world. It had no anger, hate, disgust, unfairness, and all the other vices of humans. Only a newly created world could be such a paradise.

    "Hahh¡­" Reavire sighed and stretched her legs. "I feel so happy. I¡¯m free and I have a partner, atst¡­ Huh?"

    Without her realizing it, teardrops slid down her cheeks and hit the ground. Greenery immediately sprouted due to her divine nature.

    Reavire knew her real past, albeit it was blurry. When her memories were altered, her happiness couldn¡¯t be expressed with words.

    She had been protecting the Human World for far too long. She was tired, and it was the cause of her deteriorating Will. If the Creator didn¡¯t bring Lawrend to the Human World, she would have died sooner orter without realizing it.

    Lawrend changed her memory, which gave her hope and desire to keep looking forward to the future. It might¡¯ve been why she epted the soul contract in the first ce.

    Reavire knew that it must be the reason. After all, she was still the same Goddess even if significant parts of her memory were altered.

    As an immortal being, happiness would have long lost its meaning to her. However, her memories now were filled with joy as Lawrend apanied her across her journey in life. Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire

    "Does he understand that I have fallen for him¡­?" Reavire asked the leaf she casually picked up.

    The leaf gave off a weak green light as if responding to her.

    "O-Oh¡­" Reavire stared at the leaf and turned her head into the distance, where a towering tree reached the heavens. It was so far, yet it still epassed arge part of the horizon.

    "Who are you talking to?" a voice asked.

    Reavire turned to see Lawrend flying towards her. He had a smile on his face, and it was pretty apparent it was because of his other maids.

    "Had fun with your other women?" Reavire asked, sounding upset and jealous.

    "Why wouldn¡¯t I? They¡¯re just like you¡ªmy woman."

    A sleazy smile formed on his face as hended in front of her.

    Reavire¡¯s acting vanished, and a blush quickly reced her facial expression. He was even more domineering and confident than in her memories.

 Chapter 881: Creating A Love Story Beyond The Universe

    Reavire¡¯s heart pounded heavily.

    At the same time, she noticed the difference between the Lawrend in her memories and the Lawrend before her. Although the two had many simrities, they were not the same.

    Once that thought reached her heart, she frowned.

    "What? You don¡¯t like to be called my woman?" Lawrend asked, not knowing her thoughts.

    Reavire continued staring at him. His face, soul, and aura matched the Lawrend in her memories. She already knew that that wasn¡¯t him, but it was undeniable now.

    "If there is a chance, do you think it would have urred?" she asked, her voice sounding depressed and lonesome.

    When he heard her words and saw the look on her face, Lawrend knew what she was talking about. He looked in the distance and at the towering tree reaching the heavens.

    "Before I answer that, can I ask you a question, too?"

    Lawrend¡¯s voice sounded gentle, and Reavire¡¯s guessed the worst.

    "What have I not answered yet?"

    "Do you want to make the illusion real?"

    The wind blew and lifted Lawrend¡¯s hair. His eyes reflected clouds under the sunlight.

    "Are you saying¡­?"

    As a Goddess, she already had a grasp on what he tried to say.

    "Yes. I also want to know if what I¡¯m feeling for you is real, and the way to do that is to set a version of ourselves into the world without remembering anything," Lawrend said.

    His idea was simple. The two of them would use the power of their souls to create an illusionary world where the two of them would meet and see if they would fall in love with each other.

    "This¡­ is detrimental for you, is it not?" Reavire asked.

    If Reavire found that she didn¡¯t fall in love with him in the illusion, then it would shatter the feelings she felt right now. It wouldpletely change how she looked at him. She might even attack him.

    She looked at him with a worried gaze as the feelings in her heart shook.

    Lawrend turned to her and looked her in the eyes.

    "I, Lawrend Horiel Ignis, am not afraid of challenges. I have always risked my life for my women. If we¡¯re really fated to have a battle, I won¡¯t shy away."

    The sun¡¯s rays shined between them, witnessing the determination in Lawrend¡¯s words. His experiences in the Human and Spirit Worlds shaped Lawrend into who he is today. He was no longer the idiot from Earth.

    Reavire watched his face. Her eyes sparkled in delight as her interest in him grew stronger.

    ¡¯He really is not like the Lawrend in my memories¡­ He is better than him.¡¯

    Tears streamed down her eyes, and Reavire knew that this might be the end of her happiness. Even a Goddess like her couldn¡¯t calcte the feelings of two people.

    There was a reason why the soul was under the universe¡¯s control and not by the world. Itsplexity could never be understood. Perhaps it may be possible for stronger gods, but a Shattered God like her could never.

    "I want to wait until you are a God," Reavire said, her emotions stirring up tears in her eyes. She wanted to give him a fair chance because she hoped that he would win if they had a battle.

    At the level of a Shattered God, the soul could be molded freely¡ªall emotions, memories, personalities, and habits. If her altered memory were returned to normal, she would definitely actpletely differently.

    "That is not needed," Lawrend replied.

    He lifted his right hand and cupped her cheek. He wanted to turn the illusion into reality.

    Lawrend initially thought of changing the history of the Human World. It would have worked, but it would not have changed the history of the Spirit World or those like his maids, who would be excluded since they were under his protection.

    He didn¡¯t want to change their memories.

    Lawrend also came to realize that he might have to change the history of the whole universe, but that would require the Creator¡¯s help and an unimaginable amount of power that he might not even reach.

    Besides, if he let things go like this, problems would arise sooner orter. Lawrend knew this because he had a lot of experience with his maids.

    "Since I can¡¯t change the universe, I will make a new story for us. It will be our truth, and it will be our foundation," Lawrend whispered.

    "Lawrend¡­" Experience exclusive tales on empire

    This was the first time Reavire mentioned his name ever since he changed her memories. A bubbly feeling rose in her chest, and her heart wanted to escape her body and be with him.

    "You never know. I might reach enlightenment and be a God after this."

    Lawrend winked at her. His unmatched confidence struck another chord in Reavire¡¯s heart. It was why Lawrend could do crazy things that would have killed anyone else, like removing all the mana in his body.

    "Let¡¯s do it."

    Reavire nodded. She took hold of his other hand and intertwined it with hers.

    A bright light covered the two of them. It started from their hands and quickly enveloped their bodies. At the same time, a seemingly invisible strand of naturalw descended from the universe and connected the two of them.

    No one could hear it, but a voice echoed in the whole universe.

    "Lawrend, Lawrend¡­ You keep surprising me. I¡¯ll allow it. I¡¯ll allow you to visit another universe."

    In a distant ce beyond the scope of this universe, a young man sat at the edge of a cliff. Standing before him was a whole universe filled with life and the asional destruction.

    A strand of a naturalw appeared from nothingness and descended into the universe.

    "A story? Of whom?" the young man asked, his voicecking a clear tone. It was just like the Creator. He sounded old, young, girlish, and manly at the same time. No one could tell for sure if he was actually a young man or androgynous.@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 882 A New Story In Another Universe

    "Lawrend and Reavire¡­ A love story?"

    "Allow it. He might be one of us," the Creator said, his voice passing through the void.

    The young man at the edge of the cliff became silent. His gaze passed through the veil between universes, and he watched Lawrend and Reavire in Lawrend''s World.

    A few secondster, he closed his eyes.

    "His clone shall live a life of suffering and madness, and her clone shall live a life of luxury andfort."

    After his deration, the strand of naturalw entered the bubble of the unique universe. A power beyond the Shattered God descended and shackled it as itnded in a special world filled with exotic beasts and gods different from the one Lawrend was familiar with.

    "Prove your love in my universe where naturalws are sealed. Make this a story worth reading¡­."

    . . .

    When Lawrend opened his eyes, he recalled the millions of years he had spent in another universe. He didn''t expect this to happen, but it did, and it startled him.

    Reavire opened her eyes at the same time. Aplex feeling bubbled in her heart.

    "It hasn''t been a minute, hasn''t it?" she asked.

    "Yes¡­"

    The memories overwhelmed Lawrend. It was like he had lived another life¡ªlike a dream, but not simultaneously.

    "I didn''t expect that it was possible to travel to another universe," Lawrend whispered in a daze.

    The experience opened his eyes.

    "It doesn''t even feel like our life," Reavire replied. The same weird look was on her face.

    "Before we came back, I heard a voice. It seems like that ''us'' will continue living. Maybe we can meet them one day."

    Lawrend looked up at the blue sky. The surreal experience left him not knowing what to feel.

    He still felt like he was Lawrend, but it was like he had dreamt for a long time. It left a bittersweet feeling in his heart.

    "Hehe. Are you happy?" Reavire asked, a teasing smile on her face.

    "Yes! I love you!"

    Lawrend took a swift step forward and took her in his arms. He didn''t wait for her and directly kissed her lips. He passionately invaded her mouth with his tongue as if he couldn''t get enough of her vor.

    Reavire''s eyes melted into happiness. The memories of their new life in another universe coalesced into the Lawrend before her.

    He was different back then, but she saw the simrities between the two versions. Even if they weren''t exactly the same, that was enough because she knew that she was also different.

    After a while of kissing, Reavire reluctantly pushed him away. Her eyes were filled with love and affection that had never been there before.

    "I love you too."

    The words that left her mouth sounded ethereal and otherworldly. The trees nearby rejoiced, flowers bloomed, and animals appeared out of their hiding ces.

    Lawrend took a good look at her face. She appeared as beautiful as ever, and her body seemed to be sculpted by a divine artist.

    The stark difference was the emotions on her face. She was full of life and energy. She had a passion and a great desire for him. He had only seen this look on her face when they were having sex.

    "We are back, aren''t we?" Lawrend asked, smiling serenely.

    "We are."

    Lawrend took another look into the sky. He couldn''t see past the sky or the veil between universes, but he could feel his clone. It was still alive somewhere.

    Lawrend separated from her, and a bond transcending speech existed between them. He looked towards the cave entrance in the distance and walked. She immediately followed him just like she knew he was going there.

    Time hadn''t passed for this universe. Lawrend didn''t know how that worked. He had not explored the naturalws of time, but a guess rose in his heart that it may be because that universe had its own flow of time.

    The two soon returned to the cave. His other maids were done packing their stuff, and they stared at the two of them walking together.

    For some reason, Aleshia sensed that something was off.

    "Hold on, Master and Sister Reavire."

    Aleshia arrived in front of Lawrend. She looked him up and down and then did the same to Reavire beside him.

    "How?"

    "What?" Lawrend reacted.

    "You two look so happy. Did something good happen?" Aleshia asked. Her instincts told her they had done something, but she didn''t know what it was.

    "Y-Yeah. I resolved my issue with her."

    Lawrend nced at Reavire.

    ''Do not tell her we spent a million years.''

    ''Okay.''

    Using only their eyes, the two of themmunicated.

    "We created a story to support our love for each other," Reavire exined.

    "S-Story??"

    Not only did her words pique Aleshia''s interest, but they also interested the others, who approached closer with curiosity in their eyes.

    "We created clones of our soul and proved that we loved each other without any memory alteration," Lawrend continued after Reavire.@@novelbin@@

    The sudden back and forth between the two made the others widen their eyes.

    "Wait, what about us, Master?" Humility asked, her eyes shining with excitement.

    "I only did it with her because it was too sudden that I started liking her, and she also wanted a more concrete exnation for her feelings since she knew that her memory was altered."

    Lawrend shook his head. He knew for sure that the ability to travel to another universe to start another story was a one-time event. Lawrend guessed it was caused by the Creator. Of course, he didn''t know that the Creator had no involvement.

    "Nyaa¡­ Master is being stolen by Sister Reavire!" Amene said with her fangs bared.

    "Hahahaha. That''s not true." Lawrend shook his head as he chuckled.

    "Why are youughing, Nyaster?" Amene asked, pouting cutely. Your next chapter awaits on empire

    "You are all my women. I will give all of you the chance to spend time with me."

    "Master, that''s not reassuring, you know?" Ember added.

    "Why don''t we create a castle of our own? I will prove it by designing it in such a way that all of you would have time to spend with me."

 Chapter 883 Maids And Children

    Lawrend''s words made question marks appear all over the heads of his maids.

    "A castle?"

    Enjoy new tales from empire

    Aleshia wondered why he thought of that in the first ce.

    "Well¡­ It has been a while since we lived in our own ce. Why don''t we create a castle?"

    Lawrend smiled at them.

    "Hmm¡­ Great idea, Master."

    Ember nodded in agreement. She had been treated like a princess most of her life, and she didn''t like living like a homeless person. However, she has gotten used to that kind of lifetely.

    "Why not a Mansion, Master?" Aleshia asked.

    She recalled the first time they met when she infiltrated the Horiel Mansion and attempted to take Lawrend''s life.

    "Everyone wants to improve their lives, right?"

    Lawrend understood where she wasing from. He actually felt morefortable at the thought of living in a mansion since he had lived in one since he was a child.

    "Nyaa! A castle will be hard to clean though."

    Amene shook her head. She had be his maid a few years ago, and while she had her fair share of experience cleaning, she liked cleaning mansions more. It was easier.

    "I can develop a magic formation to help with that, and Aleshia can set it up."

    Lawrend shrugged his shoulders. Magic was more convenient than the technologies he experienced in his previous life on Earth.

    "Ohhh¡­"

    The rest of his maids'' eyes lit up. Their interest in this castle increased as they wanted to see what kind of magic would be put on it.

    "Hehehe."

    Reavire giggled, seeing the group.

    She recalled a few scenes from her time with Lawrend in that other universe and a smile formed on her lips. Though, no one else knew what kind of memory she was thinking about.@@novelbin@@

    Lawrend flicked his hand, and two maid arms appeared out of nowhere made of his Maid Energy. They formed arge heart at the exit of the cave.

    "I found a t area. Call the children."

    "Yes, Master."

    Elena took a step and vanished with crackling lightning left in her ce.

    A few secondster, she returned with the rest of Lawrend''s children. They hurriedly bowed to Lawrend in greeting.

    "I hadn''t seen a few of you since I came here."

    Lawrend smiled at them. He couldn''t help but remember the baby in Reavire''s stomach in that other stomach.

    Before he left that universe, he managed to impregnate her. Unfortunately, he never saw his child. It would all be up to his and Reavire''s clones there. Knowing that his clone was the same person, Lawrend felt confident about his child''s upbringing.

    "Yes, Father," Zio replied.

    A gloomy atmosphere surrounded him. Thebination of magic he wielded seemed to surround him.

    "Father, you look so¡­ different."

    "Did Father be stronger?"

    "Why is Father so tall?"

    Elena''s triplets stared at Lawrend with intense curiosity.

    Lawrend didn''t know how they saw through him.

    Indeed, he had gotten stronger after receiving the memories of a million years in another universe. The fighting experience he umted there couldn''t bepared to his previous skills.

    "Father is a womanizer¡­" Marano whispered, collecting strange gazes from the rest.

    "Father is a good father, nyaa!" Straw answered.

    "Father is god!" Nephilim countered.

    "Well¡­ Father saved me, after all," Veronica replied, eyeing Marano dangerously.

    "Cough. Cough! I was joking, obviously!" Marano shouted as he retreated.

    Lawrend shook his head as he watched the scene. No wonder Marano was lonely among his children. He had a few screws loose in the sense that he dared to say an insensitive joke in front of his father.

    "Hahahaha. He isn''t lying."

    Lawrendughed to save his son some face. He didn''t want the others to gang up on him to prove their respect for Lawrend, their father.

    Veronica relented when she heard Lawrend''s words. Among the few of Lawrend''s children, she was the most mature for her age. As Aezel had told her a long time ago, she also knew why she was alive in the first ce.

    "Let''s go?"

    Lawrend turned to the portal and looked back at them.

    "Yes, Master!" x9

    The group marched on towards the portal.

    Reavire silently watched until she was the only one left. She looked behind her at the cave. It had been short, but she felt an attachment to this ce. This was where she gained new friends and sisters.

    "Lawrend¡­ you are an anomaly, you know?"

    Perhaps only Lawrend would have the insane Will of protecting his maids so he could enjoy his life forever with them. His Will was selfish, yet it also wasn''t.

    After those random thoughts, Reavire took a step and entered the portal.

    Space shrank around her, and she found herself standing in front of arge in. Far in the horizon stood the tree reaching the heavens.

    Trees were sparsely scattered, and random bushes and nts weremon.

    Just like what Lawrend said, this ce was perfect for building a castle.

    "Everyone let''s use this chance to bond as a family, okay?!" Lawrend shouted, making sure that everyone heard him.

    "Yes!"

    Grape was the most excited person in the group. She had been feeling left out because most of them were stronger than her. She was so weak that some of them could kill her on ident if they sneezed incorrectly.

    Oppositely, Nao was the most disinterested one. She maintained her professional attitude by standing there like a butler, but the things in her mind were only potions. She couldn''t help but immediately notice the unique herbs and nts surrounding them.

    As for Lawrend, he scratched the back of his head. He never had any architectural experience in any of his three lives. On Earth, he was a sryman; on here, he was a mage; and on the other universe, he fought for his life most of the time.

    "Elena, can you eat all the nts here?"

    "Yes, Master!"

    ¡­

    Lawrend gave his orders. He could easily do all of this himself, but that would defeat the purpose of family bonding.

 Chapter 884 A Bed Spacious Enough For Activities

    After a few weeks of building and attention to detail, a towering castle stood before the once-empty ins.

    Lawrend stood in front of it, far enough to take it all in within his vision. Behind him stood his maids and his children.

    Everyone had broad smiles on their faces.

    "I''m so proud of our work," Aleshia said.

    "Even I. My potions helped make the cement for the rocks," Nao added.@@novelbin@@

    The castle was made with rocks conjured with magic. Cement enhanced by Nao''s potion-making ability helped add some magical properties to the structure.

    Besides that, the walls were inscribed with magical formationspatible with the energy of Lawrend''s World. Its simple features could be enhanced in the future.

    It could heat the castle in the winter and cool it down in the summer. Lawrend suggested it because he sometimes needed to use his magic to feelfortable.

    The castle''s architecture settled into arge tower with four levels that progressively shrank in diameter. Essentially, it looked like a giant cake.

    Located at the top was Lawrend''s room. He enjoyed a spacious bed with a lot of room for activities. It was made with consideration for his rtivelyrge harem.

    Naturally, a passageway at the center led directly to Lawrend''s room, but this was for nominal use.

    Situated below were thirteen rooms with stairs leading up to Lawrend''s room. The unique feature of this was that the rooms could only go to Lawrend''s room one by one.

    Lawrend''s room could rotate, and each of his maids could ess his room directly. This ensured privacy when he needed them toe to his room naked.

    As promised, Lawrend ensured he could love them all equally.

    "If I rotate my room each day, you can all have a turn," Lawrend said, smiling.

    He kept Valentina''s room, but that could be skipped.

    "Hehehe¡­ I can have Master for myself¡­" Humility giggled in a low voice. Only Lawrend heard her, and he blinked his eyes in surprise. She hadn''t been a yandere for a few years now. He wondered if it was caused by the after-effects of the stress he put her under.

    "Hehe. Master, you''re prepared for all the possibilities, huh?" Reavire asked as her eyes reflected a tiny bit of jealousy.

    "I will not be the God of Maids if I let my maids feel left out," Lawrend replied. His confidence in himself never disappeared. This was his Will, and it was his path to godhood.

    "Hehehe."

    Reavire gazed at him with a look that said she knew and was only teasing him.

    Lawrend turned to the faces of his other maids and the undeniable pink blushes on their cheeks. His words touched on their heartstrings like a guitarist rifting a solo.

    "With this, I n to take my chances at bing a God."

    Lawrend''s sudden deration stunned most of his maids. Only a few, like Aleshia, Elena, and Ember, had the feeling that this wasing soon. The rest were still happy about the whole family bonding, and his words doused them like mes.

    "Master!" Amene eximed.

    Continue reading at empire

    Her face twisted into defiance. Her body screamed for his physical touch. She guessed that he might take a long time before he could finish.

    "Master¡­" Nao said.

    A strange light came from her eyes. She nced down at her stomach and rubbed it. She seductively bit her lips as if suggesting something.

    "Nyaa?" Grape frowned. A strange fear suddenly overtook her heart. She feared that this would be thest time she would see him.

    An Arch Mage like her only had 200 years of life. She didn''t need to be a genius to know that bing a God would take longer than that.

    "I wille back if it takes more than five years," Lawrend responded to their concerns. He reached out and patted each of their heads, making sure they got the love they deserved.

    When Lawrend got to Elena, his hand passed through her head, and her slime body took a few pieces of his skin.

    "I will keep a piece of you to apany me, Master."

    Elena smiled without realizing that her actions and words sounded horrible.

    "..."

    Lawrend watched with a twitching mouth as his hand healed in front of him. She didn''t just take a piece; she took a lot of pieces! His speechless expression only made Elena smile wider, and she felt proud of her work.

    "A-Anyway, I will make sure toe out in five years if it''s starting to take too long. Elena and Ember have the permission to enter my room and disturb me during that time given that it wouldn''t hurt them."

    Lawrend gave them a little warning at the end. He worried that he might not bepletely aware of his surroundings once he was attempting to be a God.

    "Yes, Master!"

    "Yes, Master."

    Elena''s excited expression and Ember''s cool expression were stark contrasts, reflecting their personalities.

    "Well, I shall see you all sooner than five years," Lawrend said and waved his hand.

    His maids waved at him, and his children bowed. The respect shown reflected the way Lawrend treated the two groups. He was rxed with his maids but quite strict with his children. They needed to be strong and independent, after all. Otherwise, they would never be able to protect themselves.

    Lawrend took a step forward, and the maid portal opened. He stepped directly into the room atop the castle. The inside was protected from the energy of Lawrend''s World because his maids didn''t use this energy.

    Lawrend''s room was an exclusion. He directly interacted with the Yin and Yang Energy of his world. As if sensing his intentions, they gathered closely around him.

    "To be a God, I need topletely own my soul¡­" Lawrend whispered.

    He sat cross-legged in the middle of his spacious bed.

    Naturalws broke down in his vicinity, and a strange pressure permeated the room without escaping to the rest of the castle. Lawrend''s whole world surged with energy as his Will extended to every nook and cranny.

 Chapter 885 Big Bang

    As Lawrend sat on the bed, he heard a whispere from the void. It was Reavire''s voice.

    "Husband, a Shattered God''s soul is shattered like ss. This is the meaning of this level. I became a Goddess by splitting my soul into many pieces and filling each with my own energy."

    At Lawrend''s level, he could split his soul into many parts. He would still be the same person, but if the different pieces of his soul became conscious, there was the risk of disassociation. He would be a being simr to Valentina when her soul was split into soul shards.

    "Thank you. I will try that."

    Lawrend spoke using his Maid Energy. It vibrated the air beside Reavire''s ears outside, making her the only person to hear him.

    "Hehehe."

    Reavire giggled. Her eyes saw through the castle''s walls and observed him.

    Lawrend started off by exploring his own soul.

    The soul contained every bit of everything: his personality, memories, emotions, thoughts, etc. It was the mostplex thing, and only a universe could govern its existence.

    The difference between a Sub-God and a God came from the energy contained in their souls.

    A Sub-God had yet topletely fill their souls with energy. However, the unique energyposed of their naturalws could be created in their souls as much as they wanted.

    ''My soul is almost infinite¡­''

    Lawrend closed his eyes. He sensed the vastness of his soul. It extended far beyond the extent of a typical world, and the Maid Energy stored in it was iparable to its emptiness.

    ''How does a God do this?''

    Lawrend finally understood the difficulty of bing a God. He might have underestimated it, given the ego boosts given to him by the Creator, Reavire, and the avatar of the Spirit World.

    All of them believed that he would undoubtedly be a God.

    ''A million years might not be enough¡­''

    Lawrend frowned. His lifespan as a Sub-God was 100,000 years. He would die before he could finish.

    ''No¡­ Even if I don''tplete it, this attempt will also increase my lifespan. I will not die if I start now.''

    Lawrend quickly realized that his soul would be stronger and more resilient as he filled it with Maid Energy. That naturally meant that he would be able to live longer than a normal Sub-God.

    ''Man, Sub-Gods are a cheat.''

    The pressure was on. Not only did Reavire want him to be a God, but there was also the fear of the Creator. If he could leave this universe, he would do so once he became a God.

    All Lawrend wanted was to be left alone to live in his own world with his maids. He wanted to enjoy his time with them till the end of existence.

    ''Ahahaha¡­ It is a little silly. What if I be disinterested after a hundred thousand years?'' Lawrend mused to himself.

    He didn''t know the future, so it was futile to keep thinking about it. Lawrend focused on the task at hand.

    In his soul was a space that extended to infinity. It was dark, and the only light was the Maid Energy filling it in some ces. In a way, it looked like a gxy.

    ''Maybe this is it¡­''

    Lawrend''s mind started churning like aputer. Since this looked like a gxy, why shouldn''t he create a universe? Why couldn''t he?

    He already forgot about Reavire''s advice.@@novelbin@@

    Shattered God, wed God, and wless God.

    The Goddess was the first, and the Creator was thest.

    If he could control a universe at that level, wouldn''t it mean that there was a process for him to create his own universe?

    Lawrend would have gotten confused at this step if it hadn''t been for his travel to the other universe. He sensed that there might''ve been another being at the level of the Creator in that universe, but he was not able to confirm it.

    That voice he heard sounded simr to the Creator''s before he came back, but it also worded its sentences quite differently.

    This clue was enough for Lawrend to guess that each universe had its own Creator. Continue reading at empire

    In that universe he had been in, he actually moved to another universe using a power different from magic. It was then that he was kicked out and returned to his body. However, his clone kept aplete copy of his soul.

    Lawrend knew all of this because of that other Creator''s words.

    With his Maid Energy as fuel, Lawrend started creating stars. He recalled the obscure memories of his life on Earth, which Reavire called Gaia.

    People on Earth believed in the Big Bang Theory. It wasn''t confirmed yet, but there was public consensus that it exined the universe''s existence.

    ''I need to shrink my soul to a tiny point.''

    Lawrend braced himself. His soul shrunk to form a tiny bead. All of his thoughts seemed to slow down as theck of space constricted him from thinking. It was an odd feeling that he had never felt before.

    Everything around him seemed to slow down.

    ''This is not small enough.''

    When Lawrend checked inside his soul, there was still plenty of space. It wasn''t the infinitely small point he wanted.

    Lawrend had once created a magic that could mimic the hydrogen bomb.

    ''It is now or a million years!''

    Lawrend steeled himself. He concentrated his almost infinite Maid Energy on the outer edges of his soul and self-destructed them.

    The explosion shook space and time, pushing his soul to a tiny point invisible to the naked eye.

    It almost seemed like he killed himself.

    Reavire noticed the sudden gathering of energy and stepped in. Her divine energy enveloped the room''s walls, ceiling, and floor. It absorbed most of the impact of Lawrend''s self-destruction but still shook the whole castle.

    The others were just about to have a discussion when it happened.

    "No! Why did you kill yourself!?" Reavire shouted, her voice echoing throughout the whole world.

    Aleshia, E, Elena, Humility, Amene, Grape, Rami, Nao, and Ember stood in shock. She could''ve only meant Lawrend.

    As for his children, they were too confused. Only Veronica had an inkling of what might''ve transpired.

 Chapter 886: The Creator Of The Universe

    Lawrend opened his eyes to an empty ce. Well, it wasn¡¯t exactly empty as light filled all directions. He was the only thing there.

    He looked around and confirmed that he still had his soul body. Aside from the confusion, Lawrend also felt trepidation.

    This reminded him of the first time he had met the Goddess. She appeared just like this in the dream. Her supreme power allowed her to do as she pleased.

    A few momentster, a shadow of a being appeared beside Lawrend.

    It started off as a gray and blurry shadow of a person. Lawrend was quite familiar with him as he had seen him many times.

    However, the blurriness dissipated, and a young man appeared in front of him. He smiled at Lawrend and an aura of supremeness enveloped his person. With a single look, Lawrend seemed to see the entire history of the universe, including its many infinities.

    "We meet atst," the Creator voiced.

    @@novelbin@@

    He sounded exactly like one would expect from a young man. Lawrend finally understood why Reavire called him a ¡¯he¡¯.

    "Nice to meet you."

    Lawrend gave a professional bow. His heart sank into his chest as he stared at this person before him. He looked exactly like a human, but it was hard to say if he was actually human.

    "I¡¯m human."

    As if hearing Lawrend¡¯s thoughts, the Creator answered him.

    "W-What brings me here?" Lawrend asked, stuttering as the sudden development caught him off guard.

    "Congrattions. You have seeded."

    "Wait, I became a God?"

    "Well¡­ not yet, but you¡¯re on your way there."

    After a moment of silence, Lawrend spoke again. "Why so soon then?"

    "I shall give you a warning. We have our own domains in the infinite void. What you see as infinite, like your soul, is not as infinite as the infinity of my universe. Likewise, my universe¡¯s infinity, does not mean it extends to the edges of the infinite void. There are infinities bigger than other infinities."

    The words almost sounded like a buzz to Lawrend¡¯s ears. Thankfully, he had be a Sub-God, and he couldprehend what the Creator tried to say.

    "Am I intruding on your universe?"

    "Frankly, yes. You have found the correct path to bing a wless God, like I am. You have continued to exceed my expectations."

    As if praising him, the Creator smiled and shook his head in slight disbelief.

    Lawrend stared at the Creator for a long time. He thought about everything he had done and felt that everything led up to this moment.

    "What does it all mean?" Lawrend asked.

    This question naturally popped into his mind. He had been chasing after godhood since he learned of its existence. But now, he felt that more levels may be ahead of him. At some point, he needed to stop.

    "Nothing." The Creator grinned.

    "N-nothing, really?"

    Lawrend found it hard to believe. His life shed before his eyes, and he found it difficult to ept that everything was for naught.

    "Do you know why Gods need Wills to stay as Gods?"

    Find adventures at empire

    "Why?"

    "Our Wills give meaning to our existence. Without it, everything is meaningless. We are the rare light in the infinite void of nothingness."

    "Will¡­"

    "Why would I try to save Reavire if I hadn¡¯t known she would vanish if I let her keep going at her previous state?"

    His question answered many things that Lawrend wanted to ask. He looked up and stared straight into the Creator¡¯s eyes. This man calcted everything up to this point.

    He had probably lived for such a long time that Lawrend had no concept of his time. He should have seen the infinite possibilities of life.

    "You saved her as a passing thought, right?"

    "Yes. That ispletely correct. At my level, I have seen many Gods lose themselves and die. I simply took fancy to Reavire because of her heroism. She took a dead world and brought it back to life by killing those dragons and phoenixes. Their naturalws served as fuel to keep that world alive."

    The revtion took Lawrend for a spin.

    He had long known that there was always more to each story¡ªanother side for every coin. Lawrend once saw her as an evil goddess, but it had changed since he knew her.

    She was the hero of the Human World. However, somewhere along the way, she lost herself. Truly, she had lived long enough to be the viin. What an irony.

    "What about me? Why? Why did you choose me out of everyone?" Lawrend asked.

    "You should ask the readers that. I¡¯m sure many of them disliked you, but a few certainly loved your character. Maybe, in another story, it would be a different person and not you."

    "What readers? What are you talking about?" Lawrend asked.

    "Hahaha. You will know once you leave my universe."

    With his cryptic words, Lawrend felt another weight dropping onto his back. If he had been carrying two sacks of grain on his back before all of this, the Creator gave him another fifty sacks to burden him down.

    ¡¯Readers¡­¡¯

    Lawrend closed his eyes. His heart wavered at the thought.

    "Wait, we went off track. Why did you bring me here?"

    Lawrend stared at the Creator with an inquiring gaze. He was on his way to bing a God and was suddenly brought here.

    "Your soul will be its own universe sooner orter. Your Maid Energy will fill everything and create a myriad of infinities only belonging to you. Some stories that are impossible in my universe can happen in yours."

    The Creator¡¯s eyes shed a strange light. Lawrend felt a premonition. He might one day reach the level of the Creator with his infinite worlds.

    "You must not let your universe mature while staying in mine or I will be forced to kill you. This is a rule among the many gods out there."

    Lawrend stared at the Creator for a long time. He sensed the threat in those words but also felt a strange relief. The Creator had no ns to kill him.

 Chapter 887: Birth Of A Pseudo-Universe

    "Why are you telling me all of this?"

    "I want to avoid trouble. Once you have lived as long as I did, you will know that the easiest and most efficient way to do things is by being nice and amicable."

    "Couldn¡¯t you just¡­ kill me?"

    Lawrend had to ask it. He knew that the Creator had already thought of it before he even asked. At that kind of level, Lawrend couldn¡¯t even imagine how many things were running inside of his head.

    "That is indeed the most efficient if you look at things, but I will poison myself with your destiny. One day, I might be ganged up on by other wless Gods like myself if they found out I¡¯m preventing other wless Gods from appearing. This is a taboo, you see. I¡¯m simply saving myself the trouble."

    "..."

    Lawrend was speechless. He didn¡¯t know that some things were still the same at the level of the Creator. At least, his words made sense to Lawrend, and he believed him.

    After all, there was no need for lies at this level. He could go straight for the kill.

    "Besides the point, I also want to make another wless God friend," the Creator said and smiled.

    He looked at Lawrend with expectation. It ced another fifty sacks of grain on Lawrend¡¯s back as the pressure mounted further.

    "Y-You shouldn¡¯t ce so much pressure on me¡­"

    Lawrend coughed. He was happy he was being praised and all, but it was a little too much.

    "Pressure is always good. It keeps us moving forward. I¡¯m still far from reaching the next level myself, you know?"

    The Creator made Lawrend his friend in a lighthearted tone. The two talked about a few nonsensical things, giving Lawrend a breather from all the pressure the guy dropped on him.

    "Well, what kind of God are you?" Lawrend asked, staring at the Creator.

    He looked like a young man, and he was undoubtedly handsome. Unfortunately, only Gods could see his true appearance.

    "Strange. I¡¯ve never been asked that in a long time." The Creator mused to himself. "My Will is to save my dead wife."

    "H-huh?"

    Lawrend couldn¡¯t help but do a double take. He thought he heard wrong, but the Creator calmly smiled at him.

    "Once a soul moves on, it¡¯s impossible to restore it to its previous state."

    Lawrend frowned. His mind went to a particr person he wanted to save.

    "Yes. Your Valentina is dead, but it may be possible since she left you a leaf. My Wife died as a mortal. I still dream of her¡­"

    @@novelbin@@

    The Creator looked out into the distance. In this white space, there seemed to be a humble wooden house and a woman inside, cradling a baby. A man, looking just like the Creator, arrived and opened the door.

    "I suppose I said too much. Remember what I said. You must never let your universe mature in mine, or I will kill you."

    The Creator sounded friendly despite the clear threat in his voice. He evidently believed that Lawrend wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake.

    With so many things in his head, Lawrend returned to his castle in his world.

    After the explosion, he felt an infinite Maid Energy explode within his soul. It filled everything with Maid Energy, just like how the Big Bang Theory described the creation of the universe.

    As this pseudo-universe expanded, the density of Maid Energy dropped, and the production of Maid Energy couldn¡¯t keep up with the expansion of the pseudo-universe.

    Lawrend opened his eyes, staring at the vast emptiness before him. Stars were in the background, and a faint image of a distant gxy was visible.

    He had clearly died in that explosion. His physical body was destroyed.

    "Where the fuck am I?" Lawrend cursed.

    So many things were happening to him. He couldn¡¯t keep up with the development.

    However, soon after, Lawrend realized where he was.

    "This is¡­ in theary system of my world."

    He was pretty familiar with this. Lawrend nced at the sun and saw West¡¯s soul burning within.

    "Why?"

    Lawrend had no answer to his question. He didn¡¯t know why he was outside of his world.

    He took a step, and he reappeared above the sky of a¡ªhis world. Reavire¡¯s energy chaotically emerged in the castle. She was horrified by his death and heartbroken.

    In the instant that he saw her, Reavire looked up at the sky. Her eyes widened, and the tears streaming down her face stopped.

    His other maids nearby noticed her and stopped as well. They didn¡¯t know exactly what happened, so they were only anxious and about to cry.

    Their heads looked up at the sky. Explore stories at empire

    Lawrend smiled. He knew that Reavire had seen him already.

    "H-H-Husband!?" Reavire shouted.

    Her voice prated the void, reaching theary system¡¯s ends.

    It was natural that she was shocked beyond disbelief. She saw him die. She saw his body disintegrate. His soul was nowhere to be found.

    "I¡¯m back," Lawrend replied.

    His calm and soothing voice pierced every corner of the world.

    His maids were confused about what was going on, but they immediately became happy as soon as they heard him because it meant that he was fine.

    "What happened?"

    It didn¡¯t take a moment, but Reavire was already standing before Lawrend. Her eyes looked him up and down as she scanned the differences in his body.

    "I can¡¯t see through you!" she shouted in amazement.

    "I¡¯m a God already, you know?" Lawrend answered.

    "God, God, God, God, God, God! Y-You didn¡¯t die! Oh my shit! You actually did it so fast!?"

    Reavire¡¯s mind went into turmoil as she processed the meaning of his words. As someone who became a Goddess, she knew very well how difficult it was to be one.

    "Why are you so vulgar all of a sudden?" Lawrend retorted with a smile.

    "This is so unbelievable! You really did it! Even in that other universe, you didn¡¯t be a God yet. How? How??"

    "Hahaha. Come here."

    Lawrend pulled her by the waist and kissed her on the lips.

    It immediately shut her up, and her body melted as she closed her eyes to savor his physical touch.

 Chapter 888 Horrified And Humbled

    As Lawrend enjoyed the sensation of Reavire''s lips, his mind wandered off into a terrifying thought.

    ''Am I just a character in a story?''

    Had he never had free will? Did all of the things he did happen because he wanted them to, or did a more incredible power move things in that order?

    Lawrend rearranged his thoughts. His force on Reavire''s lips became stronger. He tried to distract himself by savoring her unique and godly taste.

    Lawrend once believed that the Goddess Reavire affected and controlled his life. Later, he found out that the Creator had been affecting both his and the Goddess'' lives.

    Now, Lawrend didn''t know what the correct answer was.

    Each time he became stronger, he learned of things far scarier than before. There were beings he had never imagined existed somewhere out there.

    After a short while, Reavire realized his mind was not on her. She gently pushed him away with furrowed eyebrows. She wanted to be mad at him, but her instincts told her something was amiss.

    "Is something bothering you?"

    Lawrend turned away from her. He looked in a random direction in the distance, where Lawrend felt an instinctive fear.

    "I''ve heard a few things. It''s nothing important, really."

    Lawrend shook his head. He didn''t want to worry her or implicate her.

    The Creator already told him how to find the answer¡ªleave the universe.

    However, Lawrend had many things left to aplish. He needed to return the Fire Natural Laws to the Spirit World that Ember had taken when she became a Divine Mage.

    There was also Feli. Lawrend hadn''t seen her in a long time. He wondered how the kid he put in her was doing.

    He recalled many things. So many attached him to this universe.

    "What did you hear?" Reavire asked, extremely curious.

    At the level of a God, the things Lawrend heard were as terrifying to him as a God would be terrifying to a mortal.

    Reavire eagerly stared at his face, waiting for his answer.

    "I might be able to be a wless God one day."@@novelbin@@

    "W-who told you that?"

    Reavire stared at him in a daze. She believed he and her could be a wed God, a step above their current levels, but she never dreamed of any of them bing a wless God.

    That was on the same level as the Creator!

    "The Creator."

    Lawrend sighed.

    Once again, he recalled the words he and the Creator had spoken, and the pressure on his back mounted.

    "Really?"

    "Yeah."

    Lawrend sighed again. He flew down along with her and arrived in front of the castle.

    His maids were waiting with excitement on their faces.

    "Master!"

    "Masterrr!"

    "Nyaaa!"

    "Master!"

    His maids made all kinds of noises to attract his attention. Lawrend smiled at all of them, feeling d none of them were hurt from the hastily-decided explosion he caused in his room.

    Though, of course, he only did that, knowing Reavire was paying attention.

    "I did it a little too fast, hahahaha. I think Aezel and Juju will be a bit disappointed when we go there," Lawrend said, scratching the back of his head.

    Lawrend had to admit that he became a bit crazy when he thought of his maids dying before he could be a God. He pushed himself really hard and surpassed everyone''s expectations, including himself.

    "Master, I believe Sister Aezel will be delighted and Sister Juju to be d," Elena exined. Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire

    Her eyes glowed with a strange light as she stared at him. Rami stood beside her, and she also gave Lawrend a peculiar gaze.

    "Yeah, I''m sure they will."

    Lawrend understood what she tried to say.

    He couldn''t help but notice the looks they were giving him.

    "What?" Lawrend asked Rami.

    "My God!" Rami dropped to her knees in front of him. "You have truly be a God! AHAHAHAHAHAH!! I''m serving a real God! Yes! Yes!"

    Her crazed eyes stared at him. She breathed heavily as if the thought itself aroused her.

    "Yeah. I''m your God."

    Lawrend patted her head. He looked at Reavire through his peripheral vision and saw her frowning.

    Evidently, she didn''t like the way Rami was putting things out. After all, Rami had been an angel serving the Goddess.

    When Lawrend''s hand touched her head, Rami''s white halo appeared, and her Eternal Light Divine Magic burst, blinding everyone.

    "Sister!" Aleshia shouted in admonishment.

    At the same time, she released a dark veil that covered Rami''s halo, saving everyone from permanent blindness (they wouldn''t actually be blind).

    "It seems that you are starting to get used to your Deste Darkness maid outfit, Aleshia."

    Lawrend nodded at her with satisfaction visible on his face. When he looked at her now, he could see the Deste Darkness Divine Magic slowly creeping into her body and then into her soul.

    In a year, she would have absorbed it all and stabilized her level. It might even be possible for her to be a Divine Mage if she had some enlightenment.

    "Yes, Master. The Darkness is slowly bing an integral part of me. I might be able to enter your shadow soon. Hehehe."

    Aleshia giggled while staring at Lawrend''s shadow.

    Lawrend didn''t know why that was her goal, but he supported her nheless.

    "I know you can do it." Lawrend smiled.

    "Yes!"

    Aleshia bowed.

    Lawrend gave everyone a look.

    Aside from Reavire, everyone was basically almost the same. Some looked like they were about to cry when he arrived, but they had already recovered since they didn''t actually cry.

    It was only Reavire who still appeared a bit haggard.

    Lawrend understood why they didn''t cry like Reavire. They were simply too weak to understand what had happened and process it mentally.

    That didn''t mean they didn''t love him. He was sure that a few of them would have reacted stronger than Reavire.

    "Let''s go to the Spirit World."

    Lawrend waved his hand.

    This time, no maid''s hands appeared.

    Instead, a door with a sign on top appeared.

    [Wee to the Fantasy Maid Cafe]

    "What the hell is this, Husband?"

 Chapter 889 Elenas Special Kiss ?

    Reavire''s eyes stared at the miniature image of a maid making a heart beside the words, "Wee to the Fantasy Maid Cafe".

    Lawrend''s portals started off simple with his Space Magic, and now, it has be peculiar.

    "Uhhh¡­ It''s also my first time seeing it."

    Lawrend didn''t know what to say. He had never seen such a sign in his life on Earth.

    Thest maid cafe he had been to was a maid cafe that offered "specialized" services for select customers, meaning he was there to have a good time.

    This sign appeared to be a sign of an open maid cafe. One that anyone could ess, and there wouldn''t be any strange dealings inside.

    "Master is a pervert," Ember whispered.

    This portal spoke volumes about Lawrend''s deepest desires.

    "Let''s enter!"

    Lawrend opened the door and stepped inside.

    He stepped his foot on a ck floor¡ªthe outside of one of the twelve pirs in the Spirit World. Lawrend turned to his right and found a Heaven Demon staring at him.

    She froze on the spot like a mouse caught under a shlight.

    "L-L-L-L¡­"

    Sanaka''s tongue was tied as she stared at Lawrend. The intense energy surrounding him and the blinding light he seemingly gave off reminded her of the Goddess.

    But before she could calm down, another person walked out the door.

    Reavire nced at Sanaka, giving her another fright. She couldn''t move, speak, or use magic.

    Lawrend''s maids walked out the door one after another, followed by the rest of his children.

    "Master?"

    A figure flew over from the central pir. Her dark red hair fluttered with the wind like a bird''s feather.

    Aezel stared at him and the rest with a puzzled gaze. Additionally, she sensed the changes within him.

    "Y-Y-Y-You''ve be a God!?" Aezel screamed.

    Juju followed behind her, and she froze when she heard Aezel''s words. It was a big revtion impossible to feel calm about. It hadn''t even been a month since Lawrend left.

    The two of them were just getting used to their lives as the Ruler and Secretary of the Spirit World.

    When Aezel sensed Lawrend''s presence, she thought he was here to visit. It never crossed her mind that he had already seeded and be a God.

    "Well¡­ I became anxious. I didn''t want to spend a long time chasing for godhood. I wanted to spend more time with my maids," Lawrend answered, smiling frivolously.

    Aleshia, E, Elena, Aezel, Humility, Amene, Grape, Rami, Nao, Ember, Juju, and Reavire all couldn''t help but blush at his words. As for his children, all they could do was pretend they were deaf.

    The other Heaven Demons¡ªthe former demons, arrived one after another. They froze, just like Sanaka, when they noticed that Lawrend had be a God. They floated in the air like Chinesenterns.@@novelbin@@

    Lawrend opened his arms wide to Juju. She immediately flew to his embrace and spun around. A smile extended to the edges of her lips. Her happiness couldn''t be described in words.

    "Jujuju. I had been mentally preparing myself to give birth without you, Master. I''m d you finished early."

    Juju looked into his eyes, filled with love.

    Aezel stood behind her and held her shoulders.

    "Sister Aezel!? Ahh!"

    Continue your journey on empire

    Aezel tore Juju off of Lawrend. The excited smile on her face couldn''tpare to Juju''s, but it still showed how much she weed Lawrend''s early return.

    "I thought I will be ''servicing'' myself alone for a long time¡­" Aezel whispered. She took Lawrend for a quick embrace and dove in to kiss his lips.

    "Ah! Unfair!"

    Juju eximed. She grabbed Aezel''s shoulders and pulled her off of Lawrend, just like how she did it to her.

    "Noo!" Aezel dramatically screamed.

    Lawrend went forward and kissed Juju as well. After a few seconds, she separated while looking at him with enraptured eyes. She looked down at her stomach and rubbed it.

    "I''m d you will be here."

    "Mm."

    Lawrend nodded. He felt the same way, which was one reason he wanted to be a God so quickly.

    "Come here, Aleshia."

    Lawrend turned to his other maids.

    Aleshia stepped forward and smiled, anticipation visible in her dark pupils. Lawrend''s hand wrapped around her waist and pulled her arm, bringing her into his embrace.

    At the same time, Lawrend''s tongue invaded her mouth. He tasted the familiar vor of her lips.

    Aleshia''s kiss became passionate as she pressed their lips tightly together. Her tongue pushed and licked Lawrend''s tongue, desperately trying to etch her vor into his memories.

    Lawrend gently pushed her away and smiled. From the way she kissed him, he could tell that she felt anxious.

    "I''m fine now, okay?" Lawrend said gently.

    "Yes, Master."

    Aleshia nodded and recovered her calm demeanor. She nced at her little sister, E, and grinned.

    E took this chance and stepped forward herself. She grabbed Lawrend''s head, brought him down to her level, and pressed her lips against his. She was like a timid cat as Lawrend''s tongue took the initiative.

    Lawrend tasted her delicate tongue and lips. She wasn''t as ravenous as her big sister, making her unique and memorable. Lawrend enjoyed the rxed pace.

    After a few seconds, Lawrend pushed her away. She stared at him in a daze. The kissing took a lot of her breath away even though she was already a Heaven Mage.

    She wasn''t actually out of breath, but it was an instinctive reaction from her body.

    "Pupupu¡­ It''s my turn, Master."

    Elena carefully dragged E away and took her spot. Elena stared at him with expectant eyes.

    "Master, do you want to d-drink me?" Elena asked.

    Lawrend widened his eyes. Many possibilities came into his mind, such as Humility''s ''ss of water''.

    "Okay¡­?"

    Lawrend didn''t know what was toe next.

    Elena smiled and stepped forward. She tiptoed and gave his lips a kiss.

    At the same time, a sweet nectar reced her saliva, giving Lawrend a surprise. As he tasted more, Lawrend became addicted. Before he realized it, he had been sucking and licking Elena''s mouth like a madman.

    Only then did he realize the others around him, and he stopped.

    "W-what was that?"

    It was unthinkable that a God like him was affected by that liquid.

 Chapter 890 Exchanging Kisses ?

    Lawrend''s question made Elena twist her legs together as she blushed.

    "I turned a bit of me into liquid, Master."

    "W-what?"

    Lawrend''s mind halted. He didn''t expect to drink Elena.

    She was a slime, but the concept of ''drinking'' someone was alien to him.

    "I-I don''t know, Master. I feel like it''s a way of showing you that I love you," Elena answered and looked away. The shyness she felt couldn''t be expressed with words.

    Lawrend was speechless. From her words, he could surmise it might be due to her instincts as a Divine Slime. However, she was the only one he knew, so he couldn''t confirm it for sure.

    "Come here."

    Lawrend stopped thinking about the intricacies.

    He pushed his tongue inside her mouth and licked all of the delicious vors it hid from the world. After a few seconds, Lawrend sucked all of Elena''s sweet nectar and pulled away.

    "Delicious."

    Lawrend grinned.

    "M-Master, I also have something for you!"

    Humility walked forward carrying a cup of unknown liquid. It was cloudy, and a strange scent filled the air.

    "Is that¡­?"

    Lawrend already knew the answer, but he refused to believe it. He wanted to hear it from her.

    "Yes, Master. This is your favorite. Eehehehe~" Humility giggled.

    She brought the cup closer to his lips like an offering.

    Lawrend chuckled. He found it adorable that Humility had regained herself already. He went forward and sipped a little.

    "Mm¡­"

    Lawrend savored the taste. It was fresh and still warm, just perfect.

    After judging it, Lawrend ignored his surroundings and took the cup from her. He downed it all briefly like he was parched in a desert.

    "Master¡­"

    Humility fell to the ground with a thud. Her legs split to her left and right, and a small puddle gathered under her. Her unsightly appearance prompted her son, Marano, to forget he had ever known her.

    "How lewd¡­ Nyaa."

    Amene shuffled between the others and appeared directly in front of Lawrend. She jumped into his embrace, eagerly kissing his lips, and licked all the unique vor left in his mouth.

    Like a cat in heat, she started getting frisky and touchy with her hands.

    After about half a minute, Lawrend pushed her away. He stared into her eyes and shook his head. He took her hands off him, telling her this wasn''t the ce.

    Amene frowned but quickly became happy again. She winked at Lawrend and mouthed the words, "Let''s fuck a lotter, Nyaster~".

    Lawrend nodded and smiled. Her amorous expression was understandable since it had been a long time since Lawrend had satisfied her. Looking back, it was impressive that she could keep it to herself.

    Seeing that it was her chance, Grape took a step forward. She carefully approached Lawrend as the aura he exuded pressured her. She instinctively knew it was her chance.

    "Master~"

    Grape ran her fingers across his back and chest as she cuddled to his side. Her leg wrapped around his, sharing their body heat together.

    The tingling sensation of Grape''s seductive actions excited Lawrend in more ways than one. He stared at her face as she begged for him to solve the emptiness below her stomach.

    "Do you want a kiss? It doesn''t seem like you only want a kiss¡­" Lawrend felt like he was holding a bomb in his arms. If he wasn''t careful, she might pull him in.

    As expected of Grape. She had a lot of experience. Some might see her as a dirty woman from her previous upation, but Lawrend knew more than anyone how clean she took care of herself.

    Such things never bothered Lawrend, so the way he looked at her now started filling with desire. He also wanted her.

    "Nyaa? Go kiss!"

    Amene couldn''t take it anymore. She grabbed Grape''s head and pushed it towards Lawrend''s face.

    Lawrend, seeing it from a mile away, gracefully caught Grape''s head by pulling her hair back. They kissed, and her tongue skills were on full disy. Something about him grabbing her hair stoked the fire already burning within her.

    "Nyaster¡­"

    Grape pulled her head back of her own volition.

    Such an action only made Lawrend want her more. She might not be a powerful mage, but everything she did to seduce him was precisely calcted.

    "Later." Lawrend flicked her forehead.

    "Nyaahh!!!!"

    Readtest chapters at empire

    Grape jumped back in surprise. She quickly recovered. She rubbed her forehead while giving him a yful expression by pursing her lips together.@@novelbin@@

    "I-is my turn, My God?" Rami asked, her expression pious as a devout believer.

    "Come here."

    Lawrend knew what was going on inside Rami''s head. She believed that her God was the supreme being and should be treated with the utmost respect and loyalty.

    Rami didn''t miss a heartbeat. She swooped in quickly and arrived in his embrace. She cuddled in his chest and shyly reached forward with her lips.

    She closed her eyes, patiently waiting for his move.

    Lawrend confidently lifted her chin and kissed her lips. Rami shyly extended her tongue and flinched when it touched his. The electrifying energy of his divine tongue filled her with ecstasy.

    Lawrend gave her a calm kiss¡ªone filled with grace and love¡ªthat perfectly suited her meek behavior.

    However, when he separated from her, her gaze showed apparent dissatisfaction. She seemed to be saying that he should''ve been more passionate and intense.

    ''I was offering myself to you, Master. I want you to dominate my mouth¡­'' Rami sent to his mind through their connection.

    ''We will have lots of timeter,'' Lawrend responded without revealing any fluctuation in his emotions.

    It took a long time, but it was a quick interaction. No one could tell theymunicated, as the looks they gave each other were the same as the others.

    Knowing that there would be a chance to enjoy her God''s loveter, Rami took a step back with satisfaction. This was an appetizer in her view.

    "Nao?"

    Lawrend called out to the potion master. She had been staring at him kissing the others for a while now. She didn''t even realize it was her turn.

 Chapter 891 Lewd Potion Master ?

    "Y-yes, Master."

    Nao responded. The focus in her eyes returned, and she quickly ran up to him. She stared at him, stunned, not knowing what to do.

    "Are you fine?" Lawrend asked.

    "Umm¡­"

    Nao averted her eyes. The guilt was visible on her face.

    "What happened?"

    Lawrend arrived in front of her. He grabbed her cheek and made her face him.@@novelbin@@

    With nowhere to escape to, Nao stared at Lawrend''s eyes. She slowly looked away.

    "Tell me."

    "I-I have been thinking about a few things, Master."

    Nao gulped her own saliva. Sweat poured out of her forehead.

    "What things?"

    Lawrend did not sense negative guilt, as one might expect. She was more reluctant to express what was in her mind.

    "I think I might be able to concoct a potion to help me with my magic u-using your¡­" Nao shifted closer and whispered, "semen and Sister Elena''s l-liquid¡­"

    Nao pulled her head back and abashedly covered her face. For her to say something so loudly in front of the others, she already wanted to hide deep under the earth and sleep forever.

    Of course, everyone heard her words except Grape, but she could tell that Nao said some perverse things to Lawrend. Whispering did her no good and only helped with her shyness.

    Ascivious grin formed on Lawrend''s face. He looked at her with eyes full of interest.

    It was true. With a single thought, Lawrend already imagined how that would work in detail.

    As a bonafide God, his semen would be produced by his soul body. The nutrients it contained would be enough to create a God baby if he procreated with a Goddess.

    If Nao found a way to extract that energy in usable form, she would be able to improve by leaps and bounds. However, there was a significant problem. The energy she practiced was mana.

    "Are you sure?" Lawrend asked. Stay tuned to empire

    "Certainly, Master. I-I won''t absorb your energy. I''ve heard a few things from Sister Reavire."

    Nao turned to Reavire, who had been watching the whole thing with a sly smile.

    Lawrend noticed that smile of hers and felt a premonition she was plotting something.

    "I will help you outter."

    Without waiting for her response, Lawrend took the initiative. He held the back of her head and went in for the kiss. Their close proximity gave Nao no room to react.

    "Mm¡­"

    Nao passionately kissed him. Despite her quiet and reserved behavior since she started studying potions, her sexual desire never faded away.

    After a while, Lawrend stopped kissing the hot crossdressing butler.

    Lawrend hadn''t even fully turned yet when Ember took hold of his hand. She pulled him towards her and went in for a fiery kiss. Her tongue split his lips open and invited his tongue back into her mouth.

    Her hand grasped his back and pulled him to her.

    Their passionate momentsted for a few minutes, and Lawrend felt a deep desire burning within him afterward.

    "You need to spend more time with me," Ember said.

    Lately, she has been feeling a lot ofplex emotions, especially since she found out the true history of the Phoenixes from Reavire. She needed him¡ªshe needed his ''thing'' to make her forget about it all.

    "Alright. You got it."

    Lawrend nodded and patted her head.

    Ember''s face turned bright red. She didn''t expect him to treat her like a little kid.

    For Lawrend, that was clearly what it looked like. She was like a little child begging for her parent''s attention after being ignored for too long.

    "Master¡­"

    Ember dejectedly called out his name. She walked backward while pouting.

    "Anyways¡­"

    Lawrend turned the conversation towards the Heaven Demons surrounding them. The group had been watching the whole time, but they didn''t dare move out of fear for their lives.

    Their instincts screamed so much.

    It was still tolerable before when it was only Reavire since Lawrend was there, and it looked like he controlled her.

    However, the Heaven Demons didn''t know what to do when it came to the two of them. They didn''t know what Lawrend might do now that he was a God.

    They made a Soul Contract, but these Heaven Demons had no idea if a God could be bonded by a soul contract. It was a fuzzy thing for them.

    The Spirit World''s avatar barely counted as a God, so they didn''t even factor him in.

    Speaking of, the Spirit World''s avatar opened his eyes exactly when Lawrend finished kissing his maids.

    From the way his eyes looked at Lawrend with coldness, it could be ascertained that he had been here for the whole thing but had been hiding to show propriety.

    "You have seeded in bing a God. However, you have not defeated the Goddess."

    The voice echoed like a bell, high and mighty as if he was a judge exacting a decision.

    Lawrend grabbed Reavire''s waist, who knew he was about to do that, so she walked to his side. The connection between them couldn''t be exined with words. It transcended naturalws.

    "I have defeated her, can''t you see?" Lawrend retorted, a mocking smile on his face.

    "W-what do you mean?"

    The avatar lost its cool cause the soul contract did not respond when he tried to invoke the terms of the contract.

    "I defeated her. She became my woman, no, ''I'' made her my woman. Isn''t that a primevalw of nature?"

    Lawrend''s arguments struck the soul of the Spirit World''s avatar.

    The terms of the contract weren''t strict on that part. He was more afraid of Lawrending back to kill him, so he had more urate terms to protect him from his potential betrayal.

    It was impossible to argue with. Indeed, if Lawrend had interpreted it that way, then he would have defeated the Goddess. It wasn''t what the avatar of the Spirit World was expecting, but he had still done it.

    By all means and purposes, he had neutralized the threat of the Goddess. She was defeated and became his woman.

    And furthermore, because of the terms of the contract, the Goddess couldn''t hurt him since it would be a roundabout way of Lawrend hurting the avatar of the Spirit World. He would have to prevent her from doing anything to harm him.

    "Y-you''re right."

    It was hard to admit, but Lawrend hadpleted his part of the soul contract.

 Chapter 893 Preparation

    "You should ask him," Reavire said.

    "Yeah. I will do that," Lawrend replied.

    Lawrend said his temporary farewells and flew. He slowly flew until he was out of their vision.

    Once they couldn''t see him, Lawrend used his fastest speed and exited the Human World.

    Outer space silently greeted Lawrend. The emptiness and the zing heat emitted by the sun tried to sear his flesh. Thankfully, he was a God, as the heat would be enough to fry an Arch Mage to a crisp in an hour.

    "Darkness¡­"

    Continue your journey on empire

    After creating his world, Lawrend learned where the Darkness Mana umted in aary system.

    He found a clump of Darkness Mana¡ªa crystal so pure it resembled an obsidian, yet it had the ckest of cks. No one would have been able to find it unless they were at Lawrend''s level, a God, so to speak.

    Why was he doing this, you asked? Well, he wanted to give rings to his maids.

    "Aleshia, done."

    Lawrend stared off into the void surrounding theary system.

    "It will be fine," Lawrend whispered to himself, assuring him of his journey.

    Lawrend passed through severals, all of which were unsuitable for life, and arrived at the outermost edges of theary system. Asteroids and dust from the olden years of theary systems floated and bumped into each other.

    A single step and Lawrend would be outside. Just reaching this point took Lawrend an entire day.

    At this point, the sun had be nowhere as bright. At the same time, the energy of the Human World, mana, had grown thin. There was barely any of it left.

    "So this is aary system¡­"

    Lawrend hadn''t explored much of his ownary system.

    If he had been able to create one, Lawrend wondered where hisary system existed among the countless stars in the universe. How did it appear once he created it?

    Lawrend never saw it appear in the void. He only sensed it be real, and then he was able to travel to it.

    "There are so many mysteries out there¡­ What lies beyond the universe?"

    Lawrend''s rising ego humbled at the thought of the vast beyond. He had heard vague mentions of it but never anything concrete about what was outside.

    "The Great Nothingness Void exists between universes. It contained everything that ever is and ever will be. It is an infinite greater than the infinite universe."

    Now that Lawrend had be a god, he truly sensed the scale of infinity. In the past, the Creator''s exnation of it to him felt vague.

    "Soon, I will be there, and I will find out."

    Lawrend sensed the slight rejection enveloping his body. If he focused on it enough, it would take him out of the universe¡ªpresumably, taking his world with him.

    After admiring the vast emptiness for a while, Lawrend stepped out.

    Outside theary system, space fluctuated without the sun''s gravity to smooth it out. These fluctuations have given birth to gems made of crystallized space.

    Lawrend sensed their existence earlier. He initially nned to give something else to E, but he changed his mind.

    Lawrend opened his hand, and he held an invisible gem. It was pretty small, too small to be turned into a ring.

    He threw it away and proceeded deeper into the void between stars. The fluctuations of space grew stronger and stronger. They became waves, and their sources were from all over the universe.

    At some points, many of these waves collided and created a gem made of crystallized space. Many of these gems were small and eventually turned back to normal space.

    After a few days of searching, Lawrend stumbled upon one. However, it was seven meters in diameter¡ªtoo big.

    "Oh, boy."

    Lawrend waved his hand, and his maid energy sliced the space gem. He split off a piece as big as his fist.

    After getting what he wanted, Lawrend took onest look at the empty space. He opened a door and stepped inside.

    Lawrend returned to the Human World.

    "Woah¡­"

    Lawrend held his head. A wave of nausea hit him. He understood the reason as soon as he felt it.

    The space in the void between the stars was chaotic, and stepping out of it was like stepping onto drynd under a stormy sea. The sudden shift in stableness was the cause of his nausea.

    Lawrend hadn''t experienced anything like this in the other universe because he was never able to be a God in that universe. All naturalws were suppressed, and all he had was a weird energy simr to the mana of the Human World.

    After a quick recovery, Lawrend continued his search for materials. He collected slimes, visited thunderclouds, found lightning rocks, diamonds, gold, fossilized sap, a gem from the sun, phoenix feathers, and silver.@@novelbin@@

    Furthermore, he created a magic ring for Nao. It had special effects to help with her fire control for her potion-making. It could even protect her if she was in danger.

    The most challenging gift to find was for Reavire. He thought of a few things, like an item from the other universe they had been to, but it was impossible to get any. He was still too weak to traverse the gap between universes.

    "This will do."

    Lawrend picked up a stone. It released a soft light and a divine will emanated from it. It was a lucky find and a one-and-only piece.

    After collecting the materials, Lawrend set to work crafting a pair of rings for each of his maids. He created one for himself and one for them.

    This would be the longest and biggest wedding in history. Lawrend wanted to show everyone watching the wedding that his women were special to him.

    Each materialposing their rings perfectly suited their specialties or abilities.

    As a God, carving these materials was simple. Before long, he had them finished. The part that took the longest time was engraving them with magic formations to give them healing and protection abilities.

    Lawrend wanted his maids to look at these rings and remember his love.

    "Time to propose."

 Chapter 894 Proposal 2 of 13

    Lawrend took a single step and appeared in front of the Horiel Mansion.

    A lively atmosphere emanated from within with sounds of mor andughter. Lawrend didn''t need to use any unique ability to know that they were his maids and children having fun.

    Reavire noticed his arrival and appeared behind the metal gate. She smiled mysteriously.

    "What? Did you spoil yourself?" Lawrend asked.

    "No, but I can feel you have an object rted to me."

    Reavire shed a smirk. She sensed a piece of her Will with him.

    "Wait for your turn."

    "Turn?"

    Lawrend left her and arrived inside the mansion.

    "Wee back, Master!"

    His other maids lined up together and bowed in sync. Broad smiles were on their faces.

    "Good!"

    Lawrend smiled happily at the view. He saw a few peaks and crevices when they bowed in his direction. The sight of which excited him.

    "Can you all visit my room in order?"

    "Yes, Master." They responded together.

    Lawrend entered his room. He shut the blinds, bringing the room into absolute darkness. It was then that Lawrend realized this might not work well with Aleshia.

    A crack opened at the door, and Aleshia peeked inside.

    "Master?"

    "Close the door."

    Aleshia stepped inside and closed the door behind her. Instantly, darkness enveloped the whole room.

    "I can see you, Master¡­!"

    Aleshia focused on Lawrend kneeling in front of her with a ring on his fingers. He offered it up to her like a servant offering it to their lord.

    It was a tradition, a culture of courting a woman. Lawrend proposed to Aleshia.

    "Shia, will you marry me?"

    Lawrend had previously promised Aleshia that she would be his first wife. Now that things had stabilized and he had be a god, it was time to realize that promise.

    "M-M-M-MASTER!??"

    Aleshia dropped to her knees in front of him, skidding. She grasped his hands and lifted the rings in front of her.

    Small candles surrounded Lawrend, lit in session, creating a romantic atmosphere.@@novelbin@@

    Lawrend kept a calm smile as he stared at her. He knew the answer already. This was just a formalization.

    "Yes! Yes, Master! Y-You didn''t have to propose like this¡­"

    Aleshia''s eyes darted to his body. She didn''t know how to feel about this. She was used to kneeling in front of him, not the other way around.

    Lawrend hugged Aleshia. He rocked her left and right as the emotions in his heart tried to explode outward. He knew the answer, but hearing it was an entirely different thing.

    It brought happiness to Lawrend.

    "We will marry next month," Lawrend said and nodded at her.

    Aleshia sensed his meaning. She stood up and lifted her hand. A ring made of a dark crystal wrapped around her ring finger. It exuded a thick amount of darkness mana, perfectly suitable for her.

    "This is the best thing ever, Master¡­"

    After looking at him with gratitude, Aleshia exited the room. She covered her ring finger and released a triumphant smirk to her other sisters.

    ''I became his first wife!''

    Not even Reavire could change this now that Lawrend officially gave the first ring to Aleshia. It had been her desire all along, ever since she talked about it with him in the past.

    After seeing her big sister leave with a pleased smile, E entered the room. It was very dark, but she could see Lawrend because of her space magic.

    Technically, she wasn''t Lawrend''s second maid, but it had be that way since she met Lawrend after Aleshia. Only after she had grown did E express her desire to be a part of his harem, and it brought her to this moment.

    She chose Lawrend because he was trustworthy and worked hard to protect her big sister. He was the ideal man, and although her past circumstances might have skewed his decision, that didn''t matter anymore.

    Lawrend had long owned her body and heart.

    And now, Lawrend was about to own her soul.

    The candles surrounding him lit up, revealing his kneeling posture and the invisible rings he held with his fingers.

    "That¡­"

    E was confused at first until she took a closer look.

    When the faint rumbling of space hit that spot near his fingers, they bounced back like there was an object despite appearing like nothing was there.

    "Will you marry me, E?" Lawrend asked, smiling confidently.

    E had grown into a fine woman. She gave off a different charm than her big sister, and it was this charm that made Lawrend ept her as his woman, even though it didn''t seem right at first.

    Since Lawrend met her when she was still a child, Lawrend didn''t think it was appropriate to have her as his woman, but she showed him that she loved him of her own volition. The rest was history.

    All of those choices brought E before Lawrend. She nodded her head as tears started dripping out of her eyes.

    "Yes¡­ Thank you, Master! You have given me my freedom and strength, and now you''re giving me yourmitment¡­"

    E was touched. As she thought, Lawrend was the ideal man. She knew that her big sister couldn''t choose the wrong person.

    The past felt blurry in her memories. She didn''t remember the exact details anymore, but she knew she had been happy with him.

    Lawrend embraced her. He slipped the space ring on her finger at the same time.

    After a while, he separated, and E nced at the ck ring on his right index finger. Lawrend was right-handed, and the most useful finger was the index finger.

    These subtle details meant that Aleshia was his first wife.

    "W-what is my number, Master?" E anxiously asked.

    "You are my sixth wife. Well, I''m sure they will all say yes."

    Lawrend corrected himself as a joke.

    "Thank you, Master!"

    E left with a smile. She wasn''t supposed to be his sixth wife either. By the order she confessed her love for him, it might be more correct to say that she was eleventh.

 Chapter 895 Proposal 6 of 13

    Elena walked inside the room.

    Her eyesnded on Lawrend. Like the two before her, she could see through the darkness.

    As a Divine Slime, Elena had a keen sense to mana. She saw Lawrend kneeling, and the candles lit up.

    With a grin, Elena arrived in front of him.

    "Will you marry me, Elena?" Lawrend asked, shing her a sly smile.

    "You are the reason I became like this, Master," Elena replied her words containing multiple meanings.

    She kneeled before him and grabbed one of the rings he held between his fingers. She ced it on her ring finger herself and smiled.

    "I''m yours, Master. I''m your pet and now¡­ I''m your fiancee."

    Lawrend took a deep breath after hearing her bold promation. When he picked her up on the side of the road, he never thought he woulde to face her like this.

    Lawrend might''ve been a little dolt back then, but it somehow paid off with a beautiful woman. Her golden hair flowed down her shoulders, giving her a serene glow like a fairy visiting the human realm.

    Her beautiful face stared right at him.

    After making sure his heart was racing, Elena left with a smirk. She rubbed the ring made of slime cores on her finger with a satisfied smile.

    The next person to enter was, naturally, Aezel. She stepped into the room with a curious smile on her face.

    At this point, she already guessed what was happening.

    "Fufufufu. My Master has finally decided to take responsibility?" Aezel teasingly asked.

    She couldn''t see in the darkness, but she sensed his presence.

    The candles lit up in session, and Lawrend asked her the important question.

    "Will you marry me, Aezel?"

    "What''s this?"

    Aezel stared at the rings Lawrend held between his fingers. They released an electrifying glow, as if they would explode with lightning at any moment.

    "This is frozen lightning."

    "Fufufufu. I know. I''m just teasing you, Master~ Yes. I''m yours."

    Aezel went in for a kiss. It was her apology for making him wait for her answer. She knew it was a bad joke, but it was in her personality.

    Lawrend might have felt a little offended, but he relented after her kiss. She left shortly after, skipping happily and filled with joy.

    Humility opened the door, observing the emptiness in the room.

    "Master¡­?"

    As soon as she spoke, the candles surrounding Lawrend lit up. He kneeled with one foot down and lifted a ring carved from a rare lightning stone.

    "Will you marry me, Humility?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes! M-Master!"

    Humility felt overjoyed. She jumped into his embrace and stared at the two rings he made.

    Lawrend took her hand and carefully inserted one into her ring finger.

    "I''m so happy¡­"

    Humility''s feelings became three words. She worried a lot if she would still be his woman. It was only after epting the divine magic from him that she redeemed herself as his woman.

    "I know I have been harsh with you¡­ I''m sorry."

    Lawrend felt bad now that he saw her like this. It was his fault. He was too fixated on strength.

    "I understood it, Master. I know. How could I love you so much if you''re not as strong as you are now? You have worked hard. I saw it. That''s why, I can''tin."

    Humility stared into his eyes with emotions overflowing. Humility held his shoulders to keep him still.

    She pecked him quickly and left, her hips swaying left and right.

    "I''m d she didn''t get jealous¡­"

    Lawrend swallowed a bunch of salivae. He still recalled the vibes she gave off when he first met her. She took him to her room and almost r*ped him. She was such a yandere.

    And when she met Aleshia and the others, she openly talked about poisoning them. dly, she had changed over the years.

    ''She is not lonely anymore.''

    Lawrend recalled the reason she had be like that. Except for her trusted aides, no one talked or socialized with her, leaving her isted and lonely.

    Her status prevented anyone from approaching her.

    It was only Lawrend, who had absolutely no idea that she was the princess that approached her. Or, more urately, he epted her invitation when she called for him back in the ssroom.

    After Humility, Amene slid inside with a grin. She also had a faint guess as to what was happening.

    As a member of the demihuman race, she had strong intuition. She saw the others holding their ring fingers, hiding them while smiling like idiots.

    It was an easy guess.

    "Nyaa!" (Yes!)

    Lawrend didn''t quite understand what she meant at first, but he quickly understood shortly after. He was familiar with her, after all.

    "Will you marry me, Amene?" Lawrend still asked.

    He said it to his other maids, so he thought that Amene deserved to hear it as well.@@novelbin@@

    "Nyaa!!"

    That was the only sound Amene could give Lawrend. Her excitement clouded her speech.

    Lawrend pushed the diamond ring he made to fit her ring finger. It wasn''t a normal diamond ring because it was literally made out of a single diamond crystal.

    Other conventional diamond rings couldn''tpare to such a ring. In addition, Lawrend put magic on it so that the ring wouldn''t crack because diamonds were actually brittle.

    "Nyaaa!!"

    Amene''s eyes practically glowed with excitement. She lifted her hand and stared at the ring with delight and mesmerization.

    "You can go out now, Amene."

    Lawrend had to remind her. She was quite out of it as she kept staring at the ring.

    "Nyaa!"

    Amene nodded and left. She totally lost her speech and reverted to her feline instincts.

    Grape walked inside next. She stared at Lawrend with uncertainty clouding her eyes.

    "Master, are you sure about me?"

    Grape considered herself impure with all things considered. His other maids were mostly virgins except for Juju, who only had two children.

    Byparison, she was the dirtiest as she had worked in a brothel. She was unsure if he wanted his image to be stained by marrying her.

 Chapter 896 Proposal 9 of 13

    Lawrend stood up and walked towards Grape. His footsteps were light but heavy on the heart.

    Grape''s heart tensed as various possibilities ran through her mind. Her hair stood on end, and her tail looked like a frightened kitten.

    "It doesn''t matter."

    Lawrend embraced Grape''s body. Her fragile body felt warm to Lawrend. She was the weakest among his maids.

    Her early years had been unfavorable, to say the least. She grew up impoverished and eventually settled as a prostitute in a brothel.

    When she met Lawrend, she was already way past the years to take full advantage of her natural talent. As time passed, the soul of a mortal like her slowly weakened, making it harder to improve with her age.

    Hearing his heartfelt words, Grape shed tears of happiness. She embraced him back and felt like she was such a baby.

    She was surrounded by his other maids, all of whom were great women with powerful and unique abilities. Her heart naturally worried that he would throw her away, especially after the whole drama with Humility.

    "Why?" Grape asked as tears streamed down her face. Her tail hung low, mimicking her emotions.

    "I already knew. You missed the perfect opportunity. Additionally, I can help you now that I''m a God. With a few tricks, you can be a Heaven Mage at the very least."

    Lawrend stared into her eyes. His soft expression and kind words touched deep into Grape''s heart. Her tail wagged like a dog, and she thrust herself to his chest, hugging him once more.

    Grape pressed the side of her face against his bosom. She smiled happily as more tears flowed.

    ''Ahh¡­ So this is true happiness¡­''

    Grape recalled a few unhappy memories, and they were all washed away by the flood Lawrend created.

    After a few minutes, Lawrend tapped on her shoulder.

    Grape pulled herself back and carefully stood in front of him. Her prim and proper appearance couldn''t hide the dried tears, but it showed her stance.

    "I''m ready, Master."

    Grape stared expectantly. She calmed her heart and looked into his eyes.

    Lawrend smiled and half-kneeled. He moved his fingers apart, and two gold rings appeared. They sparkled despite the darkness enveloping the room.

    "Will you marry me, Grape?"

    "Yes! Yes, Master!" Grape answered excitedly.

    She kneeled before him and embraced him. Lawrend took this time to put the gold ring on her finger. Stay updated via empire

    "You have a heart of gold, Grape."

    The two of them stared at her hand, now sparkling with gold. It suited her perfectly and earned her additional beauty points.

    "Master¡­"

    Grape''s heart fluttered high into the heavens. She leaned forward and gave him a soft kiss on the lips.@@novelbin@@

    It was short, but it was impactful.

    "I will always be your little kitten, Master."

    Grape left the room with a newfound courage.

    Lawrend''s words lifted her spirit up and washed away all her doubts.

    After Grape left, silence took over the whole room. It was pitch ck, and a soft sigh echoed. It was unknown where it came from.

    Lawrend''s eyes shot open as he looked around him.

    "It''s just my imagination¡­"

    ording to the order, the next was supposed to be Valentina. However, she was dead, and there was no clear way to revive her.

    A door appeared beside Lawrend. He opened it to the top of the tree, reaching the heavens in his world. A young branch extended through the door as the wind blew.

    "Will you marry me, Valentina?" Lawrend asked no one.

    The branch seemed to nod, but it was clearly caused by the wind raging below. Nevertheless, Lawrend put the amber ring on the branch like it was a finger.

    "I know you''re somewhere out there, Valentina," Lawrend whispered.

    It was nothing but hope. Lawrend recalled the Creator''s words. He said that it might be possible to revive Valentina since she left a leaf for him.

    "What kind of powers will it take?"

    Despite the seemingly omniscient mind granted to him since he became a God, Lawrend couldn''t fathom how he would go about it. Death and the Soul were two elusive concepts he knew nothing about.

    Well, he knew a little about the soul, but that was a drop in the oceanpared to itsplexity.

    Lawrend stared in a daze for a few minutes. He regained himself after sensing Rami waiting for him outside the door.

    ''You can enter, Rami.''

    Lawrend took advantage of his ability tomunicate with his angel.

    Rami stepped inside the room. She frowned at the darkness.

    Light burst from her golden hair and filled the room with color.

    She found her God half kneeling before her.

    "G-G-God!? What are you doing!?"

    Sometimes, Rami could be clueless about her surroundings. She still hadn''t realized what happened to the others. So when she saw Lawrend about to propose, she panicked.

    She ran to his side and tried to lift him up.

    "What are you doing?" Lawrend asked.

    "N-No! You can''t, Master! I don''t dare make you do this to me¡­"

    Rami''s eyes darted around as her heart tightened from fear.

    "Rami?"

    "Y-yes!?"

    Rami flinched and straightened her back. She stared forward, not daring to look him in the eye.

    "Rx and stand in front of me."

    "Yes¡­"

    Rami didn''t know what was going on. She followed his orders as it was her desire to do so.

    She stood in front of him, still facing forward.

    "Rami, look at me."

    Rami closed her eyes in response. She slowly cranked her head down and opened her eyes.

    In the next moment, she understood everything. All the clues snapped in her head.

    "Will you marry me, Rami?"

    "W-w-w-w-w-w-w-what!? Why is my position being demoted!?"

    "HUH!? Marrying you will demote your position!?" Lawrend retorted in disbelief.

    He stared at her and tried to understand what was going on inside of her head.

    "I-I-Isn''t Master satisfied with me being his angel???" Rami asked as question marks seemed to start appearing over her head.

    "You will be my angel AND wife!"

 Chapter 897 Naos Answer

    Lawrend took a deep breath to rx. The sudden turn of events raised his blood pressure. It was funny. He was already a God, but he still felt like a vein was going to pop on his forehead.

    "Ahhhhhhh!!"

    The gears in Rami''s head started turning. She realized everythingpletely this time. Her previous realization was iplete.

    "Hahahahaha! I thought my Master didn''t want me to be his angel anymore," Rami said, sighing with great relief. She really thought that was the case.

    "..."

    Lawrend didn''t know what to say. She was too fixated on that stuff.

    "Well, what''s your answer?"

    Lawrend lifted the ring made from the crystallization of the fire burning in the sun. It was several times denser than the densest element in existence.

    It existed in a stable form but periodically released a burst of white light, which turned it from yellow-orange to pure white.

    As Lawrend presented the two rings to Rami, he recalled how he met her.

    She was supposed to be hunting Aezel because she had be a fallen angel then. However, as things twisted and turned, she started taking an interest in Lawrend.

    Before long, she became his maid, in both body and heart.

    And now, Lawrend was asking her if she wanted to be his woman in her soul.

    "Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!" Rami shouted.

    She didn''t really understand it. She was created as a tool, as a weapon of destruction, and she never paid much attention to the concept of marriage. She was only interested in watching humans have sex.

    But Rami knew. Her other sisters talked about it extensively. Thus, she knew the significance of marriage, but it wasn''t as high as her consummation when she became his angel.

    In her mind, the connection between a God(Lawrend) and an angel(her) was more substantial and tangible. She thought so because Lawrend easily sensed Rami''s location, and he couldmunicate with her telepathically.

    Hismunication with her was unlike his tricks, which used his magic to vibrate the air beside the receiver''s ears. That method could technically be intercepted if someone figured out how it worked.

    The connection between him and Rami couldn''t because it dealt with their souls.

    Now that he thought about it this much, Lawrend had an idea. He would ask Reavire about itter.

    All of that seemed like a lot of thinking, but it took Lawrend a single instant to think through it.

    He embraced Rami and sniffed her maid uniform. Her familiar smell calmed him down.

    "G-God¡­"

    As expected, his action of sniffing her triggered euphoria deep in Rami''s brain. It was like her smell was being recognized, and it brought her absolute bliss.

    "You can go now," Lawrend said.

    And just like a nicotine addict, Rami''s excitement crashed down. She left the room feeling down because she couldn''t spend more time with him.

    Next was Nao. She opened the door wearing her butler uniform.@@novelbin@@

    Her hair had grown into a beautiful, long river cascading behind her. She was the epitome of cool beauty.

    When she held her potion vials, she looked like a top-secret scientist. Lawrend dug her style, as it was quite unique amongst his women.

    "Master¡­"

    Nao bowed. It was dark, but she knew Lawrend was in the room.

    The candles surrounding Lawrend lit up, and his proposing form appeared before her.

    "Will you marry me, Nao?"

    For the first time, Lawrend didn''t know her answer. She had apanied him for many years but never desired any children. She only wanted to study potions.

    There was a high chance that she would deny him. Lawrend was ready for that. After all, this was a story about a maid harem.

    Lawrend paused in his thoughts. He felt like he thought of something strange, but he quickly forgot it as if it had never been there.

    "Master¡­"

    Nao walked forward. She stopped a foot from him and stared into his eyes. She then moved to the pair of magical rings he held between his thumb and index fingers.

    She assumed each one would be for him and her.

    "..."

    Lawrend waited for her answer without moving.

    "Can I ask you a question first, Master?"

    "Go on."

    "Are you uninterested in me?" Nao asked rather cooly.

    "I''m interested in you. Why would you ask that?"

    "Y-You haven''t been seeking me¡­"

    "Oh¡­"

    As soon as he heard her words, Lawrend understood. Nao was the type of woman who didn''t make the first moves. She wanted Lawrend to make the moves on her, and she would respond ordingly.

    "Well¡­ Isn''t this interesting? Why haven''t I known about this?" Lawrend asked himself.

    Nao stared at him, her eyes sparkling. She also realized he didn''t know, and it calmed her unsure heart.

    "Okay, Master. I will marry you. I know you will seek me out now," Nao answered.

    The way she led the conversation surprised Lawrend. She got what she wanted, and she stopped interrogating him.

    Furthermore, it showed how much she understood him.

    It never struck Lawrend that she had been analyzing him. He might have let his guard down since she had been studying nts and misceneous items used for potion-making.

    It made sense that she would be able to trante some of those abilities into analyzing another person''s heart.

    "Thank you, Nao." Enjoy exclusive content from empire

    Lawrend felt refreshed after his conversation with her. He had a new goal now: to make love with her many times until she begged him to stop.

    "Y-You look scary¡­"

    Nao took a few steps back. The light that shed in Lawrend''s eyes and the aura that escaped him frightened her.

    "Hahahaha. Here. Let me put it on for you."

    Lawrend stood up. He put on the magical ring for her.

    "Wow¡­ Do you want me to switch to a maid uniform?" Nao asked.

    "I want to see you in a maid uniform once," Lawrend responded.

    "Okay!"

    With a smile, Nao left the room.

    ''He looked so perverted with those eyes earlier¡­'' Nao thought as she closed the door behind her. Her heart pounded with excitement.

 Chapter 898: Proposal 13 of 13

    After Nao left, Ember entered the room. She flicked her hand, and a string of mes lit up the room, starting from her and reaching the end.

    "Will you marry me, Ember?"

    The light from her mes illuminated Lawrend, who was holding a pair of odd-looking rings in his fingers.

    "Yes, Master."

    Ember maintained a calm demeanor as she walked towards him and let Lawrend put on the ring on her finger. She lifted it up and let the mes above her bring color to its features.

    "This is a ring made of phoenix feathers. How?"

    Ember turned to Lawrend. She couldn¡¯t contain the rumbling emotions in her heart any longer. From what she knew, phoenixes were truly extinct from the world.

    "I used the Ignis Bloodline to look for remaining traces of phoenixes. This was hidden very deep in a closed cave. There was no way to ess it except digging for it. The entrance had long been sealed."

    Stay updated through empire

    "So it¡¯s from a phoenix nest?"

    "Correct."

    Lawrend nodded. Ember¡¯s quick analysis earned Lawrend¡¯s approval. She was smart.

    "I¡­"

    After a few seconds, Ember gave up trying to act cool. She dropped to Lawrend¡¯s level and embraced him. She tightened it slowly and gave him a kiss on the neck.

    "Thank you, Master."

    Ember felt satisfied. She had long been subject to Lawrend¡¯s desires. He took her for a ride of a lifetime.

    "If at some point you want to let go of your phoenix bloodline, I will help you."

    Reavire¡¯s words still rang in Lawrend¡¯s mind. He didn¡¯t know if Phoenix Gods from other worlds would descend onto the Human World once Ember got sufficiently close enough to godhood.

    "Mm. I¡¯m thinking about it, Master."

    Ember and Lawrend stood up. They stared into each other¡¯s ears for a while before Ember turned and left.

    Lawrend quickly fixed things up in the room for the next visitor.

    Juju entered the room. She smirked widely.

    "Master?"

    She already confirmed what Lawrend had been doing.

    "Will you marry me, Juju?"

    The same candle formation lit up, giving the room a romantic atmosphere.

    "Pfft!" Juju covered her mouth. "Jujujuju!"

    She rested her back against the wall as she suppressed a giggle.

    "What?" Lawrend couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "Master¡­ The moment we intertwined with each other back then, I had already considered you my husband."

    Juju shook her head as she walked to him. A sly smile on her face.

    "What the hell? I got married to you first?"

    "Hmmm¡­ If we¡¯re talking about demons, Sister Aezel took the dibs first."

    "Seriously?"

    "Jujujuju. I know you don¡¯t care about that stuff so it doesn¡¯t matter, Master. We can marry the way humans do it."

    Juju took the ring on his finger and put it on. Her answer was clear. There had been no doubt.

    "Master, I might have met you when you were already quite strong, but I believe that if we met much earlier, you would have me by your beck and call sooner orter."

    Juju smiled a little. She recalled secretly observing Lawrend killing a Heaven Demon and improving his Divine Magics afterward.

    "Hahahaha. Thanks."

    Lawrend didn¡¯t know what she was trying to say. Even as a God, the heart of women still eluded him.

    After examining the silver ring on her finger, Juju took her leave. She gave Lawrend a wink and pointed at her stomach. She was proud of the baby inside of her.

    Andstly, after twelve other maids(and a butler), Reavire entered the room.

    Lawrend didn¡¯t turn the lights off this time. As a Goddess, she could extend her soul to the whole room and see it like it was daytime.

    "Hehe. Husband?" Reavire asked, putting on an acting. "What are you doing?"

    "Will you marry me again, Reavire?"

    "Oh, again? Hehehehe."

    Reavire giggled and approached him. She had an idea of what he wanted to do since the moment he decided to leave without any forewarning. It was an instinct belonging to the Gods.

    "That universe doesn¡¯t count. Besides, I feel like I suffered too much in that other universe¡­" Lawrend murmured under his breath.

    Recalling about it made him shudder. The horrors he had seen and experienced couldn¡¯t be exined easily.

    "Doesn¡¯t count, huh? What if I say no?" Reavire retorted, feeling pissed at his insensitive words.

    "I-I misspoke."

    @@novelbin@@

    Lawrend sweated bullets. A few memories from the other universe popped back into his mind.

    "You better have." Reavire looked into his eyes. The danger she emanated spoke for itself.

    "Yes, Master. I will marry you."

    Reavire leaned forward and kissed him. She was a little mean with him a while ago, but it was all a farce, an entertainment. She didn¡¯t really mean any of those.

    After their experience in the other universe, Lawrend and Reavire gained a connection unlike any other. She was his, which was a particr fact that no one could change, even herself.

    Lawrend let her kiss him. He put on the ring made of her unraveled divine Will.

    For some strange reason, he found a small rock crystallized from her Will. It was a rare find, and it was only because Lawrend scoured the whole Human World that he found it.

    At the same time, Reavire¡¯s aura changed. She felt fuller as the pressure she emitted consolidated into a stronger force.

    She separated from Lawrend and stared at the ring. It was made of her Will, and it was precious to her. It would always remind her of what kind of Goddess she was. It would be near impossible for her to lose herself again.

    "This contains a tiny sliver of my previous Will despite being mostlyposed of my new Will."

    After Lawrend altered Reavire¡¯s memories, her Will changed. She no longer wanted to protect the world forever. Instead, it became a Will to protect all humans and make them rule the world.

    She had long aplished such a feat. That was why she became free to leave.

    Lawrend himself didn¡¯t fully understand the process. Still, it worked, and he didn¡¯t think it really mattered to investigate any further.

 Chapter 899: Marriage: Aleshia

    After Lawrend¡¯s proposal, he ordered his maids to send out invitations to everyone he knew. They scattered across the world and left him with Nao and Grape.

    The two served as Lawrend¡¯s servants. Everyone else either sent out an invitation or had something to settle.

    Reavire was one of such people. She left because she needed to settle things with her remaining angels. She reported that they had been quite rowdy after she left without any exnation.

    A few dayster, the invitations were set. It would be a big wedding.

    At this point, everyone in the Human World knew about Lawrend. They had heard his voice before when he offered to take over the Human World.

    He didn¡¯t realize it, but the Sun Church he had casually set up had grown big. The original members were scattered all over the world, acting as missionaries and erecting churches.

    The wedding took ce in the Undrasil Castle. It had been a while since Lawrend had been there. A few of the ministers had attempted to take over the empty position, but it wasn¡¯t anything important.

    As far as Lawrend was concerned, the Undrasil Kingdom was his hometown. He grew up here. He would have chosen the Horiel Mansion if it weren¡¯t for the huge crowd.

    Lawrend didn¡¯t feel ashamed to use his magic to open multiple portals across the world. It would mean that none of them had to travel for months or years.

    So, Lawrend wore an outfit purely made of his Maid Energy. At his current stage, he could control it to change its color. He wore a fancy robe with intricate colors and partly made of real gold threads.

    It was hard to make, so Lawrend traveled across the world and found reference materials. These helped him decide on what to wear.

    At this time, Lawrend still hadn¡¯t seen his maids. Reavire promised that she would take care of their dresses. Lawrend abided by tradition and didn¡¯t try to sneak a peek. Explore stories at empire

    Lawrend walked out of the dressing room in the castle and entered the throne room, which had been refitted and changed to be a wedding venue.

    Chairs lined up from the left and right with a red carpet in the middle.

    As soon as he entered, cheers erupted from both sides. A lot of these people were people that Lawrend had met throughout his travels.

    However, there were also many faces he didn¡¯t recognize. These were the visitors invited together by the guests.

    Even Lawrend¡¯s father was there. He watched from the front with arge smile on his face.

    Lawrend only knew that his father had developed an interest in maids after his mother¡¯s death. Before that, he never found out if he had a general interest in maids.

    Lawrend found it interesting to see that his father was simr to him. They were both from different worlds, but they had the same likes.

    After reaching the end and walking up the stairs, Lawrend found that a familiar soul had taken over the Pope from the Sun Church. It was a powerful being, yet it radiated zero energy like a mortal.

    @@novelbin@@

    "Congrats, Lawrend."

    Lawrend smiled at the Creator. He didn¡¯t expect this guy to possess this Pope from the Sun Church. It hadn¡¯t been a while since theyst saw each other.

    "I have a lot of things to ask," Lawrend said.

    "Hahaha¡­"

    The Creatorughed under his breath and didn¡¯tment. He already knew about that. It was a normal thing, after all. Many Gods had done the same before they left his universe.

    Lawrend stood on his side and waited for the door to open.

    A beautiful figure walked in. A white veil covered her head and face, but it was obvious who it was.

    She wore a dress that looked awfully simr to a maid¡¯s uniform, but it had a different feel. It appeared more luxurious and awe-inspiring¡ªlike a dress from another world.

    Aleshia lowered her head as she walked forward while carrying a bouquet of flowers. She arrived at the podium and faced Lawrend. A wide smile was on her face.

    "Master, you look great," Aleshia said.

    "Who¡¯s idea was it? You look so good!" Lawrend whispered.

    The two of them had a small conversation only the Creator could hear.

    "Silence!"

    The cheers from the crowd were silenced, and it was time to marry Lawrend and Aleshia together.

    "Aleshia and Lawrend had gone through many trials and tribtions in life. They have relied on each other and found theirpany important and irreceable. Now, they stand before us. Please say your vows."

    "I, Lawrend Horiel Ignis, promise that I shall protect Aleshia Runic for the rest of my life even if I have to cross to another universe."

    Lawrend¡¯s vow was extremely heavy. The audience listened with shock and surprise. The level of his vow was something they could never imagine.

    It shocked many of them.

    "I, Aleshia Runic, promise that I shall love and serve Lawrend Horiel Ignis for the rest of my life even if I have to sacrifice my life."

    It awed the audience. Aleshia¡¯s deration was not in any way lesser than Lawrend¡¯s. It was actually more impactful for some because it was realistic. They could actually imagine it.

    Lawrend stared at Aleshia as they took steps and stopped a foot from each other. Their eyes were locked onto the other, and they couldn¡¯t help but confess their love.

    The bridesmaid lifted up Aleshia¡¯s veil.

    "Do you, Lawrend Horiel Ignis, love Aleshia Runic?"

    "Yes!"

    "Do you Aleshia Runic, love Lawrend Horieal Ignis?"

    "Yes!"

    "Is there anyone here who opposes to this marriage?"

    For good measure, the Creator still asked. Of course, no one dared to answer for fear of being misunderstood, even as a joke.

    "You may kiss the bride."

    Lawrend leaned forward and kissed her.

    The audience erupted into cheers as everyone blessed them with a great future together. However, that wasn¡¯t the end of Lawrend¡¯s marriage.

    As a God, no one dared to oppose his sequential and polygamous marriage.

 Chapter 900 Aleshias Wedding and Consummation ?????

    900 Aleshia''s Wedding and Consummation ?????

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Lawrend''s marriage ended after doing a series of wedding traditions.

    He didn''t see his other maids today. He heard from Aleshia that they would marry him without appearing during each other''s weddings as a form of respect.

    And now, it was time for their consummation.

    Lawrend held the doorknob, and he slowly pushed the door open. A breathtaking scenery greeted him.

    An borate mini garden was set up inside the room. It was a miniature scaled-down version of a staircase waterfall with a variety of greenery emitting an enticing aroma.

    In the middle of the room was a king-sized bed. Aleshia kneeled on it while wearing her wedding dress. She tilted her neck up and viewed Lawrend with a seductive gaze.

    Lawrend locked the door behind him and walked towards her.

    "Ahahaha¡­"

    Lawrend crawled on the bed and stopped in front of Aleshia. She kept her pose and smiled.

    "How do I look, Sir Husband?"

    Even the way Aleshia addressed Lawrend had changed. She gave off a noble yet servant-like demeanor, which was endearing and sexually stimting.

    Lawrend reached for her face and caressed her supple skin. The slightly dim lighting in the room provided the perfect ambiance.

    Lawrend''s hand went lower. He grasped her neck, threatening to choke her, and then continued downward. His hand held her body as it reached lower and lower.

    The ticklish sensation caused Aleshia to take a deep breath.

    Lawrend inched closer and kissed her neck. His other hand held her by the shoulder as he gently kissed her defenseless cor. Aleshia grabbed his head as she took long and deep breaths.

    That wasn''t the end of it. Lawrend was just getting started. His hand reached under her dress and touched her panties.

    "Oh? There''s a slit on this panty."

    Lawrend ran his fingers along her bare lower lips. Her panties'' purpose was solely for his excitement. It did nothing to hide her most sensitive ce.

    "Mm¡­"

    Aleshia closed her eyes. Lawrend touched her body as if he was ying an instrument.

    He got her excited enough until she became wet. His fingers slowly teased her slit. He brushed against her clit, and she trembled.

    Aleshia''s sensitivity reached an all-time high despite Lawrend not using magic. She was all for his to y in this night.

    "Sir Husband¡­"

    Aleshia called out to him in a heated voice. She desired him and wanted more, but she wanted him to y with her body as he liked. She didn''t want to influence his actions.

    "Call me Master."

    "Yes, Master."

    Lawrend''s actions became bolder. He fingered Aleshia''s lower half with his middle and ring finger. The rings he wore added a roughness, which caused Aleshia to squirm in pleasure.

    "Master¡­"

    Aleshia didn''t know what to do except hug Lawrend. His fingers reached deeper and stronger. Lawrend enjoyed this as much despite not feeling anything.

    ying with a woman in his arms was one of a man''s purposes. He made her tremble, squirm, and then he made her cum.

    Aleshia became a mess as her love liquid dirtied her dress and the bed.

    Lawrend didn''t care. He kissed her on the lips. Aleshia took the initiative as the pleasure she received activated her womanly instincts. She wanted him to fuck her, but she didn''t say it. Rather, her actions did.

    Lawrend could tell she wanted him so badly.

    He pushed her onto the bed. Her face looked at him as he rode on top of her. Aleshia''s eyes were clouded in a dream-like state as she looked at him. This was the best day of her life, no doubt.

    "Master¡­"

    Aleshia''s slutty voice emanated from her cherry lips.

    With her on the bed, Lawrend took off her top. If he couldn''t unbutton or unhook it, he used his magic to cut it open. He didn''t care if it was Aleshia''s wedding dress.

    With her two mounds exposed, Lawrend went to town. He licked around her are and sucked on her delectable skin. The taste was heavenly, and so were the reactionsing from Aleshia.

    She moaned and moaned.

    "Ahh¡­ ahhh¡­ Mmm¡­ Hahh¡­ Ammhhh¡­"

    Lawrend''s actions took the breath out of Aleshia''s lungs. She was a Heaven Mage, but she couldn''t keep up with the tongue of a god. There was an electrifying feeling that was never there before.

    It was as if her body rejoiced at being touched by a god. She realized that this must be what Rami had been feeling.

    "Ahh¡­ Master¡­ Let me breathe¡­"

    It was a cry for help, but it was also a cry of joy. Theck of oxygen in her mind brought her to a state of high, which increased the pleasure she felt.

    "Hm?"

    However, Lawrend didn''t care. He knew what it meant to be a Heaven Mage. He could abuse her a bit more than this before her life would be threatened.

    Once he had enough fun, Lawrend stopped. He looked down at Aleshia with ascivious smile.

    "Master?"

    Aleshia stared at him, feeling a sense of doom.

    "Are you ready?"

    "Yes¡­?"

    Aleshia answered regardless if she knew what he was talking about.

    "I hope you can learn from this."

    Lawrend waved his hand over her eyes. Aleshia''s vision went dark, and she couldn''t see anything.

    "M-Master??"

    Aleshia panicked as a sense of loss filled her. Even though she mastered the Darkness element somewhat, it was impossible to see if she was blind.

    Lawrend ignored her. He positioned himself in front of her crotch, and he lifted her legs up. Her leaking lower lips peaked under her skirt.

    "So erotic, Aleshia, my wife."

    Lawrend whispered as his rigid member couldn''t hide anymore. He pulled it out and rubbed it against her lower lips.

    "Ahh¡­"

    In the darkness, the only thing Aleshia could feel was Lawrend''s searing member rubbing against her entrance. She couldn''t help but feel it clearly to the point where she could see it. @@novelbin@@

 Chapter 901 Aleshias Climaxing Consummation ?????

    901 Aleshia''s Climaxing Consummation ?????

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Lawrend''s teasing motions further incited the mes that burned within Aleshia. She wanted to be fucked. She reached out and held him as she guided his pole inside of her.

    "Master¡­"

    She begged for it. Her voice sounded sultry and irresistible.

    However, Lawrend was immune to seduction. His experiences with his maids had long trained him to control his lust, especially now that he was a god.

    Lawrend pped her hands away. Aleshia pulled her hands back and yelped. She frowned and looked at his face as if she could see him.

    "You''re my woman. Your job is to satisfy me tonight."

    Lawrend didn''t care if his words sounded misogynistic to some. He and Aleshia had a hierarchy, and it was absolute.

    "Master¡­ I''m sorry¡­"

    Aleshia felt anxious. The darkness increased her negative emotions. She felt lonely and unwanted. It was a weird feeling. @@novelbin@@

    "I will fuck you if I want to, okay?"

    "Yes."

    Aleshia nodded. Her heart stirred as more love juices leaked out of her lower hole. Lawrend scooped a lot of it with his fingers and covered his cock with it.

    His sword glinted in the romantic lighting.

    He slowly parted her lewd walls. The pleasure shot through his body like electricity.

    This was Lawrend''s first sex since bing a god. He increased his sensitivity further, and he felt like he was about to cum already.

    And as if her body was affected by his divinity, the pleasure Aleshia felt increased in the same way. She trembled as her body was flooded with pleasure.

    "Ahhh¡­ Ah¡­ Ahh¡­!"

    Aleshia moaned roughly. Lawrend''s cock was only two inches inside of her, but it felt like he was already fully inside. His girth was at least one and a half inches.

    Lawrend could grow it bigger, but he didn''t want to loosen his woman too much. He wanted to enjoy her body forever without resorting to magic.

    "Aleshia¡­ my wife¡­"

    Lawrend held her legs as he pushed deeper and deeper. The pleasure both of them felt was unlike any other.

    This was the union of a woman and a god.

    "Ahh~ Master~"

    Aleshia bit her lower lip and turned away. She couldn''t see him, but she could practically vision his cock''s features as it made its way deeper into her important ce.

    "Ahh¡­!! Ugh!"

    It was like a hammer hit Aleshia''s stomach. Lawrend''s cock reached the end of her canal and kissed her womb. Lawrend pushed back and forth as he grinded the two together.

    "Ahh¡­ No¡­! That¡­!"

    Aleshia pleaded for her life. The bursts of electricity from her cervix took away all sense of reason in her mind. She wanted him to cum and to satisfy the desires of her womb.

    It was hungry. It wanted more seed.

    Seeing Aleshia''s reaction, a satisfied smile lifted on Lawrend''s lips. He was a sadist, and he loved it when his women begged for him to stop. It brought him the ultimate joy.

    "Masterrrr!"

    Aleshia didn''t actually want him to stop, but she pleaded nheless. She imagined she would be a sex-whore if he kept this up.

    "Okay, okay. I will fuck you for real."

    That was when Aleshia realized Lawrend had only been grinding the tip of his cock against her cervix. That wasn''t sex yet.

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    And when Lawrend pulled his cock out and pushed it in with a thrust, Aleshia''s vision seemed to light up. She memorized the shape of his divine sword as it stabbed her repeatedly at a rxed pace.

    "Ahhh! Ahh! Ahh!"

    Aleshia moaned as loud as she could. She was happy, and she didn''t even feel blind anymore.

    Through Lawrend''s cock, hips, and hands, she could "see" him. She understood what he had nned when he took away her vision. She simultaneously felt her magic change and consolidate.

    "M-Master¡­!"

    She wanted to stop him and tell the good news, but Lawrend never stopped. He fucked her without mercy. His thrusts repeatedly brought her to heaven and out.

    It was a crazy feeling that only a woman could understand.

    Lawrend himself enjoyed fucking her. His balls burst with cum. It took all of his effort to keep it all in.

    As the God of Maids, Lawrend realized that he had gained a new instinct¡ªto breed his maids. He felt a satisfaction like no other as he indulged in the acts of reproduction.

    "Master¡­! Noo¡­!"

    At the same time as the mana in Aleshia stirred due to her enlightenment, the pleasure she experienced reached a new high. It was higher than ever before. Each cell of her body screamed for pleasure.

    "I''m cumming¨C!"

    It happened. Aleshia''s lower half convulsed as her vaginal canal tried to squeeze semen out of Lawrend''s pipe. It was a futile attempt. Lawrend didn''t cum. He only fucked her harder and faster.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!! Noooooo!"

    Aleshia trembled all over. Lawrend kept fucking her and flooding her body with pleasure. She couldn''t get down from the high brought by her climax. She was suspended in a never-ending state of pleasure.

    "I''m going crazy! Master¡­!"

    It was a high higher than anything imaginable.

    A flood of liquid squirted from Aleshia''s lower half. It sprayed all over Lawrend''s body and sshed onto her chest. Some of it got into her mouth, and she drank them¡ªshe was that horny.

    This pleasure she experienced was a climax within a climax. It brought her mind to a halt, and she became limp like a vegetable.

    "Master¡­"

    Aleshia lost all the energy in her body as it all converged in her vagina. It tightened like a vice and undted in an attempt to squeeze semen out of his cock.

    However, once again, that was futile. Lawrend brought his palm down and lifted her skirt on her navel. He pressed it down, and then an electric pleasure brought Aleshia''s body back to life.

    "We''re not done yet."

    Lawrend didn''t use any magic. It was just that the navel became a powerful erogenous zone after the climax. He simply took advantage of that.

    "M-Master¡­!"

    Aleshia became lost in the pleasure. Lawrend yed with her body in several positions until the night was over. He could''ve gone on forever, but he still had another woman to marry.

 Chapter 902 Elenas Wedding and Consummation ?????

    902 Elena''s Wedding and Consummation ?????

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Lawrend didn''t need to sleep. He left the still-convulsing Aleshia in the room as he washed himself with magic and wore his outfit for the day.

    Lawrend stood at the top of the throne room of the Undrasil Kingdom once more. The audience had changed. Almost no one knew the bride, but there were still a lot of attendees.

    Some were visiting for Lawrend''s other fiancees, and the rest were simply fans of Lawrend.

    The gathering soon silenced as the Pope of the Sun Church preceded the marriage. His voice echoed as he announced the arrival of the next bride.

    Elena walked down the red carpet with her face hidden under a white veil. The veil couldn''t hide her smile, which gave her a charming appearance.

    Lawrend waited patiently. Elena deserved to be his second wife because of her talent and contributions to his magic.

    Once she arrived in front of the Pope, Elena faced Lawrend.

    They went through the same proceedings as Aleshia before.

    "You may kiss the bride."

    With her veil lifted, Lawrend held her chin and leaned forward. He kissed Elena on the lips. She snuck a few of her liquids into his mouth before separating as if nothing had happened.

    That secretive action only whetted Lawrend''s lust.

    It was the same thing after the wedding.

    This time, it was Lawrend''s turn to feel good. He sat on the bed with his legs spread apart, waiting for Elena to enter the room.

    The door creaked open, and she walked in. Elena, wearing her maid-ish wedding gown, stopped before the bed. She eyed him with a seductive gaze.

    "Sir Husband, what do you want your little slime wife to do?"

    "Fuck me and feed me your juices."

    Lawrend didn''t hide his intentions. He was already so hard from Elena sneakily giving him a taste of her liquid.

    "Hehehe. You are so spoiled."

    Elena loved Lawrend''s reaction. She crawled towards him on the king-sized bed and straddled his crotch.

    She didn''t wait either. Her monster instincts to procreate took over her mind as she kissed Lawrend and transferred her liquid to his mouth. The liquid was like an aphrodisiac with a strong effect, even for a god like Lawrend.

    His already hard enough cock became as hard as a diamond.

    "Let me soften this up for you¡­" @@novelbin@@

    Elena''s pussy became a mouth, and that was where her voice came from. She melted through his clothes and took his diamond inside of her pseudo-mouth.

    Her slime body transformed into aplex maze for his diamond to explore. She squirmed in delight as she tasted his precum.

    Lawrend closed his eyes, and he drowned in pleasure.

    Before he realized it, an hour had passed.

    "Hehe. Master, what position do you want to do next?"

    It was only because Elena stopped that he realized the time.

    "Can you¡­ swallow me inside you?"

    It was a weird request, but it was perfect for Elena. A smirk formed on her face. She responded by taking him within her.

    Tiny tendrils twisted all over Lawrend''s nipples. Only a woman like her who had undergone training from Grape would know about this weakness.

    A semi-transparent boob appeared in front of Lawrend''s mouth, which he sucked on like a baby. Milk didn''te out, but Elena''s precious juice did.

    Down on his cock, Elena created a uniquely shaped vagina. It was a mouth at the front and a cervix at the back. The tongue wrapped around Lawrend''s cock.

    No matter his size, Elena easily adapted to it. She tightened her grip, and it drowned Lawrend out in eternal bliss.

    "Ahh¡­ Mm. Yes. You taste so good¡­"

    Elena moaned. She used her magic to transmit it to his ears, making for a very intimate connection with him.

    As he stayed inside Elena, Lawrend sensed her love and care. She cleaned every bit of dirt on his body, not that there was much since he was a god.

    Divine slimes like Elena were closer to godhood than the likes of Aleshia and the others. Her aura slowly became stronger and stronger as she siphoned off Lawrend''s excess maid energy.

    Despite his maid energy being his own, Elena dissolved it within her body and turned them back to naturalws, which she incorporated into her soul.

    "Cum, Sir Husband. Cum¡­"

    Elena''s electrifying voice tingled Lawrend''s body. He pushed his cock forward, and everyst drop of sperm in his balls was drained. Elena sipped it all out with her unique vagina/mouth.

    The semen of a god was precious. Energy permeated Elena''s body as she became closer and closer to the level of a Sub-God. Lawrend didn''t know how she was doing it without enlightenment, but he didn''t give a damn.

    The pleasure could only be experienced by those with the luck of having intercourse with a slime, and that was pushing it because Elena was a one-of-a-kind divine slime.

    "Mmm¡­ Yes! Cum!"

    Elena sucked/fucked Lawrend''s sword with her ever-changing sheathe. It repeatedly changed shape and form as she tried to find the one that Lawrend was weak against.

    "Oh? Master likes my butt hole."

    When it transformed into her tight and virgin butt hole, Lawrend''s sword twitched in response. It was a new sensation for Lawrend.

    A divine slime like Elena had no use for the butt hole. She still had it because she took on human form, but it was sterile. There was no need to worry about any waste or anything.

    It sucked in Lawrend''s cock like it wanted his whole being to be inside of it.

    "Ohh¡­ So good. Ah! Masterr~ Fuck my butt! Yes!"

    Elena moaned as if Lawrend was the one moving. In truth, she was doing all the action, and Lawrend was just there, epting all the pleasure from her unique service.

    Their coption extended deep into the night. Lawrend was the bottom in their consummation, but it was fine. Everything Elena did was to service him. In a way, both of them were the bottom.

 Chapter 903 Aezels Wedding and Consummation ?????

    903 Aezel''s Wedding and Consummation ?????

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Lawrend felt a little tired after having sex with Elena. She drained him off all his mental energy. She repeatedly edged him and brought him to climax. The satisfaction he felt couldn''t be exined with words.

    Lawrend worried that he would be addicted to this feeling. He wanted to fuck her again.

    However, today was another day. He would marry the next woman.

    Standing in front of the crowd, Lawrend watched the doors to the throne room open. A woman walked in, her dark red hair flowing majestically behind her head.

    An eye-catching ck halo hovered above her head. The aura she exuded caused some in the audience to feel fear. This was none other than the Fallen Angel Aezel.

    She grinned as she took seductive steps towards Lawrend. She nced at the pope and ignored him.

    She stopped in front of Lawrend with confidence escaping all of her pores.

    "Marry me, Lawrend."

    It was a confident tone that broke the pattern of the previous weddings. The pope tried to stop her, but Lawrend raised his hand.

    "You''re quite bold."

    "Fufufu. Isn''t that what I did when we first met?"

    Aezel grinned proudly. She precisely enacted this to remind him of the time they first met. It was a sort of reminder, and it made Lawrend happy.

    "You''re right. Yes. Let''s marry, Aezel."

    "Yes!"

    Feeling ted, Aezel removed her veil and kissed Lawrend. He spun around with her in his arms and arge smile on his face. He was so happy.

    The audience stood up in apuse. They didn''t care if the wedding wasn''t traditional. Lawrend was a god, so no one dared to oppose his thoughts.

    Though, many of them were surprised at the fact that Lawrend married a Fallen Angel. They imagined he could turn her into an angel, and it wasn''t logical to keep her as a lowly fallen angel.

    11:03

    Though, many of them were surprised at the fact that Lawrend married a Fallen Angel. They imagined he could turn her into an angel, and it wasn''t logical to keep her as a lowly fallen angel.

    But they didn''t know Lawrend treasured the diversity of his maids. It kept everything fresh. He didn''tpare his maids with each other, and he could taste different experiences with each of them.

    After going through a few more formalities, Lawrend receded with Aezel to the room. The two of them entered at the same time.

    "Sir Husband, please make me cry in pain." @@novelbin@@

    Aezel begged. She looked at him with a pleading expression. She lifted her skirt and revealed the wet liquid dripping down her legs from her slit. She had been soaking wet the whole time they were getting married.

    "Very well."

    Lawrend had no reason to refuse the request of his third wife. He bound her arms behind her back, and he bound her legs behind her head.

    She became an object free to be fucked and abused.

    "Ahh¡­ Yes. Fufufu. This is it, Master. Do anything you want to me."

    Aezel''s breathing hastened as her thoughts ran wild. She wanted to know what he would do to her, which drove her crazy.

    Her current position exposed everything about her since she was also naked.

    Lawrend used his magic and wrote on her skin. He burnt her skin and used magic to prevent it from healing.

    He wrote several degrading words and terms on her body.

    Cum Dump, Sex ve, Whore, Fuck Here, Piss Hole, Punish Me, etc.

    Lastly, he wrote a scale measurement on her navel. It measured the length of cock entering her vagina, and it had several levels, with each being more ridiculous.

    "Hahahaha."

    Lawrendughed evilly. He sealed Aezel''s mouth and pped her pussy. She trembled, not with pain, but with excitement. Her eyes showed smiles even though she couldn''t use her mouth.

    Lawrend licked her nipples, which he drew targets on. His tongue had acid-like properties and melted the surfaceyer of her skin. It was like a sunburn but done with acid.

    Aezel had strong regenerative powers. It quickly healed up like it wasn''t there in the first ce.

    The pain, though, didn''t disappear. It was still there, and it was what Aezel wanted. Instead of looking like she was in deep pain, her face contorted into pleasure.

    It was evident from the clear liquid produced from her slit.

    Lawrend leaned forward and took it all in his mouth. He sucked it all in. He slid his tongue inside her pussy and scooped out the rest of the liquid. It tasted sweet and salty, and Lawrend swallowed it all.

    Lawrend enjoyed the look Aezel gave him. She was the epitome of a masochist. Her powers only made her masochism harder. After all, she could feel pain without suffering any long-term wounds.

    Lawrend took his cock out with glee. He slit it over her slit and covered it with her wet juices.

    After which, Lawrend used his cock to p her on the face. Aezel couldn''t fight back, even if she somehow tried.

    She stared at his cock as it repeatedly pped her face. She felt degraded, but that only fueled her further.

    She trembled all of a sudden, and pleasure seeped through every part of her body.

    Lawrend noticed the sudden wetness on her lower part. She didn''t squirt, but it looked like it because of how much love juice she made.

    Lawrend smiled at her and covered his cock with a thick amount of it.

    Then, Lawrend removed the seal on Aezel''s mouth.

    "Ah!"

    She let out one moan as Lawrend plugged his cock deep into her mouth. She became stunned, and she instinctively sucked his cock. She tasted her own love juices mixed with his precum.

    It would be disgusting for anyone else, but it was the best for Aezel. She obediently slurped it all up like she was drinking the elixir of life.

    It didn''t take a minute before she cleaned his rod like he was fresh out of the shower.

    "Impressive."

    Lawrend praised her. However, that wasn''t the end. He covered his cock with his maid energy, and this maid energy simted the heat of magma from a volcano.

    "Are you ready?" Lawrend asked teasingly with his hot rod positioned before her entrance.

 Chapter 904 Aezels Consummation and Degradation ??????

    904 Aezel''s Consummation and Degradation ??????

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [NOTICE: Contains peeing scene.]

    With Lawrend''s rod glowing red hot, Aezel gulped.

    "Fufufufu. I''m always re¨C"

    Before she could finish her words, Lawrend slid his cock inside of her. The pain made her squeal and squirm, but that only meant more pleasure for her. Aezel trembled all over, with her face contorting in pain.

    "I see. This is too much for you."

    Lawrend smiled and pushed his rod deeper. It kissed her cervix, and it burnt the hole shut.

    "AH!"

    Aezel moaned in pain. She breathed rapidly and stared at Lawrend''s cock with fear. For the first time, she didn''t feel pleasure.

    "Ahahaha."

    Lawrend didn''t know why she was acting so surprised. He was, after all, capable of so much more. The mes he used to burn her skin in the past were long gone.

    "Do you still want it?" Lawrend asked.

    "Yes¡­"

    Aezel knew it was a mistake, but she still agreed. She was so masochistic, Lawrend wouldn''t know what to do with her if he wasn''t a god.

    "What a slutty masochist¡­"

    Lawrend pulled his hot rod out. It seared the insides of her canal and cooked her from the inside, but it was all quickly healed with her superior regenerative powers.

    "Ahhhh! AH! AH! AH! AH!"

    With each movement, Aezel screamed in pain. Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at him pleadingly. It was cute, but she already agreed to this. It was toote for her to back out now.

    Lawrend continued for a few minutes and stopped when tears dripped from Aezel''s eyes. She battled through the pain, but her eyes told him she was at her limits.

    "I will lower the temperature."

    "Ohh!"

    Aezel shivered. The change in temperature gave her a cool sensation even though it was still red hot. Her regeneration ability kept up with the burning, and the pleasure she loved returned.

    "Ohh! Ohh! Ahh! Fuah!"

    Aezel took deep breaths as Lawrend moved his rod. The pain was still there, but it wasn''t as overwhelming as before. She focused on the pleasure, so she was able to enjoy it.

    "It''s so pain¡­ful!"

    Lawrend enjoyed Aezel''spany. He experimented with her body.

    11:04

    Now that he was a god, any part of him could be anything he could imagine.

    Aezel moaned in pain mixed with pleasure. Her erotic moans echoed in the room for a long time.

    Lawrend enjoyed Aezel''spany. He experimented with her body.

    Now that he was a god, any part of him could be anything he could imagine.

    He came inside her with his spicy cum, and it made her panic at first before sumbing to the pleasure it brought. @@novelbin@@

    Lawrend recalled the spicy lubricants on Earth. They were popr because the tiny amounts of capsaicin irritated the genitals and made them more sensitive. The same thing happened to Aezel.

    "I''m still not done."

    Lawrend utilized a recreation of his old lightning magic and shocked Aezel''s pussy. It electrocuted her, but it wasn''t the same as before. Aezel''s body developed a resistance to lightning magic.

    "S-Sir Husband¡­ no more¡­"

    Aezel begged, yet it wasn''t begging. Her eyes clearly wanted more. It was all an act. She wanted him to dominate her further.

    "Call me Master!"

    Lawrend smacked her butt as he pounded her anally. This time, he covered himself with a strong mint. It made Aezel''s sphincter tighter and more pleasurable.

    Lawrend repeatedly fucked her and made sure she knew her ce.

    "Yes! Ahhh! Master!!"

    Aezel moaned loudly. Her voice had long be raspy as the various abuse and torture Lawrend gave her drained her of nutrients and water.

    Her magic could only do so much, and Lawrend found the limit despite her being a Heaven Mage.

    Aezel''s tight ass wrapped around Lawrend''srge member. It gripped him tightly, and she didn''t seem to want to let go of him.

    Each time he pulled, it sucked him in like a vacuum. When he pushed deeper, it guided him inside. It was in a different ss.

    "Fufufu! Ah! Wait!"

    Aezel was about to say a few choice words when Lawrend ignored her and continued fucking her. She was his fuck toy, and she wasn''t allowed to speak without his permission.

    She screamed desperately. Her voice became a cacophony of sounds without a pleasant note whatsoever.

    "Master¨C!" Aezel beggingly called out to him.

    "What?" Lawrend stopped.

    "Please let me rest¡­ I''m thirsty and hungry."

    Aezel looked at him with a tired expression. The repeated regeneration meant her body used a lot of nutrients to heal her words. Her dripping love juices took almost all the water out of her body.

    "Alright. I will feed you."

    "Wait¡­"

    Aezel realized Lawrend''s tone was off. She turned to him to be met with his cock. Lawrend flipped Aezel over and fucked her face. His cock embedded deep inside her throat.

    Aezel''s instinctively used her throat to give him pleasure. It wrapped around the head of his snake and tried to suck it deeper, but that was obviously impossible.

    The resulting pleasure immediately brought Lawrend to his climax. He didn''t resist or control it. He let it happen as it should.

    A thick stream of nutrient-rich semen flooded Aezel''s mouth and into her esophagus. She had no choice but to swallow them all.

    Lawrend used his divine ability to make this "food" as packed as possible.

    For the water, Lawrend used her as a urinal, like the way she was. Aezel opened her eyes wide as a stream of hot liquid filled her throat. She swallowed them all as her entire body convulsed from pleasure.

    The thought and sensation of his pee recing the water in her body aroused her intensely.

    After that short intermission, Lawrend returned to making a mess out of Aezel. He didn''t do anything else weird except continue to give her pain that transformed into pleasure because of her masochism.

    "What are you?" Lawrend asked as he pounded her missionary style with Aezel facing him.

    Her face was intoxicated from all the pain and pleasure she received. Truly, she became Lawrend''s ything that night. Her whole body was thoroughly experimented with and degraded.

    It was only after the sky brightened that Lawrend stopped and let her go.

    6 moreter if I have the time

    Daoist_Little_Yun

    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 905 Humilitys Wedding and Consummation ?????

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    The wedding proceeded the same way as the rest.

    "You may kiss the bride."

    After the announcement, Lawrend leaned forward and kissed Humility. He exchanged a few pleasantries here and there with the various nobilities from the former Undrasil Kingdom.

    Lawrend opened the door to the bridal chamber¡ªwhere he had been having sex with his new wives.

    Humility held a ss of ''liquid'' in her hands in between her chest. She was in her birthday suit with nothing else but a frilly ck cor on her neck.

    "Wee, Sir Husband."

    Humility supported a graceful smile. She bowed and offered the ss to Lawrend. The slightly cloudy liquid reflected an alluring sight and an intoxicating smell.

    Lawrend was familiar with it. He had drunk it several times before.

    With a slight smile himself, Lawrend took the ss and downed the liquid in one gulp. Lawrend happily threw the ss to the side of the bed, where it bounced without shattering.

    "Come here!"

    Lawrend jumped on the bed and tackled Humility to the bed.

    "Ah!"

    Lawrend pinned her under him. Humility looked at him with a pitiful expression as if begging him to be gentle.

    "Suck it."

    Lawrend hadn''t taken his pants down yet. Humility nodded and unzipped his pants. His bulging member sprang out softly.

    "It''s so soft. Are you not excited by me, Sir Husband?"

    As if offended by Humility''s question, Lawrend''s member hardened as steel. She stared at it with a shocked expression.

    "Am I?" Lawrend teasingly asked.

    Humility stared at his massive cock with despair. She opened her mouth and licked the tip. She tried putting it inside of her mouth, and it was a snug fit.

    "Mghhh¡­"

    Humility almost choked as his cock reached the back of her throat.

    Lawrend closed his eyes as she licked all around his rod. Her soft and slender tongue gently caressed it like it was the most precious thing in the world.

    Her warm mouth was like a pussy in itself. She sucked on it with a gentle force, just enough to tickle Lawrend''s arousal.

    Humility moved her head back and forth. Her eyes looked up at Lawrend. She observed his reactions and adjusted her technique ordingly.

    She was happy to be serving him like this after their wedding. She couldn''t have asked for more.

    Lawrend didn''t realize it as his hips started moving back and forth while matching Humility''s rhythm. The pleasuring sensation of her tongue and the soft walls inside of her mouth was a vagina in and of itself.

    Humility had developed her own unique skill where she could suck in all of her inner cheeks to fully wrap his cock. It was like being wrapped in a gentle embrace but filled with pleasure.

    Humility didn''t use her hands at all. She did it all using her mouth and the movement of her neck. Her motions were like a chicken as she moved her head back and forth.

    Humility''s hands were used for her nipples. Her fingers fondled her lovely body. The pleasure drowned out the rote work of sucking on a cock.

    Lawrend himself imagined fucking Humility. He recalled the times he had sex with her, and it greatly boosted the sensuous pleasure traveling through his body from his lower half.

    Lawrend held her head with both hands as the speed at which he moved his hips increased faster in small increments.

    Ten minutes passed in the blink of an eye, and Humility breathed heavily as the speed took her breath away. It stopped being gentle a few minutes ago as it turned to Lawrend fucking her mouth.

    "Sehh Hashabgand¡­!" (Sir Husband¡­!)

    Humility tried to tell him to slow down, but it was toote. Lawrend was in his own element. His hips moved like he was actually fucking her.

    Lawrend smiled, and then he allowed his body to climax. A burst of thick and gobbly semen poured down Humility''s throat. The sensation of his divine semen filling her evoked pleasure throughout her whole body.

    Humility gulped it all down while her lower half started craving for his cock. She didn''t realize it, but she had been ying with her bean for a few minutes.

    "Sir Husband, you let out a lot."

    Humility took deep breaths after Lawrend''s massive cock exited her mouth. A string of lewd juices connected it to her lips, reminding her that it had been fucking her moments before.

    "You''re such a slut. Call me Master."

    "Yes, Master. I''m your slut."

    Humility''s obedience came from her arousal. She didn''t care if she was degraded. The only thing that mattered was getting fucked by Lawrend.

    "Good."

    Lawrend made her sit on her butt and spread her legs. He positioned his cock right outside of her slit, and it menacingly threatened Humility with a good time.

    "Master, what are you waiting for? Hehehe."@@novelbin@@

    Humility stared at his cock with anticipation. Her senses were already dulling just with its presence near her hole.

    "You aren''t wet enough."

    "Eh? But I''m wet, see?"

    Humility lifted her fingers and spread them apart. Her lewd juices created a clear string of liquid in a testament to her readiness.

    "Not wet enough."

    Lawrend lewdly smiled. His eyes reflected desire and yfulness. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire

    Humility thought quickly, and an idea sprouted in her mind.

    "B-but¡­"

    Humility wasn''t sure if that was what he wanted.

    "Do it."

    Lawrend could tell that she guessed what was in his mind.

    "Okay!"

    Humility didn''t dare defy him. She thought it was unsightly and degrading, but it was her job as his maid, and now wife, to service him in bed.

    "Ahh¡­"

    Her fingers reached for her nipples as she brought herself to the edge of pleasure. She expertly yed with them, with Lawrend watching with interest.

    The sight of Humility, a princess-turned-maid, ying with her nipples with an embarrassed and blushing appearance excited Lawrend. His smile couldn''t be more obvious.

    "Ahhh¡­"

    Humility closed her eyes as seeing him stare at her intently made her super embarrassed. Her mind slowly forgot everything and focused on feeling good.

 Chapter 906 Humilitys Consummation ?????

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Lawrend watched as Humility brought herself closer and closer to climax.

    This woman had some weird kinks, but this was definitely not one of them. Lawrend hoped to awaken new ones to make their coption sessions more exciting.

    "Ahh¡­ Mmm¡­ Ahh¡­"

    The edge drew nearer and nearer. The sensation of pleasure drowned out her sense of location. She forgot where she was or that Lawrend was still on top of her.

    "Ahhh!"

    She took a peak with a single eye open and realized Lawrend was there. The embarrassment made her want to dig a hole to hide herself in. An odd sense of pleasure she hadn''t felt before apanied that.

    "What? Already forgot about me?" Lawrend didn''t forget to tease her.

    "Geez!"

    Humility annoyedly pinched her nipple harder. It brought her closer and closer to the climax she hoped for. Finally, after letting Lawrend watch the show for fifteen minutes, Humility''s dder released her precious liquid¡ªthe same one she gave Lawrend in a ss when he came into the room.

    Humility''s lower half convulsed as she sprayed a great deal of clear liquid all over Lawrend''s cock. The warm liquid was like holy water as it blessed his cock to enter her precious hole.

    "Good. That''s wet enough."

    Lawrend grinned at her. He didn''t let her rest. He plunged his cock deep within without waiting for her body to stop convulsing from pleasure.

    "Arghhhhh!! Master!!"

    The pleasure instantly brought Humility to heaven. Her back arched, and her boobs reached closer to Lawrend. He took this chance and put her erect and stimted nipple into his mouth.

    Because Humility had been ying with it, her nipples were extremely sensitive. She convulsed further, and another round of spraying happened as she climaxed for the second time.

    Lawrend learned a few things from watching Humility. He applied them using his tongue and mouth. He had learned how to stimte her nipples best.

    "Mmmm! Ah! Ahh! Ahh! Master!"

    While Lawrend''s cock was unmoving, her body trembled all over. These movements alone rattled his cock within her, and it made her crazy from the pleasure.

    It was all ording to Lawrend''s n.

    He didn''t even have to move as Humility was trembling and shaking his cock inside of her. It was a unique pleasure that was hard to describe. Her inner walls started taking in the shape of Lawrend''s massive cock.

    Her vagina embraced him intimately with each shake of her body. The pleasure was akin to having a vibrator inside as he fucked her.

    "Master!"

    Humility wanted him to move, but he still hadn''t stopped ying with her nipple with his mouth. Lawrendpped her nipple and yfully bit her whole tit with his lips.

    Five minutester, Humility released her third wave of liquid. It sshed everywhere and covered her with a lewd smell.

    "Please¡­! Make me cum with your cock, Master!" Humility begged.

    It was hard not to beg after being made a servant to Lawrend''s mouth. He was able to control his tongue expertly without the aid of any magic. She was utterly powerless to his skill.

    "All right since you''re begging so desperately. Haha."

    Lawrend chuckled and straightened his back. He looked down at her and maintained eye contact.

    With his cock inside of her, the anticipation in Humility''s eyes was painfully evident. She wanted him to fuck her and make her lower half feel good too.

    He teased her for about a minute. Her hands unknowingly returned to her nipples as she started ying with them while staring at him.

    Realizing she was so horny to even beg for more, Lawrend pounded her. Each pump of his hips brought her to heaven.@@novelbin@@

    "Ahh! Yes! Ahh! Yes! Ahhh! Yesssh!"

    Humility''s moan echoed along with the resounding ps from Lawrend''s thighs hitting Humility''s. Her legs were spread apart in the widest of spreads.

    Lawrend leaned closer to her and held her right cheek. He stared into her eyes for a bit, then kissed her. She licked his lips, and her tongue reached inside his mouth.

    He returned the favor, and their tongues tangled together. The pleasure from her lower half and her tongue inched her closer to climax.

    Lawrend''s cock was encased within her lower half as he fucked her. He pulled his cock just halfway out before fucking her deeply. He kissed her cervix many times, but she didn''t flinch from pain.

    Rather, her eyes dazed in pleasure whenever he touched it.

    Humility didn''t take an hour to be a mess under Lawrend''s expert hands.

    He fucked her senseless. Her mind slowly devolved into the thoughts of pleasure and nothing else.

    When their lips separated, a glimmer of intelligence returned to Humility. She stared at him in a dream-like state.

    "I love you, Master."

    "I love you, too, my wife, Humility."

    Lawrend reciprocated her love. He didn''t call her his maid, and that surprised her. Her expression quickly melted as her eyes teared up a little.

    She smiled happily and nodded. "Yes!"

    That was how Humility was reassured that this wasn''t a dream. All of her hard work paid off.

    "Fuck me harder, ahhh¡­!"

    Humility asked for it, and Lawrend gave her what she wanted. He changed the angle of his thrusts and rubbed the tip against the top of her vagina.

    This new pleasure caused Humility''s eyes to open and close involuntarily. Without any warning, she squirted again for the fourth time.

    Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire

    Lawrend had to stop and let her drink water. Otherwise, she would be as dry as a bone even if she was a Heaven Mage.

    The two of them tangled in their love as they became lost in pleasure with the asional break to drink water. Before long, the two of them were drenched with her liquid.

    The pungent smell of her pheromones only made Lawrend hornier as he fucked her forever, seemingly, as the night quickly passed and the next day arrived.

    Lawrend stood up and looked at the mess he had made of Humility. He wondered how they were able to clean it up each day.

    "Onto the next one."

    With that, Lawrend''s consummation with Humility finished.

 Chapter 907 Amenes Wedding and Consummation ?????

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Amene was next after Humility.

    She walked down the aisle while wearing nothing but scraps of skin covering the minimum amount of skin to hide her nipples and lower parts. This was the traditional demihuman wedding ''dress'' ording to her.

    "You may kiss the bride!"

    Upon the signal, Lawrend kissed Amene. She passionately pressed her body against his as they dered their love to the world. Her tail sensually stuck to her bareback.

    With the wedding out of the way, Lawrend and Amene entered the room together.

    "Nyaa!"

    Amene returned to her usual self without the looks of the audience. She stripped herself and presented her bare body to Lawrend. Her small tits had grownrger since a long time ago.

    Lawrend hugged her and brought her to the bed. However, she flipped the script and pushed him onto the bed before he could push her onto it. She straddled on top of him with a victorious grin on her face.

    "Nyahahahaha! I will fuck you senseless, Master!"

    Unlike the others, Amene didn''t want to call Lawrend any differently. She was a demihuman, and all that mattered was her instinct to procreate.

    "Go on."

    Lawrend gave his consent. He was curious about what she was capable of.

    She removed his attire with dextrous maneuvers to expose his chiseled body. After bing a God, Lawrend''s body had taken on a more perfect form.

    Amene feasted upon his beautiful figure. She leaned down, licked his chest, and went up. Her rough tongue felt ticklish and pleasurable.

    She stopped at his nipple and sucked it as her tongue attacked him with pleasure. She stopped a few minutester.

    "Did you like that Master? Sister Grape taught me, nyaa!"

    Amene grinnedsciviously. She was proud to learn about this apparent weakness.

    "I like it."

    Lawrend smiled. He liked her easygoing and straightforward approach.

    His other maids avoided talking about each other as he consummated with them. It was different for Amene.

    "Nyahaha. I think you want me to ride you, right?" Amene licked her lips.

    She could see from his expression that he wanted more than her licking his nipple.

    Lawrend gave her a nod.

    That was all Amene needed. She did the same as before and easily removed his pants. Her dextrous movements were proof of her talents with the bow.

    She could control her fingers with precision.@@novelbin@@

    With his sword taken out, Amene admired it. She brought her face up close and looked up at the tip.

    "This is so massive!"

    Another thing Amene learned from Grape was to praise Lawrend''s body even if she had already seen it many times before.

    "Are you sure you can take it?" Lawrend challenged.

    He already knew she could. It was just a thing he said for the sake of it.

    "Nyaa¡­ Maybe?"

    Amene acted oblivious. She positioned herself on top of him and pressed the tip right against her lower lips. She looked at him with a smile and readied herself.

    "Just kidding!"

    Amene moved forward a little and forced herself down.

    Lawrend was confused why she didn''t want anal when she answered it herself with that. She basically had the tip of his cock touch her dripping pussy hole and used that as lube to make it easier to fuck her in the ass.

    With her splendid nning, Lawrend''s massive sword pierced her. It reached deep inside her intestine and made her weak.

    "Nyaa¡­"

    Amene fell to Lawrend''s embrace. She looked up at him with a pleading expression.

    "Please don''t move¡­"

    She knew that saying that would trigger him to move. It was another thing Grape taught her.

    "Nyaa¡ª!"

    Lawrend was a sadistic man. Hearing that word only made him want to move more than anything. Grape was right; it was a nuance only an expert like her would know.

    Lawrend grabbed Amene''s ass and lifted it up. She pretended to be surprised and hugged him.

    "Nyaa!"

    The pleasure surged inside of her mind as she became weak. She didn''t need to act because Lawrend''s massive cock reached many ces within her.

    Amene''s tight sphincter gripped onto Lawrend''s cock. It was like a vise, but it was soft and pleasurable.

    Lawrend did long movements and pulled his cock just enough that the sphincter wrapped around the edge of the tip. This maximized the pleasure he felt.

    He would feel her tight sphincter wrapping along the length of his cock each time he pounded Amene''s asshole. To aid this, Lawrend grabbed her tail to increase his leverage.

    "Nyah! Nyah! Nyah! Ahh! Nyahh!"

    Amene became a ve to her asshole as Lawrend fucked her with the goal of making her cum from her ass. His violent movements made the pleasure feel better and better.

    As she felt better and better, her tail instinctively wrapped around Lawrend''s leg. She pulled him with it, making him pound her harder and harder.

    "Nyasterrrr!"

    Amene moaned loudly. Their entanglement raised a cacophony of noises unknown to the world.

    Lawrend created an object in his hand. It was technically a part of him because he used his soul to make it.

    "N-nyaaa!? Wh¨Cwhat is that¡­!"

    Amene noticed the flow of magic in the air and turned behind her.

    There it was, an object with a shape she was oh-so familiar with. It radiated a divine light and looked exactly like the real thing.

    "This is a ''dildo''. It''s a clone of my dick. Hahaha!" Lawrendughed out loud.

    He didn''t ask for her consent and shoved it right inside her pussy. Amene moaned and bit her lips as the pleasure caused her to momentarily lose consciousness.

    "T-t-t-t-two cocks!?" Amene eximed.

    As Lawrend moved his hips, he felt the sensation of his other cock inside of Amene. The thin bit of skin and flesh that separated her vagina and intestine were stretched out as the two cocks filled Amene.

    Not to mention, he was also feeling the pleasure from the other dick. It was like he was fucking her two holes at the same time.

 Chapter 908 Ellas Wedding and Consummation ??????

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [Notice: Exhibition and onahole.]

    Dealing with Amenested till the next morning, just like his other wives. She had been a total slut throughout the whole duration as her mind failed to get used to the two swords inside of her.

    Lawrend went through the whole ceremony.

    "You may kiss the bride!"

    Lawrend leaned forward and kissed Elena. She was an adult now.

    It seemed like in addition to learning space magic, she had a few experiences that sped up her growth. She looked more and more like a babe with each passing day.

    She was Aleshia''s sister, so she was expected to grow to be a beauty, but she was in a ss of her own. Aleshia was bolder and quite frank with her moves, but E was different.

    E acted like the little sister type. She was cute, cheery, and full of joy. Compared to her past, when she was always sick, it was a surprising change.

    In her exnations, Lawrend had made her who she was today. Furthermore, her sisters contributed to this, as their personalities were diverse.

    Looking at her now, she was more mature than ever.

    He tasted her soft lips, and she curiously extended a tongue out, perhaps to tease him. Lawrend had to push her back with his tongue and pull away. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to stop himself.

    Lawrend''s rule was simple. He wouldn''t hold back if a woman was offering herself to him.

    The two of them wrapped up the rest of the wedding formalities and headed to the bridal chamber. The sound of running water didn''t drown out the noise made by the clothes hurriedly being taken off.

    Lawrend was taking her wedding dress off, and E was doing the same to his suit as they faced each other.

    They could''ve used magic, especially for E, who could just teleport her body out of her clothes.

    However, Lawrend exined to her that a gift was more exciting when you unwrap it. She agreed with him, and that was why they were in this current situation.

    "Sir Husband¡­ this is making me restless."

    E had finished removing his suit, but her fingers fumbled as she tried to remove his belt.

    "Isn''t this exciting?" Lawrend teased.

    He himself wasn''t having a problem removing her dress. He was taking it at a rxed pace to give E ample time.

    "It''s making me nervous, hehehe."

    E''s heart jumped out of her chest as she finally undid the buckle of his belt. She leaned down and opened his pants.@@novelbin@@

    Lawrend had to settle with only removing her top, but considering she wore a dress, it was just a simple shake of E''s body for the dress to fall off.

    "Wow!"

    Lawrend''s massive cock sprang out in E''s face. She stared at it, cross-eyed.

    It fully covered E''s face, and because it was a little soft, it wasid on top like a soft brick.

    "Hahaha. Isn''t it great?" Lawrend teased her.

    This wasn''t the first time she saw it, but it was still a shock to see it on her face. She smelled all of it, and she became slightly dizzy.

    "I have a great idea¡­"

    E stood up while holding Lawrend''s member.

    "What?" Lawrend blinked his eyes.

    He couldn''t read her mind but could tell she was thinking of something licentious.

    She whispered to him, and a broad smile lifted on Lawrend''s face.

    In a market along one of the coastal cities in the Human World, E walked along the streets with a smile. She wore a hooded robe and carried a basket like an everyday citizen off to buy groceries.

    "Mmgh¡­"

    A moan escaped her mouth, attracting the attention of a few people close to her. They didn''t think much of it.

    They couldn''t have guessed that a small portal had been created at the surface of her lower lips. Lawrend''s tongue went through from all the way in the bridal chamber.

    He held a tube in his hand with a portal on one side.

    Under the warm light of the room, it was possible to see the features of a vagina¡ªclit, vulva, and the orifice. He used his tongue to lick it gently, making sure not to excite the woman on the other side, which was E.

    As E tried to walk, she took deep breaths to keep herself from moaning again. It was a random idea, and she gave it a try because she wanted to improve her space magic to the next level.

    It was quickly dawning on her how ''devious'' of an idea this was.

    The eyes of the passersby were quickly gathering on her. They watched her curiously as she held her crotch like she was in pain.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Moaning again, E took a step forward. Lawrend''s tongue ran across the surface of her slit, and he was savoring every drop of liquid that came out.

    "M-Master is so¡­" E whispered under her breath.

    She could feel herself feeling ''better''. Her nipples under her bra were erect, and the slight movement shifted her bra just enough to give her a twinge of pleasure.

    As E walked, the robe also rubbed along her skin, which had all be erogenous zones, considering she was at the height of her arousal.

    Lawrend used his tongue for almost half an hour. They finished the wedding earlier than the others, so he had a lot of time on his hands. It was still around lunchtime by the time he stopped.

    Well, he wasn''t done yet. Lawrend ced a finger right on it, earning him a quiver through the small, circr portal.

    E took a deep breath and ran to an alleyway. She didn''t use her magic. She purposely limited herself to ''enjoy'' this rare moment. She fully understood what Lawrend meant when he said unwrapping a present was the best part of receiving one.

    E rested her back against a building''s wall and took deep breaths. By this time, Lawrend''s finger was covered with her lewd juices, and the electrifying touch of him was starting to make way to her clitoris.

 Chapter 909 *nahole Ella ??????

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    [Notice: Exhibition and onahole.]

    Lawrend touched her clitoris. She trembled all over, and he heard a faint moan from the other side.

    Considering how E''s legs were mped up and also her hand covering her mouth, it was quite obvious that she moaned pretty loudly.

    Indeed, she had.

    E attracted the attention of a few passersby. They stopped walking and stared at her, startled. They saw her covering her crotch, blushing red, and moaning.

    "Sister, are you okay?" one of the girls asked.

    She was trying to be polite. They were all women, and they thought E was having her monthly period.

    "Y-yea¨Cahh!"

    Right when she was about to answer, Lawrend pinched her clitoris, making her moan loudly. That made the three women pause and take several steps back.

    They were undoubtedly confused. They were women, and they knew what that sounded like. She moaned, and they were sure of it.

    "I-is there something bothering you?" the other one asked.

    E couldn''t quite get a good look on their faces. These women were beautiful as they appeared to be from a local nobility, but that didn''t matter. E was too embarrassed to speak to them.

    "M-Master¡­" E whispered, trying to lower her voice as much as she could.@@novelbin@@

    "Master? Is there a ve cor on you? Are you being punished?"

    "N-no! Please¨Cah! Leave me¡­ alone!" E spoke to them in between her moans.

    The trio became creeped out and ran away. E felt d, but this was just the beginning. Lawrend was not done yet.

    Next, he inserted a finger.

    "Ahhh! No!"

    This time, E''s moans attracted a heroic group of men. There were three of them, and they were led by a tall and muscled figure.

    "Young miss, what happened?!"

    They were ready to help, but unfortunately, their actions only embarrassed E further. She looked at them with teary eyes. She internally begged them to go away, but she was feeling too good to dare open her mouth.

    "Ahhh¡­ Ahh¡­"

    E kept moaning. She avoided eye contact with the group, which riled them up, as they thought the perpetrator had done something harsh.

    "You two, go and find whoever caused this!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    The two ran to the other end of the alleyway. The tall and muscled guy¡ªIdiot A¡ªstayed behind and tried to touch E.

    "Are you¨C"

    He was about to ask if she was okay when E whisked him away using her space magic. He disappeared, and who knew where he went? Even E, in her current state, didn''t think of a destination to send him to.

    "Mmghh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Master¡­"

    E couldn''t see Lawrend. That didn''t stop her from imagining his finger entering her and ying with her insides.

    Her sensitive folds and insides allowed her to urately see what was inside of her. The way his finger moved stimted the further release of her love juices. She moaned loudly, and many people stopped to watch her.

    "No¡­"

    They stared at her, but no one knew what to do.

    "Are you okay, miss?" an old man asked.

    "No¡­"

    "No? Come on, let''s help her!"

    He tried to act as the hero, but that was a mistake.

    "Ahhh!"

    Lawrend pulled out his finger, and it made a pop sound.

    E fell to the ground weakly. She turned to the group of men running to her and waved her left hand at them. They promptly vanished and reappeared behind the onlookers.

    The sudden use of magic startled everyone. They stared at her with fear, and the group ran.

    "Ahhh! Monster!"

    "Witch!"

    "S-she lured us!"

    They were too scared to realize that the old man had appeared behind them.

    E ignored them and held her crotch. She was an adult now, but like a child under Lawrend''s fingers, she was totally powerless.

    She realized then that it was a mistake to give Lawrend such power. She couldn''t even teleport back to the bridal chamber now that her thoughts were a mess.

    She tried to gather her mental faculties that were scattered by the pleasure and prepared to teleport back to the bridal chamber, given the reprieve she got with his finger out of her.

    "Oh!?"

    She felt it. The tip of his meat stuck to her flower, startling her andpletely preventing her from stabilizing her mind.

    On the other side, Lawrend was cackling silently. He was on the bed as he held the tube, or more appropriately called the ''onahole'' in his hand. He pressed his cock right against her entrance.

    "This is much better than all the fleshlights I have used¡­" Lawrend whispered to no one.

    He slowly brought it down, and the pleasure made him straighten his body. E''s tight pussy wrapped around his cock, and it gently invited him inside. He pushed it deeper and deeper, regardless of the loud moans he heard from the other side.

    "Ahhh¡­. NghhhHHH! So¨Cso big!"

    E''s strength was taken away from her. She fell to her side on the ground in a fetal position, revealing a small puddle under her dress.

    She realized that, but she couldn''t do anything as her body became limp now that Lawrend''s meat was inserting itself inside of her. She tried to cancel the portal, but it was useless.

    Lawrend was a god, and his cock, which was a part of his body, exuded control over the naturalws nearby. She was passively prevented from canceling her magic without Lawrend realizing it.

    "E-ehhh!? Ahhh! No!!"

    That was when E realized despair and powerlessness. She wanted this, and she thought she could chicken out anytime. She was so confident, but it was toote to regret it now.

    Lawrend''s meat reached the depths of her fleshly hole and kissed her cervix.

    "Noo¡­!"

    The pain, mixed with pleasure, drove E to a state of paralyzation. She became as limp as a cooked vegetable.

    The two from earlier returned without finding the perpetrator who ''made E like this''.

    "Where is the boss?"

    "Crap! He must''ve been beaten!"

    "Let''s go!"

    The two came to their own conclusions and left. They failed to realize that it was E''s fault. Who could me them?

 Chapter 910: Grapeâ€™s Wedding and Consummation ?????

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Lawrend felt refreshed after making E crumble into a mess in the middle of a random city. It eventually involved the mayor of the city, but that was a story for another time.

    Today was Lawrend¡¯s wedding with his next maid. She was the woman he met in a brothel, and she was the reason all of his maids were well-versed in the art of lovemaking.

    Grape lifted her wedding veil. Her eyes were fixed upon Lawrend, and the love within them couldn¡¯t be faked or hidden.

    @@novelbin@@

    She felt the most thankful and epted of all of them. She started in a much lower standing than any of his other women.

    "You may kiss the bride."

    Lawrend leaned forward without any hesitation. He kissed Grape just like his other maids.

    Perhaps in an attempt to paint herself in a much purer picture, Grape simply kissed him without any effort to rile up his lust.

    Lawrend was surprised as he separated from her.

    "I will be forever yours, nyaa, even though my life is the shortest¡­"

    Lawrend stared at her with a determined look on his face.

    "You won¡¯t die on me!" Lawrend shouted, full of determination.

    "Nyaa." Grape smiled without offering any words.

    She didn¡¯t know how that was possible. She had asked Reavire privately before this wedding and learned that it was hard to extend the lifespan of non-gods.

    Lawrend could have her drink his divine blood, but it would eventually lose its effectiveness. After all, her physical body and soul would degrade with time.

    Only a god could have a soul under theirplete control. This allowed them to remove all traces of aging. Of course, this didn¡¯t stop them from losing themselves like Reavire, but it was still something an Arch Mage like her couldn¡¯t ovee.

    "This is my will, Grape."

    Lawrend smiled, and Grape sensed his vast will. It engulfed her, and she felt Lawrend¡¯s strong desire to live in his own world with his maids forever.

    The word ¡¯forever¡¯ struck her deeply.

    "Yes. In my world, you can live forever," Lawrend revealed with a smile.

    It wouldn¡¯t happen overnight, but if he focused on that part of his will, then it shouldn¡¯t be impossible to dy the aging of her physical body and soul to the point wherein she could live forever.

    That would give her enough time to improve and get better.

    Explore new worlds at NovelBin.C?m

    "Nyaster¡­" Grape didn¡¯t know what to say.

    It had been a cause of anxiety for her, so it was a great relief to her. She cried and embraced him.

    The rest of the audience didn¡¯t know what happened. They only saw Grape standing still and then crying while talking to Lawrend.

    In their eyes, she was too happy to marry him.

    The wedding proceeded smoothly, and the formalities were few except for Grape¡¯s friends from her former line of work. Aside from catching up, they didn¡¯t do much.

    Lawrend didn¡¯t rush her either. His lust was still hidden under his strong will. Grape not riling it up was a great help.

    By sunset, Lawrend and Grape entered the bridal chamber together.

    "Sir Husband, do me as you like. I will act like a meek virgin if you like?" Grape asked at the end of her words. She carefully examined his expression.

    "I told you already, I¡¯m not your customer."

    Lawrend could tell that was a service she had offered in the past. However, Lawrend didn¡¯t care, as he had told her multiple times in the past. He cared more about the Grape now than the Grape of the past.

    "Mm¡­"

    Grape hugged him and leaned on his chest. The two of them stayed in that position while standing. Lawrend understood the emotional burden going through Grape¡¯s mind.

    He didn¡¯t force his lust upon her.

    After quite a while, Lawrend realized her tail wrapped around his left leg.

    "What is the meaning of this, Grape?" Lawrend acted oblivious.

    "Nyahaha¡­ Sister Amene told me a few things¡­"

    Grape raised her face and looked at him with eyes brimming with lust and seduction. Lawrend gulped and wondered what had happened to the sad Grape here a few moments ago.

    "What?"

    "A-about that ¡¯dildo¡¯. She told me it was w-warm and r-realistic¡­"

    Grape looked away. She had a lot of experience with sex, but for some reason, she felt meek and shy talking about this ¡¯dildo¡¯.

    After all, the only thing close to that were phallus-like vegetables. She had seen a few wooden ones, but those quickly became disgusting, so she didn¡¯t use them.

    "Oh?"

    Lawrend smirked at her. He grabbed her butt and pulled her up. He spread her cheeks apart, "Nyaah!?" and a dildo appeared in his hand.

    It was aplete clone of his cock, and he felt the same things it felt. He didn¡¯t ask if she was ready and forced it inside of her asshole.

    "Nyaahhh!"

    Grape rolled her eyes back in pleasure.

    Lawrend had to embrace her tightly to keep her from falling to the floor.

    With his other cock wedged deep in between her buns, Lawrend carried her to the edge of the bed. He made her sit on it, and the dildo was firmly stuck deep within.

    He spread her legs apart and marveled at her well-cared-of body. If he hadn¡¯t known, he would have assumed she was nobility. He had heard how she took great care of her body because of her line of work.

    "Just with this, you¡¯re the perfect catgirl to serve me."

    Lawrend grinned. He took out his meat and pressed it against her gushing hole.

    "Ahhh!"

    Just the touch made Grape moan loudly. It was mixed with a bit of acting, but it wasn¡¯t far from the truth.

    She was an expert on arousing men, so she knew that moaning loudly would excite Lawrend. The acting was done in order to make him happier, and Lawrend was okay with that.

    Lawrend didn¡¯t gauge her arousal from her moans anyway, like some inexperienced men. He used the reactions from his women¡¯s pussies to gauge how much he made them feel good.

 Chapter 911: Reviving A Leaf

    Lawrend¡¯s tangling with Grapested throughout the night. Her professional acts were more than enough to convince Lawrend that it wasn¡¯t a mistake to marry her.

    Truly, she made his sexual life more exciting than ever. Others would probably tell him that a sex worker would never love him, but it was clearly evident from Grape¡¯s reactions.

    Ever since Lawrend became a God, he had been more sensitive to the emotions of the others around him. It didn¡¯t just improve his intellect, but it also made his emotional intelligence reach the extreme.

    For the next wedding, there was no wedding.

    Lawrend spent the whole morning sitting under the giant tree in his world. He was alone with it, and he stared into the distance.

    The tree¡¯s diameter could fit a whole nation inside, so it was like sitting beneath a wall.

    There was basically no wind under the tree. Therge trunk and the numerous leaves absorbed any winds before they could reach Lawrend.

    It was peaceful under the tree, and Lawrend could feel Valentina. He was all smiles as he spoke to her. She wasn¡¯t a person any more or even a soul, but she was a tree.

    "Is it time to revive you?" Lawrend asked.

    The tree rustled gently as if answering him.

    "All right. Valentina, I shall revive you. It¡¯s a pain to lose this giant tree, but it¡¯s a worth sacrifice to have the chance to marry you."

    Lawrend had no idea how to start. He wasn¡¯t that knowledgeable about souls. He didn¡¯t know if the ¡¯Valentina¡¯ he would revive would be the same ¡¯Valentina¡¯ he knew.

    It was all a gamble, but it was a risk worth taking. He believed in himself, and he believed in his love for Valentina. She sacrificed herself for him.

    "This time, I will sacrifice this tree for you."

    Lawrend stood up and looked up at the behemoth of a tree before him. It reached the edges of the world and fanned out in all directions. If the atmosphere didn¡¯t end there, it might have grown taller.

    The pseudo-universe within Lawrend had stopped expanding long ago. He stopped it because he didn¡¯t produce Maid Energy fast enough to keep up with the growth of the volume within.

    Lawrend focused inside. There were no interesting structures besides the cobweb-like formation of the Maid Energy as it spread out throughout the pseudo-universe.

    "Wrong. I can¡¯t use my pseudo-universe."

    Lawrend closed his eyes. He recalled a few words Valentina had given him.

    Her soul shard had been split into multiple pieces. Once they were all put back together, she returned to her former self.

    Lawrend¡¯s divine mind calcted at breakneck speed. He looked through all of his memories, including the ones from the avatar of the Spirit World, the fake memories with Reavire, and the million years in the other universe. Explore more stories at NovelBin.C?m

    After half a day, the sun was starting to set in the human world, but in Lawrend¡¯s world, it was still high up in the air.

    "Are you Valentina?"

    The tree rustled gently in response.

    "Stay silent if my guess is wrong."

    "Are you Valentina?" Lawrend asked again.

    Silence. Lawrend frowned.

    "Are you a part of Valentina?"

    The tree rustled strongly.

    "Do you have all of your memories?"

    The deafening silence made Lawrend pause and close his eyes. This was a bigger problem than he thought. He could guess now that her soul had dissipated when she sacrificed herself.

    "Reavire!" Lawrend called out loudly.

    "M-Master!"

    Reavire appeared in a sh. She looked at him with surprise and disbelief, asking, "How did you know I was here?"

    "This is my world, remember?"

    "But!"

    Reavire wanted to say that she was hiding herself using her whole ability as a Goddess, but Lawrend interrupted her speech.

    "Can you recover a dissipated soul in your world?"

    Lawrend looked at her with a bit of anticipation and hope.

    "No¡­"

    Reavire averted her eyes. She was watching him and knew what he was nning.

    "I thought so as well¡­"

    Lawrend turned away from the tree and looked up at the sky. The tree was there, but he seemed to be looking beyond at the stars above.

    @@novelbin@@

    "Creator, can you recover her dissipated soul?"

    There was no response.

    Lawrend understood the way the Creator did things. He wasn¡¯t willing to interfere until things started to be drastic.

    For him to cooperate, Lawrend needed to threaten him.

    "Come down here, and help me or I will open my universe in yours!" Lawrend shouted.

    His voice pierced through theary system of his world and reached beyond. The force of his threat would¡¯ve cowed any other god, but it was the Creator. A wless God could swat a Shattered God like Lawrend.

    A voice drifted from the void. Lawrend recognized it as the Creator.

    "I can kill you before you seed even if your little Goddess there tries to help."

    This one was filled with malice and threatpared to his previous interactions with the Creator. Lawrend recognized the truth in his words and shut up.

    "Not this way too¡­"

    Lawrend scratched his head in frustration. He couldn¡¯t use his abilities, and he couldn¡¯t force the Creator to cooperate. He was out of options.

    "Master¡­"

    Reavire didn¡¯t know what to say. She wondered if he would me her. She technically had the ability to collect Valentina¡¯s dissipating soul back then if she put some effort into it.

    However, she didn¡¯t do that because she didn¡¯t care back then.

    "No. This is not your fault, Reavire."

    Lawrend turned to her. He could see what she was thinking from the face she made and the fluctuations of her unique energy.

    "Are you¡­ gonna give up?" Reavire asked, feeling like she asked the wrong thing. However, she needed to ask it. The dead were gone, and it was time to let go.

    Perhaps that was why Valentina left the leaf: to have Lawrend have an object to remember her by. She didn¡¯t intend it to grow into a tree.

 Chapter 912: Marriage Might Be Possible, Valentina

    "It¡¯s not time yet. I have half a day before my wedding with Rami. If worsees to worst, I can postpone the weddings."

    Lawrend looked away from Reavire and stared at the tree.

    "Do you know who I am?"

    The tree rustled.

    "Do you know West?"

    Silence.

    "Do you know Aleshia?"

    Silence.

    "Do you know any of my maids that have been in this world?"

    Silence.

    "So you only remember me?"

    The tree rustled, confirming his guess.

    "I see¡­"

    A look of enlightenment shed across Lawrend¡¯s face. He looked at Reavire and waved her to leave.

    Reavire saw he wasn¡¯t done yet and decided it couldn¡¯t be helped. This was also a process of moving on.

    "Before you leave, give me control over the Human World."

    "W-why?"

    "Just trust me. You will do that for me, right?"

    With the way Lawrend constructed his words, Reavire couldn¡¯t say anything to argue. She bit her lower lip, and a wave of energy left her body and covered Lawrend.

    "Thank you."

    Lawrend nodded at her with gratitude.

    "With my memories of you, Valentina, remember!" Lawrend shouted.

    His soul body, which formed his physical body, released gas from his soul containing the memories of Valentina. He easily duplicated these memories, so there was no problem with forgetting anything.

    There didn¡¯t seem to be any visible changes to the tree. It absorbed the gaseous soul that Lawrend gave to it, but it responded without any changes.

    "Do you remember Aleshia?"

    The tree rustled.

    "It¡¯s correct!" Lawrend eximed.

    He excitedly closed his eyes. He recalled the ce where Valentina died in the Ignis n.

    "With the memories of your death ce, Valentina, remember!"

    His voice echoed through the void and reached the Human World. The traces of memories and changes created when Valentina died appeared in the form of smoke and vanished into a gap in space that Lawrend created.

    The gigantic tree absorbed it with no difference again.

    "Do you remember how you died, Valentina!?"

    The tree rustled much more strongly than before. Some leaves fell on the ground.

    "Good! Good! Good! I can revive you, Valentina!" Lawrend shouted.

    If he couldplete her soul, he could revive Valentina. She was just a soul anyway when she died.

    The tree rustled as if celebrating with Lawrend.

    "Now, with the memories of West, Valentina, remember!"

    A faint scream came from the sun, and West fully disintegrated. All of his memories with Valentina were forcefully ripped off. The scream traveled from the sun and was absorbed by the branches extending out into space.

    "I see! I see! You are growing so big and extending your roots deep into the world because you want to find your memories¡ªyour soul!" Lawrend vehemently shouted.

    @@novelbin@@

    Reavire watched his ravings with disbelief. This was the first time she learned that reviving a soul from memories was possible.

    "Reavire, share me memories of you watching her without me in it!"

    "Yes!"

    Reavire cooperated. A part of her soul flew out andnded on the trunk.

    "With the memories of Reavire, Valentina, remember!"

    The tree absorbed the soul. Lawrend could feel it now. The faint spark of Valentina¡¯s soul. She was still in a state of death and life, but she was there. It was genuinely possible.

    With the memories of the human world, Valentina, remember!"

    For the final inflow of memories, Lawrend opened arge portal to the human world. Smoke lifted from every town Valentina had been in and from the bodies of humans who had seen her.

    Every bit and piece of her experience was collected in a stream that the tree absorbed. It released a blinding green light that Lawrend didn¡¯t shy away from staring at.

    "Are your memoriesplete yet?" Lawrend asked.

    There was silence.

    "S-should I revive you now?" Lawrend felt anxious. He didn¡¯t know if the memories he gave it would dissipate if he stopped.

    There was silence again.

    "Tell me, where are the other memories!?" Lawrend practically screamed.

    He saw it. He saw the hope of reviving Valentina. He wanted to see her again, and he imagined she was already here, given the progress he had made. He thought it was as good as done.

    "Reavire, what should I do!?" Lawrend asked, his voice begging for help.

    "Master, you haven¡¯t asked the universe yet!"

    It was a guess on her part.

    "AH!"

    Lawrend snapped his head back to the tree.

    "With the memories of the universe, Valentina, remember! Remember and awaken! AHAHAHAHAHA!"

    Lawrendughed hysterically. His voice andughter reached beyond theary systems of the human world, spirit world, and his world. These three worlds served as anchors and pulled all the remaining influence Valentina caused when she was alive.

    With the memories of Lawrend, West, Reavire, the Human World, and the Universe, Lawrend seeded in calling out to Valentina¡¯s dissipated soul.

    In essence, Lawrend used Heaven, Earth, and Man to call upon Valentina¡¯s lost soul. The memories served as the framework, and the lost soul fitted inside like a glove.

    "Valentina!" Continue reading at NovelBin.C?m

    Lawrend called out. He sensed Valentina¡¯s soul. She was alive. He had seeded in reviving her!

    "Huh?"

    The voice of a woman echoed from within the tree.

    And as if it had served its purpose, the gigantic tree that reached into space withered visibly. The leaves turned yellow and shrunk into nothing, the branches shortened, and the trunk shrunk in diameter.

    In the middle of it, Lawrend waited for a few minutes. The anticipation and excitement were killing him, but he stayed still with patience.

    When the tree shrunk down to a human, the remaining was crushed into ashes that drifted along the wind. In the middle was the soul of a woman who was stark naked.

    She was as beautiful as always. Lawrend stared at her, and the tears in his eyes flowed like a river.

    "Valentina¡­"

    "H-huhhh??"

    Valentina looked at him with confusion.

    Slowly, her eyes shed as her whole life returned to her. She remembered everything, and she also started tearing up.

    "Master!"

    Valentina flew to Lawrend. He hugged her.

    She lost her magic, but that was fine. Lawrend carefully hugged her fragile soul. She was fine now. It would all be all right.

 Chapter 913: Valentinaâ€™s Ascension

    "Master¡­"

    Valentina¡¯s tears fell. Their drops created small sproutlings on the ground.

    "You are safe now."

    After years of missing Valentina, Lawrend¡¯s tears gathered in his eyes. They fell behind Valentina, and Lawrend¡¯s powerful divinity nourished the soil. Who knew what kind of trees would grow here in the future? That would be a story for another time.

    Valentina¡¯s return to life was a surprise for Lawrend. When he came to sit under the tree, he didn¡¯t have high hopes of any of them seeding.

    But once his hopes were riled, he tried everything he could to make it happen.

    "Thank you for reviving me, Master."

    Valentina looked at Lawrend with a smile. The memories she received allowed her to have a faint idea about the things that urred after her death.

    "You are my woman, right? You can¡¯t leave me that easily," Lawrend responded, sounding like a cheeky male actor.

    "Hehehe. Are you going to marry me?"

    Valentina stared at him with upturned eyes. Her chestnut colored hair and delicate face were a cute package altogether. Her voice sounded heavenly to Lawrend.

    "It has been so long, but I never forgot my promise."

    Lawrend once promised all his women that he would marry all of them someday. This was the day he married Valentina.

    "Look at this. I¡¯m already engaged to you."

    Valentina raised her hand, and there was a ring made of tree resin on her ring finger. It glinted under the sun, and it was more beautiful than gold.

    "Right. You epted that as a tree."

    @@novelbin@@

    "I didn¡¯t expect that to happen, Master. You couldn¡¯t let me go. Hehe~!"

    Valentina¡¯s voice oozed with joy. She sacrificed herself to give him a chance to live and to make her other sisters happy, and she didn¡¯t factor in the chance of revival.

    "Yes¡­"

    Discover more content at NovelBin.C?m

    Lawrend didn¡¯t want to say any more words. The thought of the time when she was dead filled him with sorrow.

    "You¡¯re a god now. What are your ns?" Valentina asked.

    She stared into his eyes. For some reason, she couldn¡¯t get her eyes away from them. They contained an infinite space containing vast amounts of energy.

    "I will marry everyone else and maybe leave this universe."

    "You¡¯re so cute, Master."

    "W-what??"

    "You are greedy."

    "What do you mean?"

    "You want all of us for yourself. You didn¡¯t want to leave me too¡­"

    "And¡­?"

    "I love you for that. I know you have your reasons." Valentina paused and released herself from his hug. "You are greedy for power because you want to protect your women, right?"

    "Yes."

    Lawrend wasn¡¯t sure what she tried to get at, but he was there to listen.

    "You are greedy for women because you love maids, right?"

    "Yes."

    "So¡­ do you really love us if we weren¡¯t your maids?"

    Valentina¡¯s questions silenced Lawrend. He turned to Reavire and saw a calm smile on her face. She experienced a whole other universe with him, and she knew he truly loved her.

    Lawrend returned his gaze to Valentina.

    "To start to love someone, you need to be interested in them. I was interested in your beauty, and I wanted to make you to be my maid. Then, to love you, I protected you and gave you everything I could give. If you aren¡¯t my maid, I will not be happy. After all, I must fall in love with you again and again for every second to continue loving you.

    "If you weren¡¯t my maid, I can¡¯t start to fall in love with you. That¡¯s just who I am."

    A storm raged behind Lawrend. The wind fluttered his clothing as the world bowed to his words.

    "I will be your maid forever, Master. I want you to love me at the same amount of time."

    A light appeared behind Valentina. The brightness blinded Lawrend, and when it was done, she was gone.

    Valentina stood in front of a white door. The aura of the universe spread from the cracks despite it being closed.

    The Creator appeared in the sky above her. He looked down at the three of them with a smile.

    "Lawrend, I congratte you for reviving your woman."

    "Thank you, Creator." Lawrend bowed. He felt a little guilty about the shouting he did earlier.

    "Valentina, what kind of god do you want to be?"

    Upon hearing the question, Valentina stopped moving. She closed her eyes, and an afterimage of a tree appeared behind her.

    "I want to be a god serving my master¡ªLawrend. He revived me twice now. Once when my soul was split, and now from my dissipated soul."

    The door opened, and the image of the whole universe appeared. It contained an infinite variation of Valentina, but there was only one where she was revived.

    "Can you see it, Master? The universe is a mirror with infinite reflections. I felt it. I know I can create my own universe too¡­"

    Valentina took a step forward with her semi-translucent body. She entered the doorway, and the aura of the universe surged into her soul body.

    She was but a soul now, but it was the perfect vessel for naturalws.

    A small seedling came out of her soul, and the vast naturalws congealed around it and formed a world. Itsws were centered around nt life, and strange nts that could control the four elements appeared.

    One such nt released magma from its mouth. It was shaped like a cup, and there were many such nts, giving the sense that they were one whole volcano.

    It was a unique world with Valentina as its god.

    Valentina stepped out of the door andnded in front of Lawrend. Her aura had changed.

    Her soul body had be physical, and she was no longer just a fragile soul. She became a Sub-God with the will to serve Lawrend forever.

    "I saw it, Valentina."

    Lawrend smiled at her. He saw the reason why infinity existed in the universe. Only a God like him could see it because he had a pseudo-universe inside of him.

    "Is that a good dowry, Master?" Valentina asked, fashioning a shy yet confident smile.

    The Creator hovered above Lawrend.

    "Lawrend, remember our promise."

    He vanished as quickly as he arrived.

 Chapter 914: Valentinaâ€™s Wedding and Consummation ?????

    [WARNING: This chapter contains R-18 scenes.]

    Lawrend ignored the Creator. He was more interested in Valentina.

    "How did you do it?"

    Lawrend walked up to her. He held her waist andbed her hair back with the other.

    "Hehehe. I sacrificed myself to you. That was enough to trigger the requirements to be a Sub-God thanks to the additional information in the memories I received after reviving."

    "You are so smart like that."

    Lawrend patted her head.

    "Yes, Master! Now, let¡¯s get married!"

    Valentina took his hand on her head and intertwined their fingers together. She shed a light smile at Reavire and nodded.

    Lawrend swiped his hand in the air, bringing them to the throne room where the wedding venue was being held in the Human World.

    Discover more stories at NovelBin.C?m

    The guests in the audience were chatting with each other about random topics when the duo appeared.

    "They¡¯re here!"

    Lawrend looked around in curiosity. He didn¡¯t know why they had been waiting.

    The Pope presiding over the wedding stood up from his seat.

    "The Goddess informed us of your attempt, My Lord."

    "She trusted me, huh."

    Lawrend smiled and shook his head a little.

    "Let¡¯s get married?"

    "Yes!"

    @@novelbin@@

    After marrying Valentina, Lawrend entered the bridal chamber with her. She shyly sat on the bed while he stood before her.

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    "Master, don¡¯t you like it a lot when you could see through m-my stomach¡­?"

    Valentina recalled their passionate times in the past, which aroused her in many ways. Despite being newly resurrected and ascended to Sub-God, she experienced a craving for Lawrend¡¯s cock.

    "You can still do that. You can control your soul to a limited extent. I can even help you if you want."

    Lawrend, too, enjoyed having sex with her when he could see his sword piercing into her insides. It added to the pleasure as the visual stimuluspleted the sensation.

    "Let me try¡­"

    Valentina looked down at her stomach, and it became transparent just enough to see a cross-section of her vaginal canal, cervix, and uterus. It was simr to those "x-ray" tags found in certain materials back on Earth.

    "It looks more realistic and¡­ kinda off putting."

    Now that Valentina had gained a physical body from her soul body, every part of her became as real as possible. He could ignore it before because he could see that she was a ghost.

    "Master, what if you just shut up and enjoy my body?"

    Valentina took out his sword. It started soft and instantly grew hard due to her daring behavior.

    "Great idea."

    Lawrend leaned forward and kissed her. He pushed his tongue inside and passionately pressed their lips together.

    Her body tingled under the force of his divine body. He took a few minutes to enjoy her delicious taste before pushing her down on the bed.

    Lawrend lifted her butt up as he pulled her in front of his crotch. She syed her legs apart and spread her lower lips using her fingers with one hand.

    "Make me a baby, Sir Husband~"

    "Let¡¯s make sure you¡¯re pregnant then."

    "...! Ahhh!"

    Lawrendughed a little. He pushed his sword inside of her sheath and kissed her cervix. He watched it all happen through her transparent stomach. She refined the technique so it didn¡¯t look unsettling.

    "Ahhh¡­! Mmhhh¡­ Nghhh¡­ Ah!"

    Lawrend¡¯s sword flitted through the many folds inside of Valentina before stopping just as it was about to exit. Then Lawrend pushed inward and prodded her inner flower.

    A tremor ran through Valentina¡¯s body. She gazed at him beggingly. Euphoria burned within her eyes as she observed him paying rapt attention to his sword exploring her depths.

    "Master¡­ Ahhh!"

    "Open your cervix! I want to fill it with my cum!"

    "Yes, Master¡­ Ahhh!" As Valentina opened her most precious orifice, Lawrend stabbed his sword inside.

    Lawrend bit his lip hard as he watched Valentina twist under the pain. He felt nothing but bliss, and her reaction was so in juxtaposition that Lawrend became excited.

    "You want a baby, huh? Is that what you should be asking after being revived?"

    Valentina gave in under Lawrend¡¯s dirty talk. She started touching herself despite the dress that still covered her body.

    Her fingers tapped along her chest and reached for her two nubs hidden beneath. Valentina used her thumbs and squeezed on them, and her moans echoed loudly to Lawrend¡¯s delight.

    "Yes¡­! Ahhh¡­ Mm¨C Deeper!"

    At Valentina¡¯s request, Lawrend pushed the whole of his sword inside. It reached deep into her uterus and touched the back of it.

    "A-A-A-ahhh¡­" Valentina weakly moaned as she twisted her body in both pain and pleasure.

    A Sub-God like her would find it trivial to alter her senses, but she didn¡¯t. The pain reminded her continuously that she was now alive. It made her happy instead of disliking it.

    Her reaction didn¡¯t make her a masochist. This was a temporary thing, and after half an hour of getting prated deep into her uterus, Valentina turned off the pain.

    "Ahhh¡­! Ngh! Ah!"

    The pain and pleasure were canceling each other before, but when she removed the pain, the pleasure attacked her mind. It destroyed her rational thoughts, and shey on the bed as Lawrend took his time ravishing her insides.

    "I¡¯m not cumming yet."

    Lawrend¡¯s evil smile escaped his lips. Valentina could barely look at his face, and she winced as the sight of him simply added to her suffering (bliss).

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! I¡¯m cumming!"

    Valentina¡¯s first climax after reviving reached the world. Theplete length of her whole mped down on Lawrend¡¯s sword.

    Lawrend grabbed Valentina¡¯s waist as he almost fell over. The way her whole insides held on to him was like a vice grip, but it was unbelievably pleasurable. It was on the same level as the unique vagina Elena made.

    "Cum please! Cum inside me! Ahhh!! Mgghhmmm!"

    Valentina¡¯s begging voice echoed in the room. Her insides held on to Lawrend for more than a minute despite the climax already passing.

    "Fuck! I¡¯ll cum!"

    For the first time, Lawrend couldn¡¯t control his ejaction after bing a god.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!